ã€ŠA Divorce Make Me Richã€‹


 Chapter 1 No Nag, Just Divorce

    That night.

    Lyra Carroll tossed and turned on the pillow and could hardly sleep.

    She felt like she was pinned underneath something and was almost out of breath.

    Strangely enough, she even seemed to hear some heavy and rapid breathing so close to her.

    Immediately after, a sharp and stabbing pain came straight from somewhere between her legs.

    An idea suddenly crossed her mind and Lyra opened her eyes in horror. She vaguely saw a shadow propping up above her. It was a man!

    ¡°Melvin, is that ¡­ you?¡±

    The man replied lightly with a ¡°hmm¡±. His breath smelt just like alcohol and after carrying rounds of attack, this man made no sound.

    When she heard the familiar voice, Lyra sighed with relief. Following the moves of the man, she also began to enjoy the pleasant tingly sensation. Involuntarily, she let out delicate and contented grunts.

    The attack became more and more fierce. She gritted her teeth and endured the pain and indulged in the unparalleled ambiguous passion.

    After three years of marriage, Melvin Freeman was finally willing to touch her!

    Because she was chosen by the old Mr. Freeman, Melvin had never even looked at her properly over the past three years.

    Tonight, he finally came into her room.

    Whatever his reason, she was indeed very happy!N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    It was two hourster when Melvin was finally exhausted andy on top of her with a heavy and muffled moan. The moonlight outside the floor-to-ceiling window sketched the contours of his perfect body.

    Lyra listened to his extremely fast heartbeat. It was so real, yet it still felt like a dream.

    If it was really a dream, she would rather never wake up.

    She wrapped her arms around his neck, almost obsessively, with a post-exercise panting, ¡°Melvin ¡­ Melvin, I really ¡­¡±

    She hadn¡¯t finished the two words ¡°love you¡±, and was interrupted by the man¡¯s low voice, ¡°Lottie ¡­¡±

    Lyra was petrified.

    Her heart throbbed fiercely.

    Lottie was actually Charlotte Matthews, the first love of Melvin. Because of the old Mr. Freeman, Charlotte had been abroad over the years.

    But she came back yesterday!

    And she even sent her some very provocative text messages.

    ¡°Lyra, I¡¯m back, and there will be no ce for you in the Freeman family from now on!¡±

    ¡°I and Melvin grew up together. Do you really think you can take my ce? Get back to your orphanage now. That¡¯s where you belong.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how much Melvin loves me. He¡¯ll definitely call my name even when he¡¯s sleeping right next to you. In the end, you are at best nothing but my substitute. Poor Lyra, it must have been so terrible for you, right?¡±

    A substitute?

    No, she was never some ridiculous substitute. She was Lyra, the rightful Mrs. Freeman hand-picked by the old Mr. Freeman.

    However, Lyra could still hear Melvin¡¯s murmuring, ¡°Lottie, Lottie ¡­¡±

    The sarcastic text messages from Charlotte kept echoing in her head, as if they were telling her not to lie to herself again

    Tears suddenly gushed out uncontrobly of her eyes. Lyra clenched her fists, and tried to stop herself from shivering.

    Over the past years, she had tried so hard to be a good wife. She had been so careful just to make him and his family happy, and she even quit her job just for him.

    But still, just because she was an orphan, her extremely snobbish mother- and sister-inw would never stop humiliating her and making things difficult for her. Nevertheless, she did not want to cause Melvin any troubles, so she had to endure this all by herself.

    Wasn¡¯t she humble enough to get his love?

    Why did he even have to so viciously trample on herst bit of self-respect!?

    That night was extraordinarily long.

    And Lyra had hardly ever closed her eyes.

    ¡­

    The next morning.

    Melvin was awakened by the blinding sunlight from outside the window.

    He rubbed his eyebrows. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Lyra sitting at the dressing table with her back to him.

    The crazy memories ofst night suddenly shed back in his mind. He realized something and closed his eyes tightly with a silent yet apparent impatience.

    Lyra, although her back was turned to him, could clearly feel the hostility of the man.

    However, she just nkly continued her skincare routine as if nothing had happened, when her wrist was suddenly clutched fiercely and she was yanked up from her seat.

    The bottle in her hand fell to the ground, and was smashed into pieces. The cream inside was spilled all over the floor.

    Lyra looked up and red at him, but her heart still throbbed uncontrobly when she saw the rage and disgust in the eyes of the man.

    ¡°You think you can be a real Mrs. Freeman with just some nasty drugs? You think you can be something just because I touched you?¡±

    She looked at the towering man who was gritting his teeth and staring at her. He did not loosen his grip on her wrist, but instead held her harder.

    His handsome face was unusually appalling because of his tyrannical look.

    Drugs?

    Lyra said with a wry smile, ¡°In your eyes, am I that kind of woman?¡±

    The corners of his mouth were turned upwards into a sneer. In his eyes, there was strong and obvious disgust, ¡°You definitely have used some means to fool my grandfather as well at that time so that I would have to marry you. So why are you acting innocent now?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re cheap and mean by nature. You aren¡¯t even worthy of licking her boots!¡±

    Cheap and mean? Acting innocent?

    It turned out that she was so bad in his heart.

    As for drugging, if she really wanted to do it, she would have done it early. Why did she wait until now?

    It was ridiculous and the effort she made over the past three years was nothing but total bullshit!

    In this case, there was no need for her to insist.

    Lyra endured the pain on her wrist, gritted her teeth, and fiercely shook off his hand.

    And then she looked up and said in a firm tone.

    ¡°Melvin, let¡¯s get a divorce.¡±

 Chapter 2 Your Thirty Billion Dollars

    ¡°What?¡±

    Melvin frowned. It seemed that he didn¡¯t expect her to ask for a divorce. Obviously, she drugged himst night and what did she actually want to do now!?

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    Lyra coldly nced at him. Although she was much smaller than the man, she was not going to back down in front of him at all.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it what you always want? A divorce? Since you were forced to marry me by your grandpa, now that he had passed away, no one can stop you from marrying Charlotte. Don¡¯t you want that?¡±

    Melvin pursed his lips and frowned at her.

    Would she really be so kind as to give up the marriage?

    When he saw her serious eyes and that she didn¡¯t seem to be lying, he hummed lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t you regret it.¡±

    Lyra sneered. She had never been so determined.

    ¡°The only thing I regret is that I married you.¡±

    After saying that, she turned her head and left the room. Her back was decisive and resolute.

    For a long time, Melvin could not take his eyes off her departing back.

    In the past, whenever he saw her, she was always acting so mild and weak, but today, her attitude was unexpectedly tough.

    Could it be that he was really wrong about what happenedst night?

    But if it was not her, who else could it be?

    ¡­This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    The two went to the Civil Affairs Bureau that morning, separately.

    The stark contrast between Lyra¡¯s frugal ten-dor shirt and jean and Melvin¡¯s Prada ck suit instantly attracted a few odd looks.

    But Lyra didn¡¯t really care much about it. She just wanted to get it over with as soon as possible.

    In only ten minutes, the miserable marriage was finally brought to a close.

    Lyra looked at the almost agonizing divorce certificate in her hand, and was absent-minded momentarily.

    ¡°In the future, you take care of yourself.¡±

    She heard the man say in his usual cold voice, and when Lyra looked up again, the man had long disappeared, without any reluctance, as if he had never been there.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Her smile faded and she shook her head.

    Since he was heartless enough, they would be just strangers when she met him again in the future.

    She stopped thinking and walked to the roadside.

    Suddenly a ck Bentley limo stopped right in front of her.

    The car door opened and a grey-haired middle-aged man, escorted by four bodyguards, came down and approached her.

    Lyra saw the personing toward her and slightly raised her chin. Suddenly she seemed to carry an innate noble aura, ¡°My dad is really everywhere. I just got divorced and you are already here.¡±

    Dous, the butler, had a ttering smile on his face and bowed deeply to her before speaking, ¡°Miss, the three-year time limit you agreed with your father is up ¡­¡±

    He paused and nced at the divorce certificate in Lyra¡¯s hand.

    He pretended to be sad and said, ¡°It seems that you have not been able to make Melvin Freeman fall in love with you. In that case, it is time for you to fulfill your promise and return to Suham to inherit your family business.¡±

    Lyra frowned and was silent for a long time.

    When she was fifteen, she was caught up in an incident, lost her memory, and ended up in the Frayton Orphanage. Later, because she happened to save the old Mr. Freeman, she was brought back to the Freeman Manor by the old man. In the end, when she came of age, Melvin was ordered to marry her.

    On the wedding night, there was an ident and she happened to regain her memory. Now she only found it ridiculous that she should love Melvin so much at the time. She refused to go back with Dous and finally had this three-year agreement with her father.

    Now when she thought about the past, she only felt what she did for the man who did not love her at all over the three years was just a waste of time.

    ¡°Your father really misses you. Miss, juste back with me. Don¡¯t get angry with your father. He is ¡­¡±

    ¡°Dous.¡±

    Lyra interrupted him. Her face grew colder at the mention of the old story, ¡°He has that woman with him. What good can I do to my family anyway? I have important things to do in Frayton. I am not going back with you.¡±

    For the past two years, she had been quietly investigating the incident that had caused her amnesia and made her end up in Frayton. She had found that it was probably someone in her family, but who exactly it was, she did not know yet.

    Now that the enemy was in the dark and she was in the light. It was too dangerous to go back to the Lloyd family.

    More importantly, she would hate to meet that woman every day.

    Dous sighed, ¡°Your father is right. You still resent him and you will not go back with me.¡±

    Then he respectfully took out a premium ck card, ¡°This is your bank card, and the thirty billion dors of yours intact.¡±

    Then he waved his hand at a bodyguard behind him, who quickly handed a brand new contract to Lyra.

 Chapter 3 Suddenly Get Rich?

    ¡°Your father said you can choose not to go back now, but you must ept the Angle Group in Frayton. It¡¯s a subsidiary of Lloyd Group. You need to make sure the group¡¯s profit for the current year is five points higher than previous.¡±

    ¡°He said that you could refuse, but the Freeman Group could end up very badly as a result.¡±

    Lyra gritted her teeth in hatred.

    Before the old Mr. Freeman died, she had promised that she would help the Freeman Group, so she couldn¡¯t let anything happen to them.

    Her dad clearly had known her soft spot this time, but instead of using it to threaten her to go home, he wanted her to take over the Angle Group.

    What the hell was he up to actually?

    ¡°Okay, as he wishes!¡±

    Lyra took a pen, signed her name, and took the thirty-billion-dor ck card.

    She looked at the card and shook her head in amusement.

    A few minutes ago, she was so poor and she only had ten dors in her pocket, which was not even enough to pay for a taxi back home.

    So, a sudden fortune it was?

    Because of the previous agreement with her dad, her bank ount was frozen. What was more, ording to the agreement, she had to hide her true identity.

    In the past years, her snobbish mother and sister-inw had not even looked at her properly just because she was poor.

    What would they be like when they found that she was actually the youngest daughter of the Lloyd family, Lyra Lloyd, one of the richest women in the country?

    She remembered, before she recovered her memory, her best friend from the orphanage was dying, and she went to Fiona Lee, her mother-inw, on her knees, begging her to lend her some money.

    Fiona proudly took out a tinum bank card, but instead of handing it to her, she simply wanted to show off to her, ¡°Guess how much money is in here? A million! You¡¯ve never seen so much money in your life, right?¡±

    ¡°But I won¡¯t lend you a dime! Instead, I¡¯ll use it to buy dog food! Because your poor friend is not as good as a pet dog in my eyes.¡±

    Lyra clenched her fists and was furious when recalling the past.

    If she had a chance, she would love to teach these two snobs a lesson! An eye for an eye!

    As she was pondering, Lyra was suddenly grabbed by her wrist.

    When she turned around, she found it was Fiona.

    Fiona was holding her chin high and she looked very disgusted and discontented when she looked at her. A few rich women were right behind her, and in her hands were many shopping bags. It looked like they should have just finished shopping.

    Lyra tucked her card into her bag while keeping her countenance, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±.

    At first, Fiona was stunned, because she didn¡¯t expect Lyra¡¯s attitude to be so cold. Lyra used to be so timid whenever she saw Fiona.

    ¡°Who gave you the permission toe out and make a fool of yourself!? Have you finished all your chores? Is lunch ready? If you starve my baby son, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    ¡°Look at what you¡¯re wearing! You¡¯ve been married for several years, but you still look so poor. It¡¯s a bloody disgrace!¡±

    ¡°Me? Disgrace?¡±

    What Fiona said seemed to be a big joke to her, ¡°After I married your son, you deliberately dismissed all the servants and forced me to quit my job. I had to do all theundry work and cook for your son. I did all you wanted me to, but are you ever satisfied?¡±

    ¡°And you never had enough. You used me of stealing your jewels but you simply wanted to withhold the shares the old Mr. Freeman left me. And you forced me to get on my knees in the pouring rain. Have you forgotten all of that?¡±

    The rich women behind Fiona were surprised when they heard what she said. Although they all knew Fiona was mean to her daughter-inw, they didn¡¯t expect her to be so mad.

    When they saw that there was something going on between the two, the rich women all made some excuses and left.

    ¡°What ¡­ What are you talking about?!¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Fiona had tried to interrupt Lyra for several times, but Lyra spoke so fast that she was baffled by her words and had never got a chance.

    ¡°You know it well.¡±

    Lyra proudly lifted up her chin, and her eyes looked stern, ¡°I put up with you in the past, but if you dare mess with me again in the future, I will make sure you will regret it!¡±

 Chapter 4 Two-faced

    Fiona was stunned by her sudden boldness.

    Was she still her timid daughter-inw Lyra?

    ¡°So you were just acting before!¡±

    The more Fiona thought about it, the angrier she got, ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you off today. I¡¯m going to tell Melvin and make him divorce you! Now, even if you beg me on your knees, I will still kick you out of my family!¡± Fiona gritted her teeth and threatened.

    Lyra sneered, and disdain was written all across her face.

    ¡°Oh, I just forgot to tell you something. Ten minutes ago, Melvin and I just got divorced. Even if you beg me on your knees, I won¡¯t enter the Freeman Manor anymore.¡±

    Divorced? Just now?

    No way! This bumpkin used to be so desperate to stay in the Freeman family. Did she finally give up?

    Fiona looked at Lyra¡¯s departing back suspiciously and to confirm what Lyra said, she made a phone call to Melvin right away.

    ¡°Melvin, have you really divorced?¡±

    Melvin replied with a ¡°hmm¡± and suddenly frowned, ¡°Just got the paperwork done. Who told you that?¡±

    ¡°Who else could it be? I ran into Lyra on the way. This bitch just yelled at me!¡±

    Her face was glowing with anger. But when she came to think of it, she then burst intoughter, ¡°But great! You are finally divorced. She is just some random woman the old man picked up from the orphanage. How can she be worthy of my excellent son? She should have been kicked out of the family long ago ¡­¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Melvin pursed his lips. His mood now was the exact opposite of Fiona¡¯s exuberance.

    There was even ¡­ a touch of inexplicable irritation and guilt.

    Before today, he originally thought that Lyra would not agree to divorce him so easily, so he prepared three million dors and a vi in advance forpensation. But in the end, it was she who had asked for a divorce, and she did not take anypensation from him.

    After the divorce, she had no money and no rtives around her. How was she going to live in the future?

    Anyway, when she was desperate, she would juste to him.

    ¡­

    Lyra took a taxi back to the vi where she and Melvin lived alone. This ce had been a witness for all her suffering during the past three years.

    The memories were so overwhelming that she didn¡¯t want to bring them up again.

    After a small garden in front of the vi, she went upstairs to pack her luggage. After packing up, she didn¡¯t want to stay in the vi for even a second longer.

    However, just after she walked down to the first floor, a woman in the hall seemed to have noticed her and turned back.

    It was Charlotte in a snow-white dress. She was smiling warmly, ¡°Lyra, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    Lyra froze. She didn¡¯t expect to meet Charlotte here.

    They just divorced and Melvin had given Charlotte the key to the vi. So she was ready to move in?

    Apparently, he had really loved Charlotte so much.

    Lyra felt disgusted in her heart, but still, she smiled as she walked gracefully down the stairs.

    When she saw her elegant manners, Charlotte paused and then smiled again, ¡°Lyra, it¡¯s only been a few years, and you¡¯re getting more and more like Mrs. Freeman.¡±

    ¡°Oops, I said the wrong thing.¡± Charlotte covered her mouth with her hands and smiled awkwardly, ¡°I forgot that you just divorced Melvin. You are no longer Mrs. Freeman.¡±

    Lyra sure knew she was here to show off. She was not at all angry and put on a bright smile instead.

    ¡°I¡¯m just tired of Melvin. If you like him, you can have him then. But try to be a little more patient next time. You are making yourself like a mistress instead.¡±

    When she heard these words, the smile on Charlotte¡¯s face quickly faded and she scowled at Lyra.

    ¡°Melvin and I love each other very much. If it wasn¡¯t for you, he and I would have been together long ago. You¡¯re the shameless despicable mistress!¡±

    Lyra gave her a sarcastic look, ¡°You¡¯ll soon find out who the mistress is.¡±

    After saying that, she did not want to stay any longer. She walked past Charlotte and was about to leave, when her wrist was suddenly grabbed by a hand.

    She turned around and saw the pitiful face of Charlotte. Her eyes were as red as those of a rabbit, as if she had suffered a great deal.

    ¡°Lyra, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve always treated you like a good friend of mine. I just wanted to visit you. I mean no harm. I didn¡¯t know you just got divorced. I really don¡¯t mean anything else. Don¡¯t be mad at me, okay?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the acting for?¡±

    She snorted and was about to shake off Charlotte¡¯s hand. However, Charlotte suddenly followed her movement and fell softly to the ground while screaming in agony.

    If someone was looking at them from a distance, it must look like it was Lyra who pushed Charlotte to the ground.

    Oh, that was interesting.

    Lyra coldly watched this self-directed drama of hers. If she was right, Melvin must have been back and stood at the door watching them now.

    As expected, she heard a sudden shout of rage behind her.

    ¡°What are you doing!?¡±

 Chapter 5 One More Big Gift for You!

    Melvin entered the hall and went to help Charlotte up.

    And then, he look at Lyra with disappointment, ¡°I thought you¡¯ll restrain yourself after the divorce, but I didn¡¯t expect that you are still so despicable. You disgust me. I had nned to allocate this vi under your name. But it seems unnecessary.¡±

    ¡°Melvin, don¡¯t me Lyra. I made her angry and she pushed me by ident. It¡¯s all my fault. You can scold me.¡±

    Charlotte leaned in his arms with self-condemnation expression, sobbing in an aggrieved and pitiful manner. She then nced at Lyra, but with triumphal smugness.

    Melvin¡¯s face was frosty, and he said to Lyra with amanding tone, ¡°Now, immediately, apologize to Lottie.¡±

    Let her to apologize?

    She was a little angry.

    Lyra looked at the two loving persons back and forth, smiling with arched eyebrows. She tenderly went to pull Charlotte who was in Melvin¡¯s arms.

    Charlotte thought she would get angry and argue with her, but she didn¡¯t expect her to smile in front of her.

    Feeling confused, Charlotte could not understand what Lyra wanted, so she forgot to resist for a moment, and let Lyra pull her to the front.

    Snap¨CThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    A scream that was a hundred times more miserable than before. Charlotte covered her swollen face and fell to the ground.

    Lyra pped her in the face with almost her full force that her own palm was a little numb by that. It could be seen that the p on Charlotte¡¯s face was really painful.

    Lyra still had a smile on her face, and was surprisingly indifferent. She didn¡¯t look like a initiator at all.

    She looked down at Charlotte who was on the ground, and her voice was gentle, ¡°Since you say I¡¯m bullying you, how can I help you confirm my evil deeds if I don¡¯t really p you?¡±

    With tears in her eyes, Charlotte sat on the floor and wailed up in a small voice.

    Melvinpletely did not expect that Lyra dares to do it in front of him that he forgot to pull Charlotte up.

    With a grim face, he red threateningly at Lyra, ¡°Instead of apologizing, you¡¯re making it worse! Are you provoking?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, Mr. Freeman.¡±

    Lyra waved her hand with a brighter smile on her face.

    ¡°We used to be a couple after all. Before I leave, I¡¯ll give you another big gift!¡±

    As she spoke, she pulled out a thick stack of copy paper from her bag and flung it at Melvin¡¯s face.

    Snow-white papers was flying in the air.

    Melvin picked one up and saw it was a record of text message, of which was filled with mocking and insulting words with a very arrogant tone. He read the sender¡¯s number silently, and was a bit shocked.

    Turning the paper to the back, there was a list of evidence that he was druggedst night, all pointing to one person, Charlotte.

    Melvin¡¯s brows furrowed deeply. His gaze horrified at Charlotte who was on the floor.

    Charlotte just about finished reading the paper and paled miserably.

    She had indeed found someone to put the drug in Melvin¡¯s drink and called Melvin toe to the hotel to look for her. But she never thought that the driver would send her back to the vi by mistake, and Melvin slept with Lyra!

    She was so indignant. She just wanted to send some text messages to insult Lyra.

    Who knew that Lyra would dare to reveal it like that this time!

    What would Melvin think of her ¡­?

    Without waiting for her to argue, Lyra had already taken her packed suitcase and looked onest time at the man she had loved so much before leaving.

    ¡°Melvin, remember, I¡¯m not the one who got dumped. You are! It¡¯s me who doesn¡¯t want you anymore. It¡¯s the Freeman family that doesn¡¯t deserve me!¡±

 Chapter 6 As a Compensation for You

    Melvin frowned. When did he ever say he wanted to abandon her? Why would she think that?

    He was baffled and just wanted to go after her to make things clear but his pant leg was clutched from behind.

    ¡°Melvin ¡­ I know it¡¯s wrong.¡±

    Charlotte on the floor raised her miserable little face and softly choked as she exined, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid¡­ afraid that you¡¯ll really like Lyra for the three years I¡¯ve been away. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t want me ¡­¡±

    Melvin frowned, looked down and saw her slightly puffy cheeks. His eyes slightly moved, and he reached out to help her up.

    ¡°I said I¡¯ll give you the status of being my wife. Divorce is a matter of time, and you are too eager this time.¡± His tone softened a bit.

    Charlotte grabbed his sleeve and pursed her mouth in aggression, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, but I didn¡¯t want to harm anyone. I just used the wrong method, Melvin ¡­ forgive me!¡±

    When he didn¡¯t say anything else, she softly leaned into his arms, tentatively revealing her fair shoulder.

    Melvin¡¯s dark eyes froze and he almost subconsciously pushed her away.

    ¡°Melvin!¡±

    Charlotte¡¯s eyes got even redder and her gaze stared at him sorrowfully. Was he so resistant to her now?

    She was so resigned to it.

    Why was it that Lyra could do itst night, and she couldn¡¯t even just get close and try!?

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Melvin clutched her hand. His cold and strange eyes narrowed slightly, looking at her askance.

    ¡°Lottie, I never thought that you would actually use these tactics and say that kind of sarcastic words too. You used to be very simple.¡±

    Charlotte was stunned and realized that she had really pissed him off this time.

    Melvin was a man with principles. Once she touched his bottom line, she would only make him more disgusted with her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that! I¡¯m sorry. I really know I¡¯m wrong. I just got confused for a moment. I won¡¯t dare to do it again. Melvin, even for the sake of that I saved you years ago, give me a chance to change my ways.¡±

    When he mentioned the thing years ago, Melvin¡¯s eyes shed back to her resolute and bright eyes. She was so small at that time, but was able to stand up for him.

    That was all.

    He gradually softened his eyes, ¡°This incident will be treated as if it did not happen. Do not repeat it in the future.¡±

    Charlotte was relieved and was about to pout at him when she saw his palm facing up and spreading out in front of her.

    ¡°Give me the key.¡±

    Her face stiffened and she was just about to argue when she was interrupted by Melvin again, ¡°I know Fred gave you the vi key without my permission. Take it out.¡±

    Fred was Melvin¡¯s assistant and had been with him for years.

    Seeing that it had been exposed, Charlotte had no choice but to reluctantly hand over the key.

    ¡°Don¡¯te back to this vi in the future. I will let you live in a new ce as soon as possible. You must be so tired today. Go back to the hotel and rest.¡±

    Without waiting for Charlotte to speak, Melvin directly asked the driver to send her back.

    When Charlotte had gone, Fred, who was standing in the garden, entered the living room cautiously and stood in front of Melvin, waiting to hear the lecture.

    Melvin¡¯s dark eyes looked askance at him, and his tone was cold, ¡°You are not in charge of my affairs. Next time, get lost.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He tugged at his tie in annoyance and took another puff of his cigarette, but the look in Lyra¡¯s eyes before she left shed before his eyes.

    The look was cold and piercing.

    Was it because she had been wronged this time that she was determined to get a divorce?

    She really thought that she can live without money?

    He did not want to care about her life, but he felt a blockage in his chest. Always, he felt irritable for no reason, ¡°Send someone to find Lyra. Report to me immediately. Also, transfer this vi to her name. It¡¯s also mypensation for the divorce.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡­

    Lyra found the address of Angle Group on the inte and went there directly with her luggage by taxi.

    Since she agreed to take over thispany, she shoulde early to get informed and hurry up to finish the handover.

    When she arrived at the downstairs of thepany, Lyra went up and greeted the receptionist, ¡°Inform your current president that I want to see him.¡±

    The receptionist¡¯s expression froze on the spot, sizing Lyra up from head to toe.

    Although her face looked quite beautiful, what she dressed was likely costed no more than two hundred dors. She wanted to see the president with that? Shameless!

    ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡±

    Lyra shook her head, ¡°No.¡±

    When the receptionist heard this, she almostughed out loud, ¡°How dare youe to the Angle Group without an appointment? Who do you think you are?!¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    The harsh and unpleasant words made Lyra frown, ¡°Is this how you usually receive clients?¡±

 Chapter 7 Can You Still Keep Your Job?

    The receptionist sized her up again to make sure she didn¡¯t look like some celebrities who depended on their appearances.

    ¡°How can you be a client? Do you know that the president of our Angle Group is worth hundreds of millions of dors? Are you the kind of person who can get along with him?¡±

    Lyra was practicallyughing.

    With her status now, she was afraid that she was way much richer than this Angle Group president. And the receptionist acted like a snob.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    For this kind of employee, Lyra was alsozy to talk nonsense with her. And her expression was serious, ¡°Make a phone call to your senior. Just say I am here. If the senior does not see me, I¡¯ll bear all the consequences.¡±

    The receptionist wanted to continue to retort, but was scared by Lyra¡¯s cold and sharp gaze that she dared not say anything.

    ¡°That¡¯s what you said! Consequences at your own risk!¡±

    The receptionist grunted and informed the senior by adding the trimmings, when Lyra looked more and more arrogant.

    The receptionist can¡¯t wait to see Lyra get thrown right out by security.

    However ¡­

    Her smile gradually froze on her face, and she looked at Lyra with incredulous consternation.

    Lyra looked at her face and probably guessed what the senior said on the phone.

    Smiling coldly, she asked, ¡°Which floor?¡±

    ¡°2¡­ 27 ¡­¡±

    Getting the exact number, Lyra pushed her suitcase and took the elevator upstairs without looking back.

    The receptionist stared at her back and her whole body was dumbfounded.

    What was the origin of this woman?

    How can she make Jalen Mitchell, the President¡¯s special assistant, speak with extra respect?

    Could it be the ¡­ president¡¯s mistress?

    No, she must quickly gossip this amazing news to the group!

    ¡­

    At the top floor, Lyra was clear all the way to the destination.

    Pushing open the door of the president¡¯s office, she saw a man, who was sitting on the parlor sofa get up and walk towards her.

    The man was in a blue suit, noble and elegant. He looked at Lyra with a smile as bright as the stars and moon.

    ¡°Rara, it¡¯s been a long time. Congrattions on the divorce.¡±

    He opened his mouth, doting and bass.

    ¡°Keith?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s eyes instantly turned red and she was filled with surprise, not expecting that the current president of Angle Group was her brother Keith Lloyd!

    She threw her bags away almost instantly and rushed up to hug Keith.

    ¡°Keith ¡­ Do you miss me?¡±

    She buried her head in Keith¡¯s chest.

    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for six years, and she was still the same pouty little girl.

    Keith smiled and rubbed her hair, wanting to give her the best of everything.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to divorce. You¡¯re the jewel of the Lloyd family, the little princess of your brothers, so why should I let you get bullied by the Freeman family?¡±

    Seeing his face go cold, Lyra hurriedly changed the subject.

    ¡°Keith, I signed a deal with Dad and he wants me to get Angle Group¡¯s profit up five points over previous in one year! You¡¯ve got to help me.¡±

    She raised one of her hands, exaggeratedly wiggling it in front of Keith.

    Keith led her to a couch and sat down before opening his mouth, ¡°Five points is a little difficult for you, but Dad also gave me orders not to help you. I can only act as your assistant. The decision can only be made by you.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s small face instantly copsed.

    Who was Keith? The man who controlled half of the entertainment industry can make the whole industry tremble with only one word, and his business extended overseas.

    He only needed one phone call to make Angle Group, a superstar-maker, grow by ten points immediately in terms of revenue.

    Dad even figured out that she could cheat!

    He gave her a such tough task!

    Keith saw her bitter face, smiled and pinched her face, ¡°Rara, more experience is good. Now that you¡¯re here, it¡¯s time for me, the temporarily appointed president, to take off the burden.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush out of office now.¡± Lyra stopped him.

    Keith was puzzled, ¡°Why?¡±

    Lyra stroked her chin, looking as if she was deep in thought.

    After a while, she winked at Keith, ¡°I have a great idea. Why don¡¯t you listen to it?¡±

    Keith stared at her fox-like cunning expression, looking fascinated.

    An hourter, the two reached an agreement.

    However, in five minutes, all the employees in the Angle Group received an emergency notice.

    The content was that thepany was about to appoint a new mysterious brokerage director!

 Chapter 8 Who is his Secret Mistress?

    All of the employees was astonished!

    The receptionist Emily just said that she received a woman who was suspected to be Mr. Lloyd¡¯s mistress, and thepany suddenly had a brokerage director!

    They had spected that if this director was the same person as Mr. Lloyd¡¯s mistress.

    However, they were unaware that theirpany had actually changed its boss.

    But Lyra called it by a good name of: a personal visit.

    On the one hand, because she had never handled the behind-the-scenes of the entertainment industry, she was not clear about the business process, and she needed Keith to help her go through all of this.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    One the other hand, she did not know thepany personnel. If she lurked among the staff, and became their colleague, it would be convenient for her to quickly know the personnel situation and to ayoffter!

    ¡­

    As the suspicions continued, Emily, at the service desk on the ground floor of the Angle Group, was looking at Jalen, the special assistant, who was walking towards her, and making a fool of herself.

    Oh my God, Jalen was so handsome, and he was smiling at her?

    Emily forced down her inner excitement, gathered the hair behind her ears and made a smile that she thought was beautiful.

    ¡°Mr. Mitchell, what can I do for you?¡±

    Emily¡¯s heart was in her throat. Jalen was looking at her with such a deep, affectionate expression.

    But the next second, Jalen¡¯s face turned cold and his voice was without any emotions, ¡°You are fired. Pack up and get out!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Emily¡¯s heart, which was still in heaven, was instantly beaten into hell.

    It was over! She lost her job! Whom the hell did she mess with?

    As if thinking of something, Emily¡¯s tear-stained face froze instantly.

    Could it be the woman just now?

    Her face turned sinister and resigned as she quickly dialed a phone number.

    ¡­

    Lyra was forced by Keith to do the styling.

    The reason was that they would attend a party in the evening, with some business celebrities and upper ss people.

    At dusk.

    A top-notch party was about to start at the the Grand Esther Hotel in Frayton..

    At the entrance of the hotel, upper ss celebrities and bosses were standing and made small talks.

    A Lambo Huracan suddenly stopped in front of them.

    Melvin slowly got out of the car with his femalepanion Charlotte. One of them was noble and awe-inspiring, while the other was elegant and attractive.

    With the appearance of the two, the crowd gradually stirred up.

    ¡°Wow, Mr. Freeman is really handsome. But who is the femalepanion beside him? So ssy!¡±

    ¡°Do you guys think the two are so good together? I¡¯m getting jealous.¡±

    ¡°This could be Mr. Freeman¡¯s mistress. She has been hiding for three years, right? It¡¯s too sweet!¡±

    Charlotte felt the envious eyes of those celebrities and raised her chin proudly.

    She was the illegitimate daughter of the Matthews family and had been looked down upon by those who thought they were superior since she was a child.

    But so what?

    Melvin was sure to marry her, and she can be a sought-after object at these high ss parties.

    Eventer, she would be the firstdy of Frayton!

    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s Mr. Lloyd from the Angle Group!¡±

    Charlotte was floating in the air by the passers-by when she suddenly heard amotion from the crowd.

    Immediately after, a world limited Rolls-Royce Dawn was seen slowly stopping.

    Keith was the first to get out of the car withpelling aura. Everywhere he looked, he could cause a gasp of surprise among the celebrities.

    Later, the crowd saw him smile and bow back, reaching for the person in the car.

    There was a rumor that Mr. Lloyd, who had never been around women, actually brought a femalepanion this time?

    The crowd was curious and looked into the car.

    The first they could see was a pair of slender legs with valuable ck diamond high heels, followed by a ck fishtail limited custom dress to outline the woman¡¯s exquisite and fine figure, so that people can not move their eyes from this woman.

    By the time the woman looked up, the crowd was stunned.

    Her beauty was like a ck swan, noble, cold and ascetic.

    And Charlotte, who was standing right in front of them, had nothing but amazement and shock on her face.

    Keith¡¯s female partner was ¡­

    ¡°Lyra?!¡±

 Chapter 9 Being cheated?

    Hearing someone call her name, Lyra turned her head to look over. There was no extra expression on her face.

    She guessed that Melvin and Charlotte would show up, but her heart has beenpletely dead since Melvin asked her to apologize at the vi.

    Now Melvin was just an insignificant ex-husband to her.

    With a decent smile on her face, she took Keith¡¯s arm and went up to socialize.

    Seeing Lyra and Keithing towards her side, Charlotte was surprised and subconsciously turned her head to look at Melvin beside her.

    Melvin¡¯s eyes had also been on Lyra. He seemed to be shocked, but was still sullen in his eyes.

    Because of what happened during the day, he felt a little guilty for a while.

    But she not only changed her appearance in a few hours, but also hooked up with another man?

    Although it must be said that tonight she was indeed very beautiful, stunningly beautiful, he actually didn¡¯t know that his ex-wife could be so stunning after three years of marriage.

    And could Keith be her new man?

    Why so speedy? She just got divorced in the morning and found a man in the evening?

    Melvin felt it weird enough. His dark eyes gradually went cold, which was the precursor of a rage.

    He stared at Lyra, who was walking toward him, waiting to ask her for a reasonable exnation.

    But he saw two people walking towards them and turning their heads to smile and shake hands with Hyatti¡¯s president next to them. They were considering him as if he were air!

    Their behaviors undoubtedly showed that they didn¡¯t give a shit about him.

    And Keith seemed to have animosity towards him too?

    Melvin¡¯s face was getting darker and darker, and Charlotte¡¯s expression was a little unnatural. Just a moment ago she was holding out her hand, ready to say something provocative.

    But they ignored her directly, and the words she had prepared were held back.

    Melvin¡¯s sister, She Freeman, also came to the party. She was in the hall, drinking champagne and came out when she heard themotion at the door.

    She moved closer to Charlotte and gently rubbed her shoulder, ¡°Charlotte, how does that bitch get in here?¡±

    Charlotte brightened up and whispered, ¡°Sounds you don¡¯t know yet. Lyra and Melvin did their divorce in the morning. I didn¡¯t expect her to find a new one to rely on so soon. I wish her well.¡±

    She¡¯s face gradually turned livid.

    ¡°Wish her to go to hell!¡±

    She red at Lyra, who was socializing with Keith, ¡°She just left in the morning and found another man to bring her to this fancy ce in the evening. She¡¯s so fast!¡±

    ¡°This bitch! She must have hooked up before the divorce! Dare to cheat on my brother? I¡¯ll rip her face off!¡±

    She had a bad temper. Immediately, she scurried towards Lyra.

    Charlotte pretended to dissuade her and went to pull her, but the corners of her lips quietly turned upwards.

    ¡°This gentleman!¡±

    She shouted from behind. Keith turned around at the sound, and his handsome face instantly stunned She.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Frayton had a wonderful man who was as handsome as her brother?

    At one point, her jealousy and anger towards Lyra reached its peak.

    ¡°You are?¡±

    Keith gave her a cold and indifferent look.

    Lyra smiled and leaned close to his ear to exin, ¡°This is my former sister-inw, the most arrogant and domineering person in the Freeman family.¡±

    Keith¡¯s face turned even colder when he heard that.

    Although it was whispering, the voice was not small. And She could hear it clearly. The two¡¯s intimate action was stimting her nerves.

    In front of the handsome man, she restrained herself from scowling and pretended to be good-natured, but her voice was deliberately shrill.

    ¡°This gentleman, don¡¯t be fooled by this woman. She had been married! And not a noble debutante at all. She is a big liar from the orphanage! She¡¯s scheming and used to have an affair with my grandfather, she ¡­ ah!¡±

    Apanied by a scream, the crisp p sounded loud and clear.

    The entire hall was instantly quiet.

    She covered her face and stared at Lyra in disbelief.

    ¡°How dare you hit me?!¡±

 Chapter 10 Being Fooled by a Woman for the First Time

    ¡°Yes, I hit you. Cause you¡¯re too cheap.¡±

    Lyra rubbed her palm carelessly, and sneered, ¡°It seems that the Freeman family¡¯s education is really not very good. The daughter they teach is only full of shit.¡±

    ¡°Also, what¡¯s wrong with married people? Is there a rule that married people are not allowed to participate? Is your brother not married? What you just said is an insult to me personally. I can sue you.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    She¡¯s temper sparked. She was hit in the face in public and was used of being ill-bred. And she and the Freeman family were humiliated.

    The most crucial thing was that the one who beat her was Lyra, who was bullied by her in the past and was too afraid to say anything!

    What a disgrace!

    ¡°Bitch, I gonna kill you!¡±

    She rushed over hideously with sinister expression, and reached her hand for Lyra¡¯s hair.

    Keith saw this and quickly took Lyra into his arms and turned his back on She.

    The other one who was first to protect her was Melvin.

    He frowned and looked askance at She with his dark eyes, ¡°How long do you want to fool around? Apologize.¡±

    ¡°Melvin! I¡¯m your sister. This bitch hit me, and you don¡¯t help me fix her? And you want me to apologize?¡±

    Melvin¡¯s face darkenedpletely and he warned, ¡°I can see who is right and who is wrong. I say for thest time. Apologize!¡±

    She¡¯s momentum instantly weakened.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    But what was wrong with her calling Lyra a bitch? She was just trying to help people reveal this bitch¡¯s true identity!

    What was wrong with her?

    The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she became. She tried to argue, but Charlotte held her shoulders.

    Charlotte whispered tofort her, ¡°It sounds Melvin is really angry. He is for your own good. You can¡¯t let Lyra really sue you. A wise man knows when to retreat. And there will be ample time.¡±

    Thest sentence meant a lot.

    She was finally stabilized by Charlotte¡¯s reassurance and said in a voice as thin as a mosquito, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    And then, she turned red and ran away as fast as she could. Charlotte gave Melvin a look of reassurance and immediately went after her.

    A farce finally broke up.

    Although the crowd was ignited with gossip because of She¡¯s words, they all knew that both Keith and Melvin were not some people to be messed with.

    So the entire hall returned to its original atmosphere, and no one dared to discuss what had just happened.

    Keith looked at the direction where She left and asked with a frown, ¡°Just let her go? Do you want me to quietly find someone to beat her up and help you out?¡±

    Lyraughed and nudged his shoulder, ¡°Why are you angry? I¡¯m not angry at all. She just said a few words, and I pped her hard. I won.¡±

    Keith didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Why did he suddenly feel that his little princess was a bit tough?

    Melvin, who was distracted by the crowd, kept ncing at Lyra¡¯s direction and saw her making a pouting face at Keith. Suddenly, he felt a pang of displeasure in his heart.

    As for exactly why he was upset, he couldn¡¯t figure it out. Maybe it was the first time he had the feeling of being fooled by a woman!

    Ten minutes or soter, Charlotte re-entered the hall with She.

    It seemed that She used makeup to cover up the red mark on the left side of her face. She quietly stood behind Melvin with Charlotte, too well-behaved to be reasonable.

    And she asionally would nce at the glowing Lyra in the crowd with an evil look.

    The banquet proceeded to the middle. The dance floor opened, and many celebrities followed the music and danced with their female partners.

    Charlotte was also excited as she looked at Melvin expectantly, waiting for him to take her hand and invite her to dance.

    And Melvin stood up as expected.

    The excitement in Charlotte¡¯s eyes was getting stronger and stronger, as if she already saw herself in the center of the dance floor in the next moment.

    However, Melvin took his wine and headed over to another table.

 Chapter 11 You are not qualified to dance with me

    Lyra was listening to the lively music on the dance floor and was tasting the chocte mousse made by a seven-star chef from France.

    Coldly, the man¡¯s broad palm broke into her line of sight.

    ¡°This youngdy, I wonder if I would have the honor to invite you to a dance?¡±

    She raised her head and looked upward along her hand, and saw Melvin¡¯s unchanging cold face. Her appetite instantly became less than good.

    They were looking at each other.

    Melvin¡¯s heart abruptly missed a beat. It was the first time for him to seriously look at Lyra¡¯s face. He found that her features were just perfect. Her skin was fair and wless, making her beyondparison.

    It turned out that his ex-wife was really born very beautiful.

    Especially the eyes, they were like the stars in the sky, which were clear but with stubborn temperament.

    Unconsciously, Melvin looked dumbfounded.

    Her eyes gave him an illusion of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    He was in a daze when he saw Lyra suddenly smile sarcastically. Her eyes were full of indifference and disdain, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Freeman, dancing with me, you are not qualified.¡±

    People who was passing by heard them and was scared by that!

    This woman was too arrogant, right?

    How dared she say that Frayton¡¯s Mr. Freeman ¡­ was not qualified?

    Melvin¡¯s face quickly cold down. His familiarity for her had disappeared by what she said.

    His hands still maintained the gentleman¡¯s action. He forced a smile in response, ¡°Just a dance. Miss Carroll is afraid?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s eyes also quickly went cold. Was he going to insist it to the end?

    How can this man be so cheap!? He didn¡¯t even know what she was saying?

    They made a eye contact again. A war was about to start.

    Seeing that the atmosphere was getting anxious, Keith got up with a smile.

    ¡°Lyra is mypanion, so why should Mr. Freeman take her away?¡±

    He put Melvin¡¯s hand back resentfully and turned his eyes to the side, ¡°Mr. Freeman should invite your own femalepanion. Don¡¯t make the youngdy jealous.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Melvin remained unmoving.

    Lyra was a little annoyed, and after whispering to Keith, she left the main banquet room and went to the garden for a break.

    Melvin wanted to follow, but was pulled by Keith. A few presidents from otherpanies came up, which made him can not get away.

    ¡­

    Charlotte and She, who were at the table next to them could not hear what they were saying on their side, but they could see the scene of the two looking at each other ¡®fondly¡¯.

    She stared at Lyra¡¯s back with resentment, ¡°This bitch! She¡¯s divorced, but she¡¯s still flirting with my brother!¡±

    Charlotte, on the other hand, felt so wronged that her eyes were red.

    ¡°Lyra, she ¡­ may be really like Melvin. If Melvin also has feelings for Lyra because of these three years, I ¡­ I am willing to quit and help them. ¡±

    She said, sobbing in grievance.

    She panicked when she heard Charlotte was giving up her brother.

    ¡°Don¡¯t Charlotte! How can you quit!? I only recognize you as my sister-inw. This bitch! I hate her so much! As long as I¡¯m alive, she¡¯ll never enter the Freeman family again!¡±

    Charlotte did not stop crying, but became sadder, and her pitiful look was helpless to She.

    ¡°She, but I ¡­ what else can I do ¡­¡±

    She stared at her exasperatedly, and then looked at the direction where Lyra left. She pondered for a moment, and suddenly had an idea.

    ¡°Charlotte, you can leave this matter to me. I will make sure that this bitch will be utterly discredited and never have the right topete with you again!¡±

    ¡°She, what do you want to do?¡±

    She leaned close to her ear and whispered a couple of words.

    Charlotte¡¯s eyes looked innocent, ¡°Is this ¡­ really okay?¡±

    ¡°Just wait for the good show!¡±

    After saying that, She got up with a wicked smile on her face and went over in the direction of the garden.

    When she left, Charlotte put away her sad look and there was a trace of smugness shed under her eyes.

    She, the dumbass, was really useful and fell into her trap by only couples of her words.

    She hoped She would never let her down!

 Chapter 12 Take the money and get the hell out of Frayton forever

    In the garden.

    Lyra had her arms crossed and stood in front the fountain to get some fresh air.

    If she didn¡¯te out to get some air, she was probably going to be fainted by the disgusting smell of the banquet hall.

    ¡°Lyra!¡±

    A shrill voice suddenly sounded behind.

    She turned her head and saw that it was She walking towards her, holding her head high.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t it hurt enough? Still want me to help you recall it?¡± She coldly looked back and her tone was aloof and cold.

    She was so angry at her words that she wanted to go up and scratch her face, but thinking of her n, she clenched her hands and held herself back.

    She took a bank card out of her LV bag and handed it to Lyra with a patronizing tone.

    ¡°There¡¯s $300, 000 in here. It¡¯s yours as long as you promise never to hang around my brother again. Leave Frayton and nevere back.¡±

    Lyra frowned and gave an odd look at the bank card in her hand.

    A mere $300, 000 can¡¯t even buy a strand of Lyra Lloyd¡¯s hair, and she wanted to buy her and let her get out of Frayton?

    She looked at her expression and thought that she must be persuaded, so She became even more pleased with herself.

    ¡°You grew up in an orphanage, so I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve never seen so much money like this. But this money is just a week¡¯s allowance for me. I think that you need it more than I do.¡±

    ¡°I seem to remember that you asked your mother to borrow money before, but unfortunately she didn¡¯t lend it to you. Now it¡¯s good. With this money you can buy everything.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s that? Have you wavered?¡±

    She¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as she kept thinking to herself, ¡°Take the money! Take it!

    She was pretty sure. When Lyra was in the Freeman family, Fiona withheld all of Lyra¡¯s allowance. In the past three years, she can¡¯t even afford a decent brand clothes.

    So she was so sure that Lyra, being so poor, must not refuse her.

    As long as Lyra took her money, she could say her money was stolen before the party was over and falsely caught her before she called the police.

    Once Lyra was caught, she would bribe the guards to beat Lyra to death. And it could leave her a record of theft by the way. Lyra would never be able to get out of this king of life!

    Thinking about this, the excitement in her eyes could barely be hidden.

    ¡°Take it. I didn¡¯t mean what I just did. I apologize, but this time I really mean it. You are so short of money. Just take it.¡±

    Lyra cocked her head and sized her up, taking in all her expressions and shaking her head mockingly.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Then she tuned on her phone and sent a text message to Keith¡¯s special assistant, Jalen.

    [The ck gold card is in my bag in the car on the way here. Help me go to the bank and get a million over. I¡¯m in the garden. Be quick.]

    It took almost two seconds for her to receive the reply.

    [Copy! Two minutes to arrive]

    Getting the urate information, Lyra casually sat on a stone tform by the fountain.

    She saw that she was not even paying attention to her and got a little angry, ¡°Hey? Are you listening to me or not?¡±

    Lyra stroked her shoulderszily, ¡°Wait a little longer.¡±

    ¡°Wait?¡±

    She didn¡¯t understand, ¡°What are you waiting for? I know you¡¯re with Keith now, but he¡¯s just ying around with you at best. You don¡¯t really think a guy like Keith, who¡¯s handsome, rich, and from a good family, will marry you, do you?¡±

    She was still persuading her when Jalen had arrived, carrying a ck box in his hand and bending down to respectfully hand it to Lyra.

    ¡°It¡¯s the thing you asked for.¡±

    She looked at the strange man who suddenly appeared and was confused.

    And Lyra had gotten up, took the case handed over by Jalen, and looked at She again with a cold glint in her eyes. She smiled wantonly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve said so much. Now, it¡¯s my turn, right?¡±

 Chapter 13 Humiliate her with more money!

    She looked at her smile and was even more confused.

    And Lyra had already opened the box, grabbed arge amount of bill with her hand and smashed it in She¡¯s face.

    Before She had time to react, she saw something smash over, and her face suddenly hurt, followed by the entire box of bills hitting her head and floating down from the top of her head,nding all over the floor.

    She was dumbfounded on the spot.

    Lyra teasingly curled her lips, ¡°Here is a million dors. As long as you voluntarily remove your name from the Freeman family and get out, this money is yours. How about that? Are you excited? This is several times more than what you offered!¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    She was so angry that her chest was heaving and her eyes were red with anger. This bitch dared to hit her face with money!

    And she taunted her with what she just said!

    ¡°You¡¯re a sleeping-around whore! Bitch! How dare you show off with the money from sleeping with men! Ah! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    She gritted her teeth and rushed over with a grimace.

    Jalen quickly got in front of Lyra but was pushed back by Lyra.

    Without the help from Jalen, She reached out to grab Lyra¡¯s hair. Before she could touch Lyra¡¯s hair, her wrist was quickly caught by Lyra. With a violent force, She¡¯s wrist was directly put behind her own back.

    She didn¡¯t give in and swung her other hand at Lyra¡¯s face, but was mped down again. Both of her hands were twisted behind her back, and she could not move.

    The whole process was unhurried.

    Lyra was quick and her movement was clean. She was calm as hell.

    In fact, the Lloyd family¡¯s children and grandchildren had been training since they were young, and when they really git into a fight, one v. s. five was a matter of time. Because she was a girl and her physical strength was no match for her several brothers, her father deliberately chose Gracie Jiu-Jitsu for her.

    And she already took Gracie Jiu-Jitsu¡¯s ck Belt at the age of 12. She just tolerated the Freemans over the past three years and never took a shot.

    Oh, She really thought she was weak and easy to be bullied?

    She, who was shocked to find herself instantly sec-killed, could not ept this fact at all and screamed in a frenzy.

    ¡°Ah! Bitch! I¡¯ll kill you!! You bitch! Only seduces men ¡­¡±

    The more She cursed, the more she got angry. And what she said was unpleasant to hear.

    Lyra frowned, ¡°Looks like you need to wash your mouth.¡±

    Saying that, her eyes suddenly became fierce. She stood behind She, used one hand to mp She¡¯s hands, the other to nip the back of her neck, and press her into the water of the fountain.

    She struggled desperately, but no matter how much she wriggled, the back of her neck was always pressed by Lyra.

    She wondered in amazement, when did this bitch get so strong?!

    The fountain water sshed into her face. The more she struggled, the more water came into her nose, choking her to have a violent cough. She was about to faint.

    Lyra¡¯s temper had subsided and she was about to let her go when a sudden, violent yell came from behind her.

    ¡°Stop it.¡±

    Lyra turned around and met Melvin¡¯s angry dark eyes.

    She let go of the hand. She fell to the ground, weak and limp. Charlotte saw the situation and rushed to help, but did not seed. The two sat on the ground together.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    At this time, She¡¯s makeup was a mess. Her hair was wet. Her ck eyeliner was smudged. She was ugly as drenched chicken. She kept coughing, which made her look very tragic.

    On the contrary, Lyra, whose face was indifferent with her makeup and hair unscathed, had her arms crossed nobly and coldly.

    Because of She¡¯s scream, the garden was now crowded with people.

    Seeing the ground full of money, the crowd was dumbfounded, and many people quietly went to pick up the money.

    And out ofpassion for the underdog, everyone unanimously acquiesced that it was Lyra who was the bully. They looked at her in unison, as if asking her to give an exnation.

    Melvin was no exception.

    He stared at Lyra, and his face was sullen, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±

 Chapter 14 Why is Mr. Freeman jealous

    Lyra raised her neck and pointed to She on the floor with her eyes.

    ¡°Just ask her yourself and you¡¯ll know.¡±

    She was still coughing at the moment. Her face was red because of it, and she pointed her finger at Lyra with indignation for several times, but could not utter a word.

    Seeing this situation, Charlotte looked at Lyra with disappointment and said painfully, ¡°Lyra, She is your half sister. Although she just spoke badly in front of the hotel, she apologized. How can you retaliate against her like this?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s just a young girl. Lyra, you used to be so kind. Why did you do this?¡±

    Her statement led to the conflict that it was Lyra¡¯s intentional retaliation.

    She nodded her head furiously, coughing and crying, which was so pitiful.

    The crowd began to whisper. After all, the victim was the Freeman family¡¯s daughter. Unanimously, they were in favor of She, and followed Charlotte to use Lyra.

    Melvin didn¡¯t make a statement, always looking at Lyra with a sullen gaze.

    Lyra was irritated by his stare and asked with a sneer, ¡°You know best what your sister¡¯s character is. You don¡¯t also think I¡¯m deliberately seeking personal revenge on her, do you?¡±

    He pursed his lips and remained nomittal. His expression was somewhat mysterious.

    Lyra thenughed sarcastically, thinking that she asked a very ridiculous question. When did Melvin ever trust her?N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    But he believed it or not. She didn¡¯t bother to exin.

    She turned around to leave and was stopped in her tracks by several celebrities who were usually close with She.

    ¡°Stop right there! You want to leave after beating her? It¡¯s not that simple!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t give an exnation to She today, you¡¯re not allowed to leave here.¡±

    Lyra grunted in disdain and was about to retort when she saw Keith squeeze the crowd and stand in front of her.

    When several celebrities saw Keith, their eyes were glowing with admiration and they went up to fuel the conflict.

    ¡°Mr. Lloyd, you can see now. This woman is extremely sinister and has a foul mouth!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Lloyd. You must help She, not to mention how this woman deserves you.¡±

    Keith¡¯s face was expressionless as he tugged at his tie and took off his jacket.

    While a crowd of celebrities watched him undress and drooled over him, he put his jacket gently over Lyra with his usual doting eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯ste at night. Don¡¯t get cold.¡±

    The crowd was shocked, and the voices that had been unkind to Lyra came to an abrupt halt.

    The celebrities were so jealous that they could kill Lyra with their eyes.

    Keith, however, put his arm around Lyra¡¯s shoulders as of nobody was here, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Lyra nodded her head.

    The two had just turned their heads when Charlotte¡¯s discordant voice came from behind them.

    ¡°Mr. Lloyd, it is an undisputed fact that she bullied She. Are you really going to cover her up?¡±

    Keith turned around, but looked at Melvin, ¡°My Rara never takes the initiative to cause trouble, unless someone provokes her. Mr. Freeman, if you don¡¯t believe, you can check the hotel surveince, or else we can go to the police station to do some investigation.¡±

    The word ¡°my Rara¡± had intimacy and pampering implication.

    Melvin was extremely stunned.

    Seeing how familiar the two were, did they know each other when they were married?

    He clenched his fist and gazed at the petite Lyra in Keith¡¯s arms. His tone was serious, ¡°Have you ever wronged me?¡±

    The crowd was suddenly in an uproar.

    Mr. Freeman¡¯s statement, how ¡­ a little jealous?

    Lyra looked back at him as if she had heard a big joke.

    ¡°After three years of marriage, to you, I have a clear conscience. As for your words, it should be my turn to ask.¡± She said, with sarcasm in her eyes, looking at Charlotte who was holding She on the floor.

    She then left the Grand Esther Hotel with Keith without looking back.

    Instead, the crowd was terribly excited!

 Chapter 15 Nobler than you bitches

    Oh my God! What kind of amazing news was this?

    There was a rumor that Melvin had a wife that he had been hiding for three years, but they never thought it would be the woman Keith brought with him!

    With their words, and the way Lyra nced at Charlotte before she left, it had something fishy, and was not simple!

    The way the crowd looked at Charlotte changed instantly.

    Charlotte was a little panicked, not expecting that she fell victim to the event.

    Now, everyone was wondering if she was the mistress!

    Melvin¡¯s assistant, Fred came forward, cleaned up the mess and exined to the crowd.

    ¡°Please do not misunderstand. Mr. Freeman and the Miss Carroll has been divorced. Miss Matthews and Mr. Freeman is in a normal rtionship. For today¡¯s event, I hope everyone can respect the Freeman family and won¡¯t say a word.¡±

    After he coped with the aftermath, the crowd finally went away.

    She regained some strength and rose from the ground, clinging to Melvin¡¯s cuffs.

    Her thick ck eyes lookedical. She was still gritting her teeth reluctantly, ¡°Brother, you have to help me with this. That bitch bullied me, which is a public humiliation for the Freeman family. You have to teach her a hard lesson!¡±

    Charlotte also helped out, ¡°Melvin, She did suffer a lot tonight. What are you going to do about Lyra?¡±

    Melvin¡¯s eyes were sunken, and he gave each of them a sidelong nce.

    ¡°Since you insist, let¡¯s go check the surveince first.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Resentfully saying these words, he took the lead to leave.

    A sh of panic crossed She¡¯s face and she subconsciously nced at the camera on the garden¡¯s street light.

    Thinking that the camera can only record her being bullied, she thought there should be no major problems.

    Then she followed Melvin¡¯s footsteps with Charlotte.

    Lyra specifically instructed the Grand Esther Hotel¡¯s manager before she left, and as soon as Melvin appeared, the manager respectfully took them into the surveince room, taking one more look at She¡¯s ugly face before leaving.

    She was infuriated by his gaze and scolded him, ¡°What are you looking at? Even if my makeup smudged, I am still more noble than you bitches!¡±

    The manager ran away in a huff, but was very unconvinced in his heart. Let¡¯s see how long she can still be arrogant!?

    In the monitoring room.

    The video was yed second by second.

    She had ever imagined that the hotel cameras could record sound!

    She listened to her own vicious curses in the surveince video. When she saw she was the first to hit Lyra and was countered, her face grew wan¡­

    Melvin¡¯s face, on the other hand, was horribly dark and increasingly gloomy, which was the precursor to a rainstorm.

    She nced at his expression andpletely wimped out.

    ¡°Melvin, let me exin ¡­¡±

    Melvin simply ignored her and turned around and walked away.

    ¡°Melvin!¡±

    She chased after him and was still defiant inwardly, ¡°I may have spoken harshly, but I had no bad intentions! And as you can see, she pressed my face into the fountain. I didn¡¯t even touch a finger of hers!¡±

    Melvin grimaced.

    ¡°She, others may not understand, but I do. You pretend to take money to her. What is in your mind in the end, you should know yourself.¡±

    She¡¯s face turned white and she cried out reluctantly, ¡°I want to teach her a lesson. I¡¯m not used to seeing her flirting with you while seducing other men. I¡¯m just avenging for your grievances!¡±

    With what she said, Melvin was silent, and there was some obscurity under his eyes.

    She thought he was swayed. She was pleased and decided to take advantage of the situation.

    ¡°Look how intimate Mr. Lloyd is with her. She must have hooked him up within the marriage! This kind of cheap woman, brother, you should teach her a lesson.¡±

    She paused and continued, ¡°How about we use this event and remove the sound of the surveince. Edit it and upload it on the Inte. So that she will be scorned by millions of people, and gain extreme notoriety. Melvin, what do you think?¡±

 Chapter 16 I want her dead!

    Melvin¡¯s facepletely went dark. He looked at her disappointingly and there was violent rage.

    ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable.¡±

    He yanked She¡¯s hand off his sleeve and ordered, ¡°From today on, you are grounded. You are not allowed to go anywhere without my permission, so reflect on your mistakes!¡±

    After saying that, he pulled Charlotte away.

    She tried to go after her, but Fred held her down and she could only cry and beg for mercy.

    Finally, she was forcibly dragged back to the Freeman Manor.

    She was so mad that she started smashing things to vent as soon as she got back, and the whole room crackled.

    Fiona was awakened by a violent noise and rushed over to check it out.

    ¡°Good girl, what¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you go to the party? Why did you get like this?¡±

    ¡°Mommy! Woo ¡­¡±

    She cried and jumped into Fiona¡¯s arms and told her what happened at the dinner party, ¡°Mom, you have to do something for me! Brother is biased! Not only did he not fix that bitch, he even grounded me! You have to help me out with this!¡±

    Fiona stroked her back and smoothed her.

    ¡°How do you want mommy to help you?¡±

    She¡¯s eyes welled up with viciousness, ¡°I want her dead!¡±

    ¡­

    Lyra hadn¡¯t found a ce to live yet, so she stayed at Keith¡¯s vi for the time being.

    Connie, the maid, was thrilled and relieved to see her, calling her a grown-up girl and helping her move her luggage and clean up her bedroom.

    Lyra was going to help when Keith pulled her to the couch and sat down.

    ¡°Rara, you¡¯reing into the office tomorrow. What are your ns?¡±

    ¡°Just ording to what we agreed before, you can be the president first. You handle thepany¡¯s big and small affairs. I will learn.¡±

    Keith pondered slightly, ¡°Okay, since you don¡¯t want people to know about your rtionship with me, I won¡¯t drive you to the office after tomorrow. I¡¯ve matched you with a limited edition Maserati MC77. It will be the style you like.¡±

    ¡°MC77 is too expensive.¡±

    Lyra shook her head with a firm attitude, ¡°It¡¯s just a dailymute. A cheap one is enough. If you have to give me a car, then give me a Volkswagen Santana.¡±

    Keith frowned, ¡°It¡¯s too much grievance too.¡±

    Lyra smiled with arched eyebrows and took his arm, ¡°Not at all, Keith. I¡¯m not even going to reveal my true identity for now.¡±

    since she lost her memory and strayed to Frayton, the person who harmed her had no movement any longer. Presumably, the person still did not know that she had been in the Freeman Manor all these years.

    Before she could find out who that person really was, it was too dangerous to reveal her identity.

    Keith was a smart man and can probably guess her concerns.

    ¡°I have excellent security facilities here, you can rest assured to stay here during this period. Absolutely no one wille to disturb you.¡±

    He remembered something and added: ¡°By the way, Collin recently flies to foreign countries every day. Micah¡¯s hospital receives a patient with rare disease. they are too busy to take time off. They heard that you divorced. They are very happy, and bought you a small gift. It¡¯s estimated that the gift will arrive in a few days.¡±

    Lyrapressed her mouth in disgust, ¡°When your sister divorces, her brothers are as happy as the celebrating? No one will be like you guys!¡±

    Although that was the case, she was curious. Collin was the first captain, while running enterprise around the world and having informants both in legal and illegal worlds. Micah was the medical elite.

    These two people were going to give her a gift, so it must be something absolutely great.

    Keith looked at her quick-witted eyes and smiled, scratching the bridge of her nose before going upstairs to take a shower.

    Late at night.

    Melvin drove Charlotte back to the hotel and headed to the vi.

    He opened the door and the living room was dark and empty.

    Without the figure that waited for him to return home every day, it seemed extraordinarily cold.

    He couldn¡¯t tell what he felt in his heart. It was a bitplicated.

    Turning on the lights, he sat down on the couch and lit a cigarette while listening to Fred¡¯s report.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry president. I didn¡¯t find out where Miss Carroll went. She left the hotel and evaporated as if she was gone. Her cell phone and ount had signal source interference. Our people tried all kinds of methods and couldn¡¯t crack it.¡±

    Melvin took a puff of his cigarette and looked obscure.

    Human evaporation?

    His men were all elite hackers, and they couldn¡¯t search her location.

    Someone was helping her?

 Chapter 17 So Concerned About Your Ex-Wife

    Could it be Keith Lloyd?

    Melvin frowned, his voice was cold and stern, ¡°Keep searching, and send someone to investigate Keith. Report to me as soon as you find it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Fred nodded his head, but defiance was written on his face.

    Seeing that he was still standing there, Melvin was puzzled, ¡°What are you standing here for? You¡¯ve got something to say?¡±

    Fred hesitated for a minute, knowing that it might piss off his boss, but he couldn¡¯t hold it back.

    ¡°Sorry, sir, but you¡¯re confusing me more and more. You are obviously divorced, but you are still so concerned about your ex-wife, when you should actually pay attention to Miss Matthews. May I ask what are you thinking?¡±

    Melvin¡¯s eyes dimmed. He casually picked up the ss ashtray on the table, and smashed it towards Fred¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Scram.¡±

    Fred knew it was time for him to leave.

    Melvin smoked two more cigarettes, and he looked a little hazy under the lingering smoke.

    Feeling a bit hungry, he got up and opened the refrigerator.

    The refrigerator was full, all of which were his favorite foods.

    He was stunned in ce.

    It urred to him that in the past three years, every time he came home, the first thing he saw would always be Lyra¡¯s expectant eyes.

    She would greet him with a smile, hand him the slippers and say, ¡°You¡¯re back. It must¡¯ve been a tiring day. You¡¯re hungry? Dinner is ready.¡±

    But he never looked her in the eye. As for the hot meal on the table, he usually just dropped a few taunts and then went to his room.

    Obviously, she wouldn¡¯t receive any gratitude from Melvin, but that stupid woman still enjoyed cooking for him every day.

    Thinking about it, he couldn¡¯t helpughing bitterly.

    Tonight, he somehow wanted to taste that hot meal.

    But thest words of Lyra before she left the party tonight rang in his ears all of a sudden.

    ¡± After three years of marriage, to you, I have a clear conscience¡­¡±

    If she really had a clear conscience, what was with Keith Lloyd?

    Realizing that he had been thinking about Lyra, Melvin had a stirring of emotions in his chest. He angrily mmed close the refrigerator and went upstairs to take a shower and go to bed.

    Early in the next morning.

    The lobby on the first floor of Angle Group was full of people.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    The employees stood in several rows and waited for the arrival of their own president in silence.

    Half an hourter, Keith appeared at the lobby gate with Lyra.

    Lyra today purposely chose a two-piece white suit¨C a jacket and a pencil skirt. With her ponytail high up, she looked elegant and intellectual, chic and sexy.

    With her appearance, there was amotion among the staff.

    Because the image of the two walking in through the door was just too eye-catching.

    Keith walked to the middle and announced solemnly, ¡°This is Miss Lyra Carroll, thepany¡¯s new director of the agent department, who will be working with you all in the future.¡±

    The crowd broke into a neat apuse.

    Lyra smiled and nodded in response.

    And then, Keith made a short speech about the recent business progress and goals. Then he let the people go back to their desks, but the agent team were asked to stay.

    ¡°Stacy Kim, Lyra is new in town and not yet familiar with the business. Please help her out.¡±

    Stacy, who was called out by Keith, was the agent-in-chief. Brownish wavy hair and rather heavy makeup, she was also a beauty with a great figure.

    She nodded her head repeatedly and smiled warmly, ¡°Mr. Lloyd, you can rest assured that I will do my best to help Lyra.¡±

    After Keith left, she stopped smiling and nced at Lyra, ¡°Lyra, please follow me.¡±

    When she looked over, Lyra happened to be looking at her as well, and theter immediately caught an imperceptible glint of disgust in Stacy¡¯s eyes.

    This Stacy didn¡¯t seem to be weing!

    ¡°Miss Kim, please address me as Miss Carroll from now on.¡±

    Stacy¡¯s throat choked and her attitude immediately became submissive.

    Throughout the morning, Lyra was in the office familiarizing herself with thepany¡¯s materials as Stacy sent stacks and stacks of files to her desk

    The pile of file was so tall that it looked like a small hill.

    Lyra looked at the hill of files and asked with a frown, ¡°Our department are directly in charge of agents and artists, right? Why are there so much documents to read?¡±

    Stacy snorted augh.

    ¡°These are still just the basics, and when you¡¯re done with this pile, there¡¯s more.¡±

    She paused, her eyes mockingly looking at Lyra, ¡°Miss Carroll doesn¡¯t seem familiar with this position, huh?¡±

    Lyra nodded unabashedly, ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s my first time.¡±

    Stacy was dumbfounded.

    Originally, after the former director left, the position was vacant, and she was the mostpetitive candidate for it, but someone else suddenly parachuted and it turned out to be such an ipetent chick, who directly snatched away her position and caused her to be secretly ridiculed by other employees.

    How could she tolerate this!

    When Stacy looked at Lyra¡¯s delicate face again, her eyes were filled with jealousy and resentment.

    ¡°How did a loser like you, who has neither experienced nor well-educated, get into the Angle Group? Who did you sleep with to get here?¡±

 Chapter 18 Too Na?ve

    Lyra furrowed her eyebrows and red at her, ¡°Miss Kim, please watch your tongue. I¡¯m appointed by Mr. Lloyd in person. If you don¡¯t agree with it, you can ask Mr. Lloyd for an exnation.¡±

    Stacy was speechless and just stared at her indignantly.

    Lyra was not annoyed. She smiled and took a sip of coffee, ¡°I am indeed inexperienced, but I am afraid you¡¯re in no ce to question my education.¡±

    Stacyughed, crossing her arms, and gave Lyra a sarcastic look, ¡°Oh? Which diploma mill did you graduate from? Angle Group requires at least a graduate degree for a position above manager. Are you qualified?¡±

    ¡°I did not go to college, well, in themon way. Just when I was 14 years old and had plenty of free time, so I went to study in Manchester, and by the way, got my Doctorate Degree. I wonder if that is a diploma mill?¡±

    Lyra said it carelessly, as if she was just telling her a trivial matter.

    Stacy, however, looked at her with a stunned face full of disbelief.

    At the age of 14, she got a Doctorate Degree from Manchester.

    If Manchester Uni was considered a diploma mill, then what was her alma mater?

    Stacy¡¯s face turned livid, and she braced herself to retort, ¡°So what if you have a degree from Manchester. We value work experience the most in this business. It¡¯s still uncertain whether you will be able to gain your foothold in this position.¡±

    After saying that, she sashayed out of the office.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    ¡°What else could I help you?¡±

    Lyra looked at her indifferently, raised her eyebrows andughed, ¡°Whether I can secure my position or not isn¡¯t something you should worry about. In this pile of documents, there are invalid materials of several departments of the previous five years. Miss Kim, please pick those out one by one, and get me the correct files.¡±

    Stacy trembled.

    How¡­ how did she know?

    When she came, she purposely selected a bunch of superplicated and heavily-formatted files, part of which were written in Spanish, simply unreadable for neers.

    She was still in disbelief, but went up and took the files away.

    ¡°And.¡±

    Once again being called out, Stacy was annoyed and red back with gritted teeth.

    ¡°What instructions do you have this time?!¡±

    Lyra gazed at her with a meaningful smile, ¡°Onest reminder, call me Miss Carroll.¡±

    Stacy¡¯s face was twisted with fury. Storming out, she mmed the door heavily.

    Lyra shook her head in amusement. These little tricks, she had learned them in her teenager years. Want to y tricks with her? Too na?ve.

    At the Freeman group, President¡¯s office.

    ¡°Mr. Freeman, found Miss Carroll¡¯s location.¡±

    Melvin had just finished his meeting when Fred came in and handed him a stack of information.

    ¡°Our people followed Angle Group and found out that she suddenly showed up in Angle Group yesterday. It seems that¡­ she had taken a high-rank position. Today is her first day.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s face turned terribly gloomy in an instant.

    Quick divorce, then a new job immediately. Was she really Keith¡¯s mistress?

    Was this what she called a clear conscience?

    Not infidelity?

    Rage was ming in his eyes. He got cuckolded when he didn¡¯t see iting?

    She was the first one who dared to trick him, Lyra Carroll!

    ¡°Send me the address of Angle Group.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Fred froze before responding, ¡°Okay, Mr. Freeman.¡±

    ¡­

    Lyra, who was sitting in her office reading the files, was caught off guard by two sneezes.

    Someone was cursing her?

    That¡¯s probably She, who got screwed by her yesterday.

    She quickly adjust her focus and got back to work.

    It only took her one full day to remember all the information that others might need three days to do it. Seeing that Lyra was actually able to get off work on time, Stacy was so pissed that she snapped a lipstick.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Lyra rubbed her sore shoulder and took the elevator down to the garage.

    But¡­ she took Keith¡¯s car here in the morning, and her new car was just put in the garage in the afternoon, but they forgot to tell her the location, so how should she find it?

 Chapter 19 At Least The Bitch Is Poorer Than Her

    Lyra took the remote key fob and kept pressing it when she went to different floors of the parking facility.

    Finally, after twenty minutes, hearing the beep, she found her new car.

    Looking at the lime green spray paint, she stroked her chin and tsked twice.

    Although this model was rtively traditional, but it never went outdated and was a really practical type of car, not to mention this color¡­ Sassy!

    She loved it!

    She couldn¡¯t wait to get her hands on the new car and try it out.

    A woman¡¯s sarcastic voice suddenly came from behind her.

    ¡°Oops, isn¡¯t this our fantastic Miss Carroll? Let me see what kind of car you¡¯re driving¡­¡±

    Stacy smiled as she came over to check on Lyra¡¯s car. And when she saw it, she pouted her lips in disdain.

    ¡°I thought it was some fancy car. A Volkswagen Santana? Miss Carroll is in a high rank now. Why not buy a better one to reward yourself?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t take offense, just smiling, ¡°The car is just a transportation means for me. I only need it to be practical.¡±

    Stacy rolled her eyes.

    Practical? What a cunning excuse for theck of money!

    In an instant, her vanity exploded and all her grievance caused by Lyra in the morning was offset.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Anyway, at least the bitch was poorer than her!

    She flipped her wavy curls and stepped forward to take Lyra¡¯s arm like they were homies, ¡°Miss Carroll, I just recently got a new car. Would you mind telling me your thoughts about it?¡±

    Without waiting for Lyra to say anything, she took Lyra¡¯s arm and walked to a parking space not far away.

    Lyra turned her head. It was a convertible model of BMW Z4. To look at it from a distance, it did look quite cool, but it wasn¡¯t far from a good choice formuting, only suitable for satisfying one¡¯s vanity.

    Seeing that Lyra only took a nce and then withdrew her gaze, seemingly unimpressed, Stacy sneered, ¡°Miss Carroll, I guess you haven¡¯t seen this style of sports car before, right? This is thetest BMW Z70 this year. The bare price is 1. 5 million. I have paid a great deal for it.¡±

    Lyra frowned.

    How could this car be a Z70?

    Stacy nced at her expression and thought her words had irritated Lyra. Haughtiness was written all over Stacy¡¯s face.

    ¡°No offense, but you¡¯re after all a department director. Your car is a bit too cheap. We¡¯re an entertainmentpany. Those artists and celebrities would see how¡¯s it going with ourpany. Your crappy car would only disgrace Angle Group.¡±

    ¡°Huh ¡­¡±

    Lyra sneered and shook her head. Her face with light makeup on and red lips, looked dangerously attractive when smiling.

    Stacy, however, was not amused, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    ¡°Iugh at your stupidity. You can¡¯t even tell the difference between a Z4 and a Z70, and you¡¯re standing here showing off?¡±

    Stacy was confused and looked at her with a serious face.

    Lyra went behind the butt of her BMW, grabbed her hand and poked it into the rear exhaust.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    Lyra held Stacy¡¯s hand up to her eyes, ¡°Take a good look. You¡¯ve got old dirt on this pipe. New dirt won¡¯t be of this color.¡±

    Stacy hurriedly took out a wet wipe to clean her hands. She didn¡¯t believe Lyra¡¯s words, ¡°What the hell do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really stupid.¡±

    Lyra snickered and exined, ¡°This is not a Z70. It¡¯s the old Z4 model three years ago. Moreover, this was a second-hand car of low configuration, 350, 000 dors at best, I guess. If you don¡¯t believe me, find a professional technician to take a look at it and you¡¯ll know.¡±

    Stacy shook her head in astonishment, ¡°No way, how can this be a used Z4! You are just jealous of me and deliberately denigrate my car. You think I¡¯ll fall for it, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Lyra had exined it so clearly, but Stacy actually thought she was bullshitting. Was she habitually stupid?

    ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, I don¡¯t think you bought the car yourself, did you?¡±

    Lyra paused and thought of something, her tone suddenly turning serious, ¡°Stacy, which of thepany¡¯s executives did you date?¡±

    Stacy¡¯s face went colorless and she pushed Lyra away in irritation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying! Ridiculous!¡± She quickly drove away.

    Lyra looked at the direction Stacy fled in haste and became more convinced that she was right, narrowing her eyes.

    Thepany had this kind of scum in the senior leadership. If she found out who he was, he would definitely have a taste of his own medicine!

    She withdrew her gaze and returned to her little Volkswagen Santana.

    Having just opened the car door to a crack, suddenly tworge hands pressed on the door.

    The man¡¯s cold and familiar low voice came from behind her.

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he buy you a nice car?¡±

 Chapter 20 Provoke And Be Provoked

    Lyra heard the voice and immediately frowned.

    The moment she turned back, she met with Melvin¡¯s unfathomable eyes that were close at hand.

    ¡°This is the underground parking of the Angle Group. What is Mr. Freeman doing here?¡±

    Melvin¡¯s lips curled up into a smirk, ¡°I came here to talk to Mr. Lloyd about coboration. What? Is there a rule saying I can¡¯t show up here?¡±

    Lyraughed at that.

    What kind ofme excuse was that?

    ¡°The Freeman Group focuses on the real estate and construction market, which has nothing to do with the entertainment industry. So, are you here for selling houses to our artists?¡±

    She locked eyes with him, the sarcasm in her gaze bursting out, no less intimidating than him.

    Melvin was stung by her prating stare. His expression suddenly turned cold, and pressed her shoulders and pushed her backwards, so that her back waspletely against the car door, and her whole body was circled in the bend of his arms.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s thighs were held against his knees so she could not move.

    This pose was so strange¡­

    The close proximity and the steamy atmosphere made Lyra blush involuntarily.

    She struggled while ring back at him viciously.

    ¡°Melvin, are you on drugs? You¡¯ve lost your fucking mind!¡±

    His eyes were fixed on her, like looking at an disobedient prey.

    ¡°What¡¯s with this new car? You¡¯ve got Keith Lloyd as your backer but now you want to pretend you aren¡¯t after his money?¡±

    Did he hear what he just said?

    She rolled her eyes in her heart but didn¡¯t say anything.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°You urged to divorce me because of him, but it looks like he doesn¡¯t treat you that good.¡± The man¡¯s eyes were full of sarcasm.

    What was all this?

    He came over here because he thought the reason why she divorced him was to be with Keith, and now he came to question her?

    How ridiculous!

    Lyra looked at him oddly, ¡°Mr. Freeman, have you misunderstood something? We got a divorce because you didn¡¯t love me, and I was tired and didn¡¯t want to try anymore. It had nothing to do with anyone else.

    ¡°However¡­¡±

    She said, her eyes filled with provocation, ¡°Mr. Lloyd is indeed perfect! He is better tempered than you, more capable than you, and more handsome than you! You can¡¯t evenpare with his toes!¡±

    Had he said something simr to mock her before?

    The veins on Melvin¡¯s forehead were popping. He gripped her chin and forced her to look at him.

    ¡°You¡¯re deliberately provoking me? Is it because you want me to fuck you right here?¡±

    Lyra was fuming too!

    She was his ex-wife, ex-wife! Everything she was doing now had nothing to do with him anymore!

    Why did this jerk get to be mad at her and threaten her! Why!

    ¡°Melvin, I say this one more time. Get out of my way!¡±

    The man did not move.

    Lyra was furious. Being polite to him didn¡¯t work at all.

    Bring out the ultimate strike!

    She quickly struck out, intending to use jujitsu to knock her opponent down instantly.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that the other party was faster than her!

    Almost instantly, her hands were grabbed by Melvin with one hand, then held high above her head and pressed to the roof of the car.

    Besides, the other party¡¯s strength was far above her, so she simply could not break free.

    ¡°Melvin!¡±

    Lyra was furious, her whole face like a red shrimp.

    Melvin curled up his lips into a smirk, his eyes glinting with the pleasure of revenge, seeming to be very happy to see her being angry and yet helpless like this.

    When she blew her tops, her expression was fierce like a small lion, her bright eyes filled with stubbornness, her cute teeth biting the red lips, so beautiful and seductive.

    Melvin couldn¡¯t help but recall the night before, when he was drugged, and in a trance, he saw her eyes, just like the young Charlotte years ago.

    At that moment, he was really in full swing.

    Looking back on it now, that night was incredibly wonderful to him.

    Just from thinking about it, he felt desire surging down there.

    Lyra soon noticed the man¡¯s body pressed against hers gradually stiffen and somewhere got hotter¡­ His thing was pressing against her belly.

    ¡°Melvin, you fucking pervert! Bastard! If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll die with you!¡±

    Her ferocious yell interrupted Melvin¡¯s thoughts.

    He snapped back to his senses and grinned impishly, ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything yet. How am I the pervert? Guess I¡¯ll have to actually do something to deserve the name you¡¯ve given me!¡±

    The atmosphere between them was downright hot and steamy.

    After he finished with his words, his gaze aimed at her lips, and his whole body suddenly pressed downward. He dashed straight to her lips, his eyes burning with punitive aggression.

    Lyra heard a loud ¡°bam¡± in her head; she was engulfed by shame and embarrassment.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

 Chapter 21 Battlefield of Men

    A discordant voice in the distance suddenly interrupted them.

    And it dissipated the sexual tension between the two.

    Keith, with a long face, forcibly pulled the two apart before throwing a punch at Melvin¡¯s face.

    It was too quick for Melvin to dodge. He grunted in pain, and was forced two steps back by this punch.

    He tasted the rustiness and raised his hand to wipe off the blood seeping from the corner of his mouth.

    Lyra had been guarded behind Keith. Seeing Melvin being hit, she felt a bit worried at first, but soon satisfaction was written all over her face. She almost pped her hands and cheered.

    That jerk dared bully her. A punch was too merciful to him!

    She wanted to see him get beaten up!

    ¡°I heard that Mr. Freeman has a new girlfriend already, but you¡¯re still pestering your ex-wife. That¡¯s inappropriate, right?¡± Keith gave a half smile, resuming his usual gentlemanly manner, as if he was not the one who just threw a punch.

    Melvin stared back at him, even though his face was bruised, he was no inferior to Keith.

    ¡°After all, an ex-wife was once a wife, but Mr. Lloyd, who are you to defend my ex-wife?¡±

    He deliberately stressed on the word ¡°my¡±, like a proud lion announcing his ownership, in face of the enemy who coveted his prey.

    Just because I¡¯m her brother!

    The smile on Keith¡¯s face faded away.

    But he didn¡¯t say it out, as Lyra¡¯s grip on his arm tightened.

    He grunted, ¡°Mr. Freeman, you¡¯re funny. Lyra is an independent individual. She is entitled to choose anyone she likes. What rights do you have to selfishly ssify her as your belongings?¡±

    The two stared at each other, neck and neck, no conceding.

    They seemed to be fighting with res, eager to send the other side to hell, but it was too close to call.

    One could almost smell the fire and smoke of the battlefield here.

    Lyra, however, felt suffocated by it. She was exhausted after a long day of work and just wanted to get this damn fight over with.

    She coughed, ¡°It¡¯ste. Tomorrow is still a working day. Mr. Lloyd, Mr. Freeman, please, just leave.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Melvin saw that she was leaving and hurried to pull her back.

    Keith moved a step forward and stopped him, his eyes shing with a warning.

    After all, they were in Keith¡¯s territory, Melvin couldn¡¯t go over the top in front of him, so he just smiled and looked at Lyra, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? Why don¡¯t you join me for dinner tonight and have a good chat?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t even think about it.

    ¡°Not hungry, no dinner, no chat!¡±

    Melvin¡¯s face was gloomy as hell, but Keith snorted withughter.

    His little princess had such a sharp tongue!

    Seemed like he got a small victory. Keith provocatively stared at Melvin, but opened his mouth to ask Lyra, ¡°Rara, it¡¯s getting dark. Shall I take you back?¡±

    Lyra turned her head and saw the two men glowering at each other again.

    She was speechless. No, not again ¡­

    How she wished God would take these two men away and return her a peaceful life.

    She sighed tiredly, ¡°No, I¡¯ll drive home myself, just so that I can familiarize myself with the route.¡±

    After saying that, she hurriedly got into the Santana and quickly drove away.

    And the two men there were still in the battle.

    Because Lyra didn¡¯t say yes to Keith¡¯s invitation either, Melvin smirked, ¡°It seems Mr. Lloyd still doesn¡¯t know my ex-wife very well.¡±

    Keith looked askance at him, ¡°I grew up with her, together. I know her better than you.¡±

    At the words, Melvin¡¯s face changed slightly.

    Having noticed that, Keith was delighted, ¡°A kind reminder to you. Keep your eyes on the person in front of him you, and stop coveting the person you¡¯ve lost and can never get again.¡±

    After that, Keith walked upstairs with Jalen at a brisk pace.

    Fortunately, he had seen what happened in the underground parking from the monitor screen back then, so he immediately instructed his men to seal the entrance of the lowest floor, not allowing any employees to be there. Otherwise, his little princess would have gotten into trouble again.

    In the garage, Melvin stood straight. Due to the dim light, his expression also became unfathomable.

    Fred looked at his boss from afar and became more and more upset.

    Boss actually went tit-for-tat with Keith Lloyd for Lyra Bradley. Didn¡¯t he realize how much he cared about Lyra?

    But would it be fair to Miss Matthews?

    She was such a good girl, who had been driven abroad by the old Freeman and gone through numerous hardships for the sake of Melvin.

    And the boss said he would marry Miss Matthews and cherish her. But now he turned a cold shoulder to her. It was just too sad.

    Fred thought about this angrily and he sent a text message to Charlotte, telling her briefly about what happened today.

    He hoped that Miss Matthews would find a way to get the president¡¯s heart back again after knowing this!

    ¡°Fred, go!¡±

    Melvin, with something suddenly came to mind, shouted and then quickly got into the car, waiting for Fred toe over and drive.

    Fred collected his thoughts and trotted over to the driver¡¯s seat and sat down.

    ¡­

    Lyra was lost.

    The damn navigation kept showing a weak signal, and she was driving at the mostplicated multi-directional forks in Frayton, so she was led into who-knows-where by the navigation.

    She had already made two turns on the same route.

    With an inadvertent nce, she spotted a car behind that looked familiar. She suddenly realized that the car had been following her since a while ago.

    From the rearview mirror, she saw the familiar license te of the car, FA66699.

    Melvin¡¯s car?

    Lyra was instantly infuriated. What the hell was this bastard doing?

    She had the impulse to get out of the car, pull the bastard out and beat him up, then kick him off to the back of the moon where she couldn¡¯t see him.

    But she could only think about it, and what happened back in the parking lot made it clear to her that the bastard was clearly above her in terms ofbat.

    If you can¡¯t fight, then run!

    Lyra picked up speed, intending to find moreplicated routes to shake the tail off.

    In the car behind, Fred inquired, ¡°Boss, our guys have hacked into Miss Carroll¡¯s navigation, but she has apparently spotted us and is no longer following the route we nned for her. She¡¯s trying to shake us off.¡±

    Melvin stared at the green Santana in front of him, and there was always an inexplicable fury in his heart.

    How unty she was! How high-profile!

    This time, without Keith in the way, he was determined to win.

    If he didn¡¯t give her a lesson and let her know the consequences of offending him, then he wouldn¡¯t be Melvin Freeman!

    ¡°elerate, look for an opportunity to surpass her and force her to stop as soon as it is safe to do so.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Two cars were racing down the highway at high speed.

    But how could Lyra¡¯s little Volkswagen Santana rival with Melvin¡¯s Lambo Hurac¨¢n? The speed of the two cars is simply not on the same level.

    Melvin¡¯s car was about to catch up with her and even surpass her.

    Lyra gritted her teeth and concentrated on the road. When she saw the traffic light intersection not far ahead, she had a n in mind.

    In approaching thest meter of the intersection, she jerked the steering wheel, driving to the left turnne, and then took advantage of thest second of the yellow light to step on the eleration, rushing past it.

    By the time Melvin¡¯s car realized her intention, the light already turned red.

    Lyra looked in the rearview mirror and saw the Lamborghini Hurricane forced to stop there, getting further and further away from her, and her heart was ted with joy!

    Wanna race with her?

    Too young, too foolish!

    When she was just gloating about the foolish Melvin, two ck cars suddenly sprang out of the left and right intersections aggressively, looking like they would force her to stop.

    There were someone else who had their eyes on her?

 Chapter 22 Never Understood Her

    Lyra gritted her teeth. She didn¡¯t intend to reduce speed, but to speed up and dash forward, like she was determined to die with them together.

    The two ck cars in front of her saw her rushing straight ahead and were startled.

    In thest two seconds before the impending collision, the two ck cars moved backwards simultaneously by half a meter.

    The gap between the two cars was just wide enough for the Santana to squeeze through.

    No sooner had she breathed a sigh of relief than the two ck cars quickly chased after her again.

    Lyra tried to circle with them, but the Santana was simply no match for the two ck cars in terms of speed, not to mention escaping from them.

    She bit her lip, but her mind was extraordinarily calm.

    Through the rearview mirror, she could see vaguely the number of people in the ck cars.

    Together with the driver, each ck car and five people.

    A total of ten people, all seemed to be sturdy men.

    If she was gonna fight it in a hard way, she would certainly die. But if she used her wit to quickly settle the fight, she may have a 60% or 70% rate of winning.

    This was inevitable, anyway, but she was not in a good mood today, so let¡¯s have a good fight!

    Bring it on!

    Having analyzed the situation, her gaze became steadfast. She chose to drive the car to the outskirts of an abandoned building and parked it there.

    Two ck cars came to a halt. The ten stout men got off in unison.

    They were armed with rods and other weapons, all with fierce-looking faces.

    Lyra leaned against the door of the car, arms crossed in a rxed manner.

    The crowd of gangsters were stunned when they saw her hot body under the white pencil skirt.

    This deal today was indeed a one-way bet!

    Lyra didn¡¯t panic at all, her eyes scanning across hem one by one, her red lips open, ¡°Tell me first. Who sent you?¡±

    The leader of the gang looked at her with lustful eyes, ¡°Beauty, don¡¯t me us. You¡¯ve offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have.¡±

    Seeing that they would not reveal the name of their employer, Lyra did not bother to talk any more.

    Taking off her high heels and holding them in her hand in front of them, she smiled, but her gaze was icy cold. ¡°Well then,e on!¡±

    At her words, the ten gangsters raised their rods and rushed over.

    ¡°Honk!¡±

    Not far away, suddenly sounded a sharp car horn.

    A silver-grey Lamborghini Hurricane appeared in sight with an extremely slick drifting.

    Sitting on the driver¡¯s seat now was a different person.

    Fred was kicked out of the car by Melvin for his poor driving skills and had his sry deducted for a month.

    Melvin got off the car with a handsome poker face.

    With two straight long legs, he seemed to be walking with a swoosh of wind. Though he came alone, it seemed like he had got a troop behind him.

    The gang were all frozen.

    His cold eyes were burning with murderous intent. He walked past Lyra directly and kicked a man in the face.

    Seeing this, the other gangsters instantly lifted their rods and fight with him.

    Lyra saw that he wasing to the rescue, so she put her heels back on, and leaned against the car door to watch thebat.

    Since someone was willing to make a move, she was happy to be the onlooker.

    Melvin¡¯s strikes were ruthless and fast. Within a few minutes, seven or eight were down, leaving the gang leader, highly alerted for Melvin¡¯s attachk.

    Melvin squeezed the bones of his hands, crackled, and his eyes were like the supermassive ckholes.

    The gang leader was frightened by his stare; his legs trembled, and he suddenly knelt down.

    ¡°Bro, please spare me. I can get lost now. I won¡¯t mess with thatdy again. Please, mercy¡­¡±

    Melvin opened his mouth and was about to ask a question, when Lyra walked over in her high heels, grabbing the gang leader by the cor with one hand. She asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Who sent you here?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t know. We take any job as long as there¡¯s profit. I really don¡¯t know who it is.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t wanna tell me?¡±

    Lyra raised her other hand and instantly threw a hard p on his face.

    The gang leader was momentarily stunned by Lyra¡¯s toughness. ncing at the hawk-like eyes of Melvin next to him, he cried out, ¡°Oooh, miss! No no no, Goddess Lord! I swear I really don¡¯t know. That person paid generously, asking us to take turns to rape you and then take a video of the process and post it on the Inte. Ow!¡±

    A kick suddenly came from the side and sent him flying straight onto a pir.

    With a bone cracked, the man spat out arge mouthful of blood and passed out on the spot.

    Lyra scowled back at Melvin, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for him to finish?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Melvin said with a livid face, ¡°You can keep listening to that? These men are utterly disgusting! Do you still want to let him go?¡±

    He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him, and he couldn¡¯t control his anger when he learned what those people were nning to do to Lyra.

    Although divorced, at least she was his ex-wife. He wouldn¡¯t allow others to do this to her.

    But Lyra questioned him for that. Didn¡¯t the man deserve to die?

    This excessive kindness of hers amounted to stupidity.

    Lyra stared at him in annoyance, ¡°He passed out straight after your kick. He hasn¡¯t even felt the pain at all. You¡¯re supposed to torture him while he¡¯s awake. Let him beg you for a quick death instead of endless sufferings. You were being too merciful.¡±

    Melvin was rendered wordless.

    It turned out he was overthinking it.

    Damn kindness! She was clearly vengeful.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have Fred look into what happened today, so you can rest assured that you don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡±

    Lyra rolled her eyes at him.

    Did he actually think she was afraid?

    However, Lyra had always been a grateful person. This time he saved her, so she could try not to be sarcastic as long as he didn¡¯t pester her again.

    She looked around at the gangsters lying on the ground, and suddenly had a guess. She turned to Melvin, ¡°You¡¯d better investigate thoroughly if this incident is rted to someone of your family. If so, I won¡¯t let them go.¡±

    Melvin nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be impartial¡­¡±

    He paused and stared at Lyra with a smirk, ¡°But now, isn¡¯t it time to talk about me and you?¡±

    ¡°Me and you?¡± Lyra was baffled, ¡°The day I got my divorce papers, I was done with you for good. We had nothing to talk about.¡±

    She finished, turned her head and prepared to get into her car and go home.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Melvin yelled.

    The gangster closest to Lyra was seen quietly getting up from the ground, already raising his stick and swinging it towards Lyra¡¯s head.

    But Melvin was too far to stop it!

    For the first time, the panic on his face was conspicuous.

    The next second, Lyra urately clutch the gangster¡¯s swinging stick, a kick plus a beautiful flying mare, the man knocked to the ground with a loud thump.

    The man didn¡¯t even have time to wail before he passed out again.

    After finishing this, Lyra looked back at Melvin, whose expression was still out of control, curled up her lips and raised her eyebrows, smiling provocatively.

    Melvin¡¯s expression shifted from panic to shock.

    He watched Lyra¡¯s green Santana pulled out of sight, and what lingered before his eyes was Lyra¡¯s skillful counter-attack and her enchanting smile before she left.

    After three years of marriage, he always thought his wife was a good-for-nothing pushover.

    But after the divorce, she had surprised him over and over again.

    He had never understood her!

    He looked at the direction where Lyra left, his facing turning solemn.

    Looking at the speed and movement of her strikes just now, it seemed to be¡­ jiujitsu?

    And probably of a high level.

    This was by no means picked up overnight, and the pride exuding from her¡­

    How could such a person be an orphan who grew up in the Frayton Orphanage?

 Chapter 23 A Devil or An Imp?

    There must be more to her history than that.

    As Melvin was lost in his thoughts, Fred had taken a taxi to the scene. Seeing the fainted men scattered here and there on the ground, he heaved a long sigh of relief.

    The boss was really tough!

    Melvin nced at him, ¡°Just in time, pack up all these people and bring them back. Find out who is behind it.¡±

    ¡°Copy that.¡± Fred nodded.

    ¡°Also, send someone to investigate Lyra¡¯s background. I want details.¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡­

    It waste when Lyra returned to the vi.

    Keith was sitting on the couch waiting for her.

    She told him what had happened tonight in details. Keith was angry and immediately sent someone to investigate it as well.

    On the way back, Lyra had thought the matter over.

    In addition to the person of the Lloyd family who tried to harm her, she did not have a feud with others. But if that person had known her whereabouts, it wouldn¡¯t have been as simple as a few gangstersing to assault her and make a video about it.

    Therefore, this was more like the Freeman¡¯s way of doing things, and she didn¡¯t believe Melvin was gonna be impartial when he found out the truth, so Keith¡¯s people had to investigate the matter as well.

    Lyra went upstairs, took a shower and got to bed.

    Early in the next morning.

    She arrived at the office on time. Having just finished familiarizing herself with the materials yesterday, today she was already able to work on the arrangements for artists¡¯ activities.

    Stacy was surprised at how quickly she managed to pick up her job and didn¡¯t dare to make things difficult for her anymore.

    After a peaceful morning, Lyra stretched herself and was in an exceptionally rxed mood.

    However, just after lunch, her office door was mmed open.

    Stacy rushed in with irritation on her face.

    Lyra frowned, ¡°Miss Kim, don¡¯t you know to knock first before youe in?¡±

    Instead of answering her, Stacy mmed the iPad in front of her, ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done!¡±

    Lyra took the iPad and saw a picture of her artist Cody Carver having a fit on the set. Fortunately, his manager stopped the picture from spreading; otherwise, Cody would have been used of putting on airs.

    Lyra was speechless. She only rejected his application for a one day¡¯s leave, because he wanted to go out for fun instead of get his job done. And he made such a big scene?

    ¡°He is a popr idol. Just one day off, but you reject it! Now you¡¯ve offended our young Satan here. I¡¯m not cleaning up this mess for you!¡±

    Stacy grunted with her arms crossed.

    Lyra closed the iPad, grabbed her car keys and headed out.

    Stacy caught up with her and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°To the film set.¡±

    At the word, Stacy hurried to follow.

    Cody Carver was notorious for his awful temper, and he had got like a million tricks to torture people. Stacy couldn¡¯t wait to see Lyra¡¯s face when she got crushed by Cody.

    By then, she would bring this matter to the meeting. See how many days Lyra could sit in at position!

    Cody¡¯s TV series was financed by the Angle Group and had just started shooting a few days ago. The crew was filming in Kellywood and Lyra flew over there in half an hour with Stacy.

    Once they arrived at the set, the two heard a loud bang from afar, the sound of falling chairs.

    As they approached, a handsome eighteen-year-old was having a fit of rage.

    The agent and the assistant were too frightened to say anything, and other staff members of the crew were also hiding away.

    Only the cleaningdy saw him making a mess and stepped forward to stop it.

    ¡°You kid! Look what you¡¯ve done! Even though your family is rich, you shouldn¡¯t be so wasteful!¡±

    The angry teenager did not listen to advice, but picked up the vase next to him, ready to smash it. ¡°Yes, my family is rich! I can pay for everything I break. It¡¯s not your turn to talk!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t break this!¡±

    The director hid far away, and he could only oppose verbally, his heart aching.

    The vase was a priceless antique, which he borrowed from the museum for the authenticity of the show. If the vase was broken, it would be more than the matter of money!

    The crowd was in shock as Cody¡¯s hand was raised high in the air.

    Cody grunted coldly, and before he could throw the vase to the ground, his arm was clutched.

    He turned around in surprise, and saw Lyra¡¯s keen eyes staring at him coldly.

    ¡°Put it down and apologize!¡±

    Codyughed at that, ¡°Who are you? How dare you ask me to apologize?¡±

    Stacy hurriedly exined with a smile, ¡°Mr. Carver, this is Miss Lyra Carroll, the director of agent department who was just appointed yesterday. She is the one who rejected your leave of absence this time. I had advised her, but she said you were negligent of duties.¡±

    Cody listened, the veins on his forehead popping, and he red at Lyra menacingly.

    ¡°So you¡¯re the one who started it all! I had been filming for two days in a row. What¡¯s wrong with taking a day off? It¡¯s only your second day of work and you dared reject my request!¡±

    Seeing Cody¡¯s anger waspletely drawn to Lyra, Stacy was snickering in her heart, quietly back away from the scene to watch.

    Lyra didn¡¯t bother to talk to this kid, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Do you want to apologize?¡±

    Cody was furious, ¡°I don¡¯t hit women, but this time you asked for it!¡±

    The crowd had already foreseen the tragic state of Lyra a minuteter, so they lowered their heads as they couldn¡¯t bear to look at it.

    However, the beating was over quickly before it could be heard.

    Instead of waiting for Lyra¡¯s screams, the crowd heard Cody¡¯s heart-rending shout.

    ¡°Ouch ouch ouch! Let go of me! My arm is going to dislocate!¡±

    The crowd looked over in amazement to find Cody face down on the ground, his hands held behind his back by Lyra, lying there in a weird butt-pouting/kneeling position, his buttocks being stepped on by Lyra¡¯s high heels.

    The picture of him wailing and grimacing was unspeakablyical.

    Looking at a cold-faced Lyra on the contrary, the crowd shouted, ¡°Well done!

    Even the agent and assistant aside were impressed by Lyra, forgetting to go forward to stop her for the moment.

    Surrounded by people watching his ridiculous look now, Cody wanted to dig a hole on the ground and hide away. His hatred for Lyra grew even stronger.

    ¡°Do you know who I am? How dare you hit me! You¡¯re dead!¡±

    Stacy, who was terrified, stepped forward to stop Lyra, ¡°Let go! This is the young master of the Carver family! How dare you hit him!¡±

    The Carver family was barely a distant rtive to the Lloyd family, but among Suham¡¯srge families, they were next to nobody, and they only dared to be arrogant in Frayton.

    Not only did Lyra not let go, she kicked Cody¡¯s ass even harder.

    Cody burst into wailing.

    When Stacy saw that Lyra didn¡¯t take her words seriously, she stomped her feet, but a gloating smile was hanging on her face. ¡°Miss Carroll, you¡¯re screwed! Don¡¯t me me for not warning you!¡±

    Lyra ignored her, looking down at Cody at her feet.

    ¡°Brat, will you surrender or not? It¡¯s only been a few years since we metst time, and you dare defy me now?¡±

    Cody heard her tone, and suddenly felt a little familiar. He struggled to turned his face from the ground to look closely at her face.

    His expression suddenly changed from wincing to being surprised.

    ¡°Are you¡­ Lyra?¡±

    Lyra snorted, ¡°Finally?¡±

    Cody nodded his head desperately, ¡°Lyra, I was wrong. If I had known it was you, I wouldn¡¯t have been so reckless! Please let me go! It hurts!¡±

    Lyra let go of her hand at this point.

    Cody got up from the floor, patted off the dust on his face. He smiled ingratiatingly, inviting Lyra to sit in the chair, with one hand covering his butt.

    The crowd was all bbergasted when they saw this sudden plot twist.

    What the hell?

    Where was the wrath? Where was the death?

    This smiling and bowing teenager was really the little devil Cody Carver?

 Chapter 24 Who Is the Unlucky One?

    Stacy was even more shocked beyond words.

    Who the hell was this Lyra Carroll?

    Well done Stacy! Just as she had finished saying that Lyra was doomed¡­

    Lyra knew Cody Carver? But Stacy had read her profile. How could someone who grew up in an orphanage know Cody Carver?

    Thinking it might not be that simple, Stacy quietly backed away from the scene and dialed a phone number.

    And as the crowd looked at Lyra, their eyes filled with admiration.

    Cody, the center of attention, was oblivious to the stares of the crowd.

    Squatting next to Lyra and kneading her legs, Cody looked up at Lyra, his eyes sparkling, smiling like a puppy dog.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. Lyra, you¡¯re getting more and more beautiful. A beautiful woman can¡¯t be angry with a kid like me, or you¡¯ll be ugly!¡±

    Lyra¡¯s long finger poked him at his forehead, red lips approaching his ear. She whispered, ¡°Knock it off. From now on, be a good boy and stay in the crew for the filming. If you made troubles again I¡¯ll tell your grandpa about your great achievements.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t! He¡¯s going to beat the shit out of me!¡±

    Cody felt an ache all over his body, and hurriedly pleaded with Lyra in a pitiful manner, ¡°Lyra, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll listen to whatever you say.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s red lips curled up into a smile, ¡°Now then, go apologize to the cleaningdy.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Cody¡¯s face changed, ¡°I¡¯m the young master of the Carver family. You want me to bow down to the cleaningdy? My dignity¡­ How could I, Lyra¡­¡±

    Lyra put away her smile and looked serious again.

    ¡°It¡¯s the 21st century. You think you¡¯re the aristocrat or something? You lost your temper and smashed all these things. She did nothing wrong, and still have to clean up your mess, not to mention that she was trying to persuade you but got yelled at. Don¡¯t you think this is your fault?¡±

    Cody was totally deted.

    When he turned his head and saw the cleaningdy was handling the mess he just made, he did feel sorry about it. So he walked hesitantly forward, apologized sincerely, and gave thedy some money aspensation.

    The cleaningdy was very excited and talked to him nicely as well.

    Lyra also let her agent to settle thepensation with the crew for the smashed props.

    Throughout the afternoon, with Lyra on the set, Cody was very serious with his job and extraordinarily cooperative. Almost every scene was finished with one or two takes, which made the director ecstatic and keep thanking her.

    She pursed her lips, ¡°He is just young, still a naughty boy. Just need to teach him a lesson.¡±

    The directorughed and he admired Lyra even more.

    When it was time to wrap up, Cody took Lyra¡¯s hand and coxed her, saying he would buy her dinner to make amends for his actions against her today.

    Lyra didn¡¯t have the heart to reject him, so she agreed.

    In order to avoid the stalking fans and had a quiet environment for dinner, Cody almost fully disguised himself, making himself unrecognizable unless one looked closely.

    The two went to Frayton¡¯s most luxurious seven-star restaurant, the Doug Hotel.

    As soon as she entered the restaurant, Lyra was attracted by the whole dark-color-scheme decoration. She did not like to eat in a ce too bright. She could better enjoy the food in a dimmer environment.

    Having finished with ordering food, Cody winked at her and whispered, ¡°Lyra, do you know the man at that table? He has nced at us several times since just now.¡±

    Lyra turned her head to look over and found it was Melvin who was eating at the next table with Charlotte.

    Charlotte also noticed her, casting a look full of smugness and provocation at her, like a victor.

    Lyra withdrew her gaze, ¡°That¡¯s the president of the Freeman Group.¡±

    Cody nodded knowingly, ¡°Then the one next to him is probably the fianc¨¦e, who just announced today that they would be engaged next month.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s hands paused for a second, but her face remained impassive and she concentrated on eating.

    Cody, however, couldn¡¯t restrain himself from being gossipy, ¡°I heard he had an ex-wife who had been secretly married to him for three years, but they got divorced. Poor girl, how unlucky.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Lyra gave him a stare.

    ¡°That¡¯s me.¡±

    Cody did not understand her at first, puzzlement all over his face, but soon he came to realization, and pped on the table in astonishment.

    ¡°What! You¡¯re his ex-wife?!¡±

    His voice was so loud that people around immediately nced over.

    Melvin at the next table even furrowed his eyebrows and looked gloomy.

    Lyra scowled at Cody, who covered his mouth quickly. He could only whispered indignantly, ¡°Good riddance! He looks just like those good-looking douchebags. He doesn¡¯t deserve our Lyra!¡±

    Lyra snorted, ¡°So, I¡¯m the unlucky one?¡±

    Cody¡¯s face changed and he waved his hands repeatedly, speaking in full sincerity, ¡°No, no, he¡¯s the unlucky one. He can¡¯t even keep such a good woman as you. It¡¯s his loss.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± he continued with a dryugh, ¡°Lyra, you¡¯re now back to single. Why not consider me? A sweet boy who knows how to please his girl.¡±

    Lyra was thunderstruck by his words, almost choked to death on a mouthful of juice. She even identally got her white pencil skirt stained with the juice.

    ¡°Lyra, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m going to the restroom to clean up and I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    After saying that, she got up and headed to the restroom.

    Melvin at the next table overheard their conversation.

    It had only been a few days since the divorce, and she had changed her date again?

    Did she even know what she was doing!

    The more Melvin thought about it, the angrier he got. But they were divorced, so whoever she wanted to hook up with was none of his business, and he was in no position to question it.

    But he was not happy. He felt ufortable.

    Charlotte noticed that his face didn¡¯t look right and asked in a hushed voice, ¡°Melvin, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I was thinking about thepany.¡±

    Charlotte sighed in relief and pouted again, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯vee out for a nice dinner since I left the country. So today, you¡¯ll put aside what you¡¯re doing and just keep mepany, okay?¡±

    The look on Melvin¡¯s face were indecipherable, his eyes fixed on a spot; seemed like he was pondering over something.

    He didn¡¯t answer Charlotte¡¯s words, stood up gracefully and casually straightened his cor.

    ¡°You eat first. I have something to do. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Melvin!¡±

    ¡­

    In the restroom, Lyra cleaned the stains off her skirt and fixed her makeup by the way.

    She looked at herself in the mirror and was lost in thought for a moment.

    During those three years in the Freeman family, she seldom put on any makeup. Laundry, cooking and housekeeping, the chores made her haggard and she never got the chance dress herself up.

    From now on, she was going to start a career, to be the proud little princess of the Lloyd family!

    As for men, they would only affect her speed of drawing the sword.

    When she was zoning out, a tall figure suddenly popped up at the door.

    Lyra didn¡¯t even look at it, just concentrating on washing her hands.

    Immediately afterwards, however, the sound of the door being locked from the inside was heard.

    She raised her eyes in suspicion, and the man¡¯s familiar handsome face was reflected in her eyes.

    Melvin walked towards her with an expressionless face and a cold, oppressive air all over his body.

    Lyra looked at him in shock. She thought the face in front of her was an illusion. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that the most powerful man of Frayton¡¯s business circle would barge into the women¡¯s restroom and lock the door. Are you really a pervert?¡±

 Chapter 25 Why the Culprit Gets to Be Calm?

    Fortunately, she was the only one in the restroom, but there was no guarantee that no one woulde inter.

    She tried to walk past Melvin to open the door, but her wrist was clutched by the man who had already approached near her.

    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±

    With a half-smile, he continued, ¡°I told you I wanted to talk to you, and after letting you slip awayst night, I won¡¯t give you another chance to escape today.¡±

    What was there to talk about?

    Everything going on between him and her was in and simple.

    She shook off his hand and rubbed her wrist, ¡°What do I have to be afraid of? I just find it unbelievable that the famous Mr. Freeman would enter thedies¡¯ room to intercept someone.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s deep-set eyes looked at her, and he lit another cigarette.

    Lyra was choked by the pungent smell of tobo and furrowed her brow in disgust.

    The lingering smoke added a bit of inscrutability to his look, and he was expressionless as he finally began to ask questions.

    ¡°Who was the man you¡¯re having dinner with?¡±

    Lyra was baffled and rolled her eyes at him, ¡°None of your business.¡±

    His question was ignored, but Melvin did not get angry. He continued, ¡°Just now he seems to have the intention to pursue you. What about you? Do you like him too?¡±

    Hmm?

    Lyra seemed to have understood something.

    She raised her head and stared at him oddly, ¡°So you came over here to stop me because you¡¯re jealous?¡±

    Melvin was rendered speechless by her words.

    Lyra couldn¡¯t hold back and burst outughing on the spot.

    The man¡¯s face turned livid, and he was angered by her sarcastic gaze, ¡°After all, you¡¯re still my ex-wife, and this kind of behavior will only tarnish the reputation of the Freeman family. I¡¯m warning you. Stay away from those men!¡±

    ¡°Yo, you really have nothing better to do, Mr. Freeman. I¡¯ll repeat this one more time. It¡¯s none of your business who I¡¯m with!¡±

    His livid face turned even gloomier, and he couldn¡¯t think of anything to say to refute her.

    Seeing him get defeated, Lyra was very satisfied and she suddenly wanted to tease him, ¡°Does your little fianc¨¦e know about you going after your ex-wife in thedies¡¯ room? I imagine the look on her face will be so interesting if she finds out, right? I really want to see her reaction!¡±

    With that, she took out her phone.

    But Melvin pressed down her wrist, and his other hand gripped her shoulder, forcing her into a corner, no way to escape.

    She resisted, and again he held her hands above her head and pinned them onto the wall.

    Melvin¡¯s eyes were close to her, staring, and his breath brushed across her fac. Lyra instantly blushed.

    The restroom at the Doug Hotel are also decorated in dark colors.

    The dim warm light wrapped around the two; the atmosphere was indefinably steamy.

    Almost exactly the same situation asst night in the underground parking lot, except that behind Lyra was no longer a car, but a wall.

    Lyra was in wrath.

    ¡°You pest! Asshole! Are you really nuts?¡±

    He used to ignore her, but after the divorce, he began to pester her frequently.

    Was he on drugs or something?

    Melvin watched her long eyshes flutter slightly, and he suddenly remembered her enchanting smiles with her sexy red lipsst night before leaving. His heart felt a tickle.

    Now his eyes were also tracing her soft lips, and he had got the urge to bite down.

    He didn¡¯t know how it would taste, but it would certainly make her jump on the spot in anger.

    Lyra followed his gaze, and she had a bad hunch about it, which panicked her.

    The emotion in her eyes gradually turned into aversion as she glowered at him, and she spoke through gritted teeth, ¡°Melvin Freeman, one day I¡¯ll make you kneel at my feet and pay for everything you¡¯ve done to me.¡±

    That was a pretty arrogant thing to say.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    Melvinughed, obviously not taking her words seriously. He did not believe she had the strength to challenge him.

    ¡°But now, you¡¯ll have to pay for pissing me off first!¡±

    After saying that, he leaned down and slowly approached her.

    Lyra looked at the thin lips that were getting closer and closer, quietly grinding her teeth, ready to give him a fierce bite, preferably bloody, even better if blood was sttered on the spot!

    When the atmosphere between the two was getting more and more intense, the sound of door handle turning suddenly came from the outside.

    Someone wasing in!

    Lyra suddenly had a n and gave Melvin a vicious re.

    She was about to shout out ¡°Catch the pervert¡±, but before she could make a sound, her mouth was covered tightly by Melvin.

    The person outside the door turned the handle for quite a few times and failed to open the door, thus knocking again, ¡°Is there anyone inside, please? Could you help open the door?¡±

    The woman spoke in her mezzo-soprano, a familiar voice.

    Lyra and Melvin both froze. It was Charlotte.

    What a coincidence!

    Lyra saw that Melvin¡¯s face was stiffened. She guessed he must be very nervous, right?

    If his fianc¨¦e witnessed him and his ex-wife in the women¡¯s restroom who were making out with each other, tsk¡­ how juicy!

    She would like to see how he would exin that!

    Lyra had forgotten that she was the one who was making out with him. She smiled wistfully, then struggled against him while making a whimpering sound.

    ¡°Shut up! You wanna die?¡±

    Melvin could only increase the force of his hand and yell at her.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Charlotte outside happened to be putting her ear close to the door, and she heard a man¡¯s voiceing from inside, sounding a bit like Melvin?

    If it was really Melvin, then that whimpering female voice would be¡­ Lyra?

    No! This can¡¯t be!

    She looked up at the top sign and confirmed it was indeed thedies¡¯ room.

    How could Melvin be in thedies¡¯ room!

    Although she did not believe it, but to reassure herself, she still picked up her phone and made a call to Melvin.

    One second, two seconds¡­

    The quick ringtone went off abruptly from inside.

    Having realized something, Charlotte instantly had a picture of two people hugging and kissing each other in her mind.

    She became more and more agitated, and her expression became distorted. She pped on the door with greater force.

    ¡°Lyra, are you in there! Open the door! Come out!¡±

    Considering it was a public ce, she didn¡¯t want to drag Melvin in this, so she kept shouting Lyra¡¯s name.

    The phone wasn¡¯t hung up, while the ringtone went on and on.

    But the restroom remained silent.

    Charlotte¡¯s sanity was almost swept away by rage. The quieter it was inside, the more it suggested that something fishy was going on inside!

    ¡°Lyra,e the hell out! Don¡¯t you dare to speak? Are you afraid that everyone will know that you¡¯re seducing my fianc¨¦! You think I don¡¯t know it¡¯s you?¡±

    She kept screaming, loudly.

    Lyra, who originally thought she could watch a good show, didn¡¯t expect Charlotte to only call her name from the beginning to the end. With her going on like this, Lyra was afraid that soon the whole restaurant would know about her and Melvin alone in thedies¡¯ room.

    As she was thinking, she tilted her head and saw Melvin¡¯s overly calm demeanor, as if it had nothing to do with him.

    Why did he, the culprit, get to be so calm?

    While she had to be nervous because of Charlotte¡¯s words!

    Having thought of something, Lyra stared at Melvin and sneered, ¡°I¡¯m not the one who should panic. I wonder how will Mr. Freeman keep your cool and exin this to your fianc¨¦e!¡±

    She said, shaking off Melvin¡¯s hands that were restraining her, and Melvin didn¡¯t stop her again, so she went straight to the door.

    Outside the door, Charlotte was furious and still screaming.

    ¡°You won¡¯t open the door, huh? Just you wait! I¡¯ll have someonee tear down the door right now! I¡¯ll expose your shameless act of seducing my fianc¨¦ in front of everyone!¡±

    As soon as she said that, she heard the sound of the lock cylinder turning.

    The door was opened to a crack and Lyra was staring at her with a coquettish smile.

    ¡°I knew it was you!¡±

    Charlotte¡¯s eyes were red with hatred and she snarled, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you open the door just now? Who¡¯s talking to you inside? Is it Melvin?¡±

 Chapter 26 Keep Your Man In Check

    The more she said, the weaker her voice became, but the stronger the hatred in her eyes. However, seemed to have no courage to open that door to confirm it.

    ¡°Juste in and see for yourself.¡±

    Lyra shrugged unconcernedly, jerked the door fully open and pointed to where Melvin had just been standing, ¡°Man, right there!¡±

    Charlotte¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Following the direction where Lyra was pointing to, she found no one there apart from the wall.

    ¡°Is this a prank?¡±

    She red at Lyra with malice in her eyes.

    Lyra also froze.

    The man was standing right there just now. Did he have some superpowers that she was unaware of?

    Charlotte was observing Lyra¡¯s expression. She still felt it suspicious, so she shoved Lyra aside in anger, pushing open every door of each cubicle to take a closer look.

    Lyra was standing right behind her, also looking at where Melvin was hiding.

    After checking all the cubicles, their eyes coincidentally fell on thest cubicle that was notpletely closed.

    Charlotte took a deep breath and thrust the door open!

    Empty.

    Lyra, however, turned to look at the open window on the right side of the cubicle and understood exactly what happened.

    She couldn¡¯t helpughing when she imagined the scene that the president of Freeman Group was forced to flee through the window .

    Charlotte was confused by Lyra¡¯s amused expression, and her doubt rose again.

    ¡°If you were the only one in the restroom, what was that phone ringing earlier?¡±

    Lyra waved her hand and did not answer.

    Meaning, let Charlotte guess for herself.

    Charlotte looked at her angrily and threatened, ¡°Lyra, you and Melvin no longer have any rtionship. I¡¯m warning you. Stay away from him. If I find out you¡¯re still trying to seduce him, I won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡±

    Lyra smiled as she listened, not intimidated at all, ¡°I never look back and cry over something I¡¯ve abandoned. But if you piss me off, I don¡¯t mind taking away everything you want, including the man.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Charlotte was deterred by the coldness in Lyra¡¯s eyes, and failed to refute her for the moment.

    Before Lyra left, she nced back at Charlotte again and spoke sarcastically, ¡°By the way, keep your man in check and tell him not to mess with me again, because both you and he disgust me.¡±

    ¡°Bitch!¡±

    Charlotte was furious, but there was nothing she could do about it. She was frustrated about why those people didn¡¯t get Lyrast night.

    She stomped her feet in indignation, washed her hands and came out of the restroom.

    ¡°Lottie.¡±

    She had just taken two steps when a familiar voice behind her called out to her.

    Charlotte turned around and saw that it was Melvin walking out of the men¡¯s restroom with a calm and rxed face. She could finally rest assured.

    Maybe she was too flustered back that she misheard it, while the bell might havee from the men¡¯s restroom?

    ¡°Melvin, did you hear what I just said in the  hallway?¡±

    Melvin nodded, ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Charlotte instantly blushed. She didn¡¯t want to leave a bad impression in Melvin¡¯s heart with her screaming just now.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I just thought it was you in thedies¡¯ room and that¡¯s why I lost control of my emotions. I¡¯ll never suspect you again and I won¡¯t definitely yell again.¡±

    Melvin didn¡¯t say anything and looked at her with questioning gaze.

    When he saw a faint dark circles under her eyes, he suddenly remembered thatst night, she came to himte at night; he refused to see her, so she stood in front of the house for almost half the night, and talked about what had happened years ago.

    Although he felt somewhat threatened, he still agreed to her engagement request out of a man¡¯smitment.

    Nevertheless¡­

    Somewhere along the way, Charlotte seemed to be more and more like a strange person to him; sometimes he even doubted that whether she was the blithesome girl years ago.

    ¡°Lottie, you seem to have changed a lot in the few years you¡¯ve been abroad.¡±

    He said this impassively and passed by Charlotte to go back to the restaurant.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Charlotte, however, was like struck by lightning and stiffened on the spot.

    How could he¡­ look at her with that look?

    Did he find out something?

    ¡­

    Lyra had just sat back down when Cody was about to go look for her. He heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that she finally came back.

    ¡°Lyra, what took you so long?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Anything happened?¡± Lyra asked in return, noticing the look on his face.

    ¡°Keith sent for you, saying that he¡¯s found something about the matter you asked him to look into yesterday, and you should talk to him when you have time.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on my way.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey! You should at least finish your meal before you go!¡±

    He shouted sulkily, while Lyra had already driven off.

    After Melvin¡¯s side finished his meal, he also sent Charlotte back to the hotel.

    Looking at the lonely room, Charlotte pulled his hand and pouted, ¡°Melvin, we are engaged. Can¡¯t I go back to live with you at the vi?¡±

    Melvin frowned.

    He had clearly told herst time that she couldn¡¯t stay in the vi. Why did she still mention it?

    Although his heart was not pleased, he stillforted her, ¡°Just wait a while. I¡¯ll have someone arrange a suitable amodation for you as soon as possible.¡±

    Charlotte was keenly aware of his displeasure.

    Thus, she felt more aggrieved.

    Why was Lyra allowed to live in that vi and be the hostess for three years, while she was not even eligible to enter the house?

    But she didn¡¯t dare to ask; she knew Melvin didn¡¯t like jealous and whiny girls.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t have to live in the vi. But this hotel room is cold and empty. Melvin, can you stay with me? One night would be fine.¡±

    Her voice was soft and imploring; her pitiful little face made it hard for any man to reject her.

    But Melvin didn¡¯t even look at her. It was an obscure expression on his face.

    ¡°I have things to do at the office. You should rest early.¡±

    After saying that, he forcibly drew his hand out of hers and left.

    As the door closed, Charlotte slumped onto the carpet, tears welling up in her eyes.

    Why had everything changed since she returned from abroad?

    Melvin no longer treated her in the same doting and pampering way he once did.

    Did¡­ he already know?

    Panic surged in Charlotte¡¯s heart.

    She was dismayed at the thought when the door opened again and the man¡¯s ck leather shoes came into sight.

    ¡°Melvin! I knew you ¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, she looked up and saw that the person who entered was not Melvin, but Fred.

    She was frustrated again.

    Fred looked at her despondent look, and his heart ached, but he still had to say it, ¡°Miss Matthews, I¡¯m sorry to bother you. There is something really urgent that needs your exnation.¡±

    ¡°Say it, and I will answer you honestly.¡±

    Seeing her smile, Fred was even more distressed and he asked softly, ¡°Last night, Miss Lyra Carroll was driving back after work. On her way home, she was surrounded by a group of gangsters and got into a very dangerous situation.

    Charlotte was shocked, ¡°What! Is she okay?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine, the boss happened to be therest night and put the gangsters to rest, but the boss asked me to investigate on the mastermind behind this.¡± He said, looking up to observe Charlotte¡¯s expression.

    Charlotte seemed relieved, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Then she seemed to have understood Fred¡¯s implication and looked at him incredulously, ¡°So, you came to ask me because you thought the person who sent those men to hurt Lyra, was me?¡±

 Chapter 27 Settle the Account

    Fred didn¡¯t say anything, but the implication in his eyes was unmistakable.

    If it were not for the special circumstances, he would never have suspected Charlotte. But that day he had just spoken to Charlotte about his boss¡¯s visit to Lyra at the Angle Group underground parking, andter that night Lyra was sieged on the road.

    It was just too coincidental.

    It¡¯s hard to say that Charlotte didn¡¯t have anything to do with it.

    Charlotte looked hurt and said painfully, ¡°Fred, I always considered you as my best friend, but I never thought you would suspect me? How could I have sent someone to harm Lyra? I didn¡¯t even know which route she would drive.¡±

    Fred was instantly convinced by her.

    ¡°I believe you are a kind person and you surely haven¡¯t done this, but did you tell anyone else about it?¡±

    Charlotte paused.

    Since Fred already suspected her, if she didn¡¯t give him some useful information, he would probably go check her recent calls. By then, the image she worked so hard to build in front of him would be gone.

    When thingse to a head, she had no choice but to sacrifice others.

    She pretended to ponder over it for a while and suddenly think of something, ¡°I was so sad that day. She called to ask about me and I told her¡­¡±

    She paused and quickly waved her hands, ¡°No, no way! She won¡¯t do such a thing either. I trust her.¡±

    Fred sighed rather gratefully, ¡°Miss Matthews, you are a good girl, but others might not be as innocent and kind as you are.¡±

    Heforted her with a few more words and then left the hotel in a sh. He sent someone to the Freeman Manor for in-depth investigation, and then arranged someone else to quietly erase the associations between this matter and Charlotte.

    Only when he was gone did Charlotte stomp her feet in anger.

    She was wondering why no one came back to reportst night, so it turned out that Melvin had saved that bitch!

    Now she could only give She out to protect herself. And when Melvin knew about it, he would definitely enhance his guard against the Freeman Manor, so She Freeman, this pawn, would not be avable for the time being!

    It had racked her brain to get someone like She to befriend her.

    But she just could not spare that bitch Lyra so easily!

    She clenched her fist, her nails embedded in her palm, and the savageness and malice in her eyes were undisguised.

    ¡­

    Lyra went back to Keith¡¯s vi and got the details from Keith.

    It was Fiona who hired the gangsters, and She who encouraged her to do so.

    After reading the evidence, Lyra looked unimpressed.

    She had already guessed that this matter had everything to do with the Freeman family, but¡­

    ¡°Did Charlotte really have nothing to do with what happenedst night?¡±

    Keith mused, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone over to Charlotte¡¯s side to double-check.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Keith asked again, ¡°But now that you know who it is, what are you going to do about it?¡±

    The corners of Lyra¡¯s mouth curved up; she already had something in mind.

    ¡°Keith, lend me some strong bodyguards.¡±

    Keith was charmed by her fox-like cunning look and tapped on her nose affectionately, ¡°When my little princess wants someone, surely I won¡¯t dare reject her. You can have as much as you want.¡±

    Lyra smiled kittenishly, her voice soft and sweet, ¡°I know you¡¯re the best in the world.¡±

    In the evening, the Freeman Manor.

    Fiona was sitting on a lounge chair in the garden leisurely, letting the beautician giving her a facial spa treatment.

    A loud bang, however, suddenly came from the big iron gate.

    Fiona was so startled that she sat up straight and her wrinkles didn¡¯t disappear with the spa, but more were scared out of her skin.

    She turned her head to see a globally limited-edition Rolls-Royce directly smashed her iron gate and rushed towards the garden without even slowing down.

    The surrounding servants were frightened to hell, and Fiona was also dumbfounded.

    Immediately afterwards, the Rolls-Royce was seen whisking relentlessly through the best blooming field of roses in the garden.

    Finally, the Rolls-Royce turned around with a handsome drift and stopped steadily by the gate.

    One second the roses were all flourishing in the garden, and the next, they had been crushed into the dirt.

    Fiona almost passed out from this horror.

    Those were her favorite flowers!

    No matter how powerful the person in the car was, she would sue the other party till he or she went bankruptcy!

    Fiona charged aggressively towards the Rolls Royce, only to see the door open and a pair of high heelsnd first.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Followed was the a gorgeous face like those girls in the magazines, and her gracefulness, how phenomenal!

    Fiona froze on the spot The woman looked familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember who it was.

    Until She heard themotion and came down, growling, ¡°Lyra Carroll, you bitch! How dare you appear in front of me. I¡¯ll tear you apart!¡±

    Fiona stopped her daughter and looked incredulously at Lyra, who had her arms crossed and seemed like a proud princess.

    It had only been a few days. Why did this little bitch seem like apletely different person?

    Howe she didn¡¯t find her so beautiful before?

    Lyra stared at Fiona with amusement and sarcasm in her eyes, ¡°What? Can¡¯t recognize me already?¡±

    Now that she knew that Lyra was the one who damaged her rose field, Fiona got more arrogant and lifted her haughty chin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can ride on my head just because you had found a rich man to support you! You¡¯ve ruined my garden, and I want you topensate me a thousand times over!¡±

    Lyra asked absently, ¡°And then what?¡±

    Fiona looked at her daughter behind her and snorted. ¡°Last time you had bullied She, and now you brought yourself to our door. I want you to kneel down and kowtow to She and admit your mistakes, and pay back all that you¡¯ve owed to her!¡± said she while gesturing to the maids on either side.

    Several maids understood what she meant and started to approach towards Lyra.

    Lyra leaned against the car door, fiddling with her nails, and spoke lightly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve got it all memorized. I¡¯ll let you all have a taste of it. After all, I¡¯m here today to settle the ount.¡±

    Settle the ount?

    What did they owe her?

    In confusion, Fiona saw Lyra p her hands and ten sturdy, ck-d bodyguards suddenly appeared and stood behind her orderly.

    It was intimidating enough, which scared back the few servants who just went up to Lyra.

    Fiona was flustered and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°As I said, settle the ount.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s gaze grew colder and shemanded her bodyguards behind her, ¡°Don¡¯t touch anything in the old Mr. Freeman¡¯s room and study on the third floor as well as in the hall on the first floor. As for the other rooms, smash everything that¡¯s valuable. Everything, remember?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±

    She and Fiona yelled almost simultaneously.

    Fiona¡¯s eyes were red with hatred and her face was as livid as the concrete. ¡°Trespassing is against thew! If you break any one of my bowls, I¡¯ll call the police immediately! I¡¯ll put you behind bars!¡±

    Lyra narrowed her eyes and smiled as she unhurriedly took out a copy of the evidence from her bag.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d like to see if the police will arrest you guys or me.¡±

 Chapter 28 I Prefer Torturing People Than Killing Them

    Fiona and She nced at the contents of the photocopy, and their faces went colorless. They dared not utter a word.

    They failed to set her up but instead she had gotten the goods on them.

    They were in the wrong this time!

    Lyra saw them both deted and shook her head sarcastically.

    She thought they would have been tougher and resisted a little longer!Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Go, hurry up with the smashing so we can proceed to the next step.¡± As she finished talking, a meaningful smile yed over her lips.

    It was almost seconds before the bodyguards quickly took action.

    Four of the bodyguards gathered all the servants in the garden and contained them there, while the other six were responsible for carrying out the apocalyptic destruction on the manor.

    Soon the whole manor was filled with sounds of cracking and smashing.

    The contained servants listened to the noise and cowered together, not daring to look.

    Fiona also listened with her heart beating crazily fast.

    She shrank into her arms in fear, then suddenly remembered something and she jumped, ¡°Oh no! I just got the set of LC Limited-Edition Cosmetics from Mataniast month! You can¡¯t destroy it! Stop!¡±

    She panicked and broke away from Fiona¡¯s embrace and ran upstairs to stop them.

    There were screams mixed with the sound of broken porcin.

    From a distance, it sounded like an eerie symphony.

    Fiona¡¯s fingernails were cutting into her palm, and her sinister stare at Lyra looked like she wanted to chop her into pieces.

    It was the money she had lost, which made her heart wrench severely.

    But decades of wealthy life had be part of her blood. She would not bow down to this little bitch no matter what!

    She forced down the pain of a probable heart attack and glowered at Lyra with indignation, ¡°You¡¯re downright vicious! Bitch! You¡¯ll get your karma. I¡¯ll hunt you down!¡±

    Lyraughed, ¡°If I¡¯m considered vicious just by this, then what are the things you did to me in the previous three years? So vicious that it¡¯s outrageous, right?¡±

    Fiona sneered, ¡°You¡¯re just a bumpkin who came out of nowhere. You don¡¯t deserve my son. What I did was just to teach you rules of a prestigious family. It was you who couldn¡¯t stand the hardships and asked to divorce. What does it have to do with me? Is that my fault?¡±

    Her sophistry made Lyraugh.

    Forget it. These people were so full of themselves, and would never think they have done anything wrong.

    Lyra found it a waste of breath to argue with them.

    Fiona wanted to continue when she saw two bodyguards dragging She out of the manor, who kept cursing on the way.

    The bodyguards¡¯ strength was so great while She kept struggling, so her wrists and arms were bruised.

    Fiona was distraught and tried to rescue her baby girl back from the bodyguard, but was held down by another guard and couldn¡¯t move, so she could only look at Lyra in horror.

    ¡°What do you want to do to She! I was the one who sent the men. It had nothing to do with She. Kill me if you have the guts!¡±

    ¡°I prefer torturing people than killing them.¡±

    Lyra curled her lips into a smile, ¡°Last time, I said that if you messed with me again, I¡¯ll double my vengeance on you, but ¡­¡±

    She paused while the bodyguard brought her a chair, and she sat down right in the middle of the gate without going inside.

    Because she had said before, even if Fiona begged her on her knees, she would not step into the Freeman Manor again.

    ¡°Considering that you were once my mother-inw, an elder to me, I won¡¯t touch you, so she¡¯ll pay your debt.¡±

    She said, her stern gaze darting on She.

    She had experienced Lyra¡¯s punishment at the party before, and she immediately shivered. ¡°Mom! Help me! She¡¯s gonna to kill me!¡±

    Although Fiona was held by the bodyguards, she was able to speak, and she kept using Lyra of her ¡°bad deeds¡±, cursing and threatening her non-stop.

    Mixed with She¡¯s wailing, it was deafening as hell.

    Lyra frowned unpleasantly, ¡°So noisy. Gag her.¡±

    The bodyguard casually found some rags which were used to clean the room and stuffed them into the two women¡¯s mouths.

    The only sound left in the garden was the weak whimpering of the two women, the shouting finally stopped.

    Lyra¡¯s ytime began.

    ¡°Remember when you used me of stealing the jewelry and you took the chance to snatch away my shares of the Freeman Group? But since I¡¯ve destroyed all your belongings, this debt is settled. But, as for the time when you forced me to kneel down in the rain, we can¡¯t forget that, right?¡±

    She passed a wink.

    The bodyguard kicked She on the crooks of her knees.

    She could not stand the force and slumped on the ground heavily. Those fine small pebbles grinding her knees brought excruciating pain to her. She¡¯s head, because of inertia, fell downward uncontrobly.

    She¡¯s head didn¡¯t hit the ground because she was pulled back by the bodyguard, but from a distance, it looked like she was kowtowing to Lyra. She¡¯s face was distorted in pain. Such a grave humiliation.

    Fiona¡¯s eyes were teary with pain, and her mouth was still mumbling, seemingly she was yelling curses like ¡°Bitch, you¡¯re going to die¡±.

    ¡°Heartbreaking already?¡±

    Lyra smiled indifferently, ¡°When you see that it is your own daughter who is suffering, you can¡¯t stand it anymore? I was not your daughter, but I have a mom too. When you treated me like this, had you ever thought that my mother would also be heartbroken?¡±

    At the mentioning of her mother, Lyra subconsciously clenched her fists tightly until it hurt.

    Some bad memories came to her mind.

    A few momentster, she suppressed the emotions that had suddenly risen, and looked up at the red glow in the sky with a sullen look.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that it isn¡¯t raining heavily today. The ount is notpletely settled.¡±

    She frowned in contemtion, suddenly her eyes glinted with a hint of delight. She got a good idea, ¡°Go get a few buckets of water from the pond.¡±

    The bodyguard went to do it immediately.

    The servants, cowering in the corner of the garden, gasped as they heard how Lyra was torturing the two women, but none dared toe forward and plead for mercy.

    After all, many of them had witnessed how Lyra had been treated like this before; as for the rest, even if they had not seen it, they had heard of how mean Fiona was to her daughter-inw.

    And She used to bully Lyra too.

    So it seemed quite fair now for the daughter to pay her mother¡¯s debt.

    Soon, the bodyguards got five buckets of water. Because it was a fish pond, they had identally scooped up a few small shrimps and water nts as well.

    She¡¯s wide-open eyes were saturated with dread, and she kept shaking her head at Lyra and begging for mercy, sobbing uncontrobly, with no trace of her former arrogance and bossiness.

    ¡°Pour on them.¡±

    Her icy tone rendered the mother and daughter inplete despair.

    Ssh-

    A whole bucket of pond water was poured over She¡¯s head, not a drop left.

    She was now pale-faced, shuddering from the coldness, water nts stuck to her face, shrimps still bouncing on her head, indescribably wretched.

    She looked up and saw her mother weeping but unable to do anything about it, and saw Lyra, whom she hated most, looking at her mockingly.

    There were also those servants who always got scolded by her, and they were sneaking nces at her, witnessing her shame.

    Her pride, her self-esteem, was all shattered. Unbearable and humiliating emotions filled her up.

    She broke downpletely and bawled.

    She passed out before the bodyguards could pour the second bucket of water down.

    Lyra saw that She had really fainted, so she let the bodyguard release the restraint.

    As soon as she was released, Fiona dashed to check on her daughter first, even forgetting to curse Lyra.

    ¡°I¡¯m just teaching you a lesson today. If you dare do it again, it will be more than this.¡±

    Seeing that the ount was almost settled, Lyra called her bodyguards back and prepared to go home.

    Just as she turned her head, she met the maic eyes.

    Melvin was staring at her, his face gloomy, his thin lips pursed.

 Chapter 29 Less of An Asshole

    Looking at Melvin¡¯s expression, Lyra guessed that he should have also found out who was behind it.

    So, he came over here to condemn her or what?

    Melvin didn¡¯t say anything, just staring at her.

    Instead, Fred came forward first and protested, ¡°Miss Carroll, you¡¯re ruthless!¡±

    Though Lyra had divorced Melvin, after all, the two were her former mother-inw and sister-inw. Even if they had done something wrong, the punishment for them had gone too far, right?

    His admiration for the kind-hearted Charlotte had instantly increased a bit more.

    Lyra nced at him and did not retort, merely sparing Melvin a thoughtful nce.

    ¡°You think so too?¡±

    Melvin frowned, about to speak, but Fiona, who heard the movement at the door, lunged over and hugged him, starting to denounce Lyra, ¡°Son, look what this vicious bitch has done to your sister! She even smashed up the house! You must send her to jail. I want her to stay there until she dies and repent for the rest of her life!¡±

    Melvin¡¯s handsome eyebrows were knitted more tightly.

    Everyone looked at him as if they were waiting for him to make a decision.

    So was Lyra .

    However, she remained calm and collected, ready for the next step no matter which side Melvin would choose.

    Fiona put on her smugness again. As her baby son was back, he was sure to help her!

    She¡¯s waiting to see how this bitch Lyra dies!

    As the crowd watched, having their own opinions in heart, Melvin took two steps closer to Lyra.

    The ck-d bodyguards immediately went to block in front of Lyra, but were stopped by thetter.

    She wanted to see what he was up to.

    Melvin stopped there, a few steps away from Lyra.

    He sighed, and his head lowered slightly toward Lyra.

    ¡°This time, it was they who tried to hurt you first, and you deserved to retaliate against the Freeman family. It was their fault, and I apologize on their behalf.¡±

    At these words, everyone was shocked!

    Lyra also fell into silence.

    She had thought he might defend his own family.

    But it never urred to her that he didn¡¯t object to her retaliation and even offered an apology?

    This was the first time she felt he was sensible, responsible, and less of an asshole.

    Fiona, however, could not ept it.

    She grabbed Melvin and started to scream and shout.

    ¡°You¡¯re my son! How could you not take my side but go help this bitch! Do you have the heart to watch her torture your sister and me? How can you be so heartless?

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! You must give me an exnation! Or I¡¯ll disown you, ungrateful brat!¡±

    Although Melvin was being pulled by her, he was still unruffled in that blue tailor-made suit.

    He didn¡¯t move a muscle, letting his mother do whatever she wanted.

    When Fiona saw that he was unmoved, she was so pissed that she rushed straight towards Lyra, trying to tear her apart. It was only then that Melvin turned to stare to the servants who were watching the show beside.

    ¡°Thedy has lost her mind. Take her back to her room and call the family doctor toe take a look.¡±

    With the order, Fred quickly arranged for the servants to take the cursing Fiona into the manor.

    They also carried She on the garden floor to her room.

    The rest of the servants also dispersed and began to clean up the mess.

    Outside the Freeman Manor, there were only Melvin and Lyra along with the ten ck-d bodyguards Lyra brought with her.

    Lyra saw him staring at her face all the time and didn¡¯t know what he was looking at, so she ufortably turned her face to the side.

    ¡°You helped me that day, so this time I only gave them a small punishment. Otherwise, I would have also sent the evidence to the police and put them both in jail.¡±

    As she was speaking, she took a look at the organized file again, ¡°But I still have the evidence. If they mess with me again, I¡¯ll make use of this.¡±

    Melvin looked at her sly smile and couldn¡¯t help but curl up his lips. She was like a cunning little fox, calcting and ruthless.

    Lyra looked at him who was also smiling, wondering what he was thinking about.

    She soon put away her smile, ¡°You better keep them in check. Next time if they offend me again, I¡¯ll count you in together to settle the score.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    After saying that, she left with her bodyguards, swaggering away.

    After Lyra left, Melvin stepped over the broken porcin and went to check on She.

    The family doctor had arrived and was checking She¡¯s body.

    Fiona was much stabler now and just sat by She¡¯s bed, sobbing.

    Seeing Melvin enter, she pulled her son by his shirt and pointed worriedly at She¡¯s knee.

    The original fair skin on the knee became blue-purple, bruised with ck spots, swollen in a nasty way.

    ¡°Look how your sister is hurt? Don¡¯t you, as a brother, feel pain? Ever since she was little, she has been my precious baby. Now she was hurt by that bitch. How would she bear this humiliation? If you don¡¯t revenge her, she¡¯ll fall apart! Can you really bear to see your sister bite the dust like that?¡±

    Fiona kept jabbering and crying like she was greatly aggrieved.

    As a mother, she knew that her son couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this.

    This time Lyra had really gone too outrageous. She had to teach that chick a lesson!

    Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t swallow an insult like that!

    Melvin pursed his thin lips and remained silent.

    Although staring at She¡¯s unsightly knees, Melvin seemed to be pondering over something else.

    Before he came, he asked the maid and learned that Fiona had deliberately framed Lyra for the former jewelry incident.

    Back then, he was working overtime in thepany, and just roughly heard about the incident, but did not know the details.

    Melvin¡¯s heart ached for a moment.

    So Lyra had been so unhappy and disappointed at the Freeman Manor that she had no other choice but divorce?

    The scene of her petite and stubborn figure kneeling in the rainy night suddenly popped up in his head. She kneeled for a short while and her knees had be swollen like this. Then what about Lyra who had kneeled there for a whole night¡­

    But she neverined to him once about these things in their marriage.

    ¡°Son?! Are you listening to mom or not?¡±

    Fiona shook his arm, interrupting his thoughts.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you forget that your father had entrusted your sister and me to you, and now your grandma has gone, you can¡¯t ignore me and your sister just because you¡¯ve gotten in charge of the Freeman family!¡±

    If she couldn¡¯t get Melvin help them out of pity, then persuade him with a man¡¯s responsibility andmitment. Fiona didn¡¯t believe he could still defend that bitch.

    Melvin turned his head to look at her, but didn¡¯t answer her directly.

    ¡°How did you all bully Lyra before? Tell me about it.¡±

    Fiona was stunned, not expecting him to ask about this at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time ago. You and she are divorced now. What¡¯s there to tell? Besides, as her mother-inw, what¡¯s wrong with me scolding her asionally? Did this bitch tell on you? No wonder she¡¯s such a malicious and indecent woman!¡±

    Just as she finished, she noticed that Melvin¡¯s face had beenpletely livid, so she hastily changed the topic, ¡°Good boy, look at my arm, all bruises, and your delicate sister. Can you bear to see us being bullied?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s lips curled into a smile, but his eyes were cold, ¡°I know what to do.¡±

    Fiona was delighted, and her grip on his arm tightened.

    ¡°Really?!¡±

 Chapter 30 Do You Deserve It?

    Melvin called the housekeeper in.

    ¡°From today onwards, Lady Fiona and Miss Freeman are grounded together. No one is allowed to let them out without my permission. And if anyone dares to disobey, they will be dealt with ording to the Freeman Manor¡¯s severest punishment.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    He was not gonna get even with that bitch Lyra?

    Fiona blew her stack, pointing at Melvin and scolding him relentlessly, saying that he was an ungrateful bastard, heartless, disobedient and unfilial ¡­

    Melvin let her be and didn¡¯t say another word, leaving the room with a sullen face.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    He called in Fred.

    ¡°Whatever was smashed, have them reced as soon as possible, and then send someone to keep an eye on the Freeman Manor. Any phone call must be monitored and reported to me quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Fred gave him a hesitant nce, ¡°¡­ But boss, would that be a bit too harsh on thedy and Miss Freeman? Miss Carroll is so merciless on this.¡±

    When he thought of the misery Fiona and She had gone through, Fred couldn¡¯t bear it. He didn¡¯t understand why Boss was so protective of that Lyra.

    He could even tolerate her making such a mess to the Freeman Manor.

    Melvin uncharacteristically did not get angry or shout at him to get lost. He just asked in an emotionless tone, ¡°If someone has set you up several times which almost kills you, and you suffered a lot because of it, would you forgive him?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Fred answered firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll find a chance to get back at him.¡±

    As soon as he finished, he froze on the spot.

    Melvin didn¡¯t say another word and walked away without looking back.

    ¡­

    Having settled the score with those two women, Lyra was high-spirited on her way home.

    The gifts from her big brother and second brother, Collin and Micah, were also sessfully delivered.

    She couldn¡¯t wait to open one of the gift boxes, but she did not expect that it was..

    A small, self-made ne model from the Bureau of Aeronautics!

    Shit!

    Had Collin forgotten that she was not a 15-year-old kid anymore!

    She had been looking forward to his gift for so long.

    Keith wasughing next to her, and when he saw that her face was red with anger, he coughed to hide his amusement. ¡°Rara, this is a limited-edition ne made by Collin himself. Not even money can buy it. There¡¯s only one of it. It¡¯s unique, it¡¯s just for you!¡±

    Lyra rolled her eyes.

    Luckily, Micah¡¯s gift was not bad and relieved her anger at Collin.

    It was a beautiful Emerald Green Ring with a hidden mechanism inside that could pop up a silver needle- a useful weapon when necessary.

    She put the ring on, and as for the small ne, she put it in the corner of her room.

    And after that, she went to shower and get in bed.

    The next day, Lyra arrived at work on time.

    As she pushed open the office door, she saw a slender and unfamiliar figure standing in front of her desk.

    The woman heard the door open and turned her head to meet Lyra¡¯s eyes.

    Her almond-shaped eyes on a small round face were filled with condescension and contempt, which turned into jealousy and hate as the woman was sizing Lyra up .

    This strange woman seemed to be very hostile to her, huh?

    Without waiting for Lyra to speak, the strange woman took the initiative and said, ¡°Emily at the reception had told me about you, but I didn¡¯t believe her. Now that I¡¯ve seen you, you really look like a witch.¡±

    Lyra was baffled.

    She went straight past the woman to sit on the office chair and spoke, ¡°Thisdy, I have to work. Please leave.¡±

    The woman ignored her words and warned in a cold voice, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to make a living in the Angle Group, but you must stay away from Keith. If I find out that you dare to seduce him or have an immoral rtionship with him, I¡¯ll make you suffer worse than death!¡±

    ¡°Keith?¡± Lyra became interested, ¡°You like him?¡±

    The woman folded her arms proudly and sneered, ¡°I¡¯m his fianc¨¦e.¡±

    Fianc¨¦e?

    It was the woman who got engaged to Keith the year before, the second youngdy from one of the big families in Suham, Irene Frazier.

    Howe Lyra had never heard Keith mention her before?

    It seemed Keith probably didn¡¯t dig this woman.

    It was just as well that she didn¡¯t want such a supercilious person to be her future sister-inw.

    Lyra smile, ¡°That¡¯s it? Fianc¨¦e is someone that can be changed before getting married. Miss Frazier, you¡¯ve begun to dered your sovereignty now? Sorry, this humble ce is not where you should be. Goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Irene was furious.

    Before Irene could retort, Lyra was already concentrating on work, treating her like she was invisible and ignoring her no matter what she said.

    She had no ce to vent her anger, so she eventually had to leave unhappily.

    Exiting Lyra¡¯s office, Irene nced toward Stacy.

    Stacy understood and followed her, one after the other, down a remote corridor with no surveince cameras.

    ¡°Is this new director a decent person?¡±

    Stacy nced around to make sure no one was here, and then leaned in to tell Irene her own version of the story, ¡°She was brought into thepany by Mr. Lloyd personally. He also asked us to take care of her. She had probably hooked up with Mr. Lloyd before she entered thepany. Moreover, she has always been so snooty. She even beat up thepany¡¯s popr artists before. How arrogant is that.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?!¡±

    Irene was furious, ¡°In that case, there¡¯s all the more reason to drive her out.¡±

    She beckoned Stacy toe closer and gave a few instructions in a voice that only the two of them could hear.

    As Stacy was listening, she hesitated.

    ¡°Is this¡­ really okay? Will it be too much?¡±

    Irene gently patted her shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just do it. I¡¯ll put in a good word for you in front of Keith after it¡¯s done, and let you take her ce as the director.¡±

    On one side was the condemnation of conscience, and on the other side was the promotion and pay rise.

    Stacy dithered for a few seconds and chose thetter.

    Afternoon.

    Lyra was still in the office assigning artists to recent activities when Stacy knocked on the door with a smile on her face, and her attitude was better than ever.

    ¡°Miss Carroll, have you heard that the Grandviz Group is gonna put a hefty investment in making a male-protagonist TV show?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t even look up, focusing on the form, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Stacy smiled broadly and put the file on Lyra¡¯s desk respectfully, ¡°I¡¯ve got the opportunity for thepany¡¯s artists to talk to the head of Grandviz, but Grandviz only wants Miss Carroll for the meeting.¡±

    Lyra looked up at this point and gave her a cold look.

    Stacy was intimidated by her prating gaze in that moment, stunned.

    Lyra smiled sarcastically, ¡°This is a good chance to increase yourmission. You¡¯re the one who start this deal, so you can go settle it.¡±

    Stacy hastened to exin with an ingratiating smile on her face.

    ¡°I wanted to go, but Grandviz think I¡¯m high-rank enough, and they¡¯re only willing to talk with people of director-level. In fact, themission is not that important. After all, it is a good opportunity to boost our artists¡¯ career, all for the sake of thepany. As long as we get this deal, it doesn¡¯t matter who¡¯s the one in charge of it.¡±

    Lyra kept observing Stacy¡¯s expression and said in surprise, ¡°Miss Kim, this is the first time you¡¯ve been so respectful to me.¡±

    Stacy froze and smiled even wider.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen your power, Director, and I don¡¯t dare cause trouble again. However, this meeting with the head of Grandviz is really an excellent opportunity. Would you please consider it?¡±

    ¡°Sure, of course I¡¯ll go.¡± Lyra smiled.

    How would she find out what tricks Stacy were trying to y if she didn¡¯t go take a look?

    In the evening, as soon as they got off work, Stacy took Lyra by the arm and brought her to the restaurant where they would meet people from Grandviz.

    When they arrived at the deluxe private room, three middle-aged men with big bellies stood up politely and looked at Lyra with sparks in their eyes.

    Stacy took the initiative to introduce each other, ¡°This is our beautiful director of Angle Group, Miss Lyra Carroll.

    ¡°Director, these three are directors from Grandviz, Mr. Harper, Mr. McCormick and Mr. Pord.¡±

    ¡°Directors?¡± Lyra blinked in a child-like way, ¡°Why isn¡¯t the executive in chargeing to the meeting?¡±

 Chapter 31 This Woman Drinks Like a Fish

    Stacy¡¯s face froze, but then she smiled even wider.

    She pulled Lyra aside and whispered in her ear, ¡°The three directors are all respected figures of Grandviz. They could easily decide whether our artists will get the main roles of this TV show. Be careful not to offend them.¡±

    Lyra nodded, with little expression on her face.

    The two finished their private chitchat and politely turned back around.

    The three directors stared at Lyra with unblinking eyes, their eyes glinting with lust, which disgusted Lyra.

    ¡°Miss Carroll really lives up to your name. Not only are you beautiful, you¡¯re in such a good shape.¡±

    Mr. Harper was the first to speak.

    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment. You three misters are the best of the best.¡± Lyra replied with a smile.

    Stacy greeted everyone warmly and have them seated.

    She raised the ss, being the first to toast to Lyra, ¡°Miss Carroll, this is your first time negotiating business in person since you took office. Here¡¯s to you. I wish you a sess.¡±

    A ss of red wine was forced into Lyra¡¯s hands.

    Lyra elegantly swirled the wine and took a sniff, ¡°1982 Chateau Lafite Rothschild, excellent.¡±

    She smiled and gently clinked her ss with Stacy, before raising her head and gulping it all down.

    Mr. McCormick tried to fawn on her, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Carroll also have a profound understanding of wine, and you don¡¯t hesitate to drink. How charming! Please ept my toast.¡±

    Lyra asked, ¡°Are we here today to talk about the casting of Grandviz¡¯s new show? We haven¡¯t got to the point yet.¡±

    The directors were all unhurried, ¡°Surly we¡¯ll get to that. But the rule is to drink first before talking about the business. Miss Carroll, you aren¡¯t gonna break the rule, right?¡±

    The three directors were all smiles and came up to toast to her.

    Lyra didn¡¯t even refuse and drank ss after ss.

    ¡­

    At the President¡¯s office, Frazier Group.

    Fred knocked on the door and respectfully handed over a file containing information about Lyra¡¯s life.

    ¡°Boss, our people have carefully checked three times. This is the result we¡¯ve got. Please take a look.¡±

    Melvin took it, browsing through the file, flipping the pages back and forth for several times, and his handsome brows were slightly furrowed.

    Her experience may seem seamless on the surface and her life uneventful.

    But about the years before she was fifteen years old, it only said she was in an orphanage. That was all, it was even a mystery about when she was put in the orphanage.

    Not even Melvin¡¯s elite hackers could dig out her history?

    Fred saw his suspicion and asked, ¡°Should we let them continue to dig deeper?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary.¡±

    Melvin closed the file and put it on the pile, ¡°She is deliberately hiding it from us. It would just be a waste of energy to investigate further, but her life must be more than that.¡±

    His walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, lit up a cigarette, unfathomable emotions in his eyes.

    Fred opened the schedule on his iPad and asked again, ¡°Boss, you have a dinner reservation for tonight that you¡¯ve made a week ago. Are you attending?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡­

    At the Grandviz dinner party.

    Four people took turns filling up Lyra¡¯s ss and they had toasted for about three rounds, Lyra never refused once.

    They had finished six bottles of red wine already.

    However, her cheeks were only slightly flushed, which making her more seductive in the hazy light, but her eyes were very clear.

    Stacy shook her dizzy head and got a little frustrated.

    She didn¡¯t expect this chick to drink so much, so much so that she and the three directors were drunk, but Lyra was sober as hell?

    They could hardly drink anymore.

    The saw Lyra voluntarily poured herself another ss of red wine and gulped it down once again.

    And then, the pair of clear, bright eyes nced at them one by one, with a gorgeous but somewhat sarcastic smile on her face.

    Good God!

    They were in awe!

    If they didn¡¯t see it with their own eyes, they wouldn¡¯t have believed that this woman actually drink like a fish!

    ¡°Misters, Miss Kim, why aren¡¯t you drinking anymore? If you¡¯ve had enough, then shouldn¡¯t we start talking about business?¡±

    Now it was Lyra who took the upper hand and toast them in return.

    The three directors hurriedly darted their stern gazes at Stacy, as if to tell her to hurry up and fix this.

    They couldn¡¯t continue to drink anymore, or they would crash onto the ground the next moment.

    Stacy gritted her teeth in hatred, knowing full well that this was not the right way to go.

    Luckily, beforeing here, Irene gave her a packet of colorless and odorless powder just in case of a change of n.

    She exchanged a look with Mr. Pord, who understood and spoke with a smile.

    ¡°Has Miss Carroll read the n for our new TV show?¡±

    He asked while taking out a document and handing it to Lyra, ¡°Here¡¯s thetest version. You might want to take another look at it and tell us whom you have in mind.¡±

    Lyra got up to take it.

    Suddenly, there was a nk.

    It was her ss that was identally knocked to the floor by Stacy next to her.

    ¡°Sorry, so sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to do it. Maybe I¡¯m a little drunk now. Let me get you a new ss of wine.¡±

    Lyra threw her a thoughtful nce, but didn¡¯t stop her.

    A few momentster, Stacy came back with a new wine ss, filled it up with red wine and handed it to Lyra.

    Mr. Pord and Stacy continued to exchange nces and couldn¡¯t wait to raise their sses and start toasting Lyra again.

    Lyra didn¡¯t take it, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. This one is for the end of the night.¡±

    Mr. Pord didn¡¯t understand what she meant and echoed, ¡°Ok, alrgiht, whatever the prettydy says.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve looked at this character sheet carefully, and I think there seems to be a bit of a problem here¡­¡± said Lyra while moving her ss slightly.

    She got up, held the file in her hand, leaned over, and handed it to Mr. Pord to read.

    The three directors looked at her hot body and couldn¡¯t withdraw their gazes.

    Due to theck of support, Lyra had to ce the document on two sses which were put next to each other before she pointed out the specific problem.

    The directors¡¯ attention was not even on the documents at this moment, only thinking of finishing the talk quickly.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    No matter what Lyra suggested, they didn¡¯t hesitate to agree to it.

    Mr. Pord once again urgently raised his ss, ¡°Miss Carroll, now that the job is done, why don¡¯t we all raise our sses and celebrate our uing coboration.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t refuse this time, lifted her ss and gently clinked it with the others, but she didn¡¯t rush to drink.

    The four finished their drinks almost instantly, their eyes all looking either expectantly or excitedly at Lyra.

    The dark red wine smelled intoxicatingly aromatic.

    Lyra brought the wine to her lips and, after a slight hesitation, drank it all.

    But in a few seconds, her eyes became hazy and she shook her head dizzily, finally copsing onto the table in a defenseless state.

    The four men looked at the ss with not a drop left and smiled triumphantly.

    ¡­

    In the middle of the meal, Melvin came out of the box and went to the bathroom.

    On the way back through the emergency exit, he noticed a woman that seemed familiar talking to a big-bellied man in the corner.

    He looked carefully and found that the woman was the one showing off her BMW to Lyra that day at the underground parking.

    Melvin was not interested in gossips and turned his head to leave, but then he keenly heard the woman¡¯s words.

    ¡°Mr. Pord, please remind the other two directors to record a video of Lyra for me afterwards, and please give me the priority in all future projects of Mr. Harper and Mr. McCormick.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get your share of the cake.¡±

    After Mr. Pord finished, he rubbed his hands together and was eager to go back to the private room to enjoy the beautiful girl.

    However, just as he turned his head, his cor was clutched violently by someone else.

 Chapter 32 No Way She Would Have Herself At A Disadvantage

    Mr. Pord¡¯s eyes widened in horror when he saw who was the man.

    ¡°Mr. Freeman¡­ What are you doing here?¡±

    Melvin¡¯s face was livid and frightening, the veins on his forehead throbbing, and his grip on the cor tightened, ¡°Which room is she in? What are you going to do to her?¡±

    Mr. Pord was scared half to death by the man¡¯s horrifying re. He told Melvin everything out of fright.

    Stacy¡¯s face also paled with fear, quietly looking for an opportunity to sneak away.

    But she was caught by Fred who just arrived.

    Melvin left both of them to Fred, ¡°Tie them up, find a room and lock them there. I¡¯ll deal with themter.¡±

    After saying that, he ran to Lyra¡¯s room like he was gonna kill someone.

    He had a bad hunch.

    That bastard Mr. Pord told him that Lyra had already been drugged, and fifteen minutes had passed since then, did she¡­

    His scarlet eyes were gradually tinged with killing intent.

    He Pushed open the door of the room violently.

    The first thing he saw was a bloody mess, with blood trailing all the way to the small bathroom inside the private room.

    He heard constant groaning of mening from the bathroom.

    Two men!

    Melvin waspletely infuriated and rushed towards the bathroom, but his eyes inadvertently caught a glimpse of a leisurely figure not far away.

    He fixed his eyes on it.

    It was Lyra!

    Her exquisite face had put on light makeup. At the moment she was gracefully leaning back in the chair, her slender fingers tapping on a broken stool leg next to her.

    On the tip of the stool leg were a few sharp screws, stained with blood that would dripped to the ground asionally. Obviously, it had experienced a fierce battle.

    Melvin sized her up twice.

    ¡°Are you¡­ really okay?¡±

    Lyra tilted her head and smiled yfully, ¡°What, Mr. Freeman wants something to happen to me?¡±

    Of course not.

    When he was about to retort, Lyra continued, ¡°But Mr. Freeman is really well-informed. Did youe here specially to witness the jaw-dropping scandal of the showbiz?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Melvin was confused.

    The bathroom door suddenly opened and two lumps of something squirmed and crawled towards them.

    He took a look.

    Not things, but two men who got beaten the shit out of them.

    One of them, his face turned morbidly red, wincing, like he was drugged. His hand was covering his crotch, from where blood was sipping through his fingers.

    The other one mournfully covered his behind, also bloodied, his features distorted in pain.

    Melvin was slightly startled, yetpletely relieved.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Last time he found out that Lyra had a martial art foundation.

    Sure enough, she won¡¯t let herself be at a disadvantage.

    Mr. Harper and Mr. McCormick miserably crawled to the spot two meters away from Lyra, kneeling there, and they suddenly burst into wailing.

    ¡°Your Majesty, it was Mr. Pord and Stacy¡¯s idea¡­ They made me do it! I was forced to do it!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! We¡¯re really wrong. Please spare us. We dare not do this again¡­¡±

    Lyra sneered as she took out her phone and opened the profile about the two man which she had asked some to look up in advance.

    ¡°Mark Harper, director of Grandviz, greedy for money andscivious, has unusual kinks, likes to torture women. Many female celebrities and female staff in the circle had been abused by you.  ountable for 5 human lives.

    ¡°Woah, John McCormick is even better. Slept with both men and women, ountable for 11 human lives. Do you really think you deserve mercy?¡±

    The two cried even more after hearing her words.

    Their legs were as weak as the melting butter.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please forgive us. We¡¯ve realized our mistakes. And we, we swear we¡¯ll never dare to do it again, or otherwise we¡¯ll be damned!¡±

    Lyra elegantly poured herself a ss of red wine, held it in her hand and swirled it slightly.

    ¡°Good, since you know you are wrong, then post the video you recorded in the bathroom on Twitter, tell the public your crime, apologize sincerely to the victims, and be sure to let everyone see clearly how abhorrent you are! Disgusting!¡±

    The two men nched at her words.

    Mr. McCormick immediately shook his head, ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t! I will be removed from the board of directors. The public will spit on me, and the police will also arrest me. That is still a dead end to me!¡±

    Mr. Harper also pleaded, ¡°Your Majesty, please, mercy! We can promise you everything except this!¡±

    If they are convicted, before the death penalty, they would be beaten and abused by other inmates in the prison. They dared not imagine that¡­

    Melvin stood there in silence, and as he was listening, his lips slightly curled up.

    Lyra was really decisive and ruthless, and she got like countless means to deal with the bad people.

    Rather, it was very simr to his way of doing things.

    Without waiting for Lyra to speak, he spoke to the two men on the floor with a grim face, ¡°Do as Miss Carroll says.¡±

    The two men humbly looked up at him again.

    Before they could open their mouths to beg for mercy, he added, ¡°Or do you want to be taken away by me and have a taste of my torture as well?¡±

    Lyra was perplexed.

    But the two men shuddered at his threat.

    They had heard of Melvin¡¯s methods of torturing people. That would really be a life worse than death!

    Being hung upside down and letting the blood drained from one¡¯s body, or cutting a person 3000 times when the man was still alive¡­

    The two men were even more frightened.

    ¡°We¡¯ll post it! We¡¯ll post the video!¡±

    The two men posted the tweet with shaky hands under Lyra¡¯s cold, stern gaze.

    Seeing that things were almost done, Lyra massaged her wrist as she had punched someone, got up and walked straight out of the room, without even looking at Melvin.

    Melvin made a call to Fred and followed after her.

    Only Mr. Harper and Mr. McCormick were left in the box, clinging to each other, howling in despair.

    In less than five minutes, the Inte burst into amotion.

    Fred notified the police toe quickly to arrest them, and the two men were taken away in a police car before they could howl for two minutes.

    They didn¡¯t even have time to see how they got roasted on the inte before they were taken out through the back door of the restaurant by the police and cried until they broke down.

    Lyra walked fast, Melvin tried to catch up with her but failed

    He looked around the restaurant and eventually saw Lyra in front of the gate.

    It was already dark, but the lights in front of the restaurant were bright.

    He saw Lyra with her head down and her eyes contentedly looking at the man, Keith, who was crouching at her feet, tenderly rubbing her sore calves.

    Keith was doing his job while looking up at Lyra dotingly, ¡°The kick hurts, doesn¡¯t it? Next time you want to beat someone up, tell me in advance. Why bother doing it yourself.¡±

    Lyra giggled, ¡°Haven¡¯t got into a fight for a long time so I became a bit rusty at it. This time I finally got a chance to exercise. It¡¯s satisfying¡±

    Melvin was frozen in ce.

    He found this scene such an eyesore

    Keith finished massaging her calves and then took off his zer, wrapping the petite person in it, while taking her to the car.

    As he closed the car door, he stared back at Melvin with a cold, warning gaze.

    The Rolls-Royce then took off.

    Melvin stared at the direction the two left, with a stirring of emotions in his chest, oddly enough.

    The scene of Keith rubbing Lyra¡¯s legs kept shing across his mind, and he couldn¡¯t let go of it for a long time.

    Fred came out of the restaurant and saw his boss standing there nkly, and alone, not knowing what he was thinking.

    ¡°Boss? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Melvin returned to his senses, his gaze still tinged with displeasure, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Mark and John have been taken away. As for the two upstairs, what do you intend to do with them?¡±

    Melvin thought for a moment, and the scene just now popped up in his mind once again. He said impassively, ¡°Just let them go.¡±

    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s all?¡±

    Fred was stunned. He had gone through a lot of troubles to drag them into the small dark room.

 Chapter 33 See How Youâ€™ll Cry Later!

    Melvin pursed his thin lips, and he walked out of the hotel without saying a word.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Fred had no choice but to call his men to release those two people.

    Stacy and Mr. Pord were tied up in a darkened room, shivering.

    She never could have imagined that Lyra actually knew such a big shot like Melvin, and her jealousy towards Lyra deepened even more.

    An orphan who grew up in an orphanage, whose marital status on the profile seemed to read ¡°Divorced¡±.

    What made a woman like this worthy of the help from so many excellent men in Frayton?

    But more than jealousy, she was afraid at the moment.

    It was the fear of how Melvin would handle them.

    The light turned on with a crisp snap, both were almost blinded under the sudden illumination.

    They were trembling with fear, and before they could ask for mercy, they saw Fred¡¯s men untying them!

    Then the group of people left directly without casting them a nce.

    The two people looked at each other in puzzlement.

    What was going on here?

    They let them go so easily?

    Mr. Pord immediately called Mr. Harper to ask for information, and Stacy also listened next to him.

    But Mr. Harper¡¯s phone was off.

    They couldn¡¯t get through.

    The two had no other choice but to separate first. They couldn¡¯t stay in this ce, in case Melvin might regret it ande back to catch them.

    After returning home, Stacy talked to Irene on the phone and learned that Mr. Harper and Mr. McCormick had been arrested.

    Irene questioned her, ¡°How the hell did you do it? What went wrong?¡±

    ¡°My conversation with Mr. Pord was overheard by Mr. Freeman of the Freeman Group, and he tied us up. Mr. Harper and Mr. McCormick were probably reported to the police by Mr. Freeman.¡±

    Stacy still had a question in her heart. ¡°But I can¡¯t figure out why he would let me and Mr. Pord go if he could send the other two to jail?¡±

    Irene was silent for a moment.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to look into this. You just need to keep an eye on that woman.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Stacy turned to hug the man at her side.

    The man was partly bald, probably in his forties. He lustfully confined her to his arms, ¡°That new director seems fine to me. You really hate her that much?¡±

    Stacy sniffed and pushed him away in irritation.

    ¡°Are you serious? You had said before that you would support my promotion, but that woman suddenly came out of nowhere. If it wasn¡¯t that she was pretty, would you care about such things?¡±

    Thinking of something, she continued toin, ¡°And my car, you actually gave me a used BMW! Am I that cheap in your heart?¡±

    The man was rendered speechless for the moment, so he could only cate her, ¡°Of course not. You are the most beautiful babe in my heart. I was strapped some time ago. When I¡¯ve got the time, I¡¯ll personally take you to the 4S store to pick a better car.¡±

    Stacy grunted twice in displeasure.

    ¡°Since you want the director position so much, tomorrow at the conference, I¡¯ll find fault with her. By then you can help with a word or two. A neer like her certainly doesn¡¯t know how to deal with this. She¡¯ll only make a fool of herself in front of everyone. Thus, the position will soon be yours.¡±

    Stacy was delighted, ¡°This is a deal then.¡±

    The man nodded, his eyes glinting with lust, ¡°Baby, I¡¯ve helped you so much. Shouldn¡¯t I be properly rewarded?¡±

    Stacy blushed and pouted, ¡°You¡¯re nasty!¡±

    Early the next morning.

    Stacy drove to work in her car, exuberant.

    Before the conference, Lyra happened to ride up the elevator with her and couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Yo, Miss Kim, you look radiant. Had a sound sleepst night?¡±

    Stacy contemptuously nced at Lyra, ¡°Yeah, definitely better than you did, Miss Carroll. I gather you were¡­ sleeplessst night, right?¡±

    Aboutst night¡¯s incident, she thought it through carefully. Judging by how Lyra was drugged, Mr. Harper and Mr. McCormick must have made it. But unfortunately, Melvin bumped into them and had them arrested by the police, which was why they did not have the opportunity to send the video to her or Mr. Pord.

    She was confident about her deduction, thus looking at Lyra with even more disdain at the moment.

    What was there for a tarnished whore like her to be smug about?

    Stacy proudly raised her chin and approached Lyra, taunting her, ¡°Miss Carroll, I quite like you. If only we could be friends, but it¡¯s a pity that you are about to scram from that position, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to work together in the future.¡±

    Lyra sneered and looked at her like she was a fool, ¡°Really?¡±

    Ding.

    The elevator arrived.

    Lyra withdrew her eyes and took the lead to go out.

    Looking at her proud figure, Stacy gritted her teeth with hatred, ¡°I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to cryter!¡±

    Each project team of the Angle Group had a monthly meeting mainly about making the overall n for future work.

    People of director level and above were positioned in the front half of the table; employees like Stacy would be sitting in the back half of the table, about five people away from Lyra¡¯s seat.

    The board leaders and employees arrived one after another until Keith entered the room and the meeting officially started.

    The department heads took turns to speak, and Stacy listened in boredom. Finally, it was time for Lyra to make her presentation.

    Stacy clenched her fists in growing excitement.

    However¡­

    When she inadvertently nced towards the directors¡¯ area, she didn¡¯t find that familiar figure. Even¡­ this meeting hadn¡¯t even save him a spot. Every seat was taken.

    What was going on?

    That man was finest night, and he went out for work this morning with her one after the other.

    Stacy was puzzled and turned her head to meet Lyra¡¯s eyes who was not far away. Lyra gave her a knowing smile and then withdrew her gaze.

    The smile looked stunning, but in Stacy¡¯s eyes, it was provocative.

    Intuition told Stacy that this must have something to do with Lyra.

    Being hesitant for a while, she finally couldn¡¯t restrain herself and asked the person next to her in a hushed voice, ¡°Do you know why Mr. Lowery didn¡¯te to the conference today?¡±

    The man¡¯s face changed, and then he waved his hand hurriedly, ¡°I don¡¯t know any Mr. Lowery. Don¡¯t ask me.¡±

    Hmm?

    This reaction¡­ Something was wrong

    Stacy didn¡¯t believe it, and turned her head to look at the left again, but saw that the employee on the left immediately waved his hand even before she asked the question, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    Stacy waspletely bewildered.

    At the conference, Lyra had already begun, ¡°Grandviz is going to produce a male-protagonist TV show called ¡°The Great Dynasty¡±. After negotiation, we have decided that Cody Carver and Elias Navarro will be the first and the second male lead¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Stacy suddenly raised her hand and interrupted, asking, ¡°When did this happen? Why don¡¯t I know anything about it? What we discussedst night was clearly¡­¡±

    Lyra followed her words, ¡°What did we discuss yesterday? With whom?¡±

    ¡°With¡­¡±

    Stacy choked. Last night, Mr. Harper and Mr. McCormick got arrested all of a sudden. If she said it, she would give herself away.

 Chapter 34 Youâ€™re Bullshitting

    As Stacy thought about it, she felt that Lyra wasying traps for her, so she chose to ignore her questions.

    Stacy continued her questioning, ¡°When did Miss Carroll make a deal with Grandviz? Howe I haven¡¯t heard anything about this?¡±

    ¡°Miss Kim, you¡¯re funny. You mean I have to inform you first when I do something?¡±

    Lyra sneered and stared at Stacy with prating gaze, ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±

    Stacy was stunned, not expecting Lyra to retort her in front of the wholepany.

    At the moment, all eyes were fixed her, waiting for her to make a fool of herself.

    She bit her lips, with an injured look on her face. She softened her tone and said respectfully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was full of myself. I thought you, the director, would¡¯ve discussed it with your subordinates.¡±

    The weak and cowering Stacy, against the proud and aggressive Lyra.

    She acted like Lyra was using her privilege as the director to bully her.

    Stacy wascent about herself.

    Wanna fight with her?

    This unruly neer was not experienced enough!

    Keith tapped his knuckles on the conference table, his face a bit displeased, ¡°The director certainly has the right to make her own decisions. There is no need to make a fuss.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Lloyd.¡±

    Stacy¡¯s face was embarrassed and she could only sit back resentfully.

    Lyra, however, stared at her and continued, ¡°But since Miss Kim is asking, I¡¯ll tell you. Yesterday morning, the head of Grandviz and I had decided on the actors.¡±

    What?

    Stacy was bbergasted.

    It was not until yesterday afternoon that she told Lyra about Grandviz¡¯s new project, but it turned out that Lyra had already settle the deal that morning¡­N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Then why did she still agree to the dinnerst night?

    Stacy stared at Lyra incredulously, like she had seen a ghost.

    So she did it on purpose?

    Could it be that both Mr. Harper and Mr. McCormick were sent to jail by her?

    Looking at Lyra¡¯s face, which was almost like too beautiful to be true, Stacy felt a sudden chill down her spine.

    But after a moment, she dismissed the idea again.

    How was it possible that this young unsophisticated girl would be such astute and calcting?

    No way!

    Coincidence, it must be a coincidence!

    Under the long table, Stacy¡¯s clenched her fists so tightly that her nails were cutting her palm, before she finally calmed down.

    Since Stacy did not make any further remarks, the meeting continued.

    Lyra continued with her presentation.

    ¡°In terms of the overall nning, everything will remain the same for now. Each popr artists will keep working on the endorsement coboration and variety shows they¡¯ve already got.¡±

    When it was all said and done, there was no objection from the room.

    Lyra continued, ¡°Last but not least, thepany have got a group of trainees whole are mostly young and inexperienced. I suggest that we can start a reality television talentpetition franchise, where we can also invite otherpanies to participate, and in the end seven out a hundred candidates will make it to the debut as an idol group. This is also a good way to let our trainees understand the showbiz better.¡±

    ¡°Wait, I need to say something!¡±

    Stacy again raised her hand and stood up, ¡°Miss Carroll, holding a reality talentpetition is no small feat, and this proposal seems to be beyond your scope of work, not to mention the fact that this genre is not exactly well-received in the domestic market. If thepany suffer losses due to this¡­¡±

    As she was speaking, she saw Lyra frown and fan herself with her elegant hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s the smell on you?¡±

    Stacy looked confused, ¡°I didn¡¯t smell anything.¡±

    ¡°No?¡± Lyra sneered, ¡°Then why do you keep bullshitting? And you¡¯ve tried so hard to draw attention regardless of the asion.¡±

    Pfft¡­

    Many employees couldn¡¯t help but snicker.

    The employees sitting next to Stacy involuntarily covered their noses and silently moved away from her.

    Stacy blushed in shame, realizing that Lyra was humiliating her.

    Her eyes were wide open and her voice became shriller.

    ¡°Mr. Lloyd, I suggest that Miss Carroll be closely investigated.¡±

    Just as she finished speaking, with a thud, Keith in the main seat put down his coffee mug onto the table and said in a deep voice, ¡°I agree with the proposal.¡±

    There was amotion in the room.

    The way they nced at Lyra were different now.

    Only Stacy was so happy that she almost jumped in excitement, ¡°Really? Mr. Lloyd, you actually approve of me and will investigate Miss Carroll closely?¡±

    Someone hissed.

    Everyone knew who Keith was talking to, except Stacy, who acted like a dumbass and didn¡¯t understand his hint.

    Keith was as disgusted as if he had swallowed hundreds of flies. He said with a sulky face, ¡°If you say one more word, get out immediately and you don¡¯t have toe back tomorrow.¡±

    Stacy nched at his words. It was like she had gotten on the emotional roller-coaster.

    It wasn¡¯t until someone next to her reminded her that she reluctantly sat back down on her seat.

    The conference keep going with the discussion on the details of Lyra¡¯s proposal.

    Stacy listened quietly, the pain of being humiliated made her want to dig a hole and hide in it right away.

    Jealousy for Lyra entangled her heart like a viper, making her suffocated.

    Why didn¡¯t Keithy his eye on her?

    If she was the one having an affair with Keith, she would be the one being defended and protected by Keith in the public!

    Billy Lowery¡¯s face suddenly popped up in her head, that greasy face, balding, those gold teeth.

    Thinking that she could only ingratiate herself with some disgusting man like Billy, Stacy felt even more resentful.

    Right! Billy!

    Judging from Keith¡¯s attitude towards that bitch, the sudden disappearance of Billy must have something to do with her!

    She mulled over this for a while.

    Once the vite is over.

    With Stacy out of the way, thetter half of the conference went smoothly.

    Keith announced that the meeting was adjourned and left with Jalen first.

    The others followed one after another and left the conference room.

    Lyra packed up her things and was ready to go when her file bag on the table was suddenly pressed by a woman¡¯s hand with red painted nails.

    Stacy smiled and said, ¡°I still have a few things to ask you, Miss Carroll. Please stay.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything, nor did she reject Stacy.

    Until the conference room was almost empty.

    Stacy asked in a low voice, ¡°Tell me honestly, why was Billy Lowery not in the meeting today? Where did he go? Did you do anything?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Billy, he¡¯ll never be able toe back.¡± Lyra raised her brows carelessly.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Stacy¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, her hands clutching Lyra¡¯s arms and shaking them, ¡°He was fired from the board? You did this? Why would you do that?¡±

    She was discussing with Billyst night how to deal with this bitch, and suddenly without warning, Billy was fired?

    She couldn¡¯t believe it!

    Lyra furrowed her eyebrows, patted away the woman¡¯s hands in disgust, ¡°He is suspected of misappropriation of funds, and he also had immoral rtionship with some of thepany¡¯s female employees. Thus, he was fired and also sent to the police. He¡¯ll probably be imprisoned for a dozen of years.¡±

    As she spoke, she took a wet wipe to clean her wrist, which had just been touched by Stacy, and she then wiped the file folder.

    Smiling, she continued, ¡°This is confidential. No one but me dares to tell you, for the sake of have working with you for a few days. I¡¯m being a good friend, right?¡±

    Stacy stepped back in disbelief and horror, ¡°Sost night you¡­ you really knew everything? You got into my trap on purpose?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t answer and walked straight to the main seat of the room.

    When she sat down, her long, well-proportioned legs were folded, and her luscious figure was visible.

    Even though Lyra was shorter than Stacy now because of her sitting in the chair, but she was still intimidating as hell whichpletely outdid the other.

    She curled up her lips and said, ¡°Stacy, if you miss Billy so much, then, go keep himpany.¡±

 Chapter 35 Sheâ€™s Just a Shameless Villain

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Stacy first noticed that Lyra was sitting in the main seat of the conference room before she realized what Lyra had just said, her lips trembling, ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡±

    Lyra was smiling triumphantly.

    She just looked at Stacy askance and didn¡¯t answer.

    Stacy was panicked by that smile, and even more so by her air of confidence.

    ¡°Lunatic! You¡¯re simply a lunatic!¡±

    Though she was scolding Lyra, she actually took two steps back as she spoke.

    Just as she turned around and was about to leave, four men in police uniforms suddenly came to the door of the conference room and knocked politely, ¡°Excuse me, who is Stacy Kim?¡±

    Upon hearing her own name, Stacy froze, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Hearing her answer, the police officers immediately turned serous, walking towards her.

    Stacy¡¯s face was pale with fear, ¡°Did you guys get it wrong? I¡¯m aw-abiding citizen!¡±

    ¡°We will judge for ourselves whether you are innocent or not. Pleasee with us.¡±

    ¡°No! I¡¯m not going!¡±

    Mr. Harper and Mr. McCormick were already imprisoned, so she couldn¡¯t hide what she had done. Originally, she expected Billy Lowery to protect her, but Billy was doomed faster than she did.

    But she couldn¡¯t go to jail; once she was convicted, her job, her future, everything would be lost!

    Having thought of something, she jogged to Lyra and knelt down, forgetting about her dignity or what not, taking Lyra¡¯s hand and begging, ¡°You called the police, right? Lyra, Miss Carroll, I admit defeat. I¡¯m really sorry. I was just being overly jealous so I wanted to harm you. Could you forgive me, please?¡±

    Lyra gently lifted up Stacy¡¯s chin with her fingertips, looking her straight in the eyes and smiled, ¡°This apology from you is all fear and fluke. You know better than me whether you actually meant it.¡±

    ¡°I really mean it. I was wrong, Miss Carroll, I was really wrong.¡±

    ¡°Stacy, if you were just naive enough to pick on me, and attempted to climb thedders by sleeping with Billy, I would¡¯ve just fired you. But you surprised me so much that I realized I had underestimated you. Your performancest night was so impressive that I¡¯ve got to do something to show my awe, like, sending you to prison.¡±

    Stacy lowered her head and sobbed, but in her heart, she hated it so much that she gnashed her teeth.

    This bitch was so crazy!

    She had gone too far!

    When she went through this, she must find an opportunity to crush this bitch.

    She hid the malice in her heart and put on a remorseful look, and just as she opened her mouth, she suddenly remembered something just now in Lyra¡¯s word, ¡°You said, ¡®You would¡¯ve fired me?''¡±

    How dared she said this? She was just a director!

    Did she think the wholepany was hers after she became Keith¡¯s woman?

    Lyra bent over, smiling peevishly, and whispered to Stacy¡¯s ear.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t told you that thisnd beneath your feet belongs to me, Lyra Lloyd.¡±

    When she said her name, she stressed on each and every syble, and her eyes glinting with pride.

    The main seat of the meeting room was like a throne, but her petite figure seemed perfectly fit for it without the slightest sense of incongruity. She looked just like a noble queen.

    Thud-

    Stacy slumped helplessly onto the ground.

    Lyra said it was herpany¡­

    And herst name was¡­ Lloyd.

    Stacy covered her mouth and gasped in shock.

    She hadn¡¯t recovered from her grief and despair even when the police officers came up and dragged her away.

    With two indecent employees taken care of, Lyra finally got to enjoy a couple of peaceful days.

    ¡­

    Before noon, Lyra was busy at her desk.

    Jalen knocked on the door and came in with a poker face, ¡°Director, Mr. Lloyd wants to see you urgently. Please go there as soon as you are done.¡±

    Keith was calling her for an emergency?

    Judging from Jalen¡¯s face, it didn¡¯t seem to be a good thing.

    Lyra did not dy, simply took two minutes to get ready and then rushed to the top floor office.

    The door opened and Keith was sitting in his office chair with his back to her, his head slightly raised as if he was looking at a mural on the wall.

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    Since they were the only two people in the office, Lyra didn¡¯t hide it.

    Keith snapped around, ¡°SURPRISE!¡±

    In his hand was a food container. When it was, the spicy and zesty smell hit her nose.

    ¡°Connie said I was mistreating you because I always let you eat your lunch in the cafeteria. So she made your favorite braised beef and sent it over. Surprise?¡±

    Lyra was amused by his sudden childish behavior, ¡°This is your urgent matter?¡±

    Keith put down the container and got up to walk towards her with a doting smile on his face, ¡°It¡¯s the first priority that my little princess can eat well.¡±

    Lyra did not say anything, but the joy in her eyes betrayed her mood.

    Keith pulled her to the couch and sat her down. There were a few more dishes and a soup on the coffee table which had been ced there earlier, and Keith brought over the braised beef from his desk.

    Lyra took a sniff. It was true that Connie¡¯s cooking was amazeballs. Cafeteria food was no match for that.

    ¡°It is indeed tasty. But maybe don¡¯t do this next time. If I keep going to have lunch in your office, people will be suspicious,¡± said Lyra while chewing.

    Keith smiled helplessly, ¡°Connie doesn¡¯t even listen to me since you¡¯ve been here. Go back tonight and tell her yourself.¡±

    Lyra nodded and then got back to her lunch.

    She was really hungry. Connie¡¯s cooking was simply overwhelming and her cheeks even went sore from chewing.

    Keith saw her eating like a little squirrel, silly but very adorable, and he could not help tapping the tip of her nose with affection.

    Lyra smiled back and continued to eat.

    The two chattered about family matters at the table, and the atmosphere in the office was lively.

    Jalen suddenly knocked on the door and then came in, speaking in a quiet voice, ¡°Mr. Lloyd, Miss Frazier is here.¡±

    Lyra immediately looked up at Keith, only to see his face fell almost instantly.

    Jalen¡¯s expression was also weird, ¡°She¡¯s waiting outside. Would you like to see her?¡±

    Keith didn¡¯t think twice, ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡±

    Jalen could only go out in silence.

    As the door closed, the cozy atmosphere in therge office was restored.

    Keith chucked a juicy piece of beef into Lyra¡¯s bowl, ¡°Eat more. You¡¯re too skinny.¡±

    Lyra responded and asked tentatively, ¡°Keith, you seem to have a problem with this fianc¨¦e?¡±

    Keith¡¯s face turned grim abruptly as he said in aversion, ¡°Fianc¨¦e? She¡¯s not worthy. She¡¯s just a shameless viin.¡±

    By the look on his face, there seemed to be more to the engagement between the two of them.

    But he looked rather reluctant to mention it, and Lyra didn¡¯t ask any more questions.

    Was that Miss Frazier really shameless?

    She was quite curious.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    What kind of oddball could this woman be that even made the mild Keith so disgusted?

    ¡°What mischief are you having in mind now? Eat.¡± Keith interrupted her thinking as he noticed the wicked smile on her face.

    Lyra nodded good-naturedly.

    Ten minutester, Lyra finished her meal and came out of the president¡¯s office, catching a glimpse of Irene, who was still pestering Jalen next to her.

    Irene had obviously ran out of patience, and her tone has gradually be threatening.

    Lyra withdrew her gaze and walked in the direction of the elevator without looking again.

    ¡°Hey, you!¡±

    A shrill voice rang out from behind.

    Lyra¡¯s wrist was suddenly grabbed by someone.

    Irene stepped ahead of her and took a look.

    ¡°It¡¯s you! What were you doing in Keith¡¯s office?¡±

    Lyra raised her eyebrows and smiled nonchntly, ¡°Mr. Lloyd invited me to lunch, and I couldn¡¯t reject him, so naturally¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, the anger was already ming in Irene¡¯s eyes, like she wanted to burn Lyra on the spot.

 Chapter 36 Canâ€™t Wait to Take Her Down

    ¡°Bitch! You¡¯re a siren!¡±

    Irene was furious that this bitch had seduced Keith in front of her, Keith¡¯s real fianc¨¦e!

    She followed him from Suham to Frayton, not to mention how much effort she had put in getting engaged to him in the first ce.

    How many women in the world could love a man like she did for Keith!

    But Keith always refused to see her, and let Jalen use various excuses to brush her off. This time, again, he said he was busy, but his so-called ¡°busy¡± was busy having lunch with this bitch?

    The more Irene thought about it, the angrier she became. Underneath her delicate makeup was a fierce face. She red at Lyra viciously and raised her hand to p her.

    Lyra didn¡¯t duck, but just waited there without moving.

    However.

    Irene¡¯s hand didn¡¯t even get to touch a strand of Lyra¡¯s hair before it was clutched.

    Jalen mped her wrist tightly and his tone was serious, ¡°Miss Frazier, this is Angle Group. You can¡¯t use violence here. Please behave yourself.¡±

    Irene tried to pull her hand back, but her strength was no match for Jalen¡¯s.

    She was furious, ¡°Let go! This kind of shameless bitch deserves a good beating. If you get in my way again, I¡¯ll beat you too!¡±

    Jalen¡¯s face gradually turned sullen, and his hand did not let go. ¡°Miss Frazier, Mr. Lloyd is inside. Are you trying to make a scene and force him toe out and see you behaving like a shrew?¡±

    A shrew?

    She was the Miss Frazier of Suham, born with a silver spoon. She couldn¡¯t have her image ruined in front of Keith.

    Seeing that she gradually regained her senses and her anger subsided, Jalen withdrew his hand.

    At the thought that this woman could restrain herself even if she was in rage, Lyra couldn¡¯t help snickering.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard long ago that Miss Frazier is a fiery and domineering person who can go as far as throwing caution to the wind.¡± Lyra tsked, shook her head, and continued, ¡°Today, I only see that you¡¯re a coward, and that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Irene was simply furious, resisting the urge to go up and tear her apart. In the end, she could only watch Lyra enter the elevator in a breezy manner and disappearpletely from sight.

    But Irene was unable to pacify herself.

    What makes this bitch think she could provoke her like that?

    She wouldn¡¯t deserve to be a Frazier if she didn¡¯t send this bitch to hell!

    Gradually, she calmed down. A name suddenly shed across her mind

    ¡­.

    It was the first time that Irene ever visited a detention house. She was here to meet a woman.

    A few momentster, a woman wearing a blue uniform, with disheveled hair and bloodshot eyes, was led by police officers to the visiting room.

    Even through the ss, Irene was shocked and subconsciously covered her nose, talking with disgust, ¡°Stacy, it¡¯s only been a few days. Why are you in such a mess?¡±

    Stacy licked her dry lips and stared at Irene with hatred, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your eagerness to cut ties with me, would I be like this?¡±

    Just two days ago, Stacy begged the police to approach Irene; she wanted Irene to help bail her out. But instead of helping her, Irene passed the whole buck to her and even bribed someone to speed up her trial!

    Tomorrow, she would be transferred to prison, not knowing if she would have a chance to see the sun again in this life.

    She thought Lyra Lloyd was her enemy, but in fact Irene was the demon who pushed her into hell.

    Irene frowned, her hand still covering her nose. She talked to Stacy behind the twoyers of ss through a microphone.

    ¡°I had no other choice. My family identally found out about it, and they wouldn¡¯t allow my reputation to be tarnished, so I could only sacrifice you.

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll buy off the people here to ensure that you can have a better life in the future, but in exchange, you must tell me everything you know about Lyra.¡±

    Irene smiled in self-assurance, ¡°How about that? It¡¯s a good deal, right?¡±

    But to her surprise, Stacy suddenly burst into a guffaw, even to the point of pounding the table in excitement.

    Irene was baffled, ¡°Is that funny?¡±

    Trying to get her future sister-inw killed.

    Isn¡¯t that funny?

    But Stacy didn¡¯t say this; she hated Lyra, but she also hated Irene.

    How could she see the two of them getting along in the future?

    ¡°You just can¡¯t wait to take her down?¡±

    The creepy smile on her face, with the messy dry hair and bloodshot eyes, made her look like a ghost from a haunted asylum in the horror movie.

    Irene steadied herself before saying, ¡°Of course. But you also want her dead too, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, then, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Stacy grinned as she whispered to the receiver, ¡°Her backer is not to be mess with. You may not stand a chance if you go against her directly. But I know she has been divorced once, so maybe you can start with that.¡±

    Irene sounded excited, ¡°Good. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you get revenge on Lyra!¡±

    After she finished, she got up and left without looking back.

    Stacy stared at her curvy figure, the smile on her face looked even more insane.

    It was just a pity that she wouldn¡¯t be able to see their fight!

    Once out, Irene couldn¡¯t wait to make a call, ¡°Find out who Lyra¡¯s ex-husband is. I want every single detail, and be quick.¡±

    After waiting for half an hour, a document was sent to her phone.

    She clicked on it and her knitted brows were finally smoothened. Her eyes fixed on a certain name and the corner of her lips lifted, ¡°Charlotte Matthews?¡±

    ¡­

    At the President¡¯s office, Freeman group,.

    Melvin¡¯s hand rested on his temple and his eyes were slightly closed.

    Fred stood straight in front respectfully and reported the Freeman Manor¡¯s situation to him.

    ¡°The day before yesterday, Young Lady She made a protest, while the security guards dared not let her get out. These two days, she has been extra quiet and well-behaved. She only made a few phone calls to Miss Matthews, but Miss Matthews did not answer¡­¡±

    Melvin opened his eyes as Fred¡¯sst few words caught his attention.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Lottie answer her call?¡±

    She had been good friends with Charlotte and they often called each other. But ever since Lyra went to take revenge on the Freeman Manor, Charlotte did not once mention She in front of him.

    Melvin frowned slightly.

    Fred exined, ¡°Maybe¡­ Miss Matthews was just busy and didn¡¯t hear Lady She¡¯s call.¡±

    It was normal not to answer someone¡¯s call once in a while, but for several times in a row¡­

    What was Charlotte trying to avoid?

    Something was off.

    He got up, his face solemn. ¡°Haven¡¯t seen Lottie in days. I¡¯ll go to her apartment.¡±

    Fred stood still, ¡°Miss Matthews doesn¡¯t seem to be in the apartment. She¡¯s out.¡±

    Out?

    Forget it, maybe he was overthinking it.

    Melvin sat back in his office chair. Fred looked at the dark circles under his eyes, and he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Boss, you haven¡¯t rested well recently? You don¡¯t seem too well.¡±

    Melvin rubbed his temples, a bit fretful.

    Recently, he was still living in the vi, and every time he went back, no matter howte it was, he kept thinking of Lyra.

    There she was mopping the floor in her apron, and smiling at him when she saw him.

    There in the garden, she was bending down sweeping the leaves.

    And there she was in bed that night¡­

    All these made him sleepless at night. Even when he got up to pour himself a ss of water, he would recall the scene of Keith gently rubbing Lyra¡¯s calves at the gate of the restaurant.

    ¡°Boss?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 37: Being the Matthews Groupâ€™s sole heir

    Fred saw Melvin¡¯s livid face and thus called him.

    Melvin snapped back from his own thoughts and instructed, ¡°About the ownership transfer of the vi, thewyer must give us a draft of the agreement today, and then contact Lyra toe over to sign it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get to it immediately.¡±

    At the Angle Group Tower.

    Since Stacy was jailed, Lyra hadcked someone to help her, and now she had to focus on the reality talentpetition project, so she decided to pick a recement from those agents and assistants.

    At the moment, in her small office, seven female employees of varying heights were standing in two rows.

    Most of the female employees in the first row looked pretty, but not standing upright, looking a bit ostentatious.

    Lyra only took a nce at the first row and she didn¡¯t like them being so fake.

    She scanned across every face and her eyes were drawn to the girl standing furthest away in the second row.

    ¡°You, step forward.¡±

    The girl did not expect to be called. Surprised and delighted, she cautiously took two steps forward, ¡°Hello Director, my name is Kellie Winters.¡±

    Lyra looked at her profile.

    A neer, born in a remote area, nothing dodgy in her history and family background.

    That¡¯s exactly the kind of person Lyra wanted.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s you. Start as my assistant.¡±

    Kellie was ttered.

    The other employees were upset, ¡°Director, she¡¯s only been here for a month, and she¡¯s still on probation. Is thispliance with the rules?¡±

    Lyra threw them another nce.

    ¡°I, am the rule.¡±

    The crowd choked on her words. Without being selected, they could only leave discontentedly.

    The neer Kellie was very excited and kept bowing to thank her, ¡°Thank you, Director, for giving me this opportunity. I¡¯ll do my best in every task you give me, I promise¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, I see, but actions speak louder than words.¡± She gave Kellie an affirmative look and handed her a pile of documents, ¡°Familiarize yourself with these matters as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Director.¡±

    Kellie carried the documents out.

    Once she was gone, Lyra turned her office chair to look out the floor-to-ceiling window, while rubbing her shoulders tiredly.

    Angle Group was not exactly a well-known entertainmentpany in Frayton. Many coboration opportunities were in fact drawn by Keith¡¯s name.

    Lyra wanted to increase the profits by 5% this year. Therefore, she had got to make some big moves, something new and exciting.

    Although it would be very risky, but this was the typical Lyra Lloyd-always rising to the challenge.

    As she was thinking, Kellie knocked on the door again and came in.

    ¡°Director, just now there was a call from you. The person said it was Mr. Watts from Shihai. He wants you to go over to sign a house ownership transfer agreement.¡±

    Lyra wondered, ¡°What house?¡±

    ¡°He said it was a seaside vi in Riverview.¡±

    The wedding house for Melvin and her back then?

    The had been divorced for quite a while. Why did Melvin suddenly want to give the house to her?

    Forpensation, or out of guilt?

    Ridiculous.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there after work.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t refuse. Although she didn¡¯tck money, there was no reason for her not to ept the money that was offered to her.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Besides, the house mighte in handy in the future.

    ¡­

    In the caf¨¦.

    Charlotte, wearing sunsses, walked to a table with two roses, as promised.

    Looking at the delicate woman sitting opposite her, she removed her sunsses and put on a fake smile, ¡°Miss Frazier, you wanted to see me?¡±

    Irene looked her up and down.

    ¡°You¡¯re the illegitimate daughter of the Matthews family, Charlotte Matthews? You¡¯re pretty, but your bearing is far from that of a real gentlewoman.¡±

    She pointed out the status difference between them right out of the gate. Was Irene trying to overpower her?

    Charlotte frowned slightly, displeased, but she still managed to keep smiling, ¡°If you ask me here just to humiliate me, it is really not necessary.¡±

    She was actually about to take her bag and leave when Irene held her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Let¡¯s get down to business. You hate your fianc¨¦¡¯s ex-wife, right?¡±

    Hearing that it had something to do with Lyra, Charlotte paused immediately, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t like that bitch either, I can help you get rid of her.¡±

    Charlotte hesitated.

    The Frazier family¡¯s strength was indeed not to be underestimated. She was quite tempted at the idea, but she didn¡¯t the way Irene talked, which was so supercilious and overbearing.

    If she couldn¡¯t get substantial help from Irene, she would only end up being Irene¡¯s puppet.

    With that, Charlotte sighed, ¡°Sorry, Miss Frazier. I¡¯m just an insignificant illegitimate child of the Matthews family with no power, and she almost got me several times before. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to beat her. I can¡¯t help you.¡±

    She gave Irene another nce and got up to leave again.

    ¡°So what that you¡¯re an illegitimate child. If you join forces with me, I¡¯ll help you change that and make you the sole heir of Matton Corp.¡±

    A glint of triumph shed across Charlotte¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Deal.¡±

    ¡­

    When it was time to get off work, Lyra drove to the Seaside Vi in her Santana unhurriedly.

    She looked nkly at the unchanged scenery outside the gate and was surprised to find that her heart was still vaguely aching.

    The security guard knew she woulde over and didn¡¯t stop her.

    She walked straight through the garden and pushed open the door.

    There was nowyer in the living room, only Melvin wearing a BOL haute couture ck suit, with his long legs crossed, sitting elegantly on the sofa sipping ck coffee.

    It came as no surprise to Lyra that she would see him at the vi.

    Just¡­

    She strutted inside in her high heels.

    It was only when she got closer did she see Melvin¡¯s face clearly, which was still handsome but a bit haggard, especially with the obvious dark circles under his eyes.

    She didn¡¯t hold back herugh from amusement.

    She had known Melvin for so many years, but it was the first time she had seen this ghostly look on him.

    ¡°It seemed that Mr. Freeman had had a busy night life these days.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s face turned sullener and he raised his head to gaze at her, ¡°Miss Carroll has got a sharper tongue now.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± She folded her arms and her eyes suddenly went cold, ¡°Whether I¡¯ll be nice or not depends on whom I¡¯m talking to, but you, don¡¯t deserve it.¡±

    Melvin frowned, and he got up stepping directly over the coffee table, quickly approaching her.

    Lyra was prepared for this. She preemptively struck an attack, but was sidestepped by Melvin.

    Then, a big hand reached over to grab her shoulder. Lyra backed a step, raising her long leg wearing the 12-cm high heel and threw a fierce kick at where was between the man¡¯s legs.

    Taken by surprise, Melvin took a step back and urately grabbed her delicate ankle.

    ¡­

    Fred, who was keeping watch in the garden, heard amotion in the house and quietly took a peek, only to see the two fighting.

    What was this about?

    Just signing an agreement, right? If she did not like the house, she could refuse. Why fighting?

    He was dumbfounded to see that Lyra was aiming at Melvin¡¯s weakest spot every time she struck ferociously.

    Melvin was only defending and not attacking. The situation was dangerous.

    Fred hissed. Was she trying to kill him?

    What a ruthless woman!

    Fred was really afraid to see the scene of his boss lying on the floor covered in blood the next second.

    He resisted the urge to go in and stop the fight, just plugged his ears and hid away.

 Chapter 38 Unbelievable Move

    The two people in the living room had already fought for about two rounds.

    Lyra¡¯s first strike missed its aim. In the following protracted battle, she couldn¡¯t rival Melvin in terms of physical strength, plus the inconvenience caused by her high heels, she was forced to the corner before she realized it.

    Melvin smiled, clutching her left wrist and pressing it onto the wall.

    Just like what he did in the previous fights.

    This time Lyra had learned her lesson, knowing full well that he wanted to confine her hands by holding them against the wall. Thus, while Melvin was paying attention to grab her left hand, Lyra took the opportunity to pressed on the ring on her right hand, and the silver pin popped out.

    Melvin was caught off guard. The silver needle on Lyra¡¯s Emerald Green Ring was held against his Adam¡¯s apple.

    Fortunately, she had been wearing the ring all the time for protection ever since Micah gave her this. Thought the silver needle was small, it was made from a very hard material.

    The two seemed to have been frozen on the spot.

    So close that they could feel each other¡¯s breath.

    As Melvin swallowed, his Adam¡¯s apple moved, and a bead of crimson blood slipped down from his neck, quickly staining the cor of his white shirt, on which it looked a small poppy flower.

    His brow furrowed, ¡°So ruthless?¡±

    Lyra sneered, ¡°To deal with a pestering asshole like you, I have to be ruthless.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s thin lips curled up slightly and he leaned in an inch closer.

    He didn¡¯t seem to believe that she dared to take his life at the vi.

    ¡°If youe a millimeter closer, I¡¯ll slit your throat without hesitation. Try it if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±

    There was no emotion in her voice, but Melvin clearly saw the absolute determination in her eyes.

    This woman would kill whoever annoyed her when she was angry.

    He chuckled, let go of her hand, and took two steps back.

    Lyra gently massaged her left wrist, and walked around him to get the transfer agreement on the coffee table.

    Flipping through it, she didn¡¯t find anything suspicious in the agreement.

    She picked up the pen next to her and finished signing the two copies without hesitation.

    Then, she took one of the copies and left the house without looking back.

    Melvin looked at her back and raised his hand to touch the blood at his throat, the look on his face unfathomable.

    ¡­

    Lyra got out of the vi.

    When Fred saw her, he involuntarily flinched. Having waited for her to walk past him, he rushed to the vi to see how Melvin was doing.

    Lyra ignored him and took out her cell phone to call Kellie.

    ¡°Help me find some people to take care of my Seaside Vi, the whole furnishings need to be reced, and the flowers in the garden have to be rented.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Director.¡± Kellie asked, ¡°When do you n to move in? I can start the arrangement as soon as possible ordingly.¡±

    Lyra giggled, ¡°When did I say I¡¯m moving in?¡±

    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re not living there? Then¡­¡±

    Before Kellie on the other end of the line could finish her sentence, Lyra hung up.

    She walked straight to her Volkswagen Santana parked at the front gate. Just as she opened the door, she heard the sound of a car slowly approaching behind her.

    The car stopped a short distance away.

    Charlotte got out of the back seat. There seemed to be someone else in the back of the car, probably a woman, judging from her movement, but the face was blocked and it was impossible to see who she was.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Lyra didn¡¯t bother, just took one look and then withdrew her gaze, ready to get in the car and leave.

    Charlotte trotted closer to her and blocked her car door, sounding surprised, ¡°Why are you here? Do you still want to pester Melvin. He has nothing to do with you now!¡±

    Lyra was amused, curling up her lips yfully, ¡°That¡¯s something you should ask him. He told me toe here.¡±

    Charlotte¡¯s heart sank.

    ¡°How is that possible! If you hadn¡¯t pestered him, do you really think he¡¯s willing to pay attention to you?¡±

    However, she said she didn¡¯t believe in, but her heart still retained a trace of doubt.

    Lyra took the transfer agreement out of her purse and waved it in front of Charlotte, ¡°Look closely, your Melvin is giving this house to me.¡±

    After saying that, she pushed Charlotte away.

    Charlotte could not stand the force and staggered several steps before steadying herself, her eyes red with shock.

    Melvin actually gave this house to Lyra?

    He didn¡¯t even allowed her to approach the vi, but he was so generous to give it to this woman?

    What for!

    She was so angry that she almost had a heart attack, but on second thought, she figured it out.

    ring at Lyra, she grunted, ¡°This is Melvin¡¯spensation for your divorce, right? He did this just topletely cut off ties with you. He¡¯s implying that don¡¯t you ever try to get near him again!¡±

    Lyra sneered, not at all pissed, her cold eyes staring back, ¡°This is my private property from now on. People like you had better stay far away, or I don¡¯t mind having someone throw you out.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Charlotte¡¯s face was almost distorted with rage. But seeing Lyra open the door and get into the driver¡¯s seat, she smiled smugly again.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t fight you before when you had Keith backing you up, but from tomorrow, I¡¯ll trample you under my feet forever!¡±

    Lyra gave her a nonchnt nce, not taking her threat into ount, and fired up the engine with a roar, and the Volkswagen Santana quickly swaggered off, spewing the tailpipe exhaust right in Charlotte¡¯s face.

    Charlotte was choking and coughing, ring at the green Santana, stamping her foot fiercely, her eyes glinting with malice.

    She would like to see how long this bitch could still be so cocky!

    Lyra drove all the way back to Keith¡¯s vi. When she passed by the big LED screen at the shopping center, it was broadcasting the news of Abigail Matthews¡¯s car ident due to her DUI. Abigail was the firstborn daughter of the Matton Corp¡¯s president. After surgery, Abigail¡¯s life was out of danger, but she may be in a vegetative state forever.

    The Matthews couple cried uncontrobly in front of the camera.

    Lyra just nced at the screen and didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.

    ¡­

    Three days had passed.

    Today, Lyra went to the cafeteria for lunch.

    The employees today seemed to be extra gossipy and the look on their faces were rather interesting when they were chatting.

    Lyra found it a bit strange, but she wasn¡¯t really interested in gossips nor did she often follow the news on the inte.

    ¡°Director, have you heard the big news this morning?¡±

    Kellie came over with two other approachable assistants and sat next to Lyra.

    ¡°What news?¡±

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t know, Kellie couldn¡¯t wait to tell her, ¡°The daughter of Matton Corp¡¯s president had a car ident. You heard that, right? But shortly after the ident, the Matthews family announced that they were bringing home their youngest daughter who had been in foster care abroad due to illness.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t look up, concentrating on eating, ¡°What¡¯s so unusual about that?¡±

    ¡°Do you know who the second daughter of the Matthews couple is? It¡¯s Charlotte Matthews, the fianc¨¦e of Mr. Freeman, who are gonna get engaged next month!¡±

    Lyra¡¯s hands paused

    Seeing her finally reacted, Kellie was very excited, ¡°Everyone is mocking the Matthews couple. Their eldest daughter has be a vegetable, but they haven¡¯t even been sad for long enough. Now they already want to have their younger daughter back home¡­¡±

    The two other female employees at the table also quickly joined the discussion, no more than expressing their dissatisfaction with the Matthew couple¡¯s behavior. They even had a bold spection that Charlotte¡¯s identity must not be as simple as it seemed.

    There were many different opinions on the matter.

    Lyra listened quietly and did not chime in.

    She suddenly remembered Charlotte¡¯s threat to her in front of Seaside Vi a few days ago.

    It seemed that there was more behind Abigail Matthews¡¯ car ident.

    Now that Charlotte had finally be recognized as a member of the Matthews family, what would be her next big move?

 Chapter 39 Donâ€™t Miss the Good Show

    Having finished her lunch in the cafeteria, Lyra went back to her office and turn on her work mode again.

    She only had a spection about the matter of the Matthews family, but there was no substantial evidence, and neither did she actually care.

    But if Charlotte took the initiative to mess with her, then it would be different.

    Halfway through the afternoon, Cody called.

    What came to Lyra¡¯s ear was a sweet boyish voice, ¡°Lyra, are you free tonight?¡±

    Lyra was tapping the keyboard, her tone t, ¡°Nope.¡±

    Cody pouted and continued anyway, ¡°I have to go to the banquet at the Matthews¡¯ tonight. I¡¯ve been working for seven days in a row, so you have to give me a break, right?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°Granted.¡±

    Not expecting her to agree so readily, Cody tentatively asked again, ¡°And may I have the pleasure to invite Miss Carroll to be my date for the evening?¡±

    Lyra pursed her lips, her starry eyes flickering, thinking over something.

    A whileter, she replied, ¡°Ok.¡±

    With one brief word, Lyra hung up the phone.

    Cody on the other end of the phone silentlymented that the Queen was so cold and emotionless!

    Lyra hadn¡¯t nned to go, but since Cody mentioned it, she might as well stop by to join in the fun.

    30 minutester, Kellie came to her office and ced a delicate gift box on Lyra¡¯s desk.

    ¡°Director, this was just delivered. It¡¯s for you,¡±

    ¡°Got it, you can leave now.¡±

    When Kellie was gone, Lyra got up and opened the gift box.

    It was an evening dress. The style is quite in line with her aesthetics. Cody that boy really made a full preparation for this.

    She shook her head in amusement, took a few more nce at the dress before putting it back and went back to work.

    As soon as the end of the day came, most of the employees started to pack up and prepared to leave. Lyra told those who like to work overtime to go back early as well. When almost everyone in thepany had left, she took the elevator to get down.

    In front of the Angle Group Tower, Cody was waiting by a new silver-gray Maybach.

    When he saw Lyrae out, he took a look at her.

    Just a nce, he couldn¡¯t move his eyes away anymore.

    She was simply stunning in that snow-white dress, who could even outshine many popr movie stars.

    Unfortunately, Lyra didn¡¯t really care to be a star.

    Cody tsked and smiled as he trotted over, stretching out his arm in a gentlemanly way, ¡°My queen, it is my greatest honor to join you at the banquet.¡±

    Lyra snickered and reached out to give him a pop on the head, ¡°Knock it off.¡±

    Cody covered his head, pouting, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±

    As Lyra walked towards the car, Cody hurried to open the door for her, meanwhile continuing with hispliment, ¡°Lyra, you have such a good taste. This dress is amazing.¡±

    Lyra paused in her tracks.

    Looking at him suspiciously, she asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you pick this for me and send it over?¡±

    Cody was confused and also a little embarrassed, ¡°I was going to pick a dress for you personally, but I was on set all afternoon and so busy that I forgot.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s expression became serious.

    She remembered that she didn¡¯t see the name of the sender on the box this afternoon. Since she and Cody had talked on the phone before that, she assumed it was from this kid and didn¡¯t care too much.

    Now things had be interesting!

    Cody thought she was angry with him so asked weakly, ¡°Lyra, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lyra did not exin anything, red lips curled up into a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t miss the good show.¡±

    In the dressing room on the second floor, the Matthews House.

    Charlotte was still putting on her makeup. She had been making preparation since noon. Today, she must be the center of attention.

    She sat next to her, chattering without stop, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your invitation to this party, my brother would have grounded me for who knows how long. You don¡¯t know, those jerks in the Freeman Manor are keeping a strict watch on me. I¡¯m bored to death.¡±

    Charlotte smiled andforted her, ¡°You¡¯re out now, right? I guess Melvin won¡¯t confine you guys there anymore.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. My brother is a hard-hearted person, principled and stubborn.¡± She sighed and continued toin, ¡°And you, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing these days. You didn¡¯t even answer my calls. I¡¯m even wondering if you have sold me out.¡±

    Charlotte¡¯s face stiffened, but soon she went to take She¡¯s hand affectionately, ¡°How could I possibly do such a thing! You¡¯ve always been my best friend. I¡¯m quite sad that you¡¯d think of me like that.¡±

    She saw her expression was sincere, so she believed it. ¡°I was just joking. Please don¡¯t take it to the heart. However, congrattions. You can finally marry into our family as the daughter of the Matthews family, all the more worthy of my brother!

    Charlotte¡¯s face turned sullen, but changed back to a warm smile the moment She looked over.

    She didn¡¯t even notice and continued talking.

    ¡°But then again, now you¡¯re one of the Matthews, as well as the future heir to Matton Corp. With such a high status, Lyra that bitch is no match for you.¡±

    This made Charlotte verycent.

    When she was about to humblebrag about it, there was a noise outside the door.

    It sounded like something had dropped to the ground.

    The two looked at each other and got up to open the door.

    It turned out it was the maid who came to deliver the dress, but she identally collided with the cart of the passing cleaner, and things fell all over the ce, so the maid was helping to pick them up.

    She covered her nose in disgust, ¡°Ugh, what a mess. It¡¯s dirty!¡±

    The cleaner went up to apologize in fear and trepidation.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorrydies. It¡¯ll be done soon and won¡¯t dirty your door.¡±

    Charlotte frowned in disgust, but after all, She was there, so she could not directly chide them. She only smiled and said, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not a big deal. Many guests are gonna be here today. Hurry up and do your job.¡±

    Then she turned to the maid who was helping, ¡°Bring in the dress. The size has been altered, right? Come on.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The maid hurriedly picked up the intact dress box from the floor and followed Charlotte into the dressing room.

    With the box opened- it was a snow-white haute couture dress.

    She was directly mesmerized, ¡°Dear god, what a beautiful dress. This is from a famous designer¡¯s abroad, right? Charlotte, no wonder you¡¯re the center of spotlight tonight. Uncle and aunt love you so much that even I¡¯m envious.¡±

    Charlotte was actually so satisfied by She words although she denied modestly, ¡°This is nothing. You¡¯re little princess of the Freeman family¡¯.¡±

    The twoplimented each other for a while. Then She took a few photos with her ¡°bestie¡± and posted them on Instagram, writing, ¡°Weing party for my bestie. She is a stunner.¡±

    It soon drew a bunch ofments from She¡¯s celebrity fans, praising both of them in every possible exaggerating way.

    She, who had not been out for a long time, got her vanity boost tonight.

    Charlotte found a way to make She leave, ¡°Girl, please help me go take a look how many people havee here. Isn¡¯t it almost time to start?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    As soon as She left, Charlotte quickly made a phone call.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going with the bitch? Nothing¡¯s gonna go wrong tonight, right?¡±

    Irene on the other end of the phone sounded confident, ¡°No, my people are watching her. You¡¯ll see.¡±

    With her words, Charlotte waspletely rest assured.

    She couldn¡¯t hold back her excitement for the good show ahead.

    Tonight, she would be the first socialite of Frayton with Lyra under her feet!

 Chapter 40 Which One is Fake

    At 8:00 pm, the Matthews House was full of guests, except for their own rtives, all of whom came from the upper echelon of dignitaries.

    Katelyn Morgan, also known as the Mrs. Matthews, stood quietly beside Jamie Matthews, smiling and greeting the guests every now and then.

    But she was not happy at all. Her real daughter was still in aa, but Jamie already asked to bring his mistress¡¯s daughter back, and let Katelyn admit that girl as her child. She was downright furious.

    But she also knew that the Matthews family did not have any son as the heir, and her only daughter had be a vegetable. To prevent the Matthews family from copsing, she could only listen to Jamie.

    So no matter how reluctant she was, she had to pretend to love Charlotte.

    ¡°Look! It¡¯s Miss Charlotte Matthews!¡±

    Someone in the crowd suddenly shouted, and all eyes instantly followed the spotlight and looked to the second floor.

    Charlotte was wearing delicate makeup, a fine-tuned smile on her face, with a dress that brought out her elegance.

    Her seemed so graceful as she walked down the stairs.

    The crowd burst into amotion. Cheers and apuse surrounded her.

    Ady spoke to Katelyn, ¡°Mrs. Matthews, you¡¯re really lucky. Your younger daughter is also a stunning beauty, and her fianc¨¦ is the president of the Freeman group. How enviable.¡±

    Anotherdy chimed in, ¡°Yes, Mr. Freeman is a handsome and promising young man. The two of them are really a match made in heaven. You¡¯re so lucky!

    ¡°Thank you. But you two both have a son and a daughter, right? It must be a jolly family¡­¡± Katelyn managed a smile as her fists were clenched tightly.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Melvin, who was mentioned, was sitting quietly at the moment, with no extra expression on his face.

    Despite not saying a word, he himself still held a strong presence with his own charisma.

    Charlotte felt the crowd¡¯s either admiring or envious gazes, enjoying the vanity of being the star in the limelight.

    There were many wealthy boys on the first floor, who hadn¡¯t pulled their eyes away from her ever, since she came out.

    Charlotte noticed it too, which was why she deliberately take it slowly when walking down the stairs.

    However.

    She was just halfway down the stairs when the crowd suddenly gasped again.

    Someone was shouting, ¡°Cody Carver is here!¡±

    Everyone turned their heads to look at the door.

    The young and handsome Cody came step by step from the end of the red carpet with his femalepanion. Because he was a big star and the young master of the Carver family, his appearance made the guests more thrilled.

    And the first thing people noticed when they look sideways was Lyra beside him.

    A long white dress went well with her glowing skin; her makeup today was very light, but together with the dress, the two unexpectedlyplemented each other.

    When walking over, Lyra looked like an angel.

    The crowd was almost entirely enchanted, and no one paid any more attention to Charlotte behind them.

    Charlotte was still standing in the middle of the stairs. Never had she expected that Lyra crushed her the moment she entered the house.

    Now she was stuck there and no one was paying attention to her at all. She didn¡¯t know whether to get down or go back, so pissed that she almost passed out.

    This bitch could look so stunning even in a knock-off dress?

    The delicate makeup she spent all afternoon painting was not as effective as the bitch¡¯s light makeup?

    Why!

    She was no way worse than this bitch!

    Charlotte gritted her teeth, and she elegantly covered her mouth and coughed lightly twice, trying to draw back the attention.

    A guest nearby turned to nce at her, and his keen eye spotted what was wrong and shouted.

    ¡°Look at this! Mr. Carver¡¯s date is wearing the same dress as Miss Matthews.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true! As the saying goes, the most embarrassing part isn¡¯t when you and the other dress the same, but when you find you¡¯re the uglier one! Mr. Carver¡¯s femalepanion is simply stunning, I totally forgot what Miss Matthews looks like in it¡­¡±

    The guests started to dart their eyes between the two.

    In front of the unhurried, ssy and stylish Lyra, Charlotte waspletely yed.

    Charlotte felt like she was about to vomit blood from the rage.

    This was not at all what she wanted to see!

    Soon, someone else noticed that something was wrong.

    ¡°This dress seems to be the work of the famous foreign designer Miss Z. It¡¯s called First Snow, right?¡±

    ¡°Yikes! It¡¯s really the First Snow!¡±

    ¡°But Miss Z¡¯s every design is unique. It¡¯s always limited to one piece in the world. You can¡¯t get it even if you have money. How can there be two pieces of First Snow at the same time?¡±

    ¡°Who the hell is wearing a knock-off dress?!¡±

    The crowd was in an uproar. All of a sudden, the atmosphere became intense.

    Two identical pieces, which meant that one of them must be a knock-off!

    Charlotte was relieved to see that things were finally back on track.

    Jamie and Katelyn, however, were stunned.

    They didn¡¯t expect a supposedly peaceful party to turn into a fashion drama.

    Guests were chattering here and there, and the atmosphere in the ballroom was instantly ignited.

    The people here are noblemen and noblewomen who abhorred knock-offs.

    Fearing that things would get out of hand, Katelyn walked to the microphone in the middle of the hall.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that this happened today. It¡¯s unexpected to us as well. But I have to exin to everyone that this dress on my daughter was delivered yesterday, right after I personally called Miss Z and purchased it at a price of $30 million. There¡¯s absolutely no way that it is fake.¡±

    There was another gasp from the crowd.

    30 million for an evening dress!

    It seemed that the Matthews couple really doted on their new baby girl!

    Once again, the guests looked at Charlotte with envy.

    Having regained attention, Charlotte walked down steadily while holding the handrails to stand alongside Katelyn.

    She put on a polite smile, showing the crowd that she was indeed the gentlewoman of the prestigious Matthews family.

    With Katelyn¡¯s exnation, the crowd was convinced, basically concluding that the one on Lyra was a fake.

    Cody stepped forward and blocked the malicious nces aiming at Lyra.

    Then he looked at Katelyn on the stage and sneered, ¡°So Mrs. Matthews is suggesting that my date is wearing a fake dress?¡±

    Katelyn was choked at his words, not knowing how to reply.

    Jamie was even more terrified for a while.

    What to do?

    If it was admitted that the date Mr. Carver brought here was wearing a knock-off dress and the Carver family was disgraced, it would certainly be dangerous for the Matthews family¡¯s coboration with them.

    But if they said Charlotte was wearing the fake one, it would also greatly tarnish the Matthews family¡¯s reputation. They would lose their dignity in the upper circle.

    It seemed like no matter which choice they made, the Matthews family would suffer a huge loss. Jamie was in a dilemma. Who could¡¯ve thought that a normal party would end up like this!

    Just when the crowd was waiting for the truth to be revealed and murmuring to each other, She suddenly stood up.

    ¡°Did you buy the clothes she was wearing yourself, Mr. Carver?¡±

    Cody replied, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Carver, you were probably hoodwinked by her.¡±

    She smiled smugly and continued to exin in front of the guests, ¡°I¡¯m sure you all don¡¯t know this woman. She¡¯s an orphan my grandfather picked up from the orphanage. Her name is Lyra Carroll.

    ¡°She used to like to steal things when she was living in my house. If it wasn¡¯t for my mom¡¯s kindness, she would¡¯ve been kicked out long ago. For an immoral person like her, how is it possible for her to get Miss Z¡¯s recognition? This one must be fake!¡±

 Chapter 41 Dance Battle

    When She finished, the whole room was shocked.

    People¡¯s gaze towards Lyra changed instantly.

    Cody knew Lyra¡¯s real identity. His was instantly infuriated, ¡°Who the hell are you to nder my friend!¡±

    She was jealous and angry when she saw that Cody was still defending Lyra even after what she had said.

    She did not dare to offend the young devil of the Carver family, she could only suppress her fury, ¡°Mr. Carver, you¡¯ve been deceived by this woman. She is best at acting like an innocent angel and seducing men. She used to wheedle my grandfather like that!

    ¡°Bullshit! Lyra is¡­¡±

    The person behind him suddenly pinched his arm so hard that Cody¡¯s words came to a screeching halt and he turned his head to look at Lyra.

    Lyra slightly furrowed her brow and shook her head, her gaze indicative of something.

    Melvin, who had been keeping silent in the crowd, saw the small movements between the two clearly and subconsciously frowned.

    Cody, who understood Lyra¡¯s hint here,pletely stopped talking.

    Lyra looked straight at She and snorted, ¡°It seems that the lesson for youst time isn¡¯t enough? You still have the strength toe out and speak evil of others.¡±

    She¡¯s entire body shivered with fear being stared by Lyra like this; she felt like her knees which had just recovered were aching again.

    Considering that they were in the public and quite far apart from each other, She thought that Lyra wouldn¡¯t dare do anything, so it emboldened her to denounce Lyra loudly.

    ¡°How dare you mentionst time? You broke into my house and smashed everything because you had your paramour to back you up, and¡­¡±

    ¡°She Freeman.¡±

    Not far away, Melvin called out to her in a calm tone.

    She subconsciously shuddered. When her brother called her by her full name, it usually meant that he was really enraged.

    She was reluctant, but had to stop talking more about thest time and return to the topic of tonight.

    ¡°Hmph, no matter what, this dress on you is fake. Instead of waiting for the truth to be revealed, you might as well admit it directly now!¡±

    Lyra did not speak.

    Charlotte on the stage, however, took the microphone and said, ¡°Lyra, if you really like the First Snow by Miss Z, I can send it to you after the party. Today is my special day, I do not want to spoil everyone¡¯s mood because of this. I¡¯ll let the maid take you down to get a new one first, alright?¡±

    With her words, not only did she make herself look generous and kind, she also reaffirmed the fact that Lyra¡¯s dress was a knock-off.

    Jamie saw this and immediately passed a wink to Katelyn.

    Katelyn hurriedly beckoned the maid, ¡°Take thisdy to the guest room and give her a new dress.¡±

    Two maids immediately came out and were about to pull Lyra, who was still standing on the red carpet.

    At this time, all the guests present had believe in consensus that she was wearing the knock-off dress, thus looking at her with contempt and disgust.

    After all, one was a member of the Matthews family, while the other was just someone who grew up in an orphanage. The difference in status was too great, and the truth was obvious.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Just as the maid approached, Lyra finally spoke.

    She smiled and looked tenderly at Charlotte on the stage, ¡°The dresses designed by Miss Z are not only beautiful in shape, the sewing and stitching techniques of each dress are also very unique. Even though the knock-off dress looks like the original one, it cannot replicate the very way of stitching.¡±

    Charlotte was confused, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    Lyra smiled lightly, looking like a proud dialectician.

    ¡°If Miss Matthews insists that her dress is the authentic one, then do you dare battle with me in dancing to the song ¡®Lover¡¯?¡±

    ¡®Lover¡¯ is the most difficult dance in tango, showing the different sides of a woman: gentle, wild, coquettish, pampered, etc. This dance was difficult in the footwork and rhythmic changes. Even if the dancer got slightly distracted, she could no longer keep up with the music.

    The whole room was shocked!

    This woman hadn¡¯t gotten crazy enough, huh?

    Who gave her the confidence to propose a battle!

    Didn¡¯t she think she had made enough of a fool of herself?

    After the dancer finished such a difficult and intense song, if she was wearing the knock-off dress, with that inferior stitching technique, she would have the dress torn apart.

    By then, it would be an unprecedented scandal in front of so many people!

    But since someone was willing to make a fool of themselves, they were more than happy to watch the show.

    Charlotte on the stage was looking at Lyra, and she too was puzzled. What made Lyra so confident that she was wearing the authentic dress?

    And since when did Lyra learn tango?

    Even Charlotte had just picked up this type of dance recently, which was sort of a thing for the upper ss. ¡®Lover¡¯ was so difficult that she could barely remember all the moves.

    What if this bitch really knew how to do it and even danced better than her?

    Charlotte was nervous.

    Lyra smiled seeing the silent Charlotte, ¡°Miss Matthews, you don¡¯t dare? Are you afraid?¡±

    This was a downright provocation. If Charlotte did not ept the challenge, she would certainly be looked down upon, and even be considered that she was guilty.

    She immediately stood up for Charlotte, ¡°Charlotte, don¡¯t be afraid topete with her! She proposed the battle, so you let her dance first, to fulfill her desire to embarrass herself in public!¡±

    Yes! She almost forgot!

    Charlotte¡¯s eyes lit up. Lyra was wearing the fake dress, so even if she danced well, the dress would still be torn. Her embarrassment was inevitable.

    Therefore, Charlotte took the microphone, ¡°Since Lyra insists, then I¡¯ll y along. Take this as a spice-up for the party.¡±

    She said, her fingertips gently pinching the hem of her skirt and smiling as she bowed toward the crowd.

    The guests obviously were satisfied with her attitude and had faith in her.

    Finally, on deciding who to dance first, Charlotte chose to go first.

    ¡°Lyra was bound to make a fool of herself when she danced, and by then, who would be interested in appreciating her own dance?¡± Charlotte thought to herself.

    So she had better go first to earn a round of apuse.

    Because ¡®Lover¡¯ is a dance for two, Charlotte instantly looked in the direction of Melvin.

    But where he had been standing was now empty. Where did he go?

    In front of so many people, it was not appropriate for Charlotte to go out to look for him.

    So among the many men who had invited her to dance together, she chose the one who looked rtively the most handsome.

    The music begun and the two started dancing to the rhythm.

    Charlotte¡¯s dance was not necessarily eye-catching, but she managed to remember all the movements of the first half of the song and delivered a more or lessplete performance. Besides, she was the key figure of the party tonight, so the crowd still pped and cheered enthusiastically for her.

    Charlotte was overjoyed, thinking she had wowed everyone with her performance, and tried even harder.

    However, when she was doing an upward arm swing to the music, she heard a sudden ripping sound from the inside of her arm.

    The sound was small,pletely covered by the music. But she herself could hear it clearly.

    Did her dress get torn?

    Charlotte panicked all of a sudden.

    How was this possible? Her dress was definitely authentic. Could it be that she had indeed moved too violently?

    She thought in restlessness and reduced her force in making every move since.

    And because of the distraction, she missed the beat and stepped out the wrong foot, which was stepping right on her partner¡¯s!

    The ce suddenly fell into a silence.

    Charlotte awkwardly retracted her foot and terminated the dance in advance.

    ¡°Sorry guys. I just came back from abroad and had started to learn this song two days ago. I didn¡¯t do a good job.¡±

    She chimed in, ¡°Only two days of learning and you can already dance like this. Charlotte, you don¡¯t need to be modest. You¡¯ve done a good job!¡±

    Many guests followed to praise her in order to give face to the Matton Corp.

    Jamie and Katelynughed and thanked theirpliments one by one.

    Charlotte breathed a sigh of relief and became even more convinced that her dress was torn a little only because of her big movements. There was no way it was fake!

    After all, she managed to finish the dance even though it was not very good, at least the dress was still intact.

    The crowd looked at Lyra with an even odder look.

    She spoke again, a look of schadenfreude on her face.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°Charlotte has finished dancing. Now it¡¯s your turn!¡±

 Chapter 42 How many surprises he didnâ€™t know about

    Lyra remained calm and collected, ¡°Alright.¡±

    She turned her head to look at Cody, but saw Cody blushing with obvious awkwardness, and he said in a very small voice, ¡°Lyra¡­ I can¡¯t do this song. Am I embarrassing you?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything, and didn¡¯t mean to me him.

    She once again broke the silence, smiling more smugly, ¡°It seems that Mr. Carver can¡¯t help you. What would you do now? What if no one here want to dance with you? How embarrassing would that be!¡±

    Lyra remained silent as her eyes scanned across the men in the room.

    A few men coveted the beautiful Lyra and at one point they wanted to stand up and invite her, but to think that she was wearing a knock-off dress, they were afraid they would be disgraced being on stage with her, so they eventually gave up.

    For two minutes, none in the room asked to dance with Lyra.

    She¡¯s smug grin could not get any wider.

    She was about to continue taunting Lyra when suddenly from the back of the crowd came a man¡¯s husky voice.

    ¡°I wonder if Miss Carroll would like to dance with me?¡±

    The crowd looked over. Melvin had returned to the hall at some point and was looking at Lyra on the red carpet with an intense gaze.

    He actually never left the room, but just went to a quiet and inconspicuous ce to stay; he did not want to get involved in the sh between women.

    But Charlotte had finished her dance, which meant there was probably something wrong with Lyra¡¯s dress.

    If he danced with Lyra, he could help cover her waistline to prevent the dress from being ripped, so as to avoid the embarrassing oue.

    He thought he was just being nice, but some people thought different.

    ¡°Melvin¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    Charlotte and She spoke out almost simultaneously.

    She was very excited, ¡°Brother, how can you help her! You are Charlotte¡¯s fianc¨¦. You didn¡¯t even help Charlotte, instead you want to help this woman. What will the others think of Charlotte then? You can¡¯t do this to her, right?¡±

    Charlotte did notin, just looking at him pitifully with her eyes reddened. But in her heart, she was already bellowing with hatred.

    If Lyra really agreed to his invitation, then what did it make her, the current fianc¨¦e of Melvin look like?

    Melvin actually asked to dance with Lyra regardless of the awkwardness, but his didn¡¯t even offer his help to his fianc¨¦e?

    What the hell!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    In an instant, the intense hatred in Charlotte¡¯s heart reached its peak.

    Melvin ignored the two women¡¯s usations and looked at Lyra again, his eyes signaling her to ept his invitation.

    Lyra just threw a nce at him and then withdrew her gaze. She walked straight to the stage, speaking emotionlessly, ¡°I appreciate your kindness, Mr. Freeman, but it is not necessary, because I want to do, the solo dance.¡±

    ¡°What?! This woman is crazy, right?¡±

    ¡°Such a difficult song and she actually wants to dance alone? And look at her expression just now. She didn¡¯t even take Mr. Freeman seriously.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s so arrogant. I can¡¯t wait to see her make a fool of herself!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The guests¡¯ discussion around Lyra was feverish.

    Charlotte, by contrast, was quietly relieved.

    She smiled triumphantly, ¡°Good.¡±

    Being rejected, Melvin couldn¡¯t hide the displeasure on his face. He pursed his lips, did not say anything else and sat back in his seat.

    Since the person rejected his kindness so firmly, then he wouldn¡¯t bother anymore.

    Lyra was standing on the stage, as if she did not hear the voices of doubt around.

    When the music was on, she was quickly immersed in it, and her whole aura suddenly changed.

    The guests, seeing that she was about to start, all went silent and sat back to watch the show.

    But¡­

    One second, two seconds¡­

    The people who were waiting to see the clown gradually became in awe!

    Lyra in the spotlight was moving along the music.

    The long snow-white dress was swaying and flowing, making her like an angel of the night.

    She seemed to have be one with the music, sometimes grand and elegant, sometimes passionate and wild. Even the most difficult cross-steps, spins and jumps in the song had been interpreted perfectly by her.

    She had adapted a dance-for-two into a proper female solo dance.

    ¡®Lover¡¯ seemed to be a dance song specially made for her.

    ¡°Oh my God! How did she do that?¡±

    ¡°This is simply the best ¡®Lover¡¯ dance I¡¯ve ever seen!¡±

    ¡°What a pity. If only I had just stood up and invited her to dance. She was so beautiful! What did I miss!¡±

    The men who refused to step out before were now sighing and wailing.

    If they could hold that slim waist for just a second, tonight would be more than worth it!

    Some people regretted it, others marveled at it.

    All the guests were so engrossed in this dance by Lyra.

    Melvin also fixed his gaze on the person who was like a white swan on stage, his eyes sparkling with surprise.

    To perform the world¡¯s most difficult tango dance so perfectly, one needed at least five years of learning and practice.

    Since the divorce, Lyra had been like a mysterious treasure vault to him, constantly giving him surprises as he dug deeper.

    How many more surprises she had that he didn¡¯t know about?

    Charlotte was also astonished, who was standing at the very back corner of the stage, where the lights couldn¡¯t reach her.

    She could clearly see how amazed the guests were, especially her beloved Melvin, who hadn¡¯t looked away once throughout the dance.

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she was, grinding her teeth, her face distorted due to jealousy and resentment.

    But in a few seconds, she figured it out.

    So what if Lyra was impressing everyone with the dance!

    The more she was being praised now, the more embarrassed she was gonna beter.

    As the dance was reaching a final crescendo, the guests were holding their breath watching Lyra¡¯s graceful spinning. It required a high intensity of movement that if the dress was ripped at this point, then such a beautiful dance would be ruined!

    At this time, Lyra on stage had spun for a dozen rounds consecutively to the climax of the song.

    Charlotte and She could barely hide the malice and excitement in their eyes!

    The tenseness of the crowd had reached its peak too!

    Just as the atmosphere was feverish for the moment, Lyra stopped spinning at thest note of the music and stood firmly on the stage with a sleek finishing move.

    No ident.

    There was no stage ident.

    It was a splendid feast for the eyes.

    The whole room fell into silence.

    And then erupted the thunderous apuse.

    Lyra, surrounded by praise and awe, remained calm as if it was nothing special.

    Her dancing posed a sharp contrast against Charlotte¡¯s performance.

    The guests, who originally supported Charlotte, now did not even want to look at her. All they could remember was Lyra¡¯s fascinating dance.

    But as this dance came to an end, a new problem emerged!

    Both of them finished dancing without ripping their dresses.

    So who on earth was wearing the authentic First Snow?

 Chapter 43 Do You Need a Toy Boy, My Queen?

    The crowd started whispering again, and some even quietly googled First Snow in an attempt to find out the difference between the two dresses.

    And Charlotte, who was standing in the corner of the stage, waspletely flummoxed.

    This bitch had done dancing, but howe nothing happened?

    She was obviously wearing the fake dress!

    Why?

    Which part of the process went wrong?

    Charlotte could not ept it at all. She suffered a crushing defeat because of Lyra, who had stolen the showpletely.

    She ran to Lyra to see what kind of sorcery Lyra had done to the dress.

    Just halfway through the run, because of her violent stretching movement, the waistline of the dress connecting the hip suddenly split!

    At this time, there was no music to cover the sound anymore. The tearing sound was very loud and piercing, almost instantly drawing the attention of everyone.

    The moment Charlotte realized it, she reached out to cover it at once but was toote!

    The stitching on the side of her dress was torn into a long slit from under her arms to her hipbone, and her pink bra was exposed through the opening, which could be seen clearly under the spotlight.

    Charlotte waspletely dumbfounded, her face colorless.

    She squatted down and curled up to cover herself. However, with this movement, the dress was ripped once again.

    Now even her pink panty was revealed.

    Yoo-hoo, it was a two-piece lingerie set!

    Immediately afterwards, the crowd burst into a guffaw.

    mocking and flirtatious nces enveloped her.

    ¡°Haha, is this the bonus for today prepared by the Matthews family?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m shocked! The Matthews family¡¯s second daughter is actually wearing a knock-off dress in the public! She¡¯s the first one to wear it with such ridiculous confidence!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, and she wrongly used Mr. Carver¡¯s plus one. Who gave her the guts?¡±

    ¡°Her dancing is a disaster, and she is wearing a fake dress? Are the Matthews¡¯ taking us as fools?¡±

    People¡¯s words were harsh.

    In order to fawn on the Matthews family before, those tried so hard to praise Charlotte in every possible way; but now they just couldn¡¯t wait to trample her into the mud.

    Charlotte broke down, screaming as she listened to the overwhelming voices attacking her.

    Tears welled up in her eyes. She looked wretched, but no one took pity on her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not! It¡¯s not like that! How can it be a knock-off! How is it possible!¡±

    She was still shaking her head in disbelief.

    Suddenly she was blinded for a second by the shlight.

    Charlotte looked in the direction of the shlight and saw Lyra, who was also standing on the stage, taking pictures of her wretchedness with her cell phone.

    How dared she take ugly pictures of her in front of so many people?

    Lyra was standing less than a meter away from her, the stunning snow-white dress on her was glinting in the spotlight. Divine like a goddess, as Lyra was looking at her, a proud smile on her face.

    What made this bitch so arrogant?

    Impulsionpletely got to Charlotte¡¯s head and she couldn¡¯t wait rushing over to tear Lyra apart, ¡°Was it you? You did this to me, didn¡¯t you? Why did you do this! You are so vicious!¡±

    Katelyn still couldn¡¯t figure out why she had bought a fake dress for $30 million. Seeing that things were out of control, Jamie hurriedly gestured Katelyn to let her stop Charlotte.

    Katelyn then reacted and hurriedly brought two maids up.

    But when they reached the spot, the fight was already over.

    Melvin strode onto the stage to block himself between the two women.

    When Charlotte saw him, it was like someone who was dying in the desert suddenly met an oasis.

    She jumped on him regardless, choked up with tears, pointing at Lyra with indignation, ¡°Melvin, you have to believe me. She did this to me! It must be her! My family have spent 30 million buying First Snow, so how can it be fake? It must be she who took the opportunity and switched the dresses!¡±

    Melvin listened quietly but kept his eyes on Lyra, his gaze unfathomable.

    Jamie rushed to pick up the microphone to save the day, ¡°Sorry everyone, my daughter is in a slightly unstable state tonight. I¡¯ll let thedy take her back to the room first to calm her down. We¡¯lle backter. As for the knock-off dress, it took us by surprise as well. We¡¯ve indeed transferred 30 million to Miss Z¡¯s ount and the log can be retrieved. I¡¯ll definitely conduct a thorough investigation and give everyone an exnation!¡± He said, bowing towards the guests and throwing a ferocious nce at Katelyn, ¡°Pull her away now!¡±

    Katelyn nodded and hurriedly asked the maid to drag Charlotte to upstairs.

    Even when the sound of Charlotte¡¯s cryingpletely disappeared, the guests still hadn¡¯t stopped their discussion.

    Jamie scanned the room and became more and more upset with Charlotte.

    He had thought bringing this illegitimate daughter back into the family would save the Matton Corp, but it turned out to be a disaster!

    Made such a big joke out of herself as soon as she arrived!

    He really regretted about his decision.

    The spotlight was turned off, and the crowd was talking about Charlotte while paying a little less attention to Lyra.

    Lyra turned to get off the stage, but she noticed from the corner of her eye that someone was staring straight at her.

    Melvin¡¯s thin lips were pursed, and one couldn¡¯t tell if he was angry or thinking about something.

    Lyra was irritated by his stare, tucked her hand back and looked askance, smiling yfully, ¡°What? I stole your fianc¨¦e¡¯s spotlight. Are you trying to steal it back?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Melvin was still staring at her, sizing her up and down, and the look in his eyes suddenly became iprehensible.

    Lyra didn¡¯t understand the connotation in his eyes, neither was she interested in doing so.

    She was about to leave when she heard him speak, ¡°How are you doing?¡±

    The low voice sounded like he cared.

    Lyra was very ufortable with him talking like that.

    ¡°What else could have happened to me? I¡¯m better than ever after watching such a good show.¡±

    As she finished, she withdrew her gaze and went off stage to find Cody.

    Even though her back was turned, she still felt the creep gaze fixed at her, and she subconsciously walked faster.

    ¡­

    Without Charlotte out of the way and Jamie taking good care of everything, the guests¡¯ interest in the incident faded.

    After all, it was still in the territory of others, no good in speaking ill of the host so tantly.

    In less than an hour, the whole party returned to the original harmonious atmosphere.

    Cody had be Lyra¡¯s ultimate fanboy, looking at her with starry eyes expectantly, ¡°My Queen, do you need a toy boy? Here¡¯s a sweet, gentle and obedient puppy dog. Would you consider adopting him?¡±

    Melvin, who was chitchatting with others in the crowd, was very close to them and observing the two in secret.

    Hearing Cody¡¯s words, his face turned sullen almost instantly.

    Lyra pushed Cody¡¯s head away with one of her fingers and rolled her eyes, ¡°Get lost. Your mama here is not interested in little brats like you who ain¡¯t old enough to get married.¡±

    Not far away, Melvin, his face back to normal, continued to talk andugh with the other presidents.

    Cody, on the other hand, was instantly dejected.

    He grunted, ¡°I don¡¯t care! When I¡¯m old enough in a few years, and if you¡¯re still unmarried, I¡¯ll marry you!¡±

    Lyra could only smile helplessly and shake her head when she saw him in such a high morale.

    ¡­

    Seeing that the situation was finally under control, Jamie picked up the mic and walked up to the stage again, starting to speak in a serious manner, ¡°I¡¯m so delighted that everyone coulde to my youngest daughter¡¯s wee party today¡­¡±

    ¡°But tonight, in addition to inviting you all to have fun, there is actually something very important for the Matton Corp to be announced!¡±

 Chapter 44 Ugly Photo!

    Jamie paused, and the crowd instantly fell silent, waiting expectantly for what he was gonna say.

    The look on his face turned solemn, ¡°I believe that all the guests here know what happened to the Matton Corp a few days ago. It was agonizing to our family. But for the purpose that the Matton Corp could continue to prosper, I have decided to announce my new heir in the presence of all of you tonight, Charlotte Matthews.¡±

    As he finished, he turned his head and stretched out his arm to indicate the crowd to look upstairs.

    Charlotte had changed into a new light yellow long dress, fluffy curls falling right on her right shoulder, and she even had her makeup fixed too, back to being the pretty Miss Matthews.

    Her gentle and elegant smile seemed like she had totally forgotten what had happened over an hour ago.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    The guests also apuded ordingly when they saw her.

    With the lesson she just learned, Charlotte collected herself and came downstairs at an even pace, slowly walking up to Jamie and giving him a father-daughter hug.

    And then, Jamie walked off stage, leaving the ce to Charlotte.

    Charlotte held the microphone. Under the spotlight, her eyes slightly red, she found it hard to restrain the excitement.

    ¡°I would like to thank my mom and dad for giving me this opportunity to do my part for the Matton Corp. I will do my best to learn about thepany¡¯s affairs and to help the Matton Corp take another big step forward in the future. I would also like to thank everyone for joining me tonight and hope you all can have a great time. ¡±

    The guests underneath thought her speech was over so they apuded again.

    But Charlotte was just doing a pause and now she went on, with a trace of sheepishness on her face.

    ¡°Perhaps many guests here already knew, but I still want to invite everyone publicly. In just a month, I will hold a formal engagement party with the Freeman Group president Mr. Melvin Freeman at the Grand Esther Hotel. I hope you coulde to witness our love. ¡±

    She said with happiness on her face, looking sweetly towards Melvin, but in the meantime she cast a nce at Lyra¡¯s direction out of the corner of her eye.

    Cody listened and also subconsciously turned his head to look at Lyra next to him.

    Her face was simply expressionless; she was leisurely tasting a ss of red wine.

    Cody was still a little worried and heforted her, ¡°Lyra, this scum has only been divorced not long ago, and now he got engaged so soon. What a bastard. Lucky that you divorced him. And this chick deliberately made such a high-profile announcement in front of everyone. She was clearly provoking you. What a bitch.¡±

    Lyra was amused by him and giggled, ¡°You¡¯ve said it all. What else do I have to say.¡±

    The two,ughing and chatting, were clearly seen by Charlotte on stage.

    That bitch was pretending to be light-hearted. She didn¡¯t even take her seriously?

    Malice shed across her eyes.

    After taking a bow, Charlotte stepped down and started toasting the guests one by one.

    Katelyn was taking the lead and greeted everyone properly; the waiter followed behind her in silence holding the wine.

    Charlotte toasted the guests in a group-by-group manner, since they were spontaneously divided ording to topics.

    Soon she reached Lyra.

    After Charlotte finished toasting the others, she held up a ss of wine and looked at Lyra with a natural smile.

    ¡°Lyra, we had some minor disputes between us. But I know you¡¯re a forgiving person and will let it go.¡±

    Lyra also picked up the ss beside her, raised her eyes to meet with Charlotte¡¯s, red lips slightly curled up, ¡°Miss Matthews may not know me very well. I¡¯m the most vindictive, and I always abide the principle of tit-for-tat.¡±

    Charlotte¡¯s smile stiffened for a second, which soon turned into an even bigger smile. She slowly leaned in to Lyra¡¯s ear.

    Others would think that the two got along well if they looked from beside.

    ¡°It must be hard for you to hear me share my love story with Melvin just now, right? After three years of suffering in the Freeman family for him, you only got to leave in disgrace. Tsk, poor thing.¡±

    Charlotte smiled in a sarcastic way.

    Lyra sneered, ¡°Oops, sorry. I don¡¯t seem to see how loving Miss Matthews and Mr. Freeman have been. I only know that Miss Matthews probably has poor eyesight who can¡¯t even tell whether a dress is a knock-off or not. So I guess your choice of man must be lousy too.¡±

    Charlotte¡¯s smile froze, and the image of her embarrassment in public just now popped up and lingered in her head.

    She was so angry that she clenched the wine ss in her hand and lowered her voice even further.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so smug. It¡¯s not certain yet who¡¯ll win and who¡¯ll lose. I won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡±

    She smiled like an innocent child and stated her threat in the gentlest tone.

    Lyra raised her eyebrowsnguidly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait, but before I do, I want to share something with you.¡±

    Charlotte took two steps back to keep a suitable distance and was suspicious, ¡°What is it?¡±

    From an outsider¡¯s point of view, the two looked as if they had just finished having a private conversation.

    Lyra unlocked her phone and put it in front of Charlotte¡¯s eyes, smiling yfully, ¡°Isn¡¯t this funny?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Charlotte only took a nce at it, and instantly the anger in her heart could no longer be suppressed.

    This bitch!

    How dared she provoke her with the photo of her just now, disheveled, ugly, a total embarrassment!

    Charlotte was so furious that she reached out to snatch the phone.

    Lyra took the phone back one step faster.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far!¡±

    Charlotte could not swallow this humiliation, and almost subconsciously she wanted to ssh the red wine towards Lyra.

    Cody, who was sitting next to them, saw it clearly. His face changed, and he was about to get up to block it.

    Ssh-

    The red wine sshed head-on into the face and her delicate makeup was ruined, the light yellow dress instantly stained.

    Charlotte wiped the wine stain from her face in disbelief.

    Just now, when she was about to ssh the wine on Lyra, her raised hand was instantly pressed down, and instead Lyra managed to spatter the wine on her without mercy.

    Charlotte didn¡¯t expect that she was beaten by Lyra even on such a matter!

    This was driving her bonkers!

    Their movement drew the attention of the guests nearby, and the anger in Charlotte¡¯s eyes immediately turned into grievance.

    ¡°Lyra¡­ I just want you to let go of Melvin. Why are you doing this?¡±

    She started sobbing sadly.

    The guests around heard themotion and turned around to see what was going on.

    When they saw the scene, they all thought it was Lyra bullying Charlotte.

    After all, Cody had always been known as the ¡°young devil¡±, and it was no surprise that his female partner would take advantage of his power to bully others.

    The crowd began to criticize Lyra.

    Lyra didn¡¯t bother to retort, just staring coldly at Charlotte, ¡°How many times have you used this trick. You¡¯ve never gotten tired of it?¡±

    A guest handed Charlotte a handkerchief and Charlotte wiped the wine stains from her face while whining, ¡°What do you mean, Lyra? I just want you to leave Melvin alone. I really love him and as our engagement party ising soon, can¡¯t you just give us your blessing?¡±

    The people around smelled gossips in her words, and they continued to watch the show.

    Katelyn arrived at the noise and was shocked to see how Charlotte looked like right now, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Charlotte was about to exin when Cody interrupted her first. His eyes were ming with anger and his tone cold,

    ¡°The Matthews family is simply unbelievable. First, you ndered my date, saying that she was wearing a knock-off dress. And now you used your victim when it¡¯s in fact your fault. You really think the Carver family is okay with this? I¡¯ll settle the score with youter!¡±

    He snorted a grunt and pulled Lyra away without looking back.

    The other guests did not dare to mess with this little devil and make way for him.

    Katelyn had only just arrived and was dumbfounded by what she heard.

    What the heck?

    Wasn¡¯t Charlotte the one that had been wronged?

 chapter 45 Defend Her Because Sheâ€™s Pretty

    Katelyn was about to question Charlotte when Jamie and Melvin came this way, side by side.

    Seeing the man that she thought she could seek protection from, Charlotte instantly pounced over, crying, ¡°Melvin¡­¡±

    Melvin took a nce at him and pursed his lips without saying anything.

    In the dim light, his expression was somewhat dour.

    Jamie saw Charlotte¡¯s ruined makeup and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The guests gathered around helped to exin the situation. Although they were biased towards Charlotte, they didn¡¯t say anything too harsh considering that they didn¡¯t dare mess with Cody, and that they were really amazed by Lyra¡¯s dance.

    As Jamie listened, he basically understood what happened.

    Putting on a smile on his face, he apologized to the guest and let them continue with their dinner; then heforted Charlotte with a few words, and went back to the main banquet hall with the others.

    Charlotte was still whimpering as she went to take Melvin¡¯s hand. She pouted like an innocent little girl, ¡°Melvin, don¡¯t me Lyra. She¡¯s probably in a bad mood because of our engagement.¡±

    Melvin was looking down at her, asking impassively, ¡°What did you just say to her?¡±

    She was stunned by the question and looked up to see that Melvin seemed to be upset, so she hurriedly exined, ¡°We¡¯re about to get engaged, so I just wanted her to give us her blessing. I didn¡¯t expect her to get angry and that was why she sshed me.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Melvin furrowed his brow, the look on his face growing grimmer.

    Charlotte, pushing her sliver of luck, nodded, and her grip on his arm tightened.

    Almost instantly, he drew back his arm, ¡°Lottie, I¡¯m really getting confused about you.¡±

    Charlotte choked.

    It was the first time he talked to her in such an emotionless tone. Was it because he saw it?

    She did not dare to continue to pretend. If Melvin did see something, her continuing to cover it up would only increase his disgust.

    ¡°Melvin, Lyraughed at me with the ugly photo she took of my stage ident, so I was pissed off at that time and wanted to ssh her¡­ I haven¡¯t changed, Melvin. I¡¯m still the same me.¡±

    Melvin didn¡¯t say anything and just let Charlotte chatter.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Charlotte didn¡¯t get a response from him, and thus got even more flustered, weeping uncontrobly.

    ¡°Melvin, I¡¯m so scared when you¡¯re like this. You promised me before that you would marry me, that you would make up for what you¡¯ve owed me years ago. Please believe me. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±

    Melvin couldn¡¯t help frowning at the mention of their history again.

    He felt a trace of distaste. It seemed that since her return, Charlotte had often yed the you-owe-me card with what happened years ago.

    But her image had been deviating from the girl in his heart.

    Could it be possible that her three years abroad had changed her sopletely?

    Katelyn aside overheard their conversation. As a woman, she was well aware of and disgusted by Charlotte¡¯s behavior. She secretly rolled her eyes, turned her head and nned to leave.

    But she was stopped by Melvin, ¡°Mrs. Matthews, Lottie is not in a good mood tonight. Please take her back for an early rest.¡±

    Katelyn didn¡¯t dare to refuse, so she put on an amiable smile and went to pull Charlotte gently.

    Only when Melvin waspletely gone did she put away the smile. She took a pinch at Charlotte¡¯s arm, and muttered in a low voice, ¡°The daughter of the homewrecker is really a bitch. He¡¯s long gone. Stop acting. Your performance made my toes curl.¡±

    She was given a vicious re by Charlotte.

    ¡°What, you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± said Katelyn in hatred. She let go of Charlotte and went back to the main banquet hall.

    ¡­

    Aftering out of the Matthews House, Lyra parted with Cody and went back to Keith¡¯s vi alone.

    She took a shower, then put on a beauty mask and ate some fresh fruit, very rxed and pleased.

    The phone rang suddenly.

    She looked at the name on the screen and answered without hesitation, ¡°Thanks for tonight. If it wasn¡¯t for you, it could have been me who made a fool of myself on the spot.¡±

    The Miss Z on the other end of the lineughed loudly, ¡°You¡¯re wee! Beautiful dress for a beautiful angel, my First Snow was like destined to be worn by you. I¡¯ll be depressed if it was tarnished by that Charlotte.¡±

    Lyra chuckled.

    Tonight, fortunately, before she left, she noticed something was wrong from Cody¡¯s reaction, so she called Miss Z to find out that the dressed sent to her was a knock-off First Snow.

    Fortunately, Charlotte¡¯s size was slightly bigger than hers, so the former had to get the dress altered, which gave Lyra a chance to switch the authentic First Snow back.

    ¡°Anyway, thanks you very much for this time. When you return home, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner.¡±

    Miss Z was watching a video of Lyra dancing ¡®Lover¡¯ recorded by Cody right now and she giggled, ¡°Dinner is not necessary. I¡¯ll be overjoyed when you agree to be my model.¡±

    ¡°My hourly rate is not low. Wait until you can afford to hire me.¡±

    Miss Zined about this with a few words but on the same time couldn¡¯t help praising how fascinating Lyra¡¯s dance was tonight.

    The two were old friends who hadn¡¯t contacted each other for years, so they chatted freely untilte in the evening.

    The next day, Lyra woke up on time for work and was in a good mood.

    But when on the way to her office, she noticed that the employees were looking at her¡­oddly?

    Lyra found it weird, but didn¡¯t take it seriously and went straight into her office.

    Seeing her out of sight, the employees on the same floor gathered together spontaneously and murmured to each other.

    The fat guy Bob said, ¡°Eh, is it true what they say on the Inte? But I think this new director is quite straightforward. Isn¡¯t likely to do such a thing!¡±

    Amy frowned, ¡°It¡¯s definitely true. She just rubs me the wrong way ever since she came here. Turned out she¡¯s really a bitch. You defend her only because she¡¯s pretty, right? If she looks ugly, I bet you wouldn¡¯t have done the same, fatty!¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling fatty!¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s you!¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    The small group of people almost got into a brawl when they suddenly heard someone cough, and they went back to their desks almost in a second.

    It was Lyra who came out of her office to get some water.

    When Kellie saw her preparing to make her own coffee, her face changed and she rushed up to help, ¡°Director, I¡¯m sorry, I was just about to make it for you and bring it over.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    The crowd was on pins and needles, peeking into the coffee room, and wondering whether Lyra had heard them? How much did she hear?

    Later, Lyra went back to the office with her coffee, her face  expressionless.

    She had just sat down when Kellie followed her in.

    Heartfelt concern was written on Kellie¡¯s face, ¡°Director, did you hear what they just said?¡±

    Lyra gave a light ¡°hmm¡±.

    ¡°So you know about the news on¡­ online?¡±

    What news?

    Seeing the confusion on Lyra¡¯s face, Kellie hurriedly exined, ¡°Last night, someone suddenly uploaded a video on the Inte of you sshing wine on Miss Matthews at the Matthews family party, followed by someone this morning saying that you are trying to steal Mr. Freeman from Miss Matthews. It has taken the social media by storm.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s hand, typing on the keyboard, paused.

    Kellie then pulled out her own phone and handed it to her.

    Lyra took a look. The video had been edited, with only the scene of her sshing Charlotte left, and she did look arrogant in it.

    Down below thement section were all curses, really offensive and harsh.

    She was trying to steal Melvin? Lyra snorted.

    Was Charlotte asking for death?

 Chapter 46 At the Expense of Lyra

    Just¡­

    Lyra wondered if Melvin was involved in this and how much he was involved in this.

    Seeing her face getting more and more sullen, Kellie asked weakly, ¡°So, Director, what are you going to do?¡±

    Lyra handed the phone back to her, looking indifferent, and she just continued working, ¡°No ns for the time being. You can leave now. We still have a proposal for the TV talentpetition franchise to submit. I need to finish my work first.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Kellie was stunned, ¡°Director, if you let it be, the opponent will only get more arrogant, and things may get worse.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t answer, already focused on getting to work.

    Fine, she had tried. Kellie thought to herself.

    She couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on in Lyra¡¯s head, so she sighed helplessly and left the office.

    In just a few hours in the morning, it quickly fermented online and soon shot up to the What¡¯s Trending list.

    Because Lyra¡¯s side had not given any response, and it seemed like someone was manipting the public opinions online, thus the majority was rooting for Charlotte at this point.

    Even Lyra¡¯s experience of having lived in an orphanage before was exposed, as well as her employment with Angle Group.

    Numerous reporters flocked to the Angle Group building, waiting for a chance to catch an interview.

    At the same time in the stock market, Angle Group¡¯s price plunged two percent in just one hour, and it seemed to be on the fall.

    Nearly all thements were supporting Charlotte.

    ¡°Poor Miss Matthews, she was so in love with Mr. Freeman. But that side chick came between them!

    ¡°This woman should¡¯ve gone to hell. Arrest her for intentional assault, hello?¡±

    ¡°Yes, such a homewrecking slut deserves to die. No wonder why her papa and mama don¡¯t want her.¡±

    ¡°As a fan of Cody, I petition thepany to fire this unscrupulous person immediately! An employee like this will seriously afflict my idol¡¯s reputation!¡±

    ¡°Ditto.¡±

    ¡°+1, the people have spoken!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    On the recliner in the room, Charlotte was looking at her phone, smiling from ear to ear.

    She would like to see how haughty Lyra could still be.

    With things going on like this, Angle Group would probably fire Lyra in order not to get into trouble, right?

    When Keith saw her for what she really was, he was likely to kick her out of the way!

    At the thought of this, Charlotte could no longer control herughter, because of which, her originally beautiful features became a bit distorted.

    She hadn¡¯t been able tough like this for a very long time.

    She couldn¡¯t remember when was thest time that she got to be so satisfied.

    Without her job, without Keith as the backer, how should that bitch continue to swagger in front of her?

    She had to say that Irene¡¯s n was really well-thought-out; Coborating with Irene had saved herself lots of time and energy.

    In an excellent mood Charlotte sipped her tea in an leisurely and elegantly manner.

    Also holding her phone and keeping up with the situation was Kellie from Angle Group. Things seemed to be getting worse!

    If this continued, the director would lose her job, right?

    Then she, the director¡¯s assistant who had just passed her probation a few days ago, would have to be fired as well?

    She was getting fidgety, but she could do nothing.

    But what was the point of her being anxious?

    The woman in the center of chaos didn¡¯t seem to be concerned at all.

    Lyra, in the office, was still looking at theputer and mulling over various scenarios for the TV talentpetition franchise.

    As for the fuss online, she hadn¡¯t even looked at it.

    The phone rang suddenly and very untimely.

    She turned her head and saw that it was an unfamiliar number.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Originally, she did not want to answer, but the number called three times in a row, as if it was not gonna stop until she answered.

    Lyra was annoyed by the noise.

    She would like to see who it was.

    The call was answered and a familiar low voice came through.

    To listen carefully, the voice sounded rather anxious, also mixed with¡­ a bit of other emotions.

    ¡°Why are you still in the mood to work when things are already like that on the inte? Should I say you have a big heart, or you¡¯re just stupid?¡±

    Melvin?

    Lyra first froze, not expecting he was the one who called.

    After the divorce, she had her phone number changed, so how did this man find her contact information?

    Hearing his tone, she guessed that he probably did not know about this matter. But even if he didn¡¯t, that childhood lover of his must have something to do with it.

    Lyra was quiet for a few seconds.

    The caller asked again, ¡°Hey? Got so scared that you¡¯ve be dumb?¡±

    Lyra was amused.

    Scared by such a small thing? No way.

    ¡°Mr. Freeman, you¡¯re surely imaginative. You could be a novel writer, you know? Maybe you can earn more than you did in real estate.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you about the real deal here. Stop changing the subject.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s voice became even lower. He suddenly realized that since some time ago, the two of them would start quarreling as soon as they talked to each other?

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the real deal. Instead of poking your nose into my business, you should keep your fianc¨¦e well in check. If she pisses me off, the consequences could be overwhelming for her.¡±

    The more she said, the colder her voice became, ¡°By the way, please also stay away from me in the future. I¡¯ll say this again- it¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    Melvin was stunned. It was already beeping on the phone before he could retort.

    This woman had gotten up on the wrong side of the bed today?

    So grumpy.

    ¡­

    Lyra had just hung up the phone when it rang again.

    This time it was Cody.

    ¡°Lyra, have you thought of how to respond? If needed, I can help you rify. I believe in Angle Group¡¯s PR ability. They would have everything under control soon.¡± Cody was really worried, the anxiety in his tone being apparent.

    This kid had rectitude.

    Lyra was moved, but she refused, ¡°No, you are a popr star now. If you take the initiative to stand up for me, it will only backfire. Your crazy fans will rush to thepany, waiting to cut me with a knife.

    ¡°What¡¯s more, I want more than simply putting a lid on it.¡±

    Cody wondered, ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve got a countermeasure? If you need help, feel free tomand me!¡±

    Lyra replied with an ¡°OK¡± and hung up the phone to get back to work.

    Kellie came to visit her twice in the middle of the day. For several times she tried to say something but held it back in the end, shook her head and left.

    The topic was still in heated discussion when it was already noon.

    A photo previously posted online of She and Charlotte in the dressing room before the party was noticed by the public again. Many paid ounts started to promote Charlotte¡¯s persona as a kind and beautiful angel.

    After Charlotte learned about it, she purposely created a new ount on Twitter and followed only Melvin.

    Then she posted things about her and Melvin¡¯s rtionship and instantly gained about 50, 000 to 60, 000 followers.

    She incidentally posted another tweet to thank her followers, again earning loads of thumbs-up.

    Charlotte, scrolling on her phone, was thrilled.

    She hadn¡¯t expected this would work out so well, to make a name for herself at the expense of Lyra. How good did that feel!

    While she was cheering for her sess, the message prompt rang again.

    She couldn¡¯t wait to click on it to check it out; she enjoyed the feeling of being praised.

    But.

    The message actually said, ¡°So you are the real side chick. Didn¡¯t see thating? Bitch, your POI has posted a rification!¡±

    What the hell?

    Why did this person curse her? And who posted a rification ?

    She was wondering, when suddenly a second and third message followed, all cursing her.

    How could this happen?

    Could it be¡­ Lyra?

 Chapter 47 Sow the Wind, Reap the Whirlwind

    Just as Charlotte was getting carried away, an ount which seemed to belong to Lyra posted a video.

    It was a video of the wine sshing incident on the party shot from another angle.

    From this angle, it clearly recorded the whole process. Lyra showed Charlotte something on the phone; Charlotte was pissed off as soon as she saw it, and she raised a ss of wine, about to ssh it. But her arm was clutched by Lyra, who managed to pour the wine at Charlotte instead.

    Although this video was clearer and longer, it still showed that Lyra was the one who sshed the wine, which didn¡¯t exin much.

    Before the inte trolls assembled in thements section, the said ount posted another tweet.

    ¡°Divorced. Going our separate ways.¡±

    The crowd was confused. What did this mean?

    Did this mean that instead of being the homewrecker, Lyra was actually Melvin¡¯s former spouse?

    Although the two tweets were clear and concise, without solid evidence, people weren¡¯t convinced.

    Thements below those two tweets were filled with malicious remarks.

    Some people who supported Charlotte even said that they didn¡¯t believe there would be a plot twist, or otherwise they would eat shit in the livestream.

    As a result, less than two minutester, the plot twist came.

    Another informant published a proof on Twitter that Charlotte had drugged Melvin not long ago.

    This was solid evidence.

    There raised an uproar. What kind of woman would use such dirty tricks on her future husband?

    Unless it was a homewrecker.

    Lyra¡¯s tweet dering her divorce suddenly seemed convincing.

    But there were still people who questioned the video, saying Lyra was being too arrogant.

    The good thing was that at this point there were still some people who were clear-headed.

    ¡°If Lyra is really Mr. Freeman¡¯s ex-wife who has been in the dark for three years, then Charlotte is the real home wrecker, right?¡±

    ¡°From the new video, it is clear that Charlotte wanted to attack first. Lyra was just trying to defend herself, right?¡±

    ¡°I was at the party. The Matthews family was short of staff, so I temporarily worked there as a waiter. Miss Matthews and Lyra wore the same dress. Miss Matthews wrongly used Lyra that she was wearing a knock-off dress, but It turned out eventually that her own dress was the fake one. Perhaps because of this, Miss Matthews held a grudge and wanted to revenge while toasting Lyra. But who knew that Lyra so tough¡­¡±

    This person had narrated a detailed story, which had drawn the gossipy crowd to leave theirments down below.

    This person was also very patient in exining the matter, and soon posted two more videos. A direct shot of Charlotte dancing ¡®Lover¡¯ at the party, and a video of Charlotte¡¯s dress torn apart as she made a fool of herself after getting enraged.

    Many more people hade to learn about this matter¡­

    Charlotte was looking at thements she received under her Twitter feed and was perplexed. She went back to look at the trending list, only to find that Lyra¡¯s name was no longer there.

    But several tags on the list were rted to her?

    #CharlotteMatthewsLover

    #CharlotteEmbarrassment

    #MatthewsKnockoff

    These tags were extremely irritating to her nerves.

    She clicked in with shaky hands and saw that the video of her being embarrassed at the party had been exposed.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    How did this happen?

    Before the party ended, Jamie had asked the guests to keep quiet about this matter, and the Matthews family¡¯s servants wouldn¡¯t have done this kind of thing to put themselves at risk.

    Charlotte was so enraged that she switched to her secret ount toment under that video, trying to defend herself.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen Miss Matthews. She is quite nice in person. I guess she was framed on the knock-off dress. Maybe Lyra did that to her!¡±

    Soon she got a reply, ¡°But her making a fool of herself is hrious. That pink little two-piece is dazzling.¡±

    Charlotte was so infuriated by these words that her face turned livid. She immediately started to quarrel with the other side.

    What a fight.

    Charlotte was clearly no match for the eloquent folks, and was soon defeated. Because of her aggressiveness, she almost gave herself away.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been defending her so relentlessly. You¡¯re not Charlotte, are you? Is this your secret ount?¡±

    Some people quickly went topare this ount with Charlotte¡¯s public ount, and someone dug out the fact that the two ounts shared the same IP address.

    Now Charlotte¡¯s image waspletely shattered.

    Her self-promotion, her newly-established persona as the innocent angel, were all gone.

    Charlotte drugged her fianc¨¦, wore super-fake, had a secret social media ount to whitewash herself and nder Lyra.

    In contrast, Lyra had only posted a video and a text of five words.

    The more Charlotte tried to hide, the more she was exposed.

    There was a wave of denunciations against her on the Inte.

    Lyra in the office saw that things were almost settled and thus asked Cody to withdraw, who was disguised as a temp for the Matthews family to speak the truth and steer the opinions.

    Thinking how Charlotte had sowed the wind and reaped the whirlwind, she shook her head in amusement.

    When Charlotte tried to use the public opinion online to bring her into disrepute, she hadpletely forgotten the fact that Lyra was working in an entertainmentpany, which was best at PR.

    Lyra put down the phone with a calm face and continued to work.

    Unbeknownst to her, just as 10 minutes had passed, her name got on the trending list again.

    A video of her dancing ¡®Lover¡¯ at the party was posted online.

    Light makeup, dressed in First Snow, dancing to a song that brought out her sexiness, innocence and unique charisma.

    With the strong contrast of Charlotte¡¯s dancing video, Lyra¡¯s dance mesmerized the inte

    This video quickly dominated the top of the list with overwhelming speed.

    ¡°Fabulous, it¡¯s simply the best tango dance I¡¯ve seentely!¡±

    ¡°Is this really the most difficult tango ¡®Lover¡¯? She mastered it perfectly. Goddess!¡±

    ¡°In contrast, the dance of that Matthews girl was such an eyesore. I stand Lyra!¡±

    ¡°Girl you¡¯re too beautiful? You can be a star!¡±

    Many people were fascinated by Lyra¡¯s dance and thereby became her fans. They rushed to leavements on her page to ask her to debut as an idol.

    Some called out to the person who had said that they would eat shit in the livestream.

    Lyra was concentrating on herputer when Kellie suddenly pushed open her office door, holding her phone.

    Excitement and amazement were written all over her face. ¡°Lyra, you are marvelous. From now on I¡¯m your fan girl. I¡¯ll be at your service¡­¡±

    Lyra was puzzled. Not until Kellie let her watch the video did she know that she had caused a sensation online

    Considering how quick this video had gone viral, was it Keith¡¯s doing?

    But Keith knew that she liked to keep a low profile, so he wouldn¡¯t make such a scene to help her.

    Who else could it be?

    Lyra didn¡¯t think much of it. Looking at Kellie, who was chattering around her exuberantly, she smiled helplessly.

    The Matthews family, on the other hand, was in a rather gloomy mood.

    Katelyn was sitting on the couch with her legs crossed, and was engrossed in eating her fruit.

    Charlotte was standing in the middle of the vi¡¯s living room, while Jamie was pacing back and forth with his hands behind his back and a grim look on his face.

    The more he thought about it, the angrier Jamie got. He walked up to Charlotte and raised her hand to give her a heavy p in the face.

    ¡°You piece of shit!¡±

 Chapter 48 See Her in Misery

    The p was so hard that before Charlotte realized it, she already hit the ground.

    ¡°You jinx! Do you want to bring the Matthews family down with you? Howe we would have such an idiot like you!¡±

    Jamie pointed a shaking hand at her and gritted his teeth.

    Charlotte wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth; regardless of the pain, she tried to get up from the ground but failed twice, so she just sat directly on the ground.

    ¡°Dad, what do you mean? I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still pretending, huh?¡± Jamie was furious. ¡°You thought I wouldn¡¯t find out? You bought and sent the First Snow knockoff to Lyra Carroll, and you posted that video online. Do you hate that Lyra so much that you had to set her up?¡±

    Charlotte sat weakly on the floor, not saying a word.

    Seeing her like this, Jamie got even more infuriated.

    ¡°If you had seeded, it would¡¯ve been fine. But you got set up by others instead and had the Matthews family dragged through the mud along with it! Goddamn stupid!¡±

    Katelyn was watching the drama, asionally chiming in, ¡°Oh, husband, take it easy. It¡¯s bad for your health to get so angry. Not worth it. Charlotte after all is the daughter of a homewrecker, so she only knew the nasty ways. Can¡¯t hold a candle to our clever girl Abigail.¡±

    Jamie listened, and his disgust for Charlotte was deepened.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have kept you alive in the first ce and let you grow up to harm our family!¡±

    Charlotte listened to the couple¡¯s invective, and suddenly felt the irony of it all in her heart.

    This was her real father, her blood rtive, who would rather that she died.

    She struggled to get up from the ground, and despite the swelling of her left cheek, she still raised her chin high, ferocity shing across her eyes.

    ¡°Unfortunately, no matter how you dislike me or even hate me, you still have to count on me to help the Matton Corp. Does this make you even angrier?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Jamie¡¯s eyes widened in anger and he raised his hand, ready to hit again.

    Instead of dodging, Charlotte moved a bit closer to Jamie and she taunted, ¡°Go ahead, you¡¯d better beat me to death! Then you can wait for the Matthews family to be kicked out from the upper circle! Remember, the Matthews family would be ruined in your hands. How does that feel, huh? ¡±

    This had touched Jamie¡¯s raw nerve. His face reddened with rage, he could not say a word, his hand raised up in the air like frozen.

    Charlotte sneered and turned the tables on Katelyn, who was still eating fruit unhurriedly.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Now it is the nasty bitch you are talking about who will inherit the Matton Corp. Where is that precious daughter of yours? I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t wake up for the rest of her life. You hate me so much and despise me and my mom, but you still have to put on a loving motherly face in front of others. It must be hard, right?¡±

    Katelyn mmed on the table, ¡°You vicious little bitch! Don¡¯t you dare curse Abigail! You¡¯re only the provisional heir to Matton Corp! When my Abigail wakes up, you¡¯ll have to give way to her! Don¡¯t get too smug!¡±

    Charlotte scoffed, ¡°Then you should pray to God more and let him pity your daughter. But instead of wasting your time arguing with me, why don¡¯t you go deal with the news about me online! If it affects me, it¡¯ll inflict the Matton Corp too.¡±

    As she finished, she went upstairs indignantly, deliberately mming the door loudly as she closed it.

    Katelyn was pissed off by her attitude, ¡°Bitch! Finally showing your disgusting true colors, huh, and threatening me!¡±

    She cried out to Jamie, ¡°Honey! Look at this good daughter of you. Why do I have to suffer this¡­¡±

    Upstairs, Charlotte locked the door,pletely shutting out the noises downstairs.

    She walked directly to the dressing table and swept all the expensive cosmetics onto the floor.

    There was a loud crackle and she didn¡¯t seem to have vented it all out.

    She picked up her phone and dialed a number.

    The call was quickly answered and she spoke in a very brusque manner, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this could ruin her reputation? But instead of taking her down, you even let her make a ssh on the Inte!¡±

    Irene was doing a facial and just listened to it absentmindedly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? It¡¯s no big deal. Lie low for a while and wait till this thing to end. I¡¯ll back you up. What are you afraid of?¡±

    Charlotte was finally relieved by her words, but she wasn¡¯t totally convinced. ¡°What about Lyra? We can¡¯t just let this chick go, right? She could be even more arrogant in the future!¡±

    Irene sounded confident, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since we can¡¯t do it in the open, we¡¯ll do it in the dark!¡±

    After listening carefully to Iren¡¯s n, Charlotte expressed her approval.

    Looking at the mirror beside her, she smiled smugly, eyes glinting with viciousness. ¡°Good, I can¡¯t wait to see that bitch in misery!¡±

    President¡¯s office, the Freeman group.

    Melvin was watching the video of Lyra dancing ¡®Lover¡¯ on his phone.

    He watched intently, an inadvertent smile ying over his lips.

    ¡°Boss.¡±

    Fred suddenly knocked on the door and came in.

    Melvin locked the screen, picked up his coffee and took a sip.

    ¡°Say it.¡±

    Fred stood in front of him, but hesitated for a few seconds before saying, ¡°I found out that the knockoff dress was indeed purchased by the Matthews family, and they did pay $30 million to Miss Z for it, but I don¡¯t know how the real First Snow ended up in Miss Carroll¡¯s hands.¡±

    He paused, ¡°Perhaps¡­ there is some misunderstanding in this.¡±

    Melvin didn¡¯t say anything.

    Fred stole a nce at him and saw that he seemed musing over something.

    So Fred continued to exin, ¡°But I don¡¯t think Miss Matthews should have anything to do with this. She is just an innocent girl. She must¡¯ve been kept in the dark, or otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have been put in such a plight.¡±

    ¡°Innocent?¡±

    Melvin furrowed his brow, his tone impassive.

    Fred immediately answered, ¡°Of course, Miss Matthews is really an innocent girl with a kind heart. Boss, you¡¯ve known her for so many years. Didn¡¯t you think so before?¡±

    Melvin darted his gaze at him shortly, and he hurriedly lowered his head.

    The office was silent and the atmosphere was almost eerie.

    Melvin got up and went to the floor-to-ceiling window. It was drizzling outside.

    He lit a cigarette and took a puff. In the haze of smoke, his whole person seemed more distant and unfathomable.

    ¡°Boss?¡±

    Melvin snapped back from his own thoughts, put out his cigarette, and went to sit in the sofa.

    ¡°I need you to investigate something that happened long ago. Keep it stealth and don¡¯t let anyone know about this.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Seeing the serious expression on Melvin¡¯s face, Fred realized how important this was.

    ¡­

    The Matton Corp spent a lot of effort and quickly have the incident under control. As the heat died down, not many people paid attention to it anymore.

    After all, it wasn¡¯t some juicy celebrity sandals, so the folks just took it as a funny story, had a fewughs and let it go.

    Lyra had had a few happy-go-lucky days these days.

    Charlotte seemed to have behaved herself, and Irene was said to have returned to Suham.

    Without these two troublemakers distracting her, Lyra was making rapid progress in her n for the reality talentpetition show.

    They were now in the stage of finding a suitable location to establish their base.

    As soon as Lyra got off work, she drove her Santana to check on the training base prepared for the candidates.

    After roughly arranging the subsequent matters, she went into the garage and prepared to hit the road home.

    ¡°Umm, help me, help¡­¡±

    When passing by the corner without any security camera, she heard a sudden strange sounding from inside.

 Chapter 49 Who Got Set Up?

    It was a girl¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Shut up if you don¡¯t want to die.¡± The scar-faced man was holding a dagger against the girl¡¯s cheek.

    The other man, with one foot stepping on her chest,ughed wickedly.

    The girl was so frightened that she could only nod in cooperation.

    Seeing her gave up struggling, the two were even more pleased, ¡°Babe, we haven¡¯t banged a woman for a long time. As long as you made us happy, we¡¯ll let you go afterwards.¡±

    The girl sobbed uncontrobly at his words.

    The two men, lecherous grins on their faces, began to molest her.

    Having just unbuttoned the cor of her shirt, one of the men felt a sudden blunt hit on the back of his head. Covering the bleeding wound with his hands, the man gave out a wail before copsing.

    The scar-faced man was startled by this sudden turn of events. He jerked his head to look and saw that it was a woman.

    Lyra was holding the high heels in her hand, standing there like a queen in her all-white suits.

    Once the scar-faced man saw her, his eyes lit up with surprise, ¡°Yo, a feisty little kitty, I like it.¡±

    Fiddling with the high heels in her hand, Lyra sneered, ¡°You like it? I¡¯m way out of your league.¡±

    The scar-faced man was enraged. He cursed ¡°bitch¡± and charged towards Lyra with his knife.

    He was knocked down by Lyra in three strikes and couldn¡¯t even get up.

    The girl huddled up into a ball out of fear, her whole body shaking, and her eyes filled with terror.

    Her cheeks were tinted with redness, as if she was slightly drunk.

    Looking at her cowering, Lyra suddenly felt an ache in her heart and an image shed across her head so fast she couldn¡¯t even catch it.

    She shook her head and the strange feeling she just had disappearedpletely.

    Perhaps¡­ she was too tired today that she got hallucination?

    Lyra did not think much about it and turned to look at the girl in the corner who looked about 18 years old.

    ¡°You¡¯re safe to go home.¡±

    After saying that, she was ready leave when her wrist was suddenly clutched by someone.

    She turned around and met a pair of expectant eyes, ¡°Miss, I was out drinking with my friends. I was separated from them. My phone was broken by those two thugs. Could you take me home?¡±

    Seeing Lyra hesitate, the girl continued, ¡°My name is Katrina. Miss, please help me¡­¡±

    Lyra looked at her phone, it was already 9:30 pm.

    It waste. Their current location was quite remote, thus indeed rather dangerous for a girl alone.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Where¡¯s your home?¡±

    ¡°Room 308, No. 2, Sub Voldale.¡±

    Katrina followed her, still clutching her hand, as if she had found something extremely reassuring to her.

    She didn¡¯t let go until she got on the back seat of the car.

    In the car, the girl looked exhausted and soon fell asleep leaning against the car seat.

    Lyra looked at her through the rearview mirror from time to time, and when she saw that she was asleep, she drove the car at a slower rate.

    After about 20 minutes, the girl in the back seat was still sleeping soundly, Lyra¡¯s phone was running out of battery, so she called out to her twice to ask for more details about the address. But seeing that the girl did fall asleep, she didn¡¯t bother again and drove on ording to her memory.

    The windows were all closed so it was very quiet in the car.

    Lyra sniffed and suddenly realized that something was not right!

    Katrina said she was out drinking with friends, and although her face was flushed, she didn¡¯t smell a bit of alcohol.

    So, she didn¡¯t drink at all!

    The training base was located in a remote ce in the suburbs, with no pubs or restaurants nearby at all.

    Katrina was pretending!

    Just then, Lyra felt wind sweeping by her ear.

    Almost instinctively, she grab the hand that was reaching out to her from behind.

    A thumb-length syringe was two millimeters short of piercing the skin on her neck.

    ¡°When did you¡­ see through me?¡±

    Katrina had not expected Lyra to crack her trick so quickly, so she stopped pretending. She increased strength on both hands, hellbent on stabbing the needle into Lyra¡¯s neck.

    Lyra knew she couldn¡¯t hold for long with only one hand. The car was driving at a constant speed in the countryside when she pulled the handbrake up in a hurry.

    When wheels were quickly locked, the entire car suddenly lost bnce and flipped straight over, breaking the guardrail and rolling into the roadsidewn.

    Because the driver¡¯s seat was protected by an airbag, Lyra only scraped her forehead and got out of the car quickly.

    Looking at the Volkswagen Santana, whose shell was almost smashed, Lyra tsked. It was a pity that the car had not been with her for long before it died a glorious death.

    Seeing that Katrina in the back seat did note out, Lyra opened the car door and personally carried Katrina out of the car, who had passed out with her face and body injured, andid her down on thewn.

    Having tried quite a few methods, Lyra finally managed to wake Katrina up.

    Seeing that it was Lyra who saved her, Katrina seemed incredulous, ¡°Why did you save me? I hurt you. You should have killed me.¡±

    Lyra gave her a cold look and didn¡¯t answer her question, but only asked, ¡°Who sent you?¡±

    Katrina was instantly mute and looked away without speaking.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Lyra smiled, ¡°Let me guess, Charlotte Matthews, or Irene Frazier? Or¡­ both?¡±

    Considering Charlotte¡¯s ability, even if she coulde up with such a meticulous n, it would be impossible for her to hire a such a skilled assassin; plus the fact that Charlotte became the Matton Corp¡¯s heir, Lyra concluded that the two were probably teaming up.

    Katrina ignored her question, ¡°I failed and you got me, so just kill me.¡±

    ¡°Kill you?¡± Lyra gave a sarcastic smile, ¡°How boring would that be.¡±

    Katrina looked at her, confused.

    The suburbs are dim at night, with only a few scattered streetlights.

    Lyra¡¯s eyes were glinting with excitement, like those bright stars in the night sky.

    ¡°The drug in your syringe is to knock me out, right? They asked you to make me unconscious so that you could take me somewhere and then torture me, didn¡¯t they?¡±

    Katrina was stunned as she stared incredulously at Lyra¡¯s face.

    How could she have guessed it all?

    Under such an angelic face, there was such an intelligent mind?

    Katrina didn¡¯t say anything, just staring at her.

    Lyra smiled like an innocent little girl, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, do as you¡¯re told then.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡­

    Five minutester, Katrina sent a text message, ¡°Target down. Heading to the abandoned hut.¡±

    Charlotte, who received this message, was so thrilled that she practically jumped up from her bed.

    That bitch finally fell into her trap!

    She was ridiculed by the whole inte. No way she would swallow this humiliation!

    She couldn¡¯t wait to see that bitch being screwed.

    Smirking evilly, she immediately texted someone on her phone.

    ¡°The target will be there soon. Bring ten strong men. Give her a good beating before going through the process as we agreed upon.¡±

    The other side replied quickly, ¡°As long as we got the money.¡±

    Charlotte gritted her teeth and transferred another half million to the other side, her heart aching slightly.

    But if this time she could shove Lyra to hell, this money was nothing.

    Shortly after putting the phone down, Charlotte received another text message from Katrina.

    ¡°Probably overdose, the target in severe condition. Please hurry over and take a look.¡±

    In severe condition?

    No can do? She wanted that bitch to suffer her humiliation while being awake! It would be a life worse than death!

 Chapter 50 Reward You With a Torture Package

    Thinking of this, Charlotte got anxious. She quickly changed into an all-dark outfit, put on the face mask, and took a taxi straight to the ce.

    ¡­

    Melvin came out of the bathroom after showering, and he couldn¡¯t get the video of Lyra dancing ¡®Lover¡¯ out of his head.

    He was a bit vexed. Had he known that he would be the one tired out, he would not have helped her this time.

    Lying in the bed, all he could see was Lyra¡¯s face whenever he closed his eyes, especially the pair of starry eyes, clean and stubborn, making you hard to forget once you¡¯ve seen them.

    Also¡­ they looked familiar.

    Having thought of something, Melvin hesitated for a while before giving Lyra a call.

    There were things he wanted to ask for rification.

    First call, no answer.

    The second call, it said that the number was not in service.

    She hated him that much?

    Melvin felt inexplicably annoyed and tossed his phone to the side, trying to sleep.

    ¡­

    Charlotte took a taxi to the abandoned hut on the outskirts.

    Katrina was standing in the doorway waiting for her.

    When Charlotte approached and saw the injuries on her face and body, she was a shocked.

    ¡°What happened? How did you get hurt like this?¡±

    Katrina lowered her head, hiding the emotions in the eyes, ¡°The woman was struggling violently on the way here and it caused a small car ident. I might have injected too much drug in her, so she¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±

    Katrina stopped her, ¡°Does Miss Frazier know that you are here alone tonight?¡±

    Charlotte¡¯s face instantly turned sullen.

    Irene had always been bossy with her because of her superiority. Now that Irene was back to Suham, did Irene¡¯s subordinate try tomand her now?

    She and Irene were just allies, not superior and subordinate, so why should she have to report everything to Irene?

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she was. She gave Katrina a hard stare, ¡°You¡¯re the one she brought here to do the job, but she¡¯s not in Frayton now, so all you have to do is follow my orders, understand?¡±

    Katrina ducked her head even lower, ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Now that your job is done, get the hell out of the way.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Katrina answered, but remained standing still.

    Outside the abandoned hut, there was only a flickering kerosenemp, and it was impossible to see what expression was on Katrina¡¯s bloodied face.

    Seeing her still standing there like a statue, Charlotte was annoyed, ¡°Can¡¯t understand humannguage, can you?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Before leaving, Katrina fished out a cell phone from her pocket and handed it to Charlotte with both hands, ¡°This is the woman¡¯s cell phone. Someone just called her. I was afraid it would interfere with your ns, so I put the phone into airne mode.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Charlotte snatched it away.

    When Katrina was gone, she unlocked Lyra¡¯s phone and looked at the number that had just called Lyra.

    With just one nce, Charlotte instantly fumed, her eyes ming jealousy.

    Although it was marked as an unknown caller , she knew very well who was the owner of this number.

    Melvin wanted to call Lyra at thiste hour, what the hell?

    She had been back from abroad for so long, and every time she took the initiative to see him, but Melvin had never really cared about her like that.

    This wasn¡¯t fair!

    She was his fianc¨¦e, and that woman was the side chick who interfered in their rtionship!

    The more Charlotte thought about it, the angrier she became, the malice in her eyes unconcealed.

    She held up Lyra¡¯s phone in rage and wanted to smash it immediately.

    But her hand stopped in the air.

    An excellent idea popped up in her mind.

    She sent a text message to Melvin¡¯s number using Lyra¡¯s phone.

    After doing this, Charlotte flung the phone onto the ground, but not enough, she then stomped on the phone in her high heels, only to stop when the screen waspletely shattered.

    She withdrew her gaze and looked back at the abandoned hut. Tonight, she wanted this bitch to bepletely fucked up!Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Thinking of this, she reached out and pushed open the door of the hut, which was pitch dark

    What¡¯s going on? Katrina didn¡¯t leave the lights on after she lock up the person?

    Hesitantly, she took two steps inside, and the thick smell of dust in the house choked her to cough.

    It was so dark that she couldn¡¯t see anything at all.

    Charlotte suddenly felt a surge of panic and was about to go out and asked Katrina to bring in amp.

    The door was suddenly mmed shut.

    Realizing that something was wrong, Charlotte ran frantically to the door following the mming sound and rapped hard on the door, ¡°Who is it? Who¡¯s out there? Katrina, is that you Katrina? Open the door for me!¡±

    There was silence outside the door.

    The unsettling, eerie silence.

    Charlotte took two deep breaths, tried to calm down, turned her head and shouted tentatively inside the hut, ¡°Lyra? Lyra are you there?¡±

    No matter how she shouted, there was just dead silence.

    Realizing that she might be alone in the hut, Charlotte felt herself on the verge of a mental breakdown.

    Was Lyra behind this?

    But Katrina was working for Irene. How could Katrina help Lyra to harm her?

    Could it be that Irene and Lyra had joined forces?

    ¡°No way¡­ this can¡¯t be¡­¡±

    Her heart was in turmoil. Hands covering her head, she crouched on the ground out of fear, and her whole body was shaking violently.

    Brought to her by the infinite darkness were fear and despair.

    Until a sudden sound of footsteps came from outside the hut.

    Charlotte¡¯s hope was instantly raised and she got up and pounded furiously on the door, ¡°Who¡¯s out there. Let me out! Open the door!¡±

    The door opened at the sound.

    A tall figure walked in against the backlight, followed by the second and third¡­

    It was the men she called to deal with Lyra.

    As soon as she saw light, Charlotte hurriedly dashed towards the door, but was stopped by an arm of the strong man standing in the front.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong. It¡¯s not me! I¡¯m not Lyra! Ah!¡±

    Snap!

    She received a heavy smack as response.

    She waspletely overwhelmed by the force and was mmed to the ground; her cheek swelled up quickly and two of her teeth were knocked off.

    It hurts like hell!

    Charlotte, lying on the ground, spat blood on the spot, but she insisted on exining, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! It really wasn¡¯t me! I asked you guys toe. How could you do this to me¡­ Arrrggg!¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, her hair was yanked by the man from behind, the force so huge that her scalp was almost peeled off. The twinge caused tears fell down her cheeks immediately, and she let out a ear-piercing wail.

    ¡°Really¡­ not¡­ me¡­¡±

    The man threw two more ps on her face,ughing, ¡°I¡¯ve seen lots of those begging for mercy, but never seen a bitch so good at acting like you. Let me reward you with the ultimate torture!¡±

    The door waspletely shut and locked, and dozens of men surrounded her.

    In a short time, the sound of heavy beating and painful screaming filled the hut.

    Lyra leaned against a tree in the distance while Katrina stood quietly, not saying a word.

    She looked up at the sky.

    The starry sky was so beautiful today.

    Unfortunately, the upsetting howl was a bit of a buzzkill.

    Seeing that the drama was almost over, Lyra was ready to go home and let Charlotte enjoy the ultimate torture package she had prepared herself.

    ¡°BOSS, right there!¡±

    Fred¡¯s voice was suddenly heard on the trail, followed by the sound of a mad dash.

    Hearing the voice getting closer and closer, Lyra hurriedly hid herself.

    She watched the situation in front of the hut from behind arge tree and saw the person who came in a hurry, was Melvin.

 Chapter 51 Clever Little Baddie

    The woman¡¯s wail in the hut gradually weakened, and at the same time rang out the arrogantughter of men.

    ¡°Lyra!¡±

    Melvin¡¯s eyes were ming with wrath, and he kicked open the door of the hut with extreme force.

    The men inside were just about to get down to business when Melvin interrupted their fun.

    The two sides quickly got into a fight.

    This group of men had been gangsters for a long time, so they were ruthless in fights. Melvin and Fred got bruises on their face. Nevertheless, Melvin¡¯s strong killing intent drove him to kick and punch more mercilessly than the gang.

    In less than ten minutes, the group of men were scattered here and there, lying on the ground moaning in pain, no longer able to fight back.

    The room was still very dark, mixed with the sound of a woman vomiting blood and coughing.

    ¡°Lyra?!¡±

    Melvin followed the sound and found the sapless woman on the ground, and he carried her out across the room.

    Fred received a few more kicks from the opposite side during the fight and limped out of the hut after Melvin.

    Melvin ced the person in his arms onto the open area outside the hut to check on her injuries.

    The woman¡¯s face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head from the beating, almost indistinguishable .N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Clothes were torn, covered in blood-what a tragic sight. Fortunately, Melvin and Fred came in time; otherwise, they dared not imagine the consequences if she was really raped by ten men¡­

    Melvin¡¯s eyes were ming with hate seeing the wounds all over her body, and his heart suddenly felt like being wrenched, which hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t breathe.

    ¡°Lyra! Wake up, wake up!¡±

    The woman hadpletely fainted, but still breathing faintly, indicating that her life was not in a critical condition.

    Fred nced at the battered woman on the ground and couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for her. He asked in a hushed voice, ¡°Boss, what about those men inside?¡±

    Melvin¡¯s eyes were suddenly filled with ferocity and he snarled without hesitation, ¡°Kill them!¡±

    Fred got the order and immediately made a call to someone to handle it.

    Melvin took off his suit jacket and wrapped it around the woman, inexplicable emotions in his eyes.

    Not far away, Lyra behind the tree was watching everything from an excellent viewing angle.

    Looking at Melvin¡¯s out-of-control expression, Lyra thought for a moment that she had misread it.

    If it was really her lying on the ground, would Melvin actually be so sad for her?

    He still had feelings for her?

    She could not tell how she felt in her heart when she saw this scene; it was odd enough.

    But then she dismissed the thought she had just had.

    Whether Melvin loved her or not- hadn¡¯t she seen clearly enough in the past three years?

    If he knew that the person on the ground was actually Charlotte, whom he held so dear, he would probably be even sadder and more distraught, right?

    At the thought of this, the look in Lyra¡¯s eyes turned cold again and she turned to leave quietly.

    The woman on the ground woke up in a daze, her swollen eyes opened to slits, and after seeing who the man in front of her was, she burst into a cry.

    ¡°Mel! I thought I¡¯d never see you again¡­¡±

    Her mouth was hurt so her speech was a little slurred.

    But Melvin heard her ¡°Mel¡± loud and clear.

    Lyra would never call him that.

    He looked again at the woman on the ground, but Fred next to him was the first to lose control and shout, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not Lyra. It¡¯s Miss Matthews!¡±

    Fred was visibly more agitated than he had just been when he found out it was Charlotte, ¡°Miss Matthews, what are you doing here? Who did this to you?¡±

    Charlotte cried even more, her bloodied hands clutching Melvin¡¯s cuff, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Lyra. She was the one who called me toe here. Mel, it hurts, it hurts so much¡­¡±

    The more she talked, the more excited she became, and finally she passed out from physical exhaustion.

    Knowing that the injured person was Charlotte instead of Lyra, the heart-wrenching pain that Melvin had been feeling was suddenly eased a little, without he himself noticing it.

    But Fred, next to him, was already cursing, ¡°Those motherfuckers! How dare they hurt Miss Matthews. Damn it!¡±

    Fred gritted his teeth in anger and turned to Melvin, ¡°Boss, you just received Miss Carroll¡¯s text message and thought she was in danger, so you rushed over here. But it was Miss Matthews who got hurt. This must have something to do with Lyra. Maybe it was her that plotted the whole thing!¡±

    Melvin frowned, but he hadposed himself now, ¡°Take Lottie to the hospital first. This matter can be investigatedter.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Fred picked up Charlotte from Melvin¡¯s arms, carried the person and dashed to their car parked on the side of the highway.

    After Fred left, Melvin slowly got up. Looking at the cabin behind him where there was wailinging out from time to time, he remembered the text message he got from Lyra half an hour ago.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯ve invited ten guys tonight to have fun. Want toe over and join the party?¡±

    When he saw the text message, he was furious. He called her immediately but it said Lyra¡¯s phone was turned off, so he asked Fred to track down the location and then hurried here.

    He didn¡¯t expect it to be Charlotte who was beaten and even nearly raped.

    Lyra.

    Could she really be the one who did it?

    Irritation suddenly bubbled up in his heart.

    ¡­

    Lyra took Katrina and went to the main city taking Jalen¡¯s eyes.

    Before parting, she took out the ck case that she had specially asked Jalen to fetch using her ck Gold Card and handed it to Katrina.

    ¡°Here is five million. Better move to the countryside in the future, more inconspicuous, you know. When Irene finds out about this, she will definitely hunt you down. Just hid yourself away, ok?¡±

    Katrina took the case withplicated emotions in her eyes. She urged, ¡°You said you would save my mother from Irene and bring her safely to me. If you dare lie to me, I¡¯ll¡­¡±

    Lyra interrupted her with a smile, ¡°No such possibility. I, Lyra Lloyd, always keep my promise.¡±

    Katrina was drawn to the lights in her eyes.

    ¡°Okay, I believe you.¡±

    Only after Katrina hadpletely disappeared did Jalen approach Lyra and whisper, ¡°Miss, why didn¡¯t you kill her, but you even gave her money?¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t mean to harm me. Her mother was held hostage by Irene, so Katrina had to work for her. Poor girl. I sort of took advantage of her weak spot, and then offered her mercy and kindness. She will only be more grateful to me and work for me from now on instead of stabbing me in the back.¡±

    Seeing Jalen did not speak, she added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not a saint or what. Those who actually want to hurt me, I won¡¯t spare any of them. But death is toofortable for them. The best way of revenge is to torture them to the point that they are begging for death.¡±

    Jalen looked at her who was smiling a mischievous smile and heughed along with her.

    ¡°The young master had guessed it correctly. You¡¯re indeed a clever little baddie, Lady.¡±

    Lyra instantly looked up and stared at him, ¡°You two speak ill of me like this behind my back? Have you forgotten that I¡¯m the real boss of Angle Group? Do you still want to get paid?¡±

    Jalen instantly stuttered, ¡°No, no, Lady, I was wrong!¡±

    Women were not to be messed with!

    Lyra stopped teasing him and rubbed her shoulders, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home. I need to get a good night¡¯s sleep to refresh myself. This is not over yet. Tomorrow is expected to be another tough battle.¡±

    As she was talking, she turned her head and looked at a certainrge store on a quiet street that was already closed at this hour.

    It was a branded store owned by the Matton Corp.

 Chapter 52 Gifts for You!

    In the small hours.

    Charlotte was taken to the hospital.

    The doctor¡¯s initial diagnosis was: two broken ribs, a mild concussion, and numerous wounds of different sizes, but fortunately no critical damage.

    Melvin sat alone on the bench outside the operating room, lost in his own thoughts.

    After the ident, he asked Fred to notify the Matthews family.

    Jamie and Katelyn, however, didn¡¯t arrive until dawn.

    ¡°s, my poor daughter. Why should this happen to her!¡±

    Katelyn¡¯s crying voice could be heard from a distance in the corridor, she didn¡¯t shed a single drop of tear, but even seemed to be gloating about it.

    On the contrary, Jamie walked up to Melvin with a sad face. Seeing Melvin¡¯s solemn expression, he said a few words tofort Melvin.

    Melvin didn¡¯t respond to Jamie¡¯sforting, but just politely said, ¡°Uncle, Aunt, please have a seat.¡±

    Jamie was not satisfied with his reply, ¡°Mr. Freeman, I¡¯m asking you as a father. What on earth happened, and how did Lottie get hurt like this? Who did this?¡±

    It hadn¡¯t been long since his oldest daughter became a vegetable from a car incident, and now Charlotte was severely injured. Was someone going against his family? Or luck was simply not on their side recently?

    Melvin was silent for a few seconds before answering, ¡°I¡¯ve sent Fred to investigate.¡±

    Jamie saw that he did not intend to continue with the conversation, and was too embarrassed to say anything else, so he sat down on the bench beside to wait.

    Within two minutes, the light above the operating room door went off.

    The doctor came out and said that Charlotte¡¯s surgery was sessful. Except that she couldn¡¯t move around for a while, there were no major problems and she could be transferred to a standard VIP ward.

    The three people on the corridor followed to the ward to see Charlotte.

    Charlotte just woke up, her whole body wrapped in thick gauze. She struggled to open her swollen eyes, and she started crying as soon as she saw Melvin.

    ¡°Mel, if it wasn¡¯t for you, I might have died. Luckily you came in time so I didn¡¯t get insulted by those bastards. Mel, I really can¡¯t leave you. Just stay here with me, okay?¡±

    Charlotte tenderly took his hand. She never could have expected that she would shoot herself in the foot in this matter.

    Originally, she sent the text to Melvin to provoke him and let him know that Lyra was a whore; in this way, all his attention would be back to herter.

    How sarcastic that she had tasted her own medicine, while the text message actually helped save her life.

    Melvin sat down on the edge of her bed and gave a faint hmm.

    Seeing his rather reserved attitude, Charlotte felt a bit distressed. ¡°Mel, can¡¯t you say something tofort me? Is it because I¡¯m ugly now, you don¡¯t love me anymore?¡±

    Before Melvin could answer, Jamie took the initiative, ¡°Lottie, don¡¯t be petnt. Howe Mr. Freeman doesn¡¯t love you? Tell me who did this to you, and dad will seek justice for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Charlotte seemed to have recalled some bad memories and started sobbing again.

    ¡°I just remember Lyra called me and said she had something to talk to me. I took a taxi from home to go over, but was knocked unconscious on the way. When I woke up, I found myself in that cabin, so dark inside that I couldn¡¯t see anything. Then some men came and they started to beat me, saying that Lyra had hired them and wanted to torture me to death¡­

    ¡°I was frightened. I was really scared¡­¡±

    She curled up into a ball and started shaking as if the terrible memories had caused her to react like this, looking very pitiful and helpless.

    Jamie was enraged after hearing this and looked at Melvin.

    ¡°Mr. Freeman, you are Lottie¡¯s fianc¨¦. You won¡¯t just sit back and do nothing about this, right? That woman Lyra must be involved. Look at the way how she bullied Lottie. She¡¯s also provoking the Freeman family! You have to help Lottie!¡±

    Jamie was cunning enough to suggest this.

    Knowing that Lyra was obviously backed by Cody Carver, and the Matthews family was not powerful enough to defy them, he could only pass the responsibility to Melvin.

    Melvin pursed his lips and his gaze was serious, ¡°If Lottie really got set up by someone, I¡¯ll definitely help her, but on the premise that she can¡¯t hide anything from me, and she must tell me exactly what happened in details.¡±

    Charlotte froze. The whole story was made up by her. The more she said, the easier she would give herself away.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Melvin was so shrewd that any time she got a detail wrong, it would arouse his suspicion.

    She could only find a way to avoid his question for now, andter she would discuss with Irene on the countermove.

    Thinking of this, she sped her head with her hands, her expression painful.

    ¡°My head hurts! I can¡¯t think of anything¡­¡±

    Jamie chimed in, ¡°Lottie just woke up. It¡¯s not good for her recovery to overuse her brain now. Why don¡¯t we leave first and let her get some rest.¡±

    Melvin nodded, his face grim.

    The group was just turning their heads to leave when the ward door suddenly opened and two handsome, robust men entered.

    The Matthews couple were bewildered to see the strange man who suddenly barged in.

    Two sturdy men stood on each side of the door, followed by Lyra, who walked in on high heels, her red lips smiling enchantingly.

    Seeing that it was her, Katelyn, who had been keeping silent behind Jamie, was confused.

    Didn¡¯t she know there was a discussion going on here about dealing with her?

    But she just swaggered into this ce. How arrogant.

    Katelyn was displeased by this attitude of hers, and she took the opportunity to add fuel to the fire by whispering in Jamie¡¯s ear, ¡°Honey, look how haughty she is. Is she here to see if your daughter is dead?¡±

    Jamie¡¯s face turned even more livid, ¡°You came just in time. We¡¯ll settle the score here about how you had deliberately hurt my daughter!¡±

    Even Melvin was just standing aside quietly, but his height made it difficult for others to ignore his presence.

    Lyra subconsciously nced at him, but noticed that his gaze had been locked on her since she came in, and his eyes were glinting with indefinable emotions.

    She looked back at Jamie, her red lips curling up into a smile, ¡°Mr. Matthews, you¡¯re right, I do have a score to settle with your daughter, but not the one you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Charlotte had already lost out twice to Lyra, and seeing Lyra dare to barge into her ward in front of everyone, she panicked and instantly cowered behind Jamie, who was closest to her.

    ¡°Dad, help me. She¡¯s trying to hurt me! She must be trying to hurt me. I¡¯m afraid. I don¡¯t want to see her¡­¡±

    She whined like she was emotionally devastated.

    After all, she was his daughter. Jamie was a bit disgruntled seeing her being bullied like this.

    ¡°This is a private ward. My daughter is emotionally unstable. Please get out.¡±

    ¡°No need to rush, sir. I¡¯m just here to drop off some gifts.¡±

    The smile on Lyra¡¯s lips grew even wider as she gently pped her hands.

    A group of people came in and put up tworge banners on the wall opposite Charlotte¡¯s hospital bed.

    ¡°These are my encouragement to Miss Matthews, and I wish Miss Matthews a speedy recovery.¡±

    She smiled, goodwill written all over her face, ¡°As for Miss Matthews¡¯ im that I had something to do with the incident, well, feel free toe to me with the evidence. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

    As she finished, she did not want to stay a second longer, turned around and left with the two bodyguards.

    Melvin saw that she was leaving and followed out of the ward with a grim face.

    At this moment, Charlotte, Katelyn and Jamie were all drawn to look at the banners, none even paying attention to Melvin¡¯s absence.

    When she saw what was written on the banners, Charlotte was so infuriated that she almost spit blood!

 Chapter 53 Roasted!

    On each banner there was a sentence, and the upper one read, ¡°STEW IN YOUR OWN JUICE.¡±

    The lower one said, ¡°SHOOT YOURSELF IN THE FOOT.¡±

    The meaning was obvious!

    Charlotte was so angry that her eyes were ming intense hatred and her whole body began to ache.

    Jamie¡¯s face also turned sullen after reading it.

    Only Katelyn couldn¡¯t help snickering, feeling extremely satisfied.

    However, when sheughed, the two people in the ward instantly turned their eyes to her, and Charlotte¡¯s face even turned purple from anger.

    Katelyn¡¯s smile froze and she hurriedly adjusted her expression.

    ¡°Ahem, this woman was outrageous. She clearly doesn¡¯t respect we Matthews family. Honey, if you don¡¯t teach her a lesson, there¡¯s no telling what she¡¯ll do that¡¯s even more shocking!¡±

    Just as she spoke, there was a knock on the door of the ward.

    A man in overalls gently pushed open the door and asked, ¡°Excuse me, is this Miss Charlotte Matthews¡¯ ward?¡±

    The three in the ward looked at each other and Katelyn asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°We have a delivery from Miss Carroll. Beautiful flowers specially prepared for Miss Matthews.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    After saying that, the man waved his hand to someone behind him.

    Immediately after, a group of staff carried a bunch of funeral wreaths into the ward under the Matthews¡¯ suspicious gaze.

    Soon, the whole VIP room was filled to capacity.

    The whole thirty-two wreaths were ced in front of Charlotte.

    ¡°This¡­ you guys are too¡­¡±

    Katelyn tried to say something else, but Jamie gave her a furious re, so she had to cover her mouth with resentment.

    The flower delivery staffpleted their task and bowed politely, ¡°Please take your time to enjoy, and we look forward to seeing you next time.¡±

    She had been wished to be dead, so how could there be a next time?

    She got roasted by Lyra!

    Charlotte¡¯s heart was about to explode due to anger.

    ¡°Get out! Get out¡­¡±

    She had the impulsion to throw these wreaths into the faces of those people, but she had just undergone surgery and could not move her body, so she could only stare in anger.

    That bitch! She had gone too far!

    She sent her banners to mock her for stewing in her own juice, send the wreaths to imply that she was asking for death!

    That was way over the line!

    ¡°Bitch! Bitch! Throw them out, all of them. Cough cough¡­¡±

    Her lungs are going to explode from rage. But before she could calm herself down, she saw clearly the photo in the middle of the wreath.

    It was the photo of her being embarrassed in her ripped dress ripped at the party, taken by Lyra.

    How harsh!

    Memories of her embarrassment at the party and her being ridiculed across the inte were instantly evoked.

    ¡°Arrrggg! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Under the thick bandages, she gritted her teeth ferociously, and she passed out on the spot.

    ¡­

    Lyra did not choose to leave the hospital through the main entrance, but through the security corridor. She had just reached the corridor when her wrist was clutched from behind.

    It was Melvin who followed all the way up.

    When the two bodyguards saw this, they immediately wanted to make a move.

    Stopped by Lyra, ¡°No, you two can go have a rest, but don¡¯t go far.¡±

    After the two bodyguards left, Lyra flung off Melvin¡¯s hand and rubbed her wrist casually, ¡°Go on.¡±

    Melvin frowned, and his face sullen. But the first thing he asked was not about Charlotte.

    ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between those two men and you? Bodyguards? Whose men are they, Keith, or Cody?¡±

    The more Lyra listened, the more confused she was. This man followed her all the way here just to ask this?

    Though puzzled, she joked, ¡°They¡¯re mine.¡±

    They were hers?

    Lover?

    And two!

    Melvin¡¯s face turned livid and his anger intensified, ¡°Do you know what you are doing! Do you know what it means to be decent?¡±

    This wasn¡¯t decent?

    Lyraughed, ¡°Did you forgot that we are divorced, and my business is none of your business! What are you so jealous about?¡±

    ¡°Who said I was jealous.¡± He choked.

    In this case, he really was in no position to control her.

    Without finding a way to retort, Melvin had to change the subject, ¡°What did you mean with that text messagest night?¡±

    ¡°What text message?¡±

    Melvin stared into her eyes, as if to see whether she was lying.

    ¡°Was it you that had nned this? Having someone beat and almost raped Lottie?¡±

    Lyraughed and raised her eyes to meet his; a smile suddenly yed over her lips.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    She turned around and left. Her figure looked proud and dashing. She dropped a few more words while walking. ¡°Pay more attention to your fianc¨¦e. Shecks psychological endurance. I gather she won¡¯t be feeling good right now.¡±

    Melvin wanted to catch up, but was stopped by two bodyguards.

    ¡°Boss.¡±

    Fred happened to be looking for him, with a somewhat solemn look on his face.

    Melvin stopped chasing after Lyra. He went to the empty smoking room on the fifth floor.

    ¡°This matter is very strange. When our people just started the investigation, the other side had all the evidence destroyed, like they¡¯ve seen thising long ago. We found no useful clues so far¡­¡±

    He paused and suddenly looked away, as if he was hesitating to say something bad.

    Melvin took a puff and nced at him, suggesting that he could continue.

    Fred could only brace himself to say it, ¡°Keith Lloyd of Angle Group and Cody Carver, they both seemed to have this ability to have the evidence quickly destroyed without being discovered by our people¡­ and these two are close to Miss Carroll¡­¡±

    The implication was that Lyra was the suspect.

    Melvin narrowed his eyes slightly.

    When he asked Lyra about the text message just now, her expression seemed to suggest that she really didn¡¯t know.

    But then he asked if she had nned what happened to Charlotte, and she looked like she was in the know.

    Melvin put out his cigarette, ¡°This matter is not that simple.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Fred said under protest, ¡°Maybe things are that simple and you¡¯re just too biased toward one side, Boss?¡±

    Melvin stared up at him coldly.

    Fred hurriedly drooped his head in silence.

    ¡°If Lottie and Lyra¡¯s situations were switched today, which side would you be on?¡±

    Fred barely hesitated before he answered, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll choose Miss Matthews. She is so kind and innocent. It¡¯s impossible that she would do such vicious things. But Lyra, I¡¯ve seen a few times how she dealt with those who offended her.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s brow was furrowed tighter as he examined him, ¡°So you think Lottie¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss, I only have respect for Miss Matthews. She¡¯s your fianc¨¦e, which is why I¡¯m defending her.¡± Fred hurriedly exined before Melvin finished his sentence.

    After exining, he quickly lowered his head again with a respectful attitude.

    Melvin just kept his poker face, staring at Fred fixedly, when his eyes seemed able to see through the heart.

    Fred was so nervous under his stare that he drooped his head even lower.

    ¡°Go check on whom Lottie had contacted via phone calls and texts. And the thing I asked you to investigatest time, I want the results within three days.

    Fred clenched his fists.

    Miss Matthews was obviously a victim, but Boss still wanted to investigate her. How cruel.

    Although he was very reluctant inwardly, he still nodded obediently, ¡°Yes.¡±

    As soon as Fred left, Melvin dialed another number.

    His tone was very serious, ¡°Jay, there are a few things that I need you to look into.¡±

 Chapter 54 What Happened 13 Years Ago

    Fred had juste out of the smoking room when he heard several nurses running andining.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that youngdy of the Matthews family. Doesn¡¯t she need to recuperate quietly? How could she be so hysterical! We certainly has our work cut out.¡±

    Fred stopped a nurse and asked, ¡°Who did you just say, the youngdy of the Matthews family?¡±

    ¡°How many other youngdies of the Matthews¡¯ can afford to stay in the VIP ward?¡±

    The nurse shook off his hand and ran away.

    Fred had a bad feeling in his heart.

    He had been with Melvin since he first started working for the Freeman group, at least seven or eight years. He had no family nor friends, but Melvin gave him the job.

    And Charlotte was the first person who smiled at him and the first person who said she was friends with him.

    To him, Melvin was family, and Charlotte was someone more than family that he wanted to guard.

    He was fond of Charlotte, but he could only hide this feeling in his heart and bless her.

    But now, seeing that she was not doing well, and that Melvin ran after Lyra when Charlotte was seriously injured, he really felt aggrieved for her!

    Fred clenched his fists, and something in his heart grew firmer and firmer.

    ¡­

    Aftering out of the hospital, Lyra got a call.

    She was in a good mood when she got the news that Charlotte had been admitted to the emergency room again.

    Lyra went to the training base again. Now that she had finished dealing with that fake bitch, it was time to push forward the work progress.

    Because her little Volkswagen Santana was scrappedst night and she hadn¡¯t had time to buy a new car, she had to take a taxi.

    The staff were respectful when they saw her, and the person in charge briefed her on the equipment condition and processes that were being improved.

    Lyra went around the entire base and roughly checked on everything, and felt that there were no major problems. The show should soon be ready; after the rehearsal, it could officially be aired.

    There was a young female employee whose eyes were glowing at the sight of her, rushing up to enthusiastically ask for autographs.

    ¡°Lyra, I¡¯ve seen your ¡®Lover¡¯ video. You¡¯re absolute gorgeous. Will you be joining the talentpetition too? You are definitely the Center in my heart!¡±

    Lyra smiled awkwardly. She did not expect to meet a fan girl in their own training base, but she pushed back the notebook that the other party had taken out for autographs.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not a star and I won¡¯t be a star. This autograph-signing thing is not for me.¡±

    With that, she walked around the girl and went away with the head of the training base.

    As she was leaving, the fan girl still stared at her back with unblinking eyes. She put away the excited expression on her face and looked down at the notebook with Lyra¡¯s fingerprints on it.

    After this tidbit, Lyra went to inspect the dormitory and cafeteria of the trainees and asked for the roster of the 100 trainee candidates.

    She was just flipping through the pages when she suddenly spotted a familiar name and face when it came to thest few pages.

    Melissa Walsh.

    She was Lyra¡¯s only friend at the orphanage, who had once been very ill, for which Lyra even went to beg Fiona for money.

    In the end, Melissa was kicked out of the orphanage because she couldn¡¯t get the money for treatment, and the two of them have been out of touch ever since.

    Lyra didn¡¯t expect to see Melissa in the trainee roster of the talent show now, so it seemed Melissa had been doing quite well these years.

    The person in charge noticed that Lyra lingered on one particr page for a long time, whose also seemed a bit excited, so she hastened to fawn on Lyra.

    ¡°Is this a good friend of yours, Director? Need any special attention from our side?¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Lyra refused, ¡°No, it won¡¯t be fair to the other trainees in that case, and I¡¯m sure she doesn¡¯t like it either.¡±

    She had no ns to meet with Melissa for the time being.

    Just because she presented herself as a lonely orphan in the world, in that way Charlotte and the others could not find a gap to crack her defense. Melissa was her friend, and Lyra did not want her to be involved and get hurt.

    Lyra closed the roster as if nothing had happened.

    ¡­

    Charlotte was sent back to the general ward from the emergency room.

    After some urgent treatment by the doctor again, she was not much better than her previous state.

    She awoke from hera, her swollen eyes slightly open, and she vaguely saw through blurred vision that a tall figure in a suit was standing in front of her.

    Thinking it was Melvin, she held the person¡¯s hand and started crying.

    ¡°Mel¡­ luckily, I have you with me, or otherwise I really don¡¯t know how I would¡¯ve survived this.¡±

    The person in her grip stiffened slightly.

    ¡°Miss Matthews, I¡¯m not Boss. I¡¯m Fred.¡±

    Not until then did Charlotte see clearly who the man was. Her heart was suddenly filled with disappointment and she cried even harder.

    Fred was heartbroken to see her like this, his tone indignant, ¡°Lyra has really gone too far this time. Funeral wreaths? How outrageous. Miss Matthews, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Charlotte was not touched by his words, and her eyes remained bleak.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of it even if you help me? Melvin doesn¡¯t believe me. He won¡¯t evene to the hospital more often to apany me¡­ What exactly did I do wrong¡­¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It¡¯s Mr. Freeman. He actually suspects you and even wants to look into what happened thirteen years ago¡­¡±

    Charlotte could no longer listen to the rest of his words.

    Melvin was investigating what happened 13 years ago?

    Had he found out something already?

    Charlotte panicked, and her hands couldn¡¯t help shaking.

    Fred didn¡¯t notice and just kept reassuring her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no matter what happens, I¡¯ll always believe you and help you unconditionally. Whenever you look back, I¡¯m always there behind you.¡±

    ¡°Fred, thank you.¡±

    Charlotte was touched and she clutched his hand, ¡°You are like family to me.¡±

    Fred couldn¡¯t be happier.

    ¡°I¡¯m honored to be Miss Matthews¡¯ family!¡±

    Charlotte gestured for him toe closer and whispered a couple of words into his ear.

    Fred didn¡¯t hesitate to say yes right away.

    ¡­

    Lyra came out of the training base and went straight to the car market.

    She was nning to buy a new car.

    But she did not expect to run into an old acquaintance just as she arrived at the gate.

    It was Rachel Collier, also from the orphanage.

    Rachel was holding the arm of a gray-haired man in suit, probably in his fifties, who was also looking at the cars.

    ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this Lyra Carroll, who has been very hot on the inte recently? It¡¯s been a long time. I didn¡¯t expect you to still living a pathetic life.¡±

    Rachel sneer contemptuously at Lyra and walked over to her with the man.

    When they were both in the orphanage, Rachel and she didn¡¯t get along because they were both among the prettiest girls there.

    Later, Rachel had been depressed for a long time when she learned that Lyra was taken away by the old Mr. Freeman, and she was to be married to the young and handsome heir of the Freeman family.

    It wasn¡¯t until Lyra¡¯s name appeared on the trending news some time ago that Rachel learned that Lyra was divorced. She was overjoyed.

    This bitch used to like topete with her for everything, and now that Lyra was divorced and be an abandoned wife of a rich family, she wouldn¡¯t be a match for her anymore.

    With this in mind, Rachel raised her chin even higher, deliberately unting the designer jewelry in front of Lyra.

    Lyra took a look at the two. Seeing the gold chain around the neck of the man next to Rachel, and his lecherous gaze when he looked at her, and that gold tooth in his mouth, she felt really sick.

    Lyra could only manage a barely polite smile, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s been years since I¡¯vest seen you. Seemingly you¡¯re living a good life?¡±

 Chapter 55 You Asked For It

    ¡°Well, just average.¡±

    Rachel sounded modest, but smugness was written all over her face. ¡°Let me introduce to you. This is my boyfriend Louis Dillon, the Deputy General Manager of the Business Department of Cloudbound. Oh, he earned 800, 000 a year.¡±

    She deliberately emphasized thest few sentences, and Louis smiled proudly with that big gold tooth exposed.

    She was waiting to see Lyra¡¯s face, expecting to satisfy her own vanity.

    But Lyra only looked indifferent.

    This exasperated Rachel. Lyra had always loved to pretend, putting on that aloof look all the time. Rachel wanted to rip that mask off her!

    ¡°I heard you got divorced?¡±

    Rachel said, sizing her up and down. Seeing Lyra in what seemed to be office uniform, she snickered, ¡°You¡¯re a saleswoman here? It¡¯s only been a few years, and you¡¯ve be like this?¡±

    Lyra stared at her like she was looking at a fool, and she replied with a half smile, ¡°I came to buy a car.¡±

    She then withdrew her gaze, turned her head and went inside to start browsing the cars along with the shop assistant, not intending to put too much energy on those irrelevant people.

    Rachel was more furious when she saw that Lyra was ignoring her, and still looked as high and mighty as before.

    Two days ago, she went back to the orphanage and heard that Lyra was not only divorced, but also left without getting any property.

    But she was actually here to buy a car today?

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see what kind of car you can afford.¡± Staring at Lyra¡¯s back, Rachel muttered to herself. Then she turned to looked behind her at Louis, pouting, ¡°Honey, honey, let¡¯s take a look inside. After all, it is your gift for me. I want to choose carefully and pick the most outstanding and suitable car for myself.¡±

    Louis, who was still daydreaming about Lyra¡¯s enticing body, agreed immediately when Rachel asked to go inside as well.

    Lyra in the inner area headed to the VW economy car sections eventually.

    She didn¡¯t really have a thing for luxury; she pursued more of simpleness and utility.

    Lyra was gonna make a quick decision, when Rachel¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind,

    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that youe here to for some cheap car like the Volkswagen Magotan. You ain¡¯t having a good time after the divorce, I guess?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Arms crossed, she looked at Lyra disdainfully.

    Lyra wasn¡¯t going to pay any attention to her, treating her like she was invisible.

    Though being Ignored, Rachel was not annoyed and continued, ¡°For the sake of our former friendship, I can ask my boyfriend to introduce you some excellent male employees in thepany. He is after all the Deputy General Manager and has great prestige among his subordinates.¡±

    Louis had been fixing his eyes on Lyra, and when he heard Rachel mention him, he immediately smiled, looking more lecherous.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re Rachel¡¯s friend, then you¡¯re also my friend. You can add me on Facebookter and contact me anytime.¡±

    Rachel red at him. Having been with him for two and a half years, she already knew what a womanizer this man was, so she immediately understood what he was suggesting.

    ¡°I ask you to introduce her to some reliable males. Why need to add her on Facebook? You want to talk about something intimate that I can¡¯t know about?¡±

    She said it with a smile, but the look she gave Louis was utterly ferocious.

    Louis¡¯ face changed slightly and he hastily wrapped his arm around her waist, ¡°No, how¡¯s that possible. You are my baby. I care about her, because I love you and want to make you happy¡­¡±

    The two seemed to be disying their affection on purpose. Lyra was annoyed from listening to this.

    ¡°No need. Such wonderful men, just save them for yourself.¡±

    ¡°Stop there!¡±

    Seeing her trying to leave, Rachel came after her, very upset that Louis had obviously just had his eye on her.

    Lyra had always like topete with her from before, and now she still wanted topete with her for men?

    The more Rachel thought about it, the more displeased she became, and her words grew harsher. She taunted, ¡°I¡¯m helping you with good intentions. What are you pretending? You took out a loan to buy the car, right? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to have a boyfriend pay for you?¡±

    Lyra frowned and threw a nce at her.

    Considering that his boyfriend Louis was here, and that they had spent a hard time in the orphanage together, after all, Lyra didn¡¯t intend to argue with her. She nned to leave as soon as she bought the car. They weren¡¯t gonna meet each other in the future anyway.

    Rachel thought that she didn¡¯t dare to talk back, so she became even more arrogant.

    She yelled at Lyra¡¯s back, ¡°You¡¯re just a whore cast away by the Freeman¡¯s. What are you so proud of? Do you really think you are superior to me?¡±

    The voice, though not loud, reached Lyra¡¯s ears precisely.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Lyra¡¯s footsteps jerked to a halt and she red coldly back at Rachel.

    Rachel was stunned by the chill in her eyes, but the next second she resumed her smug look, ¡°You know it very well whether you¡¯re a whore or not.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s face grew grimmer and grimmer.

    ¡°I was going to let you off the hook, but you asked for it.¡±

    Rachel had been a bit intimidated by her strong presence and worried about how she would retaliate.

    But then Lyra walked out of ce without looking back, and was soon out of sight.

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know bluffing? My boyfriend is the Deputy General Manager of Cloudbound. You dare to threaten me? You¡¯re the one that¡¯s gonna beg for my mercy!¡±

    She hurled invectives in the direction of Lyra¡¯s departure, making up for the two seconds of weakness she had just experienced.

    Rachel didn¡¯t take Lyra¡¯s words seriously. She said to Louis in a coquettish voice while holding his arm

    ¡°Honey, I want a little BMW, a sports car. You¡¯re the best, babe. Let¡¯s go see it?¡±

    Louis face stiffened for a second. His annual sry was only 800, 000, a BMW sports car could bite arge chunk off that sum.

    But he got carried away by Rachel¡¯s ttery, and so many shop assistants were staring at him, so it would be too humiliating to say he didn¡¯t have the money. Therefore, he agreed to it.

    The two were holding each other, looking very intimate.

    But due to their age gap, they were more like father and daughter than a couple. It was actually quite a cringy scene to watch.

    The two then walked towards the door with their arms around each other under the odd stares of the crowd.

    Just as they walked out the door, suddenly, there was a ssh.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Before Rachel could react, she was sshed with car wash wastewater that had been gathered for days from the store beside.

    When Louis noticed, he immediately jumped to the side, but still got sshed with some wastewater.

    Rachel, one second she was the morous chick in burgundy body-con, and the next, she became a sodden chicken which smelled unpleasantly sour.

    She screamed hysterically, glowering at the person who had sshed her.

    It was a young girl, wearing a staff uniform; there was a timid look on her face, but her eyes showed no fear at all.

    Rachel waspletely put out. Even a little staff dare offend her.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your mother teach you to watch it while walking? My clothes, shoes and bag are all designer brands. Do you know how much they worth? It¡¯s not what you can earn here even with ten years ofbor¡­¡±

    The young employee did not say anything and just let her cuss like a shrew.

    ¡°I¡¯m not finished with you today. In addition to apologizing, I also wantpensation for my mental damage. Also, I¡¯ll have you fired from here forever!¡±

    The young employee held the bucket and still didn¡¯t say a word.

    Rachel became more irritated since she couldn¡¯t vent her anger, ¡°Are you dumb? Didn¡¯t your mother teach you to speak the humannguage?¡±

    Louis rushed to Rachel¡¯s aid, ¡°Go get your boss here and tell him that the VP of Cloudbound wants to see him! He needs to give an ount of this personally!¡±

    The Deputy General Manager of Business Department of Cloudbound, directly simplified to the VP of Cloudbound.

    Louis had his vanity skyrocket to the extreme.

    ¡°I¡¯m the boss, and this one is on me.¡±

    A crisp female voice suddenly sounded.

    The two turned their heads to see Lyra leaning against a luxury car, rxed, smiling lightly.

 Chapter 56 Fix Her

    That pure white suit against the fiery red Porsche 911, it formed a sharp color contrast, but unexpectedly harmonious. What a fascinating scene.

    It made people want to sincerely exim that, beautiful car is for the beautiful people!

    But this harmony was soon disrupted by someone¡¯sughter.

    Rachel was originally angry, but Lyra¡¯s words amused her, ¡°You?¡± As she spoke, she turned to look at the logo of the store beside. It was Porsche. Sheughed even louder after totally convinced that this was all fake.

    ¡°Lyra, you are still fond of pretending as always. But please take a look at where you¡¯re standing, ok? If you are the owner of this Porsche 4S store, then I¡¯m the big boss of Ferrari!¡±

    Louis thought it was impossible, too, and heughed along with Rachel, while his gaze on Lyra grew more and more tant.

    Lyra was still leaning against the car, the corners of her mouth slightly raised up, ¡°I am indeed not the owner of this store.¡±

    Rachel smiled smugly and just waited for Lyra to continue.

    ¡°But I¡¯m the owner of this whole car market. Two minutes ago, I just bought it.¡±

    This seemed too ridiculous as a joke to Rachel. ¡°Are you on drugs or something? You can¡¯t even afford those big brands, so how did you buy the whole market? I¡¯mughing my ass off.¡±

    But she smelled the foul stench on her body and grew angrier at Lyra for letting someone ssh her with wastewater.

    ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re the queen now just because you made a ssh online? You better kneel down and kowtow to me right away and beg for forgiveness. I can still consider letting you off the hook.¡±

    Her eyes were glinting with ferocity, ¡°My boyfriend is well-connected in Frayton. If you don¡¯t do as I said, you can wait for your disrepute in the city!¡±

    Next to her, Louis¡¯ gaze on Lyra became more and more unrestrained. He walked towards her with an evil smile.

    ¡°Yes, beauty. Apologize to Rachel now, and I as the VP of Cloudbound will spare you. Otherwise¡­¡±

    The smile on his face was even more lewd. Looking at Lyra¡¯s figure, he couldn¡¯t help letting his imagination run wild, and he subconsciously licked his lips.

    Lyra gave a half smile, unyielding. ¡°Then we¡¯ll see who actually get the say.¡±

    Rachel grunted with her arms crossed and called Louis to send someone to deal with Lyra.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Five minutester.

    The people who were gonna deal with Lyra did note, but the general manager of the car market came in a mad dash.

    Rachel and Louis saw the general manager¡¯s nervous expression and thought that he came here to apologize to them knowing that Rachel was sshed with water by the young staff.

    The two of them stood even straighter with their head held high.

    ¡°How are you gonna exined to me about what happened today?¡±

    Rachel was waiting for the general manager to apologize.

    But the other party directly ignored them both, walked straight to Lyra, and said respectfully, ¡°You just bought the entire car market with 5 billion. How generous you are! It¡¯s my negligence that I didn¡¯te out in time to greet you, boss. Please forgive me.¡±

    What? Boss!

    Was Lyra really the new owner of the car market?

    5 billion?

    Really? This was absurdly rich!

    The two people were dumbfounded. The expressions on their faces were funny as hell.

    On the contrary, Lyra remained a poker face.

    ¡°You must¡¯ve been tired from standing in high heels. Pleasee take a seat inside!¡±

    When the general manager saw that Lyra did not say anything, he was not sure what she was thinking, so he bent down very tteringly and gave a ¡°please¡± gesture.

    ¡°Also, the whole car market is now yours. Not only the Magotan, but you can take whatever cars you like here. Pick one and directly drive it away! Want a new car every day? No problemo.¡±

    A new car every day? What kind of ultimate fantasy was that!

    Rachel did not dare to imagine. Jealousy and resentment made her heart want to explode.

    How did an orphan, who obviously came from the Frayton orphanage like her, be so preposterously well-heeled as to buy the whole car market at 5 billion?

    This was way beyond her spectrum of eptance!

    ¡°This can¡¯t be!¡±

    She red at Lyra and yelled in a shrill voice, ¡°Are you acting? You¡¯ve gone to great lengths to fool me!¡±

    ¡°And you!¡± She pointed at the general manager and shouted furiously through gritted teeth.

    ¡°How much did you charge for cooperating with her in this big show? I can double it for you!¡±

    Her words provoked an unpleasant frown from thetter.

    ¡°Lady, please show some respect to our boss and also behave yourself in public.¡±

    He took two steps back, looked up and down in disgust at Rachel, who was soaked with wastewater, and walked away quickly, hand covering his nose.

    Louis had had the pleasure of meeting this general manager once and knew that his identity could not be fake, so he hastened to remind Rachel in a low voice.

    Having heard what Louis said, Rachel stumbled backwards,pletely unable to ept it. ¡°This is actually true? I don¡¯t believe it. Impossible! Bitch, how did you¡­¡±

    Louis saw that she was stupid enough to misjudge the situation and she even kept on offending the other side, so he immediately drew the line.

    ¡°Miss Carroll, I had been blind. Who am I to speak ill of you! Please forgive me for offending you just now. I hope you do not take it to heart.¡±

    He quickly recovered from the shock, an ingratiating smile hanging on his face, ¡°If you need me in the future, I¡¯ll be at yourmand anytime. I¡¯ll do whatever you ask with absolutely noints! And I sincerely wish that you could give me more opportunities to prove myself.¡±

    ¡°Louis! What do you mean! It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how much I hate her, and you¡¯re licking her boots now!¡±

    Seeing that she was isted, Rachel was so enraged that she raised her arm and tried to p him.

    Louis clutched her wrist with a look of contempt and pushed her away with force.

    ¡°Look at this foul stench on you. Don¡¯te near me and disgust me!¡±

    ¡°Good, I was really blind to have chosen someone like you in the first ce!¡±

    Rachel was shaking from anger and she shrewishly bawled at him, ¡°Go get a mirror and look at your own beer belly and yellow teeth. You aren¡¯t even eligible to dislike me!¡±

    She took advantage of Louis¡¯ inattention and stepped forward, pping him on the face twice.

    Louis was dizzy from the two ps, covering his face and cursing in disbelief, ¡°You fucking bitch, how dare you hit me! If it wasn¡¯t for your body, I wouldn¡¯t have paid over $100, 000 to keep you! I think you¡¯ve forgotten what you are. What a jinx!!¡±

    The two go into a fight on the spot.

    ¡°What an excellent dog-eat-dog show.¡± Lyra leaned against the Porsche and pped her hands, ¡°But s, it¡¯s a bit noisy.¡±

    ¡°Security.¡±

    She shouted, ¡°Get these two babbling shits out. They stink and they¡¯re fighting in front of the store. It would drive the customers away.¡±

    ¡°You bitch! How dare you! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Rachel screamed.

    Several well-trained security guards immediately approached the two people, grabbed their arms, and dragged them out quickly, throwing them onto the street like garbage.

    Rachel could not withstand the vigorous push of the security guard. She fell on the ground, her mouth cursing more harshly.

    ¡°Fucking bitch! You think you¡¯re superior now just because you¡¯ve got some rich man to back you up? No way. A pheasant won¡¯t be a phoenix, and a bitch is always a bitch!¡±

    Her loud and clear invectives had drawn the eyes of many passers-by.

    Lyra originally thought she was after all an old acquaintance from the orphanage, so she would just give her a minor punishment.

    But Rachel kept provoking her. Then don¡¯t me her for not showing mercy.

    Lyra walked out unhurriedly, her petite body exuding deterrence, and the confidence and coolness in her gaze made Rachel shiver.

    ¡°Finished?¡± Lyra asked.

    Rachel strained her neck and tried to give herself a boost, ¡°You bitch. It won¡¯t be enough even if I¡¯ve cursed you a hundred times! You¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my turn.¡±

    Lyra nced at her coldly and interrupted her.

 Chapter 57 What a Spirited Woman

    Rachel was stunned by her cold and scornful gaze.

    Before she had time to get angry again, she saw Lyra take out her cell phone and started to read something out unhurriedly, ¡°Rachel Collier, employee of Cloudbound. During your five years in thepany, you secretly dated other supervisors many times behind the back of Mr. Louise Dillon here, the Deputy General Manager of Business Department. And you also took advantage of the business trips to hook up with numerous clients. Tsk, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so capable.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Rachel¡¯s original arrogance was immediately weakened a bit already, ¡°You have no evidence. This is nder! I can sue you for defamation.¡±

    ¡°Hold on, I¡¯m not done yet.¡±

    Lyra continued to read with interest the information on her phone, ¡°Also, you¡¯ve embezzled more than 20, 000 dors. This little habit of yours remains unchanged since you were out of the orphanage. Am I right? This money is not enough to send you to jail, but if yourpany finds out¡­¡±

    She gave a slight pause and her red lips smiled brightly.

    Rachel followed her pause with a skip of heartbeat.

    ¡°They¡¯ll definitely fire you, I¡¯m afraid. But I also wonder if otherpanies in the industry will cklist you when they find out?¡±

    Lyra put away her phone and turned to admire Rachel¡¯s livid face with aplomb.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence?!¡±

    Rachel insisted, ¡°You¡¯ve made up such a wonderful story that I almost believed it. But don¡¯t you try to nder me without concrete evidence!¡±

    She rolled her eyes at Lyra, but not long after she said those words, her phone rang.

    Lyra raised an eyebrow and smiled, hinting at Rachel with her eyes, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯ve asked for?¡±

    Rachel red at her with hatred; seeing that it was her leader calling, she answered the phone with trembling hands.

    Before she could say hello, the leader¡¯s angry scolding rang out in her ears.

    ¡°Good for you Rachel Collier. I thought you were an honest person. Turned out you¡¯re quite bold! I know all the good things you did! Cloudboud won¡¯t allow such a scum like you to be our employee. You are finished!¡±

    ¡°No, sir, please listen to my exnation!¡±

    Rachel was so anxious that her voice took on a crying tone as she defended herself, ¡°It¡¯s all because someone has set me up. You¡¯ve got to trust me!¡±

    ¡°Set you up? Do you really think I¡¯m an idiot?¡±

    The leader snorted, ¡°Hurry to thepany. I¡¯ll let you know exactly why you should scram!¡±

    Rachel struggled to exin, but the other party had already hung up impatiently.

    She put down the phone in despair. Her eyes looking at Lyra were now imploring, when the previous contempt had long since dissipated.

    Lyra became the owner of the entire car market in just half an hour, and then found out all her background information in the few minutes when she was arguing with Louis.

    This woman was terrifying!

    ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡±

    She stared at Lyra with an astonished face, but thetter just gave a half smile, aloof and proud gaze. Even if she was just standing, the strong presence she got was like innate.

    Rachel finally realized that Lyra must be something more than the in orphanage girl she remembered.

    ¡°Lyra, I made a mistake! Please forgive me!¡±

    She put herself in an extremely humble position, with pleading written all over her face.

    ¡°I can¡¯t lose this job, I¡¯m really wrong. Please spare me!¡±

    Lyra did not say a word, as if waiting for her to continue.

    ¡°I did it all wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have humiliated you. Considering that we had been in the orphanage together for so many years. I know you¡¯re magnanimous. Could you do me this favor as a friend? I really can¡¯t lose this job. I can¡¯t get cklisted by the industry!¡±

    She kept bowing and apologizing to Lyra, humbling herself to the dust.

    A stark contrast to the arrogance she had just disyed.

    Seeing that Lyra remained silent, Rachel became more flustered and she knelt down, starting to kowtow.

    ¡°Lyra, I¡¯ve realized my mistakes for real. I¡¯m sorry. Just let me go! I have apologized up to this point. I know you are a reasonable person. Mercy!¡±

    ¡°Finished?¡±

    Lyra walked up to her and pinched her chin, forcing Rachel to look straight into her eye, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m a vengeful man, never reasonable nor magnanimous. And I have given you the chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it.¡±

    She let go of Rachel, pulled a Kleenex out of her bag, and wiped her hands gracefully.

    ¡°See them out.¡±

    Lyra sneered, ¡°From now on, these two people will never be allowed to set foot in the car market again.¡±

    The general manager stepped out in time and instructed the security guards, ¡°Are you all deaf and didn¡¯t you hear Ms. Carroll? Get these two out of here!¡±

    Several security guards rushed over carrying dirty mops in their hands, and they kept waving them around, shoving the two people away.

    Louis and Rachel were like two street rats, wretchedly whisked out of the car market.

    Satisfied with the disappearance of the two, Lyra returned to the VW store.

    The general manager followed her while talking in a fawning way.

    ¡°Boss, do you need me to help you familiarize yourself with other brands in the car market? After all, you just bought it, you may not know much about the industry, so¡­¡±

    ¡°No need, I have my own arrangements.¡±

    Lyra gave him a sidelong nce, warning him with her eyes not to talk too much.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have said so much.¡±

    The general manager, with an ingratiating smile on his face, patted his mouth twice, fearing that he would be removed from his job for saying the wrong thing.

    Lyra stopped in front of a Magotan, surveyed the mboyantly colored red car, pulled open the door and got in.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone know that I¡¯ve bought the car market.¡± Lyra continued in a lower voice, ¡°If I find out this is exposed, you¡­¡±

    Her lips curled up into a smile and that smile was bright and beautiful, but the her gaze was bone-chilling.

    The general manager was frightened and immediately patted his chest to swear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I can guarantee you that every one of your request will be met!¡±

    ¡°In the future, the overall operation of the car market will remain the same as before. You¡¯ll be in charge of everything. Report on your work to me once a month regrly, and the rest of the time you¡¯re not allowed to bother me.¡±

    With this finished, Lyra mmed on the gas and drove away dashingly.

    It was obviously just an ordinary and inexpensive car, but the way she drove made it like a legit supercar.

    The general manager stared dumbfounded at the receding red dot and couldn¡¯t help sighing.

    ¡°What a spirited woman. This new boss is really not an ordinary person.¡±

    Especially after watching the whole process of her handling Louis and Rachel, he was more determined not to mess with her in the future.

    ¡­

    On the road, Lyra turned on the radio and drove at a fast rate.

    The hup that had just urred was not worthy of her attention anymore, and she hummed happily as she prepared to return to the Angle Group.

    The familiar ringtone rang. Lyra nced at the phone. It was Kellie calling. She hesitated for a moment before putting on her Bluetooth headset.

    ¡°I¡¯m on my way back to the office. Make it brief.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°Director, you¡¯re on the trending news again!¡±

 Chapter 58 Finally Grew Smarter

    Kellie panicked, ¡°Just go to Twitter and see for yourself!¡±

    ¡°How should I do that? I¡¯m still driving.¡± Lyra frowned, ¡°If it¡¯s not important, I¡¯ll hang up first. We¡¯ll talk about it when I get back to the office.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, no! Don¡¯t hang up yet!¡± Kellie was agitated and hurried to stop her, ¡°The news is very bad for you, you can¡­¡±

    Kellie was still chattering away, while Lyra¡¯s attention was drawn to the giant LED screen downtown.

    On the big screen, Katelyn Morgan, the hostess of the Matthews family and Charlotte¡¯s nominal mother, was being interviewed outside the ward, snotty and tearful, using Lyra of her bad deeds.

    Lyra got interested, took a look at the time, and found a ce to park her car.

    Anyway, it was still early, so she might as well see what the Matthews family was trying to pull.

    ¡°This ex-wife of Mr. Freeman hung up banners in my daughters¡¯ ward to satirize her, and even sent funeral wreaths to curse her to die quickly! How can this woman be so vicious!¡±

    Katelyn pretended to wipe her tears, and then continued, ¡°My poor daughter. Having suffered a severe beating already, and now being stimted by Lyra Carroll, she passed out again with her injuries still healing¡­

    ¡°My daughter obviously did nothing wrong but only had a small misunderstood about Lyra at the party. But I didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so petty and vindictive! I must expose her malicious behavior! Let the public see her true colors clearly¡­¡±

    Lyra already lost the interest in hearing what she was gonna say; With a short humph, she started the car and drove back to the Angle Group.

    While Kellie, on the other side, had hung up the phone long ago after noticing that Lyra was silent for a long time.

    When Lyra arrived at the office, she made a slick drift into the garage and walked into thepany building with an icy face.

    Several people gathered in the first-floor lobby, whispering. Someone sharp-eyed saw Lyra was walking in, leaned down and said something quickly, and those people immediately dispersed.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    She didn¡¯t care about people¡¯s gossiping and went straight back to her office.

    Kellie had been waiting in her office for a long time, and as soon as she saw her figure, she pounced anxiously.

    ¡°Director, you¡¯re finally back. You didn¡¯t have time to watch the news, right? This matter is escting!¡±

    As she spoke, she handed Lyra the tablet with the page open.

    Katelyn¡¯s usation stirred up a wave of uproar on the Inte.

    Many people joined the discussion of this matter.

    The good thing was that the majority were sensible. There were a variety of opinions on about it.

    There were many others who spoke up for Lyra, but they were all quickly drowned out in a chorus of curses.

    It didn¡¯t require much thought for one to realize that Charlotte¡¯s side had specially hired someone to achieve that.

    It seemed that she had grown smart from the experience of thest time. Paid someone to help her upy the moral high ground of public opinion and win people¡¯s sympathy, so that Lyra was at a disadvantage.

    Lyra put down the iPad and continued to work on the preparations for talentpetition, not bothered by the incident at all.

    ¡°Director, are you really not going to take care of this?¡± Kellie asked cautiously.

    ¡°No need. Just focus on your work in hand.¡± Lyra replied without raising her head.

    This little storm did not deserve her undue attention.

    She would like to see how far Charlotte could take this.

    Looking at Lyra¡¯s indifferent look, Kellie sighed inwardly, and left silently.

    Since her boss was not anxious, then she¡¯d better just seize the time to handle her own work first.

    In the hospital.

    Katelyn ended the interview, and the next moment after the reporter left, she immediately stopped crying and wiped her tears, a gloating smile hanging on her face.

    She had always detested this daughter of her husband¡¯s mistress. Ever since Charlotte had officially been a member of the Matthews family, Katelyn for many times had the urge to stab that little bitch to death.

    This time, with Charlotte getting beaten up so badly, she felt like her anger had been vented too.

    But her own daughter Abigail was still lying in the hospital, unconscious, and Charlotte was the only heiress down the line.

    In order to maintain the status of the Matthews family, which was going to be coveted by the others until Abigail woke up, Katelyn had to act like she doted on Charlotte in public, faking their motherly love and filial piety, while she was disgusted by this in her heart.

    The thought of this made Katelyn loathe Charlotte even more.

    Seeing her lying on the hospital bed, sickly, Katelyn was even more pleased, with undisguised joy on her face.

    She turned her head to get her phone, but was caught off guard by the sight of Melvin standing next to the door.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Mr. Freeman,e on in..¡±

    The smile on Katelyn¡¯s face stiffened.

    She didn¡¯t know how long had Melvin been standing there. Did he see the smile on her face just now?

    ¡°Our child is really pitiful, not to mention that she ran into such a thing, but she was also humiliated by that bitch. Fortunately, you¡¯re here with her¡­¡±

    Katelyn managed to squeeze out two drops of tears. Seeing Melvin¡¯s calm and impassive expression, nothing different from the usual, she was relieved and wiped the tears.

    ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll leave you two young lovers alone.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    Melvin greeted her and walked into the ward.

    Charlotte, who was lying in bed with nothing to do, was so happy to see him that she wanted to sit up immediately.

    But her movement identally jerked the needle in her hand and made her gasped with pain, but she had to control the grimace expression to maintain her image in front of Melvin.

    ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t move.¡±

    Melvin walked over to her and sat down in a chair beside.

    ¡°Melvin, thank god I still have you, or otherwise I really don¡¯t know what I should do.¡± She moved her body bit by bit to get closer to Melvin, tears welling up in her eyes.

    Melvin dodged her without being noticed, and then asked, ¡°How is your injury? Is it getting better?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been much better.¡±

    Charlotte pretended to be shy and leaned over to him again.

    ¡°I have things to do and gotta leave now. You get some rest.¡± Melvin pulled her hand away and got up to leave.

    ¡°Melvin! Could you stay with me a bit longer?¡±

    Charlotte immediately grabbed his arm, her eyes filled with tears, looking pitiful.

    ¡°Thirteen years ago, I saved you in a car ident and never wanted anything from you in return¡­¡±

    Charlotte kept holding his hand and talking about the old days with a very emotional expression on her face.

    Melvin stood quietly, also his memory also evoked by her words.

    It was a nned car ident caused by the Freeman family¡¯s civil war, and he was seriously injured, pinned under the car, dying.

    It was a girl who showed up and saved him, but unfortunately, he was already semi-conscious and did not remember the girl¡¯s face. He only saw two pure and starry eyes.

    At the thought of those eyes, the expression on his face gradually became softer.

    Charlotte took out a pen from under her pillow and ced it in her hand, holding it firmly.

    This fountain pen was a limited-version luxury, purely handmade, very difficult to purchase.

    The pen cap was engraved with Melvin¡¯s name.

    The fountain pen still looked quite new with little wear and tea. Clearly the owner had treasured it with great care.

    There was only a minor paint loss on the body of the pen, which might have been caused by the owner stroking it many times.

    ¡°This pen, which you gave me, I took with me when I left the country that year. I¡¯ve had it with me at all times for the past three years.¡±

    Charlotte gently stroked the pen, looking like she was caught up in reminiscence.

    ¡°Whenever I think of you, I take it out and look at it¡­¡±

    Melvin¡¯s expression gradually became softer as he felt sorry for her for the three years she was sent abroad because of the old Mr. Freeman.

    His eyes resumed their usual gentleness, ¡°Just take your time and recuperate here. Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯ll help you this time.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Charlotte nodded. Panic gone, she was moved by his words, ¡°I believe you.¡±

    The empty corridor was extremely quiet, so quiet that one could hear the sound of breathing

    Fred had been waiting outside the ward for a long time.

    As soon as Melvin came out, Fred respectfully handed over a document.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve got the results of what you asked me to investigate.¡±

 Chapter 59 Interview in Person

    ¡°Well done.¡± Despite thepliment, Melvin didn¡¯t seem like he actually mean it, his expression unfathomable.

    He was browsing the files while Fred exined to him, ¡°You asked me to look into the ident of that year, and my investigation found that Miss Matthews¡¯ itinerary back then did coincide exactly with the timeline of your car ident. That is to say, there¡¯s conclusive proof that Miss Matthews did save your life thirteen years ago.¡±

    Fred looked at him firmly.

    As Melvin was carefully flipped through the pages, his eyebrows slightly knitted, but his eyes didn¡¯t show any particr emotion.

    ¡°Also, there is one more thing.¡± Fred had a hesitant look on his face.

    ¡°Say it.¡± Melvin gave him a nce that signaled him to continue.

    ¡°I¡¯ve found more about the incident that happened to Miss Matthews a few days ago, and the results I got are attached to the end of the document.¡±

    Melvin did as he said and flipped over a few pages to see some photos.

    He took a closer look at them and his brow were furrowed again.

    The green Volkswagen Santana on the photo, however tattered it looked, he could recognize it right away.

    At the thought of this, inexplicable irritation surged up in his heart; he tried hard to suppress it and kept on reading.

    The rest of the photos were pretty much the same, except thest one being a little different.

    The photo was clearly shot in a dark night, in which a few figures were faintly visible. Melvin looked very closely and recognized one of them was Lyra.

    ¡°ording to these photos and Miss Carroll¡¯s movement that day, she was indeed present at the scene where Miss Matthews was beaten. And this one.¡±

    He pointed to one of the photos and said, ¡°Lyra seemed to be making some kind of deal with someone. The person standing behind her looked like Jalen, Keith Lloyd¡¯s assistant. It¡¯s likely that Lyra had Keith do this. Anyway, no matter what the result is, this matter must be rted to Lyra.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s face was still impassive, and he just continued to stare intently at the photos.

    ¡°Miss Matthews is such a gentle and kind person. She shouldn¡¯t have been treated like this. I can¡¯t imagine Lyra to be so vicious!¡±

    Fred clenched his fist and continued to urge, ¡°You¡¯ve got to seek justice for Miss Matthews. Teach Lyra a good lesson and revenge for Miss Matthews!¡±

    Melvin looked at his eager expression and nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back first.¡±

    The look on his face returned to its original ndness, making it inscrutable.

    Early the next morning.

    The hospital was buzzing again.

    Charlotte got up early, leaning against the headboard, ready to be interviewed.

    ¡°I knew that an interview at this juncture might lead to spection about my intentions and even push me in the teeth of criticism.¡±

    She put on a determined face and continued, ¡°But I still want to rify for the record that Mr. Freeman of the Freeman Group and I are childhood friends, and we¡¯ve been in love with each other since we were teenagers. Later, we had to separate from each other because of some other things.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what has happened during my absence, but I can tell the public affirmatively that I am definitely not a homewrecker, let alone breaking up his marriage with Lyra!¡±

    Tears glistened in her eyes, but she gritted her teeth to try keeping the tears from falling.

    There came the sound of reporters pressing their shutters, and the camera shes were too dazzling for her, making her barely able to maintain the expression.

    But she didn¡¯t dare let up a bit.

    She had to rely on showing her misery to the public to earn their sympathy.

    ¡°Miss Matthews, we have some questions and we wonder if it¡¯s okay for you to answer them?¡± A reporter handed the microphone to her.

    Charlotte nodded, trying to look as gracious as possible, ¡°Ask away, and I will tell you everything.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve just said that you and Mr. Freeman were in love, so why were you not the one who married Mr. Freeman back then? What happened? Where were you when Lyra and Mr. Freeman got married? Why didn¡¯t youe out to stop it?

    ¡°Also, how exactly did you get hurt like this? Was it a retaliation for you being the mistress? Could you tell us more about it?

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Charlotte interrupted her with an unhappy face.

    These reporters were too greedy and their questions were tough enough, without any regard for the fact that she was still a patient.

    She was so infuriated by their aggressiveness!

    Having realized that she almost lost it, she coughed lightly, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not feeling well. Let¡¯s call it a day.¡±

    With that, she closed her eyes, indicating that nobody should disturb her now.

    ¡°Charlotte has said enough for today. She needs to recuperate from her injuries, so if you have any questions,e ask me.¡±

    Katelyn led the reporters out of the room, stood in the hallway, and proceeded to face their sharp questions.

    ¡°Those questions you have just asked are concerned with our family¡¯s private matters, and it¡¯s also privacy between my daughter and Mr. Freeman. We refuse to answer these questions. I hope you guys could understand.¡± Katelyn¡¯s attitude was cold.

    ¡°What about this time? Miss Matthews got hurt, didn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve found evidence, and that evidence strongly suggests that it has everything to do with Lyra.¡±

    Katelyn took the microphone, her tone resolute, ¡°Whoever dare to hurt the heir of the Matthews family, we will make her pay!¡±

    ¡°Is it possible that you may reveal some of the evidence?¡± A reporter asked in hot pursuit.

    Katelyn frowned and rejected him dryly, ¡°We have handed it over to the police, and I believe the truth wille out soon.¡±

    The reporters could see that she didn¡¯t want to talk much, so they wrapped up the interview hastily.

    Lyra couldn¡¯t help sneering as she listened to the live broadcast of the interview, on her way to work driving the Magotan.

    These two fake-as-hell mother and daughter, their performance was simply revolting.

    However, Lyra was happy to y along to see what they got.

    Just after crossing the intersection, Lyra saw Kellie standing under a street sign, looking anxiously at the road.

    ¡°You need a lift?¡±

    Lyra braked sharply, then wound down the window and raised an eyebrow at Kellie.

    ¡°No, no, Director, I specially wait for you here as I know you¡¯ll go this way to work every day.¡±

    Kellie¡¯s face was full of worry, ¡°The heat has been on for a long time and there are loads of criticism about you. Some journalists and overly emotional people have blocked thepany¡¯s front gate and are hell-bent on getting an exnation from you. This is worse thanst time. You¡¯d better not go to thepany. Stay home for a while, ande back when it¡¯s safe.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not my style to shy away.¡±

    Lyra restarted the engine and Kellie suddenly panicked.

    ¡°Director, what are you gonna do?¡± Kellie knocked desperately on the car window, trying to stop her.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°Tell them what they wanna hear.¡±

    Having dropped these words, she mmed on the gas, and the Magotan dashed away like an arrow off the bow.

    Her words drifted with the wind, and the car flung up the dust, causing Kellie to choke and cough that even her eyes became teary.

    By the time she came back to her senses, Lyra¡¯s car was long gone.

    ¡°It¡¯s over. The director is alone. What should I do!¡± Despair was written all over Kellie¡¯s face. She was totally at sea now.

 Chapter 60 Come to Back Her Up!

    At the entrance of the Angle Group building.

    Downstairs there was a huge crowd, including reporters, people ¡°demanding justice¡±, and quite a few onlookers that were drawn to watch the show.

    Lyra locked the car door and strode toward thepany entrance.

    She was alone, but she exuded an intimidating vibe that there was arge group of supporters following behind her.

    Reporters had been waiting for a long time. Catching sight of her, they wanted to take this opportunity to interview her, so everyone just scrambled to get near her.

    They almost thrust their microphones to her face and the shutters were clicking non-stop. This was much bustling and raucous than before in Charlotte¡¯s ward.

    ¡°Miss Carroll, have you watched the news this morning? What would you like to say about Miss Matthews¡¯ statement on the live interview?¡±

    ¡°May I ask if what Miss Matthews said is true or not? She ims she¡¯s not the homewrecker, so why did you divorce Mr. Freeman? I heard that you didn¡¯t get any property from the divorce. Did you cheat on Mr. Freeman?¡±

    ¡°Are you really involved in the case where Miss Matthews got attacked?¡±

    These reporters were eager to jump at the opportunity to scoop the juiciest news, so a barrage of questions was thrown at Lyra.

    Lyra walked rapidly towards the gate, not betraying a slight fear when faced with the crowd.

    Therge sunsses covered most of her face, but not her confidence.

    ¡°Miss Carroll, could you please answer our question? The whole country is waiting for your response!¡± A reporter shouted.

    There came another hubbub of from the crowd. Some of them started to talk loudly, expressing their spection about this series of events.

    Lyra frowned, casually took a reporter¡¯s microphone, and said in a very final sort of way, ¡°Be quiet and listen to me if you want the answer.¡±

    The reporters froze for several seconds and immediately bombarded her with another round of questions.

    ¡°May I ask what exactly your rtionship with Mr. Freeman is?¡± A reporter took advantage of his proximity to shove the microphone to Lyra, lest his question went unanswered.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said it on Twitter, and now I¡¯ll reiterate it. We¡¯ve been divorced and we have nothing to do with each other anymore.¡± Lyra unhappily pushed away the microphone that almost touched her face.

    Though her eyes were hidden behind the sunsses, others still somewhat felt her piercing gaze and involuntarily took a few steps back.

    ¡°Rumors had it that Miss Matthews was the homewrecker who brought an end to your marriage with Mr. Freeman. Also, you were forced to give up any property and thus get nothing from the divorce. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, noment.¡± Lyra shrugged, ¡°Any other questions? If not, I¡¯m going in. Don¡¯t waste my valuable time.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Several reporters squeezed forward again, ¡°There are rumors online that you got your current job in Angle Group because you¡¯re the mistress of Mr. Lloyd. Is it true?¡±

    ¡°My job was in no way obtained through improper means, and as for whether I¡¯m capable enough, time and results will tell.¡±

    Lyra said these words in an unflinching tone, loud and clear among the crowd, but it failed to stop theirmotion.

    ¡°And what was your purpose in having someone assault Miss Matthews two days ago? Was it because Miss Matthews had humiliated you at the party?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys already see her live stream?¡± Lyra asked back, ¡°Let the evidence speak for itself as to who is behind this. I have important business to attend to, so please excuse me.¡±

    Seeing that she was determined to leave, the reporters got anxious and tried to stop her.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t told us anything yet. You can¡¯t leave like that! Are you guilty and afraid of being found out?¡±

    The onlookers shouted loudly, blocking thepany entrance, and some even tried to take advantage of the chaos to attack her.

    Before Lyra could say anything, a familiar husky voice rang out behind her.

    ¡°What makes you think you can nder someone so willfully, because you don¡¯t need to pay the price for starting a rumor? A journalist with no work ethic should be fired as soon as possible.¡±

    Melvin walked over unhurriedly, his brow furrowed, and he nced over the crowd with undisguised disgust and coldness in his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Freeman! Mr. Freeman is here to back her up!¡± Someone recognized him and shouted.

    The arrival of Melvin caused another tumult. Everyone was shocked by his sudden appearance and they were guessing the purpose of his visit.

    ¡°I¡¯m also investigating the case of Miss Matthews.¡±

    He took the microphone from Lyra and said sinctly, ¡°I¡¯ll give the public an exnation in five days.¡±

    The few reporters who were asking Lyra questions just now had already been deterred by him. But the crowd was still excited.

    ¡°What are you standing there for?¡±

    Melvin turned to Fred and said with a cold face.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Fred got Melvin¡¯s hint and raised his arm to beckon someone. Several bodyguards dressed in ck and wearing sunsses immediately showed up and began to drive away the crowd.

    Most people were only bystanders who did not want to get themselves into trouble or provoke Melvin, so they soon scattered in all directions.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Lyra expressed her gratitude in a calm tone and headed for thepany again.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t sound sincere at all.¡± Melvin took her by the wrist and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s have a talk?¡±

    Lyra wanted to refuse his invitation, but when she saw the serious and cautious look on his face, she changed her mind and answered, ¡°Okay, but cut the long story short.¡±

    Melvin chose a restaurant close to Angle Group and booked a private room to treat her to a meal.

    ¡°You order first.¡±

    He opened the menu and pushed it to her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had breakfast.¡± Lyra frowned. Hit by a realization, she then said, ¡°Mr. Freeman, I remember that you disliked eating too much for breakfast before. So, you even had your habits changed soon after you reunited with Miss Matthews? Just spit it out what you want to say and don¡¯t waste my time. Time is life itself, as the saying goes. Mr. Freeman, what you¡¯re doing is killing me.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s face turned sullen all of a sudden.

    He looked at Lyra¡¯s impatient scowl and asked, ¡°Do you also treat Keith Lloyd or Cody Carver like this when you dine with them?¡±

    He didn¡¯t realize that his tone was full of jealousy.

    ¡°You do realize that you¡¯re my ex-husband, right?¡±

    Lyra threw him an undisguised cold nce, ¡°We no longer have anything to do with each other. It¡¯s none of your business how I treat those men when I¡¯m dining with them. Mr. Freeman, just keep your nose out. Besides, you¡¯re not worthy of being pared to them.¡±

    Pausing for a moment, she continued with her sarcasm, ¡°By the way, your fianc¨¦e is still bedridden. You should be taking care of her right now instead of messing with me here.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot.¡±

    Melvin stared intently into her eyes as if he wanted to gain an insight into anything about her that he didn¡¯t know.

    Lyra picked up her purse and stood up from her seat, ¡°Mr. Freeman, if you just want to talk about such trivial matters with me, then please just count me out.¡±

    ¡°Sit down. Take it easy.¡±

    Melvin strode ahead and reached the door first, locking it at once.

    Lyra frowned and gazed at him, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± He sighed inaudibly, ¡°I have something to ask you.¡±

 Chapter 61 Her Soft Spot

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Where were you thirteen years ago on March 14? Ever been to Pinewood Street in Frayton?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± Lyra turned her head away, still with an attitude of rejection.

    It¡¯d been so long, how can she still remember?

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll ask a different question.¡±

    Melvin was not angry, and continued to ask patiently, ¡°Then do you remember thirteen years ago on March 14, there was a car ident. Three people died. Only a little boy sitting at the back of the car survived, and a girl saved him.¡±

    Why would he ask that?

    Could that little boy be him?

    Lyra looked at his searching gaze and a part of her mind was jogged with memories, recalling some fragmented images in a trance.

    That year she did save a person, but it was purely by chance.

    She didn¡¯t even take it to heart.

    Besides, the reason she came to Frayton that year was because of a very important matter, which involved the Lloyd family privacy. And she did not intend to tell tell Melvin, nor did she expect Melvin would continue to investigate.

    It was too dangerous, and she didn¡¯t want anyone else involved.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know.¡± Lyra replied coldly, ¡°If you have no further questions, I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡±

    Melvin subconsciously reached out to stop her, but was pierced by her cold eyes, and withdrew his hand in mid-air.

    ¡°Mr. Freeman, don¡¯t forget that you are Charlotte¡¯s fianc¨¦. Show more concern for your fianc¨¦e. She is not yet recovered from her injuries in the hospital bed.¡±

    Lyra taunted him a bit and unlocked the door.

    Just a moment after she turned around, she saw a vague sh of lost emotion in his eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t obvious, just a sh, but she caught it anyway.

    What did he feel disappointed?

    Lyra was suspicious, but didn¡¯t care too much.

    Now Melvin was just an insignificant person to her and cannot affect her in the world.

    She retracted her thoughts and elegantly tucked her hair around her ears. Melvin didn¡¯t stop her as she easily pushed open the door of the private room.

    As soon as he walked out the door, he met Fred¡¯s unkind eyes.

    Fred looked at her and spoke with a cynical look on his face.

    ¡°Boss has collected all the evidence. You find someone to bully Miss Matthews. Soon the truth wille out! When the timees, boss will not spare you!¡±

    ¡°Finished?¡±

    Lyra looked askance at him, and the corners of her mouth raised into a provocative smile, ¡°Then bring it one. I¡¯ll wait and see.¡±

    Her petite body carried a very oppressive aura.

    Fred looked directly into her smiling eyes and unconsciously took a few steps back.

    Lyra walked away quickly with high heels.

    The only sound left in therge dining room was the echo of her footsteps.

    ¡°That¡¯s weird.¡±

    Fred was very puzzled by the way he had just feared her.

    ¡­

    Two days had passed since Melvin¡¯s promised five-day deadline.

    All kinds of media were highly concerned about this matter and kept publishing various spections about it.

    Lyrapletely ignored the negativements about her and focused on the preparation for the girl group audition, neglecting the words that were deliberately used to discredit her.

    ¡°Ms. Lyra , this is the filming base¡¯s file, please do a final review.¡± Kellie put a file folder in her hand.

    ¡°Got it, you can go out first. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m done reading.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s eyes never left theputer screen, with her fingers leaping nimbly over the keyboard.

    Kellie looked at her with desire to speak, but finally interrupted her: ¡°Ms. Lyra, you should stop for a moment. Thosements on the Inte, you really haven¡¯t read them?¡±

    ¡°Read some of it.¡±

    Lyra nced at her and continued with the task at hand.

    ¡°Then why are you still ¡­¡± Kellie was even more confused.

    ¡°Why are you still so calm?¡±

    Lyra simply turned theputer off, leaned back in her chair, and exined to her.

    ¡°Mr. Freeman said in front of so many reporters that he would give an ount to the public, so I¡¯ll see what he can really say. Moreover, although thosements are boiling, but I am not substantially affected, right?¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    ¡°Keep working. The talent show will start recording soon, and your work will not be too easy these days.¡±

    Kellie knew her boss was no ordinary person, so she stopped talking and went about her work

    Lyra was busy fighting for her career.

    In the hospital which was a few dozen kilometers away from the Angle Group, Charlotte was lying in a hospital bed, bored and on her phone.

    Her injuries had been much better, and she had been watching the vicious media¡¯s spection about Lyra on major social media tforms for the past two days, and every now and then she employed some spammers to add fuel to the fire.

    She was so pleased to see the voices of those who praised for Lyra overshadowing those who defended her.

    She was flipping through her Twitter feed when a message popped up, causing her smile to freeze on her face.

    ¡°Miss Matthews, the boss hasn¡¯t done much in the past two days and hasn¡¯t arranged for me to do anything, so I don¡¯t know what he really wants to do.¡±

    Fred had been dutifully watching Melvin¡¯s every move for her since he agreed to do her a favor.

    As soon as there was some movements, she will be reported to her immediately.

    But Melvin¡¯s dyed action made her suspicious instead.

    ¡°Got it, thank you Fred,¡± she voiced back directly to Fred in a sweet tone.

    Fred heard her voice and felt more and more ttered, reinforcing his desire to help her and give Lyra the punishment she deserved.

    Charlotte turned off her phone irritably, leaned back on her bed, thought for a moment then turned it back on and dialed.

    ¡°Yo, how¡¯s it going?¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Irene¡¯szy and delicate voice came from the other end of the phone.

    ¡°Thanks to you, it¡¯s still lying in the hospital.¡± Charlotte said coldly, ¡°Now what?¡±

    Irene admired her freshly done nails for a while and spokezily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve found her weakness and will send her to death tonight.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Charlotte asked uncertainly, ¡°I¡¯ve fallen into her hands twice, and with the lessons I¡¯ve learned before, you must be careful.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it because you were stupidst time?¡± Irene raised her voice, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, how could you have made a mistake and gotten yourself involved?¡±

    Charlotte was angry, but she can not be angry. She gritted his teeth and hung up the phone, holding grudge against Lyra.

    ¡°Wait and see, I¡¯ll see how long you canugh.¡±

    She threw the phone onto the bed, with a harsh and shadowy expression on her face.

    ¡­

    The advancement of the girl group audition was nearing its end.

    Lyra spent the afternoon working out the final coordination issues and overseeing the first day of the show¡¯s taping via remote link.

    Several tasks went very well, and Lyra nodded with satisfaction and closed the connection.

    She had arranged for personnel to supervise the recording site and will be notified at the first opportunity if any idents urred.

    The phone rang suddenly. It was a call from the person in charge of the base.

    ¡°Miss Carroll, something bad happens! Melissa, who came topete, is missing!¡±

 Chapter 62 Let her say goodbye to the world once and for all

    Lyra¡¯s pupils dted, ¡°Melissa¡¯s missing?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Melissa was in very good state before the recording of the show and was getting along with the other contestants. So it¡¯s impossible for her to suddenly leave without saying anything.¡±

    ¡°I know, the show filming continues to move forward first. Keep it quiet. Feel free to contact me if there¡¯s anything else.¡±

    Lyra calmly arranged, ¡°I will start to investigate this matter. Stabilize the base.¡±

    She hung up the phone, frowned tightly, thought about it, and dialed the phone number that was at the bottom of her phone¡¯s address book.

    ¡°Boss?¡±

    The person on the other side was very surprised and stuttered, ¡°Is it really you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Lyra answered very sinctly.

    The man on the other side immediately got excited, and even through the screen, she could feel the man¡¯s shock and joy.

    ¡°Boss, you haven¡¯t contacted us for six or seven years. Is it something important this time? Darkbell will do anything for you!¡±

    Darkbell was a mysterious organization under her, with eyes all over the world, present in all walks of life.

    As long as Lyra gave a order, there was no information they can¡¯t get.

    ¡°Help me investigate Melissa¡¯s whereabouts, and I want the results in ten minutes. As for the matter of me not contacting you, it¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll inform you when I have time.¡±

    Lyra put down her phone, and her eyes were filled with worry.

    Although she trusted Darkbell¡¯s efficiency, the more seconds that passed, the more unpredictable Melissa¡¯s safety became.

    The phone rang once more and Lyra nced at the time. Only eight minutes had passed.

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s been checked out. Around noon, Melissa received a call from someone who asked her toe outside the shooting base, iming to have an important matter to discuss with her.¡±

    ¡°Melissa went outside and was immediately charmed and stuffed into the trunk of a fake te vehicle. That car drove off into the gravel hills outside Frayton, and after passing through a tunnel, the car was lost to surveince.¡±

    ¡°I suspect that people are near Shattered Rock Mountain and she should be kidnapped. You see ¡­¡±

    The man asked tentatively.

    ¡°Okay, I get it, thanks to you guys this time.¡± Lyra was iparably calm and sober.

    She checked the map the man had sent her and prepared to drive there.

    The phone beeped twice more, and there was a text message from an unfamiliar number.

    ¡°I have Melissa,e here within one hour. If you go beyond the appointed time, you will be responsible for the consequences. Note that only you cane alone. If you dare to call the police or bring someone else, we will immediately kill her.¡±

    The unknown number sent another message with a picture of Melissa being tied up and beaten.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Lyra leaned against her fiery red Magotan, lost in thought.

    The other party kidnapped people to threaten her, but did not want money. And it deliberately stressed that only let her go alone ¡­

    Could it be the Lloyd family?

    She didn¡¯t think so. The person seemed to know her very well, and the means to cause her memory loss was almost seamless. It was impossible to reveal so many ws as this time for Darkbell to be able to find out.

    After some thought, she roughly identified the real culprit behind the kidnapping arrangement.

    Lyra turned off the navigation to Broken Hill and headed back to Keith¡¯s cottage.

    She changed out of her smart professional outfit and put on a sports suit instead.

    The ck-based sportswear set off her skin like a gel, and the slim-fitting style outlined her lines just right.

    She tied her long hair into a high ponytail, more reflective of her entire heroic posture.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you juste back here. Why are you going out again?¡±

    Connie heard her footstepsing down from upstairs and nagged her bitterly, ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve been busy at thepany these days, working around the clock, how can this work? When youe back, you should take a good rest. Your body is the essential to your career.¡±

    She rambled on, and as soon as she turned around, her mouth dropped open in shock at the sight of Lyra in her sportswear.

    ¡°Miss, this is a really valiant outfit! It¡¯s a different look than you usually have!¡±

    Connie gave an approving look, ¡°Is this going to be a sport?¡±

    ¡°Fighting.¡±

    Lyra waved her hand.

    ¡°Huh?! A fight?¡±

    Connie was so shocked that she thought she had misheard and asked, ¡°You¡¯re going to fight? Is that really possible?¡±

    She looked at Lyra¡¯s thin body and her eyes were gradually reced by worry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    Lyra grabbed her bag and took off in her stride, speeding in Magotan and following the navigation directions towards the Shattered Rock Mountains.

    Connie looked at her back and sighed once more at Lyra¡¯s valor, then suddenly woke up like a dream and called Keith to inform him that she was afraid that herdy would be at a disadvantage.

    ¡°Mr. Keith, Miss said she is going to fight. You have to put the work at hand on hold!¡± Connie said fervently, ¡°What if something happens to Miss?!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    Keith frowned and sighed helplessly.

    ¡­

    ¡°How¡¯s the n going? Did you get the woman tied up?¡±

    Charlotte asked impatiently as she got through the phone.

    Irenezily replied, ¡°Of course, after all, I arranged it, so naturally there will be no mistakes.¡±

    Charlotte got an affirmative answer, and the mood suddenly cheered up. She even looked out of the window, and thought the chattering sparrows were also a lot more pleasing to her eye.

    ¡°Did you text the bitch yet? Nothing¡¯s going to miss, right?¡±

    While mentally pleased, she didn¡¯t forget the rigor of her n, ¡°What if she calls the police? Or tell Keith. Keith is not to be messed with.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have investigated. She and this woman named Melissa are very close since they were in the orphanage. She wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    Irene was not impressed.

    ¡°I have already ordered someone to inform her. If she dares to bring someone here, we¡¯ll kill her. She doesn¡¯t have the guts.¡±

    Outside the ward, there was a sudden sound of footsteps. Charlotte thought it was a nurse or a doctor walking in the corridor and didn¡¯t pay attention to it.

    ¡°If this nes to fruition, she¡¯ll have to say goodbye to the world for good.¡±

    Charlotte was so excited that the thought of Lyra no longer being in her way made her want to set off fireworks to celebrate.

    Irene was also relieved to have Lyra, who was always hanging around in front of Keith, out of the way, so that no one can be a stumbling block in her pursuit of love.

    ¡°Thanks to you this time, when I get out of the hospital ¡­¡±

    Charlotte was in the middle of a very interesting conversation when the door opened.

    Melvin stood at the door, and his face looked grim.

    ¡°Melvin, what are you doing here?!¡±

    Charlotte panicked for a moment and immediately hung up the phone.

    ¡°I was casually chatting with a friend and didn¡¯t pay attention over there ¡­¡±

    She had obviously arranged for a bodyguard to guard the door, which was why she let her guard down and chatted with Irene with impunity.

    And she wondered if Melvin heard it?

 Chapter 63 She is definitely not an ordinary person

    Melvin didn¡¯t say anything and looked at her with a grimace.

    ¡°Melvin, listen to me ¡­¡± Charlotte exined hurriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t take it personally. I was just talking in general.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    A dense bead of sweat seeped out of her forehead as she wondered how much of her conversation with Irene he had actually heard and simply kept ying dumb.

    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±

    Melvin ignored her exnation and a ruthless look emerged from his eyes.

    This look, this cold tone, did he hear it all?

    Charlotte¡¯s right hand subconsciously clenched the corner of the quilt.

    ¡°No, I just chatted with my friends casually. You don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    Melvin didn¡¯t pay attention to her pitiful eyes, and his sharp-edged eyes seemed to pierce her: ¡°You should know clearly that even if you don¡¯t say anything, I can still send someone to investigate, but at that time, you won¡¯t have a chance.¡±

    He rubbed his wristwatch, and the expression on his face did not look happy or angry, but made Charlotte more rmed.

    She bit her lip, knowing that this conspiracy could not hide from his questioning. Her eyes became moist all of a sudden and she began to choke.

    ¡°Lyra divorced with you, and you¡¯re still so attached to her! I¡¯ve never even been to the vi in the bay, let alone lived there! But you passed it on to her.¡±

    ¡°In thest time the Matthews Group had a party, she humiliated me, and even this time she had someone beat me up, and I almost lost my innocence!¡±

    ¡°Melvin! I hate her, I really do! I just wanted to teach her a little lesson. What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±

    She jumped into Melvin¡¯s arms and tried to y the pity game, but he frowned and held her upright.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you onest time, where is Lyra?¡±

    He frowned and his tone was full of determination that would not allow resistance.

    ¡°Melvin, I¡¯ve spent years with you. Is it no better than that woman who is no longer rted to you at all?¡±

    Charlotte sobbed, ¡°I¡¯m your fiancee! Why are you so cruel? She caused me to be in the hospital suffering pain. You can bear to see me suffer this kind of aggravation?¡±

    Melvin stood up with a cold face, and a trace of unnoticeable fatigue shed from his dark eyes.

    ¡°I remember you wasn¡¯t like this before. You disappointed me too much.¡±

    He unceremoniously strode out of the ward, leaving a tear-stained Charlotte crying on the bed.

    The corridor was extraordinarily quiet, and asionally a few nurses passing by, but they also lightened their steps and walked quickly by.

    Melvin walked to the corner where no one was, took out his cell phone and made a call.

    ¡°Jay, find out Lyra¡¯s location and send it to me in ten minutes, fast.¡±

    ¡­

    Lyra drove out of the city and took a shortcut to Crushed Rock Mountain.

    She deliberately picked a small road without surveince and traffic lights and sped as fast as she could.

    With the windows open, the wind whistled past her ears, giving her an overwhelming sense of joy and excitement.

    Unfortunately, this was not a field trip. She still had important things to do, not in the mood to feel the beautiful scenery of the countryside.

    She stepped on the gas pedal and the engine roared out with a bang.

    The phone rang. Lyra nced at the screen, and sharply pressed the blue-tooth headset to answer.

    ¡°I think Miss Carroll is almost here. Let me remind you. Turn right after you get out of the tunnel and I¡¯ll wait for you at the deserted cabin halfway up Crushed Rock Mountain.¡± The kidnapper deliberately lowered his voice and said.

    Lyra nced at the navigation and made a right turn.

    A fake te vehicle was parked at the bottom of the hill. Lyra carefullypared it with the picture Darkbell sent her and determined that this was the car the kidnappers took Melissa in.

    Lyra hid Magotan behind a thicket and climbed up the mountain alone.

    The cabin was hidden deep in the woods. From a distance it looked very dpidated, rather than a shed to the direct.

    She walked over with quickened steps and pushed open the door of the wooden house with a jerk.

    ¡°You came fast.¡±

    The head of the kidnappers wore a heavy ck mask and she could not see the expression on his face.

    Melissa fell at his feet, bruised and battered, and had passed out.

    She looked at the injuries on Melissa¡¯s body, and a cold stern sh passed under her eyes.

    ¡°Let her go first, and then we¡¯ll talk.¡±

    She looked around the room, took a chair and sat down, looking at him carelessly.

    Enraged by her anticlimactic behavior, the kidnappers pulled up the unconscious Melissa and put a knife to her neck.

    ¡°How dare you negotiate with me to save her? Do you believe I will kill her now?¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    Lyra looked at him straight in the eye without fear, causing him to panic for no reason.

    Clearly, she looked like a weak woman, but actually had the calmness of what seemed like a hundred or so people behind her.

    The head of the kidnappers looked astonished a little bit.

    Meanwhile, Irene and her personal bodyguard, Peter Sanford, were hiding in the woods outside the cabin, watching the house through binocrs.

    The kidnapper¡¯s hat had a wire she had prepared in advance, and all their conversations were heard by her.

    ¡°That¡¯s how you save her? What a dream.¡±

    Irene rolled her eyes contemptuously and instructed through her miniature blue-tooth headset, ¡°We can¡¯t agree! Who knows what kind of tricks she¡¯s trying to y. Spend time with her and resolutely do not let anyone go.¡±

    The kidnapper who received the instruction smiled and looked at Lyra.

    ¡°Beauty, I really can¡¯t bear to refuse you, but sorry, I can¡¯t let go of her.¡±

    The kidnapper looked at her with gradually unkind eyes, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say a few more nice things to make me happy. I might consider it.¡±

    He looked at Lyra¡¯s hot body, which could not be hidden by her sportswear, and his lustful eyes looked her up and down with reckless abandon.

    Lyra was staring straight at him and knew she couldn¡¯t talk much to him, so she flew straight up and kicked him.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s see if you have the ability to beat me.¡±

    The kidnapper hurriedly extended his right arm to block her kick, and Lyra¡¯s fist was right in front of him again.

    He waspletely enraged and let out an angry cry.

    ¡°How dare you hit me! Bros! No need to hide, alle out to get her!¡±

    The moment his words finished, the already dpidated door of the wooden house was roughly pushed open.

    Four hooded men with ck masks broke through the door and rushed toward her with their fists in the air.

    ¡°Just in time, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve not moved my muscles!¡±

    Lyra rushed forward with great speed andpleted a series of sharp kicks in the air.

    In less than five minutes¡¯ work, all five strong men fell to the ground.

    Irene, who had been proudly holding the binocrs, dropped her jaw in shock after seeing the disastrous end of the five men.

    ¡°How did this ¡­ happen? How can she beat five men by herself! Did you lose on purpose?¡±

    ¡°Miss, Lyra is definitely not an ordinary person.¡±

    Peter¡¯s face was grave, ¡°The fighting techniques she used were very simr to the original jiu-jitsu moves created by the world-renowned master Kawa Sakuragi. It looks like they were improved and innovated to form a more suitable fighting method for herself.¡±

    He paused and continued, ¡°Master Sakuragi has entric character. He only has one disciple in his life. I heard it¡¯s a man, but look at Lyra, it is likely to be Sakuragi¡¯s disciple. The rumors may not be true.¡±

    Undeterred, Irene asked, ¡°If you go up yourself, would you be able to beat her?¡±

 Chapter 64 So many big bosses behind

    Peter grunted disdainfully and replied by patting on his chest, ¡°It¡¯s just Kawa¡¯s disciple, not Kawa herself. I can kill her in seconds in less than three moves!¡±

    He had achieved a national championship in sparring, which was why he was hired as a bodyguard by the Frazier group at a high price.

    After receiving his assurance, Irene was slightly relieved.

    She raised the binocrs and continued to observe the situation inside the house.

    Severalrge men struggled on the ground and were again subdued by Lyra.

    One of the kidnappers next to her grabbed a knife and tried to sneak up on her, but Lyra grabbed his wrist with agility and knocked him to the ground with an over-the-shoulder m.

    She grabbed his hands and clipped them behind his back and kicked him in the crook of the knee again.

    ¡°Want to sneak attack? You don¡¯t have the qualification even if you practice for a few more years.¡±

    The kidnapper bared his teeth in pain and kept begging her for mercy.

    Irene watched from afar and gritted her teeth, ¡°This group of losers is no match for her! If you can¡¯t fix her today, I¡¯ll fire you!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±

    Peter rolled up his sleeves and was just about to dash into the cabin when his phone vibrated twice.

    He quickly scanned the screen, and his face changed and said nervously, ¡°Miss, the informant said there are two groups of people arriving at the foot of the mountain. Maybe they¡¯re Angle Group¡¯s Mr. Lloyd and Mr. Freeman of the Freeman group. We¡¯d better leave first!¡±

    ¡°No! If we just leave, won¡¯t this trip be for nothing? I have to see that bitch on her knees begging for mercy at my feet!¡± Irene was resigned and rebuffed him.

    Peter could not wait to carry her away, but he had to continue to reason with her because of his status: ¡°Think about it, in Frayton, these two people are not easy to mess with! If they get here and find us, even if we have ten mouths, we can¡¯t tell them clearly! Miss, if you don¡¯t leave, it will be toote!¡±

    When she thought of how Keith was taking care of Lyra, she was furious and wanted to break Lyra into pieces to get rid of her anger.

    But the situation did not allow her to hesitate, and Irene red at the cabin with indignation, and reluctantly descended the mountain by another road.

    Inside the wooden house.

    Lyra fought another round with the five kidnappers. She didn¡¯t knock them out all at once and waited exclusively for them to attack.

    Two rounds down, several strong meny on the ground, emitting bursts of wailing.

    Lyra patted the dust on her hands and leaned against the door looking at them indifferently.

    ¡°Release her, or you will definitely end up a hundred times worse than you are now. What to do, I advise you to think clearly.¡±

    The head kidnapper gasped.

    If he really let them go, he¡¯ll be dead, so he might as well fight back!

    He summoned up his courage and met her sharp eyes, grabbing the knife that had fallen to the ground and cing it against the neck of the unconscious Melissa.

    ¡°Beauty, you should also think clearly! I have her. Believe it or not, I will send her to hell first?¡±

    ¡°If you dare, I will make you pay a thousand times the price of pain.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s eyes shone with a cold light, and the aura around her was biting and strong.

    The kidnappers knew she was very skilled and did not dare to act rashly. Their bodies shivered in fear, but the knife against Melissa¡¯s throat did not let go.

    After all, this was hisst straw to clutch at. If he let go now, it was like actively giving up the chance to live.

    Melissa was unconscious, but still frowning in pain.

    Lyra was worried that the head kidnapper would overreact and do something to hurt Melissa, so she did not act rashly.

    The kidnapper forced hisposure and confronted her.

    Just when the two sides were at a standstill, there was suddenly a noisy conversation outside the door, which grew louder and louder, as if someone was arguing.

    Lyra frowned, nced coldly at the kidnappers and walked out the door to explore the situation.

    The sound of arguing was getting closer and closer. She looked in the direction where the sound wasing from and suddenly spotted two familiar figures.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Keith asked with a cold face, looking very unhappy at Melvin and disgruntled.

    Melvin didn¡¯t want to talk to him, and said impatiently, ¡°Do I have to report to Mr. Lloyd where I¡¯m going? Or does Mr. Lloyd have a special fetish for following people¡¯s itineraries?¡±

    Seeing the smell of gunpowder between the two was getting heavier and heavier, as if the next second they will fight. Lyra was helpless, walked between the two to dissuade.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°Rara, I worry a lot about you.¡± Keith scratched the tip of her nose, ¡°Connie told me that you were going out to fight, so I came along. How¡¯d it go? Do you need any help?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already over. How can a mere five people be my opponent.¡± Lyra smiled lightly.

    Melvin heard her words, even though he knew she had a kung fu background in her body, his heart was still slightly shocked.

    One against five.

    This was not something that an average woman can do.

    The doubts in his heart deepened more, and he became more curious about her identity.

    He became more and more convinced that her origin was not just an ordinary orphan adopted by the orphanage. That was not simple. There must be some change in the middle. Looking at her, his deep ck eyes has a few more probe.

    On the contrary, Keith was calm as usual, as if he had already expected such an ending, and was not surprised by it.

    Lyra walked into the cabin, and Keith and Melvin followed with their respective bodyguards.

    The head of the kidnappers, who had just slowed down, was sitting on the ground panting heavily, rxing for a few minutes before being scared out of his wits again by the battle.

    ¡°You have a lot of guts to mess with my Keith¡¯s people.¡± Keith looked at the kidnapper angrily, ¡°Today you will be educated on what it means not to mess with people you can¡¯t afford to mess with at will.¡±

    Melvin was very upset by his phrase ¡°Keith¡¯s people¡±. He beckoned, and several bodyguards immediately pressed the four struggling ck men on the ground.

    ¡°You¡¯re not good enough to touch Melvin¡¯s people.¡±

    After knowing their identities, the head of the kidnappers shivered and keeled on the ground, and kept kowtowing to beg for mercy.

    ¡°I just take money to do things, not against this beautiful woman. I do not know how to be kind, please forgive me!¡±

    He had never dreamed that Keith and Melvin were behind this woman! He had been in the business for a long time and had heard more or less how these two people dealt with people and regretted it in his heart.

    The three men still looked at him coldly and did not say a word.

    Lyra walked up to him with an extremely oppressive force, ¡°Who told you to kidnap her?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a woman looking for me! She wanted me to kidnap Melissa and text you here and then ¡­ she said she would give me a million when it was done. It¡¯s much money and she is a little girl, so I took it. You have to believe me, I never intended to harm you!¡±

    If he had known that she had so many bigwigs behind her, he would not have dared to have guts.

    ¡°Who is that woman?¡± Lyra continued to press the issue.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know who she is! In this line of work, we just pay for what we do, so we don¡¯t care that much!¡±

    The kidnapper¡¯s heart was filled with fear, kowtowing louder and louder, with spots of blood oozing from his forehead.

    Lyra crouched down slightly, and her aura became more and more severe: ¡°Then which hand did you hit her, and which foot did you kick her?¡±

 Chapter 65: Touch my people, and this is the price

    ¡°What?!¡±

    The kidnapper didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly ask this off-topic question and didn¡¯t react for a while.

    ¡°I ask, which hand hit her and which foot kicked her?¡±

    Lyra said one by one, and smiled with her eyebrows arched.

    Obviously the woman in front of him smiled brightly, but the kidnapper leader could feel her vaguely threatening aura, continued to kowtow and beg for mercy, and even pped himself.

    ¡°I was wrong. I deserve to die! Please let me go!¡±

    ¡°Onest chance.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and her face was a little displeased.

    ¡°Right ¡­ right hand, both feet have kicked ¡­,¡± the kidnapper replied with a shudder.

    Lyra got up and searched for a barbed stick from the corner of the cabin.

    Keith knew she had anger in her heart and didn¡¯t step forward to stop it.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Soon, the kidnappers¡¯ howls of pain echoed through the cabin.

    Melvin quietly watched the whole process of torturing him with her own hands.

    Last time he had seen with his own eyes at the hotel how badly several of Grandviz¡¯s directors had been cleaned up by her, but this time he saw it with his own eyes and was still shocked by how tough she was.

    In just a few minutes, the head kidnapper was beaten up by her, crying out, but wherever she touched Melissa¡¯s body, she was beaten badly. And there was not a single piece of good skin on his body.

    Seeing that it was almost done, Lyra threw the stick and pped her hands, ¡°If you dare to touch my people, this is the price.¡±

    ¡°Should we have someone beat him up two more times?¡±

    Keith asked eagerly, fearing that his little princess was not relieved enough.

    ¡°No need, his right hand and knee have been shattered. He will be a cripple for the rest of his life.¡±

    She coldly swept a nce at the four masked men held down by the bodyguards, ¡°I will pay back the people who hurt me a hundred times over.¡±

    Melvin looked at her in a daze and found her unexpectedly protective.

    ¡°What about you? Did you get hurt yourself after helping her out?¡± Keith¡¯s eyes looked worried.

    ¡°Yes there is!¡± Lyra pouted, spreading her hands out and holding them up to him, ¡°My hands are red after all that fighting.¡±

    Keith immediately took her small hand and gently wrapped it in his palm, bringing it to his mouth and blowing gently on it.

    ¡°How¡¯s that? Does it still hurt?¡±

    He took her hand and rubbed it tenderly a few more times. His eyes were so full of doting that they were about to overflow.

    ¡°It won¡¯t hurt if you rub it a little longer.¡± Lyra enjoyed his massage and continued to pamper him.

    The intimacy of the two, as if no one was watching, made Melvin unhappy and his dark eyes glow with anger.

    Lyra noticed the unusual gaze next to her and turned her head to meet him, ¡°Mr. Freeman is so idle, why don¡¯t you care more about your fianc¨¦e? This time she touched my people, I will not let her go, and if you protect your shorings, I will even clean up with you.¡±

    That look of ruthlessness returned to her face.

    She didn¡¯t give him time to respond, and with a cold snort, she exited the cabin, not willing to stay with him for a moment longer.

    Keith arranged for his bodyguard to pick up the unconscious Melissa and followed him out.

    Melissa¡¯s injuries were serious and she had been injected with aa-causing drug by the kidnappers. If she was not taken to the hospital immediately, she feared her life would be in danger.

    Lyra ordered someone to put her on the passenger side of her Magotan, adjusted the seat to afortable curve, and drove as fast as she could to get back to the city.

    Keith drove behind her, rmed at her increasing speed.

    The nearest hospital to them happened to be the city hospital where Charlotte was hospitalized. Although Lyra did not want to enter here, but did not want to dy. Still sbe checked in and asked the experienced doctor to treat Melissa.

    After several hours of emergency treatment, Melissa¡¯s condition was stabilized.

    Although there were many wounds on her body, but none of them hurt the vital. She had not woken up because of excessive drug intake from thea, but as long as she recuperated in the hospital for a few days, she can be discharged after recovering her body.

    Lyra was at her bedside, looking at her pale, paper-like face with a frown.

    ¡°What are you going to do? There¡¯s always a n to counter-kill.¡±

    Keith asked, standing beside her and looking at the side of her face.

    ¡°This time, I was going to ignore it, but they kept challenging me and even hurt my best friend. I will let them know that if they dare to mess with me, they must pay the price!¡±

    Keith saw that she was really angry this time and wasn¡¯t going to discourage it.

    ¡°I must attack its vitals, then this time start with the Matthews family that has brought her to this height today.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°The Matthews family?¡±

    Keith rubbed his chin, ¡°Makes sense, but it¡¯s not that easy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only starting with the Matthews family and not endangering innocent people.¡± The corners of Lyra¡¯s mouth lifted in a smile that looked dangerous and charming.

    Keith¡¯s eyes were full of inquiry, ¡°What does that say?¡±

    ¡°If memory serves me correctly, it seems that in addition to Charlotte, who is recovering from her injuries here, her sister Abigail, who suffered a car ident and became a vegetable, is also in this hospital.¡±

    Lyra picked up a ss of water and took a sip, and did not answer him directly, but the words had a deep meaning.

    Keith looked at her brightly smiling face and seemed to understand something.

    ¡­

    Half an hourter, she took a few bodyguards up to the fourth floor and arrived at the door of Abigail¡¯s room.

    Several of the Matthews family¡¯s bodyguards stopped them and the two scuffled.

    The incident soon alerted Katelyn, who was in the lounge, and she pulled Lyra, who was about to enter the room, in shock and anger.

    ¡°What else do you want to do? Abigail is already in the hospital in a vegetative state. Do you want to do something to her?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Matthews, there is no need to be so nervous. I will not do anything to your daughter. I am here to take her away.¡±

    Katelyn didn¡¯t expect her to say something like that, ¡°I won¡¯t let you take her! I won¡¯t allow it! If you want to take her, you¡¯ll have to step over my dead body first!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to find out who killed your daughter?¡±

    Lyra raised her eyebrows slightly.

    ¡°I have a way to find out who¡¯s behind this and, to get Abigail to wake up.¡±

    ¡°What! You mean Abigail she ¡­¡±

    Katelyn¡¯s pupils froze on the spot.

    She always thought that Abigail¡¯s car ident was just an ident, and never thought that someone else could have caused this incident.

    Today, after listening to Lyra, she thought about it and this was indeed suspicious.

    Despite this, Katelyn didn¡¯t fully trust her, ¡°No, who knows what you¡¯ll do to her if you take her away? I have no reason to trust you. Don¡¯t you dare try to hit on Abigail.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡±

    Lyra casually sat down on the corridor bench, her slender legs folded, looking at her with a smirk, ¡°I¡¯ll say this onest time. I¡¯ll wake her up and help you find the killer.¡±

    ¡°Why would you help me?¡±

    Katelyn nced at a few strong bodyguards around her. The few bodyguards she had arranged at the door were controlled by her without any effort, and they were not even able to fight back.

    Even if they insisted on disagreeing, it seemed that it was hard to defeat the people she brought.

    Katelyn was deep in thought.

    Lyra seemed to read her thoughts and smiled, ¡°As you can see, you¡¯ll just have to choose to trust me.¡±

 Chapter 66 Personally Go to the Neighbor City

    The two stared at each other. Katelyn was defeated and could only grit her teeth in hatred.

    ¡°Fine! I believe you once, but if anything happens to my daughter. I¡¯ll kill you, even if I have to die!¡±

    Without her in the way, Lyra entered the room unhindered and ordered someone to pick up Abigail.

    With Katelyn¡¯s reluctant and worried eyes, Abigail was taken away.

    By the time Lyra returned to Keith¡¯s cottage, it was at nightfall.

    The afterglow of the sunset tinged the sky with a gentle orange color, enveloping the entire Frayton in a soft glow.

    Keith picked a guest room, settled Abigail in, and joined Lyra on the couch to discuss the next steps.

    Abigail¡¯s expression was calm. Her eyes were tightly closed, as if she was sleeping peacefully.

    ¡°Her condition looks stable, and all vital signs are normal.¡± Keith took the examination report from his personal doctor and rubbed his chin.

    Lyra took the report and looked again at Abigail in the bed. Her shapely eyebrows furrowed.

    ¡°The Matthews family also spent a lot of money hiring famous doctors from home and abroad, but they couldn¡¯t do anything about it. We wanted to start with Abigail and had toe up with a killer solution.¡±

    Keith knocked his fingers on the coffee table and turned the ashtray around.

    ¡°You mean?¡±

    A glint of doubt shed in Lyra¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Rara, did you even forget this?¡±

    Keith tapped her on the head helplessly.

    ¡°Have you forgotten that you have a medical elite? Not many people in this world can question his medical skills and authority.¡±

    It dawned on Lyra that she hadn¡¯t been in touch with the Lloyd family for so long that she had forgotten that her second brother, Micah Lloyd, was such a wonderful person.

    ¡°But ¡­ Micah is usually silent, and withdrawn and entric, and always busy. He lives in the neighbor city. He may not be willing to help this favor.¡±

    Lyra was not overwhelmed by joy, and after some thought, she spoke cautiously.

    ¡°To be on the safe side, I¡¯ll make a trip to the city to find him myself and tie him up even to Frayton.¡±

    Abigail was the key today, and she must ensure that every step of the n was wless.

    Melvin gave the media and the public a five-daymitment.

    And now two days had passed.

    She intended to make a shocking reversal in the oue of the whole thing in three days, so she must speed things up.

    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not toote. I¡¯ll go to the city tonight and invite Micah over.¡± Lyra took her bag.

    ¡°In such a hurry? But I don¡¯t usually like to use private jets, so I can¡¯t have someone drive you there.¡±

    Keith was a little worried.

    ¡°No, there is still a flight to the city in the evening. I will go by civil aviation.¡±

    Lyra continued as she packed up, ¡°You must remember to take care of them! Arrange for bodyguards to reinforce the vi¡¯s defense!¡±

    Keith watched her back as she disappeared into the night and sighed.

    ¡°Got it, Rara! Always in a hurry.¡±

    ¡­

    Ireney in a tub full of bubbles and roses, trying to dispel the day¡¯s fatigue with the warm water.

    Every now and then she turned on her phone to check for new messages.

    She had been suppressed her anger since she was dragged away from the Shattered Rock Mountain by Peter today.

    Knowing that the people she hired would definitely fail when Keith and Melvin arrived, she was still upset and l secretly investigating her whereabouts.

    ¡°Report Miss, we have news. Her trip is suspected to be to a certainrge hospital in the neighbor city. She¡¯ll leave in a great hurry and is about to take tonight¡¯s flight.¡±

    Irene sat up from the water and read the message several more times, getting suspicious.

    Melissa was beaten, but her injuries were not life-threatening.

    Frayton¡¯s experienced doctors were enough to cure her.

    Why did Lyra have to go to the neighbor city hospital in the middle of the night?

    She immediately called Charlotte, but was unable to reach.

    ¡°Go wrong at the critical moment!¡±

    Irene threw her phone aside with hatred, quickly changed her clothes and drove to the city hospitalte at night.

    The VIP room was already very quiet, and it was even more silent at night. Irene exined her identity to the bodyguard guarding the door and quietly walked in.

    ¡°I called you. Why did you turn off your phone?¡±

    Irene gave her an angry look, ¡°I had to run over here to look for you in the middle of the night.¡±

    ¡°I was overheard by Melvin on the phone during the day. Since then, my phone has been bugged by Melvin, and that¡¯s all I can do.¡±

    After Charlotte exined, she asked reluctantly, ¡°Is our n still going well? Nothing has gone wrong, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. That little bitch actually knows jujitsu. Those men are no match for her.¡±

    At the mention of this failed operation, Irene was furious, ¡°I sent someone to investigate her schedule and found out that she is going to the neighbor city hospital tonight. Who knows what she is trying to do again.¡±

    When Charlotte heard this, she was also extraordinarily puzzled.

    ¡°The neighbor city¡¯s hospital? Your people are not mistaken, are they?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that? They¡¯re Frazier family¡¯s henchmen. Of course the information is true.¡±

    Irene had a displeased look on her face.

    ¡°So she went to the city¡¯s hospital because of what? Wait, the hospital ¡­ the neighbor city¡¯s hospital!¡±

    Charlotte seemed to remember something and reacted, ¡°Have someone go to the first VIP room on the fourth floor and see if Abigail is still there! Be quick!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your hurry? I¡¯ll arrange for someone to go.¡±

    Irene gave her a disgusted re and told Peter to go up to the fourth floor again, as Charlotte had said.

    A few momentster, Peter returned to Charlotte¡¯s room with a stony face.

    ¡°Miss Matthews upstairs is missing.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡±

    Charlotte panicked and clutched the corner of a nket, ¡°What do we do now? That bitch Lyra must have taken her away! If that incident is exposed before, we ¡­¡±

    Irene, however, dared not continue.

    ¡°What are you panicking about? Just hurry up and find Abigail. Not to mention her, I will not just let Lyra go.¡±

    Charlotte was still anxious, ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say. Has she gotten on the ne? We don¡¯t stand a chance! In case she really can cure Abigail, thenter ¡­¡±

    A chill ran down her back, and she didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore.

    Irene looked at her, rolled her eyes again and said, ¡°I¡¯ve sent someone. There¡¯s still an hour and a half before she boards the ne. It is enough for me to arrange someone to go there.¡±

    ¡°I know she knows jujitsu. This time I¡¯ll get a few more powerful fighters to take care of her silently in the cabin. Who else can ruin our n then?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Irene said it over and over again, with triumph in her eyes, and immediately took out her phone and prepared to arrange it down.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Charlotte was quick to stop her and gave her a sinister smile when she met her uprehending eyes.

    ¡°I have a more suitable candidate than your man!¡±

 Chapter 67 In the End, it Still Fails!

    Late night.

    Lyra sat in the first ss cabin of the ne, sipping coffee, still very much in good spirits.

    She looked out from the window, but unfortunately, the ink-like darkness of the night, even the outline of the clouds were difficult to identify.

    Lyra was disinterested and about to withdraw her eyes.

    Instead, a familiar figure was seen in the refraction of the small window.

    The man wore sunsses and met her eyes before turning his head again and avoiding her.

    Her heart became a little more guarded. She quietly looked around, suddenly found that somehow, the few bodyguards she had brought up had passed out, and the rest of the passengers had fallen into a deep sleep.

    It was strange. It was the smell of danger.

    She stood up and thought about checking out the other cabins, only to turn around and find a man in a suit walking towards her with several equally strong men.

    The man in the suit was the same the man in sunsses that she just had a nce with.

    It seemed their goal was clear, and it was clearly aimed at her.

    Lyra simply stood in ce.

    Since it was impossible to dodge, it was better to just hit hard.

    ¡°Miss Carroll, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    The man took off his sunsses and smiled at her, ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t expect that we would meet again so soon.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

    Lyra frowned.

    Fred raised his arm and waved behind him.

    The group of ck-d men got his instructions and quickly surrounded Lyra.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard Miss Carroll knows jujitsu and is good at it, but I advise you to be honest. I have this ne under my control and if you struggle, I don¡¯t mind killing all of the passengers and creating a ne crash. I don¡¯t think you want those people die because of you.¡±

    He put away the smile on his face, sat down in his seat and looked at her indifferently.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but this is the arrangement of the boss.¡±

    ¡°Melvin?¡± wrinkled Lyra¡¯s brow, her expression growing cold, ¡°He would send you to do such a thing?¡±

    ¡°I told you a long time ago. You did that heinous thing to Miss Matthews. She is the fiancee of the boss, and boss will not let you off the hook, so that¡¯s the price.¡±

    Fred took out a saber and weighed it in his hand, ¡°I advise you not to struggle unnecessarily. The lives of all the passengers are now in my hands, unless you really want this group of innocent people to die with you.¡±

    Lyra sneered and did not move, ncing at the side with the remaining light, trying to find an opportunity to escape.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be so heartless. He really loves Charlotte.¡±

    Lyra mocked as she silently extended her foot and hooked out a parachute bag under the seat.

    Fred did not notice her small movements, but seeing that her face was not the least bit panicked, his eyebrows knitted and he said nonchntly, ¡°Don¡¯t you try to y tricks. Otherwise it won¡¯t be a matter of you dying on the ne alone. Try it if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±

    Behind him were several stout thugs who quickly took several hostages in the cabin, with threatening eyes.

    Lyra¡¯s mouth lifted in a sneer as she grabbed the hot coffee cup on her seat and threw it at Fred.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to decide what I¡¯m going to do.¡±

    While the attention of a group of people was attracted by the coffee cup, she kicked open the cabin door, put on the parachute bag quickly, and jumped into the dark night.

    ¡°Quick! Stop her! Don¡¯t let her jump out of the ne!¡±

    By the time Fred realized what she was about to do, it was toote.

    He walked quickly to the cabin door and poked his head out to look.

    There were only a few stars in the night sky, and not a trace of Lyra could be seen at all.

    At the same time, in the darkness, Lyra¡¯s body continued to fall, with all the whistling wind in the ears.

    She held her breath and could only open the parachute by feel.

    ¡­

    Fred and the rest of the fighters were still looking out around the cabin door, and it was so dark that he couldn¡¯t predict the altitude.

    ¡°You can rest assured that jumping from such a high ce without any protective measures, she will certainly die. It is estimated that even her dead body can not be found.¡±

    Fred was relieved to hear the words of one of the thugs. Indeed, it was apletion of the task Charlotte had given him anyway.

    ¡°Miss Matthews, are you asleep?¡± He touched his ear lightly and spoke into the miniature blue-tooth headset.

    Prior to this, he quietly untapped Charlotte¡¯s phone in Melvin¡¯s name, allowing her tomunicate freely with the outside world.

    ¡°How can I sleep without hearing from you? How is the matter entrusted to you?¡± Charlotte in the hospital room was impatient

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s kind of done.¡± Fred replied hesitantly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Charlotte¡¯s voice rose a few notches, ¡°Did you guys miss? She didn¡¯t die?¡±

    ¡°She jumped from the ne without any safety measures, and at this height, she was bound to die.¡±

    Charlotte felt relieved and said with satisfaction, ¡°Well done, Fred. Thank you very much indeed.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, she smiled smugly.

    No matter how capable this bitch was, she still failed! She was the final winner!

    However, even though getting rid of Lyra was exciting enough, she did not forget Abigail as a hidden problem.

    Because she knew how much Keith was interested in Lyra, she was afraid of him, and even more afraid that if Keith learned of Lyra¡¯s death, he will use Abigail to take out his anger for Lyra.

    Thinking about it, Charlotte¡¯s face darkened again. She picked up her phone again, and dialed another number.

    ¡°Did it work out?¡±

    Irene on the other end of the phone asked impatiently.

    ¡°That bitch was forced to jump out of the ne, so you¡¯ll have to wait for her death.¡±

    Charlotte was very pleased with herself and asked, ¡°How are you doing there? Have you found out where Abigail is?¡±

    ¡°No, my people have been checking for a long time, and still no news at all.¡±

    Irene had searched almost the whole of Frayton and found nothing about Abigail, but she seemed to have been evaporated and there was no news of her.

    Charlotte hung up the phone distractedly, and her good mood just now was swept away.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Although she had got rid of Lyra, Abigail was also a troublesome existence.

    Keeping Abigail will always be a curse.

    But if Lyra had really taken her, where would Lyra have put her?

    Where did Irene hide her that no one can¡¯t find?

    Since Lyra¡¯s divorce, she and Keith have gotten too close. Was it possible ¡­ ?

    Charlotte¡¯s eyes lit up abruptly and another phone call was made to Irene.

    ¡°Can you finish what you have to say at once?¡±

    Irene, who was just about to fall asleep when she was disturbed, forced herself to hold her temper so that she didn¡¯t swear at her, ¡°Say, what is it this time?¡±

    ¡°As Keith¡¯s fiancee, you should know where he lives in Frayton, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡±

    ¡°First thing tomorrow morning, you quietly take someone to Keith¡¯s vi to check it out. I suspect Abigail is probably there!¡±

 Chapter 68 So Youâ€™ve been on Guard against Him

    ¡°At Keith¡¯s vi?¡±

    Irene sat up from her bed in shock as she lost all sleep.

    ¡°Get your story straight. How did Abigail get involved with him?¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten? Since Lyra and Melvin divorced, she and Keith have been very close. Although Melvin transferred Seaside Vi to her, she doesn¡¯t live there, and we haven¡¯t been able to find out where she lives.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Irene frowned.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious enough what I mean?¡± Charlotte rolled her eyes, ¡°It means she¡¯s most likely living with Keith! There¡¯s no sign of Abigail in the whole Frayton, so it¡¯s likely that Lyra is hiding in Keith¡¯s cottage!¡±

    After thinking about it, Irene felt that Charlotte had a point and immediately sent someone to check it out.

    Hanging up the phone, Charlotte tossed it aside in annoyance and leaned back against the bed to wait for her message.

    Abigail did not die, but became a vegetable. The fact had been like a thorn in her heart.

    No matter how proud she was in front of people, Abigail¡¯s presence always reminded her of her illegitimate birth.

    After bing the heir to the Matthews Group, she had been looking for an opportunity to fix Abigail, but Katelyn had been watching too closely and never left the ward.

    She couldn¡¯t find a right time to do it.

    But as long as Abigail was still alive in this world, her position as the heir of the Matthews Group will not be secure.

    She will also inevitably bepared to the two by the outside world.

    This time Abigail¡¯s disappearance was a great opportunity, and she must take advantage of it to get rid of the two most obstructive people!

    The sky was gradually whitening, and the early morning sunlight was spilling over every corner, gently waking up the city.

    Charlotte looked out the window at the increasingly bright sky and grew more and more anxious.

    The phone rang. She took the phone as soon as she could, quickly unlocked the phone and connected, ¡°How is it? Any news?¡±

    ¡°Although it is not certain that Abigail must be at Keith vi, the people sent there said that the vi bodyguards have nearly tripled in number. The vi is heavily guarded, which is very suspicious.¡±

    ¡°So what do we do now? Even if the Matthews Group and the Frazier Group are powerful, there¡¯s no way they would mess with Keith, let alone on his domain.¡±

    Charlotte was deted.

    She was now at a loss for words and had no idea what to do.

    ¡°I have my own arrangement. Don¡¯t need you to care much.¡±

    Before Charlotte could answer, Irene hung up the phone and threw it aside with force.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Keith¡¯s attitude towards her had been cold, but he pampered Lyra who suddenly appeared, so she was very upset.

    The thought that Lyra and Abigail might both be at his house made her became extremely jealous.

    The more Irene thought about it, the angrier she got. She decided to go to Keith¡¯s vi and found out for herself while he was out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t sleep. Hurry up and get up!¡±

    Irene woke up Peter, who was still asleep, with a phone call.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to Keith¡¯s ce this morning. Make arrangements for me immediately. If you make any mistakes, I¡¯ll hold you ountable.¡±

    Peter rubbed his drowsy eyes and was tempted to retort that he was only a bodyguard and should let her assistant do these things, but finally he answered resentfully, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡­

    Fredpleted the task given by Charlotte and took an early flight from the neighbor city back to Frayton immediately after the flight arrived.

    To avoid Melvin¡¯s detection, he turned back to his apartment and decided to take a shower before clocking in at the office.

    He parked the car into the garage, opened the door gently, and before he could close it tightly, he saw a figure sitting on the sofa smoking.

    Turning his head, it was Melvin.

    Under the rising smoke, his face was sullen.

    The two men looked at each other and Fred was flustered, trying his best to prevent his face from looking suspicious.

    As his assistant, Fred¡¯s residence was also under his personal arrangements, so Melvin knew very clearly the door opening code.

    ¡°Boss, what can I do for you?¡±

    Fred tried to maintain hisposure and put down the bag in his hand, ¡°You can call me directly if you need anything, so why make a trip yourself. It¡¯s still early. You haven¡¯t had breakfast yet, have you? Do you want me to prepare it for you?¡±

    ¡°Where have you been?¡±

    Melvin ignored the barrage of questions he threw at him. The cigarette in his long fingers was pressed out in the ashtray. His icy eyes were like a sharp sword to pierce him through.

    Fred pretended to be rxed and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think I should always be bored in the office. I want to exercise more, but usually I don¡¯t have time. I¡¯m afraid to dy my work, so I took the time to go for a run in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Melvin¡¯s sharp gaze fell on him. His long leg stretched out and folded over the other. His fingers resting on the back of the sofa tapped deliberately on the painted solid wood trim.

    With this alone, Fred felt a powerful and oppressive force.

    He could only reply stiffly, ¡°It¡¯s all about this, boss. I just went for a morning walk. You don¡¯t think much about it.¡±

    ¡°Fred, you disappoint me so much.¡±

    A hint of exhaustion shed across Melvin¡¯s face, ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t know anything?¡±

    Fred subconsciously shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°Charlotte¡¯s phone tap was lifted and it was you who pretended to be me¡­ What did you dost night when you were out of Frayton?¡±

    Melvin stopped talking to him and his hawk-like eyes stared straight at him.

    ¡°Could it be that ¡­ you have long been on guard against me?!¡±

    Those few words seemed like a thunderbolt from the sky.

    Fred knelt down in front of him with a thud, ¡°Boss, I deserve to die. I shouldn¡¯t have crossed the line. Please punish me!¡±

    ¡°You left Fraytonst night. Where did you go? What did you do? Answer me.¡±

    Melvin suppressed his anger, got up and walked over to him, looking at him condescendingly. Hisnguage was carrying a warning note.

    ¡°This is yourst chance. You know what happens when you disobey me.¡±

    Fred fell into silence.

    After a few moments, he gritted his teeth and gathered the courage to raise his head to look at Melvin.

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t you think you are overdoing it? Miss Matthews is your fiancee, but you don¡¯t care about her.¡±

    Melvin did not expect him to turn around and use him, frowning slightly.

    ¡°You are so defensive of Lyra, but you don¡¯t care about your fiancee. You transferred the vi to Lyra and let Miss Matthews live in an apartment elsewhere. Is this what a qualified fiance would do? Miss Matthews was framed and badly injured by Lyra, and you actually didn¡¯t defend for her.¡±

    Fred finished in one breath, staring straight into Melvin¡¯s cold face.

    ¡°Finished?¡±

    Melvin fiddled with his wristwatch. Fred¡¯s words didn¡¯t make him overreact, ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you onest time. What were you doing out of Frayton? Is it something to do with Lyra?¡±

    Fred had been working with Melvin for many years and knew his various habitual actions very well.

    He knew Melvin was restraining his anger.

    Even if he kept his mouth shut and said nothing, Melvin would have sent someone to find out all this, and simply took all the responsibility on himself.

    ¡°Lyra, she¡¯s dead! I led a hijacking of the ne she was onst night. She jumped out mid-flight. She hurt Miss Matthews. You can tolerate her, but I can¡¯t!¡±

 Chapter 69 My Fiance has a Woman at Home!

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Melvin¡¯s veins red up and he grabbed his cor and punched him hard in the face, ¡°From which position did she jump? Where did she fall?¡±

    Fred was dizzy from the punch by him.

    He wiped the blood seeping out of the corner of his mouth and justughed, not answering.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Melvin kicked him in the stomach.

    Fred fell to the ground and rolled. It took a long time before he covered his stomach and struggled to get up.

    ¡°Sorry, Boss. Even if you beat me to death here today, I won¡¯t tell you Lyra¡¯s whereabouts.¡±

    ¡°When I find her, I¡¯lle back and fix you.¡±

    After saying that, Melvin left Fred¡¯s apartment, sending someone to put him in the apartment bedroom before leaving, and letting a bodyguard to keep an eye on him.

    Coming out of the apartment, Melvin immediately made a phone call.

    ¡°Jay, immediately check Lyra¡¯s flightst night and what her location would be. Be quick.¡±

    He sat in the car and lit his cigarette with annoyance.

    When the eighth cigarette was smoked, the phone finally rang.

    He didn¡¯t even think about it and answered it immediately.

    ¡°I got it. Last night her flight went through a mountain range from Frayton to the neighbor city. There¡¯s a good chance she fell there. How¡¯s that? I¡¯m quick this time, right?¡±

    Jay on the other end of the phone was helpless, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Fred to be so bold this time. However, that mountain range is veryrge. If she really jumped from the ne, there is no way she can still be alive. Melvin, are you sure you want to find her?¡±

    Melvin wrinkled his eyebrows. His ck eyes suddenly had uncontroble shiver, ¡°Bring her back, dead or alive.¡±

    After saying that, he hung up the phone and rushed to that mountain range as quick as a sh.

    ¡­

    Irene ned to go to Keith¡¯s vi early in the morning to pull someone out.

    Since Keith had been home, she waited until the afternoon.

    She checked Keith¡¯s itinerary and immediately rushed to his ce with a few bodyguards after he left the vi and confirmed that he went to Angle Group.

    ¡°Just wait, whatever you are Lyra or Abigail, you¡¯re going to get the hell out of here today!¡± She sat in the back seat of the Bentley, gritting her teeth.

    The Bentley stopped at the door.

    Irene had just gotten out of the car when she was stopped by several bodyguards outside the vi who were patrolling in the shadows.

    ¡°Thisdy, this is Mr. Lloyd¡¯s private residence. He has left. Pleasee back to visit when Mr. Lloyd is at home.¡± A bodyguard wearing a suit and sunsses politely said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know who I am? You dare to stop me?¡± Irene looked him up and down twice in disgust and insisted on rushing inside.

    The bodyguard blocked her view, ¡°Please go back. We can¡¯t let anyone in without Mr. Lloyd¡¯s order.¡±

    Irritated by his attitude, Irene raised her hand and pped him in the face.

    A crunching sound was clearly audible in the silent residential area.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t listen to me when I told you to let me in. You forced me to do so. I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m Keith¡¯s fiancee, Miss Frazier, and you¡¯re worthy to stop me?¡±

    Irene revealed her identity and grew more and more condescending.

    ¡°Even if you are his fiancee, you cannot enter without Mr. Lloyd¡¯s permission. I hope you will not give us a hard time.¡±

    Irene¡¯s patience was running out, ¡°You¡¯re just a bodyguard. Don¡¯t be unappreciative. As Keith¡¯s fiancee, I suspect that there are other women in his vi. So what¡¯s wrong with meing over to take a look? It¡¯s reasonable for both reason and sense, so let me in if you know what you¡¯re doing.¡±

    Several bodyguards exchanged nces and hesitated in their original resolute attitude.

    They naturally knew Irene¡¯s status was noble and they couldn¡¯t afford to mess with her, and if they fought, they couldn¡¯t afford it either, so they reluctantly let go.

    Anyway, she could get into the front door, but she couldn¡¯t get into the third floor.

    Irene gave a condescending ¡°hum¡±, tucked her hair, and walked in the door with her bodyguard.

    ¡°Quickly go and inform Mr. Lloyd. Someone is breaking in and we can¡¯t stop them.¡± While Irene went inside, the bodyguard ordered down with a gloomy face.

    When Connie, who was cleaning the vi, saw them, she froze for two seconds, ¡°Who are you? How dare you break into someone¡¯s house in broad daylight? Get out! If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll call the police!¡±

    ¡°Who do I need to report to when I go into my fianc¨¦¡¯s house?¡± Irene frowned and looked at Connie in disgust, ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. Search! Until we find the person!¡±

    ¡°Hey hey hey! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Connie put down the mop in her hand and hurriedly went to stop the bodyguards, ¡°Break in and you dare to go through?¡±

    ¡°I can search as much as I want.¡±

    Irene gave her a contemptuous look and then looked behind her at the bodyguards, ¡°What are you still doing? Waiting for me to search the ce myself?¡±

    The bodyguards who were still standing in ce immediately scattered, and Irene swaggered over to a sofa and sat down straight away.

    ¡°You! You really think you are the master here? Even if you are Miss Frazier, what can you do? You¡¯re not as good as Miss Carroll!¡± Connie was furious, pointing at her and scolding her.

    Irene waspletely enraged by her words and raised her leg to kick over the trash can.

    The floor, which had just been swept, was instantly spilled with garbage.

    Connie was so angry and shaking.

    Irene wrapped her arms around her chest and looked at her with a smug face, ¡°How can I deserve the image I have in your heart without doing something bad.¡±

    Peter came down from upstairs and whispered close to Irene¡¯s ear, ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve searched the first and second floors. But we found that there are still many bodyguards guarding the third floor, very suspicious.¡±

    ¡°Turn the third floor upside down for me!¡±

    Irene stood up and personally led a group of bodyguards towards the third floor.

    Several bodyguards in suits blocked her way at the third floor stairway and coldly spoke to shoo her away.

    ¡°Miss Frazier, please stay. Mr. Lloyd has specially instructed that no one but himself can enter the third floor. Please return.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be the hostess of this ce in the future, and you guys even dare to stop me?¡±

    Irene red at them and tried to walk around them to continue on, but one of the bodyguards reached out to stop her again.

    ¡°Sorry Miss Frazier, Mr. Lloyd has clearly instructed that no one will be allowed to pass without his order, and neither will you, so please cooperate with us.¡±

    ¡°I have to enter today. Who dares to stop me?!¡±

    Irene beckoned, and the bodyguards behind her immediatelyplied, quickly rushing over and scuffling with the Lloyd family.

    However, the group of bodyguards guarding the third floor were extraordinarily agile, and the few fighting masters she brought were all under control. Soon the battle was very close to an end.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t you say that the people you found are famous experts? Howe you can¡¯t even handle a group of bodyguards?¡± Irene red at Peter and said with hatred.

    ¡°Miss, I swear to God. This group of people are indeed all fighting masters. But the people arranged by Mr. Lloyd are also not bad in strength. All of them are much better.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do? We can¡¯t just go home!¡±

    Irene was reluctant, biting her lip. Suddenly she nced at the dagger pinned to Peter¡¯s waist.

 Chapter 70 I must Take Abigail Today

    She pulled the dagger out with agile hands.

    ¡°Stop it all!¡±

    She bellowed and put the dagger against her wrist, ¡°If you don¡¯t let me in again, I¡¯ll cut my wrist!¡±

    The bodyguards who were fighting together were stopped by her yelling and looked at her in unison.

    ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t do this. You can¡¯t hurt yourself over this kind of thing. It¡¯s not worthy.¡±

    Peter was frightened by her action, ¡°If you get hurt, how can I exin to Mr. Frazier and Madam?¡±

    ¡°As you can see, I am the jewel of the Frazier group. In case I get hurt, guess if the Frazier family will be angry with all of you present? What would be the price you would pay?¡±

    She concluded that these bodyguards would be shocked by her status and gave Peter a wink while sneering, ¡°If you don¡¯t want your family to be broken, hurry up and get out of the way.¡±

    ¡°Miss Frazier, why are you doing this?¡± The bodyguard in the lead really hesitated, ¡°How about we each take a step back. You take your people and go home. I¡¯ll pretend you never came. How about that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so! I¡¯m bound and determined to make this trip.¡±

    Irene casually threw the dagger on the ground.

    At this moment, the attention of the bodyguards on the third floor was on Irene.

    Immediately, Peter led the men to quickly suppress the bodyguards.

    The two sides, originally evenly matched, instantly switched to Irene¡¯s absolute dominance.

    ¡°Miss Frazier, I¡¯m talking to you in good faith, but you¡¯re ying dirty!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by ying dirty?¡± Irene sneered, ¡°I call it outwitting.¡±

    After saying that, she waved her hand to let her people bring the bodyguards away.

    A man¡¯s vaguely angry bass suddenly came from below the stairwell.

    ¡°Heh, what a outwitting.¡±

    Keith came up the stairs.

    When he looked at Irene, his eyes were filled with disgust, without any disguise.

    ¡°And please ask Miss Frazier to leave my vi at once. I can¡¯t amodate a noble person like you.¡±

    Irene looked back with a guilty conscience, ¡°No, Keith, let me exin ¡­¡±

    ¡°Listen to your exnation of what? Exin why you brought people into my house in broad daylight? And bullying my people?¡±

    Keith nced at her with disgust, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see any irrelevant people in my house. If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll have you be kicked out.¡±

    ¡°Keith! How dare you call me irrelevant?¡±

    Irene stomped her feet in anger, ¡°I am your future wife. Why are you treating me like this? I chased you from Suham to Frayton. Won¡¯t you be touched at all?¡±

    ¡°You know you¡¯re engaged to me. You know I¡¯ll be jealous, and you¡¯re still so nice to that bitch Lyra! You only ignore me! You refuse to see me just to have lunch with her in your office! What the hell do I have to do for you to ept me? Do I have to take my heart out for you?

    ¡°Even now, you are keeping other women in the vi! Keith! Do you have me in your heart or not?¡±

    Irene¡¯s eyes quickly reddened.

    She bit her lip and tried to lean on him.

    Keith quickly dodged and Irene didn¡¯t even touch a piece of his shirt.

    ¡°Please behave yourself.¡±

    ¡°Behave myself? Have you forgotten that I am your fiancee! It makes sense for me to show up at my fianc¨¦¡¯s house! I want to hug my fianc¨¦. Who dares to say it¡¯s not right!?¡±

    Irene was so angry as if her lungs exploded and she repeatedly emphasized her identity.

    Keith¡¯s face looked extremely bad to the naked eye.

    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve forgotten exactly how we got engaged. If you have to dwell on that, I don¡¯t care to help you remember.¡±

    Irene choked on the spot, and her face was pale.

    ¡°Have you forgotten?¡± Keith raised his hand and looked at his watch, ¡°I have other things to take care of. You guys send Miss Frazier back immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Originally, Irene stepped back sheepishly after hearing his words, but when she saw that he had to shoo her away, she became justified it again.

    ¡°If you want me to leave, that¡¯s fine. The woman in your vi, I must take away!¡±

    Keith¡¯s face was cold and his tone grew impatient, ¡°There is no one else in my vi. Let alone a woman.¡±

    Irene snorted, ¡°Charlotte¡¯s sister, Abigail, the firstdy of the Matthews Group, is she here? I have to take her away today!¡±

    ¡°I have never seen her. What is your evidence?¡±

    Keith sneered and beckoned more bodyguards in, ¡°Send the guests.¡±

    ¡°I came to take the other women in my fianc¨¦¡¯s house as a matter of course! Today, you must open this room!¡±

    ¡°Irene, there is a limit to my patience with you.¡± Keith narrowed his eyes with danger.

    ¡°No matter what you say today, I¡¯m taking Abigail away! There is no negotiation on this matter!¡±

    Irene held her head up, and her attitude was strong for the first time.

    Keith sneered, ¡°It¡¯s not up to you whether there¡¯s a negotiation or not. If you don¡¯t go, I don¡¯t mind withdrawing from the marriage immediately.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Irene took two steps back in shock, ¡°You¡¯re actually going to back out of a marriage with me for that woman in the house!?¡±

    She was so angry that she roared hysterically.

    ¡°You¡¯re so naive! Even if the Frazier family is not as powerful as the Lloyd family, we are still respected in Suham. You can¡¯t make the decision alone.¡±

    ¡°Then you can try it.¡± Keith unlocked his phone and made a phone call to Jalen.

    ¡°What have I done wrong that you should be so heartless as this?¡±

    Irene¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, ¡°Is it just for that woman Lyra? She is divorced, has no background and no power. What good can such a woman do for you? How can you be so attached to her?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re no match for her. Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to tell you the bad news.¡±

    Irene gnashed her teeth. Thinking of something, she was happy again, pretending to regret it.

    ¡°The ne that bitch was on crashedst night and she¡¯s dead. How¡¯s that? Isn¡¯t that a surprisingly heavy news?¡±

    Sheughed out loud. Seeing Keith¡¯s expression gradually turn to shocking, her heart was filled with pleasure.

    ¡°What a pity! You treat Lyra as a treasure. Now she hads turned into a cold corpse!¡±

    Keith didn¡¯t believe it at all and was livid.

    ¡°No way.¡±

    ¡°The truth is in front of you. You have to believe it even if you don¡¯t.¡±

    Irene looked at his heartbroken expression, and her heart got jealous again.

    Why should that bitch get all of his tenderness and affection? Even if she died, she can¡¯t get Keith to turn back to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, even if you have to back out of the marriage today, I¡¯m going to take Abigail away!¡±

    A sound of high heels hitting the ground suddenly came.

    Azy and prating female voice rang out from downstairs.

    ¡°When I heard that there are rumors that I was dead, I wondered which dog was barking. When I saw it is Miss Frazier, I wasn¡¯t surprised.¡±

 Chapter 71 To Make Her Wake up as soon as Possible

    She heard a familiar voice.

    Irene turned her head back towards the stairway and found it was Lyra in an elegant velvet gown, followed by a cold-faced man.

    The man wore a mask and she could not see his face.

    ¡°You! How could you? Aren¡¯t you dead?!¡±

    Irene¡¯s smile froze on her face, and her eyes filled with shock as she asked incredulously, ¡°How is that possible!? You jumped out of the ne! How can you stille back alive!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to make Miss Frazier rejoice too soon.¡± Lyra smiled with arched eyebrows. She was still as beautiful as before.

    ¡°You bitch, because of you, Keith wants to back out of the marriage with me. I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Irene was furious and ran towards her, threatening to die with her.

    Lyra deftly dodged her. Irene couldn¡¯t control her body, lost her bnce and almost fell on her face.

    ¡°I knew you¡¯ll be okay.¡± Keith rubbed Lyra¡¯s little face,pletely relieved, ¡°Go ahead and check on Abigail. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    ¡°Good, then she is in your hands.¡±

    Lyra answered in one breath, and with heavily armed Micah behind her, went into Abigail¡¯s room.

    Keith watched Lyra¡¯s figure disappear into the end of the corridor and turned to Irene, who was crouched on the floor, with a grim look.

    ¡°I have informed the Frazier family. This engagement is null and void, so please behave yourself. Get out of here before I get toozy to settle the score with you.¡±

    The disgust on his face was overwhelming.

    ¡°How can you do this to me! Keith! It¡¯s obvious that I¡¯m the one who loves you the most. This is how you respond to my love? Is that how you treat me? You¡¯re lying to me, aren¡¯t you? You won¡¯t back out of the marriage!¡±

    Irene cried out.

    Keith¡¯s face was indifferent. He was standing straight and watching her ugly face from above.

    ¡°Miss! Just now the Frazier family has sent someone to inform me. What Mr. Lloyd said is true!¡±

    Peter helped her up from the floor, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Frazier ordered me to take you back immediately.¡±

    ¡°No! I¡¯m not going back, and no one is going to make me go back!¡±

    Irene tried to break free from his hand, but Peter yanked her tightly.

    ¡°Miss, Mr. Lloyd is now angry. You should bear with it. The younger Mr. Frazier and Madame will help you with the marriage contract!¡±

    He forcibly pulled her downstairs and gave a nce at the people he brought with him, ¡°What are you all standing around for? Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The group left in a huff, and their momentum they had when they first arrived had long gone.

    At this time, Abigail¡¯s room.

    Micah took out a medical kit and equipment bag he had with him and gave Abigail the most basic of checks.

    Lyra sat on a small couch, watching Micah¡¯s sharp movements while secretly observing Abigail who was sleeping peacefully on the bed.

    Abigail and Charlotte were half-sisters though.

    But the two did not have simr features.

    Charlotte¡¯s look was charming, delicate and squirming, always showing hypocritical.

    Abigail¡¯s features, on the other hand, were a bit more bright and real. She was not familiar with Abigail and was not at liberty to judge her character.

    But over the years, she had been operating the Matthews Group sessfully, so she should be a very career-minded woman. Lyra thought she would not be a delicatedy who only had beautiful appearance.

    ¡°Micah, what are the test results?¡±

    Seeing Micah start to organize the instruments, Lyra immediately went over to help.

    ¡°She¡¯s doing okay. Her brain functions are showing signs of recovery, which means that all her body functions are gradually improving.¡±

    Micah said, handing her a checklist that he had put together.

    Lyra scanned the report sheet twice cursorily and asked, ¡°Is there anything we can do to get her to wake up soon?¡±

    Micah pondered for a moment, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. If with surgery, it is estimated that she can wake up within a week.¡±

    ¡°A week?!¡±

    Lyra wrinkled her brows in contemtion and refused, ¡°No, a week is too long. Is there a way to get her awake in two days?¡±

    ¡°Two days?¡±

    Micah was shocked by his sister¡¯s request.

    ¡°What I just mentioned is the safest method of surgery. If it has to be two days ¡­¡±

    He pondered for a moment, ¡°Then there is only onest and most dangerous treatment left.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the solution?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s fawn-like eyes lit up and she eagerly asked, ¡°Micah, how sure can you be?¡±

    ¡°This surgery is called deep brain stimtion. It needs to open the skull and chest. The risk is quite high. Even I, can make sure there is only forty percent sess rate. Are you sure you want to risk a try?¡±

    Even Micah, who was an elite in the medical field, admitted the difficulty of the operation.

    If it failed ¡­

    Lyra pondered briefly, then raised her eyes firmly, ¡°Try! In any way, I believe in you! Micah, you get ready first. We¡¯ll startter.¡±

    Keith knocked on the door and poked his head out, ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡±

    ¡°Just in time.¡±

    Micah coughed lightly, ¡°Is there a room in your vi that would be suitable for making into an operating room?¡±

    ¡°A private doctor stayed at my vi before. His room is just right. I¡¯ll have the maids pack it out.¡± Keithprehended his intention.

    Micah nodded steadily, put together all the instruments he had brought with him, and followed Keith out.

    ¡°Micah, I¡¯m with you. I¡¯ll be your assistant.¡±

    Lyra came out after them and walked alongside into the private doctor¡¯s room.

    Micah looked around the room and was quite satisfied: ¡°Very good. With necessary equipment. Please let the maids organize and sterilize it, then bring the patient in.¡±

    Connie came in with a couple of maids and quickly cleaned up the whole room.

    The subordinates gently ced Abigail on an operating table and Micah calmly aimed the instruments at her head in preparation for the first step.

    ¡°Lyra, check the power.¡±

    He checked the instruments onest time to make sure everything was okay.

    ¡°Everything is ready to go. No problem.¡±

    Lyra stood quietly behind Micah and watched as he began the procedure with full attention.

    Nearly five hours had passed, and Micah¡¯s hands were still steady with the scalpel. Sweats oozed from his forehead.

    Lyra carefully took a handkerchief and stood beside him, gently wiping the sweat from his forehead every now and then.

    ¡°Tweezers.¡±

    Micah freed a hand and reached over.

    She didn¡¯t dare to dy and immediately picked up a tweezers and handed it to him.

    The surgery was extremely intense, but Micah seemed to be tireless and continued to steadily manipte the surgical instruments.

    Lyra looked at his concentration and praised Micah for being a genius that everyone in the medical worldplimented.

    ¡°Lyra, disinfect the instruments again. Soon to open the chest. The slightest carelessness will let the patient infect.¡± Micah had an admonition with serious face .

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Lyra responded inly.

    Keith stood guard outside the door of the room, constantly looking at his watch.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    The operation had been going on for almost ten hours and the two still hadn¡¯te out of the room.

    His heart was partly anxious, but he did not dare to rush in for fear that it might cause disturbance to them.

    ¡°Mr. Lloyd, there¡¯s a message from the Frazier family.¡± The butler came up the stairs and whispered.

 Chapter 72 You Push Keith out with Your Own Hands

    ¡°What did they say?¡±

    Keith frowned and waited with interest for his answer.

    ¡°Mr. Frazier has confined Miss Frazier. She is not allowed toe out without his order.¡± The butler replied respectfully.

    Keith grunted: ¡°Good, so she can no longere to Frayton to make trouble. My ears will finally be clear for a while.¡±

    He waved his hand, signaling the butler to leave, while he himself continued to stare at the closed door of the room.

    Suham, the Frazier¡¯s residence.

    Irene went into a frenzy in her room.

    ¡°This is too much for Dad! How can he lock me in my room and not even let me out this door!¡±

    A maid timidly approached her andforted her in a soft voice, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be too sad. It¡¯s just a grounding. You can stay at home in peace for a while and it will be over.¡±

    ¡°What do you know? Get the hell out of here!¡±

    Irene pulled out all the flowers from a vase and threw them at the maid, ¡°Get out! Don¡¯t give me any trouble here!¡±

    As if she didn¡¯t feel relieved enough, she grabbed the vase again and mmed it on the ground hard.

    ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t do that! This is a crystal vase. Madam brought back from Fospona. It¡¯s worth a lot of money. You can¡¯t drop it!¡±

    The maid looked at the vase that had been broken off by a corner and was very distressed, but did not dare to easily go forward to stop it.

    ¡°All these things are my family¡¯s. I can drop them as I want! How dare you, a maid, tell me what to do? If you dare to talk too much again, I¡¯ll pull out your tongue!¡±

    She pushed all the cosmetics off the table again, and there was a crackling and crunching sound on the floor that was very harsh.

    The maid knew that any further persuasion would be self-defeating, so she simply shut her mouth, closed the door and left.

    Mr. Frazier and Mrs. Frazier naturally heard Irene¡¯s rant upstairs, and Mr. Frazier grimaced and threw his cigarette into an ashtray.

    ¡°Look at the good daughter you¡¯ve taught!¡±

    ¡°What kind of words are you saying?¡±

    Mrs. Frazier was displeased, ¡°Is she not your daughter? You want to get rid of your responsibility?¡±

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been spoiling her, would she have be like this? This time, Keith wants to withdraw from the engagement. No matter how grovelling I am, he won¡¯t let go. If we let her continue to act arbitrarily, the Frazier family will have to fall into her hands!¡± Mr. Frazier¡¯s face was full of anger.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Mrs. Frazier was just about to sass back when Garrett Frazier, who hade down from upstairs, saw that the atmosphere was not good and came out to make aeback.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, Irene was confined. It¡¯s normal to be in a bad mood, so it¡¯s good to let her vent!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the way! Listen, if she keeps doing it like this, all those world-ss treasures at home will be gone in a moment!¡±

    Mr. Frazier pointed upstairs and sighed repeatedly with a look of hatred.

    The sound of smashing things was still faintly audible, and Garrett pondered for a moment before deciding to go upstairs andfort her himself.

    Upstairs, Irene was holding an antique decorative te and was about to smash it on the floor.

    ¡°Who pissed off our Miss Irene so much?¡± Garrett took the te from her hand and pulled her down on the couch, ¡°Anger hurts your health. Just stop it and get over it.¡±

    ¡°Garrett!¡±

    Irene pulled his arm aggrievedly, ¡°Just for a divorced woman, Keith actually wants to back out of the marriage with me!¡±

    Garrett pinched her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not as simple as that, right? I know you very well.¡±

    ¡°Since that woman¡¯s divorce, Keith has been letting her live in the vi and treating her so tenderly and considerately. How do you expect me to endure this!?¡±

    With an indignant look on her face, Irene continued.

    ¡°Brother, I know you love me the most since I was little. Help me get rid of Lyra, okay!?¡± She shook his arm and pouted, ¡°Can you tolerate and watch your sister¡¯s favorite man being snatched away by another woman?¡±

    Garrett, however, paused and his hands pressed down on Irene¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Irene, say again, what is that woman¡¯s name?¡±

    Irene was a bit puzzled, but still said it again, ¡°Lyra, an orphan from Frayton orphanage. What qualification does she have to steal from me? Garrett, do you know her?¡±

    Lyra ¡­

    The name was too familiar.

    Could it be her?

    But how can she be an orphan ¡­?

    Garrett let go and turned to digest her words, with suspicion rising in his mind.

    ¡°Garrett, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Irene noticed his abnormality and asked suspiciously.

    ¡°This Lyra, do you have a picture of her?¡±

    ¡°She was in the hot news some time ago. I guess there are pictures of her face online. You don¡¯t know?¡±

    Garrett shook his head.

    He didn¡¯t like to pay attention to inte gossip, but what Irene said was not heard at all in Suham. It looked like the news was blocked by the order of several big families.

    Could it be the Lloyd family?

    But why would the Lloyd family want to block Suham¡¯s information about this woman?

    The doubts and spections in his mind grew deeper and deeper.

    Irene sat down on a couch, puffed up.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    She took out her phone, found out a photo of Lyra that she had taken, and handed it to Garrett¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Garrett, you must help me. As long as this bitch is dead, no one will steal Keith from me ¡­¡±

    Irene was still chattering away, but Garrett was looking at the photos on her phone, and his peachy eyes were filled with excitement.

    ¡°Garrett? Did you hear me?!¡±

    Irene¡¯s roar interrupted his trance.

    ¡°So, you just want her to die?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Irene was firm.

    Garrett knocked her on the head with a look of hatred.

    ¡°What am I supposed to scold you? The more you target her, the more you are personally pushing Keith out!¡±

    ¡°Garrett, what do you mean?¡±

    Irene avoided his hand and was very upset.

    Garrett was exasperated by her, ¡°You¡¯re getting his only real sister killed. Do you think he¡¯ll not alienate you and hate you?¡±

    ¡°What?! Sister!¡±

    Irene was shocked beyond words.

    Lyra was Keith¡¯s sister? How was this possible!?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Lloyd family announce the death of their youngest daughter six years ago? Although I¡¯ve never met her, I¡¯ve checked Lyra¡¯s background and she¡¯s clearly an orphan!¡±

    Garrett sighed, ¡°With the Lloyd family¡¯s power, with the intention of not wanting people to investigate, how you can possibly find it out? As for why the Lloyd family did it, perhaps, to protect her.¡±

    But in a few minutes, Garrett had it all probably straightened out.

    Irene froze in ce, and was already shocked to the point of losing her words.

    Garrett swept a nce at the room she had cluttered, ¡°If you still want to keep this engagement with Keith, don¡¯t even think about killing her. In the meantime, you stay home and think about how to apologize to them.¡±

    He patted Irene on the shoulder and left her bedroom.

    When Lyra disappeared six years ago and the Lloyd family announced her death, he was devastated for a time.

    Later on, although he was also arranged by his parents, explicitly or implicitly, with a number of high-ss celebrities, he could never forget her.

    Now that he knew that she was alive and well, and she was in Frayton, he can¡¯t wait to get his wings and fly to her.

    After Garrett left, Irene was still stunned to the spot and took a long time toe back to her senses.

    Everything she didn¡¯t understand, now had an exnation.

    Why did Lyra have dinner with Keith in his office? Why did Keith take good care of her? Why did Lyra take the position of Director of Brokerage as soon as she arrived at Angle Group ¡­ ?

    Then she, wouldn¡¯t she have almost harmed her future sister-inw?

 Chapter 73 Abigail does not Feel Right

    She woke up with a start, feeling extremely grateful that Lyra didn¡¯t die this time, or she and Keith would never have been able to be together again.

    She sat down weak and limp, contemting how she should undo what she had done before.

    After some thought, she picked up her phone and made a phone call to Keith.

    The waiting time became extraordinarily long as a busy signal kepting from the receiver.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Keith¡¯s impatient voice rang out, ¡°I¡¯ll hang up if there¡¯s nothing else.¡±

    ¡°Wait! Keith, I really need to talk to you!¡± Irene gripped the phone tightly, afraid that he would cut off the phone in the next second.

    ¡°If you want me to persuade Mr. Frazier to release you from your confinement, that¡¯s a no-brainer. The marriage contract is something I¡¯m still considering.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m trying to find Lyra. I don¡¯t have her contact information ¡­ can you put her on the phone?¡± Irene¡¯s voice became smaller and smaller at the end of her sentence.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for her? I advise you to stop disturbing Lyra. I won¡¯t let you get the chance to hurt her.¡± Keith warned in a low voice.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m here to apologize to her,¡± Irene bit her lip, ¡°Please give her the phone. Keith, I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    ¡°Apologize?¡±

    Keith was even more surprised, forgiving that she was far away in Suham and confined. She should not be able to do anything, so he reluctantly agreed to her request.

    He knocked gently on the door of the makeshift operating room, opened it slightly, and waved at Lyra in the room.

    Lyra nced at Micah, who was still focused on the procedure, and tiptoed out.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Keith handed her his cell phone, ¡°Irene is looking for you.¡±

    ¡°Looking for me?¡±

    Lyra took his phone suspiciously and nced at the screen again, ¡°What? You¡¯re back home, and you¡¯re still trying to call to give me a hard time?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m here to apologize to you.¡±

    Irene¡¯s voice was devoid of the arrogance and dominance, but as a celebrity, it was impossible for her topletely bow down.

    ¡°For what happened before, I am wrong. Please ept my apology to you. As long as you don¡¯t get in the way of Keith and I being together in the future, I¡¯m willing to live in harmony with you.¡±

    Lyra did not speak.

    It seemed that she knew her true identity?

    Seeing no sound from her side, Irene felt a little weak and continued, ¡°To show my sincerity. About Abigail, I¡¯ll consider it a gift to you.¡±

    ¡°Give me a gift?¡±

    Lyraughed, ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll see.¡±

    Irene was not angry when Lyra hung up, and then another phone call.

    Almost instantly, the call was answered by Charlotte at the hospital.

    ¡°Well, did you find Abigail?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look for her because, she¡¯s already dead.¡± Irene said indifferently.

    ¡°Really?¡± Charlotte sounded ted, ¡°Are you sure? The person was at Keith¡¯s vi, right? Did the person you sent to kill her yourself? She ¡­¡±

    Irene interrupted her question, ¡°Well, you don¡¯t need to know that much. It¡¯s enough for you to be clear that she¡¯s dead. I¡¯m just calling to inform you that our cooperation is over.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Charlotte didn¡¯t expect her decision to be so quick at all and stared in shock.

    ¡°Why? Just because Lyra and Abigail are dead?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Because of this matter, Keith wants to withdraw from my marriage, and my parents already know about it.¡± Irene¡¯s voice tone rose a few degrees, ¡°I am having a very hard time protecting myself, and I have no time to talk to you about cooperation. The two women who threatened you the most are dead anyway, and you, the heir of the Matthews Group, have a brighter future.¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no but. That¡¯s all.¡± Irene interrupted her impatiently and hung up the phone directly.

    Charlotte was about to say something else when she got a busy signal in response.

    She looked at the call log on her phone in a daze. She was happy and a little puzzled at the same time.

    Although solving the two people she hated the most certainly deserved her joy.

    But Irene¡¯s perverse attitude today had to make her suspicious again.

    She felt that Irene was much stranger than usual tonight, but she couldn¡¯t say exactly what was strange.

    Forgot it. Since she can¡¯t figure it out, she won¡¯t think about it for a while. She tossed the phone aside andy down on the bed.

    She tried to put these doubts out of her mind, but what Irene had said was so ingrained in her mind that it wouldn¡¯t go away for a long time.

    The more Charlotte thought about it, the more distracted she became. She simply sat up, looking up at the ceiling.

    Something was off about Irene tonight, and it made her suspicious of her former partner.

    The two originally came together because of their respective interests. How much they trusted each other, she was afraid only they themselves were clear.

    ¡°Yo, it looks like you¡¯re recovering quite well!¡±

    Katelyn walked in with a maid, saw her sitting on the bed and frowned in disgust, ¡°Hurry up and eat. Don¡¯t pretend to be mature.¡±

    Charlotte had never been used to eating the meals provided by the hospital.

    Even with the VIP set, she threw it aside in disgust after two bites, so she kept asking the Matthews family to bring her food.

    Katelyn had been known to make snide remarks about her, both explicitly and implicitly.

    Charlotte took the meal from the maid, and the sight of Katelyn reminded her of Abigail, who had died, and made her feel extraordinarily good.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m recovering fast, which is a good thing for the Matthews family. After all, I¡¯m the heir to the Matthews family. What would happen to the Matthews family if something happened to me?¡±

    As she stirred her fruit and vegetable sd, she raised her head and looked askance at Katelyn.

    Katelyn unceremoniously rolled her eyes and said contemptuously: ¡°Mistress is really bitchy, and you can¡¯t get rid of them for the rest of your life. Even if you are in a high position now, so what? What is not yours is not yours after all.¡±

    With that, Katelyn looked away, not even bothering to look at her, lest she gave herself a hard time.

    She looked at Katelyn, who looked as usual, and muttered in her mind.

    Abigail disappeared for no reason and there was actually no anxiety in Katelyn¡¯s face?

    There was something that didn¡¯t always feel right.

    Thinking of this, she gave Katelyn a cold look, ¡°I am only injured and will be discharged soon, but your child is more pitiful. After all, she leaves this world forever.¡±

    With the posture of a victor, she watched with glee as the expression on Katelyn¡¯s face gradually changed from calm to panic.

    ¡°What did you say?!¡±

    Katelyn walked towards her and grabbed her by the hospital gown, ¡°Tell me clearly, what¡¯s wrong with my daughter?¡±

    ¡°Do you have a problem with your ears?¡± Charlotte pped her hand away in disgust, ¡°I said, your daughter, she will never be in this world because Abigail she, is dead!¡±

    ¡°Impossible! It¡¯s a fake! You¡¯re lying! My daughter is alive and well. How could she die! It¡¯s all because you¡¯re lying to me. You¡¯re jealous of her, so you¡¯re cursing her!¡±

    Katelyn was so emotional and angry that her fingers were trembling as she pointed at her.

 Chapter 74 Youâ€™ll Really Hurt Abigail

    ¡°What do I have to be jealous of when it¡¯s just a nt that doesn¡¯t pose any threat.¡± Charlotte retorted sarcastically.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, ask the people who took her. Abigail¡¯s death has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Katelyn covered her ears and screamed, running out in panic.

    Charlotte watched her leave and finally couldn¡¯t control her emotions andughed aloud.

    Originally she had doubts about Irene¡¯s words, but now looking at Katelyn¡¯s reaction, she could already be sure that something was indeed wrong with Abigail and that there was no one left topete with her for the Matthews family heirship.

    She finally got one back!

    Now that Lyra and Abigail were dead, there was no one to steal Melvin¡¯s love from her anymore, and no one to stand in the way of her gaining more fame and status.

    Charlotte was in an extraordinarily good mood.

    She forked a piece of sd into her mouth, still unable to restrain the corners of her mouth from rising.

    After just two bites, she ced the sd on the bedside table and lifted the covers as soon as she could.

    Seeing this, the maid hurriedly came over to support her and asked in disbelief, ¡°Miss, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Discharge.¡±

    Charlotte sounded resolute, and with the help of the maid, sat down on a wheelchair and left the ward.

    Katelyn came out of the hospital and ordered the Matthews family¡¯s driver to drive as fast as possible to Keith¡¯s vi.

    It was already nighttime, and the sky was filled with stars, adding a bit of romance to the calmte night.

    She burst into the courtyard in a rage, waking up the housekeeper and a group of servants who had already fallen asleep.

    ¡°It iste at night. If you have anything to do, please wait until tomorrow to see Mr. Lloyd.¡± The housekeeper rose sleepily to greet her and said as politely as he could.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! I want to see my daughter today!¡± Katelyn pushed him away fiercely with red eyes, ¡°Tell me, where is my Abigail?!¡±

    ¡°Please calm down, you will disturb other people¡¯s rest like this. Please go back.¡± Seeing Katelyn¡¯s agitation, the housekeeper immediately brought the maids to stop her.

    ¡°What are you all doing? Come over and help!¡± Katelyn turned around and shouted angrily at her bodyguards.

    While the Matthews family bodyguards and housekeepers were arguing, Katelyn got into the vi.

    She looked up at the lights that were still on on the third floor and walked quickly up the stairs.

    Keith, who was at the top of the stairs, had just seen Katelyn and before he could speak, she grabbed him by the sleeve.

    ¡°Where is my daughter? I want to see her now!¡±

    Keith frowned and pulled his sleeve out of her hand, haughtily straightening the cuff, ¡°Calm down. She is being treated in the room on the third floor. You can rest assured.¡±

    ¡°No, I want to see her now!¡±

    She simply could not be reassured until she saw for herself that Abigail was alive.

    Lyra heard the sound of arguinging from outside and just came out of the room to see this scene and walked over.

    ¡°Mrs. Matthews, I said when I took Miss Matthews that I would keep her safe. You agreed then, but now youe to the vite at night to disturb people¡¯s peace. What does that mean?¡±

    When Katelyn saw her, she immediately grabbed her and wouldn¡¯t let go: ¡°I don¡¯t care about that now. I want to stop working with you! Now let me see Abigail right now. I want to take her away!¡±

    Lyra wrinkled her brows and pushed her hand away in displeasure.

    ¡°I understand that you are worried about your daughter. But please, Mrs. Matthews, don¡¯t forget that you represent the entire the Matthews family. Is the Matthews family so free to go back on their word in the business world? I will not give you permission to take her.¡±

    Katelyn was at a loss for words, not knowing how to rebut her, and simply being unreasonable.

    ¡°Anyway, if you don¡¯t let me see my daughter today, I won¡¯t leave even if I die here!¡±

    Lyra was about to call out for a drop-off when the maid who had been apanying Abigail came out of the room anxiously.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not good! Miss Matthews is in danger!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Katelyn clearly heard the maid¡¯s voice, and defiantly pushed Lyra away to rush into the room.

    ¡°How¡¯s Abigail? Quickly let me in to see her!¡±

    Lyra was quick to pull her back and stop her from rushing into the operating room.

    ¡°You¡¯re only hurting her by going in there now and interrupting any treatment process! Do you really want to lose your daughter forever?¡±

    Katelyn was shocked by her sharp tone of voice and eyes.

    Frozen for several seconds, before struggling to get up, she tried to break free from her, but can notpete with the strength of Lyra who practiced jiu-jitsu. So she can only say indignantly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t scare me! You took my daughter and you won¡¯t let me see her. If anything happens to her, I will kill you! I have to see her today!¡±

    She wrenched Lyra¡¯s fingers as hard as she could, but still couldn¡¯t get free.

    ¡°Let go of me! Let me in!¡±

    ¡°Fine, then you go in! Interrupt the operation inside and any ident with Abigail is your fault.¡±

    Lyra let her hand loose, arms crosse, and looked at her coldly.

    She stumbled two steps before she could stand, staring at Lyra incredulously.

    ¡°How dare you! Perform surgery on Abigail privately?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, but the surgeon operating inside is Micah, a medical elite, international award winner, the number one in the entire medical world. But all the surgeries he handled, not a single case of failure. I believe him. You have also heard of. If you rush in now and interrupt Micah¡¯s surgery, you¡¯re really doing her a disservice.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Katelyn, who had already reached the door to grasp the doorknob, hesitated.

    She and Jamie had wanted to ask Micah to see Abigail before, but he was too famous and cold, not something they could afford to hire from a small Frayton family.

    Lyra, this woman was able to persuade Micah toe to Frayton herself?

    In the end, she should trust this woman ¡­

    Katelyn was standing in front of the door, and with the slightest twist of the door, she could see her baby girl in the room as she wished.

    However, she struggled internally for a long time.

    Final.

    She still withdrew her hand.

    ¡°Lyra, I believe you once more, but I still say, if anything happens to Abigail, I¡¯ll kill you guys!¡± She threw down these words reluctantly and turned around to leave the vi.

    Lyra and Keith looked at each other, both relieved, and re-entered the operating room.

    Gradually there was light in the sky.

    Katelyn got into the car and closed her eyes tiredly.

    ¡°Mrs. Matthews, are we ¡­ now?¡± The driver asked tentatively.

    ¡°Go back to the Matthews House.¡±

    She opened her eyes and a few moments of ruthlessness suddenly shed from her face.

    The ck BMW slowly pulled into the garage of the vi. Katelyn adjusted her expression and ran all the way in.

    Jamie was sitting in the hall watching the morning news, with Charlotte sitting along.

    It was like a picture of a father and daughter in daily harmony.

    ¡°Oh! Jamie!¡±

    Katelyn¡¯s voice ruined that damned harmony as she ran through the door.

    The two sitting on the couch turned around to see Katelyn¡¯s grief-stricken face towards Jamie, crying, ¡°Honey! Our daughter is gone!¡±

 Chapter 75 Let Her be Reviled by the World even if she dies

    ¡°What¡¯s happened to Abigail?¡±

    Jamie turned off the TV and asked.

    ¡°Abigail was taken away by Keith and said he got a doctor to operate on her. But the surgery went wrong and Abigail ¡­¡±

    Katelyn cried her eyes out with grief, and continued to cry, ¡°I went to Keith¡¯s house to ask for him, but he just wouldn¡¯t give me back my daughter. She was already gone, and he kicked me out!¡±

    She covered her chest and sobbed.

    Jamie hurriedly poured her a ss of water, helped her sit down, gently patted her back and smoothed her breath.

    ¡°Keith is not someone that the Matthews family can afford to mess with.¡±

    After hearing the sad news about her daughter, Jamie also had red eyes, but the other party was Keith ¡­

    On one side was the body of his daughter, and the other side was only the hands of Keith, not to mention the backing of the Lloyd family, the richest man in Suham. Even if he was pained by the death of his daughter, and wanted Keith to pay the price, he dared not easily provoke.

    He was caught in the middle.

    Charlotte sat on the side with an unconcealed gloating face.

    Katelyn eased over from the grief, saw her smile and became more angry, pointing at her cursing.

    ¡°You bitch, you¡¯re the one who screwed my daughter! If it wasn¡¯t for you, Abigail would not have been in a car ident in the first ce! And now I¡¯m sending my daughter to the grave!¡±

    Charlotte snorted andughed, ¡°I didn¡¯t let her get drunk and crash her car, nor did I send her to Keith to force her to have an operation. What does her death have to do with me? Don¡¯t spit on me and throw all kinds of dirty water on me.¡±

    She rolled her eyes in disgust and ced the crystal cup in her hand heavily on the coffee table.

    ¡°You¡¯re the bitch. How else would you have known in advancest night that Abigail was gone!? You still dare to quibble. I will beat you to death today!¡±

    Katelyn, furious, grabbed the TV remote from the coffee table and threw it at her.

    ¡°Stop it all!¡±

    Jamie yelled and the two had to stop their fight.

    Charlotte moved to the side of the couch to keep her distance from Katelyn and spoke lightly.

    ¡°Tomorrow is the day Melvin said he would give an ount to the public, and we can use this opportunity to make public the news of his sister¡¯s death.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re going to take advantage of Abigail like this when she¡¯s gone?¡±

    Katelyn got vexed again, and Jamie hurriedly pulled her back and gestured for Charlotte to continue.

    ¡°Tomorrow we¡¯ll hold a press conference, and while announcing Abigail¡¯s death, put all the me on Lyra, so as not to offend Keith. But also in front of the public, to take the advantage of public opinion.¡±

    She had been nning this reception tomorrow for a long time.

    Even if Lyra died, she will bring this bitch¡¯s reputation down to the dust and make her be disdained by everyone!

    Jamie pondered for a moment and nodded in agreement with her offer.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll listen to you, and you arrange this matter properly.¡±

    Jamie was listless and still sad. He sighed and led Katelyn go upstairs.

    On the Inte, because there was still a day before the announcement, all the media still continue to pay attention to this matter, and the masses were waiting for the truth to be revealed.

    This night, perhaps many people were tossing and turning. It was difficult to sleep well in the night.

    Lyra, naturally, had not forgotten and was waiting for this big show to take the stage tomorrow.

    Late at night, she remained extraordinarily awake and sleepless.

    After turning over a few times in bed, she got out of bed again, went to the cab on tiptoe, and took out a small wooden box at the top.

    She gently opened the small box and turned out a photo at the bottom of the box.

    It was a wedding photo of her and Melvin, and the only one.

    If the old Freeman did not force him to take a wedding photo with her, perhaps the three years of marriage in the end, will not even leave a photo together.

    She clutched the photo tightly, and her gaze was deep.

    The knuckles were slightly white because of the force. She was cold as usual and there was no emotion on her face.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    She was so engrossed in watching that didn¡¯t hear Keith knock several times on the door.

    Keith just stood quietly by the door, watching her, and sighing silently.

    Melvin was so cold and heartless to her, can she still not let go?

    He was about to walk in and offer words offort when Lyra¡¯s next move startled him in ce.

    She picked up the scissors, aimed at the middle of the picture and cut it in half without hesitation, followed by Melvin¡¯s half in pieces.

    ¡°Rara, what are you doing?¡±

    Keith walked in and patted her shoulder in relief, ¡°I thought it was because you couldn¡¯t let go and thought of him again ¡­¡±

    ¡°No¡±

    Lyra sneered, and the expression on her face suddenly became overwhelmingly severe.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to pay the debt he owes me for these three years of marriage.¡±

    ¡­

    A long night.

    Charlotte, who was tossing and turning in bed, could not sleep peacefully.

    Melvin did not contact her whole day, and she was too busy preparing for the press conference the next day to call him.

    Tomorrow was the day he promised to give an ount to the public.

    Without talking to him, she always felt insecure in her heart.

    She leaned against the head of the bed, sat up, touched her cell phone that was on the nightstand. Then she tapped on her address book and dialed his number.

    A busy tone rang through the phone.

    The phone was never answered, only the familiar female voice saying ¡°The number you have called is switched off¡±.

    On weekdays, Melvin will asionally turn on the mute in order to work, but never turn off the phone.

    Charlotte panicked and was about to dial again when the phone rang first.

    After seeing the name noted on the screen, she picked up the phone and asked with anxiety, ¡°Where¡¯s Melvin? Where is he?¡±

    ¡°Miss Matthews, I¡¯m at the back door of the Matthews House. Can youe down here yourself?¡±

    The voiceing from the phone was very faint.

    Charlotte was shocked, and hurriedly changed into a casual dress, and gingerly went out the door.

    Fred, who was waiting at the back door, kept looking and finally saw her hurrying towards him.

    ¡°What are you doing here? Isn¡¯t Melvin with you? Why isn¡¯t he answering my calls?¡± Charlotte had confusion and unease written all over her face.

    She swept nce at Fred, who was scowling.

    With the dim light, this was to see that his hair was disheveled. And there were several openings on his clothes and pants. His face was still scarred, and there was a smell of blood all over his body.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Who hurt you like this?¡± Her emotions turned from confusion to shock, but her heart grew more and more anxious.

    ¡°After boss learned that Lyra jumped out of the ne, he drove straight over to look for someone and hasn¡¯t returned yet. The signal towers are too far apart from each other. Boss should not have received your call. And ¡­ he should not be able to return for a while.¡±

    ¡°What?! He¡¯s gone to Lyra?¡±

    Charlotte¡¯s heart tightened and she hurriedly asked again, ¡°So is my n exposed?¡±

 Chapter 76 I want to denounce her evil deeds

    ¡°No, don¡¯t worry. I took all the me on myself. After the boss left, he ordered me to be imprisoned. That¡¯s why I was seriously injured. I escaped while the group was drunk at night.¡±

    Charlotte listened to his words and was stunned in ce, and her eyes were full of dismay.

    ¡°Boss will not retain me anymore, and will even hold me responsible and dispose of me strictly. Can you take me in for a while? I¡¯m injured and can¡¯t run far. But when I get better, I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±

    Seeing Charlotte frozen, he didn¡¯t continue.

    He hastily added humbly and eagerly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t give you any trouble.¡±

    ¡°That ¡­ allows me to think about it.¡± Charlotte subconsciously took a step back, ¡°I¡¯ll try to take care of this properly.¡±

    Fred, who had lost Melvin¡¯s trust, was no longer of any value to her. But if she offended him openly, he would expose all of her wrongdoings after he left the Matthews¡¯ House, which would be even more detrimental to her.

    In order to ensure that the n was foolproof, she can only pretend to care for him and take him in for a few days first.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s no problem. You¡¯re hurt like this now. I can¡¯t just sit back and watch.¡± Charlotte tugged on his sleeve, ¡°I¡¯ll let you stay at the inferior room for the next two days. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful that Miss Matthews is willing to take me in and give me a ce to live, so how can I feel wronged?¡±

    Fred looked at her excitedly with a look of sincerity and affection.

    Charlotte answered with a smile on her face, but the moment she turned around, her face went cold.

    What was the point of talking about return when he was obviously a worthless piece of shit?

    Fred limped behind her. His eyes kept following her back and his heart admired her more.

    After Charlotte set him up, she gave a few brief exnations and went back to her room.

    She sat up in bed and made a phone call again. A shady look appeared on her face once again.

    ¡°When the dust settles tomorrow, I want you to kill him and put an end to it forever by using whatever method you have.¡±

    Without waiting for a response from the person on the other side, Charlotte coldly hung up the phone and threw it on the nightstand.

    Early the next morning.

    Charlotte woke up early to freshen up and make sure she appeared wlessly in front of the press.

    Media reporters from all walks of life had long been outside the arena, holding cameras and microphones, and trying to get the first exclusive photos.

    Charlotte elegantly and calmly got out of the car and gave a decent smile to the camera lens.

    ¡°I¡¯m d to see you all here today. And today I will fulfill the promise that my fianc¨¦, Mr. Freeman, gave to you. Because Mr. Freeman has a temporary matter to deal with, so I will open this reception and I will reveal the final truth for you.¡±

    She looked around the room without fear and picked up the speech she had already prepared.

    Journalists whispered about her confident atmosphere.

    She became more and more proud of herself after hearing thepliments from the reporters in the front row.

    ¡°Just a short time ago, my fianc¨¦¡¯s ex-wife, Miss Carroll, secretly bribed thugs to frame me. And I got serious injury and stayed at the hospital for a week, during which a wreath was sent to insult me as I¡¯m sure the public knows.¡±

    ¡°Originally I wanted to reconcile the party concerned, but I didn¡¯t expect that she would be so heartless as to take my sister Abigail, who has be a vegetable, away from the hospital and brutally kill her!¡±

    Charlotte excitedly stated Lyra¡¯s ¡°crime¡±, and even squeezed out tears when she pretended to be emotional.

    The reporters were in an uproar and began to talk to each other.

    On the stage, Charlotte continued her vocal usations.

    ¡°This reception today is not only to clear my name, but to speak out against her evil deeds! We, the Matthews family, will not tolerate such bullying!¡±

    Her words were like a boulder thrown into ake, stirring up a thousand waves in the room.

    The reporters and the crowd of onlookers were shocked by her words and began to explode into a loud discussion.

    ¡°Miss Matthews¡¯ statement must be based on something. Can you show us the evidence? It is really difficult to convince the audiencepletely with empty words.¡± A reporter questioned.

    ¡°Of course, speaking from evidence, no one is exempt.¡±

    Charlotte was prepared for this and cast the evidence, forged in advance, onto arge screen behind her.

    She turned sideways and showed the crowd the image on the screen, ¡°This is the transaction record and screenshot of Lyra buying the fighter and deliberately hurting me. And this is the hospital surveince when she took my sister ¡­¡±

    As soon as a few pictures were released, some righteously indignant journalists stood up.

    ¡°This is a society governed by the rule ofw. She¡¯s too arrogant! A life for a life! Let¡¯s go to the Angle Group together and get a statement!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! There is strength in numbers. We are not afraid of them!¡±

    The journalists on the scene all stood up, and the crowd outside the arena was infected by their anger.

    Charlotte stood on the stage, looking at all that she made. The corners of her mouth could not help but curl upwards.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Miss Matthews got carried away too soon. The so-called truth you present to everyone is the opposite of the truth.¡±

    A clear female voice, apanied by the rhythmic sound of high heels hitting the ground, rang out.

    Although it was not loud, it was extremely prating.

    The crowd¡¯s boisterous shouting came to an abrupt halt.

    Charlotte nced back and her gentle smile gradually froze on her face.

    Lyra, in a burgundy slim fishtail dress, walked slowly, as if a red rose, dangerous and charming.

    With a smile on her face, she looked directly at Charlotte with no fear at all.

    ¡°You, you are not dead?!¡±

    Charlotte looked at her in shock.

    ¡°Where did Miss Matthews learn of my death? There was no news about me released in the past few days. Could it be that Miss Matthews sent someone to kill me?¡±

    Lyra caught her in a loophole and immediately recriminated.

    The reporters and the crowd turned their heads to Charlotte and waited for her answer.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Therge venue was silent, leaving Lyra standing outside the crowd and staring at her.

    Charlotte quickly realized that there was still media present and immediately regained herposure and took it in stride, ¡°I just heard about it. It¡¯s nothing to dwell on.¡±

    ¡°But since you¡¯re here, there¡¯s something I can confront you with in court.¡±

    She was aggressive and determined not to let go the thing about Abigail, ¡°Why did you take my sister from the hospital that day and operate on her without the consent of the Matthews family, causing her to have an ident?¡±

    ¡°If you do these things just to target me, thene at me. My sister is innocent!¡±

    She showed a pitiful expression and tilted her head in a feigned stubbornness, with tears shining in her eyes .

    These words made the crowd, which had just been filled with righteous indignation, wake up as if from a dream and make a big fuss, moring for Lyra¡¯s life for a life!

    Lyra was not angry at being denounced by everyone.

    She wrapped her arms around her chest and gave a coldugh.

    ¡°What a great speech from Miss Matthews, but unfortunately you¡¯re about to be proven wrong.¡±

 Chapter 77 How does it feel when everybody hits you when youâ€™re down

    Charlotte didn¡¯t budge either, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. Lyra, you¡¯re still so arrogant. Everything should be based on evidence. Since you want me to be proven wrong, show me the evidence!¡±

    ¡°I am the evidence!¡±

    A soft and slender voice suddenly rang out from outside the meeting room.

    Immediately afterwards, a bodyguard pushed a wheelchair in.

    The person in the wheelchair was pale, and her tired face was haggard from a serious illness that could not be hidden.

    Lyra duly stepped aside so that everyone present could see who wasing.

    ¡°Abigail?! Aren¡¯t you dead? How did ¡­ this happen?¡±

    Charlotte was about to lose her expression on her face.

    Originally she was so happy about the death of the two biggest obstacles that she couldn¡¯t sleep for a few nights.

    But now, not only were these two bitches not dead, but they were also openly appearing at the venue to prove her wrong!

    She was so angry that the rage nearly consumed her on the spot!

    ¡°Abigail! My daughter!¡±

    Katelyn ran to Abigail regardless of anything, crouched down in front of her, trembled, reached out and gently stroked her face.

    It was her daughter, who could smile and wink. The vivid Abigail!

    ¡°My baby ¡­ I knew you¡¯re blessed. You will be safe and will be fine ¡­¡±

    She wrapped her arms tightly around Abigail and rested her head on her shoulder, sobbing uncontrobly.

    Jamie, who was following closely behind Katelyn, also had red eyes and was full of emotion: ¡°It¡¯s good to be awake. It¡¯s good to be awake! Good girl, you have suffered a lot!¡±

    Charlotte, standing on the stage, stared in awe at the harmonious family in front of her.

    It took her a long time to realize that Katelyn knew that Abigail was not dead.

    So, everything yesterday morning was an act on her part?

    Even Irene was lying to herself?

    She couldn¡¯t ept this fact at all.

    Why! Why should everyone turn to this bitch Lyra!?

    Her eyes were red with hatred, and while everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to the reunited family, she cleared her throat and coughed softly.

    ¡°Even if my sisteres back unharmed, you still won¡¯t be able to get rid of your guilt!¡± She looked at Lyra with a gaze as sharp as a torch.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Lyra took a chair close by and sat down, propping her chin up with one hand, asking with interest, ¡°So tell me. What¡¯s my crime?¡±

    ¡°You bought ten thugs, tricked me into a small dark house in the suburbs, and let them poison me, causing me to be seriously injured and hospitalized. The evidence is overwhelming. How do you exin this?¡±

    Sweat seeped from Charlotte¡¯s clenched palm.

    She clenched her fists harder again under the cover of the speaker¡¯s desk.

    ¡°It seems Miss Matthews is getting better at turning things upside down.¡±

    Disdain and yfulness shed across Lyra¡¯s face, ¡°You want an exnation. I¡¯ll give it to you now!¡±

    As soon as she finished her words, she raised her hand to gesture something.

    Before Charlotte could digest her words, a group of police officers suddenly rushed into the room and surrounded Charlotte with a group.

    ¡°What are you doing here?!¡±

    Charlotte was pale and held on to the speaker¡¯s desk to steady herself.

    ¡°Ms. Charlotte, we suspect that you caused Miss Abigail¡¯s car ident, kidnapped Melissa, and framed up. Pleasee with us for the investigation.¡±

    A police officer at the head of the group showed his certificate and led the men to hold her down.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that! You guys listen to me! You can¡¯t arrest me!¡± Charlotte broke down and shouted.

    The police officer took her arms behind her back and sharply fastened the handcuffs, ¡°Whether it is you or not, you¡¯ll know aftering to the police station.¡±

    The reporters had long been stunned, and the cameras held in their hands turned into pendulums. All the reporters and onlookers were shocked by this sudden reversal.

    The words of the police were clear as to who was lying.

    A bunch of sh cameras aimed at Charlotte¡¯s face and they clicked the shutters.

    ¡°I knew she had no good intentions from the moment she came back!¡± Katelyn used her excitedly, not forgetting to give her a stomp.

    Jamie, who was also furious, grabbed the microphone on stage and announced in a loud voice.

    ¡°I will not tolerate this kind of scum in the Matthews family. I solemnly announce to the public that from today onwards, Charlotte¡¯s heir status in Matthews Group is canceled and the father-daughter rtionship is permanently severed. She is no longer a member of the Matthews family!¡±

    Even her father, the only rtive in the world, chose to abandon her.

    Charlotte¡¯s original expression of despair and crying gradually turned into wantonughter.

    Theughter sounded a bit creepy.

    She was dragged hard to the police car under the attention of the crowd.

    ¡­

    In the Matthews House, Fred slowly opened his eyes, squinting for a moment at the sunlighting in through the window, and only after a long time did he struggle to sit up.

    He had been badly injured when he escapedst night, and after Charlotte settled him in a separate room in the middle of nowhere, he couldn¡¯t fight the exhaustion and drowsiness and drifted off to sleep.

    It was almost at noon, and the other servants of the Matthews family were busy. No one paid attention to the fact that there were still people living in this long-abandoned room.

    Fred crossed his arms and sat on the couch in contemtion.

    Staying with the Matthews family was not a long-term solution, and he had to find a new ce as soon as possible, preferably away from Frayton.

    He was unaware of what was happening outside, and was foolishly upset that he would leave Charlotte.

    He sighed and went back to bed, staring at the ceiling in disbelief.

    The door was pushed open with the sound of ¡°creak¡±.

    He raised his head and looked toward the door to find that it was a doctor in the white coat and mask who had walked in.

    Last night it seemed he heard Charlotte say she was going to help him find a doctor to treat him, and he hadn¡¯t cared.

    He didn¡¯t expect Charlotte to be so attached to him.

    He was so moved that he sat up and asked politely, ¡°Is the doctor Miss Matthews sent for? Please have a seat.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±

    The man dressed as a doctor pushed up his sses and kept his head down, so it was impossible to see his expression.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Fred removed his defenses and nodded politely.

    ¡°I should. Since I took Miss Matthews¡¯ money, I should certainly help her with these things.¡±

    After a brief examination, the doctor took out a syringe.

    ¡°What kind of medication is injected? Don¡¯t you need to prescribe something else?¡±

    Fred frowned slightly, but put his arm out anyway.

    ¡°This is the medicine to help you recover. What to do next, I will take care of it.¡± The doctor picked up a piece of cotton with tweezers and dabbed it with iodine and wiped it on the injection.

    Fred looked at his unskilled movements and became more and more suspicious.

    Although he was seriously injured, but they were superficial injuries. Disinfection to stop the bleeding was the only treatment needed and taking medicine would be fine.

    When he was Melvin¡¯s assistant before, he also helped people who were seriously injured to deal with it, so there was no need for such aplicated injection of drugs and then treatment.

    Just a moment before the syringe needle was about to stick into his skin, he turned over his wrist and backhanded the doctor¡¯s hand to push him away. He shouted angrily, ¡°You¡¯re not a doctor! Who are you?!¡±

 Chapter 78 Laugh at you hasnâ€™t changed a bit from the divorce

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you noticed it.¡±

    The man was stunned for a moment, ripped off the stethoscope hanging around his neck and threw at him, ¡°Then I won¡¯t pretend. If someone wants you dead, you won¡¯t walk out alive today!¡±

    Fred forced himself to bear the pain of his injuries and was able to dodge his attack. With a backward roll, he kept a distance from this man.

    ¡°Who sent you?!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already guess whom I¡¯m with?¡±

    The man rushed up with agility and wrestled with him in the small room.

    ¡°You no longer have any use. Living will only stand in the way of Miss Matthews. I advise you not to be insensitive. Go to hell!¡±

    He locked Fred with his thick right arm and raised his left hand high to Fred¡¯s neck.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! It¡¯s impossible! Miss Matthews won¡¯t hurt me. Who sent you to frame her up!¡±

    Fred struggled violently and flexed his elbow, against him heavily on his chest.

    The man dodged, and the syringe was knocked out of his hands. Fred took advantage of the situation to crouch down and quickly pick up the syringe.

    ¡°Good, how dare you be so rampant when you¡¯re on the verge of death. Hurry up and bring me the syringe! I¡¯ll send you to heaven!¡±

    The doctor waspletely enraged by him.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll see if you¡¯ve got what it takes.¡± Fred covered the wound that was oozing blood from the violent movement and collided head-on with him.

    Just as the two collided against each other, Fred saw the right moment to jab the needle hard into his back, pushing the sedative inside.

    The man grunted and copsed limply.

    After doing all this, Fred sat down on the floor, panting heavily, and when he had recovered some strength, he did not hesitate to push open the door of the room.

    Whether what the man said was true or not, he had to leave the Matthews family first.

    He ran outside in a frenzy. He was going to find Charlotte and ask her himself if what this man said was true or not!

    Following the path Charlotte brought him in onst night, he felt his way to the back door and stumbled out.

    Because he was so desperate to get an answer from Charlotte, he couldn¡¯t care less about the wounds that started bleeding all over his body, and finally lost his strength and fell to the ground.

    He struggled to brace himself with his arms, trying not to fall over. His head was dizzy.

    Vaguely, he saw a red-skirted woman walking towards him, with a long fishtailce that swayed.

    ¡°Dazed?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    The woman stood in front of him and observed him. Her icy voice sounded devoid of any emotion.

    Fred was in a semi-conscious state, only to feel that the tone was so familiar, trying to brace himself to lift his head to see who it was, but his eyes went ck and hepletely passed out.

    After he wake up again, he found the woman standing in front of him ¡­

    It was Lyra.

    ¡°You ¡­ you¡¯re not dead?!¡±

    ¡°Sorry to disappoint you.¡±

    Lyra smiled faintly and had no intention of leaving. After dealing with Charlotte, she hade all the way over to find Fred.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know that your Miss Matthews has been sent to the police for several crimes. And you, too, are not far behind.¡±

    ¡°How is this possible!?¡±

    Fred¡¯s eyes were a mixture of shock and anger, ¡°It must be you. You¡¯re a vicious woman. You deliberately set her up!¡±

    ¡°As for what¡¯s really going on, you¡¯d better ask her yourself.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t bother to talk to him.

    ¡°You are shameless! Don¡¯t think you can clear your name of those crimes! Even if I go to jail, I will still try to make you pay for your evil by all means!¡±

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll wait.¡± Lyra snorted coldly, looking down at the raggedly dressed man from above, ¡°But for now, you tell me first, where is Melvin?¡±

    Fred looked up at her andy on the floorughing.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Lyra frowned.

    ¡°Iugh at the fact that you haven¡¯t changed at all, still the same as before the divorce. You only cling to the boss.¡±

    The dying man put away his smile and his tone was extraordinarily harsh, ¡°I thought you will change and recognize reality aftering back from the death, but it seems that you are still overestimated.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s face was puzzled, but she didn¡¯t bother to exin to him and didn¡¯t say anything about it.

    ¡°Do you think you can still get boss again? I tell you, no way! Boss will not like a woman who has a murderous heart like you.¡± Fred looked at her with eyes full of disgust.

    It took him a lot of strength to say these words, and hey on the ground panting. His features screwed together because of the pain.

    Lyra looked at him expressionlessly, ¡°There is a limit to my patience, so I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Where is Melvin?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you! I won¡¯t even die! Don¡¯t even think about going back to boss!¡± shouted Fred hysterically, ¡°When bosses back, he¡¯ll get back at you a thousand times over, and he won¡¯t let you go!¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    Lyra turned to leave, ¡°I hope you¡¯re still tough-talking in the police station.¡±

    She opened the door sharply and got into the car.

    Even if Fred didn¡¯t say anything, she always had a way of knowing Melvin¡¯s whereabouts.

    She raised her hand to look at her watch and nned to drive to the Freeman Manor while it was still early.

    When she thought of the disgusting faces of the mother and daughter, she could not help but frown.

    Going further would enter into the familiar vi area, and Lyra slowed down.

    A sudden ringing of her cell phone made her pull over to the side of the road.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Director, bad news. Something happened at the shooting base!¡± On the phone, Kellie¡¯s tone was panic-stricken.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Stabilize first. What happened over the shooting base?¡± Lyra leaned back on the seat, and her face was gradually gloomy.

    ¡°Two contestants suddenly got into a dispute. One of them has a very rich family background, proposed to break the contract and withdraw from thepetition. And want to prosecute Angle Group ¡­ Director, what can we do? Pleasee over quickly!¡±

    Kellie¡¯s voice was with a sobbing tone.

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be right back. Wait for me in the office.¡± Lyra hung up the phone.

    She nced in the rear-view mirror and saw the vi area that was bing smaller and smaller. Grunting coldly, she stepped on the gas and sped off in the opposite direction.

    Kellie had already gotten her papers and was waiting downstairs at the office. When she saw her, she jumped on her as if she had seen a savior.

    ¡°Director, take a look. This is what the person in charge there sent me.¡±

    Kellie anxiously handed her the folder, ¡°One of the contestants in dispute is an actress. She started her career as an actress three years ago. The other is a rich girl from neighbor city. Two sides do not give in to each other. It has seriously affected the shooting process. What can we do?¡±

    Lyra took the file, nced at it for a few lines. Then she got a general idea of the situation, and closed the folder with her backhand.

    ¡°Director?¡± Kellie asked nervously.

    She had just joined thepany for a short time, and this was the first time she had encountered this kind of thing. She was afraid that if she didn¡¯t handle it well, she would cause huge losses to Angle Group.

    ¡°We are not afraid of her!¡±

 Chapter 79 Pay liquidated damages before withdrawing from the race

    Lyra strode over to Magotan, pulled open the door, and gestured for Kellie to get in as well.

    She sped all the way to the shooting site. Kellie anxiously sat in the passenger seat and suddenly felt ashamed: ¡°Sorry director, I do not know how to drive, and you have to take me. If I could, I could have been your driver.¡±

    ¡°I thought you were going to say something. What¡¯s the big deal. You can learn how to driveter.¡± Lyra was amused by her words and her mood, which had rxed her tense emotion.

    Kellie wanted to say something else, but thought better of it and kept her mouth shut, looking at Lyra with adoration in her eyes.

    Lyra braked sharply outside the shooting site and hurried inside. Kellie followed her quickly, and her face was as serious as hers.

    The person in charge was notified in advance and stood outside the door to greet them.

    ¡°Director, you¡¯re finally here. These two are making a lot of noise, and we really have no choice.¡±

    The person in charge introduced the situation while walking, ¡°On one side is a new star. On the other side is a rich girl. We can¡¯t afford to offend either one, so we can only invite you here.¡±

    ¡°What are the names of these two yers? Who said dropping out of the race?¡± Lyra asked.

    ¡°The little-known actress is Carmen Everett, and the rich girl is the neighbor city¡¯s Samantha Fulton. The two got into a fight over the bed, and both said they are dropping out.¡±

    ¡°Since they are moring to leave, we don¡¯t have to force them to stay.¡±

    She sneered, ¡°But there is always a need to punish someone as a warning to others, so that they understand what is meant by rules.¡±

    The two men had arrived in the hall as they spoke, and the two parties were sitting on each side, facing each other on the verge of breaking out a fight.

    ¡°Are you two the ones making trouble?¡± Lyra looked at the two with an unfriendly face, ¡°You can just leave if you don¡¯t want to participate anymore, so don¡¯t give everyone a hard time.¡±

    ¡°Who are you? A mere brokerage director? You dare to give me a cold face?¡±

    Carmen gave her a disgusted look, ¡°I came to your show because I respect Angle Group. If not for Mr. Lloyd¡¯s sake, who woulde to this kind of show with no traffic and no buzz?¡±

    ¡°I hope Miss Everett recognizes the reality. With your current fame and status, you don¡¯t deserve to say such things.¡±

    Lyra elegantly sat down in the main seat, continued, ¡°Angle Group can upy a ce in the entertainment industry. A well-knownpany can bring you, far more than you can imagine. If you don¡¯t want to stay, you can pay enough liquidated damages to let you go immediately.¡±

    ¡°You! What kind of attitude is that? It¡¯s an honor for your Angle Group that I cane to participate. How dare you make a im on me?!¡± Carmen was so angry that her face turned red.

    Lyra nced at her, picked up the participant information sheet on the table, and flipped through it casually.

    ¡°I have always different attitude towards different people. Since you are attending for Mr. Lloyd, you will lose more face if I let Mr. Lloyd personallye and drive you away, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m not done with you! Just wait!¡±

    Carmen finished her words and left.

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s gaze went to Samantha Fulton next to her, ¡°To go or to stay?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m leaving! Who wants to spend months in a reality televisionpetition like this?¡±

    Samantha was not convinced, ¡°Carmen is not only unqualified, but the same goes for the selection staff! I¡¯ll prosecute Angle Group and show you that we, the Fulton family, are not a bunch of losers!¡±

    ¡°Finished?¡±

    Lyra put down the information sheet in her hand, ¡°Pay enough money for breach of contract and go straight away. We don¡¯t need brainless people like you in our program. As for suing Angle Group, you can try. I¡¯ll wait for your summons.¡±

    She stopped looking at Samantha and instructed the person in charge, ¡°What are you still doing? Send the guests away!¡±

    After saying that, ignoring Samantha¡¯s grimace behind her, she elegantly stroked her hair at the temples and walked out quickly.

    ¡°Director, have you solved it? Thepany has a new guest and is waiting for you in the parlor.¡±

    Kellie saw here out and immediately greeted her, pointing to her phone.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Lyra got into the car and fastened her seat belt.

    ¡°The Matthews Group¡¯s Mr. Matthews and his wife, but the other side is vague. And I¡¯m not quite sure what they¡¯re doing here.¡± Kellie scratched her head.

    Lyra nodded and drove back to the Angle Group.

    The parlor.

    Jamie and Katelyn were waiting anxiously, looking up and out every now and then.

    Finally seeing a certain familiar figure, both eyes were glowing.

    ¡°Miss Carroll, you¡¯re back atst.¡± Jamie extended his hand to her, ¡°My wife and I came this time to say thank you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, thanks to you, Micah. We were able to get Abigail out of the vegetative state and wake her up again, and to uncover that bitch Charlotte¡¯s plot.¡±said Katelyn.

    Lyra smiled slightly: ¡°You two do not have to be so polite. We just take what we need. Miss Matthews can wake up, and it will also be of great help to me.¡±

    Jamie didn¡¯t expect her to speak so elegantly without taking credit for anything, so he couldn¡¯t help but look up to her twice.

    Lyra asked again, ¡°How is she doing now?¡±

    ¡°She just woke up, and all her body functions still need time to recover, but it¡¯s already much better than before.¡± Katelyn excitedly held Lyra¡¯s hand.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Don¡¯t worry. I will have Mr. Micah follow up Miss Matthews¡¯ treatment process all the time so that he can develop the most appropriate n until Miss Matthews fully recovers.¡±

    Getting this promise from her, Jamie and Katelyn looked at each other.

    Even Jamie, who had been in the business world for many years, can¡¯t help but be overjoyed at this moment.

    ¡°Thank you very much Miss Carroll. You are the Matthews family¡¯s benefactor. We are very grateful for that. In addition, we are here today because we would like to discuss with Miss Carroll about the cooperation.

    ¡°Cooperation?¡±

    Lyra was slightly surprised, not expecting Jamie to be so generous, ¡°Please be specific.¡±

    ¡°I would like to provide Angle Group with a stable investment, and I will invest fifty percent of the funds for every project that Miss Carroll handles in the future. I am not in a hurry to get an immediate answer, so take your time to think it over.¡±

    ¡°No need to think about it. We can sign the contract right now.¡±

    Lyra agreed to the proposal on the spot.

    In the field of interest, there was no permanent partner nor permanent enemy. Now that Jamie took the initiative to make the offer, she naturally had no reason to refuse.

    Jamie had prepared for this and pulled out a drafted contract from his briefcase and handed it to her.

    ¡°Miss Carroll, you can just sign on if you think it¡¯s fine after reading it.¡±

    Lyra looked carefully at the terms and conditions, signed it with crity and extended her hand to him, ¡°Thank you Mr. Matthews. It is a pleasure to work with you.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Jamie took the contract and left with Katelyn, satisfied.

    But those things interrupted Lyra¡¯s original n in quick session, and she ned to wait until she¡¯d finished with thepany¡¯s daily business before heading to the Freeman Manor.

    On the way, she drove the car as fast as she could before something else came up to disturb her.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    In the Freeman Manor.

    Fiona was walking around the house with anxiety, holding her phone.

    ¡°What is going on with Melvin? He doesn¡¯t usually turn off the phone. Why has he been done this? I can¡¯t also contact Fred. I¡¯m really anxious¡­¡±

    The phone rang in her hand and she immediately answered it, asking eagerly, ¡°How is it? Any news?¡±

    ¡°Sorry ma¡¯am, still haven¡¯t heard anything from Mr. Freeman. He hasn¡¯t been back to the office for a few days, so ¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re useless! Check it out right now! If you can¡¯t find my son, you will be fired!¡±

    Fiona angrily hung up the phone, so angry that she threw the phone straight into the yard.

    A snap sound.

    Lyra, who was walking unimpeded to the courtyard, gave an abrupt lurch in her high heels and picked up the phone that had fallen to her feet.

 Chapter 80 Freeman family prepares to go bankrupt

    She looked at the shattered screen with regret and shook her head.

    ¡°Long time no see. Your temper still hasn¡¯t changed a bit. Unfortunately, bad temper, withe less ability.¡±

    After saying that, she gently let go and the cracked screen that was caused by Fiona was added a few more cracks.

    ¡°Why are you here again?!¡±

    Fiona emerged from the lobby with the memory of Lyra who asked for payment of debt which was still fresh in her mind, but her noble rich wife life will never allow her to be timid.

    ¡°You¡¯re a loser. You¡¯re divorced and you¡¯re causing trouble for my son. My son is really unlucky.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your son is unlucky, and he will be more unlucky in the future.¡± Lyra curbed her smile and asked with a cold face, ¡°So tell me, where did Melvin go?¡±

    ¡°How would I know? You don¡¯t have to pester my son! While saying you want to leave him, you are still chasing after him. That is a good trick to capture him. Are you mean?¡±

    Fiona rolled her eyes unabashedly.

    Lyra simplyughed at that.

    She came down from the stairs and red at her.

    ¡°And you deserve to know where my brother is? My brother already has Charlotte. Why are you still shameless? Bitch?¡±

    The humiliation of being screwed by Lyra twice before was still fresh in She¡¯s mind.

    She didn¡¯t dare to walk over, but only dared to stand on the stairs, gritting her teeth and ring at her. She showed her hatred to Lyra with her eyes and continued to snipe with words.

    ¡°If you are not a mistress of Keith, you won¡¯t ride the high horse. You look like a vixen. You¡¯re a bitch! You¡¯re no match for Charlotte!¡±

    ¡°Charlotte will soon marry into the Freeman family, so don¡¯t insult yourself here and get out!¡±

    Lyra leaned against the wall and quietly listened to her words.

    ¡°Have time to turn on your phone that you use as a te. Take a good look at today¡¯s news. Your precious Charlotte does not seem to be in a good situation.¡±

    Neither Fiona nor She had watched the news and were confused about the meaning of her words.

    Lyra stroked her hair around her ears. Her neck raised slightly, and she looked the whole of the Freeman Manor around before continuing.

    ¡°Although Melvin is not here, but it does not matter. There is something I came to inform you. You have been living toofortably this day, which makes me feel ufortable.¡±

    ¡°What do you ¡­ you mean?¡±

    She was stunned by the cold aura of Lyra¡¯s entire body.

    From the experiences when she was screwed up, she subconsciously looked out the door to see if there were any bodyguards.

    Lyra smiled faintly, which was gentle and lovely.

    ¡°So the Freeman family prepares to go bankrupt.¡±

    When she said this, her face was calm, as if she was just recounting amonce event.

    After that, she got straight into her car, put her foot on the elerator and left the Freeman family.

    Only the exasperated mother and daughter who were cursing her constantly were left behind.

    ¡°Mom! Listen to this bitch. She¡¯s crazy as hell!¡± She¡¯s hands shook with anger.

    Fiona didn¡¯t look good as well.

    ¡°Mom, Keith won¡¯t really help her destroy our family, will he?¡±

    Fiona shook her head without hesitation, ¡°How is it possible!? Keith is powerful, but the Freeman group is also not weak at all. Even if Keith likes her, it is impossible to fight the Freeman group for her.¡±

    That was true, but that bitch Lyra actually came to the Freeman Manor to provoke them!

    Fiona simply wanted to puke at Lyra¡¯s arrogant and frivolous look!

    If she didn¡¯t give this bitch a good beating, how could she endure this!?

    ¡­

    Lyra drove down the highway while making a n in her mind.

    The best way to put the Freeman family out of business was to start with the Freeman group, but the Freeman group is a big, prestigiouspany in Frayton, and it was not easy to bring it down in the short term with her own power, not to mention that she now had a mission given by her dad.

    With the n weighing on her mind, she returned to the vi.

    Just as she walked into the garden, Keith was waiting for her at the door and saw hering with a mysterious look on his face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lyra, who was unsure, went straight ahead and prepared to go in, ¡°Keith, I have business to deal with, so just say what you have to say.¡±

    ¡°There is an old friend waiting for you inside. Guess who?¡±

    Lyra looked at him who was mysterious and headed upstairs with a puzzled look on her face.

    A man with a tall back and elegant air was standing in the hall. Upon hearing Lyra¡¯s footsteps, he turned around sharply and met her clear eyes.

    ¡°Garrett?¡± asked Lyra in disbelief.

    ¡°Lyra! I haven¡¯t seen you for six years. You¡¯re getting more and more mature. I never thought I¡¯d see you again.¡± Garrett was excited, ¡°What happened six years ago? Why do you end up in Frayton?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all over.¡±

    Lyra smiled at him in a calm manner.

    ¡°How long have you been waiting? Have a seat?¡±

    She greeted him and asked him to sit on a main couch while she sat on a side couch. Her slender fingers picked up a tea kettle and poured a cup of tea for Garrett.

    Garrett look at her hands which were still graceful. Her childish and innocent little face six years ago had be mature, sensual and beautiful. His heart was full of emotion.

    ¡°You¡¯ve really changed a lot over the years.¡±

    ¡°Now I¡¯m not a child anymore, of course I will change.¡±

    Lyra smiled and led the conversation, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in so many years. Why don¡¯t we have dinner here today before you leave?¡±

    Garrett did not regard her as an outsider, ¡°Of course, how about we drink and talk about the old days tonight?¡±

    ¡°Garrett, don¡¯t get drunk today! I¡¯llugh you!¡±

    Keith came in from outside and patted Garrett¡¯s shoulder familiarly, ¡°I remember a few years ago when we were drinking together and you fell over. It scared me and almost put you in the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m not the same as I was a few years ago. I can drink like a fish. Try it out if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±

    Lyra silently followed behind the two, watching their backs with a lot of emotion.

    It seemed like it¡¯d been a long time since she hadn¡¯t got together with an old friend.

    The three years she spent with Melvin almost made her forget her original confident, enthusiastic and cheerful self.

    To celebrate the meeting of long-time friends, Keith opened a bottle of French wine that he had been saving for a long time.

    ¡°Look down on my drinking ability? Fooling me with just a bottle of wine?¡± Garrett jokingly punched him on the shoulder.

    ¡°Do not underestimate this bottle of wine. I went to Fospona two years ago when I visited Chateau Latour and brought back. The alcohol content is not low, even when Rara was back, I did not take out for her. You can try it.¡±

    Keith took out three crystal goblets, poured a little wine and handed it to him.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Garrett took the goblet and sniffed it before slowly sipping a little.

    ¡°Good wine indeed!¡±

    The three of them clinked their sses and drank their wine in one go.

    It was alreadyte at night after they drank and exchanged a lot.

    From Garrett¡¯s face, they could tell he was a little drunk. He looked at Lyra¡¯s slightly red face and thought for a long time.

    ¡°Lyra, I heard Keith say something about you when he came over. How have you been these past few years ¡­? That man he ¡­¡±

 Chapter 81 Must find the corpse and bring it back

    ¡°It¡¯s bygone. Why mention it again?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s expression was nd as she raised her ss and took another sip of strong wine down her throat.

    Garrett knew he had asked something he shouldn¡¯t have, and hastened tough and found himself an excuse.

    ¡°Right, let bygones be bygones. I heard that the old Lloyd has assigned you a task. How is it? Do you have the confidence toplete it?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I aspire to win.¡±

    When it came to work, Lyra was excited, ¡°I recentlyunched a new reality television talent show. I¡¯m confident it will make Angle Group famous and increase its profit.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nice, but there¡¯s one more thing I want to ask you this time ¡­¡±

    Garrett looked her straight in the eye, and there was a few moments of hesitation on his drunken face.

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    After thinking, he chose to hide his true inner thoughts and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m interested in working with Angle Group. I was wondering what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Sure, who would turn down a partner thates to their door?¡±

    Angle Group was now in a position to bring in a lot of resources and talent, and Garrett¡¯s proactive partnership will undoubtedly bring her more benefits.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal.¡± She smiled slyly and offered to reach out and clink her ss.

    ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡±

    Garrettughed openly and their sses clinked hard.

    Late into the night, the three ended the meal and returned to their respective rooms to rest.

    Lyra was not drunk, but rather more sober than usual.

    To take down the Freeman group, she would have to build up her strength quickly in a short period of time.

    She pulled out a chair and sat down by a table, ready to make preliminary ns to put the Freeman group out of business.

    The Freeman Group¡¯s main business was real estate, and to beat it, she must have a foothold in that industry.

    But she was not familiar with real estate, so after thinking about it, she thought it would be best to ask Garrett for advice.

    ¡°Are you asleep? There¡¯s something I want to ask you.¡± She quickly edited a message and sent it over.

    ¡°No, you can ask me. I¡¯m in the hallway.¡±

    Lyra gently opened the door and Garrett stood by the window at the end of the hallway for fresh air

    His gentle and almond-like eyes were looking at her quietly.

    ¡°I want to get into real estate, but I don¡¯t know much about it. I need a favor. This is important to me, so please.¡± Lyra leaned against the window and closed it a little bit.

    Garrett frowned, but did not ask her what she wanted to do so, ¡°I do know something about this. I will study it tomorrow and make it into a data folder for you.¡±

    Lyra got his promise, said thanks and went back to her room satisfyingly.

    With the help of an insider in the industry, it will be much easier to implement her n.

    She drifted off to sleep contentedly.

    However, at this time, in the mountain where connected Frayton and the neighbor city, someone was still preupied with insomnia.

    Melvin sat in a car, smoking and staring gloomily out the car window.

    He had been looking for her here for two days.

    Still, he couldn¡¯t find or hear from her.

    He didn¡¯t believe Lyra would die here. He would find her and take her back to Frayton.

    ¡°Boss, when can we go back?¡± A henchman yawned and asked drowsily.

    Melvin nced at him coldly.

    ¡°When you find her, we can go back.¡±

    The man knew how to behave and shut up, but another henchman boldly asked, ¡°A few days have passed since Miss Carroll jumped out of the ne. This vast mountain range is full of wild wolves and wild boars, in case she ¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no ¡®in case¡¯. Even if there is only a piece of her corpse left, bring it back. And if anyone dares to ask such a question again, don¡¯t me me for being ungracious.¡±

    Melvin said these words calmly, but the tone was cold and harsh.

    The rest of the people were scared to death and resigned to sit to the side to rest.

    When the crowd drifted off to sleep, Melvin was still awake, with his dark eyes staring out the car window.

    In the Freeman Manor.

    The lights were still on.

    ¡°It really pisses me off!¡±

    ¡°Snap!¡±

    Fiona threw a cup hard to the ground, and the crystal teacup instantly turned into pieces.

    ¡°Charlotte held a press conference in the name of Melvin¡¯s fiancee and disgraced the Freeman family! Now even the Matthews family has severed ties with her. Why should we keep her? Tomorrow we¡¯ll announce to the public that Melvin¡¯s engagement to her is off!¡±

    Fiona leaned back on a couch in exasperation, and her chest was heaving violently.

    ¡°Katelyn had the nerve to ask me to change Melvin¡¯s fiancee to Abigail!?¡±

    ¡°My son is more than capable of marrying the richest girl. A small family like the Matthews family has the nerve! I didn¡¯t agree to this marriage in the first ce, but if Melvin hadn¡¯t insisted, there would be no such trouble now! I¡¯m so mad at this!¡±

    Seeing this, She rushed over to smooth her and give her some ideas by the way.

    ¡°I thought Charlotte was a nice girl, but who knew she would do such a bad thing! She¡¯s been proven wrong in front of the media. Shame on her! This engagement should indeed be broken off! But is it really okay for us to do this behind Melvin¡¯s back?¡±

    ¡°What could be wrong?¡±

    Fiona frowned and her anger intensified, ¡°I¡¯m his mother! Not to mention the fact that Melvin will keep Charlotte after what she did?¡± .

    ¡°But brother is not here. The Freeman group has to have Melvin to control everything, right?¡± She was deted and sat down next to her.

    ¡°That¡¯s a problem.¡± Fiona fell into silence.

    ¡°But since brother is not here, we can fix that bitch badly!¡±

    She can¡¯t wait to take action and give Lyra a piece of her mind.

    The phone rang suddenly. She and Fiona looked at each other and immediately picked up the phone.

    ¡°Hello She, long time no see! How are you and Auntie Fiona both doing?¡± The woman on the other end of the phone¡¯s cheerfulugh rang in her ears.

    ¡°You¡¯re ¡­ Ashley?¡± said She with a surprised look on her face, ¡°You¡¯re back in the country?¡±

    She immediately handed the phone to Fiona and gave Fiona a meaningful nce, allowing the two to talk directly.

    Ashley Harrington was a very powerful woman of the Freeman family and the heiress to the Harrington family, who had previously studied abroad and was extremely business-minded.

    Fiona immediately understood and exchanged pleasantries with Ashley.

    ¡°When did youe back? Are you ready to go back to Frayton?¡±

    ¡°Auntie Fiona, I¡¯ll be in Frayton this afternoon. I¡¯ll be sure to stop by sometime. I¡¯ve missed you so much after so long.¡±

    ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll take She to pick you up, and it¡¯ll be a kind of reception for you. You don¡¯t have any other arrangements, right? If not, you can stay at the Freeman Manor for a few days first.¡± Fiona finished her words in one breath.

    ¡°This ¡­ I have nothing to do for the time being, so let¡¯s do as you say.¡± Ashley did not doubt it and readily agreed.

    Fiona hung up the phone, and the expression that had been sad disappeared from her face.

    She heard it clearly and followed it with glee.

    ¡°Mom, great, Ashley¡¯s back. If she¡¯s willing to help us, I don¡¯t believe Lyra the bitch can stand up to us! Keith can¡¯t protect her every time!¡±

    Fiona did not speak again, but the expression on her face betrayed her inner thoughts.

 Chapter 82 I make it fast, accurate and fierce

    Being well groomed and dressed up, the two of them went to the airport early to meet Ashley.

    The woman wearing white T-shirt and short skirt waved at them and walked quickly through the crowd.

    After hugging Fiona and She, Ashley followed them to a car.

    ¡°I¡¯m so anxious to see you this time. Actually I have something to ask.¡±

    Fiona took her hand and got straight to the point, ¡°There¡¯s been so much going on with the Freeman familytely. It¡¯s just overwhelming. I really don¡¯t know what to do ¡­¡±

    ¡°You can tell me about it, and I will help you whenever I can.¡±

    Ashley had expected her to ask for something and nodded with a calm expression.

    Fiona and She looked at each other with a secret joy in their hearts.

    She told Ashley about the recent events of the Freeman family, highlighting how savage and shameless Lyra was.

    ¡°I never thought this woman would bully our family!¡± Ashley took a sip of tea, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone investigate her now and see what the breakthrough is.¡±

    Fiona held her hands with a loving face, ¡°I¡¯m really bothering you. Melvin is not here and we both don¡¯t know how to deal with that evil person. If it isn¡¯t for you, we¡¯ll only be bullied!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Fiona,¡± Ashley smiled at her.

    As the two talked, the car was already back at the Freeman Manor.

    Ashley took the lead and went upstairs to the room Fiona had arranged for her in advance and began packing.

    Over the years when she was abroad, she learned a lot of things across the business world, but also very clear about the unwritten rules of the industry.

    The Freeman family¡¯s power was clear for all, and it wouldn¡¯t hurt her to help them this time.

    ¡°Miss, Lyra is currently working as an agency director at Angle Group. She is currently in charge of the reality televisionpetition that thepany is promoting.¡±

    A text message popped up.

    Ashley¡¯s eyes rolled, and she got an idea. Immediately, she took a taxi to the shooting site.

    On the way, she checked the information of all the contestants and picked a contestant who was not that famous.

    Such a person who was ranked in the middle, was not easily noticed and eliminated, which was the best to be an informant.

    Ashley asked the person out and sat down at a cafe across the street from the shooting site.

    A girl in a simple outfit with a high ponytail walked towards her and asked in a straightforward manner, ¡°Are you Ashley?¡± Why do you want to see me?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know why.¡±

    Ashley pushed the pre-ordered coffee towards her hand, ¡°All you need to do is listen to me. When it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll invest in the agency you¡¯re working for, so you¡¯ll have plenty of resources, enough to make you a hit.¡±

    ¡°But what about thepetition?¡±

    The girl was somewhat moved by the offer she made, but was still upset, ¡°If I agree to work with you, it means I lose the chance to be a group.¡±

    ¡°Do you really think that with your current strength, you can get into a group?¡±

    Ashley smiled elegantly, ¡°ording to my investigation, all the yers in the adult group either have strong capital behind them or have a fan base, but you don¡¯t have an advantage. It¡¯s only a waste of time to spend time here. Working with me is the most suitable choice.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    The girl hesitated, and her fingers twisted the corners of the tablecloth together.

    Ashley was in no hurry to get her answer, and slowly and deliberately tasted the Iced American with mellow aroma.

    ¡°I promise you, but what do I have to do?¡± The girl made up her mind and slowly clenched her fist.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t let me down ¡­¡±

    She put an investment contract on the table, got up and left the cafe.

    Angle Group Building.

    Recently, Lyra had a lot of free time, so she used it to study real estate.

    To help her, Garrett also went incognito and was hired as a creative director at the Angle Group.

    ¡°I have a new idea.¡±

    Garrett walked into her office and ced a file on her desk, ¡°I think you can invest in a small project to test first.¡±

    ¡°Tell me about it.¡±

    Lyra took the file and thumbed through it.

    ¡°The best way to get familiar with an industry quickly is to get involved in it first and gain a better understanding through practice. Investing in small projects that are not too risky and also allow you to gain experience is the best way to go in the short term.¡±

    Garrett sat down on a couch and waited for her answer.

    ¡°That does seem like a good idea, based on the situation.¡± Lyra nodded and closed the file.

    Garrett was about to tell her about the project he was looking at but the conversation took a sudden turn.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s not my style to pursue small projects and avoid risk. I, Lyra Lloyd, have to be fast and urate in what I do.¡±

    The starbursts under her eyes stunned Garrett.

    ¡°There is arge film and television base in Frayton. It is being redeveloped. It will take about a month and a half. This is a good opportunity. Not only that, the film and TV base is good for Angle Group¡¯s development. Investing in this project kills two birds with one stone.¡±

    Garrett looked at her and was pleasantly surprised.

    The idea was very sophisticated, and it not only had the drive and impetus, but also extraordinarily clear.

    It seemed that he was overthinking.

    The little girl he thought he was really grew up.

    Garrett gazed approvingly, ¡°Whatever you want to do, feel free to do it.¡±

    Lyra signed contracts with project parties to speed up the construction of film and TV base.

    She ordered someone topile a list of the Freeman group¡¯s investments in recent years and did research of the Freeman group¡¯s characteristics, strengths and weaknesses.

    The Freeman group had almost a monopoly on real estate in Frayton, and it would not be easy to take it down in a short period of time.

    After Lyra left work, she locked herself in her room and began studying that information.

    ¡°What if you¡¯re ill?¡± Keith knocked on her room door, ¡°Come on down for dinner. Connie made braised pork today.¡±

    Lyra leaned back in her chair with exhaustion, ¡°Know yourself and your enemy will win hundred battles. I must prepare for a rainy day and be well prepared before the first battle starts.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, but amander can only win a battle if he¡¯s rested.¡± Keith pushed the door open, squeezed her shoulder without a word, and led her to the table.

    And he gave her more than two pieces of meat, ¡°The reality show¡¯s first phase has been broadcast. The rating is very high. n well and do the follow-up. Its attention and heat are definitely not bad.¡±

    Lyra slowed down her chewing and thought about it as she ate.

    ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll go to the shooting site tomorrow and give another instruction.¡±

    To increase the show¡¯s appeal, Lyra had the people in charge add a number of location shoots.

    The second phase was chosen in a Lakeshore area on the outskirts of Frayton.

    ¡°In order to rx all of you, we haveunched a special summer project to take you to thekeshore area for a rowing race. So please pack what you want to bring with you and we will leave in the afternoon.¡±

    The selection manager assembled all the participants in the lobby of the dormitory building and informed them of this exciting event.

    The girls all cheered and ran back to their dormitories to pack their stuff.

    A petite figure, taking advantage of it, hid herself into a public bathroom and sent a message to Ashley.

 Chapter 83 Trainees run away?

    Ashley quickly replied to her and made arrangements.

    On the side of the base, a group of people chattered and got into the car.

    Theke was sparkling and shimmering with ripples in the wind. The leaves around theke rustled, adding a bit of interest to the quietke area.

    The people in charge of selection organized all the yers and divided them into six teams for thepetition.

    One contestant, Hannah Perry, got on board and eventually chose to sit in the seat behind a wealthy woman.

    A referee whistled and the two boats sprinted forward quickly.

    Because all the yers had no experience in rowing, the boat swayed and there were constant squealing and giggling.

    The show got a very effective result and the location was boisterous.

    The wind on theke gradually increased, and the boat, which was already unstable, suddenly swayed more violently.

    Just out of reach of the camera, the boat was capsized.

    ¡°Ah! Help!¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Stephanie Adkins, a rich girl, had fallen into the water!

    She panicked and flopped into the water, ¡°Help! I¡¯m drowning!¡±

    Others on the boat did not expect someone to fall, but were thrown into confusion, shouting to the shore to call for help.

    The good thing was that the lifeguards were not far from the shore. As soon as they heard the call for help, they swam over and picked up Stephanie, who had been soaked through.

    By now the shooting had been paused. Stephanie wiped the water from her face and broke into a furious rant.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this scenic spot? What if something happens to me today!? Can you afford to pay for it?!¡±

    The people in charge rushed to check her health condition and let out a long breath after confirming again and again that there was nothing seriously wrong with her.

    Stephanie pointed the finger at the people in charge, ¡°Why did you have to hold this outdoor event for no reason!? You¡¯ve been negligent and caused me such a big embarrassment!¡±

    The person in charge felt righteous and shut up, letting her yell out her anger.

    Someone hid in the crowd watching the show and typed quickly to report mission aplished.

    Because it was a dead end of the scenic monitoring, the photographer who followed them also failed to capture. With the violent shaking at the time, no one even noticed what happened at the stern of the boat. Stephanie herself was also confused.

    ¡°Both your program and the scenic spot are responsible for this ident. I will definitely not take it easily! Wait for this matter to be exposed!¡± Stephanie finished her words with hatred and left the scenic spot in a rage.

    The management team and the person in charge looked at each other, not knowing what to do.

    They were all well aware of Stephanie¡¯s origin. Whether what she said was true or not, as long as she made it a hot spot news and caused arge number ofizens to follow it, it will definitely have an impact on Angle Group and the show.

    ¡°What can we do?¡± The selection manager was anxious, ¡°In case she really exposes this matter, our sries must be deducted in the end!¡±

    ¡°What else can we do? Find the director first!¡±

    The person in charge made an immediate decision and took out his cell phone to call Lyra.

    ¡°A security incident?¡±

    After listening to the report of the person in charge, Lyra frowned.

    ¡°After you submitted the application, I have read it carefully. That scenic area¡¯s security measures are very well done. How can this happen? Don¡¯t worry. Continue to organize the filming work normally. I will handle this matter.¡±

    The person in charge took a piece of mind, silenced the chattering trainees and took them back to the base.

    With the outdoor shoot being interrupted by this ident, he had to n a new shoot as soon as possible to record the next part before it aired next week.

    Lyra stopped the task at hand and dealt with this one first.

    She immediately called Kellie and asked her to arrange for the staff to go over the security facilities again.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After hearing the arrangement, Kellie, however, did not go immediately, but stood still and seemed to have something to say again.

    Lyra didn¡¯t look up, ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°Director! That yer who fell into the water has upload a statement about the ident. She also said conclusively that ourpany¡¯s safety measures are not in ce, threatening to ask forpensation!¡±

    Lyra finally looked up andpressed her lips meaningfully, ¡°Give me the phone.¡±

    She scanned the content and its attention, then understood

    ¡°Got it. You go ahead and do what I just instructed you to do. By the way, have someone download all the videos of that time for me.¡±

    Kellie had been with her for a long time and had figured out some of her style of handling things. But this was a performance ident after all. She was still worried and can¡¯t help but remind: ¡°Director, does this not matter?¡±

    If this momentum continued, thepany¡¯s reputation will definitely be greatly reduced!

    Lyra did not exin too much. She actually had a conclusion in her heart, in the knowledge that the location where the trainee fell into the water happened just in the ce which had camera dead angle, which made it confirm her idea.

    They just started shooting for only one part but so many things happened one after another. Three actresses asked to withdraw consecutively, but really ¡­ The road to sess was strewn with setbacks.

    This time, however, she decided to take the trip herself.

    A hundred girls stayed together all day long. If she didn¡¯t show up and y rough, they may cause more troubles in the future.

    The news of Lyra¡¯s arrival spread immediately. Most people were still expecting the director¡¯s arrival, but Hannah, who knew Lyra¡¯s intentions, was not so calm.

    She was weak and not rich. After she found Lyra seem to be serious about this ident, she had a guilty conscience and quietly hid herself in a ce where had surveince dead end to contact Ashley.

    When the call was answered, she made her meaning clear.

    ¡°Angle Group¡¯s director has begun to suspect. This matter will certainly not be able to hide. Our cooperation ends here, and your purpose has been achieved anyway!¡±

    Ashley on the other end of the phone didn¡¯t expect her to be so timid, and what she did hadn¡¯t given any real blow to Lyra yet, and she was trying to make a run for it.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to go against the big hitterster?¡±

    She didn¡¯t expect this girl to be open-minded.

    ¡°I did not know her before. Recently I only heard some of her deeds. This woman is so shrewd, even the Matthews family former heiress can be pulled down by her. Don¡¯t mention being famous. If she finds out who did this, I¡¯ll definitely die!¡±

    Seeing that other trainees wereing from afar, she was busy hanging up the phone, deleting all the call records by the way and cking out her number.

    Ashley¡¯s eyes on the other end went dark.

    This bitch! How dared she hang up her phone?!

    She was ruthless, and immediately had a n.

    ¡­

    Because it had been ratherte when she arrived at the base, Lyra lived in a nearby hotel. However, in the next day¡¯s morning, there was something wrong happening.

    She got up early and arrived at the shooting location just in time to get the contestants up.

    But after gathering and counting, she found that there were fewer people.

    ¡°Call Hannah.¡±

    An administrator carefully reported the name of the missing participant.

    She looked at Lyra¡¯s face, which was even younger than hers, and was actually calm and collected?

    She didn¡¯t know if it was a pretense, or she simply didn¡¯t know the seriousness of the matter.

    But once the news of the missing contestant got out, thepany¡¯s reputation would be totally ruined!

    ¡°Is the news blocked?¡± Lyra asked, looking over the girl¡¯s photo.

    ¡°It¡¯s been blocked, but there¡¯s still some discussions on the Inte.¡±

    She felt puzzled. Obviously the news was well blocked. Why was still news posted on the Inte?

    Lyra did not seem to hear thest half of the sentence, only handed the photo to the person in charge, ¡°Check well. When the day Stephanie fell into the water, if this girl named Hannah is sitting next to her.¡±

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    To be honest, there were so many yers that day, and they were not quite remembered.

    ¡°Well, you go ahead and pacify the trainees and leave the rest to me.¡±

    When the person in charge left, Lyra quickly dialed a phone number.

    ¡°Boss, pleasemand.¡±

    ¡°Find someone for me, Hannah.¡±

 Chapter 84 Teach a lesson!

    Darkbell¡¯s messagingwork and hacking skills were all at an elite level, and he soon found Hannah¡¯s location and sent it to her phone.

    It was an abandoned yground.

    It seemed that it was not just a disappearance, but an abduction.

    ¡°Dog eat dog? Kind of interesting.¡±

    Lyra looked at the information that popped up on her phone screen and smiled lightly.

    Knowing the exact location, she took action immediately, changed her clothes, and quickly went alone.

    This time, the people who was behind the scenes seemed to be not expecting her toe so quickly, and only one person was sent to guard here.

    A dpidated shack in the amusement park.

    Hannah was blindfolded and tied tightly to a chair, being anxious and upset.

    She thought she was going to be killed, but suddenly she heard the sound of a fighting from outside!

    Was someoneing to her rescue?

    She was so excited that she knocked over her chair and squirmed on the floor, crawling over in the direction of the door.

    Just halfway up, the iron door was mmed open and there were very soft footsteps getting closer.

    But she didn¡¯t dare to move or make a sound because she didn¡¯t know which side was winning out there!

    Until the ck cloth in front of her eyes was lifted, and after gradually seeing the face of the person in front of her, her pupils were dted.

    She can¡¯t believe it was Lyra from ¡­ Angle Group!

    And she can¡¯t believe she came alone!

    So did she know what she had done?

    ¡°Who are you? ¡­ are you here to kill me too?¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Lyra looked at the girl on the ground whose lips were trembling. Obviously she was scared to death, but still pretended not to recognize her.

    She didn¡¯t know that her subtle changes in expression could not escape Lyra Lloyd¡¯s eyes.

    Lyra didn¡¯t want to talk to her and got straight to the point, ¡°Tell me, who told you to put Stephanie in the water on purpose? Who was contacting you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Hannah bit her lip, and was reluctant to say it.

    Lyra didn¡¯t have time to fool around with her and pulled out her phone; ¡°Well, I can only leave you to exin to the police.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Hannah knew that, once she had criminal records, her life would be fucked up in the entertainment industry.

    ¡°I can tell you everything except the person who is behind. I ¡­¡±

    Without waiting for her to finish exining, Lyra had run out of patience and stood up, looking down at her from above.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I just want to know who is behind you, and if you don¡¯t tell me, then I¡¯ll wait for her people to take care of you.¡±

    When she finished, she turned around and was about to leave.

    Hannah was afraid of it, ¡°Don¡¯t go. I know you are very powerful, even the Matthews family¡¯s daughter is not your opponent. I can tell who the person is, but can you save me?¡±

    ¡°That depends on whether you are really sincere and whether what you say is worthy of my bailing you out.¡±

    Hannah raised her face to look at her, and was surprised to find that her aura was cold and powerful. Soon, she became more and more determined to her choice to change her side in this war.

    ¡°It is Ashley! She is the one who made me mess up on the show. I had a bad conscience and tried to quit, but she sent someone to kidnap me.¡±

    Ashley?

    While at the Freeman Manor, she had heard Fiona and She mention her, who was the prospective heiress to the Harrington family, Melvin¡¯s cousin.

    It seemed that she had been studying abroad for further education.

    Fiona hired her as her helper to fix her?

    That was interesting.

    Hannah looked at her and surprisingly she sneered after listening to her.

    Being afraid that she would doubt her sincerity, she hastily added, ¡°Every word I said is true! You must believe me!¡±

    ¡°I believe.¡±

    Lyra smirked and smiled. She slightly lowered her body toe close to her and whispered a few words.

    Hannah listened and nodded her head while gritting her teeth.

    ¡°Go back and continue as if nothing happened. Tell Ashley that you figured it out.¡±

    Although Hannah didn¡¯t understand what she was trying to do, she honestly responded.

    When she¡¯d gone, Lyra sent someone to fake the scene as she escaped on her own.

    ¡­

    Ashley got the news of Hannah¡¯s escape and was very angry and scolded the people who worked under her.

    She had nned to kill Hannah and frame Lyra, but who knew that this little girl could run away by herself?

    She was angry when her phone suddenly received a text message from Hannah.

    Hannah apologized for hanging up on her and cking her out, saying that she would never dare disobey her again. Her words were helpless and humble.

    Ashley watched it and was very pleased with herself.

    This little girl needed a lesson from her! That was why she was honest now?

    ¡­

    After Hannah returned, some of the rumors on the Inte copsed of itself. Although Stephanie still didn¡¯t let go, Jamie and his wife took the initiative to go to the Stephanie¡¯s house to settle the matter before Lyra came forward herself.

    Lyra, not liking to owe favors, agreed to the Matthews family¡¯s request to let Micah stay in Frayton for a while longer to treat Abigail.

    The minor gossip soon passedpletely, and the Angle Group¡¯s reality television show was the first in the country for many years, and the heat was still high.

    With this little incident moving on, Lyra didn¡¯t continue to spend time with Ashley, because she had more important things to do.

    She went to the plot ofnd she had bought earlier, intending to see the progress of the construction of the film and television base.

    For several days in a row, she was happy to run to the film base after work.

    Ashley soon got the message and became suspicious of her whereabouts.

    ¡°Angle Group is an entertainmentpany. Howe the film and TV venues still need her as an agency director to supervise the work?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t figure it out either, ¡°It¡¯s so weird that she¡¯s so concerned about this! It¡¯s not like she¡¯s nning something against us, is it?¡±

    Ashley was unimpressed and snorted, ¡°Since she likes the film base so much, I¡¯ll take care of her there!¡±

    The two had some bad intentions and conspired in small voices.

    At the end of the day, She¡¯s malicious eyes were glowing.

    ¡°I must not let this bitch get away this time! I want to return all the humiliation from before!¡±

    ¡­

    Because she was going to the construction site, Lyra wore a pair of sports shoes today.

    In the construction site, she wore a safety helmet and listened to the site manager¡¯s report.

    ¡°When this side of the wall is demolished and the new foundation is built, it will be much faster. Half a month at the most, and it will be finished.¡±

    The person in charge exined while pointing to a certain dpidated wall.

    Lyra nodded; ¡°Speed up. Money is not a problem for me.¡±

    The person in charge smiled at her domineering words.

    ¡°Okay Ms. Carroll, with your words, I am relieved. But you have a lot of business, how can I trouble you to run here every day? From now on you can rest assured that you can leave this ce to me. I will help you to do the supervision!¡±

    Lyra smiled, and also said politely, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lynn.¡±

    After a brief conversation about other issues, Mr. Lynn was called over to do his job.

    Mr. Lynn looked unhappy: ¡°Ms. Carroll is still here ¡­¡±

    Lyra frowned slightly and interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Work is important. I¡¯ll just walk around by myself.¡±

    She said so, and Mr. Lynn can not be patronizing. He told her to be more careful about the construction materials on site, and then left.

    Lyra took another casual walk around the base to be repaired and was about to leave.

    Suddenly a tall and strange man walked up to her and opened his mouth with hoarse voice.

    ¡°Hello Ms. Carroll, Mr. Lynn is having trouble and would like you toe over.¡±

 Chapter 85 Can you even call this a fucking woman?

    The man, who was wearing a helmet, had his head slightly bow. His skin was dark, and his uniform was covered with dust, which implied that he was a worker who had been worked for a very long time.

    Lyra¡¯s eyes shifted down slightly and her mind was clear when she saw his immacte shoes.

    ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    ¡°This way, please.¡±

    The man reached out his hand and his right hand was thick with calluses.

    Lyra only nced at it for a moment before withdrawing her gaze and following behind the man.

    The man led her specifically down a quiet path. Seeing there was a dangerous building in front of her, Lyra stopped her feet.

    ¡°Wrong road, right?¡±

    She stopped dead in her tracks and said.

    The man who led the way stopped as well and quickly regained hisposure, ¡°Mr. Lynn is afraid that you are hungry and has asked someone to order dinner. So it will be closer to go this way.¡±

    Lyra pursed her lips, didn¡¯t say anything and just stared at him. Her clear and cold eyes seemed like they could pierce through his heart.

    The man was stunned by the look in her eyes and hurriedly lowered his head, not daring to look at her again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Originally she stopped and simply tried to probe, to give the man a chance to make a direct move, but the man clearly could have made a move to fix her here.

    It seemed there was a bigger surprise waiting for her ahead.

    As expected, when they were getting closer and closer to the dangerous building, suddenly a very fast and ck shadow sprang behind the broken pir, and quickly went towards her.

    Lyra had expected this, took half a step back and sidestepped the fatal blow. However her feet just stood firm, and suddenly there was some sound from above her head.

    When she looked up, a hard b of stone from the dangerous building came crashing down on her head. Without thinking too much, she managed tond on the safe grass next to it after dodging.

    ¡°Boom¡±, the stone b fell to the ground, and it caused a thickyer of ash, like ayer of fog to the air. As the ash gradually fell, ten strong men jumped her out of the dark, and surrounded her immediately.

    Without waiting for her to take a break, the group rushed up one by one.

    Different from the previous punks who liked brainless way of striking, this group of people was extremely well-trained, and the moves were familiar but different. It seemed to have Muay Thai, Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu, Capoeira ¡­

    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s really looking up to me.¡±

    Lyra sneered, elegantly squeezed the tips of her slender fingers, and turned cold.

    Unfortunately, the people behind the curtain still didn¡¯t underestimate her too much.

    She raised an eyebrow and hooked her finger, saying provocatively, ¡°Together?¡±

    The crowd looked at each other and attacked Lyra in unison.

    Because they knew the routine of each move, this group of people had no advantage in her eyes, except for the number.

    Ten minutester, Mr. Lynn learned that Lyra had been taken away by a strange man who broke into the construction site. He sensed that something was wrong, and brought a team of security guards armed with electric batons to help in a hurry.

    ¡°Ms. Carroll, are you okay ¡­?¡±

    By the time he arrived, Lyra had just about taken out thest man with a vicious leg sweep.

    The crowd that rushed in to help was dumbfound!!!

    It was just called a woman?! It was obviously a superwoman ¡­

    Mr. Lynn watched the men who were lying on the ground rolling and wailing. Adhering to the principle to do something, hemanded the security guards to beat up the group of people with electric batons.

    ¡°Dare to touch our Ms. Carroll. You¡¯ve lived long enough!¡±

    Lyra patted the dust on her hands and smiled with satisfaction, ¡°Very well. Send them directly to the police station.¡±

    After giving the order, she bypassed Mr. Lynn and the others who came and left the film construction base without looking back.

    Mr. Lynn looked at her valiant back, and his respect for her increased in his heart.

    On the way back, Lyra sent Darkbell to investigate.

    It was discovered that it was the Harrington family who had been following her recently.

    ¡°Ashley? The Freeman family?¡±

    She murmured and sneered.

    She was just seeking death so desperately?

    It looked like she was going to have to speed up the bankruptcy n for the Freeman family.

    Lyra was always on top of things.

    The next day she added more workers to the film site, hiring almost twice as many workers. She asked Mr. Lynn to draw up a detailed work schedule, arranged all the workers in a reasonable manner, and the construction progress was indeed much faster.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    It was in summer which was extremely sizzling. Lyra still went to inspect the situation of the film base as usual.

    ¡°Rara.¡±

    A familiar bass sounded behind her and she turned around, being a little surprised: ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Keith smiled, ¡°You haven¡¯t been at the office muchtely, so I figured you¡¯d be here. So I stopped by to see you and go have a chat over dinner?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Keith naturally reached out to help her take off her helmet, dotingly wiped the thin sweat from her forehead with a tissue, and led her away by the hand.

    Inside an upscale restaurant, Keith skillfully ordered the meal for two people.

    ¡°I heard that Abigail recently invested in a major new mall for the Matthews Group. It has helped the Matthews family rebound from the stock market losses due to the Charlotte¡¯s event.¡±

    Charlotte¡¯s verdict hade out.

    Because Irene put all the crimes on her alone, she was eventually sentenced for ten years. This time Melvin had not appeared, so he can not help her. And the Matthews family cut off rtions with her so she was isted and can only be put in the prison obediently.

    Abigail¡¯s health was better, but because of the nerve damage from the previous car ident, her legs were still unconscious and she was confined to a wheelchair.

    But business-wise, she had been able to start helping Jamie.

    Lyra had a good feeling about Abigail who was a career-oriented woman.

    ¡°The Matthews family values thisrge shopping mall. Tomorrow is the opening ceremony. I heard that all the famous families and business bigwigs in Frayton are invited. Jamie hopes that you and I go to give him support. What is your opinion?¡±

    Keith said as he handed a gold-encrusted invitation card to Lyra.

    Lyra opened the invitation and found that it was in Abigail¡¯s name.

    Since all the famous families were invited, she was sure the Freeman family was also included.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    ¡­

    The Matthews Group¡¯s opening party was still full of guests.

    Although the Matthews family lost a lot of money due to Charlotte, but who was really clean in the luxury family?

    As long as the strength was still there, business predators or celebrities would respect them anyway.

    Lyra was not a fan of this kind of asion, but she would not be inferior in terms of courtesy, and this time she was still attending as Keith¡¯s partner.

    As soon as Katelyn saw her, she greeted her warmly and liked her from the bottom of her heart.

    Lyra also responded with great courtesy.

    The two were chatting when there was a suddenmotion at the door.

    It was the Freeman family¡¯s limousine that arrived at the door.

    The car door opened and three women with exquisite makeup and varying ages got off.

    Lyra stood outside the crowd and nced at them. And her eyes locked on a strange-faced woman who was standing to Fiona¡¯s right.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Harrington family¡¯s heiress, Ashley. I¡¯m told she has only recently returned from abroad.¡± Katelyn saw her looking and spoke up to exin.

    Lyra pursed her lips.

    And at the entrance, the crowd suddenly started whispering because of the appearance of the three.

    ¡°Today Mr. Freeman really does note. I heard that something happened? It can¡¯t be that he dies, right?

    ¡°That¡¯s not good! How long will the Freeman familyst without his backbone?¡±

 Chapter 86 How dare she be so wild

    The crowd¡¯s discussion was not loud, but the three heard it clearly.

    The impatient She got furious immediately, ¡°What are you talking about!? My brother is very good. You dare to curse him to death. You uncultured son of bitch¡­¡±

    ¡°Behave yourself. No need to reason with them. The Freeman family is powerful. It is not easy to break it down with mere nder.¡±

    Fiona pulled her back, and even though she was also angry, she still managed to show the graceful and generous posture of a wealthy wife in front of so many outsiders.

    Some time ago because of the withdrawal, the Freeman family and the Matthews family were not too happy, and there were many spections about Melvin who had not appeared.

    She was deliberately dressed up in front of the public this time, so that everyone can see the Freeman family power was still the same.

    ¡°But mom, they ¡­¡±

    She had been spoiled since she was a child, and she was not willing to endure this kind of thing.

    She wanted to argue, but her wrist was again pulled by Ashley, who was next to her in a long and elegant dress.

    Ashley leaned in close to her ear and whispered something.

    She subconsciously looked up at Lyra, who was standing with the Matthews family¡¯s wife, Katelyn, outside the crowd on the second floor.

    Lyra was looking at her too.

    Making a eye contact, Lyraughed lightly and turned her head to Keith who was socializing.

    However, her seemingly unusual smile was full of provocation in She¡¯s eyes.

    She whispered while gritting her teeth, ¡°The bitch!¡±

    Ashley patted her shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Soon she won¡¯t be able to be arrogant anymore!¡±

    The three of them looked at each other and instantly smiled.

    ¡­

    The ceremony started officially.

    The Matthews family made a great effort into the ceremony, which was usually a reception or performance, but this time, a martial arts show was introduced to highlight the uniqueness of the theme.

    It was the first time for the crowd to participate in such a unique ceremony, and the atmosphere was very lively.

    Two martial arts masters battled on the stage.

    The guests watched with rapt attention and apuded indefinitely.

    Seeing the atmosphere, Jamie was very happy with their daughter¡¯s idea this time.

    After a 10-minute long martial artspetition, Master Dacey won.

    The scene was even more boisterous.

    However, in the midst of a cheer, a sudden sound of dissenting rang out.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of just watching masterspetition? I have an even better proposal. Mr. Matthews might want to hear it?¡±

    Ashley stood up, and although she was speaking to Jamie, she wistfully nced at Lyra and Keith.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Jamie was stunned and curious, ¡°What¡¯s Miss Harrington¡¯s best idea? Can you tell me about it?¡±

    The smile in Ashley¡¯s eyes intensified and she turned her gaze towards Lyra at a table not far away.

    ¡°I heard that Mr. Lloyd¡¯s female partner is excellent in martial arts. I don¡¯t believe she can beat five people at the same time. How aboutpeting with Master Dacey for the opening ceremony today to cheer us up?¡±

    Lyra was tasting the delicate dishes Keith had gave her when she was mentioned.

    There was a sudden silence.

    Even if she was good at martial arts, and how can she bepared with Master Dacey? Not to mention the power disparity between men and women was so big. Lyra looked so weak and it was estimated that Master Dacey could beat her up with only two fingers.

    This was clearly to make her embarrass!

    Abigail, who was at the backstage arranging the performance, heard themotion in front of her and had her wheelchair pushed onto the stage.

    She smiled and said, ¡°Miss Harrington, this proposal does not seem fair. You and Miss Carroll are my the Matthews family guests. Hurting either of them is no good for my hospitality. Why not sit down and see the performance? Maybe the next show will be your favorite.¡±

    Katelyn also stepped up to help out a bit.

    Ashley stood still, still looking at Lyra with burning eyes.

    Sensing that her side had be vulnerable, She stood up and provoked her with her words.

    ¡°You don¡¯t dare, do you? That¡¯s easy too. Admit that you just brag about your greatness and they¡¯re tricked by you. You¡¯re a big liar from the orphanage.¡±

    ¡°Miss Freeman!¡±

    Abigail couldn¡¯t tolerate it.

    Without waiting for her to say anything, Lyra put down her chopsticks, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t dare, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s meaningful even if I win. After all, I won¡¯t lose.¡±

    When this statement was made, the whole audience was in an uproar.

    This woman ¡­ was also too wild!

    How dared she!

    Only Keith was still calmly and nobly sipping red wine. The crowd momentarily found it difficult to understand his attitude on this matter.

    She, who was pleased with thisment, looked over at Master Dacey, who was also dumbfounded.

    ¡°Master Dacey, it seems she doesn¡¯t take you into consideration at all. If you really can¡¯t even beat her, how can you still be in the circle in the future?¡±

    Master Dacey got a little angry, ¡°Since thisdy is so confident, why not try a match? But you are a little girl after all. If I win, it will be a disrepute. So I¡¯ll only defense not attack. You can use ten moves without being attacked by me. And if you can beat me in ten moves, you win.¡±

    That was just the right thing to say.

    The master bragged about himself and pretended to be a gentlemen at the same time.

    And that meant she had to ept the match.

    If Lyra refused again, she¡¯ll be called crazy and stupid, and she¡¯ll disgrace Keith as well.

    All eyes in the room were focused on Lyra, and all of them were gloating.

    Lyra met the gaze, rose gracefully and smiled faintly, ¡°Since the master has given the word, I will give you this chance. But it is not necessary to bear my ten moves, I¡¯ll win in a dishonorable way.¡±

    She was dressed in a maroon satin gown. Her face was beautiful and arrogant with stern and elegant temperament, which made almost everyone could not take their eyes off.

    Unfortunately, Master Dacey was a face-saving person and can¡¯t stand people looking down on him, especially by a woman.

    He snorted coldly. Obviously, he was angry, ¡°That¡¯s what you said, then I will be serious.¡±

    Lyra still had a calm and self-effacing smile on her face as she left her seat and was about to walk towards the stage when Abigail, worried that she was at a disadvantage, stepped forward and said.

    ¡°Since they have topare, then Miss Carroll¡¯s dress seems inappropriate. Why don¡¯t we watch other performances first, and thene back when Miss Carroll goes down to change her clothes?¡±

    The guests had no objection.

    Abigail hurriedly winked at the maid.

    Lyra didn¡¯t refuse and let the maid lead the way, leaving the hall.

    She looked at her expression, which was too calm to be true from beginning to end, and suddenly got a little worried.

    ¡°Ashley, look at her. She doesn¡¯t really think she can win against Master Dacey, right? And none of the professional fighters we sentst time havee back, in case ¡­ter¡±

    ¡°There are no ¡®in case¡¯.¡±

    Ashley was confident, ¡°Although my men are not bad in martial arts,pared to Master Dacey, they are still far behind. She¡¯s only in her twenties. Even if she is excellent, she can¡¯t be better than Master Dacey, so just wait and see.¡±

    ¡°And what if Master Dacey lets go?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    She smiled triumphantly and leaned close to She¡¯s ear, continuing, ¡°There is nothing in this world that money can¡¯t fix. I¡¯ve already had someone pay Master Dacey to let he pretend to cripple her by ident. The Matthews family hosts the party this time. No matter what, it can not be med on us!¡±

 Chapter 87 Seckill?!

    Hearing this, She¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement.

    She seemed to be feeling the thrill of revenge already and can¡¯t wait to see that bitch¡¯s miserable end.

    ¡­

    Lyra was led by the maid to the dressing room backstage.

    Abigail, in her wheelchair, also quietly avoided the guests and followed.

    ¡°Miss Carroll, these casual clothes are selected in your size. Please take your pick.¡±

    The maid respectfully pointed to the five sets of clothesid out on the table.

    Lyra was about to pick out a random piece when Abigail suddenly pushed in the door.

    ¡°I¡¯m here. You can get out.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The maids quickly closed the door and left, leaving Lyra and Abigail alone in the dressing room for an instant.

    Abigail looked serious, pushed her wheelchair to the window and opened it as soon as she could.

    ¡°Here is the second floor. Climb down with the water pipe. There is a path on the right, and then thirty meters ahead there is a small door. The door is not locked. I let people quietly open a slit. The security guards are also driven away ¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ¡­ asking me to run away?¡± Lyraughed at that.

    ¡°Or what?¡±

    Abigail turned her wheelchair and came over with an unpleasant face and pulled her towards the window.

    ¡°Do you really want to fight Master Dacey? He has never been defeated since he became famous. This is clearly the Freeman family wants to fix you. If you really fight, you will die or cripple.¡±

    Lyra looked at her serious face, which was sincere for her own nning. She can¡¯t what the feeling was, which was very strange.

    After all, they had known each other for even less than half a month.

    Abigail saw that she did not say anything, and her expression was still strange, then she hastened to add, ¡°Don¡¯t feel guilty. I am not doing this for you. If you have an ident, the Matthews family will take the primary responsibility, so you go now! I will go to exin.¡±

    She didn¡¯t move, but only smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere, and, you¡¯re so sure I¡¯m going to lose?¡±

    The tone was clearly wild.

    But Abigail was so captivated by the light in her eyes that for a moment she wanted to see her actually win against Master Dacey.

    Just as Abigail was wandering, Lyra had grabbed a set of clothes at hand and entered a cubicle to change.

    In the hall, the crowd was distracted watching the show and waiting for the next big event.

    She was already waiting impatiently and kept checking the time.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t this bitch out yet? She¡¯s not going to run away from the battle, is she?¡±

    As she looked around, she suddenly noticed something, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Abigail here either? Will she really help that bitch escape?¡±

    Next, Fiona¡¯s expression became serious as well, but she did not say anything.

    Ashley was still unhurried, ¡°Afraid of what? She promised herself, and the Matthews family advocated her to change clothes. If she runs away, the Matthews family will the responsibility. That will definitely disgrace the Matthews among all the noble families.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    The darkness under her eyes shed.

    ¡°Just wait and see. If the Matthews family dares to help her leave and make excuses, I will have a way to make the Matthews get down on the spot today!¡±

    Three shows had ended.

    The audience can¡¯t wait any longer.

    Master Dacey also waited impatiently and had a dark face.

    Seeing this, She stood up and offered to ask Katelyn, ¡°Mrs. Matthews, hasn¡¯t she changed her clothes yet? will she run away after bragging?¡±

    Katelyn¡¯s face froze and she gave a quick smile to ease her embarrassment.

    After ncing at the backstage a few more times, she saw that there was still nothing moving, so she nned to exin ording to the rhetoric Abigail had arranged.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Miss Carroll she ¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m right here. What¡¯s your hurry?¡±

    Before Katelyn could finish her words, she was interrupted by Lyra, who wasing out of the backstage and said to She.

    She grunted and rolled her eyes at her.

    Because she couldn¡¯t wait to see she would be beaten up by the master, She urged, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve changed, let¡¯s get started!¡±

    The crowd was quiet.

    Many of the guests waited to see Lyra get hit hard for her arrogant words.

    There were also some rich second generation who coveted Lyra whose sportswear can not cover her delicate body,menting that such a hot beauty unfortunately offended others.

    All the guests had different minds about her.

    Master Dacey and Lyra came on from each side of the stage.

    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t cry when you lose the fightter, and say I bully you.¡±

    Master Dacey looked at her in a yful way, followed by the audience whoughed at her for they thought Lyra overestimated her strength.

    Only Keith, he was still sitting nobly and sipping the wine with a light expression.

    She nced at his expression and snickered that Keith must be sick of Lyra the bitch and didn¡¯t care if the bitch lived or died.

    Did this mean she had a chance?

    She was looking at Keith¡¯s handsome face when Lyra was on the stage and frowned at Master Dacey¡¯s words, ¡°Noisy, just start.¡±

    As soon as she finished her words, she quickly struck out. Her movements were clearly light but swift.

    Before any of the guests in the arena could react, Master Dacey had already been kicked in the chest and took a half step backwards.

    The whole room was stunned and fell into silence.

    That was the end of ¡­?!

    People who knew nothing about martial arts can¡¯t even see the action, and the master got killed in seconds?

    Master Dacey himself was shocked. Although he saw the movements of Lyra¡¯s kick, he was beaten before he had time to respond.

    But if he admitted defeat in front of so many people and confessed that he can¡¯t even beat a weak little girl, he will be humiliated and how can he still practise the martial arts in the future?

    Thinking of this, he patted the ash on his body and lightly snorted: ¡°This youngdy is good. But since you just use one move, I will have to fight seriously this time!¡±

    When the people heard him, they believed him.

    He was praised for his very gentlemanly behavior.

    She was just a weak woman, how can she beat Master Dacey? So he really did this on purpose!

    With the experience of the first time, Master Dacey concentrated and took the lead, attacking Lyra with ten percent of his strength.

    Lyra didn¡¯t move until he was closing to her, then twisted sideways.

    Master Dacey was incredible that she can dodge it.

    Being shocked, he continued tounch his attack, feeling anxious to use all of his strength.

    The two came and went, wrestling together, but the action was extremely fast, except for insiders, others could not even see how the two made their moves against each others.

    Some people who originally did not think highly of Lyra. Seeing that the two actually fought neck and neck, they could not help but look at Lyra, and even fall back on the hope that she could win.

    Keith¡¯s expression became grimmer.

    As an older brother, he knew how many strength his sister had, and if they continued to drag it out, it will be a physical battle, and she will definitely lose.

    Lyra also knew that continuing was not an option, but struggled to find Master Dacey¡¯s weakness.

    Seeing that Master Dacey still didn¡¯t win the contest yet, the audience even began to support Lyra.

    He was anxious and panicked, and his movements were getting harder and harder.

    But the more he got panic, the easier it was to reveal his weak point.

    Lyra decisively seized the opportunity, lightly dodged his attack, and then quickly struck, also with full force.

    Master Dacey was unable to dodge and was kicked directly in the nose and fell to the ground with a muffled grunt.

    Lyra, on the other hand, stood firmly on the stage, looking askance at him from above. She smiled slightly, ¡°You¡¯ve lost again.¡±

    Lost ¡°again¡±!

    Master Dacey felt a great insult and was trying to get up from the ground when he suddenly felt a warm stream running through his nose ¡­

 Chapter 88 Her Jujitsu is stolen!

    He raised his hand to wipe it, and found it was nosebleed!

    Some people saw this scene and did not hold back theirughter.

    Master Dacey was furious.

    This was the most insulting and wretched way to lose in front of everyone!

    He had been in the martial circle for decades, but this was the first time he had been abused like this! He can¡¯t ept this result!

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    Just as Lyra turned her head and was about to walk off the stage, Master Dacey suddenly snuck up on her from behind at breakneck speed.

    She and the others, who were about to get indignant because Master Dacey had lost, were thrilled to see him fight again and stood up on the spot.

    Almost instantly, before anyone could react, they saw an extremely fast figure suddenly rushing onto the stage and kicking Master Dacey away.

    Master Dacey didn¡¯t even hit a hair on Lyra¡¯s head and flew off the stage two meters away, vomiting a lot of blood.

    Keith stepped in front of Lyra. His precious ck suit pants were not soiled a bit.

    He stared at Master Dacey and his tone was cold, ¡°Admitting defeat is the rule. You dare sneak up from behind, shameless.¡±

    Master Mokusei, who previously performed martial arts with Master Dacey, also came forward with angry usations.

    ¡°Master Dacey, you have seriously vited the purpose of thepetition. I have contacted the National Martial Arts Association to remove you from the tournament! Get the hell out of here!¡±

    ¡°No! No!¡±

    Master Dacey was unbelievable. He had lived half of his life on the martial arts association¡¯s fund. If he was publicly removed, no association will want him in the future!

    Then his life will be over!

    Before he could get over the shock and devastation, Abigail was wheeled up on stage by the maid in her wheelchair.

    She picked up the microphone and announced with a flourish.

    ¡°I, the Matthews family, am disgraced by Master Dacey¡¯s insidious ways and have decided to cklist him from ever setting foot in one of the Matthews family¡¯s malls again!¡±

    She paused and called for ten security guards, ¡°And now, kick him out immediately!¡±

    Security guards quickly got on board and took Master Dacey out.

    The guests had fun watching the show, and many presidents from different groups followed the trend of putting Master Dacey on the cklist, much to their delight.

    And the crowd¡¯s gaze at Lyra hadpletely changed at this moment.

    Most of the audience had seen Lyra¡¯s battle with Charlotte and admired her even more.

    She was good at martial arts as well as dancing and singing. She was such a wonderful woman!

    Master Mokusei even went forward with a surprised face and tried to shake hands with Lyra, but was blocked by Keith.

    He did not feel embarrassed, looked at Lyra admiringly and asked, ¡°I see Miss Carroll¡¯s unique jiu-jitsu moves. Could it be that you are the only young disciple of the famous master Kawa?¡±

    With what he said, the audience looked at Lyra in awe.

    ¡°No wonder she even doesn¡¯t take Master Dacey seriously, so she¡¯s Master Kawa¡¯s disciple!¡±

    ¡°Or the only young apprentice. She must have gotten the master¡¯s all of skills. Master Dacey really deserved to lose!¡±

    ¡°No wonder she was so arrogant and crazy just now! She¡¯s so crazy that she deserves it! Mad but capable!¡±

    The people who had previously called Lyra crazy and stupid fell back on their words, and the voice thatplimented for her became the loudest.

    Master Mokusei even gave Lyra an offer with an ingratiating face, ¡°Miss Carroll, I wonder if you would be interested in joining our National Martial Arts Association as the Frayton Division¡¯s vice-chairman?¡±

    Hearing this, She and Fiona were really upset!

    They were trying to make this bitch dead, but not only did she win thepetition and make a big ssh, even Master Mokusei was bowing down to her to let her be the vice-chairman!

    She was just an orphan from a welfare institution! She was born without a mother or a father, a lowlife!

    Who gave her the right?

    Just as She¡¯s eyes flushed with jealousy, Lyra expressionlessly rejected Master Mokusei, ¡°No, I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    The whole room was in an uproar.

    The National Martial Arts Association was a ce that many martial arts practitioners would like to enter, but she was a girl who was given the high position of vice chairman.

    She actually refused just like that?

    Master Mokusei also shook his head in disappointment,menting that in the end she was too young and arrogant.

    On stage, Ashley was typing on her cell phone from the moment she learned that Lyra was Kawa¡¯s prot¨¦g¨¦. Her expression became more and more serious. No one knew what she was busy with.

    She nced at her and said, ¡°Ashley, look at your good idea! This bitch will probably be even more arrogant and disregard us in the future!¡±

    Ashley was looking intently at her phone screen when her face suddenly turned into a winning smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This isn¡¯t over yet!¡±

    She was unsure and was about to ask, when Ashley stood up straight away and used Lyra righteously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by her, people! There¡¯s no way she¡¯s Kawa¡¯s disciple!¡±

    As she spoke, she walked up to the stage and grabbed the microphone from Abigail¡¯s hand.

    All the people was dumbfounded.

    Master Mokusei asked, ¡°What does Miss Harrington mean by that? I¡¯ve seen Miss Carroll¡¯s moves, and they are indeed Kawa¡¯s original jiu-jitsu moves!¡±

    Lyra stood quietly on the right side of the stage, looking at Ashley with a smirk, not intending to exin.

    She never said she was a disciple of Kawa. It was these people who had to impose on her.

    ¡°Rara?¡±

    Keith stood right next to her and called out to her in a whisper. His eyes were seemingly deep in thought.

    Lyra understood what he was trying to say and gestured for him to ignore everything.

    She wanted to see what Ashley was up to!

    Ashley was challenged and unhurriedly raised the microphone to exin, ¡°I had the pleasure of meeting Master Kawa from afar through a friend when I was studying at Robreau. And the young apprentice following her at the time was clearly a man.¡±

    ¡°To confirm this, I just contacted my friend abroad on purpose and learned that Master Kawa¡¯s disciple is still rted to her personally, which is why she broke the rules to take this disciple.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°And this woman on the stage ispletely out of line, both in terms of her gender and her background!¡±

    She was telling the truth, and Master Mokusei was a little confused.

    ¡°But those moves she made were clearly ¡­¡±

    Ashley picked up on his words, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that she stole it!¡±

    The people suddenly got lively and began to discuss Ashley¡¯s ims.

    Stealing such things was a very disgraceful behavior in the martial arts world, even worse than Master Dacey who sneaked attack.

    If it was confirmed, not only will she be cklisted, but she will also be punished and beaten up by the Association¡¯s fanatics. There were many people whose legs were broken off and became crippled because of that!

    Ashley saw that the whole room was discussing and continued to add, ¡°Think about it. This woman is from Frayton¡¯s orphanage. The difference between her status and Master Kawa¡¯s is so huge, so she must have stolen it! Not only shameless but also abominable!¡±

    Just as the atmosphere in the room was grim, a suddenughter came from the side.

    Ashley turned her head towards Lyra who didn¡¯t hold back her sneer. ¡°What are youughing at?!¡± asked Ashley with a puzzled look on her face.

    Lyra restrained herself from smiling. Although she was wearing the sportswear, people could still feel her cold and arrogant temperament.

    She said, ¡°Miss Harrington says it with such conviction. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being proven wrong?¡±

 Chapter 89 Does she really know Kawa?

    Ashley saw that she could still mock herself with a calm face, she was so angry that she gritted her teeth and was determined to humiliate her!

    ¡°Great! Then we¡¯ll see who will be proven wrong!¡±

    She said, took out her cell phone and contacted her friend abroad. After somemunication with her friend, she finally got Kawa¡¯s phone number.

    Then in front of the whole audience, she dialed Kawa¡¯s number directly, and thoughtfully turned on the speaker.

    Dudududu ¡­

    The ringing made everyone hold their breath and the atmosphere was suddenly tense.

    Ashley red victoriously at Lyra, ¡°If you admit on the spot now that the jiu-jitsu you learned was stolen and apologize to everyone that you are a thief and a liar, I can still consider letting you go.¡±

    She paused and waved her phone proudly, ¡°You only have a few seconds left to think about it. You must be panicking, right?¡±

    Lyra pursed her lips and didn¡¯t answer, staring at her like a clown.

    Ashley hated her gaze, and because of the public and Keith¡¯s presence, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything too aggressive.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    But in her heart, she secretly decided that when things were nailed down and Lyra had no more room to turn back, she would gouge the bitch¡¯s eyes out and see if she could continue to stare at hers arrogantly!

    Ashley was thinking about it when the ringing suddenly ceased, followed by the voice of an old woman who sounded in her fifties.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Ashley¡¯s heart pounded as it was her first time to speak directly with a big name in martial arts like Kawa.

    She tried to suppress the excitement in her heart and asked politely, ¡°Master Kawa, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you, but it¡¯s because I found someone pretending to be your disciple. And that person was caught red-handed and denied it, so I had to call you for confirmation.¡±

    The caller was silent for two seconds, followed by a bit of impatience, ¡°I only have one disciple.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I know. But the moves this woman makes are almost identical to yours, and I suspect that she stole your martial arts ¡­¡±

    Kawa was a bit annoyed, ¡°How could this happen!? How dare she pretend to be my disciple and steal my moves, shameless!¡±

    With what she said, the whole room almost understood what the truth was all about.

    That was what Kawa said herself!

    Certain guests who were obviously praising Lyra a few minutes ago instantly looked at Lyra in anger, wanting to kill her with their eyes.

    The smugness in Ashley¡¯s eyes was overflowing.

    She held her chin high in a victorious manner.

    ¡°You heard it all, Master Kawa herself admitted that she doesn¡¯t have you as a disciple. Are you proven to be wrong? I¡¯ll see how you die here!¡±

    Keith wrinkled his brow and was about to speak when Lyra pulled his wrist from behind.

    Lyra took a step forward and hooked her lips in a smile, ¡°I never said I am Kawa¡¯s disciple. How can I be proven wrong?¡±

    Ashley froze.

    Master Mokusei looked embarrassed, for it was just brought up by him ¡­ Lyra did not admit it.

    But she didn¡¯t object either.

    Wasn¡¯t this a deliberate attempt to cause everyone to misunderstand!?

    Lyra¡¯s words did not satisfy the entire audience, but rather there were more and more disgusting words.

    Ashley coldly snorted, ¡°But you stole the master¡¯s jujitsu. How do you exin that!?¡±

    Lyra covered her mouth and smiled even wider, ¡°Are you so sure I stole her and not Kawa learning from me?¡±

    When she said this, the audience was in an uproar, and the voices denouncing her intensified.

    ¡°Oh my God, how dare she! Who gave her the courage to be so arrogant!?¡±

    ¡°Calling Master Kawa by her real name is really uncultured!¡±

    Master Mokusei also shook his head repeatedly after hearing this, sighing that Lyra was hopeless!

    Ashley was even more amused by her cockyments.

    ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll let you die today and never get away with again!¡±

    She said, picked up the phone with the handset, and said something to Kawa on the other end of the line.

    It seemed to get Kawa¡¯s approval before she hung up the phone and called out to Katelyn.

    ¡°Please Mrs. Matthews have someone turn on the big screen. I will make a video link with Master Kawa and put it on the big screen so that everyone present can see if Master Kawqa recognizes this thief or not!¡±

    Katelyn didn¡¯t move and looked back at Abigail in her wheelchair.

    Abigail, however, was looking at Lyra.

    Lyra felt her gaze and nodded slightly. She was still as calm as hell.

    Abigail sighed.

    There was no way. She was so calm. What was the use of her worry? So she can only agree to Ashley¡¯s request.

    Soon, therge screen in the center of the stage was turned on.

    Ashley stood resolutely in the middle of the stage, ensuring that she was the first person Kawa saw after dialing in to give master a favorable impression.

    The video was sessfully connected and Kawa was sitting in a chair. her long years of martial arts practice made her look young and not at all like someone who was already in her fifties.

    Ashley assumed an elegant yet respectful gesture and bowed to Kawa.

    ¡°Hello Master Kawa. I am Ashley who called you. This time I trouble you, I ¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her words, Kawa¡¯s face was stinky and impatient.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to listen to your polite words. Where is the person who dares to steal and pretend to be my disciple?¡±

    In front of so many people, Ashley¡¯s face froze.

    But she quickly switched her expression back and silently cursed Lyra with this.

    ¡°Look, Master, it¡¯s this woman! And just now she even said out loud that you learn from her!¡±

    With Ashley¡¯s words, the camera followed and turned to Lyra.

    Lyra smiled faintly and locked eyes with the camera, ¡°Kawa, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    Some people on the scene started to waver. She dared to call Master Kawa by her first name in front of her.

    Could it be that they really knew each other?

    And Kawa on the other side of the video froze for a long time after seeing Lyra¡¯s face, even putting on her sses and looking at the screen up close.

    Seeing that she seemed to be double checking, Ashley suddenly began to be unsure.

    Kawa¡¯s eyes saw guests behind Lyra, and realized what was going on. She suddenly stood up and bowed deeply towards Lyra.

    And she said something that the crowd did not expect!

    ¡°Master, I really didn¡¯t expect it to be you. Kawa was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have disrespected you!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s jaw dropped in shock.

    What was this ¡­ situation!!!??

    Kawa, who was in her fifties, called Lyra, who was twenty-three years old, Master!

    TV shows were not as dramatic as this event was!

    Lyra smiled and epted her apology, ¡°It was the viin who instigated it. You are not to me.¡±

    The ¡°viin¡±, Ashley, was so shocked that her pupils dted and she took two unbelievable steps back.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be! How is this possible!?¡±

    Before Ashley could say anything, She smoldered with resentment.

    She pointed angrily at Kawa and issued an query to show that she was not reconciled.

    ¡°You¡¯re not Kawa at all, are you! You¡¯re hired by her to put on a show! How can she, an orphan with no parents, be the master of Master Kawa herself! I don¡¯t believe it!¡±

 Chapter 90 Your apology is not very satisfactory

    Kawa, who hadn¡¯t seen Lyra in years and was happy, was instantly angered by She¡¯s remarks.

    ¡°Insulting my master, and insulting me. You are impatient to live?!¡±

    When people who practiced martial arts were angry, one can feel her powerful oppressive force even in the screen.

    She instantly wimped out.

    Kawa continued, ¡°How dare you call her a parentless orphan?! Do you know that she ¡­¡±

    ¡°Kawa!¡±

    Lyra interrupted and gave her a frowning stare.

    Kawa froze and was a little puzzled, but in the end did not continue to say anything.

    Lyra turned her attention back to Ashley.

    Ashley was still in shock, stunned speechless.

    Originally she thought that she can teach Lyra this little bitch a lesson through the opening ceremony, but no one expected that she not only really beat Master Dacey, but also made a big ssh!

    Who was the disciple?! Who was the thief?!

    She was Kawa¡¯s master! Who would have thought that?

    Anger overpowered Ashley .

    At this moment so many pairs of eyes stared at her and she felt too ashamed to show her face.

    However, she was still too naive.

    Lyra had always been a vengeful person, so how could she let her go so easily?

    ¡°Miss Harrington, so are you wrong? Or I am?¡±

    Ashley gritted her teeth in anger because Kawa¡¯s video call was still on, Keith was also nearby, and Lyra was supported by all the important figures.

    She didn¡¯t dare to say anything too aggressive, so she forced a smile and said, ¡°I was reckless this time. I offended you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    Lyra shook her head andughed lightly, ¡°Your apology was too perfunctory and I wasn¡¯t too happy with it, so ¡­¡±

    She spoke with a slight pause and nced at Keith.

    Keith understood and Jalen left the venue directly. A minuteter, he brought two strong bodyguards in ck suits and walked aggressively towards Ashley.

    Ashley was frightened by the bodyguard¡¯s momentum. Her little face turned pale and she stepped backwards, ¡°What do you want?!¡±

    The bodyguard didn¡¯t give her a chance to exin, and went straight to her hands, confining her wrists from behind.

    Katelyn was afraid that Lyra will ruin the Matthews family¡¯s opening party if someone got killed.

    Abigail shook her head at her and whispered, ¡°She should know how to deal with it.¡±

    Katelyn had to call it quits.

    The entire atmosphere of the venue suddenly became serious. Due to Keith¡¯s identity, no one dared to go up to stop.

    Not to mention Ashley did almost wrong Lyra, if not for the video with Kawa, Lyra¡¯s crime for stealing may have be confirmed.

    There seemed nothing wrong with Lyra who wanted to take revenge. It can only say that Ashley asked for it.

    Ashley looked at Lyra who walked towards her slowly step by step, as if Lyra would eat her, which scared her and made her shiver

    She tried to brace herself and said with shivering lips, ¡°I am the future heiress of the Harrington family! If you touch me, the Harrington family will not spare you!¡±

    Lyra smiled gently.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    The next second, her expression became ruthless. She raised her hand and pped her in the face twice.

    The crisp p echoed throughout the venue.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Some people was scared by her behavior.

    What a cruel woman!

    Ashley was beaten with tears in both eyes and froze in pain, unable to say a word.

    Her originally fair cheeks were stamped with red thumbprints, and there was blood drowning out of the corners of her mouth. She looked so poor and wretched.

    She no longer looked like the Harrington family¡¯s heiress.

    She bit her lip and sobbed in grievance, but Lyra mped her chin and forced her to head up.

    Lyra admired her masterpiece and sneered, ¡°It¡¯s true that you don¡¯t know the pain until you are pped in the face. You framed me several times. Did you ever think that you would also suffer it today?¡±

    Ashley was so ashamed that she wanted to die, but her face was swollen, and the pain prevented her from saying anything.

    Finally it was Fiona and She who rushed on stage regardless and rescued the woeful Ashley from the hands of the bouncers.

    Feeling ashamed to continue to stay at the venue, the two men carried the dazed Ashley and left in a huff.

    Before leaving, they did not dare to say harsh words, only stared at Lyra, hoping to poke a thousand holes in Lyra¡¯s body with her eyes.

    Lyra was disdainful of the way they demonstrated with their eyes.

    Only a weak person would expect to scare off the other side in this way.

    With the departure of She¡¯s trio, the atmosphere in the venue remained lifeless.

    The guests were only shocked to learn that Lyra was Kawa¡¯s mentor, but now seeing her fix Ashley in public had turned into awe.

    It was only after Kawa, who was on the other side of the video link, gave her warm wishes to the Matthews family for the opening ceremony that the atmosphere was gradually brought back.

    The Matthews family¡¯s grand opening was a bit of a twist and turn, but it was a sess to have Kawa¡¯s video blessing in the end.

    Katelyn and Jamie wereughing their heads off, practically treating Lyra like a superwoman.

    They greeted the guests warmly and the atmosphere was very harmonious throughout the second half of the ceremony.

    Lyra was not too fond of constant socializing for such asions and found an excuse to go to the quiet aisle.

    After confirming that no one was around, she took out her cell phone and dialed a long-lost phone number.

    The calm, old voice on the other end of the line seemed unusually excited.

    ¡°I lost track of youpletely since you went back from Robreau, then the Lloyd family announced your death and I didn¡¯t sleep for several nights. Thankfully you are fine ¡­¡±

    Lyra smiled, ¡°They say a scourgests a thousand years. How can a scourge like me die easily?¡±

    Kawa on the other end of the line was amused by her self-deprecation.

    Lyra quickly changed into a serious expression, ¡°Thanks for today.¡±

    ¡°No problem. I consider you as my half master.¡±

    As a young child, Lyra was sent to study martial arts with a reclusive master in Robreau, and Kawa was originally her senior sister apprentice.

    Because Lyra¡¯s talent was very exceptional, she not only can learn quickly but also can improve the moves. Kawa once lost apetition with her, begged to learn from her improved version, and was joked with by Lyra to call her master.

    This time Kawa guessed that someone was deliberately making things difficult for Lyra, and reacted very quickly to y along with the drama.

    Stirring up memories, both of them sighed inwardly.

    Lyra hesitated to ask the other sisters and brothers if they were doing well, when she suddenly heard the sound of a rollering from far away.

    She hung the phone up just in time and turned around to look at Abigail, who was walking slowly in her wheelchair from the end of the hallway.

    Abigail looked seriously at her stunningly beautiful face and said with a smile, ¡°From the first moment I woke up and saw you, I thought you are extraordinary. Yourposure and gracefulness are not like a poor child who grew up from an orphanage.¡±

    Lyra pursed her lips and locked eyes with her, not speaking.

    Abigail continued, ¡°These days, I get along with Micah. He is so cold. The only words he said to me were about you. I think you must have an extraordinary ce in his heart.¡±

    Lyra frowned, ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±

    ¡°The two young men of the Lloyd family in Suham are most willing to do anything for you ¡­¡±

    Abigail paused, and her eyes suddenly flooded with suspicion, ¡°Who, exactly, are you?¡±

 Chapter 91 Iâ€™m just Lyra

    Had she ¡­ known her identity?!

    They looked at each other.

    Lyra smiled delicately, ¡°Have a guess?¡±

    Abigail¡¯s expression was serious, ¡°If I could have guessed that, I wouldn¡¯t havee all the way over here to find you.¡±

    Originally she suspected Lyra could be from the Lloyd family, but she checked the Lloyd family, except the patriarch of Lloyd family, Reginald Lloyd had a young daughter, the rest was almost all boys.

    But Reginald¡¯s youngest daughter was announced dead six years ago.

    So this conjecture was almost impossible.

    And the Hughes family just announced the news about the illegitimate daughter in Suham some years ago, but did not reveal the appearance of that illegitimate daughter, would it be ¡­

    ¡°Are you the illegitimate daughter of the Hughes family?¡±

    Relieved to hear Abigail ask, Lyra didn¡¯t answer, but asked instead, ¡°We haven¡¯t known each other for very long, so why do you want to help me this time?¡±

    Abigail said squarely: ¡°I said, I did not exactly help you. The Matthews family should take responsible for your ident. I just want to protect you and the Matthews family.¡±

    This answer made Lyra feel much lighter, at least she didn¡¯t have to feel guilty about hiding her friend who was genuinely helping her.

    ¡°Miss Matthews is the sessor of Mr. Matthews. You can calcte the profit and loss at the first time.

    Lyra finished speaking and turned her head to leave.

    Charlotte called out to her, ¡°What about you? You didn¡¯t answer the question I just asked.¡±

    Lyra paused slightly in her steps, but did not turn around.

    ¡°I¡¯m just me, just Lyra.¡±

    Her voice was soft, but was so powerful.

    Abigail watched her back as she left. Her eyes gradually became obscured, but it was impossible to tell what she was actually thinking.

    From the remote corridor, Lyra did not go back to the venue, but went back to the car to change into a set of casual clothes that she had brought. Then she called Keith by cell phone, and drove back to Angle Group by herself.

    Once inside the office, Garrett was already waiting in the office for a long time.

    Seeing Lyra pushing the door in, he smiled and came over, ¡°I heard about the Matthews family, you really haven¡¯t changed at all, still the same as before, a little badass who won¡¯t take any losses.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    This was the third time recently that someone had called her a ¡®little badass¡¯.

    Lyra shook her head with smile and changed the subject, ¡°What is it that you made a special trip over here for?¡±

    Garrett curbed his joking mind and handed her the information in his hand in a serious manner.

    ¡°This is the recent construction progress of the entire film and television base. Since yourst major reform, the speed is really much faster. I believe that at this rate, it will bepleted in half a month.¡±

    Lyra took the information, turned the pages, and looked it over carefully, ¡°Very good.¡±

    Garrett saw her heartfelt smile, was very happy as well, continued to say, ¡°With our cooperation with the head of the film and television base, he has the intention of a long-term contract with you. I hope you can give an early answer.¡±

    ¡°Win-win cooperation. It¡¯s a good thing. I agree.¡±

    With her approval, Garrett handed over a document again, ¡°They are interested in adapting the web bestselling novel that was a big hit some time ago into a web series. They would like to have a first time coboration with the actors of Angle Group. Here is the script.¡±

    Lyra read the script carefully and nodded from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s really a great big IP and it¡¯s good to have an Angle Group cast.¡±

    As she spoke, she considered the candidates based on abination of actor hotness and character fit.

    ¡°I still prefer Cody. Although this boy is usually a little naughty, his acting is very good when filming. In addition, Elias Navarro and Veronica King¡¯s appearance is also quite suitable for these two roles ¡­¡±

    After some discussion, Garrett concurred.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you and the person in charge over there to think the same. Well, it¡¯ste. You must be tired after a martial artspetition at the ceremony, right?¡±

    Lyra just pursed her lips and smiled, and although her expression was light and breezy, Garrett caught a glimpse of fatigue under her eyes.

    He really felt for her, ¡°Although you¡¯re busy, pay attention to the body. In fact, you do not have to do all these things yourself. You have to try to let go, or ¡­ try to rely on a man.¡±

    He seemed to mean what he said at the end, and was just about to reach out and pat her on the shoulder, but was misced by the movement of her just as she turned towards the sofa.

    Relying on men?

    Hadn¡¯t she had enough lessons she¡¯d tried to rely on a man past three years?

    No one in this world can really be expected and relied on but themselves to be strong.

    But Lyra did not intend to tell Garrett what she was thinking, and just faintly said, ¡°Do not worry. I know how far to go and when to stop.¡±

    Garrett withdrew his hand despondently, turned and left the office after a couple more concerned words.

    As soon as he left, Lyra¡¯s whole body shrunk into the sofa. She was really tired today, and used all her strength in Master Dacey¡¯spetition. Now she just wanted to rest quietly alone.

    However, it had passed not even five minutes after lying down. Kellie knocked on the door again.

    ¡°Director, there¡¯s a problem with Mr. Carver!¡±

    Lyra had to brace herself up to get up from the soft and listened to Kellie¡¯s report while she drove to the base.

    Kellie described the director of the show as a very famous and temperamental person who was one of the best in the industry.

    He felt that the contract he signed with Angle Group was not very reasonable, so he forced Cody to stay on the set and tried to extend his shooting hours. It was impossible that Cody wouldpromise, so the two of them quarreled on the set and had a fierce fight.

    As they arrived at the set, Lyra heard from afar the sound of arguing inside.

    ¡°Are you trying to make me a freeborer? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will disclose what you did on the Inte? Do you still want to be a director?¡±

    The director Leon Cunningham was not weak, and responded to him with cold smile.

    ¡°Mr. Carver, I know you¡¯re not only famous, you have the Carver family to back you up, but I¡¯m not afraid! Your contract is already problematic. What¡¯s wrong if I let you shoot for a few more hours? If you don¡¯t cooperate, I¡¯ll have someone cut your footage and ruin your poprity!¡±

    Cody was exasperated by his shameless act, but it was rare that he didn¡¯t throw a fit and drop something.

    Leon had the upper hand and was very pleased with himself.

    ¡°As a popr actor, you should know how important the fans are. I can aplish you to go farther on this road, and I can easily ruin you.¡±

    ¡°You shameless viin!¡±

    Instead of being angered by him, Leonughed even louder.

    ¡°Haha! I didn¡¯t expect the Carver family¡¯s famous bastard would fall into my hands one day, but I¡¯m the one who¡¯s in charge this time, even if Gode here, it won¡¯t work!¡±

    Just as he finished his words, a clear voice suddenly sounded at the entrance of the set.

    ¡°Is that so? Then I may have to disappoint you!¡±

    All people on the set looked towards the door, and saw Lyra, with Kellie, walking towards this way with a cold aura as if she was about to beat someone up.

 Chapter 92 As long as you like it, itâ€™s worth it

    Leon was confused for a second.

    A nearby staff member who knew Lyra exined, ¡°This is the agency director of Angle Group.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s just a director. I thought it was the owner of Angle Group who was here.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    The Leon¡¯s people roared withughter.

    Lyra, not shying away from the scene, walked over to Cody to make sure he wasn¡¯t hurt.

    Fortunately, although this little brat lost the momentum today, he was not so passive to be beaten.

    After confirming that Cody was intact, Lyra walked directly to a chair and sat down as if no one was there.

    She was really tired and can sit and negotiate while never standing up.

    But this act of hers waspletely disrespectful in Leon¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Your artist pissed me off, the contract is questionable, and this is the attitude you use to beg me?¡±

    Lyraughed, ¡°Who says I¡¯m here to beg you?¡±

    Leon was bbergasted.

    Lyra changed to afortable position and sat down. Cody, seeing that she seemed tired, stood behind her obediently and rubbed her shoulders.

    She enjoyed Cody¡¯s attentive service for a short while before continuing, ¡°I¡¯m here to ask forpensation.¡±

    ¡°What! Compensation?¡±

    Leon almostughed out loud, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask Angle Group for the set damage fee and lost work fee. Why do you have to ask me forpensation?¡±

    Lyra cleared her throat, ¡°You said there was a problem with the contract you signed with Angle Group and that¡¯s why you¡¯re holding Cody for extra hours, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°But the contract was signed by the person in charge of you after repeatedly confirming it. You are not forced by Angle Group. Since it was confirmed before signing, it proves that there is no problem with this contract, and now you are actively picking trouble with the contract. Who is trying to exploit the legal loopholes?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Leon didn¡¯t expect her to be so articte and her tone was sharp, and was about to retort when Lyra took over the conversation.

    ¡°The artist¡¯s filming hours were contracted. You deliberately didn¡¯t let him go and tried to make him freebor. He didn¡¯t agree, and you threatened to destroy him.¡±

    ¡°Not only shameless, but alsomitted the crime of physical threat and illegal detention. Angle Group¡¯s legal department is not weak. Do you want to try?¡±

    Leon tried to interject several times in the middle, but Lyra¡¯s impermeable words were blocked tightly.

    ¡°Mr. Cunningham¡¯s fame in the film industry is indeed very considerable, but unfortunately, I don¡¯t see it in the Angle Group. We won¡¯t shoot your film!¡±

    She got up and took Cody with her to leave.

    Leon was angry, ¡°You have to think carefully! You¡¯re the one who broke the contract, and you have to pay a huge amount of money for breach of contract!¡±

    Lyra turned back and red at him, ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t give you a penny, instead, just wait until you lose your money!¡±

    What?

    Not only did he break the contract, he had to pay for it!?

    She had got a lot of nerve!

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that if I make a mess of things online? You¡¯ll still want the industry reputation of Angle Group¡¯s artists?¡±

    Lyra sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have already informed the legal department to sue you. You ndered and detained the artist. I proposed to break the contract. That is reasonable. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try!¡±

    After finishing, Lyra was toozy to further nonsense, pulling Cody and left.

    Leon¡¯s people wanted to stop them, but was blocked by Kellie, ¡°She is very busy. She doesn¡¯t have time to continue. Please wait for the court summons. If you have any problem, you canmunicate with the legal department!¡±

    Lyra returned to the car and let the droopy Cody sit the passenger seat.

    The young man lowered his head, like a puppy that made a mistake, without the usual spirited and unbeatable manner.

    Lyra was puzzled. It was only been a while since she hadn¡¯t seen him. What was wrong with him?

    ¡°Did your dad punish you again? Did he hit you too hard? Let me see.¡±

    She was going to tug on Cody¡¯s pants.

    Cody blushed, and quickly pushed her hand back, ¡°No! I¡¯m at least an adult. I don¡¯t want to lose face.¡±

    Lyra observed his expression and remembered that all the way back to the car he was walking quite smoothly, and it was not like he had been beaten.

    Besides, this little brat had been busy shooting recently. His attitude was quite serious, and she can not find any fault.

    ¡°You are known as a little devil but this time you can actually suffer losses in the hands of a scum director like Leon. What is wrong with you?¡±

    Cody was distracted again, and muttered in a small voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just don¡¯t think you like that kind of me ¡­ so I¡¯ve been trying to change. Lyra, please give me more time. I can definitely be what you like.¡±

    Lyra listened carefully to his words, shocked, yet disagreeing.

    ¡°Why do you want to change? Is it worth it to you to do this just because I like it?¡±

    Cody nodded, and there was determination in his eyes, ¡°As long as you¡¯ll like it, it¡¯s worth it.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    She wrinkled her eyebrows and her tone was very serious, ¡°Everyone is a unique being. There is no need to deliberately change yourself for anyone and also make yourself humble. You can only show your best personality if you are serious about being yourself.¡±

    When she fell in love with Melvin, she naively thought that changing herself and giving everything she had would make Melvin fall in love with her.

    What did she get in the end?

    It was humiliating and mocking. And it was heartbreaking and tormenting.

    However, for the all painful memories, she will soon take revenge against that man!

    Because of her own experience, she didn¡¯t want her friends around her to get hurt again for this kind of thing.

    Cody didn¡¯t say anything, and his expression was still mournful.

    Lyra secretly sighed that he was still too young. Even if she persuade, she was afraid he can not understand much.

    So she had to offer to have dinner with him to rx him properly.

    Cody was still a child at heart, and soon he was happy again, with the glow in his eyes restored.

    After some borate disguises, the two went to Frayton¡¯s liveliest barbecue restaurant on Ninth Street.

    After a busy day today, Lyra was exhausted and fell back to sleep after returning to the vi.

    Keith¡¯s heart went out to his sister and instructed Connie to quietly turn off the rm clock at her bedside.

    Lyra slept until noon, and after some washing up, she went straight to work at Angle Group.

    Not long after she sat down, Garrett came in.

    After a few brief greetings, Garrett got straight to the point.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been researching the Frayton marketce for the past few days and found a small real estate firm. That would be a good chance for you.¡±

    He said it as he handed Lyra thepany¡¯s information.

    It was apany that was about to file for bankruptcy protection. Because of its small size, almost no one in the market knew about it, and the owner had a clear background.

    It was indeed perfect for her to buy it and run it quietly.

    ¡°Thank you. It really helped me a lot.¡±

    Garrett blushed slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what you want to do, but as long as I can help.¡±

    ¡­

    Lyra went ahead and bought thepany under her name the same day, bing thergest shareholder and owner behind the scenes.

    When it came time to sign the agreement, the former boss was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know the reason why you insisted on buying thepany, what is the reason why you didn¡¯t change the registered name and didn¡¯t let the public know that you are the owner of thepany?¡±

 Chapter 93 Imperative bidding

    Lyra smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know the reason, just do what I say.¡±

    The former owner could not say anything else, and the two sides quickly finished signing the contract.

    Lyra let Jackie Osborne from Darkbell work in thepany and overhauled the overall strategy, staffing n and management.

    After doing this, she sat back in her car and turned on her phone to check the recent news in the real estate industry.

    She found out that the Freeman group had been temporarily operated by Fiona!

    She couldn¡¯t help but shake her head in amusement.

    Although Fiona was a high achiever in finance from the university when she was young, the affluent life in a luxurious family for years had long worn away her little business ability.

    However, it would be good for Fiona if she were to manage the Freeman group temporarily.

    She was afraid when Melvin disappeared a little longer, the Freeman family¡¯s money can be directly drained by Fiona and She without her doing anything.

    But she didn¡¯t mind using means to speed it up.

    With this in mind, she arranged for Darkbell to quietly check out the Freeman group¡¯s recent investment trends.

    She found that Fiona seemed to be interested in the suburbannd in the west of the city.

    So she called Jackie.

    ¡°Pay more attention to the project of the suburbannd in the west of the city. I am bound to take it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±

    ¡­

    In the meantime, Fiona was enjoying herself in the President¡¯s Office as an acting president.

    The old Freeman was once in this office before and then his husband and son.

    Now, when she sat in the president¡¯s chair, she only felt the power in her own hands. She knew how cool it felt!

    If her son didn¡¯te back yet, she would still be the acting president for a few more days, which seemed pretty good.

    Fiona was thinking happily when Kristi from the nning department came over with the information book.

    ¡°Ms. Fiona, this is the proposal for the suburbannd in the west of the city, followed by a list of otherpetingpanies. So we can take targeted measures to ensure that we get the maximum amount of thend.¡±

    Fiona flipped through the information book and found that they were all small and unknownpanies.

    How can the Freeman grouppete with those smallpanies?

    She said with disdain, ¡°I don¡¯t want a maximum. I have to be able to take thend, and if you can¡¯t even do it with a bunch of smallpanies, get ready to get out!¡±

    Kristi was very upset with her statement.

    ¡°Ms. Fiona, I¡¯m just in charge of bidding for thend project. I can¡¯t guarantee to take thend, because the bidding meeting is for you to go in person at that time.¡±

    Kristi finished, turned her head and left straight away.

    Fiona was furious by her attitude, ¡°Is that the kind of attitude you¡¯re using to talk to me? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll tell you to get lost right now!¡±

    Kristi felt so wronged by the scolding that she pushed the door open just as Ashley came in.

    She heard all the conversation in the room just now.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Ashley.¡±

    After greeting her with red eyes and grievance, Kristi ran out of the office without looking back.

    Ashley saw the situation, smiled and went up to advise, ¡°Fiona, even if you don¡¯t like her, do not let her go at this time. When the bid meeting is over, it is not toote to fire her.¡±

    She spoke warmly while walking up to help Fiona massage her shoulders.

    After a few days of recuperation, the injury on her face had healed, but the humiliation on the day was something she was unlikely to forget in her lifetime.

    But Ashley¡¯s father was a businessman who valued profit most. Knowing that she was wronged, her father won¡¯t risk to help her to fix Lyra that bitch because of Keith and Kawa.

    Since this was the case, she can only start with Fiona here and found an opportunity to take revenge herself!

    Fiona saw her, cooled down a little bit, and went to take her hand affectionately.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°Ashley! Fortunately I have you, otherwise I must be angry to death by this bunch of bastards. You must have learned a lot of business and management knowledge when you studied abroad. I will have to rely on you to help me in the future.¡±

    That was what Ashley was waiting for!

    She smiled slightly and blushed modestly, ¡°No, just know some of it, but don¡¯t worry, I will do my best to help you.¡±

    Originally, Fiona was polite and gave her an unused management position in thepany.

    However, it took Ashley just one afternoon to sort out the old departments that had been mixed up for years and divide them up.

    Now, Fiona trusted herpletely and had let her manage two other departments.

    Three dayster, it was the bidding conference for the suburbannd in the west of the city.

    Fiona left Ashley at the Freeman group to take care of business and brought her daughter She to the event in grand style.

    The two stood at the entrance, exchanging courtesies with the otherpany executives who hade to bid for thend.

    After scanning through all thepanies that came, Fiona felt even more certain of winning the bid, and her chin was almost in the air.

    The two were about to go in when they suddenly heard amotion behind them.

    Looking back, it was a handsome silver and gray Maybach that pulled up to the front.

    The passenger door opened and a woman came out of the car. She dressed a rose-colored slim dress, which was simple and elegant.

    And under her exquisite makeup, her stunning face was astonishing to Fiona and She.

    She can¡¯t believe it was ¡­ Lyra the bitch!

    ¡°Mom, what is she doing here?!¡±

    She red indignantly in Lyra¡¯s direction and asked Fiona in a whisper.

    Fiona shook her head.

    She couldn¡¯t understand it either, but she still remembered the Matthews family¡¯s opening ceremony a few days ago.

    She seemed to think of the same thing as her, ¡°This bitch, she didn¡¯t know we will win the bid today, so she came to mess it up on purpose, did she?¡±

    With that in mind, the two walked up and stopped Lyra with a smile as she closed the car door and turned around, creating an atmosphere of friendly greeting for the others.

    Seeing less attention to this side, She only gritted her teeth and asked in a whisper.

    ¡°You¡¯re haunting! You got the upper hand for several times, and you¡¯re very proud of yourself, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Lyra covered her mouth and smiled elegantly, ¡°What? You cane and bid, but I can¡¯t?¡±

    It was as if She had heard the biggest joke in the world.

    ¡°Just you? You want to bid for the suburbannd? Did I hear you right?¡±

    She gave Fiona a look and Fiona listened andughed, ¡°Could Keith have just given this bid for you? But do you have the money for it?¡±

    Keith¡¯s influence on the entertainment industry was well known, but he never seemed to have set foot in the real estate industry.

    Lyra just smiled, and her expression was still graceful and rxed.

    Without waiting for her exnation, the door of the main driver of the Maybach opened.

    ¡°What a coincidence! I am also interested in this bid meeting.¡±

    A handsome young man with gangster¡¯s temperament in the suit walked around the front of the car and stood next to Lyra.

    His arrogant voice ¡­ Cody?

    Fiona was stunned badly.

    Howe Cody wille too?

    Was the Carver family really interested in the suburbannd as well?

 Chapter 94 Congratulations in advance on winning the bid?

    But she clearly did not see the Carver family¡¯s name in the list of participants beforehand.

    If the Carver family really wanted thisnd, then this bid for ¡­ could be a bit difficult!

    While Fiona¡¯s face was dark, She had apletely different focus from her.

    ¡°Lyra, you¡¯re hanging on to my brother, and you¡¯re still having an affair with Mr. Lloyd, and now it looks like your rtionship with Mr. Carver isn¡¯t pure either!¡±

    Thinking about thest time Cody had taken her to the Matthews family¡¯s weing dinner, and to the bidding this time, She gritted her teeth with jealousy.

    ¡°Does Keith know about this kind of behavior of yours!?¡±

    Before Lyra could say anything, Cody was the first to frown and snicker.

    ¡°With your big face, protruding eyes, unpleasant voice, you naturally can¡¯t understand how attractive Lyra is to people.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Cody was young, hot-tempered, and had always been vicious to people he hated.

    She¡¯s face turned red with anger.

    She had always been confident that she was good-looking. Whenever she went, she was always the object of praise and pursuit. It was the first time for her to be so disliked!

    The key was that this person came from the Carver family, and he was a popr actor!

    Although she was angry, she feared the Carver family, and can only vent her anger out on Lyra.

    ¡°What kind of mesmerizing did you put into them? Why are they all so inclined to you?¡±

    Lyra just smiled and didn¡¯t answer.

    But the calmer and light-hearted she was, the more she appeared to She to be deliberately pretentious.

    ¡°Just you wait, I¡¯ll make you pay!¡±

    Lyra pulled her lips together, ¡°I¡¯ll see what happens.¡±

    She¡¯s words did not hurt her in the slightest, and she could only re back at her, trying to overpower her with her presence.

    Cody came around in front of Lyra and nced twice at Fiona and She on opposite sides of the room

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. After talking more with such people, I feel the air at the door is dirty.¡±

    Lyra went inside the venue with him.

    She was so angry that she stomped her foot. If her eyes could kill, she would have killed Lyra a thousand times.

    Fiona, on the other hand, was preupied and didn¡¯t know what to think.

    In the bidding room.

    Before the bidding officially started, the representatives of eachpany spontaneously formed a small group and made small talks.

    Lyra looked around the entire venue and finally found Jackie in a very inconspicuous ce.

    The two people seemed to have a sense of each other.

    Jackie received her nce and also nced towards Lyra. Their eyes were as if exchanging something in silence.

    Seeming to reach a consensus, the two¡¯s eyes naturally avoided again, as if nothing had happened.

    Cody, who was originally pulled in to make up the number of amount, didn¡¯t even notice and was reading the organizer¡¯s detailed description of the suburbannd in the west of the city when he turned his head to ask her.

    ¡°Lyra, do you like thisnd very much? If you like it, I can bid it and give it to you.¡±

    Lyraughed, ¡°If you really dare to buy, the old Carver must break your legs if he knows.¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t punish me because it¡¯s for you, and he can¡¯t wait.¡±

    He smiled softly and looked at her with admiring eyes, ¡°And even if I do have to get beaten up when I go back, it¡¯s worth it for my queen!¡±

    Lyra flicked him on the head, ¡°Don¡¯t make a joke.¡±

    Cody let out a ¡°ouch¡± sound, covered his forehead with his hand and his expression showed as if he was begging forfort.

    The two were joking around when the bidding session started.

    Representatives of majorpanies had entered the main hall.

    The seating order was prearranged, and Lyra went directly to the first row with her name on it and sat down.

    With the opening remarks of the host, the bidding officially began.

    A waiter politely went to the seat and put away the bids and offers from eachpany.

    When it came to Cody and Lyra, Cody waved his hand, indicating no.

    The waiter was shocked and could only awkwardly skip the two and go to collect the nextpany¡¯s information.

    Fiona, who was also in the first row of seats on the right, saw their movements there.

    She was relieved to make sure Cody didn¡¯t even have a program and had aid-back look on his face.

    Since the Carver family wasn¡¯t going to fight for thend, it would easy for the Freeman group to take that!

    She stood up proudly in front of everyone and put the Freeman group¡¯s bid and proposal into a wooden box held by the waiter.

    The otherpanies gradually mored up when they saw her imperative doing.

    ¡°It looks like Mr. Carver ising to join in the fun, but there is the Freeman group, I¡¯m afraid we have no chance to take the suburbannd.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, s, another trip for nothing. only congrattions in advance to the Freeman group.¡±

    The crowd sighed.

    Fiona heard it all and became even more pleased with herself.

    She humbly stood up and smiled at all thepany heads in the back row, as if she was the host.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Because the Freeman group does want it, I can only let you all down. But rest assured, I will not let you make a trip for nothing. As long as thepanies thate to the bidding today, you have the ability topete with the Freeman group for subsequent construction projects.¡±

    Hearing this, the crowd lit up.

    They had little hope for taking thatnd, but now they had the opportunity to work with the Freeman group. It was like a pie in the sky!

    The crowd started to kiss Fiona¡¯s ass.

    ¡°Ms. Fiona, the Freeman group with you in charge, will certainly be very influential!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, Ms. Fiona is generous. Oceania Construction has the best reputation in this area. Ms. Fiona must consider us more!¡±

    with their ttering words, Fiona was overjoyed, so this was feeling of power?

    It was too good!

    She suppressed her inner ecstasy and calmly waved her hand to signal the crowd to be quiet and listen to her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. All you need to do then is to submit the proposal, and the Freeman group will choose threepanies with the best proposals from it to cooperate. Everyone will win together.¡±

    ¡°Great! Ms. Fiona is generous!¡±

    Fiona earned a good reputation for the Freeman group.

    She was also touted with great glee.

    She turned her head and subconsciously nced in Lyra¡¯s direction.

    But She saw she was on her phone carelessly, with a look that she didn¡¯t consider them at all.

    She grimaced, walked over to Lyra¡¯s seat and looked at her with her chin up.

    ¡°Lyra, when the hostes out he will announce that the suburbannd in the west of the city belongs to the Freeman group. You can see everyone in the scene is happy for the Freeman group. Why don¡¯t you also say a couple ofpliments for us? ¡±

    Lyra put down the phone, and the corners of her mouth slightly turned upwards, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry, and don¡¯t say too much. If it¡¯s not the Freeman group, aren¡¯t you guys embarrassed?¡±

    How can it not be the Freeman group? What otherpany in the room canpete with the Freeman group?

    In She¡¯s eyes, that was insubordination.

    She looked at her sarcastically, with a sh of malice under her eyes, ¡°Do you dare to make a bet with me?¡±

 Chapter 95 This bid does not count!

    Lyra got interested, ¡°What¡¯s the bet?¡±

    ¡°If the Freeman group wins the bidter, you will strip naked in public and admit you are a bitch who likes to seduce men! Then get the hell out of Frayton and never appear on screen again!¡±

    Her bet asked for so much, and this was clearly a barefaced humiliation!

    Cody was beside with irritation and was just about to help Lyra when he was held down by Lyra.

    Lyra smiled slightly and took She¡¯s words, ¡°I don¡¯t ask for much, if anotherpany gets the bid, you just kneel down on the spot and kowtow to me three times.¡±

    She stared first.

    With that, she felt she wouldn¡¯t lose anyway, so it didn¡¯t matter what she said.

    ¡°Great! I¡¯ll be waiting for you to personally strip naked and dignified!¡±

    After finishing her harsh words, She swaggered back to her seat.

    Just as she sat down, the host came out just in time to announce the results.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    After some official words, he took out the final result sheet and began to read: ¡°The first is for the Goldin Area of Yosan Hill District. Congrattions to Rimsafe Construction for winning the bid ¡­ ¡±

    The front was small, insignificant plots ofnd.

    Each time the host read out a winningpany, the audience pped along.

    She was very excited and even a little nervous as she listened to the suburbannd in the west of the city, which was getting closer and closer.

    She subconsciously nced at Lyra¡¯s reaction, but saw that she still looked too calm to speak.

    Hum, she would like to see how this bitch will die when it was really announcedter!

    ¡°Finally, it¡¯s the most sought-afternd, the suburbannd in the west of the city! Who will be the winner of it?¡±

    On stage, the host, with a mysterious expression, finally got to the main event of the day.

    The scene followed with a lively atmosphere.

    Fiona¡¯s heart was a little apprehensive, but saw the host seemed to nce twice in her direction, and was immediately relieved.

    ¡°Let¡¯s congratte the biggest winner of this bid ¡­¡±

    As the host announced the winner, Fiona stood up straight away.

    She even turned around, smiled and waved to the seats behind, with a showy expression of having won the top prize.

    ¡°The winner of the suburbannd in the west of the city is, Atimber Property, congrattions!¡±

    Fiona was about to walk up to the stage to deliver her speech when she heard unfamiliar words and froze in ce.

    Atimber Property?

    Surprisingly, it was not the Freeman group¡­

    How was this possible? When did such a small and insignificantpany appear? She had never even heard of it!

    At this moment, she stood up and waved like a clown.

    And the words Atimber Property were like a couple of big ps in the face that made her feel ashamed of herself.

    The crowd also began to whisper.

    When looking at Fiona, her expressions became sharp.

    She stood up in disbelief and questioned, ¡°That¡¯s not possible! What the hell is Atimber Property? In terms of seniority, offer and reputation, it¡¯s nothingpared to the Freeman group!

    The host cked out.

    ¡°Miss Freeman, please pay attention to your words. We made aprehensive decision afterparing the bids and business ns provided by eachpany, and it is absolutely fair and just.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! Unless you bring out the evidence! Otherwise I¡¯m just not convinced!¡± She was unrelenting.

    Now, the host was in trouble.

    Where was the evidence?

    Bids and business ns were top secret and cannot be made public, which was a big no-no for anypany.

    But if they didn¡¯te up with something, it will make people think they really had cheated.

    When She saw that he did not speak, she snorted in triumph, ¡°As long as you cannot take out evidence, then this bid for the suburbannd in the west of the city will not count!¡±

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    The host was not looking good when Lyra looked at Jackie, who was sitting in the corner in thest row.

    Jackie understood, stood up directly and walked in the direction of the stage.

    ¡°It¡¯s not up to Miss Freeman to decide if this bid is valid or not!¡±

    The crowd heard a female voice and turned around, and they were shocked.

    The head of Atimber Property was sitting in the back row of such an inconspicuous ce, which showed how small thepany¡¯s reputation and size must be!

    What made such a smallpany sessful in its bid?

    They were not as good as the Freeman group. Were they not as good as Atimber Property?

    The majorpanies began to echo She¡¯s words and demanded that the bid be voided.

    The crowd¡¯s voice was very impassioned for a moment.

    Jackie, who was ordered by Lyra, steadily walked to the stage and picked up the microphone.

    ¡°Since everyone insists, let¡¯s show the bids on the screen for everyone to see! Let everyone know that we Atimber Property win on merit!¡±

    The crowd snickered.

    It was simply not believed that such a smallpany can write anything good.

    The hosts quickly informed the organizers of this.

    The organizers eventually agreed to Jackie¡¯s request.

    Two minutester, arge screen began to show the Atimber Property bid.

    At first nce, it looked mediocre.

    But the further they read, the more they can find out how strong the person who wrote this bid was.

    In it, both the analysis of the whole industry and themercialization of the suburbannd in the west of the city were extremely precise and sharp.

    The crowd was too shocked to speak.

    They didn¡¯t expect that a small Atimber Property would have such a crouching tiger and a hidden dragon.

    A curiouspany head stood up and asked Jackie, ¡°May I ask thisdy, did you write this bid?¡±

    Jackie shook her head, ¡°No, it was written by our boss.¡±

    God knew it was actually because Darkbell¡¯s people and Atimber Property¡¯s staff couldn¡¯t write anything good and submitted several copies to Lyra, all of which were very unsatisfactory.

    No way, in the end she had to do it herself, staying up all night to rush out.

    While ¡®the boss behind the curtain¡¯ Lyra frowned and gave Jackie a stern look.

    Jackie knew that she was talkative, and quickly lowered her head, not daring to meet her eyes.

    The crowd didn¡¯t pay attention to the little gesture between the two of them.

    People were wondering who owned Atimber Property!

    Although Atimber Property may look very modest now, the owner behind it looked like he had great talent.

    If it continued to develop, it may be a very difficultpetitor!

    Many people started quietly googling, trying to find out who the mysterious and low-profile owner behind Atimber Property was.

    Thispany had strength to win the bid so no one on the scene dared to question again.

    Although She could not read too well, but looking at the crowd and Fiona¡¯s expression, she also guessed about it, and could only cover her head and pretend to be a mosquito to reduce her presence.

    Seeing that the majorpanies were thoroughly convinced, Jackie began to deliver her testimonial.

    ¡°¡­ Finally, on behalf of thepany, I would also like to thank Ms. Fiona of the Freeman group, if it wasn¡¯t for Ms. Fiona¡¯s humility, I¡¯m afraid it wouldn¡¯t have been Atimber Property¡¯s turn to do anything.¡±

    Thisment was undoubtedly a hard p in the face of Fiona.

    Who in the room did not know how proud Fiona was before!

    Fiona¡¯s face was red, just being touted how cool she was. Now she wanted to find a ce to hide herself!

    But because of the Freeman group¡¯s dominant position in the housing industry, otherpanies were dissatisfied, but they didn¡¯t dare to say anything too aggressive to their faces.

    A bidding session was thus sessfully concluded.

    Everyone began to disperse one by one.

    She hunched her back and hid behind Fiona, trying to leave as if nothing had happened.

    But it was intercepted by Cody¡¯s long legs.

    Lyra¡¯s sarcastic voice came from behind.

    ¡°Miss Freeman hasn¡¯t shown anything yet, and she wants to simply leave like that?¡±

 Chapter 96 Excessive? I donâ€™t think so

    For the thing happened in the Freeman Manorst time, She was still haunted.

    Originally, she didn¡¯t think she would lose, which was why she was so arrogant in the bet.

    Now that she really lost, she was just starting to get scared.

    Becausest time, they were at the Freeman Manor after all, the disgrace was only known by the servants who had signed a gag agreement.

    If she was unhappy, she can just take it out on the servants. Who dared to discuss her disgrace?

    But this time, if she had to kneel and kowtow to the bitch in front of so many outsiders, how would she be able to present in upper circles in the future?

    It was impossible to kneel!

    She hid behind Fiona and argued reluctantly, ¡°It¡¯s just a joke. Why are you so serious!?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Cody had his arms crossed and said sarcastically, ¡°When you lose a bet, you make a scene. I didn¡¯t think the Freeman family is a bunch of cheeky things.¡±

    Fiona was puzzled.

    After asking She about what happened, she learned about the bet with Lyra and tried to muddle through with kind words.

    ¡°Lyra, be merciful. She is still young. How can a child¡¯s joke be valid? Besides, in front of so many people, how will others see her in the future?¡±

    Lyra smiled and asked, ¡°If I lose, will you let go the opportunity to humiliate me?¡±

    Of course they would not!

    Since this bitch got divorced and didn¡¯t take her seriously as her former mother-inw, Fiona was desperate of fixing her!

    But Fiona couldn¡¯t say that frankly.

    She smiled gently and just opened her mouth, but was stopped by She.

    ¡°How can this be the same? I¡¯m the daughter of the Freeman family! Of course my reputation is more important than yours!¡±

    After these words, Lyrapletely turned grim.

    ¡°If you dare to make a bet, you have to be willing to admit defeat. Mrs. Fiona, you always talk about her being a child. Are you forgetting that Ms. She is an adult and she is responsible for what she says!?¡±

    Jackie said so and came down from the stage.

    She stepped forward and continued to help Lyra, ¡°If Ms. She doesn¡¯t keep her bet and tries to make a scene, I¡¯m afraid her reputation in upper circles will not be any better in the future.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±

    She held Fiona¡¯s arm and red at her indignantly.

    Fiona looked at Jackie and Lyra back and forth, and was suspicious, ¡°Miss Jackie, youe up and help her out, so you seem to have known her for a long time, huh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of fact.¡±

    Jackie didn¡¯t look at Lyra, and both of them looked like strangers to each others.

    Fiona looked the two back and forth again without further thought.

    She, however, blew up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! The bet just now is not valid! I won¡¯t bow down to you bitch!¡±

    After she finished her words, she was going to push Cody away from the venue no matter what she was saying.

    Coldness shed in Lyra¡¯s eyes, ¡°That¡¯s not up to you.¡±

    As soon as Lyra said so, She had a bad feeling, when the back of her knees hurt suddenly and something hit her.

    ¡°Oops!¡±

    She was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t stand up but lunged forward, throwing herself on the ground in front of Lyra¡¯s heels.

    Cody and Jackieughed out loud on the spot.

    This posture was shamed enough!

    If she had the sense to kneel and kowtow on her own, she may not be in such a mess.

    Lyra looked down on She who was at her feet from above, and smiled, ¡°Good girl, so obedient. Next time you should remember, do not make a bet casually.¡±

    She tried to get up from the ground, but her knees hurt so much that she couldn¡¯t put any effort into them, and when her hands slipped identally, she fell to her knees again.

    Cody almost had a smile cramp on his face.

    Unfortunately, at this moment all the participants were almost gone, and only a few people saw She¡¯s ugly facial expression.

    As they dared not offend the Freeman family, they only dared to cover their mouths and snicker.

    She was ashamed and annoyed, ¡°Bitch! How dare you back-stab me!?¡±

    Fiona¡¯s face was livid, and she rushed to help She up.

    however, Fiona tried to pull her up but failed to do so. By She whose feet slipped, she also fell to the ground.

    Lyra saw this and was slightly ttered, ¡°Mrs. Fiona, that is very kind of you. Although I can ept it, no need to salute me this way.¡±

    The scene resounded with Cody¡¯s unconcealedughter.

    Fiona¡¯s anger exploded and she red up at her.

    She could only grit her teeth and say, ¡°I advise you not to go too far! Stop it!¡±

    Lyra blinked, and her eyes were shining brightly.

    ¡°Too far?¡±

    She stoppedughing and her face gradually turned cold, ¡°But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too far. After all, Miss She hasn¡¯t knocked her head on the ground loud enough.¡±

    She was terrified, and before she could react with that, something else flew over at her.

    The back of her neck hurt suddenly, and her whole body could not endure the force. Then her head was lowered to the ground with a heavy m.

    She hissed softly.

    The sound was so loud that it hurt when one only heard it!

    By the time she raised her head again, her forehead wasically red with arge swollen bun.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±

    She was furious,pletely shameless, and could not wait to go back home and cover herself with a quilt!

    Fiona was angry and heartbroken.

    But this time, it was She who was in the wrong after all, so she can not directly scold her in front of a group of outsiders.

    Finally, She, who was limping, was helped to leave the venue.

    When everyone had almost gone, the two bodyguards who just hid in the shadows and hit She with stones came out.

    Lyra smiled graciously, ¡°Well done. I will give a raise in your sry.¡±

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, in the mountains that connected Frayton and neighbor city.

    In the past few days, Melvin had turned almost the entire mountain over and over to find her.

    A variety of technological instruments directly went out of power.

    The task of finding her was getting tougher and tougher.

    The underlings sighed, and were afraid of being punished by their boss, so they dared not say anything.

    Melvin leaned against a tree and smoked a cigarette in silence.

    If something really happened to her, it was impossible that there was no clue at all.

    The lead henchman came over and said with embarrassment, ¡°Boss, is it possible that the information is wrong? Maybe Miss Lyra fell to another ce? Or is it because it¡¯s too dark, Fred didn¡¯t see the approximate location at all?¡±

    ¡°And in case she fell into a certain river. Now the signal in the mountain is too poor. And we can not send additional manpower, why not ¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t finish his words, and Melvin¡¯s expression grew grim and his dark eyes froze, ¡°No, she¡¯s not dead.¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    His man was stunned.

    She jumped from a high altitude. How can she still alive!?

    Melvin¡¯s thin lips were tightly pursed, without exnation.

    The information Jay gave him couldn¡¯t be wrong, and Fred wasn¡¯t lying, so she did fall from the ne.

    And the detection apparatus he brought were more unlikely to be wrong. Even if she fell into a river, it was impossible not to have a trace.

    So, there was only ast case.

    His eyebrows furrowed and something suddenly urred to him, ¡°Go back to Frayton!¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss!¡±

    His men immediately carries hismand, and a group of people quickly packed their belongings. They were only too anxious to go back Frayton immediately.

    They were just about to leave when they suddenly saw a group of people holding each other up and walking towards them.

 Chapter 97 She wants Freeman group!

    The man in the front with the checkered shirt and sses asked Melvin, ¡°This gentleman, we are all out on a trip, but we have lost our way. We have been there for a few days. We have lost our luggage, and we are starving to death. Do you know how to get out of the mountain?¡±

    Melvin didn¡¯t say anything, just looked at the man, and his dark eyes couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking.

    The man looked at the people behind Melvin and continued cottoning up.

    ¡°Sir, it looks like you are ready to leave the mountain. Why don¡¯t we leave together? We can take care of each other, right?¡±

    In contrast to the man¡¯s enthusiasm, Melvin seemed very cold and indifferent.

    Melvin nced at the seven-some people behind the man in the id shirts and examined them.

    Coming from a army, he was instinctively wary of strangers who suddenly appeared.

    This group of people imed toe out to travel and lose luggage, but the dirt on their clothes was very new. It was not like they hade out for a few days without a change of clothes. It was more like they deliberately got the dirt up on their shirts.

    Although they were holding each other, everyone¡¯s eyes were bright, so he didn¡¯t think they had been hungry for a few days.

    He furrowed his eyebrows and was sullen.

    Something was not right with this group of people.

    Melvin¡¯s man, who was standing right beside him, quickly noticed his facial expression and became wary as well.

    Melvin smiled lightly and responded, ¡°No need to travel together. We¡¯re not on the same way.¡±

    He turned his head and was ready to leave.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°So where is this gentleman going? It¡¯s always good for everyone to make friends.¡±

    The man in the id shirt was still enthusiastic and went up to try to tap Melvin on the shoulder.

    No sooner had he touched it than his hand was clutched hard by Melvin.

    The atmosphere on both sides was suddenly a bit unusual.

    Melvin clutched him with one hand and tried to reach into his pocket with the other.

    Being clutched, the man¡¯s brand new hilt was exposed in his pocket.

    Melvin snorted, but his dark eyes looked cold, ¡°Such new knife, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not just here for a trip. Who sent you?¡±

    Seeing that he discovered it, the man did not pretend and turned sinister.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t try to go back alive!¡±

    After saying that, he took out his knife and stabbed at Melvin viciously.

    Melvin dodged sideways agilely and the two quickly wrestled together.

    The rest of the men saw this and took out their knives as well.

    The two groups of people fought on the spot, and the scene was very chaotic.

    ¡­

    After they came back home, Fionaforted She, then went to the office and called Ashley.

    Ashley had just walked to the door of the president¡¯s office when a coffee cup suddenly fell at her feet.

    She had already heard about the Freeman Group¡¯s failed bid when she arrived, so she smiled as she walked up behind Fiona and thoughtfully massaged her temples.

    ¡°Although you are angry, it is not worth it.¡±

    Fiona had a headache, and closed her eyes while enjoying her massage and calming down.

    Ashley continued, ¡°I have checked the Atimber Property. It is originally a smallpany on the verge of bankruptcy. A few days ago, it suddenlyes back to life. And it actually won the bid of the suburbannd. What is behind should not that simple.¡±

    Fiona opened her eyes and lovingly held her hand.

    ¡°Ashley, please take more time to find out the owner behind this property. We can offer a better sry to let this person work for the Freeman Group, as long as this person hands over thend to us. ¡±

    Ashley frowned, ¡°But Fiona, how could this person want toe work for the Freeman Group?¡±

    Fiona was silent.

    ¡°If this person won¡¯t work for the Freeman Group, then get this person out of Frayton along with thepany.¡±

    ¡°Okay Fiona, but ¡­¡± Ashley spoke with a faintlyplicated expression.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°My status in the Freeman Group is still too low. So many people don¡¯t believe in me. In this case, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you too much, Fiona.¡±

    Fiona waved her hand in an unstintingly generous way, ¡°Which departments do you want? It is all for you.¡±

    Ashley was happy, ¡°Thanks Fiona.¡±

    Coming out from the president¡¯s office, Ashley went directly to the corresponding departments to handle the handover stuff.

    This time, she asked for the HR and finance departments.

    She knew what to do each time. She was asking for not too much, which would not alert Fiona.

    But while the personnel department was convenient for her to ce her own people, the finance department was the lifeline source for the entirepany.

    With these two departments in hand, it was only a matter of time before the Freeman Group became a toy in her hands.

    When she had the Freeman Group, it was equivalent to having no small amount of power.

    The first one to go was the bitch who made her look bad at the Matthews family¡¯s opening party, Lyra!

    Thinking about it, Ashley had excitement in her eyes.

    But she did not get carried away. Fiona arranged the errands for her to do.

    So, she decided to secretly arrange someone into Atimber Property Company. Whether to pry out information or to facilitate the bad deeds, that was all good and no harm to her.

    ¡­

    Lyra was in the office handling chores.

    Suddenly she received a call from Jackie.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Jackie¡¯s voice sounded serious, ¡°Boss, there¡¯s hearsay about the Freeman Group.¡±

    ¡°Say it.¡±

    ¡°Fiona hands over all five departments, along with HR and finance, to Ashley.¡±

    Lyra smiled and shook her head.

    Fiona even had the courage to let the finance department be managed by an outsider. How big-hearted should Fiona be?

    It seemed like it won¡¯t be long before the Freeman Group went bankruptcy by Fiona and all the money went into Ashley¡¯s pocket.

    Fiona did not know how to operate apany, but dared to take the old Mr. Freeman¡¯s life¡¯s work at risk. If the old Mr. Freeman knew it, she was afraid that he would crawl out of the grave to kill Fiona.

    Unfortunately, although she was happy to see the Freeman Group¡¯s declining situation, she had promised to help the old Mr. Freeman keep the group when he was dying.

    So, she would take the Freeman Group!

    After clearing her mind, she spoke to Jackie who was on the other end of the phone.

    ¡°Send someone to keep a close eye on Ashley and tell me as soon as there is a move. Also, if the Freeman Group wants to sell off its stock, buy it all regardless of the price.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jackie received the order and quickly went to make arrangements.

    An hourter, Lyra received another phone call from her.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Ashley immediately has an action. Among the people who came to the Atimber Property for job, there is a person¡¯s background that looks very suspicious.¡±

    ¡°I have someone follow it and find that he spoke to someone on the phone today and soon had a million dor on his bank ount.¡±

    She paused and continued, ¡°Should we threaten this guy? Beat him up, throw him out and send him to Ashley to make a statement?¡±

    Lyra pondered and then smiled.

    ¡°No. Hire him.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jackie was confused, ¡°This person is probably a business spy sent by Ashley. If you keep him, aren¡¯t you afraid that he will leak thepany¡¯s secrets?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to monitor him when he is under your nose, and, I just want him to reveal secrets.¡±

    Her voice sounded calm and steady, and there was an imperative light in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long before Ashley empties the Freeman Group. And we, this time, will help her out!¡±

 Chapter 98 I really like you

    After talking to Jackie on the phone, Lyra cleaned up her office table and prepared to go up to the top floor to find Keith.

    Micah had been staying in Frayton for quite some time, and she ned to go with Keith to the Matthews family to see how Abigail was doing and tried to free Micah sooner.

    When she came to the president¡¯s office on the top floor, Jalen was not guarding outside.

    Lyra didn¡¯t think much of it, and the office door was unlocked.

    She had just pushed the door open slightly when she heard a subdued bassing from inside, seemingly on the phone.

    ¡°Bro, would it be too aggressive? After all, it¡¯s about Rara. I think she might have her own ns ¡­¡±

    About her?

    What could make Keith so secretive?

    She was about to listen to a few more words when the door was suddenly pushed open from the inside and it was Jalen who keenly spotted her.

    Keith put away his phone with a natural expression and looked at her tenderly, ¡°When did you get here? Why didn¡¯t youe in when you got here?¡±

    Lyra was a little embarrassed to be caught red-handed and unnaturally touched the tip of her ear.

    ¡°Just got here. Just wanted to wait until you have time to go to the Matthews family with me and see how Abigail is doing.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be done with this, so I can go now.¡±

    Lyra nodded in a good-natured way.

    When she saw Keith, she found his expression calm and light-hearted.

    Did she mishear?

    She didn¡¯t think much of it. Even if her brothers had something to hide from her, there was absolutely no way they would harm her.

    The two were about to leave for the Matthews family when they received a message from Micah.

    Abigail¡¯s injuries were no longer serious. Micah had stayed in Frayton for too long. Now he had gone to a private airport to prepare to go back to the neighbor city.

    The two had to turn around and went to the private airport.

    In the back seat of the car, Lyra asionally turned her head to nce at Keith who was sitting next to her.

    Keith was looking down at a newspaper on his hands. The sun was shining through the car window, giving a warm glow to his hair. The unbelievably handsome side of his face looked unusually focused.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Keith noticed it and asked in a low voice.

    Lyra hesitated for two seconds, but still asked tentatively, ¡°Keith you ¡­ just don¡¯t have anything you want to say to me?¡±

    Keith¡¯s hands lurched.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Okay ¡­

    She stopped talking, withdrew her gaze, and looked out the car window again.

    Since Keith didn¡¯t want to talk about it, let¡¯s forget about it.

    Soon after arriving at the private airport, Lyra went up and gave Micah a hug.

    ¡°Micah, thanks a lot for this.¡±

    Micah reached out and rubbed her soft hair, and finally smiled at the sight of her originally ice-cold expression.

    ¡°Rara.¡±

    The three siblings exchanged pleasantries for a while.

    Seeing that it was gettingte, Lyra and Keith saw Micah off to the ne.

    ¡°Wait a minute! The Matthews family is in trouble!¡±

    Micah had just walked up the boarding stairs when Jalen suddenly came rushing over to him and he had to stop, turned around and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°The Matthews family sends someone to say that Miss Abigail suddenly faints at home. Mrs. Matthews says she doesn¡¯t know if something has gone wrong in the previous surgery and hurt the brain nerve. She wants Mr. Micah to go over there again to take a look.¡±

    Fainting?

    Lyra furrowed her eyebrows.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    How could Micah make a mistake in the surgery that he performed himself?

    Was there someone who deliberately set him up?

    This was not a good reason to frame Micah as a poor doctor.

    Keith was also puzzled, and Micah was sullen.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and check it out.¡±

    Micah had no choice but to temporarily cancel his flight and head to the Matthews House with Lyra.

    At the vi, Katelyn was pacing back and forth outside Abigail¡¯s room.

    When she saw theming, she joyfully ran over to greet Micah.

    ¡°You are finally here. Abigail was practicing walking at home today and suddenly fainted and is still unconscious.

    Micah¡¯s face remained cold, and after a slight nod, he crossed over to Katelyn to open the door to the room.

    Lyra followed behind, and was ready to go in to see how Abigail was doing.

    But she was stopped by Katelyn.

    Katelyn smiled ingratiatingly, ¡°Miss Lyra, it¡¯s enough to have Mr. Micah alone inside. You¡¯re not a doctor. You can¡¯t help much by going in. Why don¡¯t you just chat with me outside and eat some fruit?¡±

    Lyra furrowed her eyebrows slightly to observe her.

    With Katelyn¡¯s love for Abigail, when Abigail fainted she should be anxious, but now she could still smile and her attitude was still so attentive.

    It looked like the fainting was¡­

    In the Matthews family opening day, Abigail was trying to help her after all. Whether it was sincere or not, she would consider it a favor to Abigail.

    Thinking of this, she looked to Micah who was in front of her with a slight smile, ¡°You go in first. I¡¯ll talk to Mrs. Matthews.¡±

    Micah pushed the door inside.

    Katelyn saw the interaction between the two and her face stiffened slightly. Then she asked jokingly, ¡°Miss Lyra and Mr. Micah are quite tacit. You guys ¡­¡±

    Her eyes wandered back and forth, meaning something.

    Lyra had little expression.

    ¡°We¡¯re just normal friends.¡±

    Katelyn looked relieved, smiled happily, and handed Lyra fruit, ¡°Friends! That¡¯s good. Miss Lyra, you¡¯re so lucky to have a friend like Mr. Micah and Keith!¡±

    Lyra just nodded in agreement with her and said nothing.

    In the ward, the lights were dim.

    Abigail was lying quietly in the bed as if she had never woken up.

    But unlike the previous vegetation state, her face was a lot rosier than thest time, and her breathing was a little sharper.

    Just with one look at her, Micah instantly frowned. His face was so dark and grim.

    ¡°You¡¯re not sick.¡±

    Abigail was embarrassed to be exposed so quickly.

    Seeing that he was leaving, she opened her eyes in a hurry, sat up from the bed and tugged on his sleeve.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±

    Micah did not turn around and did not move. Abigail could not see the expression on his face, but can clearly feel the aloofness and around his body. It was like he was as cold as an ice cer.

    He was angry ¡­

    Abigail¡¯s eyes were red with anxiety, and suddenly she was in a state of confusion.

    All she knew was that he left this time and she would never have the chance to see him again.

    ¡°Micah, I know the Matthews family is not even on the same level as the Lloyd family. And you and I are not matched for marriage, but I know I won¡¯t have a chance if I don¡¯t say it to you!¡±

    She paused, took a deep breath, as if she had gathered great courage, and then raised her face with firmness.

    ¡°I like you!¡±

    ¡°I really like you a lot. I know we haven¡¯t known each other long and you don¡¯t really know me, but could you stay and try to talk to me a little? I ¡­¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Before she could finish her words, she was directly interrupted by Micah¡¯s cold voice.

    ¡°Because, I don¡¯t like you.¡±

    It was like a string had broken in her heart.

    Abigail froze and looked at his tall back. He was so heartless that he wouldn¡¯t even look back at her. No one couldn¡¯t tell how she felt.

    She knew she had tricked him by pretending to be sick, but if she didn¡¯t do so, she would never have a chance to fight for herself for once.

    Her eyes were red, but she bit her lower lip hard and held on to keep the tears from falling.

    ¡°Is it because of ¡­ Lyra? You like her?¡±

 Chapter 99 Surprise him on his return

    Her hands turned white at the knuckles from clutching the sheets so hard.

    She was obviously fearful that he would answer her question with a yes, but she still expected it a little bit.

    But this time, Micah said nothing, coldly letting go of her hand and pushing the door without looking back.

    Katelyn and Lyra, who were chatting on the couch outside the door, were startled to see the appalling expression on Micah¡¯s face as he came out.

    Katelyn was the first to ask, ¡°Mr. Micah¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Micah ignored her and looked directly at Lyra, ¡°You knew it well that she¡¯s faking it.¡±

    Was he ¡­ really angry?

    It was the first time Lyra had ever seen Micah scowl on her.

    She blinked her eyes sheepishly, ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Micah didn¡¯t want to give her a chance to exin, and just went downstairs in stride.

    Lyra was just about to go after him when she was pulled by Katelyn to see how Abigail was doing in the room.

    Abigail¡¯s eyes were red, as if she had just cried, and she was not in a good mood.

    Katelyn rushed to her and was heartbroken, ¡°My dear daughter, I have advised you. Micah is so cold. He will not like you, but you insist on trying!¡±

    Abigail bit the corner of her lip and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Katelyn knew she was always stubborn and could not be dissuaded to do what she had decided, so she turned to Lyra and begged her.

    ¡°Lyra, for the sake of our friendship, can you help Abigail? You can make Mr. Micah be here in Frayton, so you must have a way to make him stay in Frayton!¡±

    Lyra shook her head with a serious expression, ¡°It¡¯s useless. He is a very principled man. Persuasion is not useful.¡±

    Maybe her words were too merciless for Abigail, but Lyra had no other choice but to say it straight.

    Long pain was better than short one. Abigail can only rely on herself to think clearly early.

    Katelyn sighed in disappointment.

    Lyra saw this sad scene. She really can not help much, turned her head and intended to leave.

    ¡°Lyra!¡±

    Abigail called out to her, asking uncertainly, ¡°Would you be my enemy?¡±

    Katelyn shuddered in fear. Charlotte¡¯s downfall was still fresh in her mind, so she didn¡¯t dare to move ¡­

    Lyra stood silently for a few seconds.

    Without exnation or turning around, she left the Matthews family.

    Coming out of the Matthews House, Keith¡¯s car was parked on the curb waiting for her.

    She walked straight over and opened the door to sit in the back.

    Keith looked at her with a stony face and rubbed her head gently.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Who has offended my little princess?¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Lyra was unhappy, ¡°I offended Micah.¡±

    Keithughed out loud, ¡°Rara, you did the right thing. Micah is dedicated to his medical research, with no single woman around. Dad has scolded him for many times. It seems he still listen to you the most.¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s angry ¡­¡±

    Keith shook his head, ¡°You do not know him. He looks cold, but in fact is shy. Anyway, you don¡¯t need to care about this. If he and Abigail really have the destiny that ties them together, they can always be together.¡±

    Lyra was finally relieved.

    Keith, however, seemed to remember something and his expression gradually became serious.

    ¡°Rara, there¡¯s something that I have thought for a very long time. And I think I should tell you about ¡­¡±

    Lyra looked at him with a serious face and couldn¡¯t help but look straight.

    ¡°It¡¯s about ¡­ your ex-husband.¡±

    Melvin?

    Hadn¡¯t this guy disappeared? She sent Darkbell to investigate with all its might, but could not find out where he was. She only knew that he suddenly disappeared the day before Charlotte¡¯s press conference.

    Lyra wondered, ¡°You have found him?¡±

    Keith nodded his head.

    ¡°Collin found out that he is in the mountains between Frayton and the neighbor city.¡±

    Well, Collin had informants both in legal and illegal circles so thework was indeed more wide than Darkbell. It was not strange that he can find out.

    But ¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s he doing there?¡±

    Keith didn¡¯t say anything, as if there was something hard to say.

    Lyra connected all the dots and major events from that time.

    After thinking it over carefully, she shook her head in amusement.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t think I am dead and went there to get my corpse, did he? Even if I¡¯m dead, he doesn¡¯t even want to let go of my body?¡±

    Keith choked, had to change the topic and said, ¡°He is justte ining back this time because he¡¯s stuck in the mountains. But I guess it won¡¯t be long after that. A week at most, he¡¯ll be back in Frayton.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s expression froze slightly.

    A week was a bit tight. If Ashley didn¡¯t take action fast enough and Melvin can get back in time to preside over thepany, her n to put the Freeman Group out of business will be difficult.

    Keith could see her anxiety.

    ¡°So what¡¯s your next step?¡±

    Lyra looked up to see him and smiled slightly, ¡°Well, I will give him a big ¡®surprise¡¯ on the day he returns!¡±

    Keith looked at her with a burning gaze and lowered his head a little.

    In fact, there were two other things that he hid from Rara ¡­

    The men who trapped Melvin was sent by Collin because Collin hated him. Therefore, Collin took this opportunity to quietly teach him a lesson.

    And Melvin went to her, not with bad intentions, but to save her.

    If Rara could check carefully, she would find out that Fred¡¯s hijacking of the ne had nothing to do with Melvin.

    She just didn¡¯t want to go deeper, preferring to believe that Melvin was trying to harm her.

    Keith opened his mouth to speak.

    In the end, he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Even if Melvin was right this time, one size didn¡¯t fit all. Rara had suffered for him for the past three years.

    It was time for him to pay back what he owed her!

    ¡­

    Knowing the approximate date of Melvin¡¯s return, Lyra was highly motivated and arranged for Jackie to disguise herself as the majority shareholder of Atimber Property the next day.

    The suburbannd in the west of the city had been purchased, and the subsequent construction work will be discussed with Oceania Construction.

    ¡°Bring that mole from the Freeman with you to tonight¡¯s party with Oceania Construction. Remember to leave him an opportunity to get the program in private.¡±

    Jackie, who was on the other end of the phone, was surprised, ¡°Boss, if he goes back and tells Ashley that the program¡¯s leaked, it will definitely block our partnership with Oceania Construction.¡±

    Lyra pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°That depends on whether they have the ability to do so.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Jackie couldn¡¯t know what she was trying to do and had to do as she was told.

    Later that night.

    Ashley came to the Freeman Manor in high spirits and asked Fiona for credit.

    ¡°Fiona, the program between Atimber Property and Oceania Construction is obtained by me.¡±

    Fiona was surprised, ¡°Really?¡±

    She took the program from Ashley and read it over, ¡°Great! With this program, things will be much easier.¡±

    Ashley put forward an idea, ¡°Now that we know the offer that Atimber Property gives the Oceania Construction, we just need to give Oceania more times that price to stop this partnership. ¡±

    ¡°Atimber Property is a smallpany with insufficient capital. When they make the advance payment, the cooperation will be cut off by us. They have no money and can¡¯t negotiate with better building materialpanies, so they can only wait for death and obediently hand over the suburbannd.¡±

    Fiona listened to her and smiled, ¡°Very good, then this matter will all be left to you to arrange. No matter how much money to spend, the Freeman Group can afford to pay!¡±

    Ashley nodded her head.

    Fiona patted her shoulder and looked at her solemnly, ¡°Ashley, you are my most trusted person. Don¡¯t let me down!¡±

 Chapter 100 Heâ€™s seriously injured

    Ashley nodded seriously and started working on the arrangements the next day.

    When she went to talk to the head of Oceania Construction, she was told, ¡°Sorry, Atimber Property has already raised the price to 100 million, so we can¡¯t give you the goods ¡­ Could you add some money?¡±

    For thisrge batch of building materials, Atimber Property can actually raise the price to 100 million!?

    Were they out of their minds!?

    But it was good that their money was invested in the construction of the suburbannd in the west of the city, which meant that they were very interested in thisnd, almost using all the money of the entirepany.

    Once the cooperation did not go on, they would only lose money and dere bankruptcy, and thend would only be the Freeman Group¡¯s.

    Thinking of this, she didn¡¯t hesitate to p the table, ¡°The Freeman Group can add up to 150 million and take the shipment.¡±

    The head of Oceania Construction was a bit disgusted.

    ¡°This ¡­ business is about credibility after all. You only add 50 million, and you want us to break the contract with Atimber Property. This is a little too shabby, right? Besides, it¡¯s not easy for us to talk to the other side!¡±

    Ashley was a little embarrassed and couldn¡¯t retort in time when the assistant of the head of Oceania Construction pushed the door in, leaned close to the ear and said, ¡°Another 100 million has been added from Atimber Property.¡±

    Although it was a whisper, the voice was not small at all.

    Ashley heard it clearly and was sullen.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    As the future heiress to the Harrington Group which soon would annex the Freeman Group, she could not possibly submit to a smallpany like Atimber Property.

    With a desire to win, she stood up sharply and put the empty coffee cup on the table heavily in front of the person in charge.

    With a thud, the person in charge was startled as Ashley raised her chin high and said, ¡°500 million! Cash!¡±

    The person looked surprised, ¡°Deal!¡±

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, in the next door conference room of Oceania Construction.

    Lyra sat in the main seat. There was a fine tea set on the table. She unhurriedly poured out the first pot of boiled tea, and started the second round again.

    The aroma of tea filled the room.

    Jackie sat in the left seat, quietly watching her leisurely and skillful movements.

    She was worthy of being the daughter of the Lloyd family. She had left Suham for 6 years and still remembered the tea ceremony perfectly.

    The sound of the door opening broke the silence of the conference room.

    The assistant came in with a delighted face, ¡°You¡¯re right. The Freeman group really follows through. 500 million in cash! As the group¡¯s funds arrive, we will immediately share the money with you ording to the contract, with you ounting for 80% and Oceania Construction ounting for 20%.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything and concentrated on her tea.

    Jackie got up and shook hands with the assistant, ¡°Very good. So happy for the cooperation.¡±

    Most of the upstreampanies were using checks for banks to withdraw money. Therefore, their cash reserves would not be too much.

    And the Freeman group coulde up with so much cash at one time, so it was powerful. Unfortunately, once the cash was all out, the hole will only get bigger and bigger.

    ¡­

    Late at night.

    Lightning and thunder were exchanged and torrential rain poured down.

    In the mountain range between Frayton and the neighbor city, there was a group of people running like madmen on the trails.

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s a cave!¡±

    Several people quickly ran to the narrow and dark cave. And they cut some weeds to barely hide the cave entrance. It was a good ce to hide temporarily.

    Melvin¡¯s short hair was soaked with rain and copsed on his forehead.

    His handsome face was abnormally pale, even the lips were not red. He just felt a little bit rxed but the sharp pain in the waist made he suddenly dizzy so he can no stand properly and propped himself up with one leg.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    They just focused on running at that time when Melvin was obviously injured, but he did not say a word from the beginning to the end.

    His men only found that his waist was stabbed by a knife, causing a long and deep bloody slit. The wound had been in the rain and became white by washing. Now it was still oozing blood.

    Because of the rain, Melvin began to burn, as if a fever!

    If they can¡¯t stop the bleeding and reduce the fever in time, he will have a life-threatening condition!

    Fortunately, the men were from the army so they understood self-help methods.

    The group was busy in and out, and because of theck of resources, it took almost an hour to dress Melvin¡¯s wound.

    Melvin woke up from his dizziness and the first words out of his dry and miserable lips were, ¡°Back to Frayton tomorrow ¡­!¡±

    His men were dying of anxiety.

    He was burning up, and he was still thinking about going back to Frayton?

    ¡°Boss, your body is too weak. The group outside is still looking for us. If you risk it, your wounds will open up. Do you really not want to die?¡±

    Melvin clenched his teeth. He had survived from the previous and even more serious injuries. This would be a piece of cake.

    He eased through the pain and began to sort out what happened this time. ¡°When you guys fought that group, did you notice that they all had a small tattoo on the inside of their arms that looked exactly the same?¡±

    His men thought about it and found a piece of rag that had just been torn after preparing to dress Melvin¡¯s wound. It was mixed with the mud and water on the ground. The tattoo was drawn from memory and handed to him.

    They gathered around this tattooed rag to discuss.

    ¡°It seems to be a kind of animal.¡±

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s an animal. Does it look like it has two horns on either side? A rhinos!¡±

    Ted just said this and was scolded by Chad, ¡°Fool! Rhinos have ears on both sides and only one horn!¡±

    Melvin listened to their discussion, with his tightly frowning gaze always fixed on the rag.

    After a slight pause for thought, he spoke weakly, ¡°It¡¯s deer.¡±

    Deer was the totem of the Lloyd family

    Although his voice was soft, his men heard it clearly, and their faces became very grave.

    On a mission many years ago, they had worked with a team from the Lloyd family in Suham, who seemed to have a simr tattoo under the Lloyd family.

    If it was true, former allies had be enemies, and this was ¡­ why?

    A long silence fell in the cave as his men looked at Melvin, who had his dark eyes averted. Thy were wondering what he was thinking.

    After a long interval, Chad was the first to open his mouth to exin, ¡°Boss, perhaps it is a misunderstanding. We have left the army incognito for so many years. Not many people know our existence at all. This time it may be a mistake ¡­¡±

    Melvin didn¡¯t say anything, and his eyes looked very cold.

    The group was very purposeful and clearly came for them.

    As far as he knew, there was such an established team with detection and concealment on hand. It was formed by the eldest son of the Lloyd family, Collin Lloyd, who was an all-rounder who had informants both in legal and illegal worlds.

    Keith and Collin were brothers.

    And when he fought with the leader of that group, the man mentioned, ¡°You ask who I am? You should ask who you have failed!¡±

    When he heard this, he somehow suddenly remembered Lyra and wavered before he was stabbed by the man¡¯s knife.

    Did this have anything to do with Lyra ¡­?

    If there was, and Keith did things for her, then who the hell was she ¡­?

 Chapter 101 Someone is more anxious than her

    Melvin¡¯s eyes lookedplicated.

    He thought about it and his tone became more firm, ¡°Tomorrow, I have to go back to Frayton!¡±

    Chad didn¡¯t answer, gritted his teeth, and took advantage of Melvin¡¯s current weakness to chop him in the back of the head.

    With a muffled grunt, Melvin passed out on the spot.

    Several other men saw it and were scared to death, ¡°Chad, do you want to die!? When boss wakes up, he won¡¯t let you go off.¡±

    Chad¡¯s eyes looked firm and he knelt at Melvin¡¯s feet in a disciplined manner.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t do this, boss will crawl back to Frayton. He is now seriously injured, and still has fever. I can not take his life to risk this. Even if he wants to kill meter, I admit it!¡±

    The others sighed helplessly and said nothing ultimately.

    Two dayster.

    The Freeman group president¡¯s office.

    Through the door, one can hear the shrill sound of things being dropped inside.

    Ashley nced at the broken coffee cups on the floor and said nicely, ¡°Fiona, please calm down. We must have been set up by Atimber Property this time. They paid such a high advance price for the shipment they booked with Oceania Construction. How could they end up with such a defective products?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you can¡¯t even take care with such a smallpany. How on earth do you do your job?!¡±

    Fiona was very angry!

    They wasted 5oo million cash on the purchase of a bunch of defective goods. The key was that the contract was also premeditated and the type of goods was filled in in a very obscure way. Ashley signed her name before she checked three or five times. Now it was impossible for her to take the contract to find troubles with Oceania Construction.

    The defective products can only rot in the hands for nothing.

    500 million cash was wasted! Once something went wrong on the group¡¯s other projects, it would be in a financial strait.

    Although Fiona was not very good at business, when rting to money, she can calcte it quickly.

    Ashley was in the wrong and can only obediently admit fault, ¡°Sorry Fiona, this time I was careless. You can rest assured that I will try to make up for the loss. Please trust me again. Although I failed this time, I do a lot of things for the group. Fiona, you can think more about my credit.¡±

    Ashley was telling the truth. Before this incident, Ashley handle all the thing in the group in order.

    Fiona¡¯s anger subsided a lot, ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t care what ways you use. Hurry up and deal with this deficit for me.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Fiona, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Ashley came out of the office with a calm demeanor, and as soon as she turned around, her expression was suddenly serious.

    Which way?

    Then that was all she can do!

    Atimber Property¡¯s garage.

    Lyra sat in the car. Some time ago she went to the 4S store to change the ss of Magotan, not only to iste the view, but also sound instion and anti-bugging.

    Jackie walked over slowly and made sure there was no one around before sitting in.

    ¡°Boss, Ashley takes on a ton of projects and collects a bunch of advance payment to cover the shortfall in her contract with Oceania Construction.¡±

    Shouldn¡¯t she admire Ashley¡¯s courage for daring to take on so many projects?

    Ashley came back from abroad, but was engage in idle theorizing. She was short of practical experiences. When she encountered a little problem, it would be difficult for her to tackle, and the loophole will only get bigger.

    Lyra pursed her lips and pondered for a second before continuing to ask, ¡°During this period of time, I asked you to buy all the Freeman group¡¯s shares at a high price before. How did it work out?¡±

    ¡°Boss, look.¡±

    Jackie handed her the coted information, ¡°In order to avoid suspicion, we are collecting two or three shares at a time. And a total of 15% of the shares have been collected under your name in the past two days.¡±

    Lyra focused on flipping through the information.

    Jackie continued, ¡°Now in the Freeman Group¡¯s holding, Melvin holds 40%, thergest shareholder and president. And the other is 45%. there is 15% is in the hands of the Freeman family¡¯s sidekick, Melvin¡¯s Uncle, Wesley Freeman.¡±

    Lyra furrowed her eyebrows and shook her head.

    ¡°No, this 15% cannot be moved. Wesley is an old fox, very alert. We should try not to rm him.¡±

    ¡°That leaves She 10% and Fiona 20%. If you can buy both of their shares, you will end up with a total of 5% more shares than Melvin and be the Freeman Group¡¯srgest shareholder, but ¡­ ¡±

    Jackie paused and looked a little worried, ¡°But it¡¯s hard to get shares from She and Fiona. They can¡¯t hand them over easily. Boss, do you have a further n in mind?¡±

    Lyra looked down in contemtion, as if she thought of something and she smiled slightly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. There are people who are in more of a hurry than us right now!¡±

    ¡­

    Ashley was in a real hurry. She just took on a lot of projects, received a bunch of advance payments, and pushed the group toplete those old projects quickly, and gouged out some of the material costs to barely fill the hole caused by the Oceania Construction contract.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    As a result, the next day, the construction site, which was ready to bepleted this month, suddenly copsed, and even affected other adjacent buildings because of the quality of materials.

    This would mean demolition and reconstruction, but that would require more money than the loss on the Oceania Construction contract.

    During this time, she used some small projects to quietly receive a lot of money, but now the group was short of money, she didn¡¯t have so much cash money to make up such a big hole.

    Fiona was constantly asking her questions, as if she didn¡¯t trust her at all.

    Ashley sat in her office and was anxious as hell.

    As she was thinking about it, the office¡¯s phone on her desk rang.

    It was Fiona who called directly from the president¡¯s office on the link.

    She had to make a smile and pick up the phone, ¡°Fiona, what can I do for you?¡±

    Fiona, who was on the other end of the phone, was a little upset.

    ¡°Ashley, why didn¡¯t youe up to report on your work today? Did something go wrong again?¡±

    Ashley froze and hastened to smile ingratiatingly, ¡°No, Fiona, if there is a problem, of course I willmunicate with you first. Because recently there are more things on hand, I did not have time to report to you. Please wait for me a few hours. I will take stock of all the projects ande up.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    Fiona hang up the phone.

    Ashley clenched her palms, with her heart burning with anxiety.

    If there was really such a trust, Fiona would not ask her question every day. Fiona was just trying to use these false words without any value to enlist her to work for her.

    In that case, Fiona had better not me her!

    She gradually became sinister and quickly arranged for people to modify the ident problem of the project.

    A few hourster, she took the documents to Fiona.

    As soon as she pushed the door in, she hurriedly rushed to Fiona¡¯s table, ¡°Fiona, something bad is happening!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°That construction site of the old project surprisingly copsed half a month ago. The ident is not small. But because the person in charge of the project is afraid of taking responsibility, it has been concealed. If I didn¡¯t thoroughly investigate it today, I¡¯m afraid that this is still hid until now!¡±

    ¡°How could such a thing happen?!¡±

    Fiona was shocked and rushed to look through the file.

    Seeing her reaction, Ashley continued, ¡°The amount of money for the replenishment project is huge. Now other projects are also underway, and need a lot of money. If we can¡¯t keep up with the funds, all projects will be forced to stop, and the group will face a semi-paralyzed crisis!

    Fiona was dejected and sat in the chair.

    It was so screwed!

    The Freeman family¡¯s generations of hard work couldn¡¯t be ruined into her hands so quickly, right?

    ¡°My husband and the old Mr. Freeman would be so mad that they¡¯ll strangle me if they were still alive!¡±

    Fiona¡¯s hands were shaking with fear and she grabbed her phone in a sh of inspiration, ¡°No! I have to find my son. He muste back and take charge of the situation immediately!¡±

    Ashley fiercely pressed her hand, ¡°Fiona, now we have no idea where my cousin is. Even if we know, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote. If this big hole can¡¯t not be filled in time, the Freeman Group¡¯s crisis will only be more and more serious.¡±

    ¡°Then ¡­ what should we do?!¡±

    Ashley snickered and had a sinister look, ¡°I know of another way!¡±

 Chapter 102 Because you didnâ€™t get it

    ¡°What¡¯s the solution?¡±

    Ashley pressed her hand and gently soothed her, finally taking the phone out of her hand and setting it aside.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°While the Freeman group is not in full crisis, sell your shares at a high price!¡±

    ¡°How can that be!?¡±

    Fiona¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°I can¡¯t sell my shares! I¡¯m still counting on them for my retirement, and if I sell them, I won¡¯t have a voice in the Freeman group! Absolutely not!¡±

    Ashley sighed and continued to reassure her, ¡°You are confused. If the Freeman group really can¡¯t survive this crisis, your shares will be wasted in your hands, and you can rest assured that the sale of shares is only temporary!¡±

    Fiona wavered a little.

    ¡°Temporary?¡±

    Ashley saw her fall into the trap and continued, ¡°I will try to find a reliable buyer abroad, and when we get this money, we will be able to earn back after all the projects at hand arepleted. And by then the shares can be bought back again.¡±

    ¡°Consider it a temporary deposit with the buyer. When this crisis passes and my cousines back, he will surely be happy to see that you have thepany in order.¡±

    Fiona did not speak and fell into a long time meditation.

    Ashley wanted to follow up, ¡°Fiona ¡­¡±

    Fiona raised her hand and interrupted, ¡°Ashley, this is not a small matter. Allow me to think again.¡±

    Ashley was a little upset, but didn¡¯t say anything else. If she persuaded too much, it would be easily detected.

    ¡°Okay Fiona, but don¡¯t think too much. This can¡¯t be dyed.¡±

    She finished and turned to leave.

    Fiona sat alone in her office, feeling for the first time the tremendous pressure that came with this position.

    This choice can be said to have cost her half her life ¡­

    Whether it was thepany or the shares, she didn¡¯t want to give them up.

    But Ashley was right. To thepany, the only way left was to sell shares. But if she chose to keep her shares, once thepany went bankruptcy, shares meant nothing.

    She sat quietly for half an hour and called Ashley, ¡°Sell it.¡±

    Ashley suppressed his inner ecstasy and said in a heavy tone, ¡°Fiona, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make any mistakes in this matter.¡±

    The next morning, Ashley found the seller.

    She and Fiona went to the agreed ce to sign the contract. The buyer¡¯s name was Emmanisia and herpany and people were abroad, so this time the contract was signed electronically online.

    On the way, Fiona dawdled.

    Ashley saw her hesitation and advised, ¡°Fiona, don¡¯t worry.  Emmanisia is the daughter of a consortium, worth hundreds of billions of dors. I asked for a good buyer, very reliable. She also promised that she will not easily resell the shares. If you want to buy them back in the future when the money is back, she is also willing to let go. .¡±

    Fiona was a bit incredulous, ¡°Is it really such a good thing? Such a stupid person? What is she doing this for?¡±

    Ashleyughed, ¡°She is not short of money, just wants to move back to the mothend. So she purchases shares to pave the way. You can rest assured that there will be no problem.¡±

    Fiona will follow her in with suspicion.

    But after reading the contract, Fiona was furious!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to sell only 20% of my shares!? Why did you include She¡¯s 10% and the Freeman Manor house as well!? No more! Definitely not!¡±

    Ashley gave her a back rub to smooth her.

    ¡°Fiona, if I don¡¯t do this, with the Freeman group¡¯s current dire situation, your 20% share is not enough to fill the big hole! And they said, the house is not for sale, only as a mortgage temporarily. You can still live in that vi. When the project ispleted, the money is earned back, you can buy it all back again .¡±

    It was true ¡­

    But ¡­

    ¡°But the price is too low!¡±

    Fiona pointed to the contract, being reluctant, ¡°It¡¯s only 8 billion. If it happens before, my 20% of the shares alone is more than that!¡±

    ¡°Fiona! They have a lot of money. How can they not go to investigate the Freeman group¡¯s details? ording to the current situation of the group, this is already the highest offer. You should not hesitate!¡±

    ¡°Fiona ah ¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay ¡­¡±

    Ashley almost lost her patience, tried every possible way to persuade her, and finally let her sign the share transfer agreement, hand out the Freeman Manor¡¯s real estate license reluctantly, and sign the mortgage contract.

    After finishing, Fiona was depressed, ¡°Now that the funding problem is solved. You have to pay more attention to this period of time. The hole will be filled properly, and other projects should also be followed up a little. No more quality and jerry-built problems. Help me buy back the shares sooner!

    ¡°Yes, Fiona, you can rest assured that I will try my best to do my job.¡±

    Ashley hugged her arm to pamper and her face was hidden the joy.

    The twoughed and giggled as they got into the car and left.

    No sooner had they left, however, Lyra, sitting in the Angle Group office, received a text message.

    There were only two words on the text message, [thing done].

    She breathed a sigh of relief.

    In three days at most, the Freeman family was about to undergo a radical change!

    She was looking forward to it.

    As she thought about it, there was a knock on the office door and Garrett walked in in response.

    Different from his previous gentle and elegant way, he frowned and his face did not look good.

    Without waiting for Lyra to ask him, he walked straight to the conference chair opposite Lyra and sat down, separated from her by a desk.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Lyra wondered.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you wanted to enter real estate for him.¡± His face was sullen, and there was even a hint of despondency in his eyes.

    He knew so quickly?

    The Frazier family was not as powerful as the Lloyd family, but it was also a prestigious family, so he can easily investigate it.

    But Lyra didn¡¯t want to hide it from him either.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Garrett was depressed to see her actually admit it with an uncharacteristically bemused expression.

    ¡°Why? If you look back, you¡¯ll find someone better who has been waiting for you, and you just can¡¯t ¡­¡±

    ¡°This ¡®someone¡¯, do you want to say it¡¯s you?¡±

    Lyra interrupted him, and they looked at each other.

    Garrett blushed slightly.

    He plucked up the courage to confess, but Lyra was the first to say, ¡°But you should know that it¡¯s impossible for me to be with you, not even Cody.¡±

    Garrett¡¯s heart abruptly sank to the bottom, with a hint of hurt hidden under his eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, why?¡± He thought for a moment, ¡°Is it because of Irene? It¡¯s true that she did something wrong before, but she was confined recently. She knows that she was wrong. She won¡¯t target you again in the future.¡±

    Lyra shook her head andughed, ¡°I know you like me. I knew it many years ago, but your feelings for me is simply because you don¡¯t get it and are resigned to it.¡±

    Garrett didn¡¯t say anything and was slightly flushed as he looked at her.

    Lyra continued, ¡°You¡¯re gentle, humble, and a breath of fresh air to everyone. But you have a w, you¡¯re protective! You know all about how much Irene persecuted me at the time, but you haven¡¯t mentioned a word of it these days.¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Garrett chocked and was resentful, ¡°What about Melvin? His sister and mother are cruel to you too. Wouldn¡¯t he have been protective?¡±

 Chapter 103 She wants to annex the Freeman group?!

    Lyra was slightly silent for a while, smiled and said, ¡°If you¡¯re out, sooner orter you¡¯ll have to pay back, and Melvin is no exception.¡±

    Garrett was finally relieved to hear that.

    She will seek repayment from Melvin for what happened in the past, but she didn¡¯t say she would retaliate against him for Irene.

    She did care for him after all, didn¡¯t she?

    Now that she was just mad at him because Irene, and he still had a chance!

    Having figured it out, Garrett stood up happily, ¡°Lyra don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll change all these problems, and I¡¯m willing to wait, as long as you turn back, I¡¯ll always be there.¡±

    After he finished, he left.

    Lyra held her forehead and was speechless.

    It looked like he still didn¡¯t quite get her point ¡­

    Forget it. She¡¯ll exinter when she had a chance.

    In the following days, Ashley imed that she had to check to various construction sites every day, and was almost absent from thepany, and never came back to report on the progress of her work.

    If Fiona called and asked, she said she was busy.

    Fiona was very upset with her attitude.

    If now was not the time to need hands, she would have enraged because of her temper.

    As she was thinking about it, the phone rang and it was She.

    ¡°Good girl, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    She on the other end of the line sounded extremely upset and was full ofints.

    ¡°Howe my pocket money is reducedtely? I went shopping with two nobledies, and when I swiped card, it even showed a low bnce. How can you let me be embarrassed?¡±

    Fiona was afraid of being found out.

    Now that all the money on hand was being invested in various projects for Ashley, so she can only quietly reduce She¡¯s money.

    ¡°Mom! You said before that a daughter is to be raised in a rich way. How can you do this to me ¡­¡±

    Fiona had no choice but tofort She with what Ashley had told her earlier.

    ¡°My good daughter, thepany has recently encountered some financial difficulties, and mom had no choice. When things are all right, your money will be doubled, and mommy will buy you whatever you want!¡±

    ¡°Then I want the full set of limited edition skincare products from LC pre-release!¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine, buy them all!¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Fiona was filled with Ashley in her mind.

    She did not return to thepany to report the progress, nor call, so Fiona always felt that her niece had something to hide from her?

    She can¡¯t be relieved any longer so Fiona still decided to give her a call in person again.

    When she just turned on the phone for Ashley¡¯s number, the door was suddenly pushed open by Eden, the assistant.

    Fiona was upset and red at him, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to knock?¡±

    Eden said, ¡°Ms. Fiona, here is a bad news! The construction team is making trouble at the door, and people are blocking the entrance to the building!¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    Fiona mmed the table and stood up in shock, ¡°What makes them so arrogant! The security guards are all useless?!¡±

    ¡°There are too many people. The whole team of 100 people are all around down there. They said the promised payment has not been paid to the ount, and the person in charge was fired by Ashley for the reason of supervising unfavorably! They have no leader and are using the construction tools as weapons and are asking you to give them an exnation!¡±

    No money on the ount?

    What about her money?

    What the hell was Ashley up to!

    An extremely bad idea crossed her mind, and Fiona¡¯s face went pale with fear.

    She didn¡¯t believe Ashley would dare to do this to her! This was her own niece!

    For confirmation, she dialed Ashley¡¯s number with a shaking hand.

    The phone was reached.

    The rings wasing from far and became near second by second.

    But it seemed to being from outside the ¡­ door?!

    Eden, who was standing to the side, was about to go to open the door fully when it was opened from the outside by a pair of slender hands.

    Ashley was wearing exquisite made-up, a dress in a very shy color, and followed by a man dressed as awyer.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    From her unhurried manner and even deliberately dressing-up, it was obviously she had prepared for it.

    Eden, the assistant, saw that the atmosphere was not right and secretly withdrew from the ce.

    In the office, Fiona¡¯s eyes were red with shock.

    Ashley was amused by her expression.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t seen me for a few days, Fiona, you miss me so much?¡±

    Fiona gritted her teeth, still holding a glimmer of hope in her heart, ¡°Ashley, why didn¡¯t you pay for the construction? What the hell have you been doing for the past two days?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just guess that already?¡±

    She smiled and walked to the opposite side of Fiona¡¯s parlor chair and sat down, ¡°That¡¯s right, I didn¡¯t take out a single penny of that 8. 8 billion. I let the finance guy quietly transfer it to my ount, by the way, at least half of thepany is controlled by my people now.¡±

    ¡°You! How dare you!¡±

    Such arge sum of money! How could she have taken it all for herself?

    To be able to rece more than half of thepany with her people, this was premeditated?

    Fiona was so angry that her heart twinged and she slid painfully into a chair, ¡°How could my brother condone your shameless behavior!? Or did you hide it from him?¡±

    Ashley snorted, ¡°Fiona, are you forgetting that my father is not in charge of my family? But he is still very supportive of me in this matter. Because you married into the Freeman family, as soon as you return to your mother¡¯s family, you¡¯re mboyant. You think he doesn¡¯t hate you?¡±

    Fiona¡¯s family condition was not very good. Because of the campus romance and the finance department¡¯s bachelor degree, Fiona had the opportunity to marry to the Freeman family.

    Fiona¡¯s brother Warren Lee was not so lucky. He fell in love with the Harrington family¡¯s daughter. Because of family condition, he can only join and live with the Harrington family, even the children can not follow his own surname.

    Fiona was so angry that as if she had a heart attack. Her hands clutched the clothes on her chest to help her breathe, and she barely got over the choking sensation.

    ¡°What do you want to do with all the money you took from the Freeman group?¡±

    Ashley smiled faintly and raised her hand to signal thewyer toe forward.

    Thewyer saw Fiona¡¯s suspicious gaze and ced a contract on the desk.

    Fiona picked it up and read it, ¡°Ashley! How dare you try to take over the Freeman group!¡±

    ¡°How can you use a word like ¡®take over¡¯?¡±

    Ashley smiled sarcastically and continued, ¡°Fiona, you can see clearly. I am willing to buy the Freeman group¡¯s right of management with 10 billion. You don¡¯t know anything about business. I think the Freeman group is better off in my hands.¡±

    10 billion?

    Fiona gritted her teeth. It seemed that the Harrington family was really supportive of this. In addition to the 8. 8 billion, Ashley had made up for the 1. 2 billion.

    Oh my God! This was her mother¡¯s family! Her own brother and her own niece!

    Fiona was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak, slowed down for a while, before gritting her teeth and saying.

    ¡°The Freeman group is a joint stockpany! The biggest shareholder is my son! If you want to buy the Freeman group, you should ask him!¡±

    ¡°I sent someone to look for my cousin. He¡¯s been missing for so long. I guess he died out there.¡±

    ¡°Wesley that old fox is also pushed away by me. So only you, the mother in charge, will serve on my behalf.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Fiona was grief-stricken.

    It was only then that she saw Ashley¡¯s step-by-step n clearly. First she induced her to sell her shares and mortgage her house, getting a huge amount of money to bring down the Freeman group and then changing ownership to her name.

    Seeing that Fiona had not said anything, Ashley was a bit impatient, ¡°Fiona, dawdling will not help. Why not be straightforward? Sign it! The Freeman group will merge with the Harrington Group in the future, and the status will only go higher!¡±

    Fiona was beyond desperation.

    Was the Freeman group ¡­ really going to be ruined in her hands?

    She bit her lower lip, and there was a row of blood marks on the lips. Her hands were trembling and trying to get a pen.

    A cold and proud voice suddenly sounded outside the door.

    ¡°Miss Harrington is too happy to buy the Freeman group. She should have asked me first!¡±

    Hearing this familiar voice, Fiona and Ashley were both severely shocked!

 Chapter 104 You can never afford to mess with me

    The two looked at the door. Lyra was in a ck pearl satin velvet dress. She pursed her red lips slightly, which was beautiful beyondparison.

    Two handsome and sturdy bodyguards were followed with strong aura.

    Ashley saw her and gnashed her teeth with hatred. The humiliation of being publicly beaten in the face was still fresh in her mind.

    ¡°This is the Freeman group. What are you doing here!?¡±

    She walked over towards Ashley, who was speaking, ¡°With all that¡¯s happened to thepany, someone lives on the Freeman while helping Harrington Group secretly annex the Freeman group. Of course I shoulde over and preside the show.¡±

    ¡°Preside the show? With just you?¡±

    Ashley was amused.

    ¡°You have divorced your my cousin. You are no longer a member of the Freeman family, and the shares given to you by old Freeman were taken away by Fiona. So you have no voice here. Get out!¡±

    She said it and unconsciously nced at the bodyguards behind Lyra. Now she can¡¯t beat this bitch.

    But when she was in charge of the Freeman group, she wanted the bitch to live no better than to die!

    Fiona was also upset that Lyra came here just to see herself being humiliated?

    ¡°Then let¡¯s see who should get the hell out of here?¡±

    With a smile on her face, Lyra was not affected in any way by Ashley¡¯s words as she walked straight to the parlor couch and sat down, pping her hands gently again.

    A few secondster, Jackie came in from outside the hallway.

    After seeing that it was Jackie, Fiona pointed at the two incredulously, ¡°You two! The suburbannd must be messed up by you!¡±

    It was sure enough!

    She was suspicious of Lyra. The Carver family was not interested in thend, so what was the bitch doing here?

    It turned out that Mr. Carver was just a disguise, and helping Atimber Property to win the bid was her purpose!

    Ashley was not there that day and did not know what was going on, so she tucked her hand and looked back and forth between the two sides.

    Jackie acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard Fiona¡¯s words and showed the information in her hands to everyone.

    ¡°Look, this is the Freeman group¡¯s share book. Mr. Freeman has 40% of shares, while my boss has 45%. Now she¡¯s the Freeman group¡¯srgest shareholder. Since Mr. Freeman disappeared, if Miss Harrington wants to buy thepany, of course, she has to ask Miss Carroll if she agrees.¡±

    There was so much information in her words!

    Fiona and Ashley both took time to digest it.

    Lyra was actually Jackie¡¯s boss?

    Then wasn¡¯t she ¡­ the mysterious owner behind Atimber Property?

    And she had 45% stake in the Freeman group?

    How was this possible ¡­?

    Fiona thought of something and stood up, going to tug on Ashley¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you sold my shares and She¡¯s shares to a foreign buyer!? Why would she hold so many shares!? Ashley, you are so ungrateful! You have to give me a reasonable exnation.¡±

    Ashley herself was dumbfounded and shook off Fiona before looking at Lyra, ¡°How is it possible ¡­ I have asked someone to find a foreign buyer. Emmanisia is a billionaire, so she could not give you her shares¡­ ¡­¡±

    Her words suddenly stopped.

    Was that billionaire a fake to gain her trust?

    ¡°You lied to me! There¡¯s no such person as Emmanisia. It¡¯s you! You nned all this, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    From the time the Freeman group was robbed of the suburbannd by the Atimber Property, every step she had to take behind her was nned by this bitch and she did corresponding solution in advance!

    Ashley thought she was a sure winner, but she didn¡¯t expect Lyra to be behind her.

    The real hunter was Lyra, whom she never dreamed of!

    Lyra, sitting on the sofa, leisurely poured herself a cup of fresh tea, put it on the tip of her nose and sniffed gently, but did not drink.

    After putting her teacup down again, she just smiled and said, ¡°Not too stupid to react so quickly, it seems.¡±

    Ashley stared at her face, sizing her up from top to bottom for the first time.

    She found Lyra had an unmistakable proud air in every move she made.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Such things as temperament can not easily be pretended.

    What was more, Keith and Cody both willingly defended her and pleased her, and even Kawa was her apprentice and treated her with great respect.

    All the bigshot was all around her, and she can also easily take out 8. 8 billion dors to buy the Freeman group¡¯s shares.

    How can an orphan from an orphanage do all these things?

    Ashley¡¯s eyes gradually colored with panic, ¡°Who the hell are you!?¡±

    Lyra raised her eyes to meet hers, and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly in mockery.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one person you can never afford to mess with.¡±

    Ashley was intimidated by her aura and flinched inside.

    Fiona was also confused as she listened to the conversation between the two.

    Lyra continued, ¡°As the Freeman group¡¯s current majority shareholder and power person, I can tell you clearly. If you want to buy the Freeman group with 10 billion, dreaming! And the 8. 8 billion, you can temporarily take away. I will keep in tally your previous faults, and I will take them all back!¡±

    What she meant was ¡­

    Her next target was the Harrington Group?

    Ashley gulped, braced herself and said, ¡°Wait! No matter who you really are, the Harrington Group will not be at your service!¡±

    After saying that, she ran out of the office in a crestfallen manner.

    She must go back to investigate into it. Only she knew the background of Lyra bitch, she will have the confidence to fight with her.

    With the employer, Ashley gone, thewyer picked up the contract on the table and ran off with her.

    Fiona, who was left alone, sat down on a chair and learned that Lyra¡¯s status was not simple, while she shed tears and shook her head.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it! Old Freeman didn¡¯t even know what he picked up 6 years ago in the end. She has hidden for so many years. Once she attacks in retaliation, she robs the Freeman group! What kind of sin is this!¡±

    She suddenly remembered that not long ago, Lyra hade to her door and made harsh remarks about the Freeman family¡¯s bankrupting!

    She hadn¡¯t taken it seriously, but now that Ashley had sold her shares to Lyra. Wouldn¡¯t the Freeman Manor house be in Lyra¡¯s hands too?

    She lost her shares, her money, even the Freeman Manor house. She had nothing left ¡­

    The Freeman family was ¡­ really going down!

    Fiona was angry and crying, beating her chest.

    Lyra admired her desperate expression, ¡°Over the past three years, you¡¯d always been condescending. You¡¯d always posed as my mother-inw. You¡¯ve been a rich wife for so long that you¡¯ve forgotten you were born into an ordinary family?¡±

    Fiona stared at her fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of you just because you¡¯re not a simple person! You¡¯re the one who hid it from me in the first ce. An orphan from an orphanage is not worthy of my son! You¡¯re not worthy of me!¡±

    Lyra did not say anything, only shook her head andughed, thinking that this woman¡¯s mind was incorrigible.

    Fiona saw her do not speak, continued toin, ¡°The old Freeman was so good to you! Freeman Group is the hard work of his whole life! If you are not grateful, you are not afraid of retribution?!¡±

 Chapter 105 Never in this life will you be able to remarry

    Lyraughed at that.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me, the Freeman group would have to be named Harrington in the future. And instead of thanking me, you want to try to piss me off?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The Freeman group was given it to her, which was the same as giving it to an outsider.

    Fiona froze and understood something else, softened her tone and said, ¡°Could it be ¡­ that you want to remarry my son?¡±

    If she remarried, she will still be a member of the Freeman family, and the Freeman group will naturally still be a part of the Freeman family.

    Lyra¡¯s eyes gradually cold down, not allowing others to put in a word, ¡°Remarriage is not possible. It¡¯s impossible in my life.¡±

    After all, he didn¡¯t deserve it.

    ¡°So what the hell do you want?¡± Fiona couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    ¡°For the sake of the old Freeman, the general policy of thepany will remain unchanged, and I will keep the name of the group, which will remain the Freeman group. You can buy back the Freeman group from me if you have the ability.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ¡­¡±

    Fiona was dumbfounded. She just scolded her but did not think she can actually do this because old Freeman after she got the Freeman group.

    Lyra ignored her surprised expression and looked at Jackie, who was standing quietly at one side, and ordered, ¡°Have someone go and pacify the rowdy construction team downstairs. And also, within two days, fire Ashley¡¯s men in different departments.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jackie immediately went down and started making arrangements.

    Lyra looked around the president¡¯s office again and ordered her bodyguards, ¡°Throw out all the old things in this office and rece them with new ones, including the chairs and murals. All of them.¡±

    The bodyguards quickly moved out to see Fiona¡¯s stunned gaze and began to move things.

    The first item was the chair but Fiona¡¯s ass was still sitting on it.

    Fiona could only be forced to stand up.

    Bearing in mind the fact that she would have nothing in the future, she had to put aside her identities as a rich woman and her ex-mother-inw and speak ingratiatingly.

    ¡°Lyra, for the sake of our previous rtionship as you ex-mother-inw, you can return the Freeman Manor to me. You can¡¯t let me and She sleep on the streets, right?¡±

    Lyra smiled warmly, ¡°You can do it if you want. Take the money to redeem.¡±

    Fiona was in trouble, ¡°You know I¡¯ve lost all my money to that bitch Ashley. Where can I get it ¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to give it back to you for nothing, but I can offer you a good ce to go.¡±

    Fiona was unsure.

    Although she didn¡¯t believe Lyra would really be so kind, now there was no other way but to trust her.

    Lyra took Fiona out of the Freeman group and went straight to the Freeman Manor.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Fiona was even more confused.

    Lyraughed, ¡°Soon you¡¯ll know.¡±

    She called all the servants out and let them stand in several rows in the garden clearing.

    ¡°I believe you have all already knew Freeman group¡¯s news.¡±

    The servants bowed their heads and looked at each other.

    Lyra continued, ¡°In the future, Fiona and She will no longer be the owners of this manor, but the lowest ss of the servants!¡±

    Hearing these words, the servants began to whisper.

    Fiona¡¯s face turned livid, ¡°You! How can you!?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t pay attention to her using eyes and continued to instruct, ¡°Anyone who has ever been bullied by them can instruct them to do anything in the future. If they can¡¯t do their job properly ording to the rules, you can always expose them to me.¡±

    The mor among them was louder.

    Fiona¡¯s face was wan for a while. It would be better to kill her if these lowlifes could climb on her head and make a fool of themselves in the future!

    ¡°Lyra, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡±

    Lyra turned around to meet her murderous gaze and sneered, ¡°I could let you continue to live at the Freeman Manor, but there is no such thing as a free lunch. You should know that very well.¡±

    It was true. Fiona had nothing to say, but this was humiliating for her!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Death was not even possible!

    Lyra knew she won¡¯t bow down easily.

    ¡°In the past, you were arrogant, domineering and offended your mother¡¯s family. This time the Harrington Group¡¯s plot didn¡¯t seed, so you probably have a lot of anger in your heart. If you go to your brother Warren, do you think he won¡¯t hit you when you¡¯re down and make your situation even more difficult than it is now?¡±

    With what she said, Fiona bit her lower lip and was speechless.

    ¡°You have no other choice but this.¡±

    Lyra smiled and continued, ¡°I can let you and She stay at the Freeman Manor as servants. You can eat and drink for free, and I can even pay you what you deserve. When you have saved enough money, you can always ask me to redeem the manor. Whether you want to live there, or live in the bridge under the flyover, it is your choice.¡±

    Fiona clenched her hands so hard that her whole arms were shaking.

    Her son was nowhere to be found. She and her daughter were now bereft of money, and if they went to live under a bridge, her daughter will surely copse!

    But if these servants were allowed to step on their heads in the future, She should not be able to ept it.

    What to choose ¡­

    She was hesitated for a long time.

    Lyra was in no hurry, giving her plenty of time to think.

    ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±

    Receiving the answer, Lyra smiled with arched eyebrows and looked at Nancy, the highest ranking among the servants, ¡°From today onwards, this manor is under your general control. Remember, Fiona and She will no longer be the owners of this ce. You don¡¯t need to fear them as before.¡±

    Nancy was ttered, ¡°Yes Miss Carroll, you are the only one who owns this ce from now on!¡±

    Lyra nodded in satisfaction when her phone suddenly rang with a text message.

    After she took a look at it, the starburst under her eyes became even more intense. She turned her head and left the Freeman Manor.

    As soon as she left, the group of servants all stared at Fiona with hatred and indignation.

    Fiona was intimidated by their overwhelming presence, gulped and exined, ¡°Don¡¯t think what she says is what it is. The ground under your feet is always mine, the Freeman family. It won¡¯t be long before I get it all back!¡±

    If it was in the past, her words might have been a bit of a deterrent, but the group of people standing in front of her now had been looking at her with displeasure for a long time, so how could they let go of this opportunity to fix her?

    Nancy sneered, ¡°Wait until you can actually get it back. At least for now, you¡¯ll have to listen to us!¡±

    A group of people held Fiona and were about to drag her away.

    ¡°What do you want? You want to rebel!?¡± Fiona was terrified and struggled desperately.

    Nancy exined, ¡°Sorry ma¡¯am, only the master is qualified to live in the bedroom. Your current status is that of a lowly servant, only worthy to sleep in the basement.¡±

    The basement was dirty, messy and cold, with no air conditioning, no floor heating, not even a bed. How can she sleep there?!

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it! You guys let go of me!¡±

    She was dragged to the basement because her strength was no match for the old maids who had always worked.

    Nancy also said that if she disobeyed, she would be locked up without food and release when she was obedient.

    They listened to Fiona keep tapping on the basement door and screaming all the time.

    Someone suddenly remembered who was missing, ¡°She is still sleeping in the second floor. Let¡¯s go wake her up now! She used to love to scold us. Let¡¯s give her a taste of being bullied too!¡±

    ¡°Good! Go get She! Get She!¡±

    The group moved with a chant, which was like a long-suppressed rave party.

    ¡­

    Afternoon.

    Melvin, with his injured back that had not healed yet, finallypletely got rid of the gang and sessfully arrived in Frayton.

    After days and days of searching for her, hiding, getting wet and getting injured, his face became extremely pale.

    Unlike the previous handsome and clear face, the pallor added a bit of demon on his face.

    After returning to Frayton, the first thing he did was to go back to his ce and take a hot shower, change into a clean suit. And he would return to be reserved again.

    The cell phone was turned off because there was no signal while in the mountains. To avoid the electricity being used up, he chose to turn it off.

    Who knew that once the phone was turned on, the call logs were packed straight away.

    It was all from Jay.

    He called back and the other end got through almost instantly, anxious as hell.

    ¡°Melvin, you finally answered the phone! If you don¡¯t get back to Frayton, I¡¯m going to think you¡¯re dead!¡±

    Melvin wrinkled his brow, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Get back to the Freeman group! Something big is happening!¡±

 Chapter 106 A small gift she prepared

    Hanging up the phone, Melvin instructed Chad and the others to return to their positions and wait for orders, while he quickly rushed to the Freeman group.

    It was already the end of the day, so there were not many people in thepany. He went all the way unhindered, directly up to the top floor of the president¡¯s office.

    When he opened the door, the entire room¡¯s decoration was almostpletely changed.

    Unlike the ck and white style he liked in the past, the sofa was green and the tablecloth of the coffee table was also green.

    He hated the color and subconsciously frowned.

    And in front of the desk, there was a slender figure sitting with its back to him.

    ¡°Mr. Freeman, long time no see!¡±

    Seemingly hearing him push in, the woman swiveled her chair and looked at him with a beaming smile.

    ¡°Surprised to see me sitting in your seat? Surprised?¡±

    Melvin pursed his thin lips and stared at the woman in front of him for a moment.

    He hadn¡¯t seen her for half a month. And her face seemed to be more and more beautiful. When smiling, her red lips were always alluring, but the pair of eyes to him, was only cold.

    After he looked for her for so long, now she appeared unharmed in front of him. He thought he would be happy, but found himself unable to smile at all.

    As he was watching Lyra, Lyra was also surveying him.

    She hadn¡¯t seen him for a while, and he seemed to have lost a lot of weight. She didn¡¯t know what he¡¯d been through this time.

    Seeing him staring at her with an obscure expression, Lyra hooked her lips in cold sarcasm, ¡°I didn¡¯t die. I also made the Freeman family bankrupt and became the one in charge of the Freeman group. Are you disappointed, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Melvin didn¡¯t say a word, but his dark eyes locked on her.

    Lyra was irritated by this stare from him.

    It was clear that he had nothing, but he can still pretend to be indifferent to fame or gain.

    But she intended to destroy it.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not just that. Your fiancee Charlotte and Fred were both sent to jail by me, and now even the Freeman Manor is mine.¡±

    She propped her hand on her chin, while her elbow was pinned on the desk. There was a reckless smile on her delicate little face. They stared at each others.

    Under her simple and charming expression, there was a dark and mean heart.

    Melvin¡¯s face was chilly and very grave.

    In order to find her, he searched for most a month in the mountain range between Frayton and the neighbor city.

    But what did she say to him in return?

    Keith had brought in Collin¡¯s men to hunt him down, and had also thoughtfully designed to put the Freeman family out of business.

    It was unbelievable!

    ¡°Why?¡±

    When he opened his mouth, his voice was a little low because of the fever he had a few days before, and his dark eyes were filled with anger.

    Instantly, Lyra¡¯ face turned cold.

    As for the Freeman family bankruptcy, he didn¡¯t say anything.

    It was true that only Charlotte whom he cared so much can make him react differently.

    ¡°You know in your own heart what you have done.¡±

    Melvin was baffled, with his eyes still glowing with anger.

    Lyra ignored the anger in his eyes and remembered the surprise gift she had prepared for him. Her red lips once again tinged with a smile.

    ¡°In order to celebrate your return, in addition to the Freeman family bankruptcy, I also specially prepared a surprise gift for you!¡±

    She unhurriedly took out an agreement from the drawer, and her long, slender fingertips gently pushed it in Melvin¡¯s direction.

    Melvin stepped forward, opened the agreement and read it carefully.

    The content was simply outrageous!

    Heughed and said with sarcasm, ¡°What makes you think I would sign?¡±

    Lyra took a sip of coffee leisurely.

    ¡°I was a full-time housewife in the Freeman family for three years before. Now I will return both the Freeman group and the Manor to you if you work for me as a personal butler for a full year. This is a good deal, right? Or do you think that you are not up to the task?¡±

    Melvin sneered, ¡°It won¡¯t take a year for me to get the group back.¡±

    Lyra apuded, ¡°Well, of course I believe you have the ability, but your mother and sister have signed employment contracts. You don¡¯t want to care about their lives?¡±

    His face suddenly became cold and grim.

    ¡°Threatening me with them, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a despicable tactic?¡±

    Both had a strong aura, almost on par with each other.

    ¡°Why should I be merciful when dealing with your family of unreasonable people? You¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t put yourself in the right position to think that you¡¯re still qualified to negotiate with me. You have no other choice but to sign this agreement, because this is the debt you owe me for three years!¡±

    The debt he owed?

    It was because he had been cold and hurt her.

    His ignorance caused her to be bullied by Fiona and She for years, and Charlotte¡¯s affair ¡­

    Melvin sounded dumb.

    At first he thought Charlotte was the little girl who had saved his life years ago.

    Charlotte wanted him to protect her, and he did so.

    Charlotte wanted to be Mrs. Freeman, and he did so.

    In this case, he really owed Lyra.

    He wanted to divorce her a long time ago, but because of old Freeman, it was dyed and he owed her three years of youth.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll sign.¡±

    His bony hand took the pen on the desk and signed his name in the lower right corner of the agreement without hesitation.

    He thought that was the end of it.

    But he didn¡¯t expect Lyra to take out another beautiful little gift box from the drawer, smiling, ¡°This is also for you. Open it and take a look?¡±

    Melvin took it suspiciously, opened the lid, and insidey a small thumb-length syringe.

    The syringe was filled with an unidentified clear drug.

    It seemed not a good stuff.

    Seeing his brow furrowed, Lyra exined, ¡°I know you¡¯re good at martial arts. I can¡¯t beat you, so of course I have to defend myself.¡±

    It was really not a good thing!

    Melvin¡¯s expression became even more grim as he stared intently at the tiny syringe.

    Lyra seemed to see what he was thinking, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is not a poison, but the injection will make you weak in two months. You can¡¯t beat me, but you can still do the normal cleaning chores. When inject, there will be a slight pain, and you need to inject yourself once every two months.¡±

    It was as if she was just recounting amonce event.

    The smile on her face was as if she was discussing what to eat tonight.

    She didn¡¯t care at all that Melvin¡¯s face was getting colder and colder, like a block of ice that can¡¯t be melted.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    A hint of danger erupted from Melvin¡¯s dark eyes, ¡°Since you know you can¡¯t beat me. Aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll piss me off and I¡¯ll do it to you right now?¡±

    Lyra waved her hand indifferently.

    ¡°Now your feet is under my territory. As long as you have any movement, all the bodyguards in this building will rush in. I know you are very strong, can easily beat them. What about beat twenty of them? Thirty?¡±

    She paused and the corners of her mouth curled up, ¡°Want to try?¡±

    Melvin didn¡¯t say anything.

    The two looked at each other, and they didn¡¯t yield.

    ¡°Once you are out of strength and knocked down, I will still have the injection on you. Don¡¯t forget. You have signed the agreement. You have to listen to me. Whether you want to be forced by me to inject or you have the decency to do it yourself, the choice is yours.¡±

 Chapter 107 Call me master

    Melvin gave a sarcasticugh.

    This was a so-called right to choose. In fact, there was no choice.

    Because of the long hours of standing, the wound on his waist opened up and blood gurgled out of it, making him dizzy with pain.

    The innermost white shirt was stained and stuck ufortably to the wound.

    Luckily, with the ck zer covering it, Lyra didn¡¯t even notice.

    Hepressed his thin lips and tried to smooth out his breathing so that no one could see the difference.

    Okay, it was only one year. He can afford it!

    He picked up the syringe, pulled his shirt sleeves up, aimed it at his arm, and injected it in hard as if he was venting.

    Lyra watched without saying a word and frowned when she saw him pushing very hard as if he was abusing himself.

    She heard that this would be very painful when injected, and she would like to see how long he can be proud.

    But in a few seconds, the drug directly went into his arm.

    Snap ¡ª

    It was the sound of a syringe falling to the floor.

    Melvin pressed his lips, biting his lower lip which caused a row of blood marks. A strong sense of pain rushed into the whole body. His forehead soon oozed with cold sweat.

    There was no part of his body that did not hurt, plus there was already a back injury. The fatal painsted for nearly two minutes before it slowly abated.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    However, this was followed by a sense of powerlessness.

    He was so powerless that he couldn¡¯t even stand, falling to the ground as soft as a leaf in the wind.

    There was also a momentary buzzing in the ears when his eyes closed.

    As soon as the buzzing sensation ended, the woman¡¯s clear and nice voice drilled into his ears.

    ¡°When this medicine is first injected, the reaction will be stronger, so you should be more careful.¡±

    Melvin lowered his head feebly, and his thin, bleached lips pursed.

    When he closed his eyes, his long eyshes trembled slightly, as if he was suffering from some great pain.

    It was hard to ease up a bit. He heard a sound of high heels, from far and near.

    Lyra looked at him twice in a condescending manner, then knelt down and forced his chin up to let her observe him carefully.

    Unlike his dominant look in the past, at this moment his face was handsome but wan miserably. His sickly look made one want to bully him.

    And when he opened his eyes slightly, there was a trace of imperceptible vulnerability in his eyes.

    It was really rare!

    Lyra admired the look of his delicate and sickly beauty, and smiled in satisfaction, ¡°Good boy, call me master.¡±

    The mocking words upset Melvin, and a strong sense of humiliation came over him.

    He red at her angrily, used all his strength to break free from her hand, and stubbornly turned his face away.

    He looked like an angry tiger.

    Lyra stopped at where it should and didn¡¯t continue to push him too hard.

    He had been proud in the first half of his life. It was normal that he didn¡¯t adapt to it at the moment.

    She had to teach him and she had patience.

    Lyra got up and left the weakened Melvin on the floor alone, giving him time to adjust to the medication.

    She returned to her desk and began working.

    Now, in addition to the chores of the Angle Group, she also had to deal with the Freeman group, which she just took over.

    By Ashley the scourge, almost half of the Freeman group was ruined so she had topletely rece the core staff.

    It was estimated that she had to be busy every day.

    It was getting dark outside, and Lyra was busy until 8 p. m.

    The office was very quiet except for the sound of her tapping on the keyboard.

    She turned off herputer and rubbed the back of her sore neck. Suddenly, she remembered that it had been more than an hour and Melvin hadn¡¯t moved.

    What was the trick?

    She walked around the desk to check. The man was lying on the floor. His long legs slightly curved, and his eyes tightly closed. His eyebrows knitted together, which seemed to sleep with a great deal of pain.

    Lyra was a little unconvinced and called out to him twice, ¡°Melvin, stop pretending and get up.¡±

    The man¡¯s brow knitted tighter, without the slightest reaction.

    This state ¡­ was not quite right.

    That drug, although the reaction was strong when it was first injected, only hurt for half an hour.

    Unless ¡­

    Lyra wrinkled her brow and reached for Melvin¡¯s zer, unintentionally touching his waist.

    The man grunted in pain

    And he frowned harder.

    Back injury?

    Lyra was about to continue picking at his jacket when a pair of broad hands snapped around her wrist.

    Melvin woke up.

    Despite the dizzying pain, his hands reacted almost subconsciously.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Lyra withdrew her hand, but answered with a light tone, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been good.¡±

    The tone of both was cold.

    After these words, there was a long period of silence.

    She was just asking a casual question, concerned about her little manservant.

    Since he did not appreciate it, forget it.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s okay and you¡¯ve had enough rest. Get up and go.¡±

    Lyra said, without looking back. She put on her bag and pushed the door out.

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t follow me up, you¡¯ll be walking home barefoot by yourselfter.¡±

    Going home?

    The words put Melvin in a trance for a few seconds.

    Looking up, Lyra had already walked a long way out.

    After an hour or so of rest, his physical condition had eased and he quickly got up from the ground to follow Lyra¡¯s lead.

    ¡­

    Lyra took him back to the Seaside Vi, which held three years of heavy memories.

    When she first agreed to take Melvin¡¯s house, she was just following the mentality of ¡°if she didn¡¯t take it, she would lose it.¡±

    Who knew that one day she would walk back in here.

    She was still the same person.

    But the status was diametrically opposed, and the state of mind had changed.

    Lyra stood in front of the vi, not in a hurry to enter, but looked to Melvin and said.

    ¡°From now on, you are the only manservant here. The meals must be ready every day before I return. Whether I eat them or not, and whether I return or not, you must make and serve them.¡±

    ¡°When I¡¯m not home, clean the whole house inside and out, and remember to keep it spotless.¡±

    ¡°Every day when Ie home from work, you must stand in front of the house to greet me, set up my slippers, and say ¡®good day¡¯!¡±

    The more she said, the brighter the smile on Lyra¡¯s face.

    On the contrary, Melvin¡¯s face was getting harder and harder to see, so that it almost blended into the night.

    All these thing shouldn¡¯t be done by him, which was clearly a malicious revenge.

    Even more humiliating!

    ¡°You¡¯re trampling on my dignity.¡± His tone was low and he almost gnashed his teeth.

    Lyra smiled, ¡°What else do you think a manservant should do? I have to feed your mouth for nothing? You should have thought of that when you signed the agreement. Now you want to back out? Sorry, it¡¯s toote.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s dark face and hawk-like sharp eyes locked on her.

    Lyraughed at his expression.

    He thought it was before?

    Now he, even if he put on a more fierce expression, in her eyes, he was only a husky with teeth pulled.

    ¡°And that¡¯s humiliating? A woman who does the housework and theundry and the cooking is deserving? Is it a trampling of dignity for a man?¡±

    She snorted coldly and continued, ¡°Then I¡¯m going to break the rules! What I did three years ago, you are not allowed to do any less!¡±

 Chapter 108 I am the master and you are the servant

    So this was all she had done in three years?

    Melvin was speechless for a moment.

    He knew that Fiona was mean to her daughter-inw. Did she deliberately quit all the maids and give her all the housework to do alone?

    At that time, every time he came home from work, he saw that the house was clean and the food was well served. No one never cared about the details.

    Because the old Freeman forced him to marry Lyra, he always subconsciously chose to ignore her existence, and when his mood was not good, he would even be sarcastic ¡­

    Lyra saw that he was lost in thought and waved her hand in front of his eyes before continuing.

    ¡°But you¡¯d better be prepared to use one year mortgage three years, and you¡¯ll have to do twice as much.¡±

    Melvin shook his head and sneered.

    She really can¡¯t afford to lose anything.

    Lyra walked ahead, did not pay attention to his expression, remembered something, and said, ¡°Oh yes, I forgot to buy a washing machine. So you have to hand wash and dry my clothes in the future. Some clothes have different materials, so you have to separate them. Don¡¯t get it wrong.¡±

    Melvin stared at her back and wasted no time in tearing down herme excuses.

    ¡°You would go and buy the washing machine yourself? When the house was first transferred to you, I remember a woman named Kellie working her butt off to rece the entire house with a set of furniture and appliances.¡±

    Being seen through, Lyra turned around and gave him a cold nce, not trying to hide it either.

    Yes, the washing machine was deliberately given to the orphanage by her.

    The children in the orphanage needed the washing machine more than he did.

    The two made their way into the hall without a word.

    Lyra fumbled slightly at the wall and instantly turned on the light with almost a muscle memory.

    The living room was bright, and the house was still the same structure, but the furniture and matching style were not the ck and white tones of the past.

    Lyra headed straight for the kitchen, with Melvin quietly following behind her.

    Coming to the kitchen, she took a thick book out of the storage cab and handed it to Melvin.

    ¡°This is the recipe. You have to follow the book in every meal in the future. Every meal must include meat, vegetarian and soup. Everyday needs to be different. It can not be repeated.¡±

    Melvin took it and flipped through two pages roughly.

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t object, Lyra looked at the time. It was already 8:30 pm and she hadn¡¯t been eaten yet.

    ¡°Cooking will start tonight. Call me when it¡¯s ready. If you wan to sleep, you can choose your own room on the second floor, except for the third floor.¡±

    After that she went upstairs to the study. Thepany still had a bunch of things to do, so she had to work overtime.

    Melvin watched her back disappear in the stairs. The breath he had been holding on to ckened. Painfully he arched his back and held on to the table before he could barely stand still.

    The blood on the shirt had dried, sticking with the wound, and cannot be torn off.

    He wet it with hot water and then used a hot towel topress for a few minutes before separating the shirt from the flesh and blood a little.

    Avoiding detection by Lyra, he quickly took off his shirt and washed the blood away.

    If it was before, it was estimated that he was able to wring the clothes to dry. Today because of the injection, he was already very tired.

    No way, he can only directly put the wet clothes that barely dry, and then put on the dark jacket. If she didn¡¯t look closely, she should not notice.

    After doing all this, he already felt exhausted and tired of all his strength.

    This special drug was really fierce.

    He had not yet begun to do the meal and it had been dyed by half an hour. Melvin had to start studying the recipe.

    When he opened the refrigerator, there were all the vegetables and meat, all of which were the freshest.

    Obviously, everything today was nned by her a long time ago.

    Melvin¡¯s eyes darkened, but he didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.

    Upstairs study.

    Lyra sat in front of herputer, concentrating.

    Her reality television show now was in its third phrase, and its poprity on the Inte continued to be high.

    Since her friend Melissa, who was from the orphanage, went back to continue recording after recovering from her injury, she seemed to be unaffected and quickly get into the state. Her ranking had been stable in the top fifteen. If there was no problem, she should be able to securely enter the final.

    Everything seemed to be going in a good direction.

    After reading about the reality television show, she called Nancy at the Freeman Manor again.

    ¡°I arranged for them to scrub the floor tonight. She screamed so hard and cursed you. I put them back in the basement. Did I do it right?¡±

    Lyra was serious, ¡°No problem. Since they became the servants, you can restrain them with the requirements of servants. If they don¡¯t listen to you, you can punish them. But there is only one thing. Pay attention to those male servants. Dirty thoughts are not allowed!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Carroll, you can rest assured that I will manage very properly ¡­¡±

    Nancy was still reassuring. The window was left open, and Lyra suddenly smelled a burning smell in the air.

    It seemed to be ¡­ing up from downstairs?

    She hung up the phone in horror and ran frantically downstairs to see the kitchen in a pandemonium of smoke.

    Melvin tried to fan the smoke away while choking on it and coughing.

    Lyra was speechless, ¡°I let you cook. You are going to burn the house down?¡±

    She covered her mouth and nose and entered the kitchen. She turned off the stove and turned on the exhaust fan.

    After a while, the choking smell just barely dissipated.

    She pointed to the pan, which had burned like a lump of carbon, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this frying?¡±

    Melvin answered honestly, ¡°Braised pork chops.¡±

    Lyra nced at it again, and it was hard to recognize the dish!

    ¡°You put a pound of soy sauce in this? It¡¯s still burnt. The recipe can¡¯t even save you. How useless is your craft?¡±

    Melvin said very innocently, ¡°I just do ording to the recipe. It says to stew for an hour and a half on low heat. I think it will be too slow so the high heat will be faster, so ¡­¡±

    ¡°So it is absolutely burnt.¡±

    He didn¡¯t say anything.

    Why did he feel that she was not only talking about this dish, but also meant to scold him?

    Lyra looked ck and sighed before continuing, ¡°Are you going to let me have this for dinner?¡±

    ¡°I also fried the other dish.¡±

    ¡°Where is the dish?¡±

    Melvin led her to the dining room table.

    That te of dish, although looking tasteless, the color was normal. It should be no problem and edible.

    Well, she would just have to put up with it.

    Seeing that she wanted to try it, Melvin helped her pull out the dining chair and went to the kitchen to bring out a set of tableware.

    Lyra nced oddly at him as he entered and exited the kitchen.

    An hour ago he was feeling humiliated and awkward because he had to work, and he¡¯d adjusted so quickly?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    And Melvin, who had done all this, stood quietly by. He was too well behaved to speak.

    So attentive?

    Lyra always felt weird.

    Tentatively, she picked up a clear vegetable leaf, but nced at his eyes which shed an imperceptible shimmer.

    There was a problem.

    She frowned and passed it to her mouth again, opening her mouth to eat.

    He raised his eyebrows gently and seemed to be looking forward to it.

    However, when she looked over, he was back to his cold face.

    Lyra put down her chopsticks and curled her lips yfully, ¡°You eat first.¡±

    Melvin bowed his head, ¡°Don¡¯t dare.¡±

    Although the head was bowed, but the attitude was not submissive. So he was really pretending!

    Sheughed, and her eyes swept harshly at him.

    ¡°Now in this vi, I am the master and you are the servant. That¡¯s an order. Nowe here! Sit down!¡±

 Chapter 109 Punished not to eat tonight

    If he refused any further, it was obvious that he would be suspected.

    Melvin went to the kitchen with a cold face and brought out a new set of tableware.

    Under Lyra¡¯s stare, he picked up a green vegetable, stuffed it into his mouth without hesitation. He chewed it twice with no expression, and then swallowed it.

    The whole set of movements flowed smoothly.

    Melvin: ¡°It¡¯s just a verymon green vegetable taste. Do you try it?¡±

    Lyra held her chin in one hand, pointed at the dish with the other, ¡°Take this te and eat it all.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s face changed slightly, then he smiled, ¡°You said that you are the master here. This is made for you. How can I eat it?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t bother to talk to him, ¡°If you don¡¯t eat I¡¯ll go call the bodyguards in and give you a hand.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Melvin¡¯s dark eyes narrowed and he didn¡¯t shy away from staring at her, ¡°Are you trying to overpower me with your power?¡±

    She didn¡¯t deny it.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. When dealing with the disobedient little manservant, of course I have to take strong measures. Do you want to eat it yourself, or shall I have theme in and feed you?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Again, it was a multiple choice with no choice.

    Melvin¡¯s face darkened as she watched.

    His pride and hostility were ground up four times in just a few hours in the afternoon by this woman in front of him!

    Hateful! Damn it!

    When Lyra stared at him, she smiled with her eyebrows arched, which was harmless, as if she didn¡¯t oppress him with power.

    It appeared that his anger was too petty.

    Rejection was not an option.

    Melvin picked up his chopsticks again and went to pick up the te of vegetables on the table, not even noticing that his arm was trembling slightly.

    He held his breath and stuffed the dish into his mouth. It was really hard to swallow. His mouth was rejecting the strange taste.

    In order to fix Lyra and relieve his anger, he almost put a heavy dose of all the seasoning that were not obvious in color.

    He didn¡¯t expect that she was so wary. She did not even have a bite, and her smiling seemed to have seen through his acting?

    He didn¡¯t give up, and still wanted to pretend to calmly taste the food, but when he just ate the cuisine, his stomach acid burst.

    Unable to hold on, he ran to the kitchen and vomited furiously.

    Lyraughed and pped her hands, admiring his endurance. He could actually eat until the third bite before throwing up.

    Trying to fix her with this little trick?

    This man was so childish.

    ¡°Mr. Freeman, it¡¯s wrong to waste food. You are forbidden to eat tonight.¡±

    Melvin vomited and his stomach was empty now, but still couldn¡¯t help but keep vomiting.

    He heard Lyra¡¯s words, but didn¡¯t want to pay attention to them.

    The stomach acid was vomited out, and the throat was on fire. He didn¡¯t to eat either anyway.

    He was not allowed to eat, but Lyra still had to.

    After all this fuss, it was after 9 o¡¯clock and she did get a little hungry.

    With Melvin¡¯s cooking skills, she can¡¯t count on it tonight.

    She chose to cook a simple bowl of noodles herself.

    The pot on the stove top was burnt and Lyra had to take a new pot out of the cupboard.

    Boil the water, drop the noodles. The action was done in one go.

    Melvin just stood quietly by the door and watched.

    Seeing her serious and unhurried back, there was a sudden moment of trance.

    If time could start over from three years ago, the day they first got married, would everything be different?

    If he did not agree to divorce her at that time, the ordinary life seemed to be good ¡­

    His thoughts came to a screeching halt and he smiled to himself; if Lyra knew what he was thinking, given her character, she¡¯d probably say, ¡°Scum, are you worthy of a remarriage?¡±

    A mere manservant who signed an agreement was indeed unworthy.

    As he was thinking about it, Lyra had already made the fragrant spicy noodles.

    There was only one bowl, not even extra broth.

    Not a drop left in the pot.

    She was heartless enough and kept her promise.

    Seeing Lyra eating well, he had nothing to do and was ready to go to the second floor¡¯s guest room to pack up.

    ¡°Stand still.¡±

    Lyra called out to him, ¡°Come here, stand across from me and watch me finish eating.¡±

    Melvin grimaced and stood as she asked him to.

    Wasn¡¯t sure what she meant until the aroma of the noodles scurried unrelentingly into his nostrils.

    The noodles smelled good ¡­

    She also ate well ¡­

    Melvin¡¯s throat knot unconsciously rolled slightly, standing like a doorman with a stern face.

    The impact of the aroma was very deadly. He just threw up, and his stomach was empty.

    At this moment, it was tantamount to a torture to let him appreciate her eating.

    Melvin then understood Lyra¡¯s intention of trying to torment him.

    Lyra was full, elegantly took a paper towel to wipe her mouth, and looked at the man whose face was as dark as the bottom of the pot.

    ¡°Remember to clean the kitchen before you go to bed. You gotta clean up the way you left it, okay? No cking off.¡±

    After she finished, she got up and prepared to go upstairs.

    She nced at the man¡¯s unusual white shirt ¡­

    She wrinkled her brow and walked over, gently grabbing the shoulder of his shirt, which had a faint pink color.

    Looked like blood?

    Melvin saw her gaze dangerously and exined, ¡°It¡¯s a blood clot from the ribs that identally stuck to them when washing.¡±

    She didn¡¯t believe it at all and twisted hard. Her hands were wet and watery, and she raised her eyes again to examine Melvin.

    And she showed him the water stains on his hands.

    Melvin didn¡¯t blush, ¡°I cleaned it because it got dirty.¡±

    Lyra looked at him. She knew he lied and was confused.

    Why did he hide it when he was obviously injured?

    Was it because he thought she might not only not be heartbroken, but also rub salt into his wounds?

    Oh.

    But it was true. There was no guarantee she won¡¯t do it if she¡¯d pissed off.

    Since he did not want to say more, Lyra was not going to ask, turned her head and went upstairs.

    When she passed by the locker in the living room, she stopped, took out the medical kit inside, put it in a conspicuous ce, and then went back to her room without looking back.

    Melvin¡¯s pupils dted slightly when he saw her movement.

    Did she guess that he was hurt, or did ¡­ she already know?

    Was she rted to Collin who was sent to kill him or not?

    And who the hell was she?

    How many other secrets did she have that he didn¡¯t know about?

    Melvin looked upstairs with doubt, but no one knew what he was pondering.

    Lyra went upstairs to take a nice shower, and just after that, she heard a knock at the door.

    There were only two people living in the vi, so Lyra had to quickly change into her pajamas.

    The knock on the door was still ringing, and the noise was disturbing. Lyra went to open the door with a scowl on her face.

    ¡°What for?¡±

    Melvin at the door froze, seemingly not expecting her to change her outfit so quickly.

    Pink cartoon pajamas, with wet hair. Without make-up, her skin was wless and her lips were pink. But her eyes were staring at him with a frown.

    This picture was surprisingly ¡­ a little cute?

    He lowered his gaze before putting down these thoughts, ¡°All my luggage is at the Cloud View vi where I lived before. I want to go there.¡±

    Lyra frowned and subconsciously nced at the time.

    It was alreadyte at 11 o¡¯clock.

    To get his luggage thiste?

    She didn¡¯t believe it!

 Chapter 110 Bitter trick?

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave here.¡±

    She was brief and to the point, and was about to close the door.

    ¡°Wait, hiss ¡­¡±

    Melvin subconsciously reached for the door. The pain made him have cold sweats on his forehead .

    Lyra was also stunned, ¡°Are you a pig? Blocking with your hands?¡±

    How much did it hurt?

    Melvin covered the right hand that was caught with grievance, ¡°My hand is injured, and you can not let me finish? Although we signed the agreement, I should also have human rights. You can not deprive, so you do not feel ¡­¡±

    Lyra interrupted him, ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡°I want to go back to Cloud View Vi.¡±

    He answered without hesitation, and his brow furrowed slightly.

    However, because of the injection of special drugs that caused weakness, hisplexion was always paler than before. There was always a sickly feeling, but the expression had a fragile sense of beauty.

    He was taller than Lyra. Although there was no sense of oppression, he was more like a big wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.

    Originally, Lyra wavered because of his injury, but instantly reacted with the words he said.

    Was he trying to give her a bitter trick?

    Waited for tomorrow!

    ¡°No, go to bed. I¡¯ll have the bodyguard pack it up and deliver it in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Eh ¡­¡±

    Melvin was about to say something else when the door mmed shut with a heavy thud in response.

    His face instantly went cold, ¡°Heartless and unreasonable.¡±

    With the resentful words, he turned his head downstairs and went directly to the first floor, intending to go to the front door to see the situation.

    He just went outside the door of the living room, without even taking a step into the garden. Two bodyguards suddenly jumped out from the shadows.

    ¡°No going outte at night. Mr. Freeman please return.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s face was so dark and sullen, and he could only turn around and go back to his room.

    Since the bodyguard was able to detect his movements at any time, it was obvious that Lyra was on guard against him.

    He looked at his phone. Chad had called once, and he deleted the record and then chose to turn the phone off.

    For days of the hard work in the mountains searching for her, injuries, to today¡¯s cooking, he was indeed exhausted.

    As soon as hey down on the bed, he quickly drifted off to sleep.

    He didn¡¯t know how long it took, but a sudden bird call outside the window woke him up.

    He opened his eyes and sat up.

    This was their unique code word. It was Chad.

    He quickly got up and headed for the window when suddenly the chandelier overhead was turned on.

    When he turned around, Lyra was leaning against the door, looking at him with a smirk.

    Melvin stood still and turned back to meet her eyes.

    He did not expect that after injecting this drug, his acuity to his surroundings was reduced!

    He can¡¯t believe he didn¡¯t know when she pushed the door in?

    Lyra justughed, with her starry eyes staring sharply at him.

    ¡°Still not sleeping?¡±

    Melvin curled the corner of his mouth, ¡°A little hungry and couldn¡¯t sleep, so I wanted to go to the kitchen.¡±

    ¡°To go to the kitchen from the window?¡±

    She was amused, ¡°Are you going to jump off from the second floor to find a meal?¡±

    She sensed something was wrong from the sound of the birds chirping.

    After all, the security she had set up for the yard was A-grade, and not even a fly could get in, so where would the birdse from?

    Melvin didn¡¯t say anything.

    As if he could not think of a good reason to refute her.

    She was toozy to continue to break him down and just said, ¡°It¡¯s already 1 a. m., so I advise you to get some more sleep. You have to get up at 6 a. m. tomorrow to make breakfast, so don¡¯t y tricks this time or you won¡¯t want to eat all day.¡±

    After saying that, she turned around and went back to the third floor.

    Being dyed for a while, Chad did not make another sound, presumably also perceived the difference.

    He closed the curtains, intending to find an opportunity to contact Chadter.

    The next morning, Melvin got up on time as Lyra had set, and as soon as he came downstairs, he saw the bodyguards busy carrying something from outside into the living room.

    He walked over to see that it was all his luggage.

    Delivered so early?

    When the bodyguard saw himing, he pointed to the stack of cardboard boxes that were stacked up and sounded a little gloating.

    ¡°Mr. Freeman, please pack this pile of luggage and move it up before Miss Carroll wakes up. Miss Carroll doesn¡¯t like the dirty and messy environment. She will not be happy to see it.¡±

    Melvin didn¡¯t answer.

    He knew that this was a deliberate attempt to make things difficult for him.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    With his current strength, it was estimated that he will be exhausted. With so many things, it would take a long time to finish, not to mention he had to prepare the breakfast before Lyra woke up.

    The bodyguard looked at him who was immobile, and said meaningfully, ¡°Mr. Freeman, a man can not say no, but if you really can not, you can also ask us to help you.¡±

    His eyes narrowed coldly and he immediately went to carry the suitcase.

    When Lyra came out of the room, she saw that he was sweating and his white shirt was soaked with sweat, clinging to his body and revealing his hidden abs and mermaid line.

    Lyra had always known he had a nice body, but she wasn¡¯t interested in his body right now.

    She asked, ¡°Is breakfast ready?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s onest carton. Wait for me for a moment.¡± Melvin gritted his teeth as if the distraction of talking would intensify the tiredness in his body.

    Lyra nodded and went downstairs to the living room in no hurry.

    Suddenly her sharp eyes noticed that the medical kit she took out of her lockerst night was missing.

    She stayed calm and sat down on the sofa to watch the morning drama.

    After waiting for about ten minutes, Melvin took a shower and came downstairs with clean clothes.

    When he passed Lyra, he didn¡¯t even nce at her for a second before going straight into the kitchen.

    Lyra guessed that he probably hadn¡¯t started it yet and just got up to walk over.

    But Melvin came out with two tes of warm dishes in his hands and put them on the dining table, followed by another dishes in the kitchen.

    She stood still, observed his busy figure, and her heart was slightly rmed.

    In just one night, the man adapted to all the arrangements she gave him. He got up in the morning and carried heavy things and had to cook. And he actually managed to rationalize his time so quickly and solved the problems she put up.

    This man was not simple.

    Lyra had a vague feeling that he was hiding something too?

    As she was thinking about it, Melvin had already set up the dishes and stood aside quietly to wait for her to sit.

    Lyra always felt docile when she watched him lower his eyebrows?

    Like a wolf pretending to be amb. What big move was he holding back?

    Although she thought this way, she sat down and began to taste breakfast.

    Porridge was watery and the cabbage was nd ¡­

    Butpared tost night¡¯s, it was still edible, and Lyra didn¡¯t intentionally make things difficult for him.

    After barely eating, she put down her chopsticks, and Melvin had the good sense to clean up and go wash the dishes.

    It was still early, so Lyra continued to sit on the couch and ate fruit while watching the drama.

    By the way, every now and then she looked at Melvin crouching on the floor next to her, poorly scrubbing the floor. She felt appetite and her mood was extra good.

    Previously Fiona deliberately made things difficult for her, forbidding her to put a mop in the vi, saying that it would be cleaner if she wiped it inch by inch by hands.

    She guessed she never thought that one day her proud baby son would be squatting at the feet of the woman she despised the most to wipe the floor.

    It was so retributive and painful.

    Lyraughed and ate the cherries, when her phone suddenly rang.

    It was Jackie.

    ¡°Boss, Wesley is here and is screaming in your office, saying he wants to talk to you! He won¡¯t leave until youe!¡±

 Chapter 111 Old Freemanâ€™s death is related to her?

    Lyra was silent for a few seconds before she said, ¡°Okay, I get it.¡±

    Wesley, the old fox, wasn¡¯t he out of Frayton by Ashley?

    He came back so fast.

    She thought and subconsciously looked at the man who was still scrubbing the floor.

    Men with broad shoulders and narrow waists, white shirts with ck pants. Unexpectedly, it was harmonious.

    From Mr. Freeman to a manservant, he adapted quickly. It was so quick that Lyra wondered if he¡¯d been through something simr before. Or had the experience of training?

    Despite doing a very humiliating thing, his whole body still exuded an air of reserve, as if the nobility was engraved into the bones.

    And Lyra found that, because he was very tall, when he wiped the floor he can only curl his legs and kneels. Only a short time, he seemed to start sweating again, and there was blood on his blood.

    It seemed like this position ¡­ he was not only tired, but also very painful?

    His waist ¡­

    Lyra stepped forward, and her was tone light, ¡°Don¡¯t wipe. You cane back and do it again. Nowe with me to the office.¡±

    When she finished, she turned her head and left, but when she turned around, she nced at him who sighed in relief.

    And when he got up, he intentionally held the right side of the back, and quietly rubbed his knee.

    Lyra did not say anything, lightly withdrew her eyes, took the lead out of the door. Melvin silently followed her in the car.

    The Freeman group.

    As she just walked to the president¡¯s office door, the door was notpletely closed.

    Wesley the old fox¡¯s rampant voice came out.

    ¡°Call and ask where she is. Get her ass over here and meet me! The Freemans are not dead yet, when it is a divorced woman turn¡¯s to take charge of ¡­¡±

    Lyra stood in the doorway listening for a moment, turned her head and asked Melvin, ¡°Go in thereter. Do you know what to do?¡±

    Melvin nodded, ¡°Tell it like it is.¡±

    Receiving the answer, Lyra withdrew her eyes in satisfaction, pushed the door open and walked in, looking at the person sitting on the parlor couch.

    ¡°Wesley, long time no see. Your temper did not change a bit. No wonder old Freeman at first can not rest assured to give the Freeman group to you.¡±

    The words hit the nail on the head and poked Wesley in the heart.

    Not being looked up to by his father was something he had always been angry about, and when Lyra mentioned it, his whole face instantly turned green with anger.

    ¡°Just how do you talk to your elders?¡±

    Lyra sat on the couch opposite him with a t face and sneered, ¡°Gentle and courteous elders do deserve respect, but do you?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Wesley red at her. His beard stuck up.

    Both were obviously seated. Lyra¡¯s calmness made Wesley¡¯s aura significantly weaker than hers.

    Wesley, before he had time to continue to educate her, nced at the familiar figure standing next to her.

    He watched closely. Wasn¡¯t Melvin who had been missing for some time ago?

    ¡°Melvin, when did youe back? If you¡¯re back, why are you still condoning this woman taking away the group?¡±

    Melvin stated expressionlessly, ¡°Wesley, I only came back yesterday afternoon, and by the time I got back, it was a done deal.¡±

    ¡°Fuck the deal!¡±

    Wesley was so angry that he pped the coffee table, ¡°You are the holder of 40% of the shares given by old Freeman. You have ran the group for many years. In front of the shareholders, you are very authoritative. How can you let this woman steal the position of the person in charge!?¡±

    Melvin exined, ¡°Wesley, with the exception of your 15%, all the shares of thepany were acquired by her, and there are no other shareholders. She is thergest shareholder of the Freeman group.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Wesley wondered how this was a little different from Ashley¡¯s narrative.

    Jackie, next to her, had the good sense to put thepany share book on the coffee table.

    Wesley carefully reviewed it, and suddenly his face was ck as the bottom of a pot.

    He was not in Frayton yesterday, and if Melvin had not returned either, thepany would indeed be left to her to run the show.

    But ¡­ he had been thinking about the position of the power for so many years, he can not let this foreign woman take it.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    With a twinkle in his eye, he redirected his attention to Melvin, who was standing.

    ¡°What are you doing standing there? At least you are the secondrgest shareholder of thepany. Come and sit down.¡±

    Lyra also looked back at Melvin.

    He pursed his lips and did not answer. His head bowed like a proud lion with its ws sharpened.

    Satisfied with his obedient look, Lyra looked back at Wesley and exined with a smile, ¡°I spoke for him because he is now my servant. He is certainly only worthy to stand when talking between masters.¡±

    Wesley stared incredulously, ncing back and forth between Lyra and Melvin.

    It seemed that he had to digested what Lyra said.

    When he reacted, he was furious, ¡°Bastard! Did you sign a contract to sell yourself? You¡¯ve disgraced the Freeman family by being submissive and obedient in front of women!¡±

    Wesley himself was a traditional-minded old codger.

    Besides, the Freeman family was the only one that had produced such apetitive one.

    Even if he was not happy that Melvin had overtaken him to get the position of the person in charge, Melvin did bring the Freeman group to unprecedented heights after he took office, allowing him to live a very prosperous life just by having shares and dividends over the years.

    Now it was being held by a woman!

    He was so angry that he rushed over and pped him hard, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today instead of old Freeman and your father!¡±

    Melvin saw him rush over and didn¡¯t duck, and didn¡¯t even frown.

    ¡°Pop¡± a crunching sound.

    Melvin grunted, the left side of his face swelled up at a rate visible to the naked eye, and blood soaked out of the corner of his mouth.

    His current physical strength simply can not endure the force of the p. The whole person fell uncontrobly to the ground.

    Lyra was quick to hold him up.

    Wesley didn¡¯t have enough, so he raised his palm again and immediately came down with a second p.

    Lyra clutched his hand and pushed it back hard, ¡°This is not the Freeman family, nor is it your the Freeman family¡¯spany. Go back and beat someone up. Don¡¯t act in front of me.¡±

    The bodyguard next to her quickly stepped in and forced Wesley back onto the couch.

    Melvin had stood firm.

    He raised his hand to wipe off the blood from the corner of his mouth, and his expression was still faint.

    Even Wesley rushed in front of him, he did not blink more than once.

    A pair of ck eyes was as deep as a pool. No one knew what he was pondering.

    Lyra looked at his little miserable face and got a little angry.

    She red hard at Wesley, mocking, ¡°By the way, the Freeman Manor isn¡¯t the Freeman Manor anymore either, so those old stereotypical stubborn rules in the family should be scrapped!¡±

    The Freeman Manor was also robbed by this woman?

    Wesley thought of Fiona the defeated bitch, and looked at Melvin, pointing at him and scolding.

    ¡°Do you realize that you are now aiding and abetting the enemy! I left Frayton two days ago because my investigation revealed that old Freeman¡¯s death was probably rted to this woman!¡±

    At these words, Melvin¡¯s downcast eyes finally went to Wesley.

    Wesley gritted his teeth and continued, ¡°This woman killed old Freeman, and now she¡¯s plotting to take over the Freeman family business. Such a woman should not be kept!¡±

    He gave Melvin a meaningful look.

    ¡°Melvin, you have to make a decision early!¡±

 Chapter 112 Two Men One Show

    After Wesley finished in front of Lyra, he sighed deeply and walked out of the president¡¯s office with his hands behind his back. He was exasperated and without looking back.

    When he waspletely out of the Freeman group, he changed his face from a sad frown to a rxed and happy smile.

    Meanwhile in the office.

    Lyra turned her head to Melvin and saw that the corners of his mouth were slightly puffy and the thumbprint on the left side of his face was clearly visible.

    His handsome face that can be viewed every day, was beaten like this by Wesley.

    Sooner orter, she¡¯ll have to kill that old fox!

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    She cupped his chin and observed his injuries.

    Melvin had no expression and did not answer. His face was as calm as if he was not the one being beaten.

    Lyra saw him and got angry, viciously pinching the flesh on the left side of his face.

    Melvin tightened his eyebrows and averted his face in pain, trying to avoid her clutches.

    Finally his expression was different. She thought he couldn¡¯t feel the pain.

    Lyra¡¯s face was not good, ¡°It seems you know the pain. Why you did not dodge when Wesley pped you? Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t have time to react!¡±

    If she did not protect him, with his current physical fitness, can he resist a few blows?

    Melvin pursed the corners of his mouth, but asked her rhetorically, ¡°Where were you the day Grandpa died?¡±

    Lyra locked eyes with him and saw his dark eyes.

    Was this a case of believing Wesley and suspecting that she really killed old Freeman?

    She didn¡¯t lie, ¡°Right before old Freeman died. Thest person he saw was me.¡±

    ¡°What did he say to you?¡±

    Lyra was silent for a moment.

    In fact, old Freeman asked her to help guard the Freeman group.

    The old Freeman also said, ¡°Good girl, Melvin is high-minded, but he is very dedicated. If he finds you good, in love with you, he will be willing to give everything to you. You have to promise me. Help me take good care of him. Do not divorce.¡±

    She missed her appointment on this one.

    She spent three years to let him fall in love with her and now she did not care.

    So keeping the Freeman group was herst promise to old Freeman.

    Seeing her lost in thought, Melvin narrowed his dark eyes and asked again, ¡°What exactly did he say?¡±

    Lyra resumed her seat on the couch, and the usual coldness returned to her eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell you.¡±

    The tone was a bit provocative.

    The anger under Melvin¡¯s eyes shed.

    She hooked her lips and continued, ¡°What? You think I got old Freeman killed, too?¡±

    Melvin was silent and his expression was serious, ¡°No, you wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    It seemed he hadn¡¯t fallen for it?

    He was not too stupid.

    Her anger subsided quite a bit, and when she looked up she saw he standing mute. The left half of her swollen face was very incongruous, destroying the beauty of the original handsome face.

    He needed to be taught, but this little face was very pleasing to the eye.

    She reached out from the bottom of the coffee table drawer to take out the spare small medical kit and pushed it to him, ¡°It¡¯s ugly. There¡¯s ice in the small refrigerator in the corner there. Take it and put it on yourself.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Melvin didn¡¯t push back, fetching ice and sitting on the couch to skillfully apply the medicine.

    Lyra walked to her desk and started working.

    The bodyguard and Jackie went out with good sense, closing the door behind them.

    The office was instantly left with the sound of keyboard tapping and the asional sound from Melvin¡¯s medication, and the atmosphere was a bit eerie.

    Other than that, no one was the first to speak up.

    This atmospherested for almost an hour and a half until Jackie knocked on the door again.

    ¡°Ms. Carroll, Mr. Frazier is here.¡±

    What was Garrett doing at the Freeman group?

    Lyra thought for a moment, ¡°Let him in.¡±

    Melvin, sitting on the sofa, suddenly wrinkled his eyebrows.

    Mr. Frazier? Which Mr. Frazier?

    Another new man she met?

    Garrett pushed the door in just as Melvin stood up.

    Even though the two people were separated by a long distance, both found each other¡¯s presence in the first time.

    The love rival saw the love rival.

    Melvin was the first to smile and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be the youngest master of the Frazier family, my respects.¡±

    Garrett saw him and anger was rising in his heart.

    Originally he wanted to dissuade Lyra from signing an agreement with Melvin, but he didn¡¯t expect her to bring someone to thepany in a dignified manner? This was in the Freeman group!

    Garrett darkened his face, approached Melvin and whispered, ¡°Lyra is already divorced from you. She signed that one year agreement with you just to make you pay your debts. You must not think anything of her for that. Mr. Freeman, what do you think?¡±

    The expression on his face was gentle, but his tone was threatening.

    Melvin heard him talking about the agreement. It seemed that he and Lyra¡¯s rtionship was not ordinary.

    ¡°I wonder what position Mr. Frazier is taking to warn me?¡±

    Garrett: ¡°She¡¯s single now and I¡¯m courting her. I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be long before she agrees to be with me, so I¡¯m telling you as her future boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, it seems she hasn¡¯t given her consent yet. Mr. Frazier wants to assert his sovereignty so soon?¡±

    Garrett frowned, ¡°So what, at least I have a chance, but you will never have a chance!¡±

    Lyra hold her forehead. Two men kept talking and her office again became an arena.

    Wasn¡¯t it said that two women were one show?

    How can two men¡­?

    The two men were still arguing.

    Melvin: ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to admit it anymore, you can¡¯t deny the fact that I¡¯m her ex-husband. At least I used to be closer to her than you are!¡±

    He put emphasis on every words he said and his eyes seemed to mean something.

    Garrett was furious, ¡°You¡¯ve only known her for a few years? How much do you know about her? I grew up with her. I know her better than you!¡±

    Melvin¡¯s pupils shrank and his eyebrows knitted tighter.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Lyra can¡¯t listen to it anymore. their arguing was simply her headache. She had to hurry up and sent these two away.

    She took the lead and looked at Garrett, ¡°You came over today. What are you doing?¡±

    Garrett hade to persuade her to break the agreement with Melvin, but there were some things he couldn¡¯t say yet in front of Melvin.

    So, he took the job as an excuse, ¡°It¡¯s about the film base construction. Originally I went to Angle Group to find you, but you are not here. I learned that you are in the Freeman group. I came over.¡±

    This was business.

    Lyra looked at Melvin again, ¡°You haven¡¯t visited your mother and sister since yesterday afternoon, right? I¡¯ll have my bodyguard take you to the Freeman Manor to see them. You can pacify them both in the meantime, so that they will suffer less from the fuss.¡±

    Deliberately to get rid of him?

    Was this between him and Garrett, choosing thetter?

    Melvin was offended, ¡°No way!¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t care if he was happy or not. She just called her bodyguard in and took the man away.

    As the two men passed past each other, Garrett stared at the left side of his face, where the swelling hadn¡¯tpletely subsided. He smiled provocatively, as if he had won the round.

    Melvin came out of the office with a ck face, got in the elevator, and was stiffly shoved into the car by the bodyguard.

    But at this point, he had lost the jealousy of fighting with Garrett. His thoughts had been stuck on Garrett¡¯sst words.

    It seemed that Keith had said something simr before in order to stimte him.

    He didn¡¯t think much about it at the time, just assumed it was Keith saying it on purpose to piss him off.

    Now that he thought about it. Something was not right!

 Chapter 113 End it with consummation

    Lyra¡¯s information about her 15-year-old was only one word ¡°orphanage¡±, but two big families¡¯ powerful young masters in Suham even said they had known her since childhood ¡­

    Was she also from one of the big families in Suham?

    Then why did she end up in Frayton¡¯s orphanage, and happen to save old Freeman?

    Then she married him, and suddenly took the initiative to divorce, while robbing the Freeman group and the Freeman Manor when he was absent, and even letting Collin¡¯s people kill him ¡­

    Could everything have been premeditated from the beginning?

    If that was true, was she acting when she supposedly asked him to pay back the debt?

    Paying back her three years of youth debt was to clear her name and evoke his guilt?

    Melvin¡¯s dark eyes were serious, and the suspicion in his heart grew deeper.

    While he was thinking about it, the car arrived at the entrance of the Freeman Manor before he knew it.

    Melvin wanted to go in by himself and turned his head to the two bodyguards, ¡°You guys just wait at the door. I¡¯ll go in by myself, have a look, say a few words ande out.¡±

    The bodyguards¡¯ expressions were firm, ¡°No, Miss Carroll has instructed us to protect you wherever you go. Please Mr. Freeman don¡¯t make it difficult for us.¡±

    Wherever he went?

    Lyra was really ¡­ defending him stoutly.

    ¡°Then you can follow me, but when I am talking with my mother and sister, can you stand a little farther away and not eavesdrop on us?¡±

    The two bodyguards looked at each other and nodded in agreement.

    Because Fiona was elder and had a rough time when she was a child, she knew how to endure the present hardships to revive. Therefore, Nancy and other servants did not deliberately put obstacles in Fiona¡¯s way. However, She was young and arrogant, and was used to resist of Nancy¡¯s orders, so they were assigned with different tasks.

    She was sent to clean the toilets and even brush the dirty toilets in the maid¡¯s room.

    Because of the short distance, Melvin chose to go see her first.

    The servants got the news and liberated She in advance and let her wait for Melvin in the corridor.

    She was dressed in a servant¡¯s outfit and her eyes were red, as if she had been crying for a long time.

    As soon as she saw Melvin, which was like looking at a savior, she jumped over to hug him and begged forfort.

    ¡°Melvin! You¡¯re finally back! Are you here to rescue me? Take me away. The Freeman Manor is a purgatory for me now. I don¡¯t want to stay here for one more second.¡±

    She pulled Melvin to leave, but Melvin did not move.

    She was bewildered.

    The bodyguards next to him helped Melvin exin, ¡°He is now Miss Carroll¡¯s personal butler. He can¡¯t save you. He just stopped by to see you.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What is personal butler?!¡±

    She was beyond shocked. Her hope was crumbling.

    She simply could not ept this fact, ¡°Melvin, how can you give in to her! You are my brother! You¡¯re the backbone of the Freeman family! Why did you ¡­¡±

    The bodyguards still wanted to speak, but was red at by Melvin. They knew how to behave in the delicate situation, shut up and went to a ce two meters away from the two to rest.

    Seeing they leave, Melvin only whispered, ¡°She, you have to behave well. I will think of a way.¡±

    She broke down in tears, ¡°What can you do? You¡¯re her butler. What¡¯s the difference between your status and mine and mom¡¯s ¡­¡±

    She paused and suddenly thought of something. Her face gradually emerged sinisterness.

    ¡°I understand Melvin! Are you able to be alone with her now? Then brother, you must find a chance to help me kill her. She put me in such a situation. I can¡¯t stand against her!¡±

    Seeing that she waspletely overwhelmed by hatred, Melvin estimated that she would not listen to him if he continued to dissuade her.

    After reminding her for a couple of more times to be less fussy, he turned his head and prepared to go see Fiona.

    She was still shouting at the back of the room, ¡°Brother! Remember! You have to kill her! I want her dead!¡±

    The two bodyguards¡¯ faces paled slightly.

    Melvin noticed the two men¡¯s expressions, said nothing, and went to see Fiona without looking back.

    Fiona was clearing weeds in the small backyard.

    Seeing her son intact in front of her, she had a kind of lost and found joy, hugging Melvin while crying and inquiring after his health.

    ¡°Good son, it¡¯s good to be back. You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight in this period of time. Is it because you didn¡¯t eat well? Why do you look so haggard. Are you sick? I know you had a hard time with Lyra too, but you must take care of yourself, otherwise mommy will be heartbroken.¡±

    She stroked Melvin¡¯s face, and although the swelling on his face had barely gone down, she still detected the difference.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with the left side of your face? Who hit it? Did Lyra do it?¡±

    Melvin took her hand, ¡°No, it¡¯s Wesley.¡±

    ¡°How dare that old man Wesley hit you? When our family survives this disaster, I¡¯ll really embarrass him!¡±

    She huffed and puffed.

    And since Lyra didn¡¯t hurt her son, did this mean that she actually still had feelings for her son?

    She looked around to make sure the two bodyguards were chatting not far away and had no time to pay attention to this side before she whispered close to Melvin¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Melvin, Lyra is not simple. From sending Charlotte to jail, to now the Freeman family bankruptcy, she has nned all the things very well.st time Ashley also suspected her identity. Although she did not say until the end, I think her identity must not be simple. ¡±

    Melvin¡¯s eyebrows knitted together and he listened to her quietly.

    ¡°Son, you must find an opportunity to thoroughly investigate her identity. If she is really a certain big family¡¯s daughter, you will be more attentive in front of her, and strive to re-marry her. Or worse, find a way to knock her up!

    Fiona used this trick to marry into the Freeman family before.

    Although Melvin was a man, she thought her son looked so handsome, and making a sacrifice should be no problem.

    Melvin¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot, and he took away her hand that was touching his face.

    ¡°Take advantage of her danger. Really, I¡¯ll not be a man if I do such a thing. You should not mention it in the future.¡±

    Fiona didn¡¯t think so, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? If you can remarry, I will not make things difficult for her. If she is really the daughter of a big family, you can let me serve her!¡±

    ¡°You are unbelievable!¡±

    His words were cold. Melvin turned his head and left.

    Fiona looked at his back and stomped her feet in anger.

    This kid, howe he didn¡¯t know the good tradition!?

    The two bodyguards saw that they had finished talking and followed Melvin once again.

    With a solemn expression, Melvin walked slowly as he passed through the first floor¡¯s lobby.

    Staying at the Freeman Manor was the best opportunity. If he went back to Seaside Vi, it will be difficult for him to contact Chad.

    Thinking of this, he pressed his stomach and his expression was slightly ufortable, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom. You guys just wait here. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    The two bodyguards were unmoved, still following him and even having the intention of going into the bathroom with him at one point.

    Melvin stood at the door and stopped the two men in time.

    ¡°This is a private house. There is only one toilet on each floor. Do you have to stand in front of me and stare when I use the toilet? Don¡¯t you feel disgusting?¡±

 Chapter 114 Thoroughly investigate her identity

    The bodyguard heard it.

    emmm¡­

    It was as if they could imagine the scene!

    But if they didn¡¯t go in and watch, and Melvin ran away, they would not know how to exin ¡­

    The two people were a little hesitated. Melvin smiled and continued, ¡°All the toilet windows in the Freeman Manor are sealed in order to prevent idents. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can check.¡±

    As he said, he walked in and tried to open the window in front of the bodyguards.

    Then they personally tried to open it. After confirming that it wouldn¡¯t open, they reviewed the whole toilet again, and there was only a venttion pipe in the ceiling overhead. But the pipe was very small, and it was not like it could amodate an adult male.

    Seeing the two of them wavering, Melvin added, ¡°I don¡¯t feel well in my stomach, so I may need fifteen minutes. So please wait a little longer.¡±

    The two men agreed.

    ¡°You only have fifteen minutes. If you don¡¯te out by then, we don¡¯t care what you¡¯re doing in there.¡±

    Melvin nodded and the bodyguard turned their heads to go out.

    He gently locked the door behind him, quickly stepped onto the sink and turned on the venttion duct in the ceiling.

    In fact, this venttion duct was originally designed to facilitate the unexpected situation with specifically-built escape routes.

    From the outside, it looked like the pipe was very small. When opened, inside was different. There was half a brick that was glued with the iron mesh of the pipe, which was not easy to notice.

    Inside, there were two passages, one leading to the rooftop of the vi and the other leading to the end of the back door.

    When he entered the Freeman Manor, he heard unusual bird calls from Chad. The sound came from above, so he chose to take the rooftop path.

    Although the pipe was enough to amodate him, it was just barely suitable. He was tall and can only move forward with knees bent. After he only proceeded half of the path, he was already tired and sweaty. The injury in his back began to hurt as well.

    But with only fifteen minutes, he had to grit his teeth, hold on for dear life and pick up the pace.

    Opening the rooftop vent, Chad, who was hiding in the shadows, saw him and immediately ran over to help him.

    He just climbed a section of the pipe, and was covered in cold sweat. His tired hands were shaking, which made Chad feel very strange, ¡°Boss, your state is not quite right? Even if the back injury is notpletely healed, you won¡¯t be so tired as this, right?¡±

    ¡°I was injected with a modified version of the 023 special effects drug.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    Chad¡¯s heart shuddered, ¡°Did Miss Carroll give you the injection? She¡¯s ¡­ too cruel.¡±

    Melvin didn¡¯t say anything. His eyes were dark and his face had a mysterious expression.

    Although Lyra had not told him the name of the drug, he had used 023 before when treating prisoners of war. And the one Lyra had given him was a toned-down version with reduced effect.

    Chad was emotional, ¡°Boss, since you are out, we can leave together so you don¡¯t have to suffer. Our brothers are outside in ambush, just waiting for your order.¡±

    Melvin was adamant.

    ¡°She has secrets, maybe rted to the Freeman family. I stay with her to do investigation. Now there is not much time, I will be short.¡±

    Chad nodded his head.

    Melvin continued, telling Chad about all his previous suspicions.

    ¡°Contact Jay. I suspect Lyra is likely to have a connection with the four big families in Suham. Garrett and Keith attach great importance to her, so first rule out the Lloyd family and Frazier family. The White family¡­ absolutely impossible. So focus on the Cahan family. As long as there are girls who missed or disappeared six years ago or the timeline is simr with Lyra¡¯s. Report to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chad thought for a moment, ¡°So today Wesley said Miss Carroll killed old Freeman ¡­ do you believe?¡±

    Melvin¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and a hint of danger erupted from his dark eyes.

    ¡°Can¡¯t absolutely believe it. Wesley that old fox just wants to lure me to fight with Lyra a bloodbath. Then he¡¯ll reap the benefit of it, but Lyra¡¯s identity is indeed not simple. So check them all.¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Chad was silent before he said, ¡°I always feel if what Miss Carroll did is really premeditated, then the chances of her being the daughter of arge family are smaller. Is it possible that she is a spy sent by a certain family because they found out your whereabouts? Judging from her ability, there¡¯s 80% she has secret agent background. She has the extraordinary ability to hide herself.¡±

    If she was really a spy, it was not easy to check the identity ¡­

    Melvin pondered slightly, ¡°That¡¯s why we have to prepare for two eventualities. If she¡¯s from a noble family, maybe it¡¯s all a coincidence and I¡¯m just paranoid. I¡¯ll find a chance to test her tonight. In addition, I¡¯ll arrange for you to meet two people in jail ¡­¡±

    Chad listened and nodded respectfully, ¡°Yes, boss.¡±

    ¡°Well, go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Boss ¡­¡±

    With time running out, Melvin turned his head to leave and Chad called out to him. His expression implied a little hesitant.

    ¡°Say it.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have suspicions that Miss Carroll was the girl who saved your life years ago?¡±

    Melvin lowered his dark eyes, and his tone was cool, ¡°But she denied it. Maybe she really isn¡¯t and I¡¯m mistaken. In any case, everything will have to wait for her identity and past to be clearly investigated before we can make a conclusion.¡±

    Since he found out earlier that Fred¡¯s attitude towards Charlotte was not quite right, he asked Fred to check it out while pretending to ask Jay to do the same.

    Charlotte was found to have been Pinewood Street that day, but it happened after he was rescued by the girl.

    Charlotte deceived him for more than ten years, using his sense of manly responsibility to make a bunch of mishaps. Originally he was going to deal with her, but since she had been sent to jail by Lyra, he would let her fend for herself.

    But if the girl who saved him in the first ce was really Lyra.

    Melvin thought it wasplicated, and didn¡¯t know what emotions he had in his dark eyes.

    Then he owed her more than three years ¡­

    ¡­

    At the same time, the entrance to the toilet on the first floor.

    The bodyguards Eleven and Seventeen were getting a little impatient waiting.

    Seventeen pressed against the door and listened to the sounds inside, which was surprisingly quiet, ¡°Eleven, it doesn¡¯t look like there¡¯s anyone inside. He can¡¯t really be running away, right?¡±

    Eleven looked at the time. It was exactly fifteen minutes.

    He knocked on the door first, ¡°Mr. Freeman, fifteen minutes are up. Haven¡¯t you finished yet? You¡¯re not constipated, are you?¡±

    Another three consecutive knocks.

    There was still no movement inside ¡­

    Eleven¡¯s face changed. He turned the door handle twice, and it was locked!

    ¡°Oh no, Seventeen, kick the door!¡±

    Seventeen was ordered to take two steps back, then kicked hard at the lock, and the handle with the lock was sacrificed on the spot.

    The two men pushed open the door and took a look.

    Melvin was standing unhurriedly and tying his belt. His movements were reserved and natural.

    His face was a little cold and not too happy to see two people breaking and entering.

    ¡°It¡¯s not very nice for you two to break something here on your first visit to the Freeman Manor, is it?¡±

    The two men reviewed the entire toilet and stared at him warily, ¡°This is Miss Carroll¡¯s territory now. We¡¯ll ask her for forgiveness for breaking it, but you! You are inside. Why didn¡¯t you make a sound when I just knocked on the door?¡±

 Chapter 115 Do you kneel down or not?

    Melvin¡¯s expression remained very calm and indifferent as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t like to talk when I¡¯m addressing my need.¡±

    Eleven and Seventeen were dumbfound!!!

    He should not be in ¡­

    Only fifteen minutes only, he went to the toilet while ¡­ masturbating?

    The time was a bit short ¡­

    The two men unconsciously moved their eyes down from his face.

    With their shocked expressions, Melvin¡¯s face darkened. He was talking about using the toilet!

    But anyway, it was misunderstood. He could not exin, and finally walked gracefully to the sink to wash his hands.

    The two men watched him go and wash his hands.

    Well, okay, they could understand him as men.

    Why did men have to make it difficult for men?

    Eleven and Seventeen totally believed his bullshit.

    After exiting the Freeman Manor, they stuffed Melvin back into the car and headed back to Seaside Vi.

    To the vi, before Eleven and Seventeen concealed themselves in the dark, they notified him in advance, ¡°Mr. Freeman, it is estimated that there are four hours left Miss Carroll returns. Although we went out for a few hours today, you should do the same chores before Miss Carroll arrives home. ¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Melvin was expressionless and pushed the door into the vi after he finished.

    ¡­

    Lyra was an hourte and finally got off work.

    Because it was squandered by Fiona and Ashley for some time, there were many pits in the Freeman group still remaining to be fixed, and the stock market was far less good than before.

    Lyra can only make more effort to try to bring the Freeman group back to its original height as soon as possible, so that she can go to the Harrington Group to collect its debt as soon as possible.

    Back at Seaside Vi, she didn¡¯t rush in, but called out Eleven and Seventeen who were hiding in the shadows.

    ¡°Miss.¡± The two men shouted respectfully and began to report, ¡°Mr. Freeman did not act in any unusual way today.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t believe it, ¡°He was so well behaved? Are you sure you haven¡¯t let him out of sight?¡±

    The two men spoke in unison, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What did he say when he saw Fiona and She. Tell me word for word.¡±

    The two men looked at each other and began to report.

    Lyra listened to this with little expression on her face, ¡°Okay, I get it. You guys can withdraw.¡±

    After knowing of the general situation, she walked through the front garden and pushed the door into the living room.

    The living room was bright, with the faint smell of meal.

    Melvin, who was in the kitchen, heard themotion and came out. He took her slippers out of the shoe cab and put them in front of her heels in a disciplined manner.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a hard day.¡±

    Lyra stood quietly in the doorway observing him, although he said it with a somewhat forced tone and a cold expression, as if she owed him millions of dors.

    But at least, what was ordered was done, and Lyra was too tired after a busy day of work to bother continuing being picky.

    After a ¡°hmm¡±, she turned her head and headed upstairs.

    Melvin said, ¡°The food is ready. Please have it first before you go up.¡±

    Lyra turned her head to look at the meal on the dining table, suddenly remembering how he sneered when she waited all night for him toe home for dinner, and her face grew cold.

    ¡°You can eat it. I¡¯ve already eaten.¡±

    She was about to leave again when Melvin stepped forward to stop her with an odd expression, ¡°Already eaten? Whom did you eat with, Keith or Cody?¡±

    Thinking of the man during the day, Melvin grimaced, ¡°It was Garrett, wasn¡¯t it? You talked about work and went to dinner alone?¡±

    Lyra wrinkled her brow.

    This tone of voice, this expression ¡­

    Why was he like a wife who scolded the husband who came homete?

    ¡°Melvin, you know your position. You¡¯re just my servant now. You¡¯re not qualified to ask me who I¡¯m having dinner with.¡±

    She finished and walked around him to go upstairs.

    Watching her figure fade away in the stairs, Melvin¡¯s entire being was suddenly hostile.

    Thinking about tonight¡¯s test, he looked to the fruit knife in the basket on the coffee table with a mysterious expression.

    Late at night, 3:00 am.

    The whole vi seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep, and this time was exactly the time when people were in deep sleep.

    The silvery gray moonlight shone through the window, scattering sporadically onto the man who was sleeping on the bed.

    However, the next second, the man indifferently opened his eyes. His deep ck eyes were not sleepy at all.

    He turned over and sat up, gingerly out of the room. First, he went to the first floor to get the fruit knife and then went up to the third floor ¡­

    This night, Lyra slept restlessly.

    She always felt that something was staring at her from the shadows, and for a long time.

    How did this feel ¡­ so simr to the night before the divorce?

    After realizing something, her eyes opened and a strong wind suddenly came to her ears.

    She didn¡¯t even think about it. As if her body reacted instinctively, she reached her hand to hold the de tightly. Her palm was cut by the de. Bright red blood dripped down from her hand to the bed sheet.

    Not caring about the pain, she quickly sat up and pped viciously with the other hand after estimating the man¡¯s distance.

    ¡°Er ¡­¡±

    The p hit the man right in the face, and after a muffled grunt, the man flopped to the ground and loosened his grip on the knife¡¯s handle.

    Lyra hardly had to guess that no one else in the whole vi but him who would dare to make a move on her.

    She threw the knife and quickly turned on the deskmp to take a look.

    Sure enough, it was Melvin!

    She was furious, ¡°You want to die, don¡¯t you? With your strength now, do you really think you can kill me?¡±

    Melvin struggled to wipe off the blood from the right corner of his mouth. When he looked up, he was shocked by the sheets and the bright red blood on Lyra¡¯s hand.

    Was this woman stupid? How dared she use her hand to hold the de!?

    He suddenly felt a little guilty and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Lyra looked at him with a mute expression and red at him, ¡°What are you staring at? Go get the medical kit!¡±

    ¡°Okay ¡­¡±

    Melvin got up from the floor sharply and went downstairs to get the medical kit.

    While leaving the room, he recognized one thing.

    A well-trained, good spy should have noticed when he entered the room, and Lyra, although she reacted in time, was not quick enough.

    In fact, he was just testing tonight. If she reacted quickly enough and killed him, he would immediately send a code to notify Chad who ambushed outside then.

    If there was not the slightest reaction, his knife would have stopped before it pierced her skin.

    But this stupid woman ¡­

    s.

    He sighed. It looked like she could not be a spy, so this series of revenge on the Freeman family should be a coincidence.

    The guilt in Melvin¡¯s heart deepened, and he put his hand to his lips to make a retreating bird call cue, then quickened his pace up the stairs.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    The room.

    Lyra¡¯s eyes were cold when she saw him re-enter.

    She waited for the person toe to her heels before she spoke grimly.

    ¡°Kneel down!¡±

    Melvin froze for a couple of seconds. There was resistance all over his face.

    He did feel guilty in his heart, but that didn¡¯t mean he can let her trample his dignity into the ground!

    ¡°Man, neither poverty nor humbleness can make him swerve from principle. I¡¯ll not kneel ¡­¡±

    ¡°Fine, you¡¯re not kneeling down, are you? Seems like you like being surrounded by people, so I¡¯ll just have to have my bodyguarde in and give you a hand.¡± Lyra didn¡¯t have the patience to hear him and made a move to press the bedside rm.

    She just finished her words and there was ¡°poof¡±, a muffled sound.

    It was the sound of kneeling down the floor.

    Melvin said righteously, ¡°But I can be swerved from principle.¡±

 Chapter 116 This apology is too late

    Lyra was furious and almostughed at his response.

    Seeing that he still had an arrogant expression of ¡°although I knelt down, I was by no means abashed¡±, she coldly snorted and chided, ¡°What are you doing? Apply medicine!¡±

    Melvin quickly opened the medicine box and began to carefully apply medicine to the wound on her hand.

    The knife wound was not deep, but it was almost across the entire palm of the hand.

    So much so that her originally fair and tender hand became a bit ferocious because of the long wound.

    Melvin felt distressed, and the medicine was applied with more gentle and careful movements.

    Lyra looked coldly at the man who was kneeling at her feet in a disciplined manner and asked, ¡°Why did you make a fool of yourself when you knew it would be impossible to kill me?¡±

    Melvin bowed his head and pursed his lips without speaking.

    ¡°Was it to help She out, or did you really believe Wesley and think I killed old Freeman?¡±

    Melvin remained silent and concentrated on administering the medicine to her.

    Lyra observed him and reasoned, which was rare for her, ¡°Then it should not for the old Freeman. He had cancer before he died. I do not need to take the trouble to kill an old man who was just about to die. This is also very clear to you, so it is for She?¡±

    The answer to her was still the silence from the man.

    She hooked the man¡¯s chin with her uninjured left hand, forcing him to look up into her eyes.

    ¡°You should know my character. She may be happy that I hurt my hand, but you¡¯re about to pay the price. Is it worth it to you?¡±

    The word ¡°price¡± made Melvin¡¯s eyes slightly red at the end, ¡°It¡¯s not worth it, so I regret it.¡±

    Lyra looked down at him and keenly noticed that his eyes were red and his expression was quite sincere.

    Was this because of the guilt of seeing her hand hurt badly?

    Or was it an act for her?

    Her starry eyes narrowed and she inadvertently saw his swollen right cheek again.

    ¡°Pretty good, now your left and right palms are considered symmetrical.¡±

    She paused and continued, ¡°Remember not long ago, when you blocked me in the women¡¯s room, I said that one day, I would make you pay the price by kneeling down. I really did not expect this day toe so quickly.¡±

    Melvin listened to her scoffing tone. He found it very ufortable, forcefully broke free from her hand and lowered his head to continue to apply medicine.

    He applied the medicine in an orderly manner, without hurting her in any way, and wrapped it extremely well with bandages.

    Lyra looked at his skillful technique and asked tentatively, ¡°You, the Freeman family¡¯s precious young master, should have been spoiled since childhood, right? Fiona must be distressed if there is even the slightest bump or bruise on your body. Howe you are so skilled at dressing things like this?¡±

    Melvin stopped and exined naturally, ¡°Because I was naughty when I was a child, I got hurt always. Then I know how to deal with it.¡±

    Lyra knew he was being perfunctory and hiding, but didn¡¯t bother to ask.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    The room was silent for a moment.

    The atmosphere was eerily quiet.

    Melvin finished his medication and had the good sense not to get up.

    Lyra gave him a condensed look, and then looked at the blood on the bed, ¡°Wash the whole set by hand tonight right in the back yard. Don¡¯t go to bed until you¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Melvin hardly hesitated.

    He lowered his eyes, and this look was obviously too obedient to be true.

    But Lyra was furious when she thought of his reckless behavior tonight that he snuck into her room with a knife.

    This man was too good at hiding!

    Every time when he yed nice, it always seemed like he was holding something bad.

    Lyra felt annoyed.

    She would slowly wear down all the dignity and pride of this man!

    ¡°Seems it is impossible to sleep!¡±

    She said and headed for the door.

    Melvin grabbed her wrist with sharp eyes, ¡°Where to?¡±

    Her tone was cold, ¡°Go to Mr. Lloyd¡¯s for a few nights.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±

    He almost subconsciously blurted it out.

    After receiving an angry look from Lyra, he softened his tone, ¡°I mean, it¡¯s not good for you to bother him at thiste hour. And it¡¯s not appropriate for you to be alone with him.¡±

    He hated Keith, and Keith hated him.

    Perhaps it was out of manly possessiveness, he knew he was in no position to stop it now, but he just can¡¯t ept Lyra going to Keith.

    ¡°Let go.¡±

    With a determined expression, Lyra took another step forward, followed by Melvin who crawled forward.

    His grip on her wrist tightened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go! I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have hurt you. I won¡¯t ever do it again. Don¡¯t go to Keith¡¯s home.¡±

    Lyra looked back down at him with a rare nce.

    She had known him for so many years and it was the first time she had heard him apologize.

    When he first learned that Charlotte had wrongly used her of drugging, he did not apologize.

    He didn¡¯t apologize even when he knew he owed her a three-year debt.

    Even just hurting her with a knife, he only had a word of regret and still no apology.

    Just now he remembered to apologize. That was funny!

    ¡°Your apology is toote. I don¡¯t ept it. Get out!¡±

    She snarled and shook off his hand.

    Melvin was not in the same physical condition as before and was tipped to the ground by her.

    Lyra did not give him another nce, turned and walked away from the vi without looking back.

    Melvin did not chase out.

    He sat on the floor in silence for a while, wondering what he was thinking.

    It wasn¡¯t until the sound of the car igniting its engine came on that he got up and went to the window to look.

    Several bodyguards also got into the car after Lyra.

    Two minutester, along with the roar of a car, two cars sped off in the moonlight.

    With Lyra¡¯s departure, the whole vi was eerily quiet.

    Melvin also quickly shifted back from his somewhat jealous state of mind as he took a look around Lyra¡¯s room.

    She left and took all her bodyguards with her. Could there be traces in her room that could verify her true identity?

    Because he didn¡¯t know if she would make it back, but if he was about to search, it was the best time!

    Melvin stared at the window for a while longer and his eyes wereplicated.

    ¡­

    At this point, two hundred meters away the Seaside Vi, there was an intersection.

    Both cars turned off. Lyra sat in the car and waited quietly.

    It was very quiet all around, so quiet that they could hear each other¡¯s heartbeat.

    She stared straight ahead with an expressionless face, baffled, wondering what was going on.

    About half an hour or so passed.

    Only then did she call her bodyguard who was hiding in the shadows watching from the vi.

    ¡°Did he do anything in my room while I was gone?¡±

    The bodyguard replied, ¡°He gave you a new set of bed sheets and covers, and went to the backyard to wash the dirty sheets. The covers are heavy when wet, and he seems to make much efforts to dry it.¡±

    ¡°Did he touch anything else in the room other than the changing of the covers thing?¡±

    The bodyguard thought for a moment, ¡°No, just when you left, he stood by the window and watched for a while.¡±

    Lyra pursed her lips and pondered.

    She was gone. It was such a great opportunity, and he didn¡¯t make something happen?

    Just now he went to get the medical kit, and she clearly heard the birds chirping again.

    She couldn¡¯t guess what he really wanted, but it was really hard not to be suspicious of his sometimes erratic behavior back and forth.

    Did he really just want to pay off his debt when he signed the agreement so quickly?

 Chapter 117 Who hurt Rara must suffer

    Lyra was silent for a while before she continued, ¡°Keep an eye on him. Seventeen stays behind to guard the vi. Tell him not to go out for a few days, clean the house well and do his part.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Seventeen opened the door and got out of the car and watched as the two cars headed in the direction of Keith¡¯s vi.

    Keith only knew she had returned to the vi when he saw her sitting in the dining room early the next morning eating breakfast made by Connie.

    He wanted to go over and scoff her. Suddenly he was surprised to find that she was eating with a spoon in her left hand?

    The right hand hung naturally, not on the dining table.

    Keith circled around and sat down on the dining chair next to her before he could see that she had a bandage on her right hand.

    ¡°Rara, what happened to your hand?¡±

    Lyra continued to have her porridge carelessly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I got bitten by a dog.¡±

    Keith was distressed, ¡°What kind of violent dog dares to bite my baby sister? I can help you to deal with it!¡±

    ¡°Just a big useless wolf dog. I¡¯ll clean him up.¡±

    Keith still wanted to ask, but Lyra had already put down her spoon and finished her breakfast, ¡°Keith, I¡¯m going to the Freeman group first, and I have to go to Angle Group this afternoon, so I won¡¯t bother you for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Okay, be safe.¡±

    When she had gone, Keith called Eleven in.

    He sat on the dining chair. His face was cold and stern as he swept towards Eleven, ¡°What¡¯s going on with Miss¡¯s hand injury?¡±

    Eleven lowered his head and said tremulously, ¡°It¡¯s what thedy said, bitten by ¡­ the dog.¡±

    ¡°Eleven, you know what happens when you lie to me. She¡¯s living in Seaside Vi. Where¡¯s the dog? It¡¯s Melvin, the dog, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve guessed it all, and you¡¯re still asking ¡­¡±

    Eleven was scolded and expressed his grievance.

    It was just a guess, but now that it was confirmed, Keith was furious, ¡°That son of a bitch! It was a mistake for me to let Collin cut him some ckst time. I¡¯ll make him pay with his life if he hurts my sister!¡±

    He took out his cell phone and was about to make a call when Eleven hastily blocked it.

    ¡°Master Keith, please take it easy. Thedy always has her own judgement. She keeps Mr. Freeman, so she should have her own ns. You¡¯d better not spoil her ns.¡±

    Keith narrowed his eyes and thought for a moment, ¡°His life can be left to Rara torture, but he must suffer severely for hurting Rara!¡±

    He said, greeted Eleven toe to the front, whispered a few instructions to him, ¡°¡­ remember?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Keith!¡±

    ¡­

    For the past two days, Lyra had been running around both the Angle Group and the Freeman group.

    A festival was around the corner so the reality television show had stopped recording for a day to give the girls a day off.

    She was also ready to go back to Keith¡¯s vi early and have a nice dinner with Keith. She was cleaning up her desk when her assistant, Kellie, knocked on the door in a hurry.

    ¡°Director, a bad news! The person in charge over at the casting base said that Melissa is missing again!¡±

    Lyra¡¯s expression was very grave. Who was it this time, Ashley?

    She drove to the base with Kellie in tow and checked all the surveince.

    This time, however, the situation was not quite the same asst time. Melissa had not left the base at all, so she should still be on the base, not kidnapped.

    The staff of the base will almost turn the whole base over to find her but they never found her. It was like she suddenly evaporated.

    For a while, the staff and participating girls left at the base were on edge.

    Lyra never believed there were ghosts in this world.

    Unless, of course, someone was ying ghost!

    She called all the participating girls who did not go home for the festival to her office individually for questioning.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not in the same dorm as her. I¡¯ve never even met her.¡±

    ¡°She usually does not like to talk to us. Seems to have a better rtionship with the other girls in her dormitory. You can go ask them. I do not know anything.¡±

    After asking, everyone wore masks and told lies, with no results.

    Lyra had to call on Hannah, who had just been eliminated from the previous show.

    Hannah: ¡°My votes were so less that I was already eliminated. How would I know? But Ashley did note to me. It doesn¡¯t look like she did this, but I know Jasmine McCray and her rtionship is very bad. When the camera can not see them, she bullied her. Maybe you can start from her.¡±

    Jasmine McCray?

    Lyra narrowed her eyes, ¡°Good.¡±

    She immediately asked the person in charge to investigate Jasmine¡¯s outgoing records and found that she had just left this morning. After she left for half an hour, the news of Melissa¡¯s disappearance came from the base.

    Could this be a bullying incident?

    Lyra asked the staff to find a reason to call Jasmine back.

    Jasmine, who entered the base, was forced directly to the conference room.

    Lyra sat in the main seat of the conference room, coldly staring at her, which startled Jasmine.

    ¡°Who are you? Who are you to restrict my personal freedom and bring me here!?¡±

    Lyra smiled, ¡°I¡¯m the agency director of Angle Group, the mastermind of this show.¡±

    After knowing her identity, Jasmine scorned, ¡°Do you know who I am? Polly Harper, a rich girl from the base, is covering me! If you dare to treat me like this, do you believe I can kick you out of Angle Group immediately by only a phone call?¡±

    ¡°Want to try? You can¡¯t get Angle Group to fire me with one phone call, but I can get you dropped from the game immediately with one phone call.¡±

    Jasmine was silent.

    She had a hard time getting through the first phase, and with her ranking, she had a chance to debut. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t afford to be dropped at this juncture.

    Because she was so afraid of losing, she didn¡¯t dare to make this bet with Lyra.

    Lyra saw her falter before she began to ask, ¡°Where¡¯s Melissa?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ I put her in that little out-of-the-way bathroom on the east side.¡±

    ¡­

    When Lyra found Melissa, she was soaked, cowering on the ground and shivering. Her voice was a little hoarse from shouting so long at the beginning.

    Lyra was furious and had the staff take Melissa to the base medical unit for treatment and then had Jasmine apologize to Melissa.

    When Melissa woke up, she saw the image of Jasmine kneeling by her bed with her teeth gritted.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I shouldn¡¯t have teased you!¡±

    Melissa listened to her impetuous tone and turned her face to the side, not wanting to pay attention to it at all.

    Lyra gave a nce at Jasmine who keeled on the floor and said with a fake smile, ¡°It seems your apology wasn¡¯t sincere enough for her to forgive you.¡±

    Jasmine panicked. Her eyes immediately turned red, ¡°Melissa sorry, I really know I was wrong. I just wanted to tease you. I did not want to really hurt you. I didn¡¯t mean to. Please forgive me. I made great efforts to survive the preliminary round. I don¡¯t want to be withdrawn!¡±

    Hearing herst words, the bottom of Melissa¡¯s eyes darkened and she sighed, ¡°Forget it. I forgive you. Get lost.¡±

    Jasmine was pleased and looked over at Lyra, who looked cool and arrogant next to her.

    ¡°You heard her. She said she¡¯s not going to bother with me!¡±

    Lyra let out a ¡°hmm¡±, turned her head and instructed the person in charge to go get her withdrawn from thepetition.

    Jasmine was confused, ¡°Why! You said you¡¯d leave me alone if I apologized to her!¡±

    ¡°She forgives you, but you caused her to lose her voice. I don¡¯t know if it will have an effect on next week¡¯s game, so I will never forgive!¡±

    ¡°On what grounds?!¡± Jasmine defied.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Just because not all apologies deserve to be forgiven! And I have the final say here!¡±

 Chapter 118 Stand up for her?

    Lyra was already upset during the days, and Jasmine happened to be her excuse to vent out her anger.

    Jasmine cried and was dragged out.

    The room finally quieted down and Lyra sat down next to Melissa¡¯s bed and carefully peeled an apple for her.

    Melissa watched her with unblinking eyes and smiled gratefully, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for years. You¡¯ve changed a lot, but now you¡¯re doing things with such vigor. I like it so much.¡±

    ¡°You can actually do it too.¡±

    Melissa¡¯s gaze darkened, ¡°No, I¡¯m different. I¡¯m not like all the trainees here. They have either apany or a powerful family behind them, and I only have myself.¡±

    Lyra put down the apple and held her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re amazing? That you were able to stand out from a hundred people and make it to the final step by step just by yourself?¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m only the 15th. I can¡¯t debut. Jasmine told me that the debut quota has already been decided by the majorpanies who bribed the judges. I don¡¯t have a chance.¡±

    Lyraughed.

    This was herpany. She organized the program, and specifically informed the people under her that bribery was not allowed to book the quota. Can anyone know better than her?

    Melissa was not bad looking. Although she did not belong to the type of stunning at first nce, her appearance was pleasing to eyes.

    She was a cute and simple girl.

    With this kind of look and strength, Melissa¡¯s path in the entertainment industry can go a long way.

    Whether it was for personal reasons as a friend or for the benefit of thepany, she intended to promote Melissa for a while!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My show will never have an unofficial decision. As long as you work hard you all have a chance. And, even if you don¡¯t seed in debuting this time, I will still let you sign with Angle Group as an S-rank artist.¡±

    Melissa¡¯s eyes glistened with tears.

    She bit her lip incredulously to keep the tears from falling.

    Lyra stroked her head, ¡°This time you¡¯ll just fight as hard as you can towards your goal.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lyra ¡­ Even though you never told me who you are, I know you¡¯re an amazing girl,¡± Melissa said, hugging her with emotion.

    ¡°In the future, if there are other girls bullying you again, you will stand up to them! The weaker you are, the more they will take advantage of you. Only if you stand up, they will fear you. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll be your supporter from now on!¡±

    Melissa wrapped her arms tightly around her, and something in her heart began to firm up.

    As soon as Lyra left, Melissa was blocked in the bathroom by Polly¡¯s two henchmen just after she left the infirmary that evening.

    Because it was the festival time, no camera was shooting in the base. ces such a restrooms were unlikely to have surveince.

    Polly only rushed back to the base after learning about Jasmine¡¯s inexplicable withdrawal, intending to fix Melissa so that she wouldn¡¯t dare to tell others again.

    Melissa was cornered and shivering when Lyra¡¯s words during the day suddenly shed through her mind.

    She gritted her teeth, raised the dirty mop in the corner, and waved it at the trio in demonstration.

    ¡°Polly, I¡¯m telling you. Once upon a time I gave in to you, from now on you won¡¯t touch me again!¡±

    ¡°Oh, good! Then let¡¯s y a game and try to see if you can beat one against three!¡±

    The four girls quickly wrestled together, and the bathroom was a mess of screams.

    Lyra found out about it the next morning.

    Polly, bruised and beaten, threatened to hire awyer to sue Melissa for personal injury.

    Kellie stood by and said, ¡°You three beat one but failed. The guilty party files the suit first.¡±

    Lyra also smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you. Whether Polly is to hire awyer or engage in other mischief, you have to support Melissa through the end.¡±

    ¡°No problem, Director!¡±

    Lyra was busy with work for a few days, and someone wasn¡¯t idle either.

    Seaside Vi.

    Lyra had note back once for three days in a row. Melvin did not know what was going on with him, but he always felt very upset.

    As soon as he closed his eyes, he will have the image of Lyra and Keith alone in front of him ¡­

    Just the thought of that image made him feel sick all over, everywhere.

    Why was that?

    Once upon a time he thought he was fond of Charlotte, but then he realized that he was only interested in Charlotte out of manly duty and sisterly care.

    But Lyra was different. She always evoked many emotions in him, such as anger, surprise, heartache and guilt.

    She seemed to be a very special existence for him?

    Although his heart was a mess, he had not been idle in the past few days.

    By faking his way out the door and getting the shadowy bodyguards toe out and block him, he found the hiding spots of the two bodyguards in the vi and figured out the pattern. Tonight would be a good opportunity to meet up with Chad if Lyra didn¡¯te back.

    He sat on the sofa in contemtion when the door connecting the living room to the garden was suddenly opened.

    Thinking it was Lyra who had returned, Melvin got up to go get her.

    But it wasn¡¯t Lyra who came in, it was Eleven.

    Eleven came in with three other equally tall men behind him, walking in aggressively and staring at him with a very unfriendly gaze.

    Feeling a hint of threat, Melvin looked over at Eleven and asked calmly, ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡±

    Just after he finished, the three men behind Eleven suddenly approached him with ferocity.

    Two came up behind him and imprisoned his shoulders.

    The other walked up to him and raised his palm viciously, ready to p in his cheek, which was recovered for two days.

    Eleven stopped him just in time, ¡°Master Keith said, don¡¯t hit the face! With his condition, he can¡¯t withstand you this time. Don¡¯t hit his face. It will ruin his face.¡±

    Master Keith?

    Melvin narrowed his eyes slightly and sneered, ¡°I wonder when I have offended Master Keith. Is he ready to beat me up?¡±

    Eleven said in Keith¡¯s condensed tone, ¡°You didn¡¯t offend Master Keith, but you hurt Miss Carroll. Master Keith is sure to have you punished!¡±

    Heh, Keith was feeling sorry for Lyra and wanted to stand up for her?

    Melvin felt odd.

    ¡°So it was just Master Keith¡¯s idea, not Lyra¡¯s?¡±

    Eleven was silent.

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference? As a servant that Miss Carroll signed an agreement with, you shouldn¡¯t have had bad intentions in the first ce! But not only did you sneak into her roomte at night, you also made her get hurt. Shouldn¡¯t you be punished?¡±

    In this case, although the result of having Lyra injured was not his intention, it did start because of him.

    He should pay for this.

    And looking at the attitude of these people sent by Keith, he didn¡¯t expected to end well today.

    ¡°You tell them to let go, and I¡¯ll take whatever punishment you want.¡±

    ¡°Good! Mr. Freeman has some balls.¡±

    Eleven gave a wink to the two men who were restraining him, and they had the sense to let him go.

    ¡°The punishment is very simple. Considering your current physical condition, Master Keith only beat you a hundred times by cane as a warning. How is it? Not very difficult for you, right?¡±

    Eleven took out two index-finger-thick long cane, smiling and staring at him.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Originally, Keith was going to use a riding crop.

    But the crop could break hoeses¡¯ thick skins, not to mention the fragile Melvin with the injection of special drugs. He was afraid that Melvin will not be able to withstand it and die, which would be difficult and troublesome for him to exin it to Lyra.

    But the cane was different. It was not easy to beat him to bleed, but can make him half dead. Especially the next day, the wound will be swollen.

    The feeling of being beat by the cane was very tortured ¡­

    Melvin was also well aware of this, and there was a touch of sarcasm on his lips.

    ¡°Simple indeed. Master Keith is really generous and forgiving.¡±

 Chapter 119 Beaten Up

    Eleven heard the sarcasm in his words and chuckled.

    ¡°Mr. Freeman, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Melvin made a soft ¡°hmm¡± sound and walked to the wall, facing it and bracing his hands against it.

    He just stood firmly and a cane came with wind.

    Itnded directly and unceremoniously on his upright back with a crunching sound.

    ¡°Er ¡­¡±

    Melvin clenched his teeth, and his hands almost subconsciously clenched into fists.

    Not waiting to digest the pain caused by this cane, he waspletely not given a chance to breathe but it was followed by a second and third beat.

    It hurt. It really hurt.

    Because he was injected with a special drug, his body became weaker and his skin thinner, while the pain was intensified.

    The 023 special drug was originally used to treat prisoners of war who had made great mistakes, and after injection, people were powerless to resist, and the pain during interrogation and torture was intensified, which also led to physical and mental torture to the extreme.

    He never thought that 023 drug would be used to torment him as well one day, albeit in a modified and toned down version.

    It was ironic when he just thought about it!

    ¡°Snap!¡±

    The sharp pain of the cane swinging into his back ripped his thoughts back.

    With more than 20 times of hitting, his back was already red and purple under the white shirt.

    He held on to his breath, in order to keep himself from letting out a little shout of humiliation. He bit his lower lip so hard that there was a row of blood marks on it. His forehead was covered in cold sweat, and his arms were bruised.

    When he endured the fortieth hit, his arm, which was braced against the wall, began to shake uncontrobly.

    By the time he reached the seventieth, his back was already hurting to the point of near numbness. As the skin was more fragile than before, several parts of his back had been skinned and his white shirt was soaked with scattered spots of blood.

    He began to feel dizzy, and his original long and straight legs began to tremble uncontrobly.

    Eleven watched from the sidelines and had to sigh at Master Keith¡¯s brutality that was tricky enough.

    The cane really could him painful but can¡¯t kill him.

    And because it was hidden from Miss Carroll and they quietly came to find Melvin¡¯s trouble, the wounds on the back will not affect the normal walk. Miss Carroll could not know about it.

    He was thinking about it when he suddenly heard a ¡°poof¡± sound.

    It was Melvin who fell on the floor and passed out from the pain on the spot.

    The two ¡°abusers¡± were confused, looked at each other, and finally had to turn to Eleven.

    ¡°Eleven, what to do?¡±

    Eleven looked at Melvin, who was bloodless on the floor, and asked, ¡°How much did you hit?¡±

    ¡°Ny.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Eleven sighed and was suddenly in awe of the unconscious man on the floor.

    ¡°He actually managed to stay up to ny strokes without saying a word before passing out. He is really a man.¡± He thought about it, and added, ¡°You two didn¡¯t show mercy on him, did you?¡±

    The two men shook their heads in a panic, ¡°You know how strong our hands are, not to mention that this is Master Keith¡¯s order. How dare we did?¡±

    They both paused and continued, ¡°Eleven, what should we do now? Thest ten strokes should be continue or not? If we finish, I¡¯m afraid we have to ssh him with water to wake him up before continuing, right?¡±

    Eleven didn¡¯t say anything, lowering her head to re-examine Melvin on the floor.

    His whole face was bloodless, as white as paper, but his lips were full of bright red blood marks.

    Because of his handsome features, he looked miserable, which actually did not make people feel very ugly, but had a different kind of fragile beauty.

    Eleven sincerely wanted to sigh.

    The creator was so unfair!

    This man¡¯s face was really fucking handsome!

    No wonder his owndy liked to keep this face around, at least pleasing to the eye.

    ¡°Eleven?¡±

    The two men who were still holding the cane shouted at him.

    Eleven then returned to her senses and looked squarely at Melvin¡¯s miserable back.

    ¡°Forget it, his body that can hold up to now is already the limit. Ssh water to wake him up and then continue. It is estimated that he will faint again. Master Keith said we have to do this quickly. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°What about Master Keith¡­¡±

    Eleven: ¡°I will go and tell him the truth.¡±

    A few people were ready to hit the road back home.

    Before leaving, Eleven called out Seventeen and Eighteen who were staying in the shadows.

    ¡°What did you two see just now?¡±

    Seventeen and Eighteen lowered their heads, ¡°Mr. Freeman passed out in the living room because he was too tired from doing housework. Otherwise we saw nothing.¡±

    Eleven nodded with satisfaction, ¡°If thedy asks, you guys just say it like this. If thedy doesn¡¯t ask, then just pretend it¡¯s not happening, okay?¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Several people aligned with it and left. Seventeen and Eighteen went back to their posts after hearing the order, not bothering at all about the fainted man in the living room.

    The youngdy was the person the young masters loved most. He dared to hurt her, and this was his own fault!

    Melvin was curled up alone on the cold marble floor of the living room.

    His head was always dizzy, and he suffered repeatedly in the process of being awakened by pain and then fainting, fainting and being awakened by pain.

    ¡­

    Chad went to the jail to meet someone quietly.

    He was stunned when Charlotte was brought out by the police.

    It had been not too long after she was sent to the jail but one-third of her hair was surprisingly white. Her skin was also very poor, like a crazy woman. She seemed to have aged ten years, and there were obvious bruises on her face and body. Apparently, she was not living a good life here.

    Charlotte was almost crying with excitement to see him.

    ¡°Melvin went back to Frayton? Did Melvin ask you toe rescue me? I knew it, he wouldn¡¯t forget me¡­¡±

    Chad was speechless for a few seconds and thought for a moment, not telling the truth that Melvin already knew she had cheated on him.

    He simply said, ¡°Miss Matthews, I¡¯m here to ask you about a few things, and I hope you¡¯ll tell me the truth without holding back!¡±

    Charlotte froze and suddenly roared like a madwoman.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you didn¡¯te to get me out. How could Melvin be so cruel to me!? Why didn¡¯t he keep his promise to me!? Is it because I¡¯m old and ugly now? So he doesn¡¯t love me anymore?¡±

    Chad was stunned into silence by her manic appearance.

    Steadying his mind, he chose to lie to her first, ¡°So tell me the truth without reservation so that boss can have a chance to be able to help you.¡±

    Hearing this, Charlotte slowly calmed down and began to narrate in earnest.

    ¡°I¡¯m innocent! Lyra did this to me! She even went to the neighbor city hospital herself in order to make me lose my reputation. She somehow found a doctor who actually cured Abigail, and then she and Abigail joined forces to harm me at the press conference and ¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Chad heard the key word and interrupted her, ¡°Lyra, which hospital did she go to in the neighbor city? Does any doctor know?¡±

    Charlotte thought about it, ¡°I just know it¡¯s a big city hospital. Abigail is paralyzed like that, and she can still wake her up, so it must be a very famous doctor!¡±

    After chatting for a while, seeing that there was nothing to ask, Chad gave Charlotte a few perfunctory words and then went to see Fred.

    Fred was basically the same as Charlotte¡¯s statement about Lyra going to the neighbor city hospital.

    After visiting the prison, Chad quickly had people check the neighbor city hospital, all the doctors who can do major brain surgery and happened to be absent for various reasons at that time. He had to check each one of them.

 Chapter 120 Acting again?

    9:00 pm.

    Melvin was awakened by the sound of two crisp bird calls.

    Enduring the excruciating pain in his back, he gritted his teeth and stood up strongly from the ground.

    There was business to be done in the evening and he had to be awake.

    He held the guardrail and went back to his room on the second floor. Then he went straight into the bathroom and turned the shower on to the hottest temperature.

    Because the back of the shirt stained with blood, and he had fainted for six hours and did not change the shirt down in time, the blood from the wound and the shirt¡¯s fabric stuck together. If he forced to change clothes, the shirt can be peeled off ayer of skin on the spot. Only with hot water can let him quickly take off the clothes.

    But hot water could make the wound on the back a second time torture. It was as if millions of needles were stabbed into the back.

    Melvin was shaking with pain.

    He gritted his teeth. Under the hot water, although the body was in severe pain, his brain was instead increasingly clear.

    After about a few minutes of rinsing, he changed into clean clothes and came out. Turning off the lights and using the dead angle of the location where the bodyguard would be hiding, he pretended to lie down on the bed and sleep, silently tucking the extra bedding he had prepared in advance and pretending that he was sleeping.

    Then he quietly rolled from the other side of the bed to the foot of it. When his back identally touched the ground, he shivered in pain, and his eyes were dizzy.

    After a two-minute rest, he went out through the door of the room that had been left open, walked to the other side of the room that belonged to the blind spot of the bodyguard¡¯s view, and followed the pipe next to the window down to the first floor.

    This location happened to be the back door.

    Chad heard the slightest movement and came out and reported in a whisper through the metal door.

    ¡°Boss, the Cahan family had only one missing daughter six years ago, but that girl had been found three years ago. I can find her picture online. Certainly she is not Miss Carroll. Other than that, there is no other girls missing at that time. ¡±

    Melvin listened to him and the original pain-bearing eyes gradually darkened.

    Chad continued, ¡°But I went to visit the prison and learned that Miss Carroll once visited the neighbor city to bring back a doctor to treat Abigail herself. I screened with all my men and eventually found out that the doctor she was looking for was¡­ ¡­ Micah.¡±

    Micah?

    Melvin was stunned on the spot.

    Micah was a major yer in the medical field, and his status was evident, but there was a rumor that he was aloof, arrogant, silent, and a medical nerd. And he had never had any women around.

    How could Lyra hire such a person?

    The only three sons of the Lloyd family actually had an unspeakable rtionship with Lyra! They even helped her from the bottom of their hearts!

    The Carver family also seemed to be a distant rtive of the Lloyd family, so it gained advantages from it and dared to unt in Frayton.

    Her rtionship with the Lloyd family was not simple ¡­

    Could she also be from the Lloyd family?

    Melvin¡¯s expression grew colder and colder, ¡°Check out the Lloyd family! Whether it¡¯s a side branch of the Lloyd family or a distant rtive, as long as it matches up with Lyra¡¯s timeline, report all of them!¡±

    Chad thought about it, ¡°Boss, do you remember six years ago, the patriarch of Lloyd family¡¯s youngest daughter seems ¡­¡±

    Ding!

    Before he could finish his sentence, suddenly there were headlights shing.

    Lyra came back!

    Why did she suddenlye back at this hour?

    ¡°Boss, be careful when you¡¯re back and take care of yourself! I will definitely investigate thoroughly!¡±

    Chad gave him a worried look and turned to quickly disappear into the darkness.

    That son of a bitch! He was a fast runner!

    Melvin immediately turned around and tried to enter through the front door of the garden connecting to the living room, but in front of it, Lyra had gotten out of the car and there were lights at the garden, so he would definitely be exposed!

    No way. Melvin had no choice but to look at the pipe that he used toe down. This was the only way.

    He ignored the pain in his back and immediately began to step on it.

    ¡­

    Lyra was entering the hall from the garden and asked her bodyguard Seventeen as she walked, ¡°Is he restless these days?¡±

    Seventeen answered honestly, ¡°Mr. Freeman has tried to go out twice, and after we refused, he hasn¡¯t asked again. He¡¯s in bed by now.¡±

    Lyra frowned.

    She looked at the time. It was only 9:30pm. He would go to bed so early?

    ¡°I just don¡¯t believe he¡¯s really that well behaved!¡±

    Lyra said as she walked upstairs, with Seventeen and Eighteen following behind her.

    The door to Melvin¡¯s room was left open, and Lyra was a little surprised, but didn¡¯t think much of it.

    She pushed open the door to her room and saw, by the light in the hallway, that Melvin was lying on the bed with his back to the door. He was indeed sleeping.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Was she overthinking?

    Lyra mmed the door shut, and Seventeen and Eighteen were quietly relieved to see that she hadn¡¯t noticed anything.

    However, Lyra had just taken two steps out when her feet stopped.

    Just when she opened the door, it seemed to see the color of Melvin¡¯s cor was a little dark ¡­

    Was it wet?

    He was sweating?

    There was a problem!

    Lyra immediately fell back, and this time she didn¡¯t hesitate to turn on the light and get a good look at the man who curled up with his back to the bed.

    She walked over to the bed and confirmed that the back cor of his shirt was indeed wet, smiling in mockery.

    ¡°Melvin, you sleep really hard. You can actually get tired and sweat.¡±

    The man on the bed closed his eyes tightly and did not answer her.

    Lyra got a little infuriated, ¡°Stop pretending. I know you haven¡¯t slept. You sweat so much. What the hell were you doing?¡±

    It was revealed.

    Melvin was silent, and suddenly his brow knitted very tightly.

    He murmured in a low, hoarse voice, ¡°It hurts ¡­¡±

    ¡°Hurt? What kind of bitterness are you acting!?¡±

    Lyra said as her hand inadvertently pushed his back.

    ¡°Uh pain ¡­¡±

    The man let out a miserable cry and was suddenly drenched in cold sweat. His features tightened and his expression pained.

    Seventeen and Eighteen who were standing behind Lyra were nervous.

    During the day, the two of them were outside, listening to the sound of the cane whistling made them fear.

    But the man did not say a word!

    During the day, he was quite courageous but he was shouting pain and screaming at the moment, deliberately ying weak?

    This fucking acting could make him win the Oscars award!

    Movie stars were not as good as him who can pretend hey!

    It was clearly he was trying to screw Master Keith!

    Seventeen and Eighteen were so angry, but can not show it in front of Lyra.

    Lyra, who was standing in front, did not notice the mental activities of the two of them.

    Melvin did look bad, and it was not like he was faking it.

    She unbuttoned the two buttons of his shirt and gave it a gentle tug towards the back.

    Into the eyes were crisscrossed with purple prongs. There was almost no piece of good flesh on his back. With the several severe ones, the wounds had be ck and purple blood-blocks, and even broken skin, flooded with blood.

    Seventeen and Eighteen saw her face getting colder and colder, and were ready for the next moment when she would get furious and they would kneel down on the spot.

    It didn¡¯t expect that Lyra¡¯s tone was calm, ¡°Who did this?¡±

    The two men could not understand whether she was angry or not, so they had to answer honestly.

    ¡°It¡¯s Master Keith.¡±

    ¡°With what?¡±

    ¡°With ¡­ cane, ny times.¡± Seventeen paused and hurried to help his own master, ¡°Miss, Master Keith is heartbroken that you are injured. He is angry, so ¡­¡±

    Lyra¡¯s expression was light, ¡°Got it, since Mr. Lloyd did it, he deserved it.¡±

    Hearing her words, Melvin¡¯s hand under the nket clenched abruptly.

 Chapter 121 Donâ€™t act and speak properly

    Keith beat him up, so he deserved it?

    Was Keith that important to her?

    Melvin was upset!

    Quite unpleasant!

    If he could, he would like to put Keith in a sack and pack him up tomorrow and throw him to Antarctica to feed the penguins!

    Feeling the sudden resentment deep in his back on the bed, the corners of Lyra¡¯s mouth hooked slightly.

    But the injury on his back did look a bit harsh.

    ¡°Seventeen, apply medication on him.¡±

    Seventeen, who was suddenly cued, was confused, ¡°Huh? Me?¡±

    Lyra gave him a stare, ¡°Do I have to do it myself?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Seventeen had a bitter look on his face.

    This son of bitch was not moral. He just tried to trap his Master Keith. Can he can give him poison?

    Although he was very reluctant, thedy stared at him and he can only go to get the medical kit.

    The arrangement was almost done. Lyra turned her head and was ready to go, when a pair of broad hands behind her suddenly held her wrist.

    ¡°Lyra, talk to me for a minute ¡­¡±

    Melvin had changed direction to lie, did not look up and his voice in the quilt was low. His long curly eyshes were shaking slightly, which looked ¡°delicate¡± with his pale face.

    Lyra nced at him indifferently, ¡°My time is precious. I don¡¯t have time to talk with you. Let go.¡±

    She deliberately emphasized her words to remind him of his current status.

    Melvin didn¡¯t move and didn¡¯t let go of his hand.

    ¡°Lyra, I endured this alone for six hours this afternoon. It really hurts. The marble tiles in the living room are so cold. I¡¯m lying with the stiff body. For the sake of my admission of punishment, just talk for a while ¡­¡±

    His voice was soft, like the brush of a feather and more like a wounded beast trying to beg forfort.

    A man lying on the living room floor for six hours?

    Lyra wrinkled her eyebrows and swept her gaze to Eighteen, who was standing at one side.

    Eighteen lowered his head in horror, ¡°I ¡­ thought Mr. Freeman was doing housework and fainted. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t ¡­¡±

    It was over. The more he described, the suspicious he became.

    Fearing that all the mes would be put on him alone, Eighteen hurriedly shut his mouth and retreated, closing the door in the process.

    With the sound of the door closing, the room fellpletely silent.

    Lyra looked down at Melvin, who was covered in the nket, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    Melvin took her wrist and didn¡¯t let go, ¡°You went to Keith¡¯s for the past two days, how was it?¡±

    Hmm?

    Lyra frowned.

    He pretended to be so soft and pitiful, just to talk about all this nonsense?

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Mr. Lloyd is gentle and considerate. Of course I¡¯m doing well.¡±

    Knowing that she was mocking, Melvin changed his expression to a serious one and tried to say, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Lloyd family is very demanding of their children and grandchildren¡¯s spouses. Do you think Keith would fight against the whole family for you?¡±

    Did Keith marry her?

    Oh, the big joke.

    Lyra gave him a sarcastic look, ¡°That¡¯s my business. You don¡¯t seem to have the qualifications to be in my business.¡±

    Melvin saw her expression, and his thin lips hooked up into a smile.

    ¡°It seems he didn¡¯t intend to let the Lloyd family know of your existence, so you¡¯re only his mistress?¡±

    Lyra listened andughed, ¡°No men in this world can sugar me, and I am afraid that only I can sugar others.¡±

    This was clearly too arrogant to be true.

    But it was she who said that and it didn¡¯t have the slightest sense of incongruity.

    Melvin narrowed his eyes slightly, thinking carefully about the deep meaning of her words.

    If she can really have this kind of capital, she was definitely from the Lloyd family.

    So maybe she and Keith were rted by blood? That they can¡¯t be lovers at all?

    Wouldn¡¯t that mean that all their previous intimate acts were only between rtives?

    Although this idea was only his guess, it was not confirmed.

    Melvin privately hoped it was true.

    He was lost in thought, and Lyra saw that he kept saying meaningless and jealous words and turned her head to leave again.

    Because of Melvin¡¯s grip on her wrist, Lyra didn¡¯t make it and got a little annoyed: ¡°Melvin, what the hell are you trying to do?¡±

    The man who was scolded by her raised his miserable wan face and looked at her pitifully, ¡°Lyra, my back hurts. Will you blow it for me?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Lyra was thunderstruck by these words. How came she didn¡¯t find him so mushy before?

    ¡°Did you get punched in the back or in the head? Speak properly!¡±

    Melvin was speechlessContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    He was really painful and tired, and wanted her tofort a few words.

    Lyra saw that he was silent, forcibly broke his grip on her wrist and was about to go out.

    Behind him, Melvin, however, said suddenly in a deep voice, ¡°I left to the mountain range between neighbor city and Frayton. The reason why I came backte is because I was chased by a group of people, and those are the people sent by Collin.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s footsteps paused.

    Collin had sent someone to kill him?

    Keith had only told her about Melvin¡¯s whereabouts and his temporary absence, but without telling her that the reason Melvin stayed was because of Collin.

    She suddenly remembered Melvin¡¯s reaction after she injected him with the special drug the day he first came back, so the injury on his waist was made by Collin¡¯s men?

    Lyra stopped standing by the door for a moment before responding with a smile, ¡°Why are you telling me this all of a sudden? You think I care about you?¡±

    After saying that, she opened the door of the room and went out.

    Seventeen was waiting outside the door and had an odd expression on his face when she saw here out.

    ¡°Miss?¡±

    She looked back at the medical kit Eleven was holding, ¡°Go in and medicate him.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Seventeen bowed slightly and watched her leave the second floor before going into Melvin¡¯s room.

    Melvin was getting out of his head.

    Seeing Lyra¡¯s reaction just now that she looked quite surprised, it seemed to have nothing to do with her ¡­

    He lightly exhaled a breath. Something in his heart suddenly released a lot.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Freeman?¡±

    Seventeen interrupted him with a bad attitude, ¡°Take your shirt off and lie down. I¡¯ll put on the medicine!¡±

    Melvin took the medical kit from his hand, ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it myself. You go out.¡±

    ¡°How are you going to get on yourself when you¡¯re hurt in the back? Miss Carroll can touch it, but I can¡¯t touch you?¡±

    Melvin was expressionless, ¡°I¡¯m not used to men touching me.¡±

    What kind of odd habit was this?

    However, Seventeen couldn¡¯t wait, ¡°That¡¯s what you said. Don¡¯t tell this in front of thedy when the timees.¡±

    Even so, Seventeen came out of the room and went up to the third floor to report the matter to Lyra.

    ¡°If he likes to be masochistic, do as he pleases. Don¡¯t worry about it. You can continue with your business.¡±

    The door was open, and the Lyra was standing by the window. Her voice was not too small.

    Melvin heard it all downstairs, and his eyebrows knitted tightly.

    It seemed that the beating he received was not worthwhile at all, neither did he get a slightly pitying look from her, but also received a bunch of deserved, self-abuse sarcasm.

    It was not worth it!

    He rubbed some of the swelling cream on his back and went to bed.

    The next morning, he got upte.

    Yesterday he was beaten up, and climbed the pipe, so his physical strength was really depleted to the limit.

    By the time he woke up, Lyra was no longer in the vi and, for the first time in his life, did not give him a hard time.

    Melvin, still feeling a bit rare, began to do the usual chores.

    Ever since he learned that Lyra and Keith could possibly be rted, he¡¯d been happy inside.

    It was just the opposite of the mood of the previous days.

    When Chad finished the investigation, perhaps he can be solved many mysteries about Lyra!

    That afternoon, however, he made dinner as usual and waited for Lyra to leave work.

    Lyra was back, but followed by two men he hated.

    Keith and Garrett.

 Chapter 122 What an assist?

    What were they doing here?

    Melvin froze in ce and looked grimly at the two men behind Lyra.

    Garrett¡¯s face at this point was simr to his expression. The hostility in his eyes was barely concealed.

    Keith looked at him with the same unfriendly look.

    The three men¡¯s eyes seemed to have battled a hundred times, with the momentum of not dying or resting.

    Lyra smelled the strong smell of gunpowder, and was wordless. These men should not be so childish?

    If the eyes can really kill, they were estimated to have killed each other hundreds of times, right?

    She sighed, thought about it and looked at Melvin, ¡°You don¡¯t need to cook today. You can¡¯t help much here. The leaves have been falling like crazy in the gardentely. Sweep it up.¡±

    Going out to sweep the leaves?

    Leaving her alone with these two men for dinner and conversation?

    So much for Keith, but what about Garrett?

    Melvin felt upset and didn¡¯t move a bit.

    Lyra went to the wine cab to get a bottle of good red wine, but turned around and found Melvin still standing in the same ce, urging him, ¡°Go, if you can¡¯t walk. I¡¯ll let Eighteene out and force you.¡±

    This was the meaning that he must go.

    Melvin closed the door. It seemed to be a deliberate deration of dissatisfaction, because the sound was very loud.

    Keith pointed at him and looked at his Rara, using, ¡°Look at him. How bad his temper is. He¡¯s even meaner than his master¡¯s family. He just owes a beating.¡±

    Lyra pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, sooner orter I will fix him.¡±

    Keith had little reaction with the words but Garrett was not too happy, ¡°Lyra, he is proud at heart. When fierce beasts injures, they will also show weakness, but when they catch the opportunity, they will bite you back. He dared to hurt you this time. Is it not premeditated? You do not want to not tame well. When the timees, it would bacsh.¡±

    Keith also nodded in agreement.

    Lyra smiled as she opened the fridge to find the ingredients, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got it covered.¡±

    In the garden.

    Melvin swept distractedly, wondering what Lyra would be like with another man.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    He dawdled, moved to the window. Through the ss, he saw the extremely harmonious picture at the dinner table. Lyra was smiling with arched eyebrows, meaning that she was indeed very happy.

    He remembered when Lyra just married him, she loved to smile and he could often see her smile sweet, with her eyes full of love for him.

    Since when did she be less smiley?

    When looking at him, she was iparably cold ¡­

    Since her divorce, she had be beautiful, cold and noble. And she was confident and calm no matter what difficulties she encountered.

    That was the real her, right?

    Melvin felt distressed in the heart. He can¡¯t say what kind of feeling it was, but it was hard ¡­

    He was thinking, suddenly saw Eleven hurriedly push the door into the living room, walk to Lyra and say something.

    Melvin withdrew his gaze without concern and was about to go back to sweeping the leaves when he saw Elevene out again and walk directly towards him.

    ¡°Mr. Freeman, Ms. Fiona from the Freeman Manor fell down the stairs and said she would love to meet you. Pleasee with me to the car.¡±

    Fiona fell?

    It had only been a few days, why did she fall?

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Melvin turned back and looked through the window at the three who wereughing and talking inside. His dark eyes were slightlyplicated, then he followed Eleven to the Freeman Manor.

    Fiona was sent to her old private doctor¡¯s office to recuperate. She had a cast on her foot and was lying bored in bed.

    When she heard the door open, she raised her eyes and saw that it was her beloved son, and immediately her eyes reddened.

    ¡°Ooh Melvin, mommy almost thought she¡¯d never see you again in this life ¡­¡±

    Melvin first gently touched Fiona¡¯s leg in a cast, and Fiona immediately screamed in pain.

    Looking at her reaction with this do-gooder face, Melvin had an idea in his heart and walked to the chair next to her bed and sat down.

    ¡°How did you fall?¡±

    Fiona, with grievance, was about to exin when she noticed Eleven behind him, ¡°This bodyguard boy, I haven¡¯t seen my son for a long time and would like to have a few words with him alone. It won¡¯t be long. Is that okay?¡±

    Eleven froze and didn¡¯t move.

    Melvin turned back, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything to make things difficult for you, just talk to my mother about family matters.¡±

    Because Eleven watched thest time¡¯s beating, he still admired Melvin¡¯s temperament despite his current identity as Lyra¡¯s servant. He did not embarrass us, turned around and closed door.

    As soon as Eleven left, Melvin asked, ¡°Tell me, what happened to you? I just saw it and it¡¯s not as bad as you¡¯re howling.¡±

    Fionaughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that I slipped and fell on the stairs, but it¡¯s only five or six steps. Nothing serious, but if it wasn¡¯t for that, how could I see you as I wanted to?¡±

    ¡°How did you make it look like you had a bad fall?¡±

    Fiona smiled mysteriously and whispered close to his ear, ¡°Of course I have a way to do this, but this is not important. Son, thest time I told you about that, how are you progressing?¡±

    Melvin frowned, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Fiona gently pushed his forehead with her finger, with a look of hatred.

    He looked towards the door twice more before saying in a thin voice, ¡°Just seduce Lyra!¡±

    Melvin¡¯s face was dark and his dark eyes quickly went cold.

    ¡°That kind of thing is absolutely impossible. I don¡¯t want to hear it third time, and you¡¯re not allowed to mention it to any more.¡±

    Fiona was so depressed.

    ording to the current situation, if they didn¡¯t take Lyra, it was impossible for the family to be servants for the rest of their lives, right? She had endured enough humiliation during this period of time and had to find a way to get the Freeman group and the Freeman Manor back sooner rather thanter.

    As for this stupid son who was not enlightened, she can only be assisted by her!

    ¡°Okay, if you ask me not to mention, then I won¡¯t do so.¡±

    She smiled in response to him. After her eyes slightly moved, she picked up the ss of water on the table and pretended to sip it.

    When she put it back, she pretended her hand slipped and identally poured water onto Melvin.

    ¡°Oops, sorry son, I identally slipped my hand. Let me wipe it off for you.¡± She said, while going to pat the water droplets on Melvin¡¯s body, and while Melvin was busy cleaning up the water stains, she stuffed two packets of something small into his pants pocket.

    Melvin saw her wipe for a long time and the white shirt became more and more dirty. He worried that she found his back injury, got up and went to the toilet in the private doctor¡¯s room to clean up a little.

    Caught off guard, he heard the familiar sound of birds chirping.

    It was Chad.

    With a serious expression, Melvin began to think of a way to meet with Chad.

    Lyra only sent Eleven to follow him this time. Did she let down her guard a bit on him? Or was it just because she was too busy having dinner with Garrett and Keith to make arrangements?

    Either way, this was a good opportunity.

    When he came out of the toilet again, the door of the room was opened just in time.

    The man who entered, dressed in the uniform of a servant, carefully closed the door.

    When he turned around, it was Chad!

 Chapter 123 Dare to confess in front of him?

    ¡°Boss, I just cottoned up to Lyra¡¯s bodyguard brought. When he wasn¡¯t paying attention, I knocked him out, but that bodyguard is very strong. I guess he won¡¯t take long to wake up. Let¡¯s make it short!¡±

    Chad was very quiet and his expression was deliberate.

    ¡°Melvin, who is that at the door?¡±

    Fiona heard the movement, sat up and looked this way.

    Melvin blocked her view and seriously enjoined her, ¡°Mom, I should go back to Seaside Vi. You behave yourself these days. Don¡¯t mention that kind of thing again. Remember what I said.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Fiona was a little impatient, but thinking of her n, she smiled and waved to him, ¡°Come on. It¡¯s gettingte. You can leave.¡±

    Not bothering to notice her abnormality, Melvin went out with Chad to the rooftop of the Freeman Manor for talking.

    Chad: ¡°Boss, I found out that the Lloyd family has a person with a simr timeline to Miss Carroll. The patriarch of the Lloyd family, Reginald has only one daughter. But, she is not missing. She was suddenly dered dead by the Lloyd family six years ago. The cause of death is still unknown.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s brow furrowed tightly.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    The better she hid it, the more problematic this was.

    He asked, ¡°Can the database find a photo of this woman?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t. Not only no photos, not even a name. I even heard the Lloyd family had a very modest funeral for her, but where the tombstone is. There is no information. Boss, do you think this girl could be really dead?¡±

    Melvin pursed his lips and pondered.

    After thinking about it, he just shook his head, ¡°The Lloyd family¡¯s practices, on the surface, it looks like they  doesn¡¯t care about this daughter, not enough attentive to her. In fact, it¡¯s theplete opposite. That just proved that the Lloyd family loves this daughter very much, in sparing no effort to protect her safety.¡±

    Chad thought about it and felt it made sense, ¡°So is it possible that this girl ¡­ is really Miss Carroll?¡±

    ¡°Notpletely sure, but I think. It¡¯s her.¡±

    When he said this, Melvin¡¯s dark eyes glowed with a burning light.

    He was ecstatic.

    Keith massaged her, took care of her ¡­ She pushed Keith and pouted at him ¡­

    This was all about the brother and his own sister!

    He even doubted whether she was cheating in marriage before. Now that he thought about it, he felt he really deserved to die!

    But ¡­

    His expression was once again stony.

    If Lyra was the daughter of the Lloyd family, why did she end up in the Frayton¡¯s orphanage?

    What changed in the middle of this?

    Perhaps that was why the Lloyd family wanted to protect her.

    ¡°If Miss Carroll is really the Lloyd family¡¯s daughter, then ¡­¡±

    Chad suddenly thought of something, panicked and pulled out his phone from his pocket. After confirming it once, his eyes lit up.

    ¡°Boss,st time Jay found the Lloyd family youngest daughter on a private jet to Frayton thirteen years ago! Because Jay¡¯s family owns that airport, he identally checked this record, but he is informed that she had died. And it ends up with nothing.¡±

    ¡°If Miss Carroll is really the Lloyd family¡¯s daughter, then there is a chance that she ¡­ is really the girl you are looking for!¡±

    Chad said as he handed him the information on his phone from that time.

    Melvin carefully read it, ¡°This message, I will find another opportunity to confirm it.¡±

    There was so much information tonight that he was a little overwhelmed.

    If Lyra was really the little girl who saved him thirteen years ago, then what he had done ¡­

    He actually mistakenly believed in Charlotte, but also hurt Lyra for so many years. It was him who turned her love for him to only indifference and revenge.

    Melvin¡¯s heart throbbed with pain.

    Was it toote to remedy the situation today ¡­?

    After exchanging messages with Chad, Melvin went downstairs to the first floor¡¯s lobby with mixed feelings.

    Eleven wasid out on the couch in the hall by Chad and hadn¡¯t woken up yet.

    Melvin quietly walked over to him and sat down.

    Just two minutes after sitting down, Eleven woke up and opened his eyes to see Melvin¡¯s expressionless face.

    Melvin: ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯ve fallen asleep,¡±

    Eleven was bbergasted.

    ¡°How could I have fallen asleep!¡±

    Melvin was serious, ¡°I came out after chatting and saw you lying here asleep, just you. I waited for five minutes before you woke up. If Lyra knows this, what will happen? But don¡¯t worry. I will not tell her about it.¡±

    Eleven was still sleepy and scratched his head.

    Melvin didn¡¯t give him a chance to react, got up and headed outside.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s already been an extra five minute dy because you slept.¡±

    Eleven was still thinking.

    He clearly remembered that a male servant came to chat with him and he ignored him¡­

    ¡°Hurry up! Lyra won¡¯t be happy if we¡¯rete getting back!¡±

    He wasbing through his memories and was interrupted by Melvin again, so he could only follow resentfully to the car.

    It was already dark when they returned to Seaside Vi.

    Melvin stood by the first floor¡¯s window of living room and looked into.

    Keith left, leaving Garrett and Lyra still drinking at the dinner table.

    The living room.

    Garrett downed one ss after another. He was a little drunk, with a sullen face, ¡°Lyra, it¡¯s said wine can make people forget sorrow. Why do I feel more bitter in my heart after drinking so much?¡±

    Lyra was a very good drinker and never got drunk.

    She onlyughed, ¡°How can you believe in the words of the ancients. It¡¯s also said drinking can¡¯t dispel sorrow. Garrett, you¡¯re drunk. I¡¯ll let Seventeen and Eighteen send you back.¡±

    ¡°No! Lyra I¡¯m not drunk! I have something in my heart to say to you ¡­¡±

    Garrett shook his head and reached out to touch her hand.

    She withdrew her hand without moving, and her face was m.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in what you want to say. It¡¯ste. Go back.¡±

    Garrett¡¯s warm, almond eyes were written with rejection as he rose and swayed toward her, getting down on one knee with his usual serious expression.

    ¡°Lyra, I know you have a grudge against me because of Irene. When I go back to Suham, I will definitely berate her properly, but I really like you. Melvin has hurt you before, but I will never. I will only love and cherish you. Give me a chance to love you, okay?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s face was t and she did not speak.

    She filled a ss of red wine for herself and drank it in one go.

    The dark red liquor slid down the side of her red lips.

    She raised her hand and gently wiped it off. Her movement was too elegant to be true.

    This scene was reflected in Garrett¡¯s heart, ¡°Lyra, if you are notpletely sure of your feelings, we can be engaged first, or start with a rtionship.¡±

    Melvin, who had just walked to the door and opened it, could hear it clearly.

    His face was livid and his fists were clenched tightly.

    Scum, was this a deliberate attempt to get rid of Keith and create a chance to confess alone?

    Lyra was ready to answer.

    Melvin covered his stomach with hand and pinch his thighs hard. Then his face instantly became iparably pale. And the cold sweat broke out a few.

    Then he leaned against the door with a vulnerable face, ¡°Rara, my stomach hurts ¡­¡±

 Chapter 124 Calling Master or Lyra

    Rara?

    Lyra was frightened by that. Melvin was drunk too?

    She didn¡¯t say anything, and Garrett¡¯s anger rose as he heard Melvin interrupt his confession.

    In the state of being intoxicated, he got up from the ground, rushed over to grab viciously Melvin¡¯spel with one hand, and the other hand clenched into a fist, ready to beat on Melvin¡¯s face.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who hurt her two days ago. What qualifications do you have to still hang out in front of her!¡±

    Melvin did not move, nor did he exin. His dark eyes did not show weakness in front of him.

    Garrett was furious and saw the punch in his hand about to beat him.

    Lyra shouted, ¡°Seventeen, Eighteen!¡±

    Seventeen and Eighteen immediately jumped in through the cavernous window, separating the two who were about to fight over each other.

    Garrett missed and was depressed, ¡°Lyra, why don¡¯t you let me teach him a lesson?¡±

    Lyra winked at Seventeen and Eighteen, ¡°Mr. Frazier is drunk. Send Mr. Frazier back.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk, really. Lyra I¡¯m not drunk ¡­¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Garrett mumbled, and was unsteady on his feet as he was held by two bodyguards. His voice was getting further and further away.

    Finally quiet, Melvin also do not pretend to have stomach pain. His facial expression was back to the usual stoic one.

    Lyra gave him a sarcastic look, ¡°Why don¡¯t you keep pretending?¡±

    Melvin pursed his lips, walked to her feet without a word, and knelt down steadily in front of her.

    It was his own initiative to kneel down this time.

    Garrett just got down on one knee as a gesture of love.

    He knelt on both knees as an atonement.

    Lyra didn¡¯t understand his behavior, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Melvin tilted his head and met her eyes with determination, ¡°Something has been bothering me for many years. Tonight, will you tell me the truth?¡±

    ¡°Tell me about it.¡±

    ¡°Did you or did you not go to Pinewood Street 13 years ago on March 14? Did you or did you not save a little boy?¡±

    Lyra was about to open her mouth to deny it.

    Melvin took the lead and continued, ¡°If you continue to be perfunctory as before, I will keep investigating, and I will never stop until I get the final result!¡±

    Lyra never took that seriously, ¡°Does it matter if I¡¯m honest? And does it matter if you get this result?¡±

    ¡°It matters.¡±

    Looking at each other, Lyra saw the expectation and earnestness in his dark eyes, which showed that he was longing for her to tell the truth.

    ¡°When you get my answer, won¡¯t you keep checking?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The man sounded very firm.

    Well, the rescue thing was just an ident. It was just a trivial thing for her to tell him, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been there. I think I saved a boy from the car ident that day. I can¡¯t remember the rest.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s eyes were slightly red at the end and his low voice was a little shaky, ¡°These are enough.¡±

    He was really wrong all these years! So unbelievably wrong!

    It was unexpected that the one he liked and was grateful for was the same. Obviously he had got her before, but he actually did not cherish ¡­

    Melvin¡¯s heart throbbed violently.

    He took a knee step in Lyra¡¯s direction and called out to her with red eyes, ¡°Rara, I ¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Lyra was creeped out by how he called her. Every time when he said gently, it always seemed like there was a conspiracy. Couldn¡¯t he just say normal human words?

    And ¡­ Rara?

    How about calling her ¡°Lyly¡±!

    Lyra told him with a serious face, ¡°You are given two choices. Call me master or Lyra.¡±

    Melvin blushed and struggled internally, ¡°Then it¡¯s better to call you Lyra.¡±

    After struggling, he only continued in a shaky voice, ¡°These days, I finally understand my heart, understand how wrong I was before ¡­ Lyra, it turns out that whom I always liked, loved and appreciated is you. From the beginning to the end, it is you! I¡¯m stupid enough. It was me at first ¡­¡±

    Without waiting for him to finish, Lyra raised his chin with her fingertips.

    Seeing his remorse face with dark eyes that were full of chagrin, she thought he can pretend it very well as if there was really such a thing.

    ¡°Let me guess. You figured it out and wanted to knock me out?¡±

    The corners of her lips were turned upwards into a smile, and there was undisguised sarcasm under her eyes.

    In addition to sarcasm and coldness, one can no longer find other emotions in her eyes.

    Melvin¡¯s heart ached hard.

    He was not surprised that all of Fiona¡¯s words that day were heard by the bodyguard and ryed to her, but there was absolutely no way he would do such a nasty thing.

    ¡°That kind of forcing you stuff is something I¡¯ll never care to do. And from now on, I won¡¯t lie to you. Believe it or not, I will prove to you that what I owe you, whether it ispensation or a price, I am willing to pay, as long as you can give me another chance.¡±

    ¡°Chance?¡±

    Lyraughed, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re on the wrong medication today or if you¡¯re insane, I¡¯ll tell you one thing inly! I will never go back and remarry you, not in this lifetime, unless you die!¡±

    Unless he died?

    Melvin smiled miserably. He understood her character, but was unwilling to give up. He had to try and made himself even more heartbroken ¡­

    ¡°It is I who hurt you too much and do not deserve your forgiveness, so let me stay by your side for the rest of my life and be your servant to atone for my sins.¡±

    A lifetime?

    Lyra raised her eyebrows slightly and sneered, ¡°So, if I marry another man in the future, you can also bear to watch me and him love each other every day?¡±

    Melvin¡¯s back stiffened violently, and his whole face turned white instantly.

    Lyra saw this reaction, sneered, let go of the hand that mped his jaw and got upstairs.

    ¡°Melvin, a lifetime is too long. Who knows what will happen? You can get through this year before you make the decision.¡±

    Melvin sat on his knees with Lyra¡¯s words just now lingering on.

    Could he really stand to watch her and other men love each other every day ¡­?

    The answer was: he couldn¡¯t!

    He stayed in the living room for a long time and gradually figured it out again.

    Lyra didn¡¯t believe his confession, so he had to show it for her!

    He finished cleaning up the leftover on the table before going back to his room to take a shower.

    When he just entered the bathroom and took off his pant, two packages of something suddenly fell to the floor with a very soft snap sound.

    Melvin bent down to pick them up and found it was three packets of sugar.

    He didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. He might probably put them in his pocket during the day when he was making coffee, so he casually put them on the bedside table and went on to the shower.

    After showering anding out in his bathrobe, he had just dried his hair when Lyra¡¯s voice rang out from upstairs, ¡°Melvin,e to the study.¡±

    He immediately changed his clothes and went upstairs. When he opened the door to her study, he saw Lyra still workingte in front of theputer.

    Because of the red wine, her small face was pinky, which was exceptionally intoxicating, but her eyes were clear and bright.

    When she saw him enter, Lyra ordered in a deep voice, ¡°Go make a cup of coffee.¡±

    Coffee at thiste hour?

    Melvin frowned and tried to dissuade her, ¡°You drank tonight. You¡¯d better have a rest early. Drinking coffee and staying upte at night are too harmful to your body.¡±

    Lyra frowned and gave him a cold look, ¡°Go.¡±

    The reality television talent show wasing to an end the day after tomorrow, and she intended to make thest one live-streamed.

    So in the next two days, the project must be prepared, and she was not confident to give it to others.

    Melvin saw the determination in her eyes. She always had an idea, and what she decided would not change her mind easily.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you as long as you want to stay up.¡±

    Melvin turned around and went downstairs to the kitchen.

    After making coffee in an organized manner, he found he ran out of sugar packet.

    Thinking of the sugars in his room, Melvin went back to his room, picked a packet randomly and put it in the tray.

    Lyra was unusually focused in front of theputer. Melvin put the coffee in her hand, turned around and went out. Then he closed the door behind him, and leaned against the door to stay upte with her.

    After about half an hour, a very strange gasping and breathing sound suddenly came from the study.

 Chapter 125 You really are acting!

    Realizing that something was wrong, he opened the door and took a look.

    There was no one in front of theputer.

    ¡°Lyra?¡±

    Melvin¡¯s face changed and he walked in to check. The gasping was ¡­ing from under the table.

    He lifted the tablecloth to see that Lyra had curled her entire body into the small space, and her face was abnormally flushed and red.

    He squatted down and gently tested her neck with his hand and found that her whole body was hot as hell.

    This status was ¡­

    The coffee on the table was drunk by half, and the sugar packet that had been in the tray had been torn open. He thought of Fiona¡¯s abnormality when he visited her at the Freeman Manor a few hours ago, and instantly understood what was going on.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    He lifted Lyra out from under the table.

    Feeling the cold body close to herfortably, Lyra was driven by the drug and had a certain horny thought for the first time.

    She tightened her arms around the man¡¯s neck. And his smell had turned her on.

    Melvin carried her back to the bedroom. Feeling the restless movement of the person on top of him, he was afraid of hurting her, so he made his movement as gentle as possible.

    ¡°Lyra, just hold on a little longer. You¡¯ll be fine soon.¡±

    Hearing the familiar voice, Lyra braced herself for consciousness and lifted her eyes to look.

    The moment she saw that it was Melvin, she was full of anger. Forcibly suppressing her resentment, she raised her hand and pped him in his face.

    She was drugged and the p wasn¡¯t hard, but Melvin, who was about to head to the bathroom, was caught off guard.

    Lyra struggled and slipped out of his hands, but her hands still clung to hispels.

    Two people suddenly lost bnce and fell toward the ground.

    Seeing that Lyra¡¯s head would hit the corner of the bed, Melvin didn¡¯t think twice and wrapped his arms around her neck, bringing her into his arms and using his back tond on the ground first.

    ¡°Uh, hiss ¡­¡±

    His back hit the corner of the bed hard. The swelling on his back was not yet healed, so the pain made him stream with cold sweat and almost fainted on the spot.

    It was toote to digest the sharp pain in the back. ¡°Pop¡±, there was another p to his face.

    It was Lyra who broke free from his arms and dragged his upper body which was leaning against the bed, to the floor, pressing her knees hard against his chest and clutching his cor by her hands.

    When looking at him, her eyes were tinged with monstrous hatred for the first time.

    ¡°Melvin! You are despicable and shameless! Those words you said at night are really an act! You thought that by drugging me, I won¡¯t be able to control myself and let your nasty thoughts have their way? You¡¯re dreaming!¡±

    ¡°Lyra, calm down, this thing ¡­¡±

    ¡°Snap!¡±

    Another p to his face. This time, it was with all the strength Lyra had.

    Her lust and anger intertwined, being about to burn her sanity.

    Melvin was hit again and again, leading to a tinnitus in the ears and temporary dizziness in the brain. And the sharp pain from his back that was caused by hitting the corner of the bed had not yet eased.

    He was in so much pain that his features tightened and he was just trying to take a breather when Lyra¡¯s hand that was clutched his cor was trembling. The murderous intention rose from her eyes

    ¡°Melvin, I want you to live like hell!¡±

    Lyra let go of him, bracing herself to press the rm beside the bed. Suddenly the desire in her heart came up again, and she was so ufortable that she cowered uncontrobly on the floor, shivering. There was a very bad voice in her heart moring to hunt this man down to satisfy her lust!

    But she can¡¯t! Absolutely not!

    She pressed her whole body against the floor, trying to awaken her consciousness with the coldness of the floor.

    With the excruciating pain, Melvin braced himself and saw her bearing it alone on the floor.

    If she didn¡¯t vent in time, she¡¯ll feel like dying!This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Despite this, she was still reluctant to pounce on him to cure herself?

    Her loathing for him had been so deep?

    Melvin smiled miserably and walked towards her, trying to pick her up again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Melvin¡¯s hand froze for a second, but chose to pick her up decisively, ¡°Okay, when the effect dissipates, you can do whatever you want.¡±

    Lyra had no strength to break free from his hands. Her brain was groggy and she can only let him carry her to the bathroom.

    Melvin started by turning on the shower and filling the tub with cold water.

    Afraid of the temperature difference was too great to withstand for her body, he gently and slowly put her into the bathtub. Because he can only use his hands to hold her gently down, he gritted his teeth and braced himself not to shake his hands. Until the water level line diffused over her corbone, he retracted the already sore arms.

    Lyra, lying in the bathtub, felt the coolness gradually wrapping around the whole body. And the randy fire went down a little. Her tightly knitted brows slowly stretched. Her body was so weak that he directly passed out.

    Melvin just sat by the bath and guarded.

    Remembering the night before the divorce, he had wrongly used her of drugging him, and the next day he sneered at her.

    He didn¡¯t expect the retribution toe so quickly, and now it was his turn to be wronged.

    He smiled miserably.

    With Lyra¡¯s character, he was afraid this won¡¯t be easy to let go when she was sober.

    This was his retribution, right? He deserved it.

    He stopped thinking and quietly looked at her sleeping face. The flushing on her face had not receded. Like being drunken, her delicate body immersed in water, which was a deadly temptation.

    But Melvin was not the kind of man who would take advantage of a situation. He withdrew his gaze and was preupied to observe the state of Lyra.

    Lyra¡¯s skin all over her body was still abnormally red and hot.

    Soaking in cold water was too slow to take effect. This was not the way to go on.

    Melvin got up and got out of the bathroom. He was looking for some medicines in the medical kit, but he almost turned the whole house over, and there was no diazepam tablets and glucose liquid.

    He walked to the garden and shouted outside, ¡°Eleven, Seventeen, Eighteen! Come out!¡±

    A minuteter, Eleven appeared out of nowhere and asked him, sleepy-eyed, ¡°What are you shouting for? You¡¯re not sleeping in the middle of the night?¡±

    ¡°Why are you alone?¡±

    ¡°Seventeen, Eighteen sent Mr. Frazier back. I don¡¯t know what happened. They are not back yet. Twelve is in the Master Keith¡¯s house. Fifteen was assigned to go out to do something by thedy, so tonight is only me.¡±

    Because Lyra¡¯s self-defense skill itself was not bad, they were usually not on dutyte at night. If there was an emergency, thedy would press the rm.

    Melvin was not ambiguous and got down to the business, ¡°There is no diazepam tablets and glucose liquid at home. You need to go buy it back.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night, where do you want me to find them?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what method you use. Make sure you buy these two back as soon as possible! This is very important!¡± Melvin wrinkled his eyebrows, and his expression was very cautious.

    Eleven saw that he was serious and anxious, and chose to believe him for a while.

    About half an hourter, Eleven came back and handed him two kinds of medicine, ¡°What is this medicine for? Clinics and small hospitals actually don¡¯t have them. I have to go to big hospitals, you ¡­¡±

    Melvin took the medicine in his hand and darted straight up to the third floor.

    After giving Lyra the dose, he was relieved and leaned over the tub to keep watch over her. After tossing about for most of the night, his strength was almost depleted and he fell asleep without realizing it.

    ¡­

    By the time Lyra woke up in a daze, it was just after dawn.

    The burning sensation on her body hadpletely receded and she opened her eyes only to find herself lying in the bathtub while Melvin was asleep leaning next to her.

 Chapter 126 Who is the chief plotter

    It seemed he was tired enoughst night, so he was in a very deep sleep.

    Lyra stared at him for a moment.

    Seeing the slightly puffy marks on his left cheek and the blood at the corners of his mouth, she thought he looked miserable, not much better than her.

    Although she had ran out of strengthst night and could not remember what happened afterwards, Melvin should not have done anything to her ording to the current situation.

    She pursed the corners of her mouth, and suddenly tasted a hint of sweetness. It was glucose?

    He was the one who drugged her, and pretended to be a good guy?

    Oh.

    The chill in Lyra¡¯s eyes was cold and piercing.

    Was he hosting a self-directed show for her? Just wait for it!

    She got out of the tub and gingerly exited the bathroom, not waking him up.

    ¡­

    Melvin was awakened by a sharp pain in his back.

    He leaned against the side of the tub in this position, which almost dislocated his arms .

    Last night, he was so busy helping Lyra get her fever down that he forgot to apply the medicine on himself. He also identally hit the sharp corner of the bed, so he guessed his back was even more swollen.

    He sighed, sat up and realized that the person in the tub was gone!

    When did she wake up?

    He didn¡¯t know anything about it. It seemed that 023, a special drug, did reduce his acuity quite a bit.

    He got up and walked over to the sink, cleaned the blood off the corner of his mouth in the mirror, and went downstairs to find Lyra.

    In the living room, the atmosphere was extremely grim.

    Lyra sat on the sofa with her arms folded in front of her chest and a cold face.

    Eleven, Fifteen, Seventeen and Eighteen, the four bodyguards stood behind the sofa in a disciplined manner, with the same dark expression as the Rakshasa.

    As soon as Melvin came downstairs, he saw this man-eating situation and knew that what wasing was alwaysing.

    He walked over at a heavy pace and stood in front of Lyra across the coffee table.

    Lyra¡¯s cold eyes lifted and glowered at him, but she did not speak.

    Seventeen behind her was the first to point at the two packets of sugar packets on the table and said, ¡°Mr. Freeman,st night thedy asked you to make coffee. You did make coffee but put something nasty in it. Isn¡¯t it too much? We found another sugar packets containing drug from your room. How do you exin this?¡±

    Melvin stared at Lyra with unblinking eyes and exined, ¡°It is true that I put the sugar in the tray and brought it to you. That is a fact. I don¡¯t deny it, but the fact that the sugar contains drug and I didn¡¯t know about it beforehand.¡±

    Lyra posed a smile slightly, which was a sarcastic look.

    What were so convincing about such two glib sentences?

    Melvin knew that she will not believe it at all, but still wanted to try again, ¡°Last night I said I will not lie to you in the future. I really mean it. Can you ¡­ believe me again this time?¡±

    Lyra chuckled.

    ¡°When Charlotte drugged you, you yourself came to my roomte at night, and the next day you suspected it was me. Did you give me a chance to exin? If I hadn¡¯t provided the evidence to you, you would have believed me?¡±

    He knew it was an insurmountable obstacle.

    Melvin pursed his thin lips, speechless.

    Lyra continued, ¡°Last night you said you promised not to cheat on me again, and then you turned around and drugged me! You made the coffee this time, and you were the first one to rush in after I identally ingested it, so you dare say you had nothing to do with it?¡±

    ¡°In fact, if this year-long agreement is too much for you, I can give you a fair chance topete so that you can maybe take the Freeman group and manor back.¡±

    She stopped and her expression suddenly turned cold and stern, ¡°But you like to use this kind of underhanded means, then sorry, I hate deception most !¡±

    Melvin guessed this would be the case and smiled miserably, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easy.¡±

    Lyra smiled contemptuously and gently raised her hand. Seventeen immediately brought a cup of warm water from the kitchen and ced it on the coffee table.

    She said, ¡°I know that the sugar packets were given by Fiona when you went to the Freeman Manor. Now there are two packets of sugar left on the table from your room. After testing, one is the drug and the other is real sugar. Between you and her, you choose one to be the plotter.¡±

    Melvin wrinkled his brows and looked down at the packets on the coffee table without speaking.

    Lyra continued, ¡°If you can pick the sugar out, then I¡¯ll believe you¡¯re just an aplice. Or you¡¯re being kept in the dark and are being used by Fiona. And I¡¯ll let you go.¡±

    ¡°Take your pick, Mr. Freeman.¡±

    The two words at the end of her sentence were highly ironic.

    Melvin stood still and kept staring at her, trying to find other emotions in her eyes.

    Unfortunately, there was no other emotions.

    And yes. Didn¡¯t he deserve to be distrusted by her?

    He smiled to himself, walked to the coffee table, took the two packets of sugar and observed them.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    In front of everyone¡¯s staring eyes, he tore open both packets, poured them into the warm water and shook it well. Then he tilted his head and drank it all in one go.

    ¡°Mr. Freeman, you!¡±

    Eleven trusted him most. Seeing that he actually drank both packs, his face changed greatly.

    Last night thedy only drank half a cup of coffee with the drug, but she reacted strongly like that. This was the most potent drug in the ck market.

    He drank a whole cup of water. Did he really want to die?

    Thedy let him choose, and there was still a 50% chance of getting the right one! What a inconsiderate man he was!

    ¡°Very well, I respect Mr. Freeman¡¯s choice.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s face was also dark, ¡°Seventeen, Eighteen. Take Mr. Freeman down to the basement.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Seventeen and Eighteen made a move to press Melvin¡¯s shoulder.

    Melvin refused, ¡°No, I¡¯ll walk by myself.¡±

    After he finished, he went towards the basement, and Lyra and her men followed him to the basement¡¯s door.

    It was a little bleak to see his back as he went in alone.

    The bodyguard brought Lyra a chair and Lyra sat down in front of the steps into the basement and waited for the drug to kick in.

    ¡­

    The basement was empty, and since Lyra had just moved in, there wasn¡¯t much stuff.

    The bouncers didn¡¯t leave the light on for Melvin before closing the door.

    He was alone in the darkness.

    Only five minutes, he gradually felt his body began to dry up. The attack was really fast.

    This time the drug was much more potent than the night before the divorce.

    At first, he could stand, but the burning sensation from his heart grew stronger, and he finally understood why Lyra had cowered under the table when he first found herst night.

    Because this drug was making him extremely ufortable, if not released, it felt like his heart can be eaten alive by that fire of lust.

    After enduring that for half an hour, he was sweating profusely, as if his whole person was drenched into the water. His body was amazingly hot, and the fire was eroding his sanity little by little.

    Outside the door, Lyra sat quietly, her palms clenched tightly, and her face was expressionless.

    A few bodyguards stood right behind her. The basement was so quiet that there was no sound at all. Gradually, they heard the sound of his heavy breathing.

    Almost an hourter, there was a sudden, beastly, heartbreaking low roar from inside.

    Everyone outside the door was startled.

    That was a whole packet of drug!

    If he didn¡¯t get relief, the pain was fatal!

    Eleven couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s been an hour! I believe Mr. Freeman has learned his lesson. If he is left to endure it on his own, he will die!¡±

 Chapter 127 One night of love is worth a hundred of friendship

    Lyra listened to the low growl inside and her palms clenched tighter and tighter.

    But when she looked at Eleven, her face was still cold and cruel, ¡°Do you think I have gone too far?¡±

    Eleven knelt down on the spot, ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. Miss, you were druggedst night. Today you want to return that pain, and it is right, but I know you don¡¯t really want to get Mr. Freeman killed.¡±

    Hearing him say this, Lyra felt much better.

    She thought about it and looked to Seventeen, ¡°Go to the Freeman Manor and bring Fiona here. Move fast.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±

    Seventeen set off quickly.

    The rest of the group was still listening to the sound in the basemen. The low growl and struggle were getting stronger and stronger. It seemed that he was on the verge of despair.

    Even a few of the taller andrger bodyguards could barely listen to it, and even felt that it was a brutal auditory torture for them as well.

    After another ten minutes, Lyra finally spoke up.

    ¡°Open the door and go get a bucket of ice water in the fridge. Bring it over to help him get rid of the fire.¡±

    The bodyguards first froze, then obediently followed Lyra¡¯s instructions and went to fetch some ice and a bucket of water.

    ¡°Squeak.¡±

    The door of the basement opened. Light prated through, and that light pulled Melvin¡¯s shadow in the middle long and narrow.

    Melvin was lying on the floor curled up, just like a baby in its mother¡¯s womb.

    The floor beneath him was soaked with sweat and his hair was wet with sweat as well, drooping in front of his forehead. He was like a big helpless and pitiful dog after being injured.

    His entire body had run out of strength because of struggling for an hour. Still, he can not help but shake very fiercely and his face was so red that frightened them.

    Feeling the blinding light shining on his eyelids, he struggled to raise his eyes.

    In the blur, he saw a slender and familiar figure in the backlight.

    He didn¡¯t think too much. His hands were shaking and eager to reach out to the figure. ¡°Lyra ¡­ me, I¡¯m feeling so ¡­ terrible¡­ ¡± said Melvin with hoarse voice.

    Last night, he caused her to be drugged so hard and he was very heartbroken for that.

    Today, he got his retribution. Would she feel better?

    Wouldn¡¯t it offset a little of the disgust she felt for him in her heart?

    His hands shook fiercely, but still, he stubbornly wanted to touch the figure. Obviously, it seemed very close. He thought he could touch her as long as he reached out his hands.

    But it felt very far away, like the distance between the two, which could not be surmounted.

    Because of the backlight, he could not see Lyra¡¯s expression, but could feel the coldness from her body.

    The intense coldness made his heart throb violently, a hundred times harder than when the drug kicked in.

    Lyra just watched him quietly, from a distance, without moving.

    Noticing that Melvin hadn¡¯t taken his eyes off her since he opened them, her eyes moved slightly, but she said nothing.

    And Melvin was still waiting, waiting for her to say even a word with a hint of pity.

    However, what he waited for was the ice water that Eighteen poured over his head.

    His original hot body simply can not withstand the sudden huge temperature difference. He was poured by this bucket of ice water. And the coldness seemed to prate into his bones. His whole body shivered even more, and teeth cked. He couldn¡¯t control his consciousness and began to feel drowsy.

    ¡°Eighteen, who told you to pour it directly on his head!¡±

    Lyra¡¯s grip on the arm of her chair tightened violently.

    ¡°Ah? Didn¡¯t Miss originally¡­ wasn¡¯t that what you ordered?!¡±

    Eighteen was dumbfounded by her fierceness. His hands shook and the rest of the water was identally poured all at once on Melvin.

    The tremendous shock caused Melvin to choke violently.

    The heart-rending cough echoed in the basement, as if his lungs were going to be coughed out, sounding very appalling.

    Lyra was about to go mad at Eighteen¡¯s bungling, and was just about to get up to check on Melvin when a woman¡¯s scream suddenly came from behind her.

    ¡°Ah! Melvin! My Melvin!¡±

    At the sound of this voice, Lyra¡¯s original grip on the armrest loosened.

    She sat back firmly in her chair, and her face returned to its usual cool arrogance.

    Fiona was still in a cast, lying in a private room at the Freeman Manor.

    When Seventeen came to the door, his face looked very bad. Fiona knew it wouldn¡¯t be a good thing when she guessed it, and she pretended to be wretched and didn¡¯t want toe.

    In the end, Seventeen dragged her over.

    Once she saw her son, who was tortured and dying in the basement, Fiona couldn¡¯t be bothered to pretend to beme, and ran as fast as she could with her leg in a cast on the floor.

    She fell down beside Melvin, feeling her son¡¯s body so cold that there was no warmth. And his body was shaking uncontrobly. She panicked.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the doctor? You guys go get a doctor! My son is going to die! He can¡¯t die. He can¡¯t die!¡±

    Fiona had been proud for most of her life, but for the first time, she cried out in front of Lyra, ¡°Lyra, I beg you! You can save him. He did nothing wrong. Why do you have to do this to him! People say that one night of love is worth a hundred of friendship. Why do you have to be so cruel?¡±

    One night of love?

    Lyra sneered, ¡°Over the past three years after I married into the Freeman family, I had not felt any bit of kindness. People even say that a daughter-inw is half a daughter, but not only do you not treat me as a daughter, you even say that I am worse than your pet dog. Now you see your most precious son being tortured by the woman you despise the most. How do you feel?¡±

    Fiona froze for two seconds and suddenly cried out in despair.

    ¡°I¡¯m having a hard time! It¡¯s so hard my heart is breaking. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s mean to you, but my son is right. Please save him! Please, Lyra!¡±

    Lyra sighed and said there was nothing she could do, ¡°I can¡¯t save him. Only you can save him.¡±

    Fiona stopped crying and froze for a few seconds, ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Melvin ended up where he is today because he used what you gave him and put it in my coffee. You ¡­¡±

    Not waiting for her to finish, Fiona panicked and shouted, ¡°No! It has nothing to do with him! He refused when I suggested it to him. I slipped it to him when he wasn¡¯t looking! It¡¯s really nothing to do with him. He didn¡¯t know! It¡¯s true!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that right?¡±

    Lyra got up, walked to Fiona¡¯s feet, looked at her in a condescending manner and asked, ¡°And who gave you the drug? Who helped you think of a way to pretend to be sick?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Fiona was stunned and did not answer.

    Lyraughed: ¡°With your IQ, the most you can think of is to knock me out. The person who instigated you to make so many things happen is reaping the advantages. You are being used without even knowing. You¡¯re really stupid.¡±

    It was the first time that Fiona had ever been rebuked like that, but this time she felt that Lyra was right.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m really being used! It was that old Wesley who said that if he could get Melvin and you together again, the Freeman family would go back to the way it used to be. I should never have believed him!¡±

    Wesley?

    Sure enough. It was hat old fox.

    He was old enough but still used these dirty tricks. It was really shameless to the extreme.

    Fiona was still crying as she hugged Melvin, ¡°Ooh Lyra, he¡¯s getting colder and colder. You have to save him! He¡¯s my heart. He can¡¯t be okay!¡±

 Chapter 128 Heâ€™s dying?

    Lyra did not give a nce to Melvin on the ground, but warned her with a cold voice.

    ¡°Fiona, this is thest time! Go back and keep an eye on She too. Your precious son will bear all the responsibilities whenever you two get restless in the future! You can try and see how long your son can be tortured by you with his current physique!¡±

    ¡°No! It won¡¯t happen again! Never again!¡± Fiona¡¯s face was wan and she kept shaking her head.

    Lyra saw that her anger had really subsided and asked Seventeen to send Fiona back to the Freeman Manor.

    As soon as Fiona left, Eleven rushed up to check on Melvin¡¯s condition, ¡°Miss, Mr. Freeman has passed out! His breathing is getting weaker and weaker!¡±

    Getting weaker?

    Lyra¡¯s eyes moved, ¡°Quick! Fifteen, get a doctor!¡±

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m on my way!¡±

    Fifteen heard the order and immediately dashed out the door.

    Lyra again asked Eleven and Eighteen to help Melvin back to his room first, and also filled a hot water bag to warm his body.

    With the thought of that whole bucket of bone-chilling ice water, she gave a nce at Eighteen who lost his head, which made her very furious.

    ¡°Eighteen, suspend you for one year. Fine six months¡¯ sry. Get out!¡±

    Eighteen wanted to cry and was about to beg for mercy when Eleven gave him a wink and told him not to add fuel to the fire.

    Lyra didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to him, but was watching Melvin¡¯s condition. Despite the hot water bag, Melvin¡¯s body was still very cold and his whole face was white and bloodless, as if life was being withdrawn from his body a little.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Fifteen back yet?¡±

    Lyra probed Melvin¡¯s nostrils. He was really weak.

    If they continued to wait, when Fifteen came back, she was afraid he had already died!

    She lifted the cover and helped him get up. Eleven rushed forward to help.

    ¡°Eighteene over and carry him downstairs. Eleven go get the car. Let¡¯s go to the hospital!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡±

    Eighteen, who just walked to the door, instantly came to the spirit and immediately put Melvin on his back. Lyra from the back held him and avoided Melvin from falling.

    Putting him in the back seat, Eleven quickly started the car and sped out.

    Eighteen sat in the passenger seat and Lyra in the back, resting Melvin¡¯s head on herp.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Melvin¡¯s expression was peaceful as hey in her arms. She touched his ghastly white face, and if she didn¡¯t know he was still breathing a little, she would have thought the man was dead.

    ¡°Melvin, you are not allowed to die! As long as your debt remains unpaid, you will always owe me! If you die, I will bury the Freeman family with you!¡±

    She practically yelled those words out!

    Eleven and Eighteen in front of her were shocked.

    If one really pissed her off, she was a ruthless person who can do such things.

    Melvin, who was lying in herp, seemed to hear the words as well. Suddenly, he coughed very hard, but was still unconscious.

    Lyra patted his back to smooth him.

    At least he had some response, so he should not die, ¡°Eleven, faster.¡±

    Eleven increased her speed and ran numerous red lights on the way to the hospital.

    After Melvin was wheeled into the emergency room, Lyra sat in the waiting room with mixed emotions.

    Just now in the car, it was the first time that she was almost out of control. Last night when she found herself be drugged, she really wanted to kill him.

    But when she saw that he was really close to being tortured to death, she panicked.

    But why should she panic?

    Wasn¡¯t he ruthless when he had Fred hijack a ne to kill him for Charlotte?

    Originally, after divorce, she was nning to keep distance from him and just treat him as an stranger.

    But She, Fiona, Charlotte repeatedly harmed her, and Melvin came to mess with her, and even came to kill her for Charlotte.

    None of them wanted her to have a peaceful life.

    She was not the type who would not hit back and scold, so was she wrong to make them pay the price they deserved?

    As she was thinking, Eleven finished answering the phone and reported to her, ¡°Miss, Kellie, your assistant from Angle Group, said she had an urgent work for you.¡±

    Lyra nced at the still-lit emergency room and didn¡¯t answer for the first time.

    Next to him, Eighteen knelt down with the sound of ¡°poof¡±.

    ¡°Miss, this time it¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s my stupidity that almost harmed Mr. Freeman. I am willing to stay in the hospital to take care of Mr. Freeman. When he recovers, I will consciously back home to ept the suspension.¡±

    Lyra thought about it, ¡°Okay, then you stay and let me know if he has any news. Eleven, let¡¯s go.¡±

    After that, she scurried and took Eleven away from the hospital and went directly to Angle Group.

    After two days of being dyed by Fiona¡¯s mess, the final project for the reality television talent show was not yet decided, so she sat back in her office and started to work, focusing her full attention on her work.

    By 8 p. m., all the employees had left, but the lights in her office were still on. Keith learned that she was still workingte and came down from the top floor to see her.

    ¡°Rara, it¡¯ste. The business case will be done tomorrow. There are still a few days before the final show.¡±

    Lyra softly replied with ¡°hmm¡±, but her fingers were still tapping the keyboard.

    Keith knew he couldn¡¯t persuade her, sighed, and was turning his head to leave when he noticed her face didn¡¯t look so good.

    ¡°Rara, have you been sicktely? Why do you look so wan?¡±

    Lyra paused and remembered that she was soaked in cold waterst night. Probably because of this, she looked a little pale.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Keith, you can continue your business. I¡¯ll be back when I¡¯m done here.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Keith¡¯s facial expression was very serious. How can he not understand his sister? He thought about it and knew this matter inside must not be simple.

    When Eleven was again called by Keith to talk alone, Eleven fell to his knees on the spot.

    ¡°Master Keith, you give me a break! I really don¡¯t know ah. Maybe thedy is too busy in the past two days ¡­ work. She often stays upte for the sake of work.¡±

    Eleven was caught in the middle, and her heart was so bitter.

    Seeing his bitter expression, Keith did not continue to ask deep questions.

    ¡°Okay, you continue to protect thedy¡¯s safety, especially keep a close eye on that Melvin. If he dares to do anything to hurt Rara again, whether Rara agrees or not, I will kill him. You hear me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Keith.¡±

    This night, Lyra didn¡¯t go back to Seaside Vi and nned to stay in the office all night.

    Eleven knocked on the door and came in.

    ¡°Miss, an hour ago Mr. Freeman has been released from the emergency room and transferred to the general ward. Now he has woken up. Do you want to go and see?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s typing hands gave a slight hesitation.

    ¡°No, let Eighteen take good care of him when he recovers, and send him back to Seaside Vi when he¡¯s well enough.¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    Eleven didn¡¯t go away, with a difficult face.

    Lyra was baffled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I not make myself clear enough?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s Mr. Freeman. He wakes up. I didn¡¯t know what was going on. He kept refusing the nurses to give him a injection. I have tried to persuade him for many times.¡±

    Lyra was speechless, ¡°He is now a patient. You still can not handle a weak man? He refused and you just let him? Do you know how to force him?¡±

    Eleven didn¡¯t know what to say.

    He couldn¡¯t take that.

    Thedy was really so simple and brutal?

 Chapter 129 No one owes each other after one year

    Eleven couldn¡¯t answer, and Lyra didn¡¯t say anything else, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s wrong with him.¡±

    After she casually cleared her desk, she drove to the hospital.

    In the ward.

    Melvin wrapped himself into a Swiss roll and buried his head into the quilt.

    The nurse sighed, ¡°Mr. Freeman, you are still feverish. Wrapping yourself in the nket will not be able to breathe, and ¡­ you need the injection!¡±

    No matter how much the medical staff and Eighteen tried to persuade him, the ¡°Swiss roll¡± on the hospital bed was determined to ignore it.

    Lyra teased as soon as she came in and saw the strange image.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid tomorrow¡¯s news will be that the former president of the Freeman groupmitted suicide for refusing to take an intravenous drip?¡±

    When Eighteen saw hering, he respectfully called out to her, ¡°Miss.¡±

    Lyra responded with a slight nod and walked over to Melvin¡¯s bedside.

    Not waiting for her to continue to say anything, the¡±Swiss roll¡± suddenly reached out a hand to grab her wrist.

    Melvin peeked out from under the cover. Because of the fever, his dark eyes looked misty, without the usual domineering coldness, but a bit fragile and pathetic.

    He stared at Lyra¡¯s face a few times to make sure he wasn¡¯t pulling the wrong person.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    From now on, he will never mistake anyone again.

    ¡°Lyra, you¡¯re finally here. I woke up and didn¡¯t see you. I missed you ¡­¡±

    Because of the fever, his nasal voice was a little heavy and his voice sounded a little milky with a sappy tone.

    The paramedics and Eighteen were dumbfound by what he just said.

    He was still the man who was so hostile and fierce that he would eat them alive when the nurse touched him ten minutes ago?

    The change was too fast, right?

    Lyra was creeped out by hisment, ¡°So soon your brain is burnt out? If your brain is broken, I can¡¯t use it anymore. Just throw it away.¡±

    Melvin had no idea what to say now.

    The emotions he had just prepared were nowpletely gone.

    ¡°Lyra, I¡¯d like to speak to you alone for a moment.¡±

    Lyra thought about it and did not refuse. When she looked at the nursedy, she said to him, ¡°First get the drip, otherwise no way.¡±

    Melvin responded in a low voice with a post-nasal tone, ¡°Okay.¡±

    The nursedy immediately went forward, but saw that he was clutching Lyra¡¯s wrist, and she could not give the drip.

    Lyra noticed it too and frowned, ¡°Let go. How are you going to get a drip like that?¡±

    Without speaking, Melvin decisively took the other hand out and his right hand was still clutching Lyra¡¯s wrist tightly.

    In the basement, he was tortured by that drug until he was in a trance.

    When the basement door opened and the light shone in, his only thought was to grab the figure he had lost, but no matter how hard he tried, the distance that seemed so close to him never seemed to be touched.

    It was a taste that made him more desperate than the torture of the drug.

    Now that he was sober and finally re-captured her, he was definitely not going to let go!

    He was thinking about it when he felt a force pushing his hand away.

    It was Lyra.

    The nurse had finished the injection and Lyra let everyone out.

    Seeing Melvin¡¯s hand gripping her wrist so hard that her skin was about to turn purple, she wrinkled her eyebrows, ¡°You¡¯re hurting me. I won¡¯t leave until I¡¯m done talking to you. But if you keep holding on, I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±

    Melvin hesitated, was defeated by the gaze of her cold eyes, and finally withdrew his hand.

    Lyra sat down on the chair in front of the bed and went straight to the point. Her tone was t, ¡°Melvin, you are proud. That is apparent. But I don¡¯t understand why you were so decisive when you agreed to sign the agreement? Is it really just to pay off the debt? Is it worth it to get yourself into such a mess and humiliation?¡±

    Melvin raised his eyes to see hers.

    ¡°Once you loved me so much and gave everything wholeheartedly for me, but I didn¡¯t cherish. Now, I finally recognize my own heart. I also experienced what you had encountered, only to know how bitter you were in your heart.¡±

    He paused. His ck eyes were full of earnest, ¡°Lyra, I know I¡¯m cheap. I said a lot of hurtful words before. In the future, you can scold me every day to vent your anger. I will never retort. I owe you, even if it¡¯s just a word, I pay you back! Can you give me onest chance, okay?¡±

    To scold him every day to vent my anger?

    He was really not in his right mind and liked to get scolded?

    Lyra¡¯s face was cold, and she told him what was in her heart for the first time, ¡°From the beginning of the divorce, I thought I would be just a stranger to you, but your mother, your sister and your fiancee won¡¯t let me go. And you sent Fred to kill me for Charlotte, so why do you think I have to give you a chance? Give the Freeman family a chance?¡±

    Melvin¡¯s pupils were slightly dted, ¡°Wait, what did you say ¡­¡±

    Send Fred to kill her?

    When did this happen?

    Lyra ignored his question and continued.

    ¡°Now you are just my servant in my eyes. When this one-year agreement expires, I will let you go forever. And we will not owe each other, and go our own way in the future.¡±

    Won¡¯t owe each other?

    Melvin¡¯s eyes lit up with joy, ¡°You mean as long as I pay off this year¡¯s debt, our past can be turned over. And I¡¯ll have a chance to start over with you?¡±

    Lyra sneered.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know why you always pretend to love me, but on the morning when I went to get the divorce papers with you, your chances had run out. Now you are pretending to be in love with me. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous?¡±

    After saying that, she got up, turned her head and was about to leave.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±

    Melvin lunged forward in a hurry. He was too weak. Because of inertia, he fell to the ground as he wanted to grab her wrist again.

    His knees knocked to the ground with a thud, and it hurt when just hearing the sound.

    Melvin felt so painful that his facial features crinkled. He couldn¡¯t say a word and it took a few seconds before he re-raises his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who was blind. You stayed in the Freeman family for three years and married me for three years. I didn¡¯t even recognize you as the girl who saved my life on Pinewood Street. It¡¯s my fault. I repent. You don¡¯t forgive me. I admit it. But you just said I asked Fred to kill you. I swear I absolutely did not!¡±

    Lyra sneered. He was always acting in front of hertely. This time it was the most persistent, but also the most fake one!

    ¡°Saving you at first was just my little effort. I didn¡¯t even put it on my mind, and, if I knew at the time that the boy in the car would be you, I probably would have killed you. So this kind of false kindness, you do not need to put in mind at all.¡±

    After she finished, she unceremoniously broke Melvin¡¯s hand.

    Before leaving, she finally gave him a threat, ¡°Obediently lying in the hospital to recuperate. If you refuse to take the medicine, you will be responsible for the consequences!¡±

    Just as Lyra left, a man dressed as a physician entered the room.

    Seeing Melvin sitting on the floor with the drip falling off, the man rushed forward to help him.

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s me!¡±

    The man removed his mask. It was Chad.

    The moment Melvin saw him, his expression became iparably cold and hostile, ¡°Go check Fred! Even if he go to jail, check him!¡±

 Chapter 130 Who is the protagonist

    Chad felt more distressed about him than Fred.

    He was drugged and tortured by Lyra in the basement. Chad knew about it.

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s only been a few days since I¡¯ve seen you. You¡¯ve been abused too much. Why don¡¯t we go back? Don¡¯t stay in Frayton and suffer this kind of torture.¡±

    Melvin was helped back to the bed by him, and the tyranny gradually faded on his miserable face, ¡°Okay, then you stay in Frayton and help me chase my wife while I go back.¡±

    Chad was wordless.

    He dared not provoke Miss Carroll who had the bad temper and was extremely cruel.

    He can¡¯t do it!

    Chad was silent for a while andughed fawningly, ¡°Boss, you can slowly chase her. When you are tired, I can mention it again. No rush, no rush.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s face returned to its usual cold and stern look, ¡°I don¡¯t care what means you use. Make Fred spit it all out. He is a son of the bitch. He lives on me while helping others secretly. You know what to do with it!¡±

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, boss.¡±

    Chad finished and rang the call at the bedside, sending the nurse in to reapply his drip.

    Melvin didn¡¯t refuse this time.

    When he had just woken up and didn¡¯t see Lyra, he was upset so he excused himself from the injection, but Lyra had given the word, so he had to listen to her and get well now.

    ¡­

    Because Fred was good-looking and talented, the big brother inmates in the Frayton¡¯s Men Prison liked him very much.

    Compared to Charlotte¡¯s situation, he had a good time except for bath time every night. At least he didn¡¯t have to starve to sleep in the toilet, or be violently beaten.

    And what he didn¡¯t know was that his peaceful andfortable life will soone to an end ¡­

    The exclusive ¡°Butterfly Girls¡± reality television talent show created by the Angle Group was finallying to an end.

    For thest recording, Lyra chose a new approach. In addition to inviting 1, 000 lucky viewers to immerse themselves in the girls¡¯ performance and hold two votes to support them, it also used a live webcast to allow viewers nationwide to see the final selection and participate in supporting the girls.

    Thest ten minutes before the opening of the final show.

    Lyra watched from the background. She was a little nervous. It was her first time toplete such a talent show project on her own, and if it was aplete sess, Angle Group¡¯s stock market could grow by at least three points.

    The show officially started, and after the host read the opening speech, the twenty girls who were finally left entered in order, and the scene was cheered continuously.

    Immediately afterwards, the host, however, announced tonight¡¯s honoured guest, ¡°Let¡¯s have the most sought-after star, Cody!¡±

    The fans at the scene were wild with joy, and the trainee girls on stage were excited as well.

    Cody made a grand entrance in the sound of the fans. His sunny and handsome appearance made him the focus of attention as soon as he appeared on the stage.

    However, the crowd saw that he did not go to the highest position of the special guest mentor seat.

    Could it be that there were more powerful characters than Cody?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    The host announced the next guest amidst the crowd¡¯s disbelief.

    Keith.

    Although he was not a superstar, the man, who had a great influence on the entertainment industry, was a mysterious existence than movie stars.

    With his appearance, more than half of the audience stood up straight away to exim and apud. It was a more enthusiastic wee than Cody.

    However, even Keith was not sitting in the very middle of the mentor table.

    Many people on the scene began to specte who this most honored position in the middle was reserved for.

    Lyra watched the scene intently on the backstage screen and looked at the number of online viewers on the inte. The entrance of the two honored guests created a big momentum and made the number of viewers skyrocket.

    She smiled in satisfaction.

    Sure enough. There were such great men around her. She should make good use of them, otherwise it would be wasteful.

    Because it was the final selection, all twenty girls had a chance to showcase individually before the official performance.

    Soon it will be Melissa¡¯s turn.

    Her vocal cords were slightly affected by the bullying incident the other day, so she chose to show a dance.

    Once the music was on, she quickly got into state and showed a self-created dance that fused modern dance with ssical beauty, which gained no small cheers from the audience.

    Unexpectedly, Keith also noticed this girl. Although her features were not a stunning type, she was very simple and lovely, giving a sense that this girl was very real. Her dance was also good. His future as a star will be very good.

    He flipped through the girl¡¯s information book and found that Lyra had signed her into the Angle Group. He smiled with great relief, said nothing and continued to watch the game.

    After an hour of fiercepetition, it came to the final announcement of the number of support votes.

    Melissa counterattacked with a high vote count of more than 900 votes and managed to go into the debut seat from the original 15th ce, taking a solid 6th ce.

    At the end of the show, the host returned to the stage to deliver his speech, ¡°¡­ Now, let¡¯s have the owner of Angle Group on stage to deliver her closing speech!¡±

    Everyone looked in Keith¡¯s direction, but saw that Keith was not moving at all, not even thinking of going on stage.

    Wasn¡¯t he the current president and owner of Angle Group?

    Just as the audience was in a daze, the host announced with a smile, ¡°Apuse for Miss Carroll!¡±

    The spotlight converged on the end of the red carpet. Lyra came out from the backstage. The long crimson dress set off her wless and fair skin. Her aura was as elegant and noble as a queen.

    She was followed by the spotlight all the way to the stage.

    The crowd all looked at her with shocked faces, and some recognized who she was with their eyes.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this ¡­ the woman who confronted that seconddy of the Matthews family at thest press conference?¡±

    ¡°Wow, she¡¯s really wonderful. No wonder she dared to confront the Matthews family at that time. It turns out that she herself is a small rich woman ah!¡±

    ¡°There were rumors before that she was a rich family outcast. It seems that the rumors are false. Rich women are still afraid of divorce? The next one is even better behaved!¡±

    ¡°What ah!? I only know that the dance she performed is called ¡®lover¡¯. she¡¯s so amazing! Why does she be the superstar?!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s too good, right? Not only is she a good dancer, she¡¯s also the boss of Angle Group!¡±

    The crowd erupted with admiration for her.

    Even Keith was willing to be a foil, leaving the main seat of the mentor seat to her. This woman must be very unusual.

    Most of the girls who had already locked in their debut positions didn¡¯t know Lyra very well, except for Melissa, who had the most shocked one of all the girls.

    Lyra was the owner of Angle Group?

    My God, was this the domineering beauty president that only appeared in novels?

    She had such a beautiful boss as her support, but she didn¡¯t know it at all!

    Lyra steadily walked up to the stage under the watchful eyes of everyone and took the microphone handed over by the host. She smiled slightly.

    ¡°Hello everyone, I am the owner of Angle Group, Lyra ¡­¡±

 Chapter 131 Tell the whole country that I am your man

    Meanwhile in the hospital.

    Melvin was lying on the bed and was also watching this live broadcast show on the TV, unconsciously curving his thin lips.

    After so long, she finally figured out to announce one of her identities.

    This was to tell everyone that even Keith and Cody can willingly give her apanionship.

    Whether it was Ashley or Wesley, it was probably panicking in their hearts right now, desperately trying to dig up her true identity.

    He smiled and was content to look at the stunning beauty who was talking on the TV, even if she would never look back and never consider remarrying him.

    But in fact, living in such a calm and quiet way was also good.

    Eighteen sat sideways in a nearby chair. His hands were holding his head and his elbows were on his knees. He was also concentrating on Lyra¡¯s stunning beauty.

    ¡°Miss is so pretty when she¡¯s serious about something!¡±

    But when he thought he had been forced to suspend, his face fell, ¡°When Miss is fierce, she is really scary too! If only she could be so gentle all the time.¡±

    Melvin originally appreciated himself very satisfyingly. Eighteen kept talking to himself, which made him a little annoyed.

    He took the remote control from the bedside table and decisively pressed the switch off button.

    Eighteen was still admiring hisdy, but found that his owndy was cked out in TV the next second ¡­C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mr. Freeman, what are you doing?¡±

    Melvin did not speak and ignored him. His expression was a bit cold. With the sickness plus being injected with special drugs, his skin turned a bit sickly fair, implying that no one could approach him.

    Eighteen looked at him. Was he¡­?

    ¡°Mr. Freeman, you¡¯re not jealous because you see meplimenting thedy, are you?¡±

    He had a cold face, ¡°It¡¯s not good, so I don¡¯t want to watch it.¡±

    Eighteen knew he was making excuses and kindly reminded him, ¡°Mr. Freeman, to tell you the truth, since you have divorced thedy and are now her servant, you and she will never be able to get back together. So you should perish your thought.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s face instantly darkened.

    Eighteen continued to say, ¡°And, Miss and Mr. Frazier know each other since child. As for character, family, age or appearance, they are very suitable. So you just wait peacefully for the agreement to be expired. After that, you can still be the Mr. Freeman. Isn¡¯t good? ¡±

    ¡°Garrett?¡±

    Melvin gritted his teeth and called his name once.

    If he was a man worthy of trust, it will be fine. But Melvin met with him twice, although each time they disliked each other, he perceived from thenguage that this man was very considerate and thoughtful.

    And he hadpassion.

    With Lyra¡¯s character, it was destined that Garrett may break her heart in the future.

    How could he befortable leaving Lyra in the hands of such a man?

    ¡°Mr. Freeman?¡±

    Eighteen saw him lost in thought and called out to him twice.

    Melvin immediately lifted the nket, rolled over and was about to get out of bed. Even the needle was directly pulled out of his arm.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Eighteen followed and stood up.

    Melvin put on his shoes and walked out without looking back. ¡°Discharge.¡± said Melvin coldly.

    ¡°Huh? You¡¯ve only been here a few days! Discharge is to be certified by the doctor for another review!¡±

    He hurriedly chased after them, but saw Melvin suddenly stop at the door of the ward.

    When he approached, Melvin spread his hand towards him, ¡°Phone, bring me the phone.¡±

    ¡­

    The reality television talent show was a great sess, as Lyra¡¯s self-exposing caused the Angle Group¡¯s stock to soar, and it also garnered a wave of positive reviews.

    In the evening, Lyra was chatting with Melissa in the background about the follow-up resources when her phone suddenly rang.

    She looked down and saw that it was Eighteen.

    What was Melvin up to again?

    Her originally high mood instantly dropped several degrees.

    Calmly picking up the phone, the low voice on the other end of the line was the first to go up before she could make a sound.

    ¡°Lyra, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Lyra was surprised but didn¡¯t bother to ask more, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m out of the hospital. To celebrate the sess of your first show, I¡¯ll go back and make a big meal. I¡¯ll wait for you toe back and eat together, okay?¡±

    He said it carefully with a fear of being rejected and a hint of anticipation.

    Lyra felt it and was silent for two minutes.

    During these two minutes, Melvin waited anxiously and his heart was beating fast, but he didn¡¯t say anything, giving her enough time to think.

    ¡°Not tonight. I have a celebration part.¡±

    She was about to put the phone down.

    From the other end of the phone came an anxious cry from the man, ¡°Don¡¯t you hang up! You ¡­ are going to eat with Cody and Keith?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t lie: ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°That ¡­¡±

    Melvin hesitated, ¡°Is Garrett going to be there?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Her calm and cold word was like a depth charge thrown into theke, making Melvin rather envious.

    Melvin bit his thin, miserable and pale lips, and said in a pouty and somewhat ingratiating tone.

    ¡°Can you not go? I was not good at cooking before, but I will learn it well. Can you go back to Seaside Vi tonight ¡­¡±

    Lyra couldn¡¯t stand that tone of his voice.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not negotiable.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s lips were bitten tightly, ¡°If you don¡¯te back, I¡¯ll hold a press conference tomorrow and tell the whole country that I¡¯m yours!¡±

    Lyraughed at that.

    She had not seen such a idiot.

    She reminded him seriously, ¡°You¡¯re just my servant!¡±

    ¡°The servant are your people too! Don¡¯t you dare deny it!¡±

    ¡°Melvin!¡±

    Lyra was furious, and this yell startled Melissa, who was sitting next to her.

    Hearing that she was really angry, Melvin was very abashed, ¡°Sorry, I just want you to go back to Seaside Vi for a meal. Even if you think I don¡¯t deserve to eat with you, I can stand and watch you eat ¡­¡±

    Lyra held her forehead.

    What was wrong with this persontely?

    He was so cheeky that had be brazen as bold as brass.

    She didn¡¯t bother to continue arguing with him and casually agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to Seaside Vi, but not until the celebration is over, which may bete.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, aste as you want. I can wait.¡±

    Although he can¡¯t stop her from going to the celebration dinner, but at least there were others besides Garrett, so he guessed Garrett can¡¯t do anything.

    After hanging up the phone, Melvin rushed off to get discharged from the hospital.

    Because Eighteen¡¯s task was that he had to take care of Melvin until he recovered, he had no reason to follow back to Seaside Vi now that he was discharged, so he called Fifteen, Seventeen to pick him up. And he went home to ept the suspension.

    Back to Seaside Vi.

    Melvin almost immediately jumped into the kitchen to study the recipe. The vegetable and meat in the refrigerator were delivered every day, so except for the ingredients that were not popr, basically he would not worry what he wanted to cook.

    It took nearly three hours for him to cook many tasty dishes, and he had tasted each dish beforehand to make sure it was the right amount of saltiness and other seasonings.

    And because he didn¡¯t know exactly when Lyra would be back, he buttoned up each dish on a te to avoid coolness.

    After this was done, he sat on a couch and waited.

    After waiting for two hours, the dishes slowly cooled. He heat them up again and continued to wait.

 Chapter 132 Have to defend both men and women?

    This was repeated for several times.

    When he looked up and looked at the time again, he found that it was 4:00 am.

    It was sote and she¡¯d not back yet. The celebration party was taking so long?

    Melvin sat on the couch, and suddenly, inexplicably, the scene of Lyra¡¯s dinner party, where everyone was coaxing Lyra and Garrett¡¯s toasting, came to his mind.

    He rose to his feet.

    No way! Absolutely not!

    He turned his head towards the door and went out. Before he reached the garden, he was stopped by Fifteen and Seventeen.

    ¡°Mr. Freeman, it¡¯ste and you can¡¯t go outte at night.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get Lyra.¡±

    Fifteen and Seventeen were motionless, ¡°Miss will return after dealing with things, and there is Eleven protection. You just wait patiently.¡±

    Melvin wrinkled his brows and his face was cold.

    If tonight was Eleven, he maybe nice to him. However, Fifteen and Seventeen always didn¡¯t like him and they didn¡¯t bother to say more words to him.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    No way. Melvin had to fall back and continued to wait.

    The waiting time was often the longest and hardest.

    During this time, he thought about many things.

    He vaguely recalled that in the previous three years, Lyra had also called many times hoping that he woulde home for dinner. He would sometimes give her a few perfunctory words. Sometimes he was toozy to talk to her, and would simply hang up the phone. And he would back home two or three days in a row.

    So it was so hard to wait all night ¡­

    He looked up and looked at the clock hanging on the opposite wall. His eyes followed the minute hand, and before he knew it, he was asleep on the couch.

    He didn¡¯t know how long it took, but he was awakened by the sound of the door opening.

    When he saw that it was Lyra, he got up to greet her, ¡°You¡¯re back. The food is already cold. I¡¯ll heat it up now.¡±

    Lyra refused expressionlessly, ¡°No, I¡¯ve already eaten breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Breakfast?¡±

    Melvin craned his head to look at the clock on the wall. It was already seven in the morning.

    She ¡­ surprisingly didn¡¯te back all nightst night.

    And he, sitting on the couch, waited all night.

    Melvin¡¯s heart was oddly enough, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe backst night? Were you drunk? Where did you go to sleep? Were you with Garrett all night? He didn¡¯t make a pass at you, did he?¡±

    Lyra was speechless.

    Did it have something to do with Garrett?

    And with so many questions, which one should she answer first?

    While changing her slippers, she said, ¡°Melissa got drunkst night and I took her back to her ce. She was dizzy and threw up during the night, so I took care of her all night by the way.¡±

    Melvin was stunned in ce.

    Melissa?

    The trainee who debuted?

    Damn, he had to guard against both women and men?

    Lyra rubbed her sore shoulder and was preparing to go upstairs.

    Melvin took her by the wrist, ¡°Lyra, that table, I spent almost three hoursst night. I really mean it. Do you want ¡­¡±

    Before the words ¡°favour me with tasting¡± could be uttered, he was interrupted by Lyra¡¯s cold stare.

    ¡°So what? I¡¯ve already eaten, so if you haven¡¯t had breakfast, you can eat.¡±

    His heart ached fiercely, and he was almost breathless with the words. He froze for a long time and could not say a word.

    Lyra saw that he had nothing more to do, forced his hand to release and went upstairs to her room.

    Melvin watched her back and turned his head to see the dishes he had carefully preparedst night. They were stillid out in a disciplined manner, untouched by a bite.

    The presentation still looked exquisite, but the dished were already cold, like a cold heart.

    An unspeakable sense of loss and guilt suddenly welled up in his heart.

    Lyra changed her clothes upstairs and came down, and just as she walked down the stairwell she saw him standing in the eye of the lost soul.

    She coughed gently, pulling his thoughts back, ¡°Hurry up and eat your breakfast. Then change into clean clothes and go out with me.¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    Lyra smiled lightly, ¡°Weson Mansion.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Bang¡± a loud sound.

    The owners of Weson Mansion were all still asleep when they were awakened by the sudden loud bang.

    Wesley rushed downstairs with his wife Christine Patterson to check it out.

    His daughter, Nichole Freeman, was also freaked out and ran downstairs while asking, ¡°Mommy and Daddy! Is it an earthquake? Is it an earthquake!¡±

    All three were baffled and walked to the first floor only to find a crowd of people in the hall.

    Lyra was sitting on the main sofa pouring tea, as if she was the hostess.

    Four handsome, tall, trained bodyguards stood behind the couch, and Melvin stood to the side.

    A group of people was with serious expressions and an appalling aura, as if they hade to collect a debt.

    The Wesley family looked at each other, all looking confused.

    When they got closer, Lyra took the lead and said with a smile, ¡°It seems that the Wesley family is not having a good timetely, even the maids have been fired. In such a big Weson Mansion, there is not even a person to serve me tea. I have to bother my bodyguard.¡±

    Wesley knew she was being deliberately critical, but couldn¡¯t argue with her.

    He the Weson Mansion was counting on the monthly dividends from the Freeman group shares to get by. The Freeman group was defeated by Ashley and Fiona some time ago, and it was not known how long it will take to regain its former status, so they had less dividends.

    therefore, they had to live frugally.

    Wesley¡¯s face was dark and the tone was very bad, ¡°It¡¯s so rude of you to break into my home. Don¡¯t you know how to knock? And what was that loud bang just now? What did you do?¡±

    ¡°Oops! My door! You¡¯ve gone too far!¡±

    His wife, Christine, reacted quickly and rushed out to check it out, feeling terrible.

    Lyra tilted her head and smiled slightly, expressing helplessness, ¡°It is the door of the second master¡¯s house that is in disrepair. My bodyguard Fifteen knocked on the door with just a slight force. It scrapped itself. No way. I am helping the second master to clean up the garbage.¡±

    Wesley was going to be pissed off.

    The iron door was so firm and thick. If they knocked with the hand, how the whole door can be knocked off? Clearly it was kicked open!

    But from thest night¡¯s talent show that he had watched with Nichole, he knew that this woman was now not only the boss behind Angle Group, but also the Freeman group¡¯s current president andrgest shareholder. Keith and Cody were apparently the big bosses standing behind her.

    It was difficult for him to use tough measure because he simply had no chance of winning.

    So, he turned his sights on Melvin.

    With a sad face, he said, ¡°Melvin, look at her. Although she is already your ex-wife, she used to listen to you the most. Now you just let her bully us the Freemans?¡±

    The words that ¡°listen to you the most¡±made Melvin¡¯s heart tremble.

    It turned out that everyone knew that she used to love him very much. Only he himself did not know, and even ignored all her efforts.

    He suppressed the emotions that welled up in his heart back. His eyes were staring coolly at Wesley and his tone was cold and stern.

    ¡°Wesley, how do you exin the fact that you secretly get my mother a bad idea and gave her two packs of nasty stuff that led to a near disaster?¡±

 Chapter 133 Easier than winning lottery

    This ¡­

    Did he guess? Or did Fiona expose him?

    Wesley stumbled backwards two steps.

    After steadying his mind, heughed out loud with his eight teeth and yed dumb, ¡°Melvin, what do you mean by that? I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s face was cold and he did not ept his cottoning-up.

    Wesley saw that he did not say anything, stealthily giving a nce at the bodyguards behind Lyra. They were all having cold faces, which were fierce and like to eat people alive.

    Fearing that it might affect his family, he turned his head and winked at Christine, ¡°Nichole hasn¡¯t washed up yet, so take her upstairs. You can¡¯t lose your manners in front of your guests.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Christine understood, turned and went to pull her baby girl, ¡°Nichole, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Without waiting for them to walk up the stairs, Lyra¡¯s four bodyguards quickly stepped forward to block them.

    Eleven and Twelve blocked the stairway, and Fifteen and Seventeen encircled the door.

    ¡°You guys ¡­ what are you doing!? It¡¯s too rampant, isn¡¯t it? This is in my house.¡±

    Wesley was so angry that his face turned red.

    Nichole was a little scared and shrank into Christine¡¯s arms.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t exin it today, no one will leave here.¡±

    Lyra smiled, picked up the cup pf tea on the table and took a gentle sip.

    She was so calm and aloof that the Wesley family was baffled.

    Being opening his mouth, Wesley sighed with a slightlyplicated expression, ¡°Actually, this is not the case. I learned that my sister-inw is in the Freeman Manor as a maid. So I went to visit her. I didn¡¯t know where she got the two packs of drugs. She told me her n, and let me help her. I didn¡¯t agree but dissuaded her ¡­¡±

    He spoke as if he understood something, ¡°So, did she really seed?¡±

    ¡°My former nephew-inw, you didn¡¯t have an ident, right? I heard that the drug is very strong. It¡¯s my fault. I should have dissuaded again.¡± He sighed while he was chagrined.

    What he said not only dissociated himself from the incident, but also brought the two sides of the rtives closer together.

    Lyra frowned slightly, ¡°In the future, please call me Ms. Carroll or Miss Carroll, based on thepany hierarchy. Former nephew-inw sounds weird to me.¡±

    After she finished, she looked at Melvin, who was standing next to her, with a smiling look in his eyes: ¡°He said Fiona took the initiative to ask him for it, and Fiona said he encouraged it. Who do you think I should believe?¡±

    Melvin gave Wesley a grim stare and sneered, ¡°Wesley, when something goes wrong, you always put it all on women. You¡¯re not very manly.¡±

    This was an affirmative sentence.

    Wesley¡¯s face heated up. He pointed at Melvin and scolded, ¡°You¡¯re only Ms. Carroll¡¯s servant now. You¡¯re no part in interrupting your master¡¯s business. Go away.¡±

    His attitude changed so fast speed. He was indeed a sophisticate.

    Lyra hated this kind of treacherous old fox who was flexible and knew what to say in different situations and to different people.

    Not bothering to continue listening to his nonsense, she raised her hand and Eleven ced a square exquisite ck and gold gift box on the coffee table.

    ¡°This is?¡± Wesley looked confused.

    Lyra smiled lightly, ¡°This is a small gift I give to Weson Mansion today. You can open it.¡±

    Wesley did not talk. Although he can not understand what she was trying to do, he always felt that her smile had a little bit of bad intentions?

    Or Christine, once she heard it was a gift, smiled politely, ¡°Miss Carroll came and brought a gift. It¡¯s very kind of you.¡±

    She walked up and saw the beautifully ck and gold box on the coffee table, and figured the contents wouldn¡¯t be bad either.

    With curiosity in mind, she opened the box, but what was inside left her dumbfounded.

    It was thirty small bottles only half the size of a fist, being neatly arranged inside the box.

    She picked one at random and opened it. It was clear water and smelled weird.

    ¡°What, what is this?¡±

    Eleven replied, ¡°This is what thedy has prepared for Weson Mansion. Each one of you will pick a bottle to drink every day.¡±

    Wesley couldn¡¯t figure out what Lyra was nning, so he went up and smelled it, and his face changed dramatically. He hastily put the bottle back in Christine¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Is this all philter?¡±

    Lyra propped her chin on her hand and smiled extra brightly.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Not all. In addition to drugs which are not able to poison you to death,xatives, itchy pills and others are avable. Five out of thirty bottles are syrup. The odds of picking a syrup are still much greater than winning the lottery, right?¡±

    ¡°You, you you ¡­¡±

    The Wesley couple was so shocked by her words that they couldn¡¯t utter a word for half a day.

    Nichole understood and was scared to death, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to drink that! I don¡¯t want to drink this stuff ¡­¡±

    A family of three hugged together, shivering.

    ¡°You are also cruel! Even if you don¡¯t think about the fact that we were all rtives before, it¡¯s none of my business, I ¡­¡±

    Lyra raised her hand to interrupt Wesley¡¯s sophistry, ¡°You know this in your heart, and so do I. Besides, it¡¯s not all about me.¡±

    Wesley wondered, ¡°What else have I done to offend you?¡±

    ¡°You helped Fiona to harm me in front of old Freeman before. I didn¡¯t forget. You shouldn¡¯t forget either, right? Plus the p you gave Melvin before, and the drug this time. Three sins together, you are not wronged at all.¡±

    Melvin, who was standing next to her, keenly heard her words, and suddenly felt sweet.

    She still remembered Wesley beating him and wanted to help him. Did this mean she actually still had feelings for him?

    Wesley also noticed it, ¡°Melvin is from the Freeman family. What¡¯s wrong with me pping him as an elder? It¡¯s too much for you to include that!¡±

    Lyra: ¡°He is my servant. Only my people can beat him. The Freeman family¡¯s people can¡¯t.¡±

    Only my ¡°people¡±, not just ¡°me¡± ¡­

    Keith was included in this.

    Melvin was instantly less happy.

    Wesley was speechless.

    But to ask him to drink a bottle of drug every day was like drawing a lottery. It would be better to just kill him.

    ¡°Anyway, perish your thought. I will not admit a word of what you said, and definitely will not drink it!¡±

    Lyraughed at that.

    ¡°I didn¡¯te here today to discuss this with you guys.¡± She finished and nced at Eleven.

    Eleven immediately took a pile of photocopies in front of the three, ¡°Look, here is Mrs. Freeman¡¯s confession. The evidence that youmissioned someone to buy the drug on the ck market. And the timeline of the whole incident organized. Do you want to go with the police and get a conviction, or ept the gift from Miss?¡±

    The three people¡¯s faces changed dramatically.

    Wesley was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak. In such a short time, this woman had revealed everything about him?

    He paid hush money on the ck market!

    Christine: ¡°Honey, you can¡¯t go to jail! You are the backbone of the family. If you do, what will Nichole and I do?¡±

    Nichole also said, ¡°Yes, Dad, you can¡¯t go to jail! Once you leave the criminal record, how can I hold my head up in front of those celebrity friends in the future? No rich men will be willing to marry me. I won¡¯t be able to get married, Dad!¡±

    Wesley was in a dilemma and looked at his wife and daughter with red eyes, ¡°But it¡¯s hard for Dad to let you drink that torturous stuff!¡±

    Christine and Nichole looked at each other, ¡°Why should we drink? You¡¯re the one who made this happen. Can¡¯t you pick three bottles at a time?¡±

    Wesley: ¡°????¡±

 Chapter 134 I can give you all my life

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    And they just betrayed him?

    Wesley was quite depressed.

    But it was really none of Christine and Nichole¡¯s business, and he can understand their refusal to apany him on drinking the drug.

    But ¡­

    If he chose three bottles a day, would he still be alive in case he was unlucky enough to pick three bottles of drug?

    If he picked the philter andxative at the same time, wouldn¡¯t he be tortured to death by his penis and asshole?!

    No way! He had to take someone with him even if he died!

    He gritted his teeth and looked at Melvin: ¡°Son of a bitch. You¡¯re helping others to screw your own uncle! If I get convicted, you mother should get it too! If I¡¯m going to be tortured by this, she¡¯s not going to be any better!¡±

    Melvin¡¯s cold face remained unchanged, ¡°She has made a mistake. Of course she should be punished. I will not be partial. Besides, the punishment Lyra gave her, I have already suffered for her.¡±

    That drug almost made him walk into the jaws of death.

    He estimated that he will never forget the heart-breaking feeling in the rest of his life.

    What he said first indicated his own righteousness and then his mother¡¯s guilt, which left Wesley no loophole to exploit.

    Wesley was very reluctant. But he looked at the four bodyguards that Lyra brought, all of them were not easy to get along with. And they outnumbered his family.

    Wesley softened his tone, ¡°Former niece-inw, oh no Ms. Carroll, can you give me a discount? You see, I¡¯m too old to stand up to this.¡±

    Lyra smiled and arched her eyebrows, ¡°Since you mention it, of course.¡±

    Before Wesley became happy about that, she continued, ¡°But to exchange your shares of the Freeman group. With 1%, you can drink one bottle¡±

    That meant that if he surrendered all shares, he didn¡¯t have to drink at all.

    Christine and Nichole both thought this was a good idea.

    ¡°Honey, now the Freeman group¡¯s stock has fallen. The shares are not worth much money, or use it to rece the drug. You can also feel better.¡±

    Wesley rejected her, ¡°Shortsighted view!¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Lyra, this bitch, clearly came for his shares today!

    That was his family¡¯s ie and thest thing left by the old Freeman to him. He could not easily hand over to an outsider.

    ¡°How¡¯s that going?¡± Lyrapressed her lips.

    ¡°Impossible! I can¡¯t give the shares to you. Absolutely not! Not in the next life!¡±

    He looked at the ck and gold box that was opened on the table, took a deep breath and picked three bottles as if he were dying. Then he directly opened the cans and swallowed the water. He didn¡¯t even taste it but immediately squatted on the floor after drinking and retching.

    Christine and Nichole rushed over to help him. His wrinkled face was pale with fear, ¡°Quick! Go call the doctor. In case I have a quick attackter, it will be toote!¡±

    A few bodyguards looked at him. Although he was a sophisticate, he was frightened like this, which made them burst outughter.

    At that time, Melvin didn¡¯t even hesitate when he drank it, knowing that it was drug.

    Although they were all from the Freeman family, Melvin¡¯ haughtiness was not at allparable.

    Lyra: ¡°From now on Fifteen and Seventeen wille to keep an eye on you every day to drink three bottles of water. Only when all of them are finished, it will be valid.¡±

    After she finished, she left Weson Mansion without looking back.

    Melvin immediately followed her.

    After dealing with Wesley, it was almost time to go to work.

    Instead of letting Melvin go straight home, Lyra went with him to the Freeman group¡¯s building site.

    In the car, Lyra exined: ¡°We¡¯re going to the Shurvine¡¯s construction site. Because of Fiona¡¯s mismanagement and Ashley¡¯s jerry-built materials, the idental copse was caused, and even identally affected the next building just built. Ashley has been dyed the remittance. So the construction team came to thepany and made trouble. If it is you, what will you do?¡±

    Melvin thought about it and kept it short and concise, ¡°Make up the money and appease the workers.¡±

    Lyra thought he could say something amazing, but now it seemed that it was a wasted expectation.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless. Jackie did this at the beginning, but the workers followed up not trusting thepany at all and didn¡¯t do their best. But if the workers are all reced, I¡¯m afraid it would disappoint the entire staff of Shurvine project.¡±

    The car soon arrived at the construction site of Shurvine.

    Melvin looked up at the building outside the window and looked into Lyra¡¯s eyes with a sincere face, ¡°If you are willing to trust me for once, you can leave this project all to me. I can handle it.¡±

    Lyra pondered and didn¡¯t agree.

    Kellie called again. There was something at the Angle Group that she needed to handle.

    During this time, she had been both the Angle Group and the Freeman group and was unable to handle them at the same time.

    Especially when the Freeman group was in the the trough period, it would take a long time before the group regained the glory and she went to ask Ashley for 8. 8 billion with interest.

    She was thinking about it when Melvin suddenly got up and knelt down on one knee.

    He looked at her with his dark eyes.

    ¡°Lyra, please believe in me. The Freeman group was entrusted to me by grandpa a long time ago. This is the foundation of the Freeman family. I have been in charge of the group for a long time, and I still have a lot of prestige in front of many employees above and below. I will not harm the group, nor will I take advantage of the opportunity to take away your power.¡±

    Lyra raised his chin with her slender fingertips. Her tone was cool, ¡°With what you did, why do you think I¡¯ll believe in you?¡±

    Melvin was speechless for a moment.

    In order to test her identity, he hurt her. How could she choose to believe in him again?

    ¡°I admit. The reason why I agreed to sign the agreement is I tried to test you. But after spending time with you, I realize that I really like you and have only ever like you from the beginning to the end! So, I am truly willing to stay by your side, Lyra I ¡­¡±

    Lyra put her index finger on her red lips and made a silent gesture, not wanting to hear him continue with these mealy-mouthed things.

    Melvin had the sense to shut up.

    Lyra asked, ¡°If you handle this project, what will you need me to provide you with?¡±

    ¡°Delegate power.¡±

    Lyraughed, ¡°You still refuse to admit you have a scheme. Melvin, your acting is really well. You can be an actor. Angle Group will sign a contract with you.¡±

    She gave him a cold look, opened the door and prepared to get out of the car.

    Melvin hurriedly grabbed her wrist, knelt down on both knees in front of her and exined, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to take back the Freeman group, but to make that group of people believe me. If you don¡¯t feel at ease, you can send Fifteen and Seventeen to keep an eye on me. I will not make petty moves. ¡±

    There was an unprecedented sincerity in his dark eyes, even with a hint of imperceptible vulnerability.

    Lyra looked at her phone and Kellie was still sending her messages.

    She pondered for a moment, ¡°Okay, I believe you this time. From appeasement to the basicpletion of the construction, I give you a month. If you can notplete or dare to make petty moves ¡­¡±

    Melvin nodded, ¡°If it¡¯s not finished, you can have my life.¡±

    Was this a bet on life?

    ¡°That¡¯s what you said, but there¡¯s one more thing. You can¡¯t dy the housework at the vi just because you¡¯re dealing with work. The vi still has to be spotless and you must prepare meals before I go back every day. Can you do that?¡±

    There were only twenty-four hours in a day, excluding eating and sleeping. Basically he only had half of the time left.

    It was difficult to aplish both in the limited time he had.

    But Melvin hardly gave it a second thought. His dark eyes fixed on her and he smiled dotingly, ¡°Good, a man can¡¯t say no!¡±

 Chapter 135 He is just a sufferer

    Lyra frowned gently. Why did that sound a bit like molesting her?

    She snorted coldly and sarcastically, ¡°I don¡¯t remember if you used to be good or not, but now I guess it¡¯s ¡­¡±

    Melvin¡¯s face went wan and he understood what she meant. Because of the special effects of the drug, his strength was not as strong as before.

    But as a man, how could he admit defeat in sexual function?

    He almost didn¡¯t even think about it twice and replied directly, ¡°Well, do you want to try it now? See if I can do it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡±

    Lyra was very angry and red at him angrily. She pinched his left side of the face viciously and twisted it hard.

    ¡°Hiss, it hurts ¡­¡±

    Melvin¡¯s whole face wrinkled together. He dared not hide, and can only cry out in pain.

    Lyra let go in anger.

    The left side of his face turned red. His tears were almosting out because of the pain. Also, he dared not rub his face in front of Lyra, and his grievance expression made him look like a sufferer.

    Although she knew he was deliberately acting, Lyra felt much better and the anger also subsided when seeing his miserable look.

    ¡°Get out of the car. It¡¯s your first day after your promise. I¡¯m going back to Angle.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Melvin first patted off the thin ash on his knees and trouser legs, sat back down on the car seat and slightly tidied his cor before opening the car door with a cold face and getting out.

    Lyra saw that he can switch his expressions easily, so it was a pity that he was not a movie star!

    She called and arranged for Fifteen and Eighteen in the back of the car to follow him, and then went straight to the Angle Group.

    Time always flied when people were serious about their work.

    It was almost the end of the day, and Lyra was about to call Jackie to ask about the status of the Shurvine project.

    Before she could make the phone call, she received a call from Jackie.

    Jackie¡¯s emotion was high.

    ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t know what method Mr. Freeman used. Today is only the first day, and the Shurvine has already restored the original order. The atmosphere of the construction team is very harmonious. It¡¯s amazing!¡±

    Lyra frowned slightly, ¡°And you¡¯ve only known him for a day and you¡¯re calling him Mr. Freeman?¡±

    ¡°Huh? No, no, no! I will always be your person. I¡¯m yours even if I am dead¡­¡±

    Lyra held her forehead, ¡°That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t need a pretty ghost.¡±

    Jackieughed delightfully.

    Lyra restored to seriousness and instructed: ¡°Continue to follow him. You have to personally go through all his decisions. In front of the other employees, you can pretend to give him the right. In private, you¡¯re the master. And you have to learn more about his way of dealing with problematic projects.¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Lyra went on to make arrangements for Melissa¡¯s schedule.

    Taking advantage of the current trend, Lyra had taken on some brand endorsements for her in addition to the group¡¯s performance.

    Because this was Melissa¡¯s first endorsement shooting, Lyra was afraid she would get stage fright. So she had to keep an eye on her tonight.

    But she nned to leave work half an hour early tonight and go back to test the results of someone¡¯s chores.

    Kellie was assigned to her with other artists. After thinking about it, Lyra thought it would be good to bother Keith to keep an eye on it personally.

    Keith was surprised to receive her call, ¡°Rara, you actually asked me to guard a new artist for an endorsement shooting. Am I that unimportant in your mind?¡±

    ¡°Keith, you¡¯re the opposite. Melissa is my current focus. Only you can highlight thepany¡¯s importance to her. To put it another way, I attach the most important to you.¡±

    Keith knew she was just being petnt to coax him, but it still warmed his heart when his own baby sister said she valued him the most.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be flippant. I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks Keith.¡±

    After arranging all the things at hand, Lyra drove back to Seaside Vi.

    Just as she walked into the garden, she called Seventeen and Eighteen out, ¡°When did Melvine back?¡±

    ¡°He arrived home about an hour ago, and he hasn¡¯t stopped working since he was home.¡±

    Lyra thought for a moment, ¡°What about during the day?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s normal during the day. We both follow him around all the time.¡±

    Would he really keep his trails and not get into troubles?

    Lyra wasn¡¯t too convinced.

    It was only the first day, and if he wanted to gain her trust, he¡¯ll restrain himself for a few days anyway.

    She thought as she pushed the door open.

    Melvin heard the movement and came out from the kitchen. After confirming it was Lyra, his dark eyes were slightly shocked, ¡°You¡¯re ¡­ so early today?¡±

    Lyra raised her eyebrows, ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Melvin came forward, took her slippers out of the shoe closet and handed them to her, ¡°It¡¯s been a hard day.¡±

    Lyra could hear the slight panting in his voice. The cor of his white shirt soaked with sweat, and it was clear that he had indeed been busy in the hour before she arrived home.

    ¡°Is dinner ready?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. ¡­ Can I have another twenty minutes?¡±

    Seeing that he hadn¡¯t been idle today, Lyra didn¡¯t intend to make things difficult for him, so she gave a soft ¡°hmm¡± and went upstairs.

    ¡­

    Evening, Frayton Men¡¯s Prison.

    The inmates were given half an hour of free time after they had eaten dinner.

    The most powerful inmate in the prison had a visit tonight. Fred nned to take advantage of his absence to quietly go to the bathroom and take a shower during this time.

    At this time of the day, there were not many people in the bath. He had just finished taking off his shirt when he was covered with a white cloth from behind and dragged to a corner.

    Although he was strong, he can not resist the sneak attack of the eight big men from behind. They pressed him down hard.

    He made a sound and perceived that the cloth was with sleeping-drug. But it was toote, he waspletely unconscious.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Waking up again, he found that the surroundings werepletely changed.

    It was a small, dpidated and dimly lit house.

    Apparently he had been transported from the prison to here.

    He struggled with his wrists and found his hands were tied with ropes, hanging upside down from behind on the beams of the house. And his toes were barely able to touch the ground.

    This position was quite tiring because his hands were hanging backwards, and soon his whole body would run out of strength.

    ¡°Squeak.¡±

    The door opened. After seeing someone who came in, his pupils dted.

    ¡°Chad, Ted, you guys ¡­¡±

    Chad ignored him and Ted walked up and punched him in the face, ¡°Bastard! What the hell is that Charlotte!? You helped her frame the boss in front of Miss Carroll. Fred, are you fucking stupid?¡±

    Fred got a little emotional at the mention of Charlotte, ¡°Don¡¯t you talk about her like that! Did she do something wrong!? It¡¯s all Lyra¡¯s fault. You¡¯ve been blinded by that bitch along with boss!¡±

    Ted¡¯s face was dark with rage.

    It was said that girls were easy to be stupid in love. How did Fred¡¯s IQ directly drop to negative?

    ¡°You are unbelievable! What did you learn after following boss for so many years? To say you¡¯re as stupid as a pig is an insult to pigs!¡±

    Ted was so angry that he stomped his feet, but Fred didn¡¯t let them say anything bad about Charlotte.

    Chad sighed, ¡°He¡¯s not even listening right now. You¡¯re wasting your time, Ted. Doesn¡¯t he think Charlotte is innocent?! Show him the evidence!¡±

    Fred was still strong-willed until Ted came up with evidence against Charlotte ¡­

 Chapter 136 The person who should look up to you is me

    ¡°This ¡­ how is this possible ¡­?¡±

    Before he could say anything, he saw Ted standing in front of him with the list of evidence. The killer disguised as a doctor in the Matthews House ¡­ Did Charlotte really do this?

    On the surface, she said that she would take him in, but was already thinking of sending him to hell behind the scenes?

    Fred wept, and the evidence Chad and Ted had put together could never be false.

    It was because he knew this that he was very sad and felt his heart was suffocating with difficulty.

    Charlotte actually cheated him for so long, cheated him so hard ¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry to boss. I failed his trust. He can do whatever he wants with me.¡±

    Seeing him crying so badly, Chad sighed, ¡°Tell me what you did for Charlotte before, and don¡¯t lie.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    While he talked and Chad listened, Ted was nearby recording what he said on hisputer.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. Since the hijacking, I was sent to jail by Lyra.¡±

    Ted handed theputer to Chad. After Chad went through it carefully, he turned off theputer and looked at Fred with slightlyplicated eyes.

    ¡°As friends who once stood side by side, this is thest time we see you. What else do you want to say?¡±

    Fred closed his eyes and his heart felt like dead ashes.

    ¡°No more. My own stupidity asks for it. Do it.¡±

    Chadughed: ¡°You think the boss is going to kill you? He prefers you to confess while you¡¯re alive.¡±

    Chad looked at the time again and instructed Ted, ¡°Get two guys to whip him a hundred times and send him back. Tell the big heads of the two factions in prison that anyone who dares to treat him well in the future is having trouble with the boss.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chad grabbed hisputer and left the house without looking back.

    Soon, the house resounded with the sound of crackling and pping mixed with the man¡¯s painful cries, which sounded miserable and eerie.

    The next day, Lyra went to work after breakfast.

    Melvin finished cleaning up the dishes and went out the door with her, one after the other.

    Although he was no longer in charge of the Freeman group, his majesty under the rule of the group for years was still there. Plus the 40% shares, he still got the right of speech in the Freeman group.

    Only the office was moved from the top floor to the 23rd floor, but Melvin didn¡¯t care. They were just vanity to him. But Lyra wanted it, and he would spare no effort to help her.

    Bust because he didn¡¯t care, it didn¡¯t mean others did so.

    At lunchtime, Mr. Potts and Mr. Spears both knocked on his door.

    ¡°Mr. Freeman, good afternoon.¡±

    The two men smiled ingratiatingly.

    Melvin nced at the two men and his tone was cold, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Potts and Spears looked at each other, ¡°We are here today mainly to discuss something with you, Mr. Freeman.¡±

    Melvin didn¡¯t even look up, ¡°Major things go to Ms. Carroll. Small things go to Ms Osborne.¡±

    The two men¡¯s faces stiffened as they winked at each other.

    Spears hurriedly said, ¡°Since the Freeman group changed its ownership, Miss Osborne has been intentionally suppressing those of us who have been with you for many years. And Ms. Carroll has been so unpredictable that we have no room to talk about this. Now that you¡¯re back, don¡¯t you ever think about winning back the group?¡±

    Melvin stopped working, but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Potts saw that he finally reacted, and continued to add fuel to the fire: ¡°Ms. Carroll doesn¡¯t seem to know much about the real estate industry. And Miss Osborne is also a little clueless, so thepany can¡¯t go on like this, right?¡±

    His hands were on the desk, tapping. His dark eyes looked thoughtful.

    ¡°What do you want to do? Tell me straight.¡±

    ¡°If you want to take back the group, we will support you to the end! No, no, not just us, but a lot of the old staff are willing to listen to you. Ms. Carroll has 5% more shares than you, but you¡¯ve been in charge of the Freeman group for a long time. So if you go head-to-head, your chances of winning won¡¯t be small!¡±

    Melvin was silent for a while before he said, ¡°Who are they? Make a list for me.¡±

    Potts and Spears were both surprised, ¡°So you agree?¡±

    He pursed his lips. He was reticent and did not answer.

    The two men knew he was cold, so they just assumed he had an idea and handed the list over without a second thought.

    When Melvin was back in charge of the Freeman group, they were among the old employees who had maintained the work, and may be able to share some of the loose shares.

    The two of them were happy, ¡°Then Mr. Freeman, take your time. If there is anything you need us to do, please feel free to ask.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The two men had the good sense to close the door and leave.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Melvin was still reading the list when suddenly a person opened the door quietly.

    He noticed in the aftermath and subconsciously looked up.

    It was Lyra who was in a white hip dress, leaning on the door with her arms folded, looking at him with a smile, but her eyes were cold.

    From Melvin¡¯s point of view, it was just enough to show off her exquisite figure.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s tone was light, ¡°Now that the whole building is mine, I can¡¯te? Or did Ie at a bad time and happen to hear something I shouldn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    Melvin got up, invited her to the couch, and poured her a cup of tea.

    When this was done, Melvin handed her the list that was given by Potts and Spears just now, ¡°Look at this.¡±

    She took a cursory nce and was a little surprised.

    ¡°These are the underpinnings that will sustain you to snatch back the group. You¡¯re just going to expose them?¡±

    Melvin pursed his lips and slowly squatted down on one knee under her gaze, looking at her with an upward gaze.

    Lyra was puzzled, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you look up and talk to me again, because it¡¯s me who should look up to you.¡±

    When he said this, his ck eyes were iparably serious, and his handsome features were like the face of God.

    Because of the special drug, his face was a little pale, but it added a few sickly beauty.

    Lyra froze for a couple of seconds, not reacting to the fact that such words could actuallye out of Melvin¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯re really going out of your way to gain my trust.¡±

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me now. But when time goes by, you will understand that I am not lying to you.¡±

    Lyra sneered and viciously pinched his chin, ¡°Melvin, I hate deception. When you used to be mean and hated me, at least it was true. If you get caught lying to me, there will be no good consequences!¡±

    Melvin had no idea how to reply.

    Obviously what he said now was the truest!

    Lyra released his jaw and continued to read the list, ¡°What do you think I should do with this group of employees who are loyal to you?¡±

    Melvin sighed, ¡°They are the old employees who have been working here for years. You can not dismiss them all. People are selfish. If you provide them with benefits, over time, they will support you as a leader as well.¡±

    Lyra: ¡°So you¡¯re asking me to turn a blind eye and pretend I didn¡¯t see it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, with this list, you will have a clear target. You can properly give them incentives, but also prevent them from having disloyalty at any time.¡±

    Lyra pondered for a moment and was a little unconvinced.

    ¡°So you had Potts and Spears both write this list. With the intention of giving it to me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if you hadn¡¯te today, I will have handed you the list myself back to Seaside Vi. But you happened toe and almost misunderstood me ¡­¡±

    At the end, the corners of his mouth pulled down gently. He was feeling a little bit wronged.

    Lyra ignored his expression and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t suppose this list is gratuitous? What do you want?¡±

    Melvin tilted his head to see her and didn¡¯t intend to hide it, ¡°I¡¯d like to have an assistant.¡±

    It was that simple?

    Lyra: ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Chad.¡±

 Chapter 137 He can only take the blame for this matter

    Chad?

    The name sounded quite familiar.

    ¡°What¡¯s his rtionship with Fred?¡±

    Melvin didn¡¯t intend to hide it from her, ¡°It¡¯s all my men.¡±

    Lyra propped her hand on her chin, pinned her elbow on her knee, and cocked her head to observe him.

    She was extraordinarily delicate with this look, and her graceful features were disyed up close in front of Melvin.

    Melvin¡¯s heart missed a beat.

    This woman ¡­ she did not know that her expression was very charming?

    Just as he was thinking, Lyra spoke up, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you still have men willing to follow you. I¡¯m afraid you still have private property, right?¡±

    Private property didn¡¯t matter. He actually had a lot of secrets, but can not tell her now.

    Melvin was a bit pleased, ¡°Is this your way of trying to control my personal property? I don¡¯t really care about money. I can turn it all in if you want.¡±

    Lyra gave him a nk look.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your money. I¡¯m just curious. You can obviously use the money to redeem the manor and at least make life easier for your mother and your sister.¡±

    He lowered his head, ¡°My mother is mean and my sister is spoiled. They both bully you, so this is my punishment for them.¡±

    Lyra was a little surprised, ¡°I¡¯m just your ex-wife. They¡¯re all your family. You can be so hard on them?¡±

    Melvin had always been very principled.

    ¡°Wrong is wrong. I will not be biased. I can take this opportunity just to sharpen their natures.¡±

    Although there was nothing wrong with this statement, Lyra always felt something strange.

    ¡°Forget about She. Fiona is your mother. Aren¡¯t you afraid that she will scold you for being ungrateful?¡±

    Melvin¡¯s head lowered so that Lyra could not see his expression.

    He was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°She can take it, and if it¡¯s something she can¡¯t take, I¡¯ll take it for her.¡±

    In this regard, Lyra was a bit appreciative of his style of handling.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to Angle Group. You keep busy.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lyra got up and headed for the door, but found him still crouching from the corner of her eye, ¡°I¡¯m leaving and you¡¯re still not up?¡±

    Melvin¡¯s face went pale, ¡°My legs ¡­ are numb.¡±

    Lyra chuckled, left him alone, and opened the door to go out.

    Before she left, she told Jackie about his request to have an assistant.

    Jackie was very quick to do her job. And in that afternoon, Chad came to Melvin¡¯s office.

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s fabulous. You won¡¯t have to sneak around to meet me in the future. You haven¡¯t aroused Miss Carroll¡¯s suspicion, awesome!¡±

    Melvin was busy with working, suddenly attracted by his words and looked over suspiciously.

    ¡°What do you mean by sneaking around to meet you? What I do is all proper business!¡±

    He viciously picked up a ballpoint pen on the table and smashed it over.

    Chad did not dodge. His head was hit squarely, mournfully rubbing his head.

    ¡°Boss you are so cruel. I have a concussion, you have to pay for my work injury.¡±

    ¡°Still yful?¡± Melvin¡¯s eyes were cold and he picked up another pen.

    Chad wimped out, ¡°I was wrong wrong wrong! I won¡¯t dare next time!¡±

    The drama was over, and the business was still to be discussed.

    Chad first checked the entire office to make sure there weren¡¯t any listening devices before handing him the information he pried out from Fred.

    Melvin read through Fred¡¯s confession and the timeline of events which were well organized.

    ¡°Boss, with this evidence from Fred, you will be able to prove Miss Carroll your innocence.¡±

    Melvin did not say anything.

    He thought about it, and finally, in front of Chad, tore that evidence from the middle until it waspletely shredded.

    Chad was stunned.

    ¡°Boss! What are you doing? This is the proof that you didn¡¯t harm Miss Carroll!¡±

    Melvin had little expression, ¡°If I show this evidence to her, the trust I¡¯ve managed to build with her now will bepletely gone.¡±

    Chad didn¡¯t understand and looked at the pile of shredded paper with distress.

    This was what he had been working in and out to get all this time.

    Melvin didn¡¯t even look at the paper, ¡°Just when you gave me this evidence, I realized that with the strength of Lyra and her brothers, how could they not check it out? It¡¯s that she didn¡¯t check it out at all. She has already decided in her mind that I did it.¡±

    He sighed. It seemed that Lyra really did not trust him at all.

    It was really not an easy task to try to bring back her trust little by little.

    ¡°I have been quietly checking the evidence behind her back all this time, and going to see Fred. If this evidence is handed to her by me and she knows all about it, she will only guard me more in the future.¡±

    Chad understood and felt a bit sorry for him, ¡°Then, boss, you¡¯ll have to take the me yourself. Fred, this son of bitch. It seems a hundred times¡¯ whippings are not enough! He should have been given another two hundred!¡±

    ¡­

    Half a monthter.

    During this time, the Freeman group went through a period of downturn and the projects were gradually improved.

    When Jackie handed the data to Lyra, Lyra was satisfied, ¡°With the current situation, the Freeman group¡¯s business has basically stabilized. We¡¯ll demand payment of the debt from Harrington Group soon.¡±

    Jackie nodded, ¡°Boss, what are you going to do about it?¡±

    Lyra smiled.

    ¡°From now on, as long as what Harrington Group wants, and that is within the Freeman group¡¯s reach, it will be interrupted!¡±

    Just as she finished, the assistant at the door knocked in and said, ¡°Ms. Carroll, Mr. Frazier is here.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Jackie had the good sense to leave the office and meet up with Garrett who happened toe in.

    When Jackie left, Garrett went to sit in the chair across from Lyra.

    Lyra didn¡¯t even raise her eyes, ¡°What are you doing here today?¡±

    Garrett had a smile on his face and his ears were a little red, ¡°Lyra, have you forgotten that it¡¯s my birthday after three days.¡±

    Lyra really didn¡¯t remember at all.

    ¡°You want me to wish you a happy birthday in advance? I remember your parents used to throw parties for your birthday. When are you nning to return to Suham?¡±

    Garrett blushed a little, ¡°That¡¯s all from when I was a kid. And my parents said that unless I bring my girlfriend back, I don¡¯t have to go home.¡±

    Lyra instantly understood the intention he had when he came over today.

    ¡°You are the sweetheart of your family. How could your parents not let you go back? Don¡¯t lie to me with these tricks.¡±

    Garrett was not discouraged when he was exposed, ¡°I know you won¡¯t go back to Suham for a while, but it should be okay toe out for dinner with me alone after three days. As a birthday present from you, OK?¡±

    As a friend, this was not too much of a reason for him, and Lyra had no reason to refuse, so she agreed.

    Meanwhile, on the 23rd floor of the Freeman group building.

    Chad quietly entered Melvin¡¯s office.

    ¡°Boss, I heard that Mr. Frazier is here and is talking to Miss Carroll alone on the top floor.¡±

    ¡°Alone?¡±

    Melvin wrinkled his brow and grimaced.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Whenever Garrett came over, it was a bad thing!

    He stood up, pushed open the office door and took the elevator to the top floor.

    Garrett had juste out of Lyra¡¯s office and was waiting for the elevator to downstairs.

    Once the elevator arrived, the door opened and the two came face to face.

    Garrett smiled and took the lead, ¡°Mr. Freeman, what a coincidence.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s face was cold and his tone was indifferent, ¡°Not coincidentally, I¡¯m here to see you.¡±

 Chapter 138 Youâ€™re not so into her as you think

    The two ended up going to a secluded security corridor in the building together.

    Chad and Garrett¡¯s assistants guarded the passageway.

    Garrett leaned leisurely on the passage railing, ¡°What are you going to say?¡±

    Melvin¡¯s dark eyes were fixed on him. His face was cold.

    ¡°If your sister and Lyra are ipatible in the future, who will you choose?¡±

    Garrett pondered, ¡°No, because Irene already knew who Lyra is. As long as Irene still cares about Keith, she won¡¯t fight with Lyra again.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Melvin sneered: ¡°ording to my understanding, Keith and Irene¡¯s marriage are engaged for two years. They have not yet received a certificate, because Keith has not agreed. Some time ago Keith asked to withdraw from the marriage but your father dissuaded this.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Garrett was inexplicably confused.

    ¡°You know Lyra¡¯s character. Irene has harmed her, and the means is very sinister. She can never get along with Irene in this life. Irene is not a person who can take the loss. So between sister and Lyra, you can only want one.¡±

    Garrett was a little annoyed.

    ¡°What kind of question is that? I can¡¯t have both? I¡¯ll talk to her about the problem between them.¡±

    Melvin listened andughed, ¡°You don¡¯t even like Lyra that much. You¡¯re just mesmerizing yourself. Your sister will eventually marry someone else. It¡¯s amazing that you¡¯ll hesitate on something like this. You don¡¯t deserve Lyra at all.¡±

    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t deserve her. From the day you signed the agreement with her, you¡¯re destined to never remarry her.¡±

    Melvin smiled indifferently, ¡°If I can¡¯t, just let it be. At least I can protect her in another way. Before she doesn¡¯t want me at all, I have to choose a man for her who really loves her and cares for her. But this person is definitely not you.¡±

    Garrett¡¯s expression eased when he heard this, ¡°The person you are talking about is me! I¡¯m perfect for her in every way. I¡¯ve had a crush on her for years, and I don¡¯t mind that she¡¯ll have a second marriage. So how am I not good enough for her? How many men can do what I do?¡±

    Melvin wrinkled his brow and looked at him for several times.

    He can actually say something like second marriage ¡­

    He simply cared about it in his heart. He forced himself to love Lyra, telling himself that he must take Lyra down.

    Seeing that Melvin was silent, Garrett heartily announced a good news to him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know it yet. She has promised to have dinner with me alone just three dayster. I will give her a grand surprise that day. She will definitely agree to my proposal, and you, never have a chance!¡±

    Garrett had a rare provocative smile.

    Melvin¡¯s rage grew and he grabbed him by thepels, warning him in a low voice.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been pretending for a long time. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve been friends with her with an aim from the beginning, right? You stay away from her in the future!¡±

    Garrett was unimpressed and shook off his hand, ¡°You want to stop me?¡±

    It was true that Keith¡¯s engagement to Irene did not always go through to the end.

    But the Lloyd family and Frazier family¡¯s marriage was the trend, not to mention that he really liked Lyra. Marriage was to kill two birds with one stone.

    But Garrett will not tell Melvin about that.

    The two men warned each other and fought back and forth for several more times before they were finally pulled away by each of their assistants to end the smokeless war.

    After Garrett left, Melvin took Fred back to the office.

    Thinking about Garrett¡¯sment about three dayster, he became furious and pounded his fist hard on the table.

    The ¡°bang¡± startled Chad.

    ¡°Boss, what are you going to do on Mr. Frazier¡¯s side ¡­?¡±

    Melvin was angry at the mention of the name, ¡°In three days, find a way to get him leave, as far away as possible. Don¡¯t bother me in Frayton.¡±

    ¡°Ah this!¡±

    Chad felt a little bit awkward, ¡°Behind him is the Frazier family, Boss I ¡­¡±

    Melvin coldly grunted and looked askance at him, ¡°Frazier family is the weakest of the four families in Suham. He came to Frayton and did not bring bodyguards this time. So he came here secretly. You can not even handle this?¡±

    Chad curled his lips. His boss was oppressing him! Giving him a hard time!

    And heartless! Unreasonable!

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Melvin frowned and red at him.

    Chad instantly wimped out and made a smile.

    ¡°I can handle it! I¡¯ll talk it over with Ted and the others, but I may need your help then.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s expression then returned to normal, ¡°Good.¡±

    Lyra obviously trusted him a little bit over the past half a month, and did not let Fifteen and Seventeen, the two bodyguards to guard him every day. He was very happy about that.

    Three dayster.

    Because she had a date with Garrett tonight, Lyra nned to leave work an hour early.

    She had just finished her work and was ready to leave when she received a call from Eleven at Seaside Vi.

    ¡°Miss, Mr. Freeman was identally injured. His waist is bleeding a lot. You shoulde back quickly to take a look!¡±

    Lyra thought about it and felt it was odd, ¡°You didn¡¯t call a doctor? What¡¯s the point of meing back?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Freeman said he suffered the injury when he was looking for you in the mountain. Today he identally hurt again when doing housework. His current physique is not as good as before. I am helping him to stop the bleeding. You really don¡¯te back to take a look?¡±

    Was it an old injury from the back?

    That injury was inflicted by Collin¡¯s people.

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    Hanging up Eleven¡¯s phone, she called Garrett first, but the voice prompted that he was not in service right now.

    Lyra didn¡¯t think much of it, guessing he was busy with work too.

    It was still an hour before the appointment time, so Lyra drove back to Seaside Vi first.

    Up on the second floor, Eleven was binding up Melvin¡¯s waist with bandage. The gauze wrapped him in threeyers, which was still faintly permeated with blood.

    Lyra walked over and sat down in the chair next to her and asked, ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t the wound scab over a long time ago? How did it hurt again?¡±

    Melvin saw her return and smiled happily, ¡°Since today is a special day, I wanted to cook more dishes but identally cut my back in the kitchen.¡±

    Special day?

    Wasn¡¯t today Garrett¡¯s birthday?

    What special day could it be for her?

    Melvin saw her frowning in thought and said, ¡°You forgot? You were adopted by my grandfather six years ago and brought back from the orphanage to the Freeman Manor. And it¡¯s also the first¡­ no, second time I met you.¡±

    Lyra was surprised.

    She didn¡¯t even remember this kind of thing, but Melvin would remember it?

    Melvin seemed to see what she was thinking, ¡°Ever since I realized I really like and care for you, everything about you before, I¡¯ve kept in mind.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything and had little expression.

    Melvin finished bandaging and moved two steps closer to her direction, looking at her expectantly.

    ¡°Lyra, six years ago when you first entered the Freeman Manor, I did not apany you. Let me make up for it this time. I have cooked a lot of dishes. Will you join me for dinner?¡±

    Lyra wrinkled her brow and her expression grew serious.

    ¡°No.¡±

 Chapter 139 Throw as far away as you can

    Melvin froze slightly, as if he didn¡¯t expect her to refuse so decisively.

    Lyra: ¡°Those years became unbearably dim for me, starting when old Freeman let me stay at the manor.¡±

    ¡°Old Freeman was kind to me, but he was not so trusting me. Fiona wrongly used me of stealing jewelry. Wesley helped her and and he didn¡¯t say a word. Although I don¡¯t hate him about that, it¡¯s absolutely impossible you want me tomemorate the day! ¡±

    Her eyes were cold.

    Melvin hadn¡¯t seen the look in a long time. He admitted his mistake, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know it was like this ¡­¡±

    Lyra will not take it out on him.

    ¡°You were supposed to be workingte at the group. It¡¯s normal to be unaware, but thismemorative dinner is not necessary.¡±

    She said as she looked at the time. It was gettingte.

    After instructing Eleven to take good care of Melvin, she turned her head and prepared to go out.

    Melvin grabbed her hand with a quick nce.

    ¡°Lyra, Garrett, he¡¯s going to propose to you tonight. Do you know?¡±

    Lyra wasn¡¯t surprised, but turned around and asked, ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Melvin did not hide, ¡°Last time he came to the Freeman group to look for you. I met with him. He was the one who told me. I think his heart is too soft. He may be a very good friend, but definitely not a good husband. If you stay with him, he will definitely make you sad!¡±

    In this regard, Lyra shared his view that Garrett¡¯s gentleness and elegance was not for one person, but for all.

    But it was Melvin who reminded her of this, which made her felt sarcastic.

    ¡°Whether he¡¯s a good husband or not, it may not be entirely certain. But you, for sure, are not. So who are you to say such things?¡±

    Melvin suddenly turned pale.

    It took a while before he raised his eyes to look at her again, ¡°As your former husband, I failed to do my duty and brought you pain. I am the one who has failed you. I am sorry ¡­¡±

    Lyra released his clenched hand, ¡°No need to be sorry. When your agreement for this year expires, you and I will owe each other nothing and will be two parallel lines that will never intersect.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s face grew paler little by little as he watched her break free of his grip and leave the vi.

    So she, was she into Garrett?

    ¡­

    The seven-star Doug Hotel in Frayton.

    Garrett chartered an entire floor of the sky restaurant.

    The whole floor will be covered with 9, 999 red roses. And the diamond ring box was hidden in the birthday cake secretly.

    The long French table was filled with exquisite gifts that he owed Lyra for every birthday as well as holidays to make up for the six years he had been separated from her.

    Garrett went over all the little surprises to make sure there were no problems and straightened his tie again, intending to practice what to say in a moment.

    This was the third time he hade to Frayton for Lyra and confessed his love for her. The first two times were either too hasty or had viiny.

    This time, he was determined to do it!

    He was thinking about it when suddenly a man in a suit and dressed as a bodyguard approached him.

    ¡°Hello Mr. Frazier, I¡¯m Miss Carroll¡¯s bodyguard.¡±

    ¡°Howe I haven¡¯t seen you before?¡±

    Ted narrowed his eyes and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m Fifteen, I was sent out on an errand by thedy before. Last time you came to Seaside Vi and it was Seventeen and Eighteen who sent you back.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡±

    Garrett smiled.

    He thought this young man looked sunny and clean and was quite affable, so he did not suspect.

    Because Lyra was appearance-obsessed, the bodyguards around her were not bad looking.

    Ted continued, ¡°Yes Mr. Frazier, Miss said she has a very surprise birthday present for you and would like to invite you to the rooftop.¡±

    Garrett was delighted to hear that Lyra had also prepared a gift for him.

    ¡°Good, she¡¯s thoughtful.¡±

    He followed Ted, and the two bodyguards he had with him saw him going out and immediately followed.

    Ted noticed this and questioned, ¡°Miss is alone on the rooftop waiting for Mr. Frazier. Are you bringing bodyguards up to spoil her fun?¡±

    Garrett thought about it and didn¡¯t think it was a good idea.

    How can the bodyguards interrupt them for such a romantic moment?

    ¡°You guys just wait here. It¡¯s just the rooftop. There won¡¯t be any problems.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Frazier.¡±

    The elevator at the Doug Hotel did not go straight to the rooftop, and they needed to go up through a security channel.

    Ted opened the rooftop door for him and bent down to make an inviting gesture.

    Garrett humbly smiled before striding in.

    The rooftop was empty and there was nothing.

    He realized something was not right.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Lyra? You lied to me!¡±

    He turned his head and wanted to leave, but a man dressed as a staff suddenly sprang up behind him, using a white cloth to cover his mouth from behind.

    Garrett struggled twice and was instantly taken down.

    The man in the staff uniform removed his mask. It was Chad¡¯s face.

    Ted asked, ¡°Where to?¡±

    Chad thought about it, ¡°Have the brothers take the staffne. Go to Frayton dock. Send him on a cargo ship, preferably an export vessel. Boss said, throw as far as you can.¡±

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    Ted was a little worried, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t something happen if we threw him on a cargo ship without a cash in his pocket, right? He¡¯s at least a young man on a silver tter.¡±

    Chad reached out and punched him, ¡°You want to worry about him? He¡¯s an able-bodied man. He can¡¯t find a way to live? And how long do you think you¡¯re able to keep this under wraps? He dared to say Miss Carroll was a divorced woman. Throwing him on the cargo ship is a mercy for him.¡±

    ¡°What about the two bodyguards from the Frazier family downstairs?¡±

    Chad: ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    The two men divided the work and began to move separately.

    Lyra was driving to the Doug Hotel when a message popped up on her phone from Garrett.

    [Lyra, the Frazier family suddenly had an emergency and called me back, so we¡¯ll have to meet next time, sorry.

    What could be so urgent about the Frazier family that they would let him go back at thiste hour?

    And Garrett had never been one to miss an appointment.

    Lyra was a little weirded out, pulled over and called Garrett.

    Only the gentle female customer service prompted that his phone was turned off.

    On the ne so soon?

    Without thinking much about it, she turned around and went back to Seaside Vi.

    Melvin¡¯s joy was written on his face when he saw the person who had gone ande back.

    Lyra was a bit surprised by his attentiveness, but didn¡¯t care too much. After the dinner, she went upstairs to rest.

    The next day, the two went to the office one after the other as usual.

    The Freeman group president¡¯s office.

    Lyra was working with Melvin and Jackie to develop a concrete n to ruin Harrington Group.

    Fifteen knocked on the office door in a feverish hurry.

    ¡°Miss!¡±

    He shouted, saw that Melvin and Jackie were there, and abruptly stopped.

    Lyra saw the concern in his eyes, and although she felt it weird, she still made a symbolic excuse to send Melvin and Jackie out.

    When everyone had gone, Lyra asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Fifteen leaned close to her ear and spoke to her in a very low voice.

    ¡°Frayton Women¡¯s prison has sent someone to say that Charlotte is missing!¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 140 Go and sweep up the fallen leaves

    Missing?

    Lyra frowned, ¡°How can she be missing when she¡¯s staying in jail?¡±

    Fifteen shook his head, ¡°She disappeared during the half-hour activity time after dinner yesterday. Just like evaporating without leaving any trace.¡±

    ¡°No trace?¡±

    Lyraughed, ¡°An adult can still disappear like that? How can we not find out? We must investigate thoroughly! Who has been visiting her recently and for how long? Check them all carefully! Don¡¯t miss a single detail!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Fifteen was about to leave the office when Lyra called out to him with a stony face, ¡°Check all of Fred¡¯s recent prison visits again.¡±

    ¡°You are suspicious of ¡­¡±

    Fifteen didn¡¯t finish, and Lyra¡¯s gaze grew colder and colder.

    Hopefully, she was overthinking it.

    Heavy rain poured down in that afternoon.

    When the night was falling, the rain did not stop, but went heavier and heavier.

    The heavy rain invaded the window ss, splitting the original intact ss into what seemed like one crack after another.

    The weather was horribly gloomy, as if it was telling something.

    Lyra was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window enjoying the rain. Her expression was indifferent, not knowing what to think about.

    Fifteen spent the entire morning plus the afternoon, only to return to report back to Lyra near the end of the day.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Miss, I have thoroughly checked all the records and found that only one person has visited Charlotte and Fred respectively in thest half month or so.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s face was sullen, ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ Chad,¡± Fifteen handed her the information respectfully and continued, ¡°And not too long ago, Fred also disappeared from the prison for an hour and ended up saying that he got into the freezer by mistake. And he was locked inside when the staff left, but ¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?¡±

    ¡°He was found covered in blood and bruises. I heard it looked like he had been beaten with a horsewhip or whip or something ¡­ and Fred and Chad both seemed to be under Mr. Freeman.¡±

    Lyra tightened her brow as she listened, ¡°Why is this matter only being reported now?¡±

    ¡°Because at that time they thought he really was identally locked inside the freezer. Or maybe he has a grudge with the head of one faction and was beaten. After all, he was not missing, so they all thought nothing serious.¡±

    There was no such a tool as the whip that can strangle people in the prison. It was obviously he was transported out, and sent back!

    The purpose of this was self-evident.

    Lyra suddenly remembered Melvin¡¯s abnormality when she returned to Seaside Vi yesterday afternoon ¡­

    It seemed like he was purposely dragging her out. Was he afraid she would find out about Charlotte¡¯s disappearance?

    She checked the investigation report and found that it just happened that Charlotte disappeared at that time.

    Can it really be such a coincidence?

    By the time she got back to Seaside Vi, Melvin was all happy again ¡­

    Was he celebrating Charlotte¡¯s sessful escape from prison?

    Oh.

    She thought he was genuinely repentant these days, but s, was it all about reducing her attention so he could save Charlotte?

    What he said was all bullshit? To save Charlotte, right?

    Unbelievable!

    The more Lyra thought about it, the angrier she got. She tipped the stack of file folders on the corner of the table onto the floor.

    There was a crash and the office was full of papers.

    ¡°Miss ¡­¡±

    It was the first time Fifteen had seen hersh out, and he took two steps back in fear.

    Lyra¡¯s cold eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Go back to the vi!¡±

    In order to prevent her from driving in anger, Fifteen volunteered to take on the driver¡¯s role.

    The heavy rain ttered on the car window ss. The sound was loud and noisy.

    Instead of being doused by the rain, the anger in Lyra¡¯s heart was burning badly.

    When she arrived at the vi, Fifteen was about to give her an umbre and open the door for her, when she got out of the car by herself and walked straight through the rain all the way into the garden.

    Fifteen was terrified and rushed after her, ¡°Miss! Take an umbre! You don¡¯t want to catch a cold!¡±

    In the vi, Melvin was cooking in the kitchen and was caught off guard when he heard Fifteen yelling.

    Looking at the time, he found that Lyra had arrived home twenty minutes earlier than usual today. He was so happy that he washed his hands and came out to greet her.

    Just as he walked out, he saw her open the door ande in, with raindrops stuck to her body and hair. And her slender shoulders were alreadypletely wet from the rain.

    Melvin hurriedly went to the toilet and got a clean towel to wipe her body.

    ¡°Did you not bring an umbre? Why did youe back drenched? The weather has turned cold recently. Don¡¯t catch a cold. I¡¯ll make you a bowl of ginger teater, OK?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say a word, watching him with pursed lips.

    He spoke words of concern for her and kept a stiff upper lip. The doting and love in his eyes was almost unconcealed.

    He was using the guise of love to reduce her alertness and find an opportunity to rescue Charlotte.

    What a trick! Great acting!

    Melvin noticed that the abnormal atmosphere and wondered a little, ¡°Lyra, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Lyra pursed her lips and smiled, but was extremely indifferent in her heart.

    ¡°There are too many leaves outside the garden. Go and sweep them up.¡±

    Melvin subconsciously looked out the window, ¡°But it¡¯s raining hard outside ¡­¡±

    ¡°When you sweep it up, you cane back in.¡±

    Lyra ignored his words and finished with cold eyes as she went upstairs.

    Melvin sensed that she was in a bad mood tonight. Was something bothering her and she wanted to use him to take it out?

    He smiled helplessly and went to the backyard to get a broom and started sweeping up the leaves.

    He just rushed into the rain less than five minutes, and he was instantly soaked.

    It was almost winter. The leaves fell wildly, especially in the rain. The leaves fell desperately in no particr order. How can he make it clean?

    Lyra was standing on the third floor by the windowsill watching. Her heart was numb.

    If Melvin really loved Charlotte, he could have made Charlotte out of jail in the first ce.

    They can be enemies directly.

    She can ept that he did not love, or even hate her, but he should not, while ying the game of loving her to pay her debts, and then cheat on her.

    Shameless!

    Lyra¡¯s palms were clenched tightly, and there was always anger in her heart.

    Eleven was called into her room and stood by the windowsill with her, watching Melvin sweeping leaves in the garden together.

    Without waiting for Lyra to speak, Eleven was a bit worried, ¡°Miss, Mr. Freeman just hurt his back yesterday. The rain is too cold. He can¡¯t carry it for long now, right?¡±

    Lyra stared intently at Melvin in the garden and sneered, ¡°He looks like an injured person?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Miss?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t answer and continued to ask, ¡°You saw his wounds when he was injured yesterday?¡±

    Eleven thought about it, not lying, ¡°No, it was Mr. Freeman called me. I went in when he was already halfway dressed, but the wound was permeated with blood. It should ¡­ not be fake, right?¡±

    Was it impossible?

    ¡°Let him get wet for another hour. If he still can¡¯t sweep it up, let him in.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡­

    It was raining so hard that it was a bit blurred to the eyes.

    Although Melvin kept his head down, he could feel the gaze on him, and for a long time.

    It should be Lyra.

    But today she gave him such a strange feeling, colder than ever.

    Could it be that Lyra knew about him getting Garrett out of the way?

    Thinking about it, he unknowingly swept the leaves outside for an hour on a regr basis.

    It wasn¡¯t until Eleven came out and told him to go to Lyra¡¯s room that he stopped thinking and put the broom back in the backyard.

    Before entering the house, he stopped dead in his tracks.

    He was so wet, with water dripping all over his body. He didn¡¯t want to dirty the floor he had just mopped, much less Lyra¡¯s room.

    So he chose to stand in the doorway, wringing out the water on his clothes and pant legs before going in. And he casually dried his hair with the towel he had just used to dry Lyra¡¯s clothes at the door.

    He looked like he had just taken a shower, with short clean hair and a white shirt that clung to his body, revealing his lean abs. Because of the rain, his lips were a bit fair, looking a bit sickly and fragile.

    Eleven stood quietly watching.

    Seeing him making himself clean in every detail, Eleven couldn¡¯t help but sigh quietly.

    He was afraid Melvin didn¡¯t know what awaited him in a moment.

 Chapter 141 A conversation beyond understanding

    Melvin keenly noticed that he was sighing, ¡°Eleven, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Eleven hesitated for two seconds, ¡°Mr. Freeman, go in by yourself. I won¡¯t go in.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Melvin didn¡¯t dy and went straight upstairs.

    As soon as the door was opened, the grim atmosphere hit him, more harsh than the rain outside.

    He subconsciously held his breath, raised his eyes and crashed into the cold and stern eyes.

    ¡°Lyra, it¡¯s already eight o¡¯clock in the evening. Are you hungry? Is it because there is too much pressure on both sides of thepanytely? And you encountered something bothering you?¡±

    His tone was gentle, with a hint of fluke.

    Lyra waved at him with a fake smile, ¡°Come here. Get closer.¡±

    Melvin dutifully walked over to her and stood beside her.

    Without waiting for him to crouch down, Lyra grabbed his white shirt and lifted it off hard, exposing his waist wrapped by bandages.

    Melvin was severely shocked, ¡°Lyra, you ¡­¡±

    Lyra did not listen to him at all, viciously ripped the thick bandages and tore them off.

    There was no new injury on the waist except for a very long scar mark.

    She sneered and mocked, ¡°You were injured yesterday, and today your wound has scabbed? I don¡¯t know you still have the natural ability to heal yourself!¡±

    That was a good point ¡­

    Melvin¡¯s heart lurched.

    Chad the son of bitch put forward the bad idea. He said for sure it can not hide Lyra for a long time ¡­

    Lyra said she hated cheating, and this time he was caught in the act!

    He instantly knelt down at Lyra¡¯s feet and said in a pleasing and somewhat pathetic tone, ¡°Lyra, I was wrong. I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you ¡­¡±

    In the past when he had this tone of voice, Lyra was toozy to unmask him, although she knew he was putting on a show.

    Seeing him still being like this today, she only felt disgusted, and the anger in her heart was almost burning her sanity.

    She eased her emotions and asked in a cold voice, ¡°You used the back injury to trick me, just to get her out of the way?¡±

    Melvin froze.

    She did know so quickly about him getting Garrett out of the way ¡­

    ¡°You know all about it. ¡­¡±

    Since he was caught, Melvin didn¡¯t intend to hide it, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just don¡¯t think that¡¯s good enough for you.¡±

    So generous to admit it?

    He admitted that it really was a lie to her all this time.

    ¡°What do you mean not good enough me?¡± Lyra clenched her palm to suppress the anger in her heart and sneered, ¡°Melvin, you¡¯re funny. Are you trying to say the person is not worthy of a lesson from me personally? So you¡¯re going to send her away, far away, to a ce where I can never see her and hide her?¡±

    Melvin always found her statement odd.

    But again, he can¡¯t say exactly what was strange, because he did mean it.

    Lyra saw him muffled and asked, suppressing her anger, ¡°Where is the man?¡±

    Melvin still didn¡¯t say anything.

    The person were sent by Chad on a random export vessel to a country that nobody knew.

    He shook his head honestly.

    He thought he was telling the truth, but Lyra didn¡¯t think so.

    Silence was reticence resistance!

    Lyra was patient for thest time, looking down at the man kneeling straight at her feet, ¡°Melvin, you know me. I don¡¯t care how much you hide. Whether you have the ability to control people outside, but as long as you are still in this vi for one day, you are my servant. You should listen to me. Even disobedient pets will be punished, let alone you. What do you think?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    She raised her chin. Her eyes were cold as if she was really looking at a disobedient pet.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again, people, where is it!¡±

    Melvin looked up and looked at her.

    Noticing her icy stare, he suddenly became extremely upset in his heart.

    Did she mean that she¡¯ll punish him for what happened to Garrett?

    So, did she really like Garrett?

    Melvin felt a sharp and dull pain in his heart.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± He looked at her very seriously with his red eyes, ¡°You like him so much that you¡¯re going to punish me for what he did? I just sent him away. I didn¡¯t hurt him!¡±

    Lyraughed at that.

    It was the first time for her to see such a shameless person, and he continued to pretend in front of her?

    ¡°Melvin, it¡¯s obvious that you like this person, right!? Acting in front of me for so long, don¡¯t you feel disgusted?¡±

    What the hell?

    Melvin was almost dizzy with her.

    How could he possibly like Garrett? Was he out of his mind!?

    ¡°I only like women! And this woman is in front of me. I do like you! Which of the things I¡¯ve done all this time are not genuine and sincere? Can¡¯t you see that?¡±

    He was clearly on his knees looking up at Lyra, but when he yelled the words, his aura was stern and unconvincing.

    Lyra simply admired his ability to bullshit.

    She didn¡¯t have the patience to continue listening to him, got up and walked to the window.

    The rain outside the window was still falling heavily, and the ttering sound hitting the eaves and te was very loud.

    As noisy as him in the room yakking.

    She lowered her eyes, and the anger in her heart could no longer be restrained, ¡°This rain tonight is really beautiful. Since you insist on not wanting to say, go to the garden and kneel to enjoy the rain. I¡¯ll wait when you want to tell the truth before you get up.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Melvin gasped. As he knelt in the garden, all the bodyguards would see.

    Was this her way of trampling on his dignity for Garrett¡¯s sake?

    Lyra numbly looked at the window that was divided by raindrops with a crack, ¡°You still remember that Fiona wrongly used me of stealing jewelry before, right? Although She formally pay this debt, she just knelt for less than half an hour. The time difference is too huge, so you have to continue. It will make up the length of time.¡±

    Melvin had always been apologetic about this matter.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    He held his knees and stood up, ¡°But I¡¯m kneeling because I owe you. The Freeman family owes you, so I¡¯m paying you back. Not because I think I am wrong, and even if I had to do it again, I¡¯d still send him away just the same.¡±

    This statement pushed Lyra¡¯s anger to the extreme.

    She stormed, ¡°Get out and kneel!¡±

    Melvin straightened his back and walked out with determination.

    Lyra just stood by the window and watched.

    Melvin walked to the spot in front of her window in the garden and knelt down on the green b without hesitation. His suit was straight and his face was unassuming.

    Heavy rain mixed with cold wind, plus his whole body was wet. Each time when the rain fell on his shoulders and head, he felt painful as hard as being beaten by a whip.

    He struggled to lift his head and look at the third floor window. His long, curly eyshes stuck with a patch of water droplets, confusing his vision a bit.

    Lyra¡¯s window was lit and she was standing under it.

    Because of the backlight, Melvin could not see her face, but could keenly feel that she was also looking at him. Her gaze was cold without a trace of temperature, even colder than the rain when winter was about to set in.

    He epted her punishment. So was this matter can be turned overter?

    Can they ever go back to that harmony like they did beforest night?

    Melvin was bored with kneeling, with his mind wandering.

    The pain in the knees stung and both legs were turning stiff after kneeling for not too long. Melvin unconsciously copsed the shoulders, and bent down a little bit.

    The Green b was not smooth but his knees were like being stabbed by tens of thousands of steel needles.

    He suddenly remembered that this was how Lyra felt when she knelt down in front of the Freeman family.

    Did she feel the same helplessness and grievance at that time?

 Chapter 142 Such a coincidence?

    When he thought about this, his heart didn¡¯t feel so bad.

    These were the experiences she once encountered in the Freeman family, and he was now just redoing them all over again.

    After paying it back and not owing it, would everything go back to the original point?

    Thinking about this, he clenched his fists, braced himself for consciousness and put his posture on his knees standard.

    This downpourte at night .

    Melvin had been kneeling in the garden for two hours, and Lyra had been standing by the window and sill watching for two hours.

    ¡­

    Since the incident of Lyra¡¯s being drugged, the bodyguards had the rule of taking turns to watchte night.

    Tonight it was Eleven who was on duty, and he was hiding in the shadows, watching him as well.

    Obviously because of the special drugs, Melvin¡¯s body was very weak. From beginning¡¯s firmness to the gradually shaking body, his back was still straight while kneeling.

    Eleven really admired him.

    Even if he was on his knees, he looked noble, and he would not let anyone have the idea of belittling him at all.

    Such a man, Eleven can¡¯t bear to see him being like that.

    He thought and struggled, but quietly entered the vi and knocked on Lyra¡¯s door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Eleven walked in and stood a short distance behind Lyra.

    Lyra didn¡¯t turn around. Her stayed on the man who was kneeling in the garden, and her face was expressionless, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Eleven gulped, ¡°Miss, Mr. Freeman¡¯s current physique, I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t kneel ¡­¡±

    Lyra sneered: ¡°So what? I didn¡¯t force him to kneel this time. He likes to cheat me in the name of paying off his debt, so let him act.¡±

    ¡°Miss ¡­¡±

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    As soon as Lyra closed the curtains, she went straight to the bathroom to wash up and get ready for bed.

    Eleven sighed and could only exit and go back to her post.

    ¡­

    The rain continued and only gradually stopped in the early morning.

    Melvin did not know how long he had been kneeling, only that his knees had been numb to the point of no sensation, and his body was so stiff that he could not feel a trace of heat.

    Although the rain had stopped, the wind in the face was still like a knife cutting him.

    When Eleven came out, he was a little surprised to see that he was actually holding on hard.

    ¡°Mr. Freeman, that¡¯s enough. You can get up.¡±

    Was that enough?

    Melvin¡¯s gloomy white lips involuntarily hooked up. He came through. Did it mean that this matter can be turned over? Did it mean that his debt will be paid off?Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    He tried to support his body to stand up. He suddenly cked down but felt uncontroble drowsy, and his vision also gradually became ck ¡­

    ¡°Mr. Freeman? Mr. Freeman!¡±

    Eleven touched his forehead. It was extremely hot. Even if he fainted, his whole body still can not restrain the cold shiver.

    It rained all night. He had a high fever!

    Eleven hurriedly took him back to his room and went upstairs to ask Lyra for instructions.

    Lyra had just woken up and was sitting at her dressing tablebing her hair.

    Learning that he had fainted on his knees, Lyra paused slightly, with little expression on her face, and continued tob her hair, ¡°Got it. Go get a doctor for him.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The doctor came and prescribed fever-reducing medication and injection.

    An hourter, figuring that he was almost awake, Lyra went down to the second floor and went into Melvin¡¯s room.

    She sat next to Melvin¡¯s bed, expressionlessly waiting. She lowered her eyes. No one knew what she was thinking.

    Melvin woke up in a daze. His vision was still blurred, but as soon as he tilted his head he saw the familiar figure beside the bed and subconsciously grabbed her wrist.

    ¡°Lyra, have you ¡­ forgiven me?¡±

    His fever hadn¡¯tpletely subsided and his hand was sizzling hot when he held Lyra.

    Lyra wrinkled her eyebrows, did not break his hand, but felt disgusted, ¡°I ask you onest time. Where did you send the person?¡±

    Hearing these words, Melvin¡¯s hand slowly loosened.

    It seemed that he was also angry. He rolled over, turned his back to her, closed his eyes and faked sleep as if he could not hear her words at all.

    Lyra¡¯s patience had beenpletely exhausted.

    ¡°Since you have so much guts and refuse to say, then I don¡¯t need to continue the nonsense. You sent her away. I am sure to make you pay for it. Why don¡¯t you just suffer that sin for her?¡±

    When she finished, she called out towards the door, ¡°Eleven, Fifteene in!¡±

    The two men walked into the room in a disciplined manner.

    Lyra smiled cruelly, ¡°Send him to the prison, and instruct to take extra care of him!¡±

    As soon as Eleven heard this, he immediately stepped forward to plead for mercy.

    ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t! With Mr. Freeman¡¯s current physical condition, he will be dead within three days!¡±

    Lyra gave him a cold look, ¡°Fine, then you can go in for him. I¡¯ll take extra care of you.¡±

    Eleven¡¯s sympathy was suddenly curbed and he had no choice but to follow Fifteen to pull Melvin out of bed.

    Melvin was still burning.

    As he fell asleep with his back to Lyra, he dazedly heard her say something about jail?

    When Eleven and Fifteen came over, he broke away from the two and firmly refused to get out of bed, looking at Lyra with a puzzled expression, ¡°I¡¯m just sending Garrett out of the country, not to jail. Who am I going to jail for?¡±

    Lyra gave a heartyugh.

    ¡°Does it have something to do with Garrett? You think this is going to be over just because you¡¯re rambling on? Take him away!¡±

    Melvin was confused for a second and quickly reacted to the fact that he might have misunderstoodst night.

    Just as Eleven and Fifteen got the order toe forward and forcefully rip him out of bed, he obediently fell in Lyra¡¯s direction and flung himself down at her feet.

    Lyra¡¯s feet subconsciously shrank back.

    Melvin pounced and raised his face with a serious look, ¡°I don¡¯t know which thing you¡¯re talking about, but I really didn¡¯t do anything except this Garrett thing!¡±

    Lyra ground her teeth and pinched his cheek with warning.

    ¡°You were the one who admitted to getting Charlottest night, and now you¡¯re denying it. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote?¡±

    Charlotte?

    Melvin was stunned, but his expression was determined, ¡°What Charlotte? Shouldn¡¯t she be well behind bars?¡±

    Lyra pursed her lips and stopped answering. She was still looking at him with icy coldness, as if to see how much longer he could act.

    Melvin knew she didn¡¯t believe it at all, ¡°Lyra, I really didn¡¯t do this. The reason I wanted to divorce you before was I always thought the girl who saved me thirteen years ago was Charlotte, then I realized Charlotte wasn¡¯t. and I even asked you once. Do you remember?¡±

    Lyra thought about it. That seemed to be Charlotte¡¯s hospitalization after she was seriously injury. He defended her in front of the media and asked about that thing.

    ¡°What are you trying to illustrate?¡±

    There was a lightyer of mist in his dark eyes and he stared at her closely, ¡°From that moment on, I just knew that Charlotte lied to me. And not long ago I learned that you were the girl who saved me, so Lyra, you have to believe me that everything I did all this time, I meant it.¡±

    He coughed.

    He continued, ¡°I was just upset that Garrett was going to propose to youst night, so I quietly got rid of him. I really had no idea about this Charlotte thing!¡±

    Lyra saw the earnestness of his words and thought about what happened to Garrettst night. Indeed, that was a bit strange too.

    Two things just collided. Would it be such a coincidence?

 Chapter 143 Debt is paid off?

    If it really wasn¡¯t him, then this wasn¡¯t so simple.

    Lyra¡¯s cold eyes narrowed slightly, and when she looked at Melvin, there was still doubt in her eyes.

    Her hand pinched his cheek hard.

    The man¡¯s cheek was squeezed and the eyebrows slightly knitted, but his dark eyes were bright, like a big dog of grievance.

    ¡°I believe you onest time. If I find out you¡¯re still lying to me, I¡¯ll immediately throw you in jail and see how many days you can survive and how long it takes your men to get you out.¡±

    After she finished, she angrily withdrew her hand.

    Melvin leaned back against the floor, beingpletely exhausted.

    He wanted to continue to say something but a sudden smell of fish and sweet rushed upward, and he was choked and coughed violently.

    It was as if the lungs were going to cough out.

    He was not afraid to be in jail. Even if Lyra really sent him in, there were not many people inside who dared to bully him.

    But he didn¡¯t want Lyra to continue to misunderstand him.

    ¡°If I¡­ lie ¡­ shall rot in hell.¡±

    Lyra inclined her head and looked down at him anew.

    His face was fairly wan because of coughing. And he still had a fever and looked very painful when he frowned.

    She didn¡¯t know if it was because of the special drug that made him look like a sick man who had been sick for a very long time.

    Even Eleven and Fifteen had the sense ofpassion when they saw him in this miserable state.

    Lyra, however, was expressionless and they wondered what she was thinking as she gazed at him.

    After a while, she looked at Eleven and Fifteen and said, ¡°Which one of you will go and cook some porridge for him and bring it over?¡±

    Eleven and Fifteen looked at each other, and felt very awkward.

    ¡°Miss, if you ask us to fight with someone, it makes sense. But porridge? I have not learned ¡­¡±

    Fifteen echoed, ¡°Neither will I, really!¡±

    Lyra was speechless.

    Should she recruit some bodyguards who were also good at cooking next time?

    She looked back at the man on the floor, thinking about whether she should say something to let him work it out himself.

    He seemed to notice her gaze and suddenly coughed harder, which was so grieved and pitiful.

    Lyra pursed her lips.

    ¡°All right, you guys get him back into bed. I¡¯ll cook.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After giving the order, Lyra got up and went downstairs. She found the ingredients in the cupboard and started to cook the porridge.

    After Fifteen helped him back to bed, he came downstairs to find her in the kitchen.

    ¡°Miss, do you believe what Mr. Freeman said?¡±

    ¡°Believe, but not all. I only believe in the ultimate evidence. If it really is not him, there will always be traces.¡±

    She thought about it and continued to instruct, ¡°Since he said he sent Garrett away, check into the matter again and see if what he said is true.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Fifteen frowned and continued, ¡°Actually, I still believe in Mr. Freeman.¡±

    Lyra paused slightly, ¡°Tell me about it.¡±

    ¡°From the fact that he was able to take Fred out of prison and bring back while nobody noticed, the power behind him must be considerable. If he wants to set Charlotte free, he would have done it long ago because it¡¯s as easy as pie.¡±

    ¡°Then he can take Charlotte to a small country where no one can find them, so there is no need for him to remain at the vi after doing this and risking your discovery.¡±

    Lyra did not speak.

    She was angry yesterday, plus Melvin mistook her meaning and admitted it frankly, so she didn¡¯t think about it deeply.

    Now that she reconsidered about it and found the details of this incident did have a lot of loopholes.

    If it was not him, then who could it be?

    A idea popped into Lyra¡¯s mind.

    Could it be the Lloyd family who harmed her?

    If it was the same person, when did he find out she was alive and that she was in Frayton?

    And why did he want to get Charlotte out of jail?

    What did he want to do next?

    Lyra was thinking about it when Fifteen suddenly looked horrified.

    ¡°Miss! Porridge! Porridge!¡±

    Hmm? What the hell?

    ¡°It¡¯s burnt! Miss, the porridge is burnt!¡±

    Lyra¡¯s nostrils were suddenly filled with a burnt smell, and she realized what was going on and turned off the fire in a hurry.

    Fortunately, the bottom of the pot was just sticky with the food and the porridge was still drinkable.

    She told Fifteen to check the stuff as he had been instructed before, and took a small bowl from the cupboard for the porridge.

    When she went upstairs, Melvin¡¯s door was notpletely closed, with a crack between the door and its frame.

    Lyra was about to push the door in when she saw Melvin through the crack that his trouser legs were pulled up, and he was applying medicine to his knees.

    Because his skin had be fragile, his entire knees and calves were purple and ck with bruises after he knelt in the garden for one night.

    Lyra frowned, although he was on his knees for about as long as she was, he got much severer injures than her.

    Since he signed the agreement with her, she can¡¯t remember how many he knelt, whether active or passive, and the injuries on his body seemed to be consecutive.

    He, who was once full of hostility and pride, seemed to have really been tamed by her?

    But why didn¡¯t she feel happy?

    Thinking it over, it seemed he had almost paid off his debt.

    Lyra stopped thinking and pushed the door open.

    Seeing that she wasing, Melvin pulled the trouser legs down, tucked himself in the quilt and leaned against the bed waiting for her.

    Sitting in the chair next to his bed, she was holding the bowl of porridge and stirring it with a spoon while gently blowing away the heat, with a graceful and gentle gesture.

    Melvin looked at her and felt moved.

    He licked his pale and thin lips. His dark eyes were flooded with anticipation, and he waited very obediently for her to feed him.

    Lyra noticed that he was looking at her but she stayed calm and collected.

    Feeling that the porridge in the bowl was not so hot, she handed it to him with the spoon.

    Melvin froze, not reaching for it.

    ¡°Take it and eat it yourself. I¡¯m not going to feed it to you.¡± Lyra¡¯s tone was icy.

    Melvin¡¯s heart was stung by what she said and he suddenly felt a great sense of loss and grievance.

    He didn¡¯t pick it up and looked at her with slightly red eyes, ¡°I hurt and can¡¯t eat by myself.¡±

    Lyra wasted no time in exposing his pretensions, ¡°You hurt your knees, not your hand, so why can¡¯t you eat by yourself?¡±

    Melvin was defiant.

    ¡°But I have a fever, and I¡¯m dizzy.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s face was aloof, ¡°You still can speak. Seems your brain has not been burned. If you keep bullshitting, don¡¯t eat.¡±

    She was going to get up and take the porridge away

    Melvin hurriedly grabbed the bowl from her hands. Although she refused to feed him, the porridge was cooked by her own hands at least. It would be quite a loss if he didn¡¯t have it.

    But when he stuffed a mouthful of the porridge into his mouth, he almost spit it out on the spot.

    ¡°Why ¡­ does it smell like paste?¡±

    Lyra was a little embarrassed.

    Can she say she forgot the fire because she was thinking about Charlotte?

    ¡°Don¡¯t eat it if you don¡¯t like it. You can cook it yourselfter.¡± She reached out to get the bowl.

    Melvin ducked to the side, not letting her take it away, with a protective expression.

    Then, under Lyra¡¯s watchful eye, he took the entire bowl of porridge directly into his mouth.

    Melvin resisted the urge to retch and showed her the bowl that he had already emptied the porridge.

    Lyra knew it didn¡¯t taste good. Looking at him like that, she smiled subconsciously.

    But since he had eaten, it was time for the next step.

    She took out a piece of paper that Eleven had prepared for her and handed it over calmly.

    ¡°Look, sign this.¡±

    Melvin took it unaware.

    After reading the words on it, he got angry.

    ¡°You¡¯re breaking your employment agreement with me?!¡±

 Chapter 144 Someone doesnâ€™t want her to have a good time

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    She sounded calm.

    Seeing his great reaction, Lyra continued, ¡°I¡¯ve done some rough calctions. Now that your debt is almost paid. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy to be released from the agreement? Then you can continue to be your Mr. Melvin.¡±

    What she said was true that to pay off his debt to her was his goal.

    But ¡­

    ¡°You have said that before. After paying the debt off, you¡¯ll bepletely isted from me all our lives. Is  that true?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s face were serious, ¡°Yes.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t sign. You also said a year against three years. It¡¯s only been over half a month. I haven¡¯t even paid it off!¡±

    His eyebrows furrowed and his cheeks puffed out in anger as he handed her back the paper in his hand.

    Lyra didn¡¯t reach out to catch it, and her expression was once again cold, ¡°Melvin, don¡¯t be unreasonable. Sign it!¡±

    Melvin was very depressed by her fierce attitude. He stepped forward in her direction, holding her slender wrist. He was going to say something to dissuade her but was not sure if it was gonna work.

    ¡°I got rid of Garrett, but also pretend to be injured to cheat you. Are you still angry with me? Lyra, I will never cheat you again, not to mention thatst night you have punished me. I was also wronged by you for Charlotte¡¯s matter. Our fault is offset. Don¡¯t be angry ¡­ ¡±

    Lyra seriously broke free from his hand, ¡°I¡¯m not angry. Precisely because I¡¯m very sensible, I think it¡¯s time to let you go. Living in a peaceful life respectively is good for both you and me.¡±

    She was not angry. Did it mean that what he had done did not cause any emotion in her anymore?

    Did it mean that she didn¡¯t care about him anymore? Not even in terms of resentment and disgust?

    Melvin was quite depressed.

    ¡°Then you should be angry, because I don¡¯t want to let go. And this paper, I won¡¯t sign.¡±

    ¡°Melvin!¡±

    Lyra wrinkled her eyebrows and looked at him grimly, ¡°I¡¯m just informing you, not asking your opinion. You have to sign it even if you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    As she just finished her words, Melvin tore up the paper on the spot and threw it up to the ceiling. The white shreds of paper were like snow, flying all over the house.

    When he agreed to sign a divorce agreement with her, it was one of the most regrettable things he had done in his life.

    He definitely won¡¯t let himself regret it again this time!

    He stubbornly stared at her with his dark eyes. His tone was provocative, ¡°I tore it up. Are you angry? If you have the ability to let Fifteen and Seventeene in and beat me up, even if they beat me to death, as long as I¡¯m still alive, there is no way I will sign!¡±

    The shreds of paper was falling on Lyra¡¯s head, like fire of indignation that went straight to her head.

    ¡°Good, very good! You¡¯re looking for abuse, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Lyra gritted her teeth and took a few deep breaths before resisting the urge to strangle him to death.

    ¡°You¡¯d better pray you get better slower and my anger subsides faster, or I don¡¯t guarantee I¡¯ll actually let Fifteen and the others do something to you!¡±

    After she finished, she stood up and gave him a condescending look before leaving the room.

    Seeing that she was really angry, Melvin was still a little bit scared.

    It still hurt to be punched, and he was not a masochist.

    But signing was definitely not an option!

    ¡­

    The Harrington Manor.

    Ashley was sitting in her study reading a statement. When a servant brought her a cup of coffee, she, who was in anger, threw everything on her desk on the ground.

    ¡°Snap.¡± The servant¡¯s hand shook from her sudden anger, and the coffee identally spilled over the floor and the cup broke.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss! I didn¡¯t mean to do it!¡±

    Ashley gave her a cold look, adding rage to her already bad mood.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t even serve coffee properly, what¡¯s the use of having you here! You¡¯ll only cause me trouble. Get out and disappear from my sight forever!¡±

    The servant¡¯s face turned pale with fear and she cried for mercy, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m really sorry. Please don¡¯t fire me. I need this job so much! I beg you!¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    The violent shout startled the butler outside the room, who hurriedly came in and got the crying servant out.

    The room was finally clear, and Ashley took out her cell phone to make a call.

    The Freeman group was boosting so fast, and Lyra had started to screw her. All the business that the Harrington Group had been doing was suppressed, and the pre-revenue projects had been snatched up by the Freeman group or Atimber Property.

    This resulted in poor revenue for Harrington Group.

    Ashley¡¯s resentment grew inside her like a tumor. She had spent a lot of money to ask people to investigate Lyra¡¯s background, but she still didn¡¯t get the results.

    As she was thinking about it, the call was answered.

    ¡°Miss, we have checked it for three times. She¡¯s really an orphan from the Frayton orphanage, without a father or mother or any other rtives.¡±

    How could Ashley possibly believe that, ¡°What about before she was put in the orphanage? What happened before that? How can she be Kawa¡¯s master if she never left the orphanage? How the hell do you do your job?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. We have done the best we could, and this is the result.¡±

    Ashley was so angry that she hung up the phone immediately, grabbed the cup on the table and mmed it against the wall.

    Who the hell was this bitch?

    She had sent out so many people and they can not find out her identity!

    She sat down in a chair in dismay, full of anger with nowhere to vent it.

    Not being able to find out Lyra¡¯s identity meant she¡¯ll never know what the bitch was up to, and then she¡¯ll have no way to keep fighting the bitch.

    But she can¡¯t just stand by and watch this bitch take down the Harrington Group!

    Ashley was at a loss when the butler suddenly knocked on the door.

    ¡°Miss, there¡¯s a man outside looking for you. He said he¡¯s from the Lloyd family in Suham.¡±

    She held her forehead, being dizzy with anger, ¡°What is the Lloyd family? I don¡¯t know it. I don¡¯t see him!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The butler bent over and was preparing to leave.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Ashley called out to him.

    How did someone from the Lloyd family get to her?

    She thought about it and decided to meet him, ¡°Here¡¯s too messy. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll scare my valued guests. You take him to the most secluded parlor.¡±

    After giving the order, she went back to her room to change into an elegant outfit and fix a beautiful makeup before heading to the parlor.

    She pushed open the door and the man was already inside waiting for her.

    The man was tall and sturdy. Visually he was 6. 3 feet tall. He looked good and quite handsome, and was wearing a ck suit.

    Noticing her entry, the man smiled slightly at her, ¡°Miss Harrington, how do you do?¡±

    Ashley nodded in a polite manner and asked curiously, ¡°I was wondering who you are.¡±

    The man smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. You just need to know that I¡¯m here to help you.¡±

    ¡°Help me?¡±

    Ashley was puzzled, ¡°Although the Harrington family is far worse than the Lloyd family, my family is ranked top in Frayton. At least we have enough to live on for life. What kind of help do I need?¡±

    The man demolished her directly, ¡°Miss Harrington, no need to hide. My master knows that you are messed up by the Freeman group and someone recently. So my master specially asked me toe to help you out.¡±

    Ashley was a little unconvinced.

    Keith was so good to that bitch Lyra that there were people in the Lloyd family who didn¡¯t want to give her a good time?

    ¡°Your master?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The man nodded and continued, ¡°As a sign of my faith, I brought you a gift. I think you will like it.¡±

    He pped his hands, and someone immediately carried a big bag in from outside.

    Ashley suspiciously went up to open it, and was instantly shocked and fell on her butt.

 Chapter 145 The little brat is in trouble again

    ¡°Ah! This is ¡­¡±

    It was a woman in the sack. She was unconscious, and her hair was disheveled, covering her face. And she smelled of acid.

    Her arms and legs were full of bruises and marks. She should have been suffered abuse previously?

    Ashley looked up at the man with a dumbfounded look.

    The man didn¡¯t say anything and justughed.

    But thatughter meant a lot.

    She covered her mouth and nose, resisted the urge to vomit. Then she lifted the woman¡¯s disheveled hair.

    ¡°Is this ¡­ Charlotte?¡±

    Didn¡¯t she get sent to jail by Lyra?

    Ashley heard that she was sentenced to ten years. How came they got her out so quickly?

    ¡°She was broken off the engagement with the Freeman family and cut off from the Matthews family. She¡¯s nothing but a waste now. Can she be useful?¡±

    The man still had a smile, ¡°Soon you¡¯ll know.¡±

    Melvin was recuperating over the past few days and Lyra was busy at the office.

    The two people lived in the same vi at night, but they had basically never met.

    The next day, after washing up, Lyra went downstairs. When she was in the stairs, she smelled the very wonderful aroma of food.

    In the dining room, the breakfast had been set up in a regr manner, and it was still hot. So it should only be ready not long ago.

    Lyra smiled slightly.

    It¡¯d only been a short time and someone¡¯s cooking skills were improving fast.

    She walked over, only to find the kitchen quiet and empty, with no one in sight.

    So she called out to Eleven, ¡°Where¡¯s Melvin?¡±

    ¡°Miss, Mr. Freeman woke up earlier in the morning, prepared your breakfast and went to work for the Freeman group.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    This son of bitch, he knew that he was recovering and she may find fault with him, so he simply avoided seeing her?

    She shook her head in disbelief and had the breakfast. After that she went to Angle Group.

    Just as she sat down in her office chair, Fifteen knocked on the door and delivered report on his findings.

    ¡°Miss, Mr. Freeman is not lying, Mr. Frazier was indeed taken away from the Doug Hotel and casually dumped on a freighter at Frayton Wharf. As to where he is now, it¡¯s not very easy to find.¡±

    He paused and continued, ¡°Although the surveince of the Doug Hotel at that time was destroyed, I still found a familiar face that was missed to be deleted.¡±

    He handed Lyra a photo taken from the surveince.

    ¡°Although this man is wearing a mask, do his eyebrows look like Chad, Miss?¡±

    Lyra took the photo and examined it carefully.

    Because she let Chad be Melvin¡¯s nominal assistant, they worked together from time to time over the half a month or so, and Lyra met him for a few times.

    If the man was Chad, then she can basically rule out the hypothesis that Melvin snatched Charlotte from the jail.

    Feeling relieved, Lyra put down the photo and continued to order, ¡°Continue to investigate Charlotte¡¯s whereabouts until you find her. And check the Lloyd family¡¯s recent movements.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±

    Lyra nodded and gestured for him to go out and continue his business.

    Watching Fifteen¡¯s back, she fell into deep thought.

    Fifteen had jointed Darkbell¡¯s people together to do the thorough investigation, but they were still unable to find out the truth. The person who did that thing was so sophisticated so it was very likely that it was the person from Lloyd family who harmed her did it.

    But what was that person trying to do with Charlotte?

    She didn¡¯t know why, but she always felt uneasy about Charlotte¡¯s disappearance.

    And she even felt that something serious would happen?

    While she was thinking anxiously, she got herself busy.

    When checking thetest schedules of all the artists and the progress of each shooting, she unexpectedly found that Cody had inexplicably stopped filming from yesterday afternoon and was not on the set this morning.

    Immediately, Lyra called the agent who was in charge of Cody.

    ¡°Ms. Carroll, you misunderstand me. Yesterday Mr. Carver was filming. I didn¡¯t know what happened. He seemed to have a conflict with Seth Kennedy from the Kennedy family.¡±

    ¡°Seth Kennedy is a tough guy so the two fought. Seth was sent the hospital. Many passers-by in Kellywood saw that. And the two crews and I are negotiating.¡±

    The more Lyra knew, the more her brows furrowed, ¡°Why you didn¡¯t tell me yesterday? Where¡¯s Cody?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Ms. Carroll, I was thinking this kind of simr thing has happened before. I intended to directly deal with itter with the crew. But the Kennedy family¡¯s young master was hurt badly. Early this morning, Mr. Carver was taken by his family from the crew hotel. Until now I can not contact ¡­¡±

    Lyra was silent for a moment.

    Cody¡¯s grandfather had a very bad temper. Cody, this troublemaker would certainly be beaten up after he was back home.

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    She held her forehead and decided to go to the Carver family herself.

    Lest the old Carver beat him too hard, it would dy the little bastard¡¯s shooting.

    She drove all the way to the Carver family¡¯s residence.

    After she told the bodyguards outside the door who she was, a group of people immediately let her in.

    Because the old Carver previously had a word, as long as the Lloyd family¡¯s daughter wanted toe in, no matter what time, there was no need to inform him.

    So Lyra was led by the housekeeper. The journey to the Carver¡¯s home was unhindered.

    Before she got to the door, Lyra heard a very loud scolding sound, mixed with Cody¡¯s painful cries, which made her be filled with apprehension.

    She unconsciously walked a little faster.

    In the living room, Cody crouched on his knees, gritting his teeth and holding on to the pain with a look of defiance.

    The old Carver was furious. Although he was a little heartbroken, he was really mad at this troublemaker and determined to teach him a lesson. Why could he not be obedient?

    He waved his hand, ¡°I ask you, do you know what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Cody took a deep breath. He was obstinate and unruly, ¡°I¡¯m right. He asked for it. Next time I¡¯ll continue. Whenever I see him, I¡¯ll beat him up!¡±

    Lyra had just walked up to the living room¡¯s door and heard Cody¡¯s remark loud and clear.

    Stupid kid. Even if he was really not convinced, didn¡¯t he know how to admit his mistake first?

    As expected, the sound of scolding immediately came again from inside, more vicious than before.

    ¡°Hit him! Beat him to death! Beat him until he admits he¡¯s wrong!¡±

    The housekeeper rushed in and whispered to the old Carver about Lyra¡¯s arrival.

    ¡°Oliver, it¡¯s been a long time. You really haven¡¯t aged at all. You¡¯re still so young.¡±

    Lyra walked in with a smile on her face and took the cane made of two intertwined strands of rattan from the servant who administered the punishment, ¡°Oliver, it should be painful with this cane, right? Cody is still young. You don¡¯t want him to get injured.¡±

    The old Carver saw here in and smiled from ear to ear, ¡°My Rara has grown up. Come and sit down. Let me look at you.¡±

    Lyra walked over to sit next to him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this boy. I use this way to teach him a lesson since he was a child. He¡¯s strong and can¡¯tget injured! But my Rara is the the Lloyd family and Carver family¡¯s baby!¡±

    Once Cody heard this, he hissed and sneaked up to massage the injury part.

    His grandfather did not love his own grandson, but only loved other people¡¯s granddaughter!

    What was wrong with his grandpa?

 Chapter 146 Charity Gala Matchmaking

    The old Carver seemed to sense his resentment-filled gaze and red over viciously, ¡°What are you looking at! Kneel down! Don¡¯t think you¡¯re done with this!¡±

    It sounded like he didn¡¯t intend to forgive Cody.

    Lyra thought about it and smiled, ¡°Oliver, I came today mainly to take Cody back to the set. His shooting is almost over. if it¡¯s dyed, it won¡¯t be fine. I will take him to apologize to Seth. And I¡¯ll teach him a lesson properly.¡±

    The old Carver looked at Lyra, then at Cody, and nodded with great satisfaction, ¡°All right then, I¡¯ll rest assured leaving him to you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Oliver for your trust. I¡¯ll take Cody then?¡± She said it while wining at Cody.

    Cody covered his swollen back and got up from the ground with difficulty.

    The housekeeper looked at him and was a little worried, ¡°Mr. Carver, why don¡¯t we let him get a medicine before they leave. It¡¯s too hard to continue filming with an injury.¡±

    ¡°What medicine!? Why should I make my Rara wait for him? He should be made to remember the lesson with pain. Not only for the shooting, but also for the charity party at night. You hear me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Codypressed his lips and was distracted.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Lyra restrained herself fromughing and looked to the old Carver, ¡°Then Oliver, he and I will leave now. I¡¯lle back to visit you again when I¡¯m free next time.¡±

    When she finished, she went up and helped Cody get out of the living room.

    Cody asked her only when he was far from the living room.

    ¡°Lyra, you¡¯re not really going to take me to the hospital to apologize to that scumbag, are you?!¡±

    Lyra pursed her lips and the corners of her mouth turned upwards, ¡°Then tell me first why you want to fight with him.¡±

    Cody sulked and lowered his head.

    Because his hips and legs were beaten, he walked in a very ufortable way and felt terribly painful in cold sweat.

    He hesitated before saying, ¡°Because I heard him cursing you behind your back, very badly. So whenever I see him, I¡¯ll beat him once, hiss ¡­¡±

    He got a little bit excited when mentioning it, identally touched the injury and bared his teeth in pain.

    Lyra snickered. Why did she suddenly feel that he was silly and a bit cute?

    ¡°If that¡¯s the reason, why didn¡¯t you just tell Oliver?¡±

    Cody: ¡°Grandpa knows. But as long as grandpa and the housekeeper know Seth¡¯s hard words, it won¡¯t be long before the whole Carver family and servants know it as well. I don¡¯t want to spoil your reputation.¡±

    Hearing him say this, Lyra became increasingly curious as to what Seth had said about her.

    ¡°Do you have a recording? y it for me.¡±

    Cody followed to Lyra¡¯s car and yed the Seth¡¯s recording to her in the car.

    ¡°I heard Cody¡¯s boss is an abandoned woman? And an orphan? I don¡¯t know how she got the right to run the Angle Group, but she must have slept with Keith! But, I have seen her in the show. She is not bad looking, but unfortunately, is a bitch!¡±

    Lyra¡¯s face was dark as she listened to the recording.

    Cody: ¡°I¡¯m so hot-tempered. I want to fucking punch him again!¡±

    Lyra stopped him, ¡°Be good and go back to the set. This is out of your hands.¡±

    ¡°No, Lyra, you¡¯re just going to let him get away with like that?¡±

    Lyra raised an eyebrow and smiled in a wicked way, ¡°Did I say I¡¯ll let him get away with this?¡±

    The most uncontroble thing in this world was the mouth of others, but whether she heard it or not was another matter.

    Since she heard it, with her personality, it was impossible not to fight back.

    As she pondered, she drove to Kellywood and called her assistant toe out and pick him up.

    Cody pulled the car door and did not want to get out, ¡°Lyra, I really need to shoot? There seems to be an action scene today. I just got beaten up, so I can¡¯t shoot at all.¡±

    Lyra took a detumescence cream from the trunk and handed it to him.

    ¡°I brought it for you on my way to your home. Go to the lounge to apply it and rest more. I give you a day off today, but catch the shootingter.¡±

    Cody was moved, ¡°Sure enough, Lyra loves me the most. I¡¯ll always be your most loyal little puppy!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be joking. Go.¡±

    Cody was opening the car door when he thought of something else and turned his head and said, ¡°If I can stick to the shoot today, I¡¯ll try not to dy the progress. But can you apany me to the charity party tonight?¡±

    The purpose of this question was to let her apany him.

    Lyra nodded her head in response, ¡°Okay.¡±

    When Cody left in high spirits, she called Eleven.

    ¡°Arrange someone to guard Seth Kennedy in the hospital. When he can be discharged, put on a sack and beat him up again. I think he still prefers to stay in the hospital. Remember not to leave traces.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±

    After giving the order, Lyra drove back to Angle Group.

    ¡­

    Melvin was also investigating into the Charlotte¡¯s thing.

    The results of the investigation was the same with like Lyra¡¯s. There was no much progress.

    Melvin¡¯s tight brows were rampantly hostile, and his dark eyes were deep and cold.

    ¡°That woman suddenly disappeared at this juncture. Things are definitely not simple. I don¡¯t know whether this is aimed at Lyra or someone targets me. Must check it!!¡±

    Chad sighed, ¡°But she really seems to have disappeared. There is no trace or clue, boss. Do you think it is possible that she didn¡¯t leave the prison at all?¡±

    Melvin was silent, ¡°No way. She must not be in prison, but it¡¯s possible she¡¯s still in Frayton. She is hidden away by someone.¡±

    This someone, who could it be?

    As he was thinking, Melvin¡¯s cell phone rang.

    He looked at the note and it was someone who had nevermunicated with him since he saved the number in his phone.

    Ashley.

    The call was answered, and the woman¡¯s voice came like a bell, ¡°Cousin, I haven¡¯t seen you for many years. I was wondering if you still remember me?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Melvin got straight to the point. His tone was cold.

    Ashley continued andughed, ¡°My cousin, you are still so aloof to people, but today there is indeed a business. There is a charity party in the evening. I sincerely invite you to attend as my malepanion. I wonder if you¡¯re willing to do me a favor?¡±

    Melvin frowned and didn¡¯t disguise his disgust for her.

    He was about to reject it decisively.

    Ashley, as if had guessed what he would say, took the lead.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to refuse me, Melvin. I heard Lyra will attend with Mr. Carver tonight. And Mr. Carver¡¯s attitude towards Lyra is not ordinary.¡±

    With these words, Melvin fell silent.

    Ashley continued: ¡°One of them is the boss of Angle Group, and the other is the most sought-after star. If they have any intimate actions at the party, is it possible to be a news on the Inte? Cousin, are you sure you won¡¯t think about it again?¡±

    Cody had a crush on Lyra for more than a day or two.

    Melvin¡¯s dark eyes narrowed, and he seemed to be thinking about something else.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

 Chapter 147 You can punish, I will accept it

    That evening, the charity g.

    It was held at Frayton¡¯s so-called most magnificent garden hotel.

    The hotel was gorgeous, and all the guests were Frayton¡¯s prestigious business tycoons.

    Because it was a charity g, Lyra picked a fishtail dress and her hair was just put on the side, which made her look so mature, charming and sexy.

    Since the reality television talent show, everyone knews that she was the owner of Angle Group and looked at her in a less biased way.

    And as soon as she and Cody appeared, they were the center of attention on the scene. Together with Cody¡¯s poprity in the entertainment industry, the two instantly upied the focus of conversations.

    Adhering to the low-profile, Lyra did not expect their appearance would have a such sensation.

    Cody looked at her and noticed that she was not too happy.

    ¡°No way, Lyra, you¡¯re too beautiful. This dress suits you very well. You¡¯ll never let me down. I am so happy!¡±

    Lyra gazed at him and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me. You have recovered from today¡¯s hurt?¡±

    Cody instantly changed his face and circled her arm, ¡°No, it¡¯s still painful ¡­ I shot in the action scenes afternoon. Painful enough!¡±

    Lyra was amused by him and flicked him on the side of his head.

    The image of the two interacting with each other was watched by Melvin who was not far away.

    His eyes were flooded with coldness. This image made his chest suddenly feel tight, and his heart seemed to be seized hard.

    But he knew that he was in no position to be jealous.

    But he just wasn¡¯t happy about it.

    Very unpleasant!

    Ashley, standing next to him, keenly felt his indignation, especially when she saw his blue veins bulge in his clenched fists.

    ¡°Melvin, why don¡¯t we go over and say hello to Miss Carroll and Mr. Carver?¡±

    Melvin did not speak.

    Neither agreed nor refused.

    Ashley then made her own decision and took the lead in Lyra¡¯s direction.

    Lyra and Cody were chatting happily when they were suddenly interrupted by a discordant voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. Miss Carroll is really getting more and more beautiful. Such heavy makeup can¡¯t stop that foxy smell on you.¡±

    Cody heard these words and became angry, ¡°Of course, Lyra is beautiful. Even she¡¯s without make-up, she looks much better than you. If that¡¯s called heavy make-up, then what do you call the paste on your face?¡±

    ¡°Besides, not everyone can be a fox. You can only be a a wild boar.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Ashley had been exasperated. She was a wild boar?

    She was not that fat and ugly!

    But it was not Lyra who said that, but Cody. Ashley did not want to offend the Carver family in Frayton, so she could only endure this loss.

    Lyra didn¡¯t care about their argument. She noticed Melvin walking out from behind Ashley.

    In just a moment, the aura on her changed.

    It became cold and dark.

    From her eyes, one could see her rage, as if it was the precursor to a storm.

    He didn¡¯t know that Ashley had harmed her before?

    And, she hated Ashley!

    How could he leave his chores ande out to a charity party with Ashley?

    Melvin, who was standing against her, almost instantly felt the anger in her body and the knot in his throat rolled subconsciously.

    He would be fucked up! He was no longer angry about Cody¡¯s interacting with her just now.

    Because Lyra was angry.

    After he went back tonight, he was afraid it would be not a good night ¡­

    Ashley felt the two stared at each other, smiled and exined, ¡°Melvin, he just misses you, but you have teamed up with Mr. Carver. So he can only be with me in order to see you. Miss Carroll must not be jealous.¡±

    Lyra responded with a sneer, ¡°Miss Harrington is joking. He¡¯s just an insignificant person to me. Jealous? It¡¯spletely impossible.¡±

    The word ¡°insignificant¡± broke Melvin¡¯s heart.

    His face instantly turned ghastly pale.

    After easing the feeling of tightness in his chest, he stepped forward as if no one was watching and gently took Lyra¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Lyra, our agreement has not been lifted. I¡¯m still your man. I¡¯m very disciplined today. After we¡¯re back home, I¡¯m at your disposal, okay? Feel free to punish as hard as you want, I ept ¡­¡±

    His dark eyes stared at her in resignation and he stroked her palm.

    Hid movement was natural and smooth.

    Cody felt shocked and only wanted to say ¡°What the fuck?¡±.

    Why could the hell he say such a shameful thing in public?

    Ashley also looked frozen.

    This pampered man was still her cousin who used to be the aloof and tyrannical leader of Freeman group?

    She was afraid he was witched?

    However, Melvin was still stroking Lyra¡¯s palm as if there was no one else present.

    Lyra¡¯s face was expressionless, and she wasn¡¯t the one who ended up embarrassed by saying such things anyway.

    But she was tickled by Melvin¡¯s stroking.

    She was about to pull her hand back when she suddenly realized something was wrong with the movement of his hand!

    Not just stroking, but writing on ¡­?

    Lyra concentrated on her feelings for a while.

    Unfortunately, she can¡¯t read what he wrote and didn¡¯t understand what he meant.

    Cody coughed lightly, ¡°Lyra, I¡¯m getting tired of here. Why don¡¯t we go over there for a ss of wine?¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Lyra drew back her hand and walked off with Cody without looking back.

    She didn¡¯t even look at him.

    Melvin felt crestfallen.

    She didn¡¯t understand what he meant, and she definitely won¡¯t forgive him when she went back.

    Ashley stood right next to him and watched him quietly for a while.

    ¡°You have changed a lotpared to before! I remember she used to chase you every day, but I didn¡¯t expect that after the divorce, you¡¯re willing to be her subordinate. I heard you were tortured and abused by herst time. And you were sent to the hospital finally. Can you still tolerate it?¡±

    As soon as she exited, Melvin¡¯s original chagrined expression instantly turned cold. His dark eyes were cold and hostile.

    ¡°This is my personal business.¡±

    Ashleyughed, ¡°Yeah, yeah, I shouldn¡¯t have asked, but just curious. You used to like Miss Charlotte. She was sent to jail by Lyra. You didn¡¯t do anything about that?¡±

    She said while her fingers lightly climbed up his arm, ¡°If I can, I am willing to help you get rid of Lyra as soon as possible. You ¡­¡±

    Before she finished, her wrist was clutched by Melvin.

    The man¡¯s ruthless ck eyes were warning her, ¡°I¡¯ve always been cold-blooded and not affectionate. If you dare to make any trouble, not only Lyra, I will not let you get away with it.¡±

    Ashley broke away from his grasp and smiled wickedly, ¡°Do you want to see if she¡¯ll still be jealous of you?¡±

    Melvin frowned. Her words gave him a bad feeling.

    Without waiting for him to say anything, screams from women suddenly came from the back room of the party!

    ¡°Who is this! Howe she¡¯s lying here? Look at the wounds!¡±

    ¡°Is she a human or a ghost? So scary! Oooh ¡­¡±

    The woman was awakened by the screams and murmurs, and under that dirty and dull hair, there was a pair of red-blooded and hideous eyes.

    She lifted her hair from her forehead, exposing her face that was with hurt to the public.

    Someone with a sharp eye recognized her.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that ¡­ Miss Matthews?!¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 148 Someone is willing to act, and she is happy to watch

    Some people retorted, ¡°The Matthews family publicly broke off their rtionship with her a long time ago. So there¡¯s no Miss Matthews!¡±

    ¡°But wasn¡¯t she sentenced to prison? How did she end up here?¡±

    ¡°Howe she¡¯s ugly like this now? Her skin is so wrinkled. It feels ten years older ¡­¡±

    Charlotte felt the stares of the crowd and shivered all over helplessly.

    She looked everyone around, trying to identify the most familiar figure from within.

    ¡°Melvin! I want Melvin! My Melvin ¡­¡±

    Outside the crowd, Ashley looked in that direction with a curious face.

    ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s so lively over there. Let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡±

    Without waiting for Melvin to say yes, she walked over, set aside the crowd, and saved a seat for Melvin very kindly.

    ¡°Yah, Melvin, it¡¯s Miss Matthews.¡±

    Hearing this name, Melvin tightened his eyebrows and his face was chilly.

    His dark eyes half narrowed as he walked over.

    Charlotte saw him and instantly became emotional, ¡°Melvin! I finally see you. You don¡¯t know how hard I have been living these days. In order to see you, I suffer all kinds of tortures every day ¡­¡±

    Her voice was a little muffled and she was crying in mourning.

    But her face was hideous because it was full of bruises and scars, and the eyes were covered with red veins, which looked pitiful but also horrible.

    She whimpered as she moved excitedly toward Melvin¡¯s feet, reaching for the leg of his suit pants.

    Melvin¡¯s face changed slightly and he took a big step backwards almost subconsciously.

    Cody, who was sipping wine in the main banquet room, vaguely heard themotion in the back room and dragged Lyra over to join in the fun.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    They just arrived to see the scene of Charlotte persistently crawling towards Melvin¡¯s heels.

    Melvin¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good and he kept backing up like avoiding the gue. And his back bumped right into Lyra who was walking towards him.

    Lyra quickly held his back and then sneered, ¡°Wanna fake an ident?¡±

    Melvin didn¡¯t feel embarrassed either. His face turned pallid and he bent down to massage his leg.

    ¡°Lyra, my knees hurt ¡­ I want to go back to the vi.¡±

    He frowned very tightly, and when he looked back at her, he quickly transformed his hostility into grievance.

    Lyra didn¡¯t bother to reveal him, and nced carelessly at Charlotte, who was frozen on the floor by his words.

    Teasingly, she smiled.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s your personal business. Go take care of it yourself.¡±

    When she finished, her hand that was holding his waist pushed pushed him hard towards Charlotte.

    Then she had her arms crossed to watch the y. Her eyes were flooded with indifference.

    The person who had been looking for so long appeared out of nowhere at the charity party at the Garden Hotel.

    It was a scene that someone was willing to y, and she was happy to watch.

    Charlotte, who was on the floor, was reaching towards Melvin with a pitiful look, ¡°Melvin ¡­¡±

    Melvin stood firmly in time and looked down at her with nothing but coldness and aversion in his dark eyes, whispering, ¡°Stay right there. No approaching.¡±

    Charlotte was hurt by his cold stare and began to whimper without regard to her image.

    ¡°Melvin, don¡¯t you know me? I¡¯m your Lottie, your fiancee! Do you know how much I have suffered for you? I was framed and imprisoned by that bitch Lyra!¡±

    Melvin eyes became colder, ¡°When I left Frayton, my mother made the decision to cancel the marriage. Now you and I do not have any rtionship.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact they were in the public, he wished he could kill this liar right away!

    She falsely imed it was her who saved him and tried to doom Lyra to death for several times. And now she was brought here suddenly by someone he didn¡¯t know. Apparently, the purpose was to intensify the grudge between him and Lyra.

    Damn!

    Cody, who stood aside, tutted and leaned close to Lyra¡¯s ear to add fuel to the mes.

    ¡°Lyra, listen, this is the scum! He was madly in love with her but now he¡¯s more heartless than anyone. Fortunately you divorced in time!¡±

    Lyra pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Her eyes, once clear and bright, now were as deep as dead silence and stared at Melvin who was not far away.

    ¡°Melvin! How could you do this to me! I love you so much ¡­¡±

    Originally, Charlotte was full of hope to be brought out of prison. Now seeing his desperate and cold face, her desperation and resignation were almost reaching their peaks.

    Melvin¡¯s face did not change.

    In front of the crowd who was whispering, he said, ¡°Charlotte, I¡¯m telling you for thest time. My love is Lyra. She was, is and will always be my love. Since you were sentenced, you should stay in jail and repent of your sins!¡±

    As he spoke, he took out his cell phone and contacted Chad.

    Unbeknownst, these wordspletely stirred Charlotte¡¯s emotions.

    She covered her head and screamed in a frenzy. Her voice was shrill and piercing, which was shrilling and horrible.

    ¡°I just love you. What¡¯s my crime!? It¡¯s all because of this bitch. This bitch takes you from me! If it wasn¡¯t for her, you would have been with me in the first ce. And there wouldn¡¯t be so much trouble now! She put me in jail. I won¡¯t let her get away with this. I¡¯ll kill her!¡±

    Her scarlet eyes red at Lyra, and suddenly her eyes were filled with murderous intent as she fished out a knife that she prepared from her sleeve and quickly rushed towards Lyra.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! Bitch! Go to hell!¡±

    Lyra looked at the approaching madwoman, and she was unmoving and unperturbed.

    Cody and Melvin were among the first to block in front of Lyra, followed by Eleven, Twelve, Fifteen and Seventeen who rushed into the ballroom.

    Charlotte could not even touch a piece of her clothing before she was controlled by several bodyguards.

    She can only shout and make threatening gestures, ¡°Bitch, just wait! I won¡¯t let you get away with it even if I¡¯m dead! Do you think I¡¯m the only one who hates you? There are so many people in this world who want to kill you! Even if you can¡¯t die by me, you will die by someone else¡¯s! I¡¯m waiting for that day!¡±

    Her words caused Lyra¡¯s eyes to narrow.

    From what she said, Charlotte should know something else.

    Eleven turned his head to Lyra, ¡°Miss, what to do with it?¡±

    ¡°Evacuate the crowd and let the party go on. Take Charlotte away!¡±

    Hearing that she was going to be taken away, Charlotte struggled desperately, ¡°Ah! You bitch, you¡¯re the reason of my suffering. Do you want to take me back to continue the torture? I won¡¯t leave! I won¡¯t go! I won¡¯t go even if I die!¡±

    Seeing that Lyra¡¯s bodyguards were tall and big, and not easy to deal with, Ashley hurried to speak out as well, ¡°Lyra, she is a escaped prisoner. No matter what she did, she should be handed over to the police. You can¡¯t take her away or lynch her!¡±

    Some people agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯re in a legal society. Your men are not police officers, so why take her away!?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can¡¯t take her away. Hurry up and call the police. Let the police officers do this!¡±

    The crowd was in disarray, and instead of leaving, they gathered even more densely.

    Lyra moved around to watch and guard, and her eyes finally settled on Ashley who looked extremely arrogant.

    In order to act this y today, did she specially find those people beforehand to guide public opinion?

    Oh, that was a bit of fun.

 Chapter 149 Sheâ€™s a woman with a heart of stone

    Eleven and Twelve cannot moved by the crowd and didn¡¯t dare to push them for fear of identally hurting the crowd.

    Besides, this group of people was not ordinary. They were the prestigiousdies and gentlemen in the upper ss.

    Ashley took the opportunity to wink at Charlotte.

    Charlotte understood what she meant and quickly broke free of the bodyguards¡¯ confinement and ran away from the crowd while the attention of several bodyguards was on the crowd.

    Several bodyguards paled and were about to go after her when they were stopped dead by the crowd.

    Seventeen was so angry, ¡°Can¡¯t you see? Even if you don¡¯t agree with mydy taking her away, you shouldn¡¯t condone letting Charlotte, the escaped prisoner, go!¡±

    Ashleyughed, ¡°No need for you to chase her. I¡¯ve notified the police. I guess she won¡¯t get far. The police will handle her. It won¡¯t be up to Miss Carroll¡¯s minions to do it.¡±

    Minions?

    Seventeen and others were so angry that they gnashed their teeth, but they didn¡¯t say anything when theirdy didn¡¯t say anything as well.

    Lyra pursed her lips tightly and was sullen.

    Melvin saw the look on her face and called her, ¡°Lyra.¡±

    She raised her eyes in response and gave him a cold look.

    ¡°She is your person. This ¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, Melvin quickly interrupted, ¡°She¡¯s not my person!¡±

    Lyra¡¯s face didn¡¯t change as she continued to finish, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll leave this matter to Mr. Freeman himself. When it¡¯s done, you can go back to the vi.¡±

    Melvin knew she was still angry and tried to reach for her wrist to beg for mercy, but was interrupted by Chad, who arrived in a hurry.

    ¡°Boss, sorry, I¡¯mte!¡±

    Melvin¡¯s face quickly darkened.

    Resisting the urge to turn around and beat up Chad, hemanded calmly, ¡°Charlotte ran to the back of the remote path. She has injuries. She can¡¯t run far. Go after her.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After Chad responded, he immediately ran wildly in the direction he said.

    Melvin calmed himself down and was about to re-take Lyra¡¯s wrist when Lyra twisted around to avoid it.

    Lyra looked to Eleven, Twelve and other bodyguards who were surrounded, ¡°Evacuate the crowd and let the party continue.¡±

    The main character had run away, so there was nothing to see and the crowd quickly dispersed.

    When the people were almost gone, Lyra approached Ashley.

    Her beautiful eyes were cold, stern and reckless.

    When she looked at Ashley, she smirked, ¡°Miss Harrington, in view of our previous grudge, I was only going to let the Harrington family go broke. If you know you ce, I can keep you alive. But if you collude with who wants to make trouble, and I find out, you may not be able to take the responsibility.¡±

    Ashley was startled by the warning and was slightly stunned.

    After a few seconds, Ashley reacted and smiled, ¡°Miss Carroll, take it easy. It¡¯s still not certain who will win and who will fix who!¡±

    Lyra narrowed her eyes and smiled as well, ¡°I¡¯ll wait and see.¡±

    After saying that, she left the charity party with Eleven, a few bodyguards and Cody, without looking back.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Melvin, who was left alone, tried to go after them but was stopped by Ashley.

    ¡°Melvin, the party isn¡¯t over yet. Do you want to leave in such a hurry? Stay with me a little longer!¡±

    Melvin red angrily.

    ¡°Fuck off.¡±

    After finishing his words coldly, he immediately ran out towards the gate of the hotel.

    Lyra had just gotten in the car and was ready to close the door.

    Melvin grabbed the car door quickly in time, ¡°Lyra, no!¡±

    ¡°What for?¡±

    Melvin looked into the car. Eleven was the driver. Twelve was in the passenger seat, and Fifteen and Seventeen were not there. It was estimated that they were going to send Cody back to the Carver family.

    Lyra was sitting alone in the back row.

    He grabbed the car door tightly. His tone was soft, being afraid that his voice will make her angry.

    ¡°Lyra, I want to go back to the vi too. Would you let me in?¡±

    Because Lyra just got into the car, she sat in the right side and the left seat was vacant.

    In the dim light of the roadside, Melvin¡¯s dark eyes glowed with a shimmer, staring at her with caution and expectation.

    Lyra gave him an aloof look and didn¡¯t consider it, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Whoever brought you here, let them drive you back. Or, go home by walk.¡±

    Her tone was so cold that it had no temperature.

    Lyra hasn¡¯t given him a good look since he didn¡¯t agree to sign the agreement. And tonight, she was exactly as strange as he was punished on his knees in that rainy night.

    Melvin lowered his eyes, as if he was holding back some great grievance.

    ¡°Lyra, I came over with Ashley tonight for a reason. Will you listen to my exnation?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t look at him but said, ¡°The vi left the door unlocked until 11 o¡¯clock. If you don¡¯t make it, you can sleep in the street. Let go.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s eyes were slightly red.

    What a heartless woman!

    Why was her heart as hard as a rock?

    He was so depressed that his chest hurt and he could only reluctantly let go of the hand that was pulling the car door.

    As he just let go, the car door ¡°bang¡±closed heavily. Then the car sped up away, leaving Melvin with the exhaust gas.

    He choked and coughed twice and stood alone, watching the car disappear into the night.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Chad sought him out.

    Melvin resumed his old cold face and asked with extreme irritation, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Chad lowered his head and his expression was hard to read, ¡°I¡¯m sorry boss. I didn¡¯t catch up with Charlotte. By the time I got over there, she hadpletely disappeared, like she had been taken away by someone in advance.¡±

    ¡°Check the surveince.¡±

    Chad¡¯s head lowered even more, ¡°That section of the road is a monitoring dead end. The cameras that can photograph the entrances and exits were hacked in advance. Sorry ¡­¡±

    Melvin did not intend to be overly harsh on him, ¡°This is not your fault. From Charlotte¡¯s appearance, stabbing Lyra with a knife to the final escape, they were nned well in advance. I just don¡¯t understand what is the purpose of doing this?¡±

    Just as he spoke, the phone rang.

    When he saw it was Ashley¡¯s calling, he hesitated and finally answered.

    ¡°Melvin, you haven¡¯t left yet, right? The party isn¡¯t over yet. You can¡¯t leave me alone as mypanion, right?¡±

    Melvin didn¡¯t want to say a word to her.

    Just as he was about to hang up, Ashley added, ¡°Do you want to know where Charlotte is?¡±

    He narrowed his cold eyes.

    ¡°You know?¡±

    Ashley smiled wickedly, ¡°Not only do I know, but I can take you there, Melvin! I think you also have a lot of doubts about Charlotte. Why don¡¯t you go and solve these mysteries yourself?¡±

    Melvin pursed his thin lips, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I want you to apany me through this party. It¡¯s only thest five minutes. Melvin, you won¡¯t even satisfy me with this small request, right?¡±

    Ashley gave a lowugh and continued, ¡°As soon as the party is over, I¡¯ll take you to see Charlotte. What do you think?¡±

    Melvin did not reply immediately.

    He looked at his wristwatch. There was still more than half an hour before 11 o¡¯clock ¡­

    ¡°Okay, where are you?¡±

 Chapter 150 I like her, but you want to hurt her

    10:30 pm.

    This charity party at the Garden Hotel was finally over.

    Ashley walked toward the door while ncing sideways at the man beside her.

    He was still as reserved and cold as ever. There was still hostility in his eyes.

    Ashley was a little curious when she thought about how he had just yed grievance in front of Lyra.

    ¡°Originally I thought it was because you have changed, but it turns out that you have just changed towards someone. I¡¯m really curious. Is my cousin just acting in front of her, or does he really like her?¡±

    Melvin stood upright, as if he didn¡¯t hear her. He walked without saying a word.

    Being ignored, Ashley didn¡¯t feel embarrassed but continued and got into a car with him.

    Like a sandwich cookie, Chad sat in the middle of the two in the back row.

    Because Melvin himself was very much refusing to sit beside Ashley, Chad was forced to be a personal type of barrier wall.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    The car was fast and it only took eight minutes to get all the way to the outskirts.

    It was a ce with deste surroundings and small but exquisite cabins.

    Together with the bodyguard Ashley brought, the four entered a cabin together.

    The cabin was lit only by a kerosenemp, and the light was very obscure.

    Melvin looked around the cabin and found that whether it was the sheets and bedding, or the desktop bed, they were all clean and had signs of habitation.

    It seemed that Charlotte had been living here since she was taken out of prison.

    Thinking of this, Melvin looked askance at Ashley and sneered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect. The Harrington family has this kind of ability to bring her out of prison unnoticed.¡±

    Ashley smiled, ¡°Of course. She is your sweetheart. I save her and is also helping you.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not.¡± Never was his sweetheart.

    Melvin answered without hesitation.

    At this moment, Charlotte was sitting on a wooden bed. She no longer had the messy hair and crazy look when she was at the party. Except for the face that was still with injuries, she seemed like a new person.

    Hearing Melvin¡¯s firm denial, Charlotte sobbed and her tears were falling down.

    ¡°Melvin why? You loved me so much. What the hell did Lyra do to you!? Have you forgotten the promise you once made to me? Have you forgotten that I saved your life decades ago?¡±

    Once the saving matter matter was mentioned, Melvin¡¯s hostility became greater, which was frightening.

    Because of this so-called promise, he ignored Lyra¡¯s love for him over the past years, and wronged her and verbally insulted her.

    When he thought of the words he had used to insult Lyra, he wanted to p himself.

    He kept his head down, hiding the sudden surge of guilt, and ignored Charlotte¡¯s words.

    Chad answered for him, ¡°Miss Charlotte, boss already knew you¡¯re not the girl who saved his life. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s rather silly to talk about favors now?¡±

    Charlotte froze and suddenly fell softly to her knees at Melvin¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Melvin you were cheated by her! I really saved you. I was at the scene, but I was young. I was afraid, so I did not rush up first. There was a girl dragging you out of the car and she left. And I went up to save you. It was really me!¡±

    She cried with earnest, and her eyes were iparably sincere.

    Melvin did not speak.

    Ashley handed a copy of the information to him.

    ¡°Melvin, what she said is indeed true. I sent someone to check it out. Believe it or not.¡±

    He took it and carefully read it. His stern face remained unchanged, and his dark eyes were as deep as a dark pool.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it. I thought it was Lyra who saved me. Looks like she tricked me.¡±

    Charlotte was relieved to hear this and whimpered, ¡°Melvin, she is a cruel bitch. She is the one who put me in this situation. You must not let her get away with this!¡±

    Ashley also said, ¡°Melvin, I heard that since you signed an agreement with her, she has been abusing and torturing you a lot. She harms your life saver, the Freeman family and you in such a bad way. Don¡¯t you want to dong something?¡±

    Melvin¡¯s dark eyes grew deeper and deeper.

    He looked down at the information in his hands, deliberately hiding the anger in his eyes.

    In a cold tone, he asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Ashley offered an ingratiating smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t we join forces? You continue to gain her trust. Tell me everything she does, and we¡¯ll work together inside and out to see the opportunity to get her killed.¡±

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t just get killed!¡±

    Charlotte shouted and the malice in her eyes gradually revealed, ¡°Give her to me. What I suffered in prison, she must suffer all over again! I want her to experience the ultimate pain, and finally die with hatred!¡±

    Melvin thin lips gently pursed. His face was without expression, but his hands clenched hard.

    He looked to Ashley and asked calmly, ¡°Why should I join forces with you when I can do it myself?¡±

    ¡°Lottie¡¯s appearance at the charity party was really well nned, unlike your tactics. If cousin, you want to cooperate, you have to be sincere and show me the value of working with you.¡±

    Ashley was a little happy to be called ¡°cousin¡±.

    She thought about it and felt that since she was working together, she really should be honest with each other.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t n this time. I¡¯m just responsible for the execution, but don¡¯t worry cousin, the person who nned all this is meticulous and can set traps one after another. You will not lose out if you cooperate with us.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    He smiled softly, ¡°And who is this man?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you this yet. I¡¯ll tell you when you expose the first thing on Lyra so we can all trust each other.¡±

    Melvin nced at Chad, and the raging anger deep in his eyes was finally not being concealed.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have the patience to wait until that time. I need to know now!¡±

    As he finished his words, the bodyguard behind Ashley was suddenly muffled and grunted. His eyes were bulging, and he covered his the neck in a very hideous way. And there was blood flowing along his fingers.

    Struggling for a second, the bodyguard died violently on the spot and fell to the ground.

    Chad, standing behind him, took out a tissue and gently wiped the knife with a numb expression.

    Ashley and Charlotte, both being timid, were stunned by this sudden turn of events.

    ¡°Melvin!¡±

    ¡°Melvin, what are you doing!?¡±

    Melvin¡¯s hostility was considerable. He tore the so-called truth in hand and coldly looked at Charlotte who was on the ground.

    ¡°Who saved me back then in the end, the truth is no longer important. Even if it¡¯s really you, when I gave you money for your education, to meet all your vanity, I have repaid your kindness. Now I love her. You have hurt her so many times. It¡¯s time you should bear the consequences!¡±

    Charlotte copsed to the ground, covering her mouth in disbelief and crying out in pain.

    Ashley gritted her teeth in anger, ¡°So you just tried to cooperate and you were deliberately lying to me? Trying to reduce my rm so you could kill my people?¡±

    Melvin did not retort, turned his head and instructed Chad, ¡°Pack them all up and take them back to the vi. Leave them to Lyra herself.¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±

    Chad pulled out his drug-soaked handkerchief and led the way toward Ashley.

    Ashley took two steps back and stuck to the door with a grin.

    ¡°Melvin, you don¡¯t really think that the people nning behind me didn¡¯t expect this, do you? Since you refuse to join forces, it depends on whether you have the ability to take us away!¡±

 Chapter 151 Fighting

    After she finished, she violently pushed the wooden door open, and dozens of bodyguards with sharp knives rushed in, blocking the doorway with the intention to kill.

    Seeing this, Charlotte hurriedly got up from the ground, went around Melvin, hid behind the group of bodyguards and used him.

    ¡°Melvin, you¡¯ve gone crazy for that woman! I really love you, but you insist on choosing her instead of me. I¡¯m so sad. Don¡¯t worry. When you die, I will torture her to death as soon as possible to avenge you!¡±

    Her eyes were red, and her heart was angry and hateful.

    Chad immediately stepped in front of Melvin in a guarded manner.

    Their momentum backfired and Ashley was pleased about that.

    ¡°I heard you were injected with a special drug by her, and you can not fight. If it is true, your little follower is not only unarmed, beats 10 people, but also protect you. It¡¯s tooborious.¡±

    Indeed.

    With Melvin¡¯s current physique, he can¡¯t even fight one not to mention ten people.

    If they really fought, he estimated he would only hinder Chad.

    Inside the cabin, the atmosphere was subtle. And the situation can be reversed in an instant.

    ¡°Bah!¡±

    Chad red at her with displeasure, ¡°Do I need you to care if it¡¯sborious ? Not to mention ten, twenty more I can also fight!¡±

    Ashley didn¡¯t even bother to look at him, but stared at Melvin behind him and continued.

    ¡°It looks like this news is true. Then she is too cruel to you. This kind of woman is worthy of your protecting? You and I are rtives. I will not do this to you, and I can¡¯t let you die here today, so wouldn¡¯t it be good for you to cooperate with us and get her killed together?¡±

    Thinking of Lyra¡¯s delicate face, Melvin unconsciously smiled.

    ¡°Yes, she is not only hard-hearted, but also very mean. All her gentleness is left to Keith and others. All the anger and tyranny to me. Even so, I am willing. You and her, there is noparison.¡±

    Thisment made Ashley fired up, ¡°Well then, you won¡¯t walk out of here alive today!¡±

    The knife-wielding bodyguards behind her pressed forward aggressively.

    Melvin half narrowed his cold eyes. To this extent, his deep dark eyes were still without a trace of panic.

    He gazed at Ashley, ¡°You don¡¯t really think that I didn¡¯t prepare anything before I came either?¡±

    Chad ced his hand over his mouth and made a clear, bird-like sound.

    A few secondster, the wooden window was violently smashed open.

    The loud noise startled Ashley and Charlotte.

    Ted tumbled in through the window with five or six of his men and stood shoulder to shoulder with Chad, handing him a knife.

    Because there was very strict control of firearms weapons in Crana¡¯s territory, the sound of gunfire was very noticeable, which led to the use of knives on both sides.

    Otherwise, once the fight started, it was all about who was shot to death.

    Melvin¡¯s people had been with him for years, and were real fighters. Although they didn¡¯t outnumber them, no one was certain who would win once they were serious.

    The atmosphere was tense as the two sides faced each other.

    Ashley was resigned.

    It didn¡¯t look like it was going to be an easy night.

    She was chagrined for two seconds, thought of something andughed, ¡°Cousin, there is something I forgot to tell you. The scene at the charity party today is not aimed at you. I¡¯m afraid Lyra that bitch can not return home tonight.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s brows tightened and anger surged in his dark eyes, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Ashley giggled, ¡°Literally,e on. Let¡¯s see which one of us have the better man!¡±

    She waved her hand and the machete-wielding bodyguards quickly rushed up to fight Chad and Ted.

    The scene was chaotic and blood was flying.

    ¡­

    At the same time.

    The Garden Hotel was far from Seaside ViThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Because it was evening and Lyra drank wine before, Eleven drove the car steadily and a little bit steadily.

    But Lyra wasn¡¯t idle in the car either. She put theptop on herp, reviewing the Freeman group¡¯s recent financial statements.

    Twelve yawned and was already a little sleepy. Eleven was still concentrating on driving.

    There was very little traffic. The windows were not open and the car was quiet inside.

    Passing Crane Bay Bridge, Eleven suddenly heard the very small ¡­ sound of ¡°tik¡±?

    And the sound wasing from inside the car. At the beginning, the sound was slow but became more and more urgent to the end, like countdown.

    Realizing what was going on, Eleven¡¯s face changed dramatically.

    ¡°No! Miss jumped out of the car!¡±

    The three reacted quickly and opened the car door to jump out.

    The moment they rushed out of the car, the red Magotan exploded with a loud ¡°bang¡± on the spot.

    The impact was so strong that they were directly ejected two meters away.

    Fragments of the car flew around after the explosion, and Lyra¡¯s right shoulder was unevenly cut by the flying debris.

    The pain spread quickly from the shoulder to all the limbs.

    Blood slid down from Lyra¡¯s slender arm, which was shocking.

    Eleven and Twelve were terrified and rushed to get up to check on her.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I let Miss get hurt! I¡¯ll be damned!¡± Eleven pped himself with chagrin.

    Lyra held back the pain, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    The Magotan exploded, indicating that the car was pre-ced a time bomb.

    By this moment, Lyra instantly figured out why the other side wanted to put on that show at the charity party.

    Charlotte knew she couldn¡¯t hurt her, but she had to do it in public, just to force the bodyguards she brought to show up and take the opportunity to do something to her car.

    ¡°Why are you still standing there!? Take thedy to the hospital!¡± Twelve yelled at Eleven.

    The two picked up Lyra. Before they could walked forwards, suddenly they heard a rush of powerful footsteps approaching this way.

    A tall men in ck suits with machetes appeared in a well trained way.

    The streetlights were dark. The night was gloomy, and the killing intent was rampant all around.

    The road at both ends of Crane Bay Bridge was blocked, and Lyra was surrounded in the middle of the bridge, and was caught in a trap.

    Eleven and Twelve let Lyra stand in the middle, and they respectively made a defensive position to their sides to the killer.

    Lyra was not idle. She counted the people roughly and found there were twenty people on one side of the bridge.

    After counting, she smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to give me such a surprise gift as soon as he arrived. Forty elite assassins just to kill a weak woman like me. He really looks up to me.¡±

    The killers on both sides had solemn faces and were silent, still pressing forward.

    ¡°Forty to three, not to mention my shoulder is injured. I have almost no chance of winning this.¡±

    Lyra smiled and that smile looked charming to the extreme. And her voice was even softer, ¡°Anyway, I am a dying person. You guys at least tell me who he is? Let me be a ghost of understanding.¡±

    The leader of the killers walked ahead on the right side of the bridge and didn¡¯t hold back, ¡°Miss Carroll, more than one people in the Lloyd family want you dead.¡±

    Did this mean that all the conspiracies were the decisions made by them in consultation?

    Her long and curly eyshes lowered, and she sighed softly. Her gorgeous face was beyond grievance.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t know what I did exactly. They¡¯ve had to get me killed several times. I¡¯ve left Suham, so why won¡¯t they leave me alone?¡±

    The leader of the killers bowed his head.

    When he looked up again, his expression became cold and ruthless.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! You can ask Satan about these!¡±

    ¡°Go!¡±

 Chapter 152 Even if Iâ€™ll die, I have to choose myself

    With amand, more than forty men rushed up on both sides.

    Lyra¡¯s face was solemn. She grabbed Eleven and Twelve¡¯s hands and whispered, ¡°I have informed Keith. You are not allowed to fight with your lives. I want you both to live!¡±

    Just now, she took advantage of the time when talking to the killers, and quietly sent a message. Within ten minutes at most, Keith¡¯s people will definitely arrive.

    Eleven and Twelve heard this and were determined to fight for their lives to protect her and rush up to the killers.

    Because of wearing a hip skirt, it was not convenient for Lyra to even lift her legs.

    Immediately, she tore off a small strip of fabric to stop the bleeding in her right shoulder with the fastest speed.

    While doing this, a killer rushed up to cut her down.

    She quickly dodged sideways and raised her twelve-centimeter high-heel to kick the killer¡¯s leg. Instantly, the man¡¯s face went pale with pain. Before he could react, Lyra shed him with her hands viciously.

    Forty against three, the scene was very confusing.

    Inside the wooden cabin.

    It was also experiencing a bloodbath.

    Chad and Ted were strong, but the guys Ashley brought in weren¡¯t weak either. The mayhemsted five minutes.

    Melvin thought of Ashley¡¯s words just now and his heart suddenly had an uncontroble twinge.

    He couldn¡¯t wait any longer. One more minute here and Lyra¡¯s side would be more dangerous.

    ¡°Chade with me to find Lyra. The rest of you cover. Withdraw!¡±

    ¡­

    On Crane Bay Bridge, blood was everywhere.

    Eleven and Twelve grabbed the opposite¡¯s machetes.

    But there were really too many people. They came round after round and continued. Within just a few minutes, their strength was consumed. The backs and legs were hit by the knives and they were still gritting their teeth to hold on.

    Lyra was already wounded and her strength was soon exhausted. With a slight distraction, she received another sh on her arm.

    The original fair and slim arm was stained with a long bloodstain, and the pain was so great that the whole arm trembled uncontrobly.

    She covered the wound that was seeping blood, bit her lower lip, held back the pain and quickly observed the situation.

    Eleven and Twelve were covered in blood but were still fighting hard.

    If this continued, all three of them will die here before Keith got here!

    She looked at the blood flying in the air and her heart was tumbling with rage.

    For the pain she suffered tonight, she would return it a thousand times over in the future!

    She stepped onto a stone pirs by Crane Bay Bridge, and the wind was blowing her hair.

    But her face was stained with blood. When smiling, she was still stunningly beautiful.

    Her cold eyes looked down upon. Even though being injured, her whole body was noble and cold as if it was carved into the bones.

    ¡°They want to kill me. I can¡¯t escape. But even if I have to die, I have to choose my own way of dying!¡±

    After yelling, she leapt from the ten-meter high Crane Bay Bridge.

    ¡°Miss! Don¡¯t!¡±

    Thest thing she heard before falling into the water was Eleven¡¯s desperate crying.

    The night was dark . Nothing could be seen in the water, and the dim yellow of the streetmp on the bridge became the only light under her eyes.

    Along with the fading of the light, her head suddenly had a strong and sharp pain, and there was a steady stream of unclear images shing past her eyes.

    And a childish and clear voice saying, ¡°Please buy a bouquet of flowers. You are as beautiful as this flower!¡±

    ¡°Why do you have a father and I don¡¯t. Can I have your father, okay ¡­¡±

    ¡°Oooh, I like you so much, but I can only choose you or daddy.¡±

    Who was it?

    Who the hell was she!

    Lyra¡¯s brain was iparably painful. There was a childish, fuzzy and little face staring at her, andughing, keepughing, keepughing ¡­

    She couldn¡¯t hear anything but the sound ofughter.

    Nothing could be seen except the blurred face of the little girl.

    She forgot to struggle, and her body kept sinking to the bottom of the river because of weightlessness.

    Was she dying? ¡­

    Her consciousness was growing dizzy.

    Before passing outpletely, she felt a force wrapping her tightly, pumping oxygen into her mouth and pulling her back from the brink of death against all odds.

    ¡­

    When Lyra woke up again in a daze, the first thing she saw was a white ceiling.

    ¡°Rara, is it better?¡±

    In her ears was Keith¡¯s familiar voice.

    Lyra turned her head and Keith¡¯s handsome face became clear in front of her eyes.

    She shouted in a hoarse voice, ¡°Keith ¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk yet. You just got over your fever. Don¡¯t hurt your vocal cord.¡±

    Keith massaged her head. His eyes were slightly red. Although he was depressed, he only dared to admonish her in a whisper.

    ¡°Winter ising. The water is cold and biting. You are also injured. What are you gonna do if your wound is infected? You really wanna die?¡±

    Lyra had a slight smile on her miserable and wan lips, gesturing for her relief, and asked, ¡°How are Eleven and the others?¡±

    Seeing her caring for others when she just woke up, Keith was quite irritated, but still answered her in a fine voice.

    ¡°They are both fine. Although there are many superficial wounds, none of them are severe. Recuperate for a period of time, and they will be fine.¡±

    Lyra was relieved and was about to continue asking when Keith stopped her.

    ¡°You just woke up. Where did you get so many questions? Can you rest more?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s face was extremely pale, and she did not speak, staring at him with her eyes in silence.

    Under her gaze, Keith admitted defeat, ¡°Okay, you win. I know what you want to ask. Have the soup while I tell you in detail, okay?¡±

    Lyra smiled and was satisfied.

    He sighed and helped her adjust her pillow so she could lean on the bed and have her soup.

    ¡°As soon as I received your message, I immediately led people to rush over. When I got close, I heard your words when you stood on the bridge. I was so scared. Don¡¯t do this next time!¡±

    Lyra smiled with narrowed eyes and nodded.

    Keith continued, ¡°I checked the identity of those killers. There is no information. They¡¯re bred out of the ck organization, and can not be investigated. They can spend such arge amount of money, and has been trying to disadvantage you. So it¡¯s most likely that person of Lloyd family.¡±

    He and his two brothers, including his father, had been privately investigated, but never had any clues. Collin even used the illegal power in the investigation, but did not find traces.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Lyra took two sips of soup and said in a weak voice, ¡°The Lloyd family wants me dead in more ways than one, so their ns are all discussed to be so well thought out.¡±

    Keith tightened his brows, ¡°But why are they all only targeting you?¡±

    Lyra thought about it and shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but maybe it has something to do with the Lloyd family inheritance.¡±

    Because she was the youngest and only daughter of the family, Reginald had awyer draw up a will a long time ago, and all the Lloyd family¡¯s assets would be given to her in the future, which was a huge fortune that can make anyone¡¯s heart flutter.

    Keith felt some senses, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s most likely with the Lloyd family sidekicks. Those old things must be involved. To catch them in the act just a matter of time.¡±

    These were just guesses. Lyra remembered that before she passed out, the face of the little girl suddenly shed in her mind.

    And those words repeated over and over again in her ears, as if they had all happened to her before?

    Although she had lost her memory before, the memories were clearly all recoveredter.

    Why was that?

    Lyra was puzzled.

    ¡°Keith, does daddy have a daughter besides me?¡±

 Chapter 153 Be locked in the basement with high fever

    Keith lowered his head and fell into a very serious contemtion.

    After thinking about it, he shook his head.

    ¡°No, you know dad is not young. when you were born, dad was not young already at that time. udia has asked around for prescriptions over the years, but I haven¡¯t heard of she¡¯s pregnant.¡±

    udia Craig, her stepmother, was just three years older than her, so Lyra and her had always been at odds, and whenever they were together, they usually argued with each other.

    Lyra pondered.

    She had a hunch that the thing she was stranded in Frayton after she lost memory years ago had something to do with the little girl in her mind.

    But again, she couldn¡¯t remember anything.

    She had to slowly check this matterter.

    Now she can only put it aside for a while.

    ¡°Keith, what did you do with that groupst night?¡±

    Keith was silent.

    When he arrivedst night, they almost finished fighting, and it was Melvin who arrived first with his men.

    He cleaned up the mess, leaving a few killers who were alive to interrogateter.

    He thought about it, omitting Melvin, ¡°They hurt you, so I ughtered most of them for you to vent your anger. I left two. When you recover, you can personally go to trial to see if you can get some information.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    Lyra put the nutritional soup on the bedside, and suddenly remembered she was saved by someonest night.

    ¡°So it was you, Keith. You jumped in the waterst night to save me?¡±

    Keith was angry when she mentioned it.

    By the time he arrived, Melvin had already jumped into the water.

    When Lyra was carried up, he saw that the side of his sister¡¯s dress was torn, and wondered if this son of bitch had done something excessive to her.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s me.¡± He looked away, a little unnaturally.

    Lyra¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly and her eyes locked on his, ¡°Really? But I remember someone kissing me and pumping oxygen into my mouth.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Melvin, the son of bitch was really restless!

    He shouldn¡¯t have been soft-hearted. He should have thrown the son of bitch back into the river and let him be frozen to death!

    ¡°You were not awake at all, so you should have misremembered.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s eyes looked deep into his, ¡°Keith, don¡¯t you lie to me.¡±

    ¡°How could brother lie to you? It¡¯s true.¡± He raised his eyes to look at her, and his eyes were firm.

    Lyra knew him too well.

    But even if she knew he wasn¡¯t telling the truth, and he persisted in refusing to say, she couldn¡¯t ask anything.

    So, she asked in a different way, ¡°Where¡¯s Melvin? Where did he gost night?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where he wentst night. This bastard. It¡¯s because of Charlotte. So many things happened. It¡¯s unrted to him more or less. Don¡¯t care about him. I just locked him up in Seaside Vi and didn¡¯t let him go out.¡±

    Lyra wrinkled her eyebrows and wanted to say something else, but Keith immediately took up the soup and prevented her from saying.

    ¡°Here, Rara, have some more. Connie made it herself. It¡¯s good for your wound recovery.¡±

    ¡­

    In the basement of Seaside Vi.

    HE coughed violently. The sound was heart-wrenching, appalling and echoing for a long time.

    Melvin curled himself up on the cold floor. His eyes were unable to hide the sickly look.

    Because of the violent coughing, his face was miserable wan, looking feeble.

    He was drenched in cold sweat, but his body was boiling hot.

    He was losing his consciousness.

    But Eleven, with whom he got along with well, was still in the hospital rehabilitating.

    Keith let Fifteen and Seventeen lock him in the basement without water, food, or even a light.

    He stayed alone in the dark basement for more than ten hours.

    If this went on, he may die directly because of his high fever and weakness.

    The person who tried to kill Lyra was not yet found. Ashley and Charlotte were still on the loose. He cannot die yet!

    He pushed himself and put his hand to his lips.

    Because he wasn¡¯t sure if Chad would be there, he made the bird chirps over and over again.

    Fifteen and Seventeen heard themotioning from the basement and opened the door.

    ¡°Mr. Freeman, don¡¯t fiddle. Master Keith said he¡¯ll let you out when thedy can discharge¡±

    Having said that, the two did not want to stay a second longer.

    The basement¡¯s door was closed again with the loud sound of ¡°bang¡± and locked.

    Melvin was choked by the cold wind because the door was suddenly opened then, causing another violent cough.

    He kept coughing that his whole body was curled up into a ball and shivered.

    ¡­

    Last night Melvin had to go down to the river to save her. Chad was already worried about him and quietly ambushed around Seaside Vi to observe.

    At this moment when he heard Melvin¡¯s vague and weak signal, Chad was angry and furious.

    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s not even human being!¡±

    He led Ted and a few of his men go straight to the basement of the vi.

    Fifteen and Seventeen tried to obstruct them desperately.

    However, the two can not beat this group of fire and fury. Within a few minutes, Fifteen and Seventeen were directly beaten to unconsciousness.

    Chad kicked open the basement door and the moment when he saw Melvin, anger churned in his chest.

    ¡°Fuck! This is how they repay their savior for saving her life? I want to kill him!¡±

    Ted was also very angry, ¡°What about killing the two bodyguards?! I¡¯ll fucking die if I don¡¯t!¡±

    Chad was about to answer when Melvin¡¯s hot hand tightened around his wrist.

    Melvin¡¯s voice was too hoarse to make a sound and he had no energy to speak because he had stayed up too long.

    But Chad understood what he meant.

    They were not allowed to kill them.

    Chad struggled internally for a while and sighed. After all, he still had to follow his order.

    But without venting their anger, they had to endure it. So Chad instructed Ted to drag Fifteen and Seventeen into the basement first and lock them up.

    Then Chad carried Melvin back to his room on the second floor and got a fever-reducing patch for him.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    He took the temperature. The high fever of 38. 9 degrees cannot solved by a fever-reducing patch at all.

    Chad had someone buy fever-reducing medicine and mixed it with an injection for him.

    Untilte at night, the weak Melvin was finally awake.

    Chad took the temperature again and the fever was subsided.

    Fortunately, he was okay.

    Chad sighed in relief and sat on a bed with a rather depressed expression.

    ¡°Boss, this is what you get for fighting tooth and nail to get there! Being locked up by Keith. Not letting you go to the hospital to see Miss Carroll, and presumably not letting Miss Carroll know that you saved her. It¡¯s just too much!¡±

    Melvin narrowed his eyes. His eyshes were fluttering.

    His ck eyes, once spirited, lost focus because of the torture of high fever. And his handsome face was whitish sickly.

    Keith had always hated him and looked at him with extreme displeasure, so it was not surprising that he would do this.

    Besides, he now knew that Keith was his ex-brother-inw, and he still felt a little guilty about Keith in his heart.

    As for Lyra who was in the hospital, Keith will definitely take care of her, so he was not worried.

    Chad saw that he did not speak. Melvin looked extremely haggard and emaciated, which was heartbroken.

    ¡°Boss, you clearly know your current physique is not the same as before. You can¡¯t withstand the coldness. The water is so chilly but you still jumped into the river to save her. You could wait for Keith!¡±

    Was it stupid and brainless?

    But he did not dare to say it.

    He was afraid that when Melvin recovered, he was going to get beaten up.

 Chapter 154 Why are you so kooky?

    Melvin¡¯s voice was hoarse and he didn¡¯t want to talk, so he rolled over and went back to sleep.

    He arrivedst night just in time to hear Lyra yelling, and watched her jump into the river.

    The feeling of losing control that was driving him crazy made him felt suffocated.

    He just thought of it and it made his heart twinge unbearably.

    He would never let this happen again!

    Chad saw that he was ignoring himself and knew that he was simply not listening.

    He had worked for Melvin for so many years. And it was the first time for him to see Melvin was so desperate for her.

    ¡°Boss, take a good rest. Call me if something happens. Don¡¯t hold yourself up.¡±

    Chad sighed helplessly, poured him a cup of warm water and ced it on the bedside table. Then he turned around, went out and closed the door for him.

    Melvin¡¯s body was still burning. His brain was already groggy, and he soon fell asleep again.

    The vi was silent and darkte at night.

    Chad made his way downstairs to the basement. There was gloom over his face.

    Ted and a few other brothers were standing guard at the basement door.

    Fifteen and Seventeen woke up long ago and were very angry about being locked up and kept banging on the door and screaming.

    Ted saw Chading and walked up and asked, ¡°How¡¯s it going? Is boss better?¡±

    Chad nodded his head.

    Ted sighed in relief and gritted teeth, ¡°Can we kill the two? They¡¯ve been cursing since they woke up. I¡¯m going to turn into a fucking ostrich if I keep it up!¡±

    Chad¡¯s face did not look good. Although he can not beat Keith, he could do it to the two bodyguards of the Lloyd family to vent his anger.

    Just to keep their lives anyway.

    ¡°Open the door. I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    The basement door was open. Fifteen and Seventeen, when the door was opened, wanted to run out but was tied up and thrown back to the floor.

    Seventeen was about to scream when her mouth was gagged with a rag.

    Because Fifteen considered to help Melvin before, Chad felt a little grateful. So Fifteen¡¯s mouth was not gagged.

    And Fifteen himself was also quieter,pared to Seventeen who was like a monkey with bad temper.

    Being annoyed by the sound of Seventeen who was already gagging, Chad took out his knife and plunged it into the floor between his legs. Just a millimeter sway, the knife would cut his flesh.

    Seventeen¡¯s pupils dted with fear.

    It was so close. He might have to be castrated for the rest of his life!

    It was a tough guy!C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Seeing that his anger had subsided, Chad smiled, ¡°Can you listen to me seriously?¡±

    Fifteen did not say anything, and Seventeen nodded wildly.

    ¡°Our master saved Miss Carroll, but Keith not only did not thank him, but also confined him. He didn¡¯t care if he has fever. Is not a little too much? It made us feel suffocated.¡±

    Fifteen and Seventeen didn¡¯t know what he wanted and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Chad continued, ¡°You two get paid by the Lloyd family to work for Keith and help him suffer.¡±

    The two men felt the threat from him.

    Chad smiled evilly and patted the arms of two people, ¡°Sorry, you two have to let us punch you to vent our angers. Then I can let you two out.¡±

    To vent angers?

    This was a fucking way to beat them like sandbags.

    Fifteen knew he couldn¡¯t escape and said while wiggling his neck, ¡°Don¡¯t hit my face!¡±

    Chad smiled, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s all up to you.¡±

    If his face was broken, he didn¡¯t know how to exin this to Miss Carroll.

    Chad got up, leaned to the door and added, ¡°Our master doesn¡¯t know this matter. No tattletale. And don¡¯t let him take the me. Can you do it?¡±

    Fifteen learned that Melvin was locked up with a high fever, and was already a little guilty. So he did not hesitate, ¡°Okay, but ¡­ can you be a little lighter?¡±

    Without speaking, Chad turned around and walked out of the basement, with a tragic wail sooning from behind him.

    ¡­

    After two days in the hospital, Lyra was discharged.

    The first thing was to see the two killers Keith had brought back alive.

    The weather was gradually cold. She wore a ck wind coat with red velvet dress. With the red lips, she looked valiant and charming as if she was a queen.

    The two killers were held in the basement of Keith¡¯s vi. They were chained to chairs, with wounds on their faces and bodies. They should have been tortured for several times, and with their mouths slightly open and being wrapped in cloth, it was used to prevent them from biting their tongues tomit suicide.

    A bodyguard brought Lyra a chair and she sat down three meters away from the two killers.

    Seeing the face of one of the killers, she was slightly startled and her red lips curled into a smile.

    ¡°Yo, it¡¯s you. The only man who answered my question the other day.¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes were cold and he looked away.

    Lyra had always been patient.

    She put one hand on her cheek and smiled enchantingly, ¡°Young man, others may not know the inside story, but you must know. If you tell me the secret, I can make them release you, and give you money to live a free life. How about it?¡±

    Her voice was charming.

    Especially the words ¡°young man¡± made that man shiver. He subconsciously nced at her and was almost sucked in by her pair of harmless eyes.

    What a goblin!

    The man turned his head angrily and closed his eyes to ignore her.

    Their rules were exceptionally strict. If they revealed the secret, they will only die in a more miserable way. Therefore, he gritted teeth and did not say anything. Maybe he was still able to survive the disaster.

    ¡°No?¡±

    Lyra was deted in boredom and ordered the man next to her, ¡°Release them both.¡±

    ¡°Miss, they haven¡¯t said anything yet. Do you really want to release them?¡±

    Lyra nodded her head. Her expression didn¡¯t look like she was telling a joke.

    The two were dumbfounded and were directly blindfolded in ck clothes and taken out of Keith¡¯s vi.

    When the people had gone, Keith came in and asked, ¡°Rara, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Get a few people to follow them and save them when necessary. If someonees to kill them.¡±

    They were released directly so the other side would certainly think that they had revealed the secret. With the principle that it was better to kill wrongly than to let go, the would certainly find trouble with the two of them again.

    The more times they stroke over there, the easier it was to reveal their vulnerabilities, and the more beneficial it was for her to investigate thoroughly.

    Keith was smart and immediately understood what she meant and had it done.

    Seeing that the arrangements were almost done, Lyra was ready to go back to Seaside Vi.

    Keith asked, ¡°Rara, why don¡¯t you stay with me for a few days? Connie cooks the food you¡¯ve always loved. I¡¯ll have her make more soup for you.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m almost well enough.¡±

    She smiled faintly and got up to leave.

    Fifteen and Seventeen learned that she wasing back and came out to greet her with smiles on their faces.

    ¡°Hello, Miss.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Lyra nced at them both.

    Despite the fact that the two were well hidden, she was keen to notice that something was wrong.

    Seventeen was punched a little harder. The edge of his neck under the cor of his shirt slightly revealed the bruise and swelling marks.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with your neck?¡±

    Seventeen violently covered his neck and looked at each other with Fifteen.

    ¡°I fell by ident.¡±

    The fall can cause this?

    The two men kept their heads down and did not speak.

    Lyra narrowed her cold eyes, said nothing more. Then she went into the vi¡¯s living room.

    As she just opened the door, Melvin just walked down from the second floor.

    They looked at each other from afar.

    Melvin had receded from the fever, but his body was still a bit weak. His face was pale and there was little brightness in his eyes today .

    Lyra also noticed that his thin lips were slightly dry and a bit bloodless.

    Why did he look sick?

    She stood in the doorway with wrinkled brows, motionless.

    Melvin saw that she didn¡¯t look well, so he went downstairs faster and silently helped her take out her slippers from the shoe closet and set them up.

    Lyra felt even weirder.

    Not talking?

    Today he changed and pretended to be deep?

    She didn¡¯te back for two days. And all the people were weird.

 Chapter 155 Good boy, you canâ€™t

    Lyra watched him as she put on her slippers.

    Then she took off her windbreaker jacket and handed it to him.

    Melvin froze for a second. His long curly eyshes were slightly drooping.

    He dutifully took the jacket Lyra handed to him and helped her hang it on the coat rack.

    He never took the initiative to say a word, which waspletely unlike his usual deliberate attentiveness.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Lyra¡¯s face grew sullen.

    Melvin, who was unaware of it, turned his head to nce at the clock on the living room¡¯s wall.

    It was almost noon.

    He consciously went to the kitchen to cook.

    Lyra was sitting on the sofa in a dominant way. Her red lips were slightly raised. she opened her mouth, and what she said was with indifferent tone that was not allow others to put in a word.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s broad back stiffened and he dutifully twisted around to stand at her heels.

    She didn¡¯t look up, and her expression was a little cold, ¡°I remember you said yourself that you won¡¯t let me look up.¡±

    Melvin stood still and found it troublesome as he noticed that she was still treating him with a cold attitude.

    Did Keith really not tell her that he saved her?

    So Lyra was going to deal with the matter that Ashley and he went to charity party together as soon as she got back today?

    Originally, he was thinking that he could give credit where credit was due, but suddenly he felt his heart was clogged and stuffy and he couldn¡¯t breathe a little.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    It was a rather majestic onomatopoeia, with a delicate voice especially belonging to a woman.

    Lyra got a little impatient for waiting.

    Melvin was stunned for two seconds, got down on one knee and slowly moved towards her feet. His eyes were still downcast, and his eyshes were gently fluttering.

    Lyra felt his mood and found even more strange. She gently hooked his chin with her fingertips, forcing him to lift his face.

    Now they were looking at each other.

    Melvin¡¯s eyes were slightly red and his ck pupils were trying to cover up but failed to hide the grievance and vulnerability.

    He looked like he was of being bullied by her, sickly and extremely innocent.

    Lyra¡¯s brow furrowed even deeper.

    She hadn¡¯t even asked anything yet, and now he felt wronged?

    ¡°What have you been doing these two days. Keith seems to have said that you are not allowed to go out. Why have you not done any housework?¡±

    Melvin pursed his lips, feeling like his heart was being grabbed, and it hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Lyra lifted his chin upper, ¡°Speak. Are you a dummy?¡±

    ¡°Recuperate.¡±

    He was recuperate. His voice was low and hoarse, but the tone was with grumble.

    Or was he really a dummy?

    Lyraughed softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your voice? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Fever.¡±

    He stayed in the vi for two days without going out, and it didn¡¯t rain for the past two days. How could he have a fever?

    Looking at his pale and sickly face, she guessed the fever was not light in the past two days.

    Lyra had a spection in her mind.

    She released the hand that held his chin, ¡°Don¡¯t squat. Sit on the couch across.¡±

    Melvin didn¡¯t refuse, got up and sat down on the small couch on the side.

    His whole body almost ran out of strength after squatting for a while and his legs began numbing and the head was still a little dizzy.

    If he squatted a little longer, he was afraid that he would not be able to hold on.

    Lyra raised her hand and poured herself a ss of water with dignity and grace before continuing to ask, ¡°What happened to the injuries on Seventeen? Who did it?¡±

    Melvin watched her drink water, the knot in his throat unconsciously rolled and he talked nonsense calmly, ¡°I was lying in the room for two days. I have no idea. Maybe he fell.¡±

    Neither was willing to tell her the truth yet.

    Lyra didn¡¯t bother to dwell on the matter and returned to the subject, ¡°What did you do on the day of the charity party?¡±

    Melvin had just opened his mouth before he could speak when Lyra gazed at him and reminded, ¡°I want to hear the truth.¡±

    ¡°I took Ashley¡¯s car and went to meet Charlotte in the countryside ¡­¡±

    He swallowed hard and his throat was dry. He gave a nce at Lyra¡¯s expression. Seeing that her face had not changed, he continued.

    ¡°Ashley was only executing on the party. There was someone behind her nning. This person had many tricks. He nned every move. Ashley wanted to join forces with me while preparing to kill me at the same time if I refuse¡­ ¡±

    He said too much and his throat was burning because of dryness.

    Lyra handed him a cup and let him pour himself a cup of water, when staring at him, ¡°You¡¯re telling me the join forces thing. Are you not afraid that I am suspicious of you, suspect that you deliberately expose yourself?¡±

    ¡°You want to hear the truth. I won¡¯t hide it from you.¡± As for whether she believed it or not, it was not up to him to decide.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Lyra smiled slightly with one hand on her cheek, and the other on her knee. She crooked her head to look at him with a sly smile.

    ¡°Then I need to know what happened to Seventeen¡¯s injury. Be honest.¡±

    Melvin thought for a moment. His thin lips were slightly open, ¡°He offended me, so I was the one who let Chad hurt him.¡±

    Chad?

    Lyra frowned, feeling that he was hiding something else he hadn¡¯t said.

    But he was telling the truth, Lyra had guessed the general picture.

    It was estimated that Keith can¡¯t be unconnected.

    besides, whether Ashley was both the executor and the nner this time, she would not feelfortable if she did not deal with this.

    Lyra got up and gently straightened the hem of her red velvet skirt, ¡°Since you¡¯re the one who hurt my people, let your people work for me today. I¡¯m going to the Harrington family to collect my debt!¡±

    After saying this, her delicate little face was cold and arrogant.

    Melvin looked at the shimmering light under her eyes and was stunned.

    By the time he came to his senses, Lyra had already grabbed the jacket from the coat rack and was ready to go out.

    He followed up and contacted Chad, asking Ted and other brothers to cover for her today.

    When everyone arrived, Lyra took a look and decided it wasn¡¯t enough.

    Melvin exined, ¡°Lyra, they¡¯ve all fought for their lives, crawled out of the corpses. They¡¯re not weak. Against the Harrington¡¯s loser bodyguards, Chad is enough alone.¡±

    That was still not enough.

    Two days ago, there were forty people.

    She wanted Ashley to fully feel the majestic momentum too.

    But Eleven and Twelve were still lying in the hospital. Fifteen and Seventeen seemed to have been injured.

    She simply called Jackie, ¡°Call some tough guys from the organization. Your boss is gonna fight!¡±

    Melvin listened to their conversation and heard the words of ¡°organization¡± and ¡°boss¡±?

    Soon, Lyra assembled fifty people. Plus Melvin¡¯s people and herself, there were a total of fifty-eight people.

    The ground would tremble lightly when they walked together.

    The momentum from afar looked intimidating.

    Lyra was satisfied and was ready to go when her wrist was abruptly clutched.

    Melvin stared at her with a depressed look and used, ¡°Fighting without me?¡±

    Lyra blinked her eyes and gently patted his waxen cheek with a smile, ¡°Good boy, you¡¯re sick. You can¡¯t.¡±

    Although Lyra didn¡¯t mean it that way, the words ¡°you can¡¯t¡± deeply stimted Melvin in front of so many people.

    Melvin¡¯s face was solemn and he emphasized seriously while grinding his teeth.

    ¡°I can!¡±

    ¡­

    the Harrington Manor.

    The bodyguards at the door were bored when they suddenly felt imposing and well-trained footsteps, and even the sses of water on the table were trembling.

    They turned their heads in amazement.

    A woman, wearing windbreaker and red dress, was domineering and enchanting, with stunning features, followed by arge group of tall and strong men.

    They wereing this way aggressively from fifty meters away.

    She was much smaller than the men behind her, but her aura was not suppressed at all, like a queen on high, with her ck knights riding in.

    ¡°Holy crap!¡±

    The Harrington family¡¯s bodyguards were terrified, ¡°Go and inform Miss and Mrs.!¡±

 Chapter 156 Look for the Harrington family

    Before Ashley¡¯s mother, Elizabeth Scott, came downstairs leisurely, Lyra and her group had entered the garden, and there were so many people that they filled the entire courtyard to capacity.

    The bodyguards at the door wanted to stop them, but they looked small and helpless under the momentum of thisrge group of people, and could not resist.

    Lyra had someone bring in a chair from the garden and sat casually andzily in the middle of the garden.

    Melvin went to the Harrington family¡¯s backyard to pick some oranges from the tree and stood by to peel them for her quietly.

    As soon as Elizabeth came out of the vi, she was dumbfounded to see the situation.

    But she had been at the helm of the Harrington Group for many years, her ability to stayposed and sophisticated was excellent.

    ¡°Guys this is ¡­¡±

    Before she finished her words, she suddenly noticed the orange in Melvin¡¯s hand and her face was livid furiously, ¡°Oh, Melvin! This is the Harrington family¡¯s wealthy fruit. You can¡¯t touch them!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t?¡±

    Lyraughed. Her slender fingers took Melvin¡¯s peeled orange. Then she opened her mouth slightly, tasted it and smiled.

    ¡°The fruits are well cared by the Harrington family. It tastes good.¡±

    Elizabeth¡¯s heart was bleeding as she watched the whole orange was eaten.

    The orange tree was taken from a European country, worth a lot of money. The tree was longsting, meaning wealth. And just one orange was worth a thousand dor.

    Melvin even picked several!

    She clenched her palms, forced down the rage in her heart and smiled.

    ¡°You are really a remarkable woman. Although you¡¯re divorced, you can dominate the Freeman group in such a short time. There are not many women in this world who can make me feel interested. You¡¯re one of them. If you want to visit me, you¡¯re always weed. But what do you mean by bringing so many people?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t even raise her eyes, waited for Melvin to peel the orange and saidzily, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. I¡¯m not here to visit you today. I¡¯m here to fix Ashley.¡±

    ¡°Fix?¡±

    Elizabeth was bbergasted.

    Ashley just happened toe out of the stairs and saw that it was Lyra. And the hatred in her eyes could barely be concealed.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    But she soon noticed the group of men behind Lyra, who were in ck suits and standing straight and tall. Everyone looked so solemn as if they were going to eat people, which was really appalling.

    She walked up and stood side by side with Elizabeth, bracing her aura to re at Lyra and said.

    ¡°If you break into my house in broad daylight with so many people, I can sue you for trespassing and harassment.¡±

    Lyra waved her hand indifferently, ¡°Your mother just said I¡¯m wee to visit the Harrington family anytime, so here I am. Is it considered trespassing?¡±

    Elizabeth and Ashley grit their teeth and didn¡¯t talk.

    The ¡°bodyguards¡± behind Lyra shouted in unison, ¡°No!¡±

    This voice was loud and majestic.

    Elizabeth and Ashley were startled by the sudden roar and their faces went bleached.

    Lyra was very satisfied with the reaction of both of them, sitting up haughtily, ¡°Two days ago I attended a charity party. The car unexpectedly exploded on the way home, and forty people suddenly rushed out to kill me.¡±

    Ashley grimaced.

    ¡°What¡¯s it to do with me? Because you misbehaved yourself, and people hate you! Unfortunately, a bitch is tough. So many people can¡¯t get you killed.¡±

    Lyra was expressionless, ¡°Yes, thanks to your blessing, I can¡¯t die for the time being, just a little wounded, so I came today to ask for the debt. Otherwise I won¡¯t feel well.¡±

    When she talked about the injury, the ¡°bodyguard group¡± behind her was getting sullen and scary.

    Melvin remained with his head down, peeling oranges for Lyra in a serious manner, as if it was not a matter of concern.

    The fifty-nine people stood in in front of them. If they were not psychologically strong, they would be scared to death.

    Ashley felt threat and subconsciously clutched Elizabeth¡¯s arm, staring warily at Lyra, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Lyra just smiled, and her eyebrows arched.

    She gently raised her hand and a group of bodyguards took a step forward in unison.

    Ashley went pallid and subconsciously stepped back, gritting her teeth and looking at her.

    ¡°Crana is ruled byw. You won¡¯t dare to kill me! And I haven¡¯t done anything! You have no evidence, so why should you kill me!?¡±

    ¡°Who said I¡¯m going to kill you? It¡¯s so boring if you die. But the evidence, well, sooner orter there will be. You can repay the debt first.¡±

    After finishing her words, Lyra stopped smiling. Her eyes were cold and she ordered in a deep voice, ¡°Take her down.¡±

    The bodyguards immediately rushed forward to arrest her.

    They were swarming over, and with Ashley¡¯s small body, it felt like the pressure could crush her to death.

    She was terrified. Her whole body was shaking as the memory of thest time she was held down and pped by Lyra¡¯s bodyguard was brought back.

    Elizabeth was more sophisticated and reacted quickly, shouting at her own bodyguards, ¡°What are you still standing there for!? Get all the bodyguards and servants out to protect her!¡±

    The Harrington family¡¯s bodyguards acted quickly.

    But they weren¡¯t good enough to be the Lyra¡¯s group¡¯s opponents. Less than a minute, the entire Harringtons was under control.

    Seeing that the situation was not good, Ashley just wanted to run but before she could move a little, her shoulders were confined.

    Lyra¡¯s men showed no mercy and hit her hard, and she was pressed to the ground with brute force.

    The pain distorted her features, and she shouted, ¡°You bitch, if you dare touch me, I won¡¯t let you go! I will make you die miserably! Ah pain! Let go!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far! I, the Harrington family, am at least a dignified figure in Frayton. I can¡¯t let you bully me whenever you want!¡±

    Elizabeth was also controlled by bodyguards and could only keep threatening.

    Lyra ignored it and was busy eating her orange.

    Under the long eyshes, her beautiful eyes were staring at the two people.

    Her yful yet ruthlessly badass look made Melvin¡¯s heart tremble and he felt the urge to poke her fair and bulging cheeks.

    He was staring intently at Lyra.

    Elizabeth, however, was looking at him and shouting at him, ¡°Melvin, Warren is your uncle! He¡¯s not home and you¡¯re letting your ex-wife bully me like this?¡±

    Melvin¡¯s handsome face was pale and his tone was cold.

    ¡°Elizabeth, Ashley should have told you that I have an employment agreement with Lyra. I¡¯m her man and can¡¯t help you.¡±

    ¡°You! You help the enemy! We are your family!¡±

    Elizabeth was still using. Lyra felt a little noisy and frowned slightly, ¡°Noisy. Gag.¡±

    The bodyguards immediately went to find a rag and gagged Elizabeth¡¯s mouth. Because Lyra still had to ask Ashley questions, she didn¡¯t gag her.

    Lyra took a dagger from Chad and yed with it. Then she got up and walked towards Ashley.

    She gently picked Ashley¡¯s chin with the tip of the dagger.

    Ashley felt a slight sting from her jaw and was too frightened to breathe. Her body was trembling helplessly.

    Her voice finally softened, ¡°Lyra, it¡¯s really none of my business. It¡¯s useless for you to do this to me.¡±

    Lyra sneered: ¡°I know there is someone else behind you nning. If you can hand over that person, and Charlotte, I will let you go. Our previous grudge can be written off. How about that?¡±

    This meant that she will not consider ruining the Harrington Group again.

    The Harrington family will have a peaceful life in the future.

    Ashley was a little hesitant.

    But this bitch pped her in public before, making her lose face. How could she tolerate this !?

 Chapter 157 She doesnâ€™t like to owe favors

    Memories of shame were evoked.

    She red at Lyra, and her features were grim with hatred.

    ¡°How do I know where the person are? Even if I know, I won¡¯t tell you! I¡¯m still waiting for the person to get you killed!¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s voice was softer, but her eyes were cold.

    ¡°Then how do we start?¡±

    She thought for a moment. The dagger left Ashley¡¯s chin and slowly moved to her right shoulder, ¡°The day my car exploded and the pieces of it identally cut my shoulder. That¡¯s where to start.¡±

    Ashley¡¯s face was colorless with fear and her eyes were terrified as she shook her head desperately, ¡°No! This has nothing to do with me! It¡¯s obviously your own carelessness ¡­ ah!¡±

    A miserable scream pierced the sky.

    Lyra¡¯s hands were up and down, cold-blooded and ruthless.

    Ashley was shivering with pain, breaking into cold sweat. The blood from her shoulder was gurgling and oozing, and was staining her white dress.

    She red reluctantly at Lyra, ¡°Wait for me! You bitch! I won¡¯t let you go!¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Still have the strength to curse me. It seems to be not too painful.¡±

    Lyra said and moved the dagger to her arm again, ¡°Onest chance, where is the man behind you and Charlotte?¡±

    Ashley bit her lower lip, and Lyra made a move to strike.

    She shouted in a hurry, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t! He didn¡¯t tell me who he is. He only told me every time there was an action, and Charlotte was with him. I really don¡¯t know!¡±

    Lyra stared at her for a moment, put away her dagger, and sat back down on the chair.

    Ashley thought she¡¯d let herself go.

    Before she could feel relived, she saw Lyra handing the dagger to Chad. Lyra¡¯s tone was t but ruthless, ¡°I had a cut on my arm that day. I have no idea how many cuts on Eleven and Twelve¡¯s bodies. Watch out.¡±

    Chad was suddenly named, froze and happily took the dagger, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­ ah!¡±

    A miserable and bitter scream rang out.

    Elizabeth was so distraught that she cried.

    Lyra just watched quietly in a rather good mood.

    She reached for Melvin¡¯s peeled oranges, but her wrist was suddenly held. She turned her head to see Melvin taking a handkerchief and squatting to gently wipe her fingertips.

    Noticing her gaze, he exined.

    ¡°It¡¯s stained with blood and dirty.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything and was content to enjoy his active service.

    By the time she finished thest orange, Chad was done with his work.

    Ashley was covered in bruises and blood. Her hair was soaked with sweat. She looked wretched and miserable, and had passed out on the spot in pain.

    Chad was very tricky, specializing in the ces on her body where there were no important organs. Ashley looked like a bloody rag doll. In fact, what she got were only minor injuries.

    Lyra couldn¡¯t help but give him an extra look.

    She thought he would have mercy, but didn¡¯t expect he was a ruthless man.

    Thinking of this, Lyra nced at Melvin with a special meaning, but said nothing.

    She got up, straightened the hem of her skirt and let go of Elizabeth.

    Elizabeth got free and rushed to Ashley¡¯s side and cried.

    Lyra warned her, ¡°This time it¡¯s just to pay off the debt from the day of the charity party. My 8. 8 million has been in the Harrington Group¡¯s pocket for a bit too long. Should you bring it in yourselves or should I do it myself?¡±

    Elizabeth didn¡¯t say anything and stared at her with an indignant look.

    Lyra didn¡¯t really want her to give the answer, ordered people to prepare to hit the road back to the vi. When she walked to the door, she remembered the fact that her car was exploded.

    So they had several of the Harrington family¡¯s luxury cars smashed up, taking the orange tree in the backyard with them.

    It was good. And she loved it.

    The servants of the Harrington family were so frightened by the banditry that they all forgot to help Ashley, who had fainted in front of the vi.

    ¡°Just wait! I¡¯ll sue until you die! Make you go to jail for the rest of your life!¡±

    Outside the Harrington family¡¯s front door, Elizabeth¡¯s roar of hatred still lingered behind her.

    Lyra left as if she hadn¡¯t heard it, without looking back.

    It was almost winter. She felt the weak sunlight on the street, which was not warm, but she still felt refreshed.

    The mission was aplished and Darkbell¡¯s men were set to go back to their respective locations.

    She was free this afternoon so she asked Chad and Ted to take Melvin back to the vi while she went to the Angle Group.

    After taking care of business at a leisurely pace, she left work half an hour early and went to visit Keith.

    Keith already knew that she went to the Harrington family in the afternoon to make trouble. He thought it funny and helpless. He brought a cup of freshly brewed tea and handed it to her.

    ¡°Rara, Elizabeth has managed the Harrington family for so many years. Her connections in Frayton are still very wide. She will definitely not rest in peace afterwards. You have to n ahead.¡±

    Lyra took the tea and looked careless, ¡°I was afraid she won¡¯te after me.¡±

    Keith heard this and thought she should already have a n. Then he rubbed her head with relief.

    But his hand was held down gently Lyra who was with a serious face.

    He was stunned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Shouldn¡¯t you be in a good mood after going to the Harrington family?¡±

    ¡°Keith ¡­¡±

    Lyra hesitated. Her beautiful eyes lifted slightly and looked at him, ¡°Did Melvin go to Crane Bay Bridge the night? Was he the one who jumped into the river to save me?¡±

    Keith¡¯s expression instantly became grave and serious.

    His eyebrows were furrowed and his voice was deep, ¡°He really doesn¡¯t have good intentions. Even if he doesn¡¯te, I can still save you. He actually took this matter to you to im credit.¡±

    Lyra sighed, put down her cup of tea, got up and headed for the door, leaving the sentence, ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything. I just guess.¡±

    Keith looked at the tea on the table. His expression wasplicated. No one knew what he was thinking.

    Leaving Keith¡¯s ce, Lyra went back to Seaside Vi.

    As soon as she opened the door, the aroma of the meal hit her.

    Lyra¡¯s face was expressionless as she shed her coat and hung it on the coat rack herself.

    Melvin in the kitchen heard themotion and rushed out to greet her.

    Before she even approached, he saw a document clutched in her hand.

    Thest time he was asked to sign the agreement was still fresh in his mind, and he intuited that it must not be anything good. The original joy in his heart was reced byplications, and he turned around and wanted to go upstairs to his room.

    ¡°Stand still.¡±

    Lyra called out to him in a cold voice.

    He stopped dead in his tracks.

    Her tone was so icy. It was really not a good thing!

    Melvin didn¡¯t turn around, but reached out to hold the railing weakly and coughed gently, ¡°Dizzy, I¡¯ll take a nap.¡±

    ¡°Does it make sense for you to pretend to be sick and hide?¡±

    Lyra was still standing in the doorway, gazing far at his broad back. Her tone was more serious, ¡°Come here. Sign it and I won¡¯t say it one more time.¡±

    Melvin bit his thin lips and turned back abruptly. His dark eyes were not showing any weakness.

    ¡°No, and I won¡¯t say it one more time!¡±

    Lyra¡¯s hand clutching the document tightened, approached him and said with a straight face, ¡°I don¡¯t like to owe you favors. This time you saved me. I¡¯ll ept your favor. Your signature is the best result.¡±

    She finished and handed him the document.

    Melvin didn¡¯t take it and looked down at the document. ¡°Termination of Employment Agreement¡± were like an iron, piercing his heart like a twinge and making him almost unable to breathe.

    Lyra was indifferent and continued, ¡°This is also thest order you will obey your master as my servant.¡±

 Chapter 158 Provocation? Need beating?

    It was an order.

    There was no room for negotiation or bargaining.

    Did she want to draw a line in the sand with him so badly that she refused to ept him again, no matter how hard he tried?

    So she was really determined to be a stranger to him for the rest of her life?

    Melvin¡¯s lowered eyshes trembled lightly, and his dark eyes gradually renewed ayer of gloomy mist.

    The tyranny and hostility under the eyes had long disappeared.

    He felt like his heart was being rubbed so hard that it hurt.

    The pale and handsome face can¡¯t hide his vulnerability.

    Lyra noticed his expression.

    But the coldness on her face didn¡¯t change at all, and the hand that handed the document was raised.

    Melvin held his breath. His fingertips trembled lightly as he took the document, feeling iparablyplicated.

    Lyra was turning around to get a pen from the coffee table when she heard a ¡°hissing¡± sound behind her.

    Melvin¡¯s dark eyes were cold and stern, and once again he did not hesitate to tear the document to shreds.

    It was even more outrageous this time. He threw the shreds at her head?

    Snowy white shreds of paper fell on her head.

    Provocation?

    Lyra was really angry.

    That fury surged, rolled, screamed and burned from the bottom to the top of her head.

    She ground her teeth, ¡°Do you wanna die?¡±

    The man across was abashed not the least, and when he stared at her, his dark eyes were iparably gloomy.

    He moved his bony hand to the belt around his waist, unfastened the buckle sharply, and made a move to pull it out.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Lyra stood motionless.

    Was he annoyed? And he wanted to beat her up?

    Oh, with his current strength, he really thought he can beat her?

    She stared at him with anger glowing, grinding her teeth and waiting for him.

    But the next moment, he folded his belt in half and forced it into her hand.

    Then he turned around and knelt on one knee. His broad back was extraordinarily straight with only a white shirt on.

    He said, ¡°I won¡¯t obey this order. I make you angry. I admit and you can whip me as a punishment! Whip until you feel good, until you are relieved!¡±

    Lyra was stunned.

    What was it?

    Her fury was ready toe out and suddenly ¡­ sheughed!?

    ¡°Are you out of your mind? What is the fetish? Are you a fucking masochist?¡±

    Melvin bit his lower lip, and his eyes were slightly red.

    He was not a masochist.

    Even though he had suffered and been injured in the army before, he was still afraid of pain.

    But more than the pain, he did not want to lose her, did not want to be a stranger with her, then he would felt suffocated.

    ¡°All of this is just for you! I¡¯m desperately trying to pay off my debt to you, not to be a stranger to you, but I want you to give me a chance to start over. I really like you!¡±

    He talked too much at once and his throat was dry and unbearable. Then he coughed so hard which caused his shoulders tremble lightly but his back remained straight.

    ¡°Like me?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s red lips were pursed and she looked down at him quietly for a moment.

    Her eyes were as cold as death, and her tone was like a mixture of ice crumbs, without temperature.

    ¡°This is three yearste. I no longer want it. For me,te love is cheap.¡±

    ¡°Want to start over? Impossible.¡±

    Melvin gasped painfully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡±

    He clenched both fists and sniffled. Resigning himself, he closed his eyes, ¡°Then you can beat me. It is absolutely impossible to let me sign this anyway.¡±

    Lyra listened to him and frowned, ¡°The fever made you silly? You just recovered and weak. How many strokes can you withstand if I really hit you hard?¡±

    She also knew that he had just recovered from a fever ¡­

    Melvin felt extremely aggrieved.

    He said, ¡°Even if I can¡¯t withstand, I¡¯m willing to endure until you feel better.¡±

    Oh.

    Stubborn, right?

    He was asking for it, wasn¡¯t he?

    She clutched the folded belt and straightened it with a crunching sound.

    Melvin didn¡¯t move, gritting his teeth and preparing for the pain toe at any moment.

    Lyra looked at him like he was punchable, and suddenly got the idea to tease him. She smiled badly and said, ¡°Wearing a top is not funny. If it is torn, you have to buy a new one. there is ayer of fabric, and the pain is not strong, right?¡±

    Melvin swallowed hard, immediately removed the shirt and throw it to the coffee table in an noble and elegant way.

    Then his posture remained the same. He was neither overbearing nor servile, waiting for her to make her move.

    Lyra was in no hurry and stood quietly behind him for a while to enjoy his back.

    Although he was injected with a special drug, that drug did not have any effect on his own figure, and even made his skin fair which was better looking.

    Plus he already had dorsal muscles, the lines were clear and perfect.

    Just looking at it was very eye catching.

    Lyra finished enjoying it and gently stroked every muscle of his back with the tip of the belt that was folded in half.

    Slow and methodical, she was extremely patient.

    Melvin couldn¡¯t help but shudder slightly. Lyra was clearly teasing him on purpose!

    It made his mouth parched and tongue scorched, and his back itchy.

    Just as he was teased a little too much, Lyra loosened the end of the belt and held on to the metal buckle.

    Raising it high, she used it as a whip and swung it out with all her might.

    Whoosh¨C

    The belt swept with a strong wind and whistles.

    Melvin closed his eyes tightly and his whole body shivered lightly almost by reflex.

    But ¡­ it didn¡¯t hurt.

    Lyra was whipping the marble floor this time.

    She threw the belt and snorted softly, ¡°Wimp!¡±

    She thought he was tough but was still shaking.

    Even if he was a masochist, she was not an unreasonable and violent person.

    ¡°Put your clothes on. Since you won¡¯t sign, live with it until you want to.¡±

    She turned her head to go out.

    Melvin quickly got up and turned around, grabbing her wrist, ¡°It¡¯s nighttime, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°This ce is unpleasant to stay. I just change the ce to live.¡±

    These words seemed to be spoken carelessly, but in reality they were cold and heartless.

    Melvin clutched her wrist tightly and wouldn¡¯t let go.

    From what she said, she didn¡¯t intend to go back here in the future and left him here alone.

    She wanted to use emotional abuse to force him to sign?

    ¡°Let go.¡± Lyra wrinkled her brows and broke his hand without mercy.

    Melvin breathed a sigh of relief and finallypromised.

    ¡°Just one year! I¡¯ll use this year to pay you back for the three years when we were married. And when my debt ispletely paid off, I¡¯ll take the initiative to leave and never bother you again, OK?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Lyra confirmed again, ¡°You have to leave forever.¡±

    Melvin gasped and his face was tragically pallid, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do what I say.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± She raised her eyebrows and used her phone to record the guarantee he had just given, ¡°Remember what you said.¡±

    Melvin nodded wanly. He looked frail an gloomy and no one knew what he was thinking.

    After a while he said, ¡°Dinner is ready. Why don¡¯t you have some?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t refuse, and since it was thest year, it was a matter of following the agreement and doing what needed to be done.

    Melvin¡¯s cooking was much better than before. Lyra ate a lot and went to the study to take care of some business before going back to her room to take a shower and rest.

    The next morning, she went to work at Angle Group as usual.

    No sooner had she stepped out the door of Seaside Vi than a group of uniformed police officers with stern expressions approached her.

    The policeman in charge showed her his ID.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Carroll, I¡¯m Bernard Puckett from the Frayton Police Department. You have been charged with trespassing, intentional injury and intentional damage to private property. Pleasee with us.¡±

 Chapter 159 Playfulness forces

    Police department?

    It came pretty quickly.

    Lyra did not have the slightest surprise and consciously stretched out her small and tender hands, smiling with arched eyebrows, ¡°Yes, then let¡¯s go.¡±

    It was the first time for Bernard to see a woman who was so proactive and calm when she was arrested.

    Especially her smile, it was calm and butpelling.

    He had seen Ashley¡¯s injury photos. Her body was bloody so the abuser must have used the professional and cruel means.

    He could hardly imagine that it would be the simple and naive-looking girl in front of him, and could not help but be more cautious about the matter. He went forward to prepare to put electronic handcuffs on Lyra.

    Before he could do it, Bernard¡¯s hands were violently pressed.

    Melvin was washing dishes and came out of the vi when he heard themotion and saw the scene as soon as he arrived.

    He sulked and looked straight at Bernard, ¡°These things have nothing to do with her. I did them. If you want to take custody of her, take me.¡±

    Lyra looked puzzled.

    ¡°You just peeled a few oranges yesterday. What¡¯s your business? Go away.¡±

    Instead of stepping back, Melvin took a step forward and guarded her firmly behind him.

    His dark eyes, deep as night, still fixed on Bernard, and he said righteously, ¡°I know everything about this matter. If you want to find out the truth, then take me.¡±

    Lyra was a little annoyed. She did the thing herself and it was none of his business.

    The man standing in front of her turned around gently, unaware of what she was thinking, and smiled broadly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You go back first. I¡¯ll solve this.¡±

    Lyra was speechless.

    Which one of his eyes saw that she was afraid?

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been in a police department before. How funny is that. I just want to go there for a cup of tea.¡±

    Melvin and Bernard were dumbfound by what she said.

    Did she think police department was a tea house?

    Still funny?

    Bernard looked the two back and forth, and from what they said, he thought both should have been there at the time.

    ¡°Since both of you are rted to this case. Let¡¯s go together!¡±

    Bernard took out another pair of handcuffs.

    Lyra didn¡¯t object.

    Melvin put his finger in her pie so it was nice he was taken together with her. She smiled and agreed, ¡°Sure, but I¡¯d like to have a word with my bodyguard. I¡¯ll be quick.¡±

    Fifteen was called out.

    Lyra found a ck and gold card from her bag, handed it to Fifteen, and whispered something else in his ear.

    ¡­

    Eventually, both were electronically handcuffed and put into a special police car.

    In the car, Lyra sat quietly, with little expression on her face. asionally she admired the scenery outside the window.

    Melvin was watching her for a moment, and noticed that her wrists were red from the handcuffs.

    A trace of depression and heartache gradually emerged in his dark eyes.

    He took Lyra¡¯s wrists and massaged the red marks on her wrists, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    Lyra was not that delicate.

    But since he was happy to show attentiveness, she didn¡¯t take back her hands.

    ¡­

    Elizabeth was already there when she entered the police department¡¯s special interrogation room, and even Ashley, covered in bandages, insisted oning.

    She wanted to see this bitch being sent to jail!

    As soon as Lyra entered the interrogation room, she noticed Ashley who looked like a mummy.

    She burst intoughter right away.

    ¡°Miss Harrington, I¡¯m deeply moved. You rush over even if you feel extremely painful. I really admire you!¡±

    Ashley was really in pain, so much so that she could barely speak.

    Elizabeth and Ashley, both stared at her with hatred.

    Bernard, the captain, entered the room and began a serious questioning.

    ¡°Mrs. Scott, who were the two who broke into your house and acted aggressively?¡±

    He pointed to Melvin and Lyra.

    At this moment, among them, one was calm and rxed.

    And the other face was restraining.

    Neither looked like being easy to mess with.

    Elizabeth thought about it and pointed indignantly at Lyra, but wasn¡¯t about to let Melvin get away with it either.

    ¡°She¡¯s the ringleader, and he can¡¯t get away with being an aplice!¡±

    Bernard took out another picture of Ashley¡¯s injury and handed it to Lyra in all seriousness.

    Lyra looked confused, ¡°Who is this? Why is she beaten like this? She¡¯s so ugly.¡±

    She smiled, as if it really had nothing to do with her.

    Ashley heard herst extraordinarily heartbreaking word and she was about to explode with rage, holding back the pain and whimpering.

    ¡°She! She lied ¡­¡±

    Lyra acted like she sudden realized something and looked at Ashley, ¡°So this person is Miss Harrington. So wonder so ugly. You¡¯re broken in body but firm in spirit. And you personally catch the real killer.¡±

    Melvinughed.

    Both Elizabeth and Ashley were furious at her attitude.

    Elizabeth mmed the table, ¡°Yesterday it was you led people to break into my house. I thought you have the courage to take the me for what you have done. I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯re so shameless.¡±

    Bernard frowned and tapped his fingers on the table, ¡°Quiet.¡±

    Lyra rested her elbows on the table and her handcuffed hands were resting gently under her chin.

    She blinked innocently and looked to Bernard, ¡°Drear officer, look how mean she is. She is forcing me to admit it.¡±

    Drear officer?

    Melvin frowned.

    She had never called him in that sweet and mushy way before.

    And she was smiling so nicely on purpose. Did she fall in love with Bernard?

    Being envious, Melvin¡¯s hands that were confined by electronic handcuffs squeezed tightly. Because his skin was fragile, soon there was a circle of swelling marks.

    Lyra¡¯s smile was indeed yful and seductive.

    Bernard was moved and spoke in a softer tone, ¡°Yesterday the Harrington family¡¯s surveince was destroyed, but the servants¡¯ statements point to you. How do you exin this?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s beautiful eyes trembled lightly, ¡°Dear officer, the Harrington family is a first-ss rich people in Frayton. Their servants favor their own master. That¡¯s too normal, right?¡±

    She paused and continued, ¡°I have read the current evidence. Regardless of the smashed limousine, or Miss Harrington herself, it seems that there are no fingerprints of Melvin and I. And there are no witnesses other than the Harringtons. I¡¯m afraid the charges against me are insufficient.¡±

    Elizabeth snorted with disdain.

    Bernard looked over the survey and had a few words of agreement with her.

    Seeing that he was wavering, Lyra continued, ¡°I can¡¯t even go to work because you¡¯ve been holding me here for hours. If you don¡¯t have enough evidence, maybe you should take the cuffs off?¡±

    She said while shaking her slender wrist. And the red marks were struck on her fair and wless skin.

    Bernard agreed, ¡°It is true that there is no enough evidence. Then first ¡­¡±

    ¡°Bernard Puckett!¡±

    Before he could finish his words, Elizabeth interrupted viciously and sneered, ¡°You are not qualified to make that decision yet!¡±

    Bernard was a little annoyed and just wanted to retort, but suddenly another police officer rushed to open the door and whispered a few words.

    Bernard gradually changed his face.

    After struggling for a while, he said numbly, ¡°Sorry, the handcuffs can not be unlocked yet. Miss Carroll is still very suspicious. I¡¯ll put you in the confinement room for trialter.¡±

    The confinement room was not a good ce, and was usually used for felons who refused to say anything even with enough evidence.

    Staying at that room just for a day was a brutal torture, specializing in attacking prisoners who were stubborn and reluctant to admit mistakes or defeats from both the physical and mental terms.

    It was a very special presence and was rarely used.

    Elizabeth and Ashleyughed at this.

    Bernard waved his hand and had Lyra taken into the confinement room.

    Lyra smiled slightly. She did not move not struggle, and did not refute.

    Seeing that the police wanted to pull Lyra, Melvin got up to block him. His ck eyes were cold and tyrannical. His hostile aura in his body was appalling, like a precursor to a rainstorm.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a police officer in Frayton. Not worthy to touch her.¡±

    Lyra smiled and raised her eyebrows.

    He was finally unable to hold back and willing to expose his identity?

 Chapter 160 Bitter trick always works

    Bernard¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good. It was clearly that he was just being looked down upon.

    ¡°And who are you? I work in the police department. It¡¯s not your turn to talk. Take her away!¡±

    He waved his hand, and all the police in the room swarmed over, with the gesture of having to take Lyra away immediately.

    Melvin raged.

    Before he could speak, a wicked but thick man¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside the door.

    ¡°Mr. Bernard is so authoritative.¡±

    Bernard and all the police officers heard this voice and sweated immediately. Bernard stood up and his body was stiff.

    Lyra instantly lowered her head.

    So close.

    This Mr. who came at a good time.

    Melvin gradually recovered from the tyrannical face and sat back in silence.

    As soon as he heard the voice, he knew who wasing, and his fists, under the handcuffs, were unconsciously clenched tighter.

    Lyra was an appearance-obsessed person. Good looking was always the priority even when she chose bodyguards.

    He remembered that this man was born very good-looking.

    Would Lyra ¡­

    He subconsciously turned his head to look at Lyra.

    But he found that Lyra¡¯s attention was not on this matter at all, but looked not too happy because of something else?

    The door open.

    The man who entered was draped in a dark green and ck fur military coat, and underneath the coat was a solemn military uniform.

    The whole person was sturdy and straight. With delicate features, his eyes slightly narrowed, which did not look angry but powerful.

    The most stunning was his pair of blue and gemstone-like pupils, which made him look a little heretical but charming. What was more, the military uniform let him look both good and evil, simply more beautiful than women.

    As soon as he entered, all the police officers, including Bernard, respectfully bowed their heads and called out to him respectfully.

    ¡°Master Cahan.¡±

    Anthony Cahan, the fourth son of the Cahan family in Suham.

    Everyone who saw him will call him Master Cahan. He was the director of Security Agency in Crana. That was a very high official title.

    He was the son of the patriarch of the Cahan family and his third wife when they left the country. Because his mother was a foreign-born woman, he was born with blue-green pupils. He was mixed-race, so he looked pretty.

    Bernard greeted him with trepidation but felt puzzled at the same time.

    He had just received a mandatory order from his superiors, so how came he was here?

    If there were some people who had more rights of speech than Anthony, he was afraid that there were only Collin and the mysterious boss in the the National Investigation Bureau in the entire Crana.

    But no one had ever seen the true face of that mysterious boss, even the true identity and background were a mystery. He had heard years ago that this person once carried out some tasks, and then there was no longer any news about him.

    Bernard was ingratiating and bowed slightly towards him, ¡°Master Cahan, I wondered why you are condescend toe to this small ce in Frayton. We should know it in advance, so the entire police department would do some preparation. Please take a seat.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t even bother to notice him.

    The interrogation room was heated, and it was hotter inside than outside. Anthony took off his coat and handed it to his men, and then walked towards Lyra at a steady pace.

    It was then that Lyra noticed him.

    The wickedly handsome face gradually ovepped with the memories of childhood.

    Her beautiful eyes were slightly stunned. Her expression was somewhatplicated, and she softly shouted.

    ¡°Anthony?¡±

    Anthony smiled in response. His pupils were like a sea of stars.

    Elizabeth and Ashley were bbergasted.

    Melvin, however, was more dumbfound!

    He felt suffocated on the spot.

    He was worried that Lyra would not like Anthony¡¯s face, but it turned out that they had known each other for a long time.

    Ans she also called him so intimately¡­

    His thin and pale lower lip had a row of blood marks because of biting too hard.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Anthony walked towards Lyra. His eyes were gentle and he lifted his hand to touch her face, and she was not hiding unexpectedly.

    Almost subconsciously, Melvin reached out his hand and grabbed Lyra¡¯s arm violently, diverting her attention to himself.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lyra asked.

    His deep ck eyes remained gloomy. He frowned and his face was aggrieved.

    ¡°Lyra, I¡¯m not feeling good¡­ ahem, it hurts ¡­¡±

    Lyra then noticed the deep red blood mark around his lower lip. With his weak expression, it was as if it was not faked.

    ¡°Where?¡±

    Melvin froze and raised his arm without even thinking about it.

    ¡°Hands ¡­¡±

    Under the handcuffs, his wrists had already a circle of deep red blood, but also swollen, which looked shocking.

    But Lyra not only did not feel sorry for him, her expression instantly went cold.

    This son of bitch had forgotten that she was also wearing electronic handcuffs and can be strangled like this, which was clearly his own doing!

    Another bitter trick?

    She didn¡¯t say anything. Her red lips pursed, and she was staring deeply at Melvin.

    It was Anthony who reacted first. His tone was aloof and he said to Bernard, ¡°You¡¯re putting the handcuffs so soon. Mr. Bernard, who taught you this interrogation method?¡±

    Bernard¡¯s face was pale with fear, and he said in a very in-confident way, ¡°Master Cahan, they¡¯re both suspects, so ¡­¡±

    Anthony¡¯s eyes were stern and he emphasized, ¡°I said, untie.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±

    Bernard could only force himself to ask the other officers to get the keys.

    A minuteter, the handcuffs were unlocked.

    Melvin naturally took Lyra¡¯s hand and gently rubbed her wrist.

    The red marks on Lyra¡¯s wrists were already very faint and were soon invisible.

    In view of Melvin¡¯s just bitter behavior, she withdraw her hand and looked ahead. And she did not bother to look at Anthony. No one would know what she was thinking.

    Anthony took Bernard¡¯s interrogation seat and read the case file.

    After a while, he sneered.

    ¡°With the evidence you¡¯ve collected so far, it¡¯s not enough to use the two of doing it. You want to put them in the confinement room. Do you still want your job as a captain?¡±

    On one side was themand of his superior and the temptation of promotion, and on the other side was Anthony¡¯s fatal downgrading blow.

    Bernard was so bitter that he decided to betray his superior, ¡°Master Cahan, it¡¯s not me. I originally wanted to let them go, but Mrs. Scott and my superior didn¡¯t agree. My rank is low. I can only obey the order, but now you are here, of course, you have the say here.¡±

    Elizabeth could see that this Anthony was here to help Lyra today.

    With him in, it was estimated that they can¡¯t be sent into the confinement room, let alone direct sentence and jail.

    She was reluctant andined in a deep voice, ¡°I have heard of Master Cahan, but this case doesn¡¯t seem to fall under the jurisdiction of the Security Agency. If you are here just to observe, that¡¯s fine. So it¡¯s not appropriate for you to interfere with Mr. Bernard¡¯s decision, right?¡±

    Anthony did not say anything, but Bernard scolded her, ¡°You know nothing! In front of Master Cahan, Frayton police department is nothing. As long as he wants to administer, everyone has to listen to him, and is always subject to orders.¡±

    Elizabeth¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good.

    Ashley, who was wrapped up as a ¡°mummy¡±, was also quite reluctant.

    Lyra propped up her chin with hands as if she was the outsider who was watching the show.

    The atmosphere in the interrogation room went silent for a while, a bit eerie.

    Thissted for two minutes.

    Until a chuckle of disdain from the man suddenly came.

    Anthony frowned, and when he looked across at Melvin, his eyes narrowed coldly, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

 Chapter 161 Take money to bury people?

    At that time, all eyes were on Melvin.

    Melvin did not panic at all, smiling and joking, ¡°Nothing, sighing Mr. Bernard¡¯s ass-kissing skill is good.¡±

    This was meant to imply that Bernard deliberately bragged about him, and more than a little disdain for Anthony.

    The two looked at each other, and both felt the obvious hostility from the bottom of each other¡¯s eyes. Soon the air was filled with the smell of gunpowder, back and forth.

    The atmosphere was dramatically grim all around.

    The others did not dare to utter a word.

    In the midst of this extremely solemn atmosphere, it was Lyra who tapped on the table and reminded, ¡°Get to the point. My time is valuable.¡±

    The two men calmed down and consciously returned their attention to the subject.

    Anthony re-scanned the information and looked at Elizabeth and Ashley ¡°Mrs. Scott, since you use Lyra of being the ringleader, you should show reasonable evidence. If not, then I can let them go.¡±

    Elizabeth bit her lower lip.

    Yesterday, before leaving, Lyra¡¯s group of bodyguards destroyed all the evidence, except for the injuries on Ashley¡¯s body and the statements of the family¡¯s servants and bodyguards, she could not get anything out.

    She thought that with a supporter in the Frayton police department, she could report Lyra¡¯s crime.

    But then out of nowhere came Anthony, forcing her at aplete loss as to what to do.

    But she was very reluctant and could only look at Lyra with indignation, ¡°You don¡¯t think you can be rampant just because you have many big brothers behind you. Sooner orter you will lose your footing!¡±

    Lyra was ying with her hair and was bored to death.

    Hearing Elizabeth¡¯s words, she raised her eyebrows, ¡°You¡¯re quite right, but it¡¯s not certain how soon I¡¯ll lose my footing. The Harrington family¡¯s good days areing to an end.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Elizabeth was so angry. When she thought that the Harrington Group was the painstaking effort of the Harrington family, she gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t admit to hurting my daughter on purpose or smashing my car, it¡¯s a fact that you stole my family¡¯s fortune fruits. You want to deny this?¡±

    ¡°Oh, this.¡±

    Lyra thought about it and graciously admitted, ¡°You invited me to the Harrington family as a guest. I took the orange tree away because it looks fresh, so if Mrs. Scott doesn¡¯t approve, I¡¯ll return it back?¡±

    What the hell!?

    She ate up all the fortune fruits!

    ¡°Since you took it, pay for it!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t hesitate and agreed decisively.

    Elizabeth didn¡¯t expect her to be so straightforward, and was a bit confused for a while, adding viciously, ¡°I want cash!¡±

    That tree was very expensive. She would double it and bluffed this little bitch to death!

    ¡°Satisfy Mrs. Scott,¡± Lyra smiled carelessly, texted Fifteen, and looked to Bernard, ¡°Mr. Bernard, Mrs. Scott wants cash, I¡¯ve asked the bodyguards to bring the money. When they arriveter, remember to have your men let them in.¡±

    Bernard was keenly aware of the ¡°bodyguards¡±. How many of them woulde?

    But being forced by the pressure of Anthony¡¯s presence, he was too embarrassed to ask, and could only agree stiffly, ¡°Yes, you can rest assured.¡±

    During the few minutes waiting for the bodyguards toe in, the interrogation room returned to silence.

    Anthony and Lyra looked at each other. Anthony smiled very softly, and the pair of blue eyes was like talking something, which had apelling charm.

    Lyra, however, had little expression, and her eyes were still indifferent.

    Melvin keenly noticed the two staring at each other.

    It seemed there were some stories between them?

    He noticed that every time Lyra looked at Anthony, her eyes were a bit elusive andplicated.

    There was no reaction when she knew Garrett was sent away, so ¡­ did she like Anthony?

    Melvin felt stifled and coughed indignantly.

    The sound was so loud and abrupt that even Elizabeth, Ashley and Bernard noticed it.

    But for the two persons who were looking at each other ¡­

    The door of the interrogation room opened, and Fifteen was the first to enter, carrying tworge ck boxes in his hands.

    Elizabeth took a look and was about to taunt that the money was too little when she saw the second, third and tenth man with a ck suitcase walking in ¡­

    The entire twenty-five ck-d bodyguards stood in front of the open space of the interrogation room in a frightening array.

    Bernard was dumbfounded, but Elizabeth and Ashley became inured to the unusual.

    Then they expressed their strong dissatisfaction and condemnation of Lyra¡¯s high-profile behavior every time she used such tactics!

    Melvin, who was sharp-eyed, spotted that there was Chad in the bodyguard group?

    When did he disobey his orders and act as Lyra¡¯s bodyguard on his own initiative?

    Chad keenly noted the gaze of his own boss. While he was at the back of the team, he smiled at him with a bit of a naive expression.

    ¡­

    All the people were here.

    Lyra looked over at Elizabeth, and smiled wantonly, ¡°Mrs. Scott, I¡¯ve brought my money, so hold on to it.¡±

    Elizabeth felt vaguely threatened by her words.

    Lyra waved her hand. And the bodyguards came forward one by one and opened the boxes. Each box contained a million cash. They went on to just pour the cashes on the desktop.

    The sound of ttering rang out.

    The scene was picturesque.

    The desk simply can not withstand so much money, so it fell to the floor, and even hit on Elizabeth and Ashley¡¯s legs and arms. Ashley¡¯s wounds which were just bandaged were smashed to ooze blood, she was screaming.

    They failed to bring their own bodyguards in the interrogation room, and with no one to help Ashley, Elizabeth had to step up to block her daughter on her own.

    At first, the bodyguards were pouring the money on the desk, but the money had been piled up to a small mountain, so they poured directly on Elizabeth and Ashley.

    The two were soon surrounded by money.

    This bodacious scene of spilling money on people dazzled all the police officers in the interrogation room.

    Bernard¡¯s sharp eyes noticed that Ashley, despite being protected by Elizabeth, was still bleeding from many ces on her body, and looked to Anthony with some concern.

    ¡°Master Cahan, would this be too ¡­¡±

    In the interrogation room, they openly took the money to ¡°bury¡± them, which was the first time in history!

    It was shocking, appalling and heartless!

    Anthony was appreciating the evil look on Lyra¡¯s face as she enjoyed her revenge, and was a little offended by the interruption.

    ¡°They ask for it but the amount is huge. Nothing wrong with that.¡±

    Since the biggest boss said that there was nothing wrong, Bernard can¡¯t help it.

    One box had one million cash. There were twenty-five people, and each carried two boxes. All together there was 50 million cash directly being poured down to them, which was possible that they could be buried alive in it.

    Average ruthless person can¡¯t do such a thing.

    Bernard had to take a fresh look at Lyra.

    There was too much money. Elizabeth and Ashley were tortured by it until they were powerless. Their whole bodies were buried in the pile of money. They could only see their heads. It was the first time fro Elizabeth and Ashley to feel the feeling of being surrounded by money.

    There was a lot of money falling to the floor in various parts of the interrogation room, but none of the police officers dared to sneak down to pick up the money, but looked at Elizabeth and Ashley in an extraordinarily envious way.

    There was 50 million dors. They were willing to be hit by money!

    Lyra admired the image and smiled badly and recklessly, not noticing that two men who were staring at her with rapt attention.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    She got up and walked over towards Elizabeth and Ashley, picking up a pile of money from the floor and gently cing it on Ashley¡¯s head.

    Her demeanor was elegant and reserved, and her face was cold and arrogant.

    This pile of money became thest straw that directly crushed Ashley¡¯s sanity.

    She couldn¡¯t bear the humiliation and broke down and screamed.

    Lyra hushed her before saying, ¡°It¡¯s my money. You can put it in your pocket. Soon, I will get it all back with interest!¡±

 Chapter 162 Youâ€™re the No. 1 striving for favour

    This meant that the money didn¡¯t belong to them and Lyra will get it all back.

    She was cruel enough.

    The group of police officers who had just imagined that they could be hit by Lyra¡¯s money instantly stopped thinking about it.

    What a ruthless woman! They can¡¯t afford to mess with her!

    Originally, Elizabeth thought about the price of the fruit and wanted to ask more money from Lyra, but at the moment shepletely copsed and couldn¡¯t think about this matter any longer.

    It was finished. Lyra reached outzily to rub her shoulders.

    Melvin noticed her movement and hurriedly stepped forward. His bony hands carefully massaged her shoulders and neck.

    Lyra didn¡¯t refuse, enjoying his service and turning her head to look at Anthony and Bernard.

    ¡°Master Cahan, Mr. Bernard, the money is paid. Can we leave now?¡±

    This was ¡°Master Cahan¡±, not Anthony.

    Bernard didn¡¯t hear Anthony talk and nced at him subconsciously.

    He was found staring at Melvin who was messaging Lyra¡¯s shoulders, without saying a word.

    Bernard could only answer for himself, ¡°Yes, you and Mr. Freeman are free to go anytime.¡±

    Upon receiving the permission, Lyra left without looking back. Melvin followed her and the bodyguards moved along with her.

    The gesture was like arge troop of migration.

    As they just went out of the interrogation room, they heard Elizabeth yelling, ¡°Call an ambnce! Hurry up!¡±

    Ashley passed out from the pain.

    Lyra smiled in satisfaction and walked away quickly.

    After getting out of the police department, Lyra dismissed the ¡°bodyguard group¡±, leaving Fifteen and Chad.

    As they just dispersed, Anthony who was draped in a dark green military coat came out of the department. His voice was evil and demonic, ¡°Lyra, we have not seen each other for years. Let¡¯s have lunch?¡±

    Without waiting for Lyra¡¯s answer, Melvin tightened his eyebrows and his dark eyes were furious, ¡°She¡¯s not avable!¡±

    Lyra gave him an unpleasant look.

    Melvin¡¯s expression, which was grim a second ago, turned wronged the moment he noticed that she was looking over.

    His long and curly eyshes fluttered lightly.

    His pale face made him look like a poor little man who wanted to be loved.

    He gently bit his thin lips, quietly pulled up the cuffs of his suit, revealing the red and bloody marks on his wrists for sad-fishing. His voice was very soft.

    ¡°Lyra, I want to go back to the vi. I¡¯ll make lunch for you, okay?¡±

    Fifteen had long appreciated his Oscar-ranked face-changing skills and had seen it all, rolling her eyes.

    But it was the first time for Chad to see his own boss in this way and he was jaw-dropping.

    Anthony also frowned. His eyes were sizing up Melvin.

    And Lyra, who was the focus of the conversation, was sizing him up as well.

    The son of bitch was ying the bitter trick again?

    She gritted her teeth. Her eyebrows arched and she put her hand gently up to Melvin¡¯s face.

    Melvin saw her movement, and was slightly moved. He dly lowered his head to let his face closer to her, waiting for her touching.

    However, the moment she touched his cheek, the smile on Lyra¡¯s face froze and turned cold.

    She grabbed his cheeks, fiercely wringing, ¡°acting again? Why are you so shameless? Do you need my help?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Hiss ¡­¡±

    Melvin gasped and tightened his features in pain, but did not hide and let her just do it.

    Next to him, Fifteen looked gloating.

    Chad bared his teeth and gasped as well.

    Anthony tightly pursed his lips and lowered his blue eyes increasingly.

    Under the eyes of onlookers, Lyra let go indignantly.

    Being bullied, his hope that she was going to touch him fell short. And Melvin felt extremely heartbroken.

    Because his face was pale, his left cheek that was pinched was red, which was particrly obvious and miserable.

    He red at Lyra. That was a silent usation.

    Lyra¡¯s expression was indifferent. She didn¡¯t look at him, but looked askance at Chad next to her, ¡°Send him back to the vi.¡±

    Then she walked straight to Anthony.

    Anthony saw hering towards him and smiled instantly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. What would you like to eat? I¡¯ll have someone make a reservation now.¡±

    Seeing this, Melvin suddenly felt suffocated and breathless, and even had a kind of dizzy feeling. Whether it was face, wrists or heart, all over his body was painful in short.

    He braced himself and followed Lyra, ¡°If you have to have lunch with him, it¡¯s not impossible. I¡¯m hungry too. I¡¯m sure Master Cahan wouldn¡¯t mind me joining.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t answer, but his expression was clearly telling that he was reluctant.

    ¡°I mind.¡± Lyra turned back and looked at him coldly, ¡°Since you asked to continue the employment agreement, you have to obey the arrangement and go back to the vi.¡±

    Melvin was speechless.

    In the sunlight, his face was so wan that it was almost transparent.

    Lyra didn¡¯t pay any attention to him and left with Anthony without looking back, with Fifteen and Anthony¡¯s men following behind the two.

    When they had gone away, Melvin was still frozen in ce.

    His bony but cold hand gripped his heart hard. He was breathless and felt his head was heavy, stumbling back.

    Chad rushed forward to help him.

    ¡°Boss, why do I feel you¡¯re striving for Lyra¡¯s favour?¡±

    Melvin felt even more suffocated.

    He did but she can¡¯t even agree to have lunch with them¡­

    She was really heartless to him.

    Chad looked at his face andforted him quickly, ¡°Boss, rx. Miss Carroll is not that kind woman. Although Master Cahan is in good shape and has good temper, or, most of all, his face is really good-looking ¡­ ¡±

    The more he said, Melvin¡¯s face was more wan, as if he had run out of strength and started to feel dizzy.

    Chad was freaked out, ¡°No no! Boss, I mean, you¡¯re not bad. No! You¡¯re better than Anthony.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chad was momentarily mute, scratching his head in wonder.

    Melvin was in no hurry and waited for him to answer.

    Chad thought for a long time, long enough to make Melvin¡¯s pale face gradually turn normal. Then he said hesitantly, ¡°How about boss ¡­ merit is not enough. You can pretend to expose one of your identities. Let Miss Carroll know that you are actually very good? ¡±

    ¡°Fuck off.¡±

    Melvin gritted his teeth. If he hadn¡¯t been injected with the 023 drug, he would have reached out right now and punched the bastard in front of him!

    His identity was rted to a major mission and cannot be exposed easily.

    And Lyra had never been the kind of woman who would look at people differently just because of their status.

    He squeezed his abs through his shirt in grievance.

    And he remembered Anthony¡¯s wicked face whose pupils were rarely blue, but he did not ¡­

    Chad looked at him who was a bit downhearted and continued tofort, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t discourage. In terms of chasing your ex-wife, no one is more shameless than you. And Anthony can notpare to you!¡±

 Chapter 163 Queen is better than canary

    Melvin clutched his heart and felt suffocated.

    That was so mean!

    ¡°You¡¯ve been getting more and more unrulytely. You act at will without my orders. It sounds like you think a lot of Anthony?¡±

    His hostility was overwhelming and he coldly pushed Chad away, walking weakly forward on his own.

    Chad¡¯s face turned pale with fear, and he pped his mouth twice with chagrin that he could not say something like that.

    He med himself for not having been in love with someone before, and he was also unable tofort his boss. Hurriedly, he trotted up, continued to help Melvin and exined.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry boss. I was worried about you before I came here with Fifteen, and Master Cahan¡­ no! It¡¯s Anthony! How can I be optimistic about him. Of course I am more optimistic about you, boss.¡±

    He leaned close to Melvin¡¯s ear and continued to whisper, ¡°Although Miss Carroll always bullies you, isn¡¯t there a saying that beating is a sign of affection and cursing is a sign of love. She treats you differently from others after all. Maybe one day you¡¯ll impress her?¡±

    Finally, what he said was quite pleasant.

    Melvin felt much better.

    Chad smiled ingratiatingly, and nced at the crimson pinch marks on his left cheek, ¡°But Miss Carroll ¡­ really cruel.¡±

    Melvin rubbed his face and there was still some residual pain.

    And the thought of Lyra and Anthony who went to have lunch together, he didn¡¯t know what they will talk. He was always upset and lowered his face quickly.

    ¡°Send two men to follow and listen to what they say.¡±

    Chad¡¯s expression was horrified. He tried to weep, but failed to shed a tear, ¡°Boss! Anthony is the head of Security Agency. His staff¡¯s anti-eavesdropping tracking ability is first-ss.¡±

    Melvin had little expression.

    Chad muttered and continued to advise, ¡°If I¡¯m found, Miss Carroll will know. I don¡¯t know to exin. You are not afraid that she¡¯ll misunderstand you again? Why don¡¯t we just go back to the vi and wait for her?¡±

    He sighed quietly.

    His own boss was too capricious, and when it came to emotional matters, he was like an idiot.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Melvin thought about it and finallypromised, ¡°Are there any brothers who have more experiences in terms of romantic rtionship?¡±

    Chad thought about it.

    ¡°It seems like Brad is the only one in a rtionship, but he¡¯s not in Frayton. He¡¯s in Suham.¡±

    ¡°Brad?¡±

    Melvin was stunned and his eyebrows furrowed slightly, ¡°He¡¯s the youngest and falls in love first?¡±

    Chad smiled.

    ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t understand. Although he¡¯s young, his emotional intelligence is high. He has a lot of brilliant ideas in his head. I heard his girlfriend is obsessed with him.¡±

    Melvin was silent and raised his head slightly, ¡°When his task is finished, let hime to Frayton to see me alone.¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±

    ¡­

    Anthony arranged for a nicely decorated French restaurant. He took the initiative to pull out Lyra¡¯s seat and help her order her food.

    Lyra¡¯s face remained t as she gracefully sipped some water.

    Anthony stared at her with unblinking eyes. His blue pupils were flooded with admiration, ¡°I remember you like the quiet dinning environment. And I still remember what you like. If there is something not thoughtful, you can let me know.¡±

    Lyra nodded, ¡°Very thoughtful.¡±

    He softened his voice and continued, ¡°Lyra, I haven¡¯t seen you for seven years since I was ced in the Security Agency by my family. I happened to be in Frayton this time. ¡­ ¡±

    I missed you so much.

    Lyra raised her eyes to look at him and her memory was aroused.

    She smiled, ¡°Yes, seven years, Master Cahan has gone to the position of Director of Security Agency. And you stand still. Congrattions.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face went pale.

    It was Master Cahan again.

    And not Anthony.

    ¡°Lyra, are you getting unfamiliar with me?¡±

    Lyra still had a faint smile on her face, ¡°Master Cahan is joking. We have never really known each other too well.¡±

    Anthony shivered a little bit and subconsciously tried to grab her hand, but failed to do so as she noticed it.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even want me to touch you? I know you have a grudge against me for what happened back then, but I was young, and I didn¡¯t have a choice ¡­¡±

    ¡°Master Cahan.¡±

    Lyra interrupted him. When mentioning the old times, she didn¡¯t look too good, ¡°If you asked me out today just to talk about this, then this meal is totally unnecessary.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not mention that.¡±

    Anthony had the sense to shut up.

    The waiter just happened to bring the food, relieving the oppressive atmosphere between the two.

    The two were very quiet except for the sound of moving knives and forks.

    Anthony was the first to break the silence, ¡°I¡¯m going to spend more time staying in Frayton this time. I heard from Keith that you¡¯ve been checking out the evidencetely. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    Lyra was not pretentious either.

    One size did not fit all. He volunteered to help and she had no reason to refuse.

    Anthony was happy to see how quickly she agreed with this.

    His deep blue eyes were smiling charmingly.

    As he elegantly sliced off a piece of steak, he asked carelessly, ¡°I also heard that the man today is your ex-husband. You signed an employment agreement with him, turning him into your manservant?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lyra didn¡¯t hide it.

    Anthony hesitated, ¡°Do you still have ¡­ feelings for him?¡±

    Lyra raised her eyes and her expression instantly went cold, ¡°This is my personal business.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t ask. Anyway, I¡¯m here this time. I won¡¯t let anyone bully you.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s look was slightlyplicated. She looked at the steak on her te and said with a smile, ¡°People change. I haven¡¯t seen you for seven years, and you still remember my taste, but you don¡¯t know that my taste has actually changed a long time ago. Can you understand what I mean?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face stiffened.

    How could he not understand what she meant, but he was reluctant to admit.

    It was only a seven-year missing, and now they were reunited.

    Lyra ate carelessly and continued, ¡°But you haven¡¯t changed. You used to be overbearing and liked to make decisions for me. It¡¯s still the same today, but I¡¯m not the same little girl who only followed you around and didn¡¯t know anything anymore.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to be overbearing? Snuggling in the arms of a powerful man and being a little woman are the happiness that many girls in this world pursue?¡±

    Lyra justughed and didn¡¯t retort.

    Perhaps many girls did.

    But she had never cared to be a canary in a man¡¯s cage. She preferred to be her own queen.

    As for men or something else, as long as she had money, she was happy to raise a few to do her caged birds which was also good.

    The meal was tasteless for Lyra.

    Out of the restaurant, the weather changed and the wind was strong, which was cool.

    Anthony took off his military coat and was ready to put it on her.

    Lyra refused, ¡°No, I¡¯m not cold.¡±

    Anthony curled his lips in a smile and still draped his coat over her shoulders to wrap her tiny shoulders.

    Lyra¡¯s brow wrinkled slightly, not too happy.

    It seemed that he still didn¡¯t understand what he was told during dinner.

    She was about to speak again when Jalen suddenly sought her out and whispered close to her ear.

    ¡°Miss, Keith asked me toe to you. You guessed right. Just in the past few days, three groups of people have been sent there to hunt down the released assassins. One unfortunately died on the way and the other one was saved by us. He said he wanted to see you.¡±

 Chapter 164 She names it randomly

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±

    She turned around and was about to leave with Jalen when Anthony called her.

    ¡°Lyra, do you need me toe with you?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t even think about it, ¡°No, you should have your own business in Frayton. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    She just walked two steps forwards and then remembered that she still had Anthony¡¯s coat on, so she took the initiative to take it off and turned back to him.

    Anthony did not pick up, and his eyes were gentle, ¡°It¡¯s cool. Take it.¡±

    Lyra handed it to the man behind him, who looked at Anthony and shook his head in fear, not daring to take it.

    Being a little annoyed, she hung the coat directly on a flower bed in front of the restaurant, and then, without looking back, followed Jalen to leave.

    Anthony looked at the direction she had disappeared, and then at the coat she had casually ced on the  flower bed. His eyebrows tightened and he lowered his eyes.

    Seeming to think of something, his expression became more and more gloomy, and he ordered his men, ¡°Send two people to keep an eye on that Melvin. Report any movement immediately. Be careful not to be discovered. His men are good fighters. Besides, check his identity again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Cahan, please rest assured.¡±

    He took his coat off the flower bed and made a move to put it on him.

    Anthony¡¯s eyes were stern and he yelled, ¡°How dare you bring back something that¡¯s dirty? Throw it away!¡±

    ¡­

    Before Lyra rushed to Keith¡¯s vi, that killer had been settled into a private doctor¡¯s ward where Charlotte was treated earlier.

    She opened the door and went in. And the man who was injured was lying in bed with a infusion bottle.

    Seeing Lyra, he sat up gently.

    Lyra sat down on a chair ced two meters away from him and smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect forty people, thest one who survives is you. You were the only one who answered my question that day. You are the softest-hearted and the toughest. You want to see me. What do you want to say?¡±

    The man thought for a moment and looked at her sincerely, ¡°I thought if I didn¡¯t say anything, the organization will let me go. But I didn¡¯t expect them to be more ruthless than I thought. I know you sent someone to save me few times, and I can ount for all the information I know.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Lyra wondered, ¡°You figured it out so quickly?

    She asked, ¡°How much money do you want as a reward?¡±

    The man shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t want money. They won¡¯t let me go. I¡¯m weak. Sooner orter I¡¯ll die in their hands, but I don¡¯t want to die yet.¡±

    ¡°You want my asylum?¡±

    The man stared into her eyes and smiled, ¡°Talking to smart people just doesn¡¯t take much effort. In exchange, I want to be your bodyguard. You have a lot of big guys around you. That¡¯s the only way I can survive.¡±

    And he really wanted to be her bodyguard?

    Lyra frowned and slightly raised her neck, with cold and noble temperament.

    ¡°I don¡¯t take anyone into my pocket. First, tell me the information you know. I¡¯m sorry if it¡¯s not important.¡±

    The man looked at her face, being a little obsessed.

    She looked like Siren. Her personality was jovial and she was ruthless, not like an average woman.

    Such a woman, even if he can look at her twice a day, it was worth it.

    He stopped thinking and began to tell what he knew.

    ¡°The person who hired us to kill you was talking to his boss. And I was next to him at that time. That man is very tall. Maybe 6. 3 feet tall. He looks formidable ¡­¡±

    He tried to recall, ¡°Although he was wearing sunsses that day, I noticed his temple seems to have a thumb-sized ck birthmark. About the conversation, I vaguely heard him mention the master of his family. If we can find him, he should know all the inside story of this matter.¡±

    Lyra narrowed her eyes.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ck birthmark? His master?

    ¡°Besides the birthmark, do you remember the shapes of his face, lips, and the general appearance?¡±

    The man nodded but found it troublesome, ¡°I maybe remember, but I don¡¯t know how to draw.¡±

    Lyra waved at Jalen.

    Jalen took a sketchbook in and drew a clearer picture of a human face out of the man¡¯s description.

    Lyra took a closer look to make sure she didn¡¯t recognize it.

    ¡°Is there any other information you can tell me besides that?¡±

    The man pondered for a moment, ¡°Yes, I remember the day before your ident, our contact site ¡­¡±

    There was not much information, but at least it was still useful.

    Lyra got up, approached him, gently bent down and observed the man¡¯s face, ¡°Not bad. Although his face is injured, the skin is a bit dark, the features are quite decent. Then from today onwards, you are Neen.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The man froze, ¡°But I have a name ¡­¡±

    Lyra snorted carelessly, ¡°I don¡¯t need to know your name. I won¡¯t remember it if I did. So Neen is your code name as my bodyguard.¡±

    Neen was stunned.

    So that was how her bodyguards got their names?

    It was really ¡­ random enough.

    Lyra: ¡°When you recover,e and report to me. Remember?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After settling Neen¡¯s affairs, Lyra exited from the private doctor¡¯s ward.

    Keith was sitting downstairs in the living room waiting for her with a solemn expression, ¡°Rara, he¡¯s from that side. Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯s faking a gesture of goodwill and deliberately lowering your guard?¡±

    Lyra sat on the sofa next to him, with a careless smile, ¡°For what? I¡¯ll test him. Even if it is really a deliberate gesture of spy, is not better to find out the movement over there?¡±

    Keith was silent.

    There was nothing wrong with the reasoning and logic, but didn¡¯t she feel that by doing so, she was putting herself in danger?

    He sighed as Lyra handed him the sketchbook with the man¡¯s portrait, ¡°Collin knows more about the people employed in the Lloyd family. Can you ask him to check if he has a file on this man?¡±

    Keith took it, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡­

    In the evening, Seaside Vi.

    Melvin was preparing dinner in the kitchen when he suddenly heard the familiar sound of birds chirping and it was Chad.

    He walked out of the kitchen and had just opened the door when he saw Chad already strutting through the garden anding toward him.

    Fifteen went out with Lyra, and Seventeen was clearly still at the vi.

    Chad noticed the cold gaze of his boss and quickly waved his hand, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t misunderstand. I didn¡¯t hit anyone this time to break in. I just walked in.¡±

    Melvinughed lightly, ¡°You beat him upst time, so you¡¯re hooking up with him now?¡±

    ¡°People-person¡± Chad giggled.

    Heughed and his expression suddenly froze, noticing that Melvin¡¯s words were very wrong!

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m straight. What do you mean I¡¯m hooking up with him?¡±

    Melvin digressed, ¡°Get down to business.¡±

    Chad instantly became serious, got close to his ear and said in a very small voice, ¡°You sent Ted to go with Charlotte. Ted sent a signal back. Charlotte has been moved over two ces. Thest ce has never been changed, during which no one came, as if ¡­ ¡­ give up Charlotte?¡±

    How was it possible to give her up so soon?

    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve found her location, there¡¯s no one around her ¡­¡±

    Melvin paused in his words and looked down at his watch. There were forty minutes before Lyra was off duty, ¡°Go check.¡±

 Chapter 165 He is the canary I raise

    The two men quickly went out.

    While heading to the suburbs, Melvin was so tired that he wanted to take a nap, but fell asleep unexpectedly.

    He did not sleep soundly and had a very strange dream.

    In the dream, he was in a hut that was empty and simple.

    Boom¨C

    Suddenly there was a deafening gunshot from outside the door.

    He had a sharp pain in his heart and gazed down to find himself pierced by a bullet at his heart.

    The blood instantly stained his whole body.

    The pain went down the heart and spread to all the limbs.

    He turned back in shock.

    In the dim light, Lyra was standing by the door, pointing the gun in her hand coldly at him.

    The face was deadly cold. The pair of starry eyes was without a trace of temperature, cruel and cold-blooded.

    For, why ¡­

    He was red-eyed and wanted to get closer to her to see and ask for rification.

    He just walked two steps forward, and his vision suddenly fainted. What he saw in front of him was drenched by the scarlet blood, and finally he could not even see the opposite side

    ¡°Boss? Boss!¡±

    With Chad¡¯s calling, Melvin regained his consciousness.

    ¡°Boss, we have arrived. Up here is the trail. To avoid being noticed by Charlotte, we have to walk up.¡±

    Melvin blinked his ck eyes and subconsciously looked down at his heart.

    Under the suit and shirt, it was pulsating vividly and powerfully.

    But the sharp pain in the dream just now was too real.

    It was so real that he was somewhat indistinguishable from now and the dream just now. Which was unreal in the end ¡­?

    Lyra¡¯s cruel expression shed back in his mind and his heart throbbed violently.

    Chad sensed that he was in a weird state. His face was extremely pallid. Chad tested his forehead¡¯s temperature with the back of his hand.

    It was cold. He had no fever.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong with you?!¡±

    Chad¡¯s uninterrupted voice woke him up from his bizarre nightmare memories.

    His face gradually returned to normal and his long legs stepped out of the car, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡­

    Seaside Vi.

    As they just went out to the suburbs, Anthony¡¯s man reported immediately.

    Learning of Melvin¡¯s movements, Anthony narrowed his blue eyes, ¡°What¡¯s he doing in the suburbs?¡±

    The man who came to report the news bowed his head and replied, ¡°It seems that he went to see a woman.¡±

    Women?

    Anthony¡¯s mouth was slightly hooked. He recalled Melvin¡¯s deliberate attempt to get Lyra¡¯s attention at the police department and his sad-fishing and behaving like a spoiled child.

    His eyes were very affectionate, as if his heart and eyes were filled with only Lyra.

    But this man went behind Lyra¡¯s back to meet other women secretly.

    That was fun.

    ¡°Go find out who he met with and the reason. I want to see all the information as fast as possible.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    His blue eyes were interestingly focused as he got up and went to the Angle Group.

    At that time, Lyra was sitting in the president¡¯s office, preparing to leave work.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Because she had previously announced that she was the owner of Angle Group, she let Keith vacate the president¡¯s office two days ago when she was free, and Keith went back to manage his ownpany in Frayton.

    She just finished arranging the office table when Kellie knocked on the door.

    ¡°Ms. Carroll, there¡¯s a man in uniform at the door. He says he wants to see you. Hisst name is Cahan.¡±

    What was Anthony doing here?

    ¡°Got it. Let him in.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Kellie replied briskly. After stepping forward to the door, Kellie turned her head again to look at her and whispered in an admiring way, ¡°Mr Cahan is too good-looking. You¡¯re really ¡­ this!¡±

    She gave a thumbs up and looked at Lyra with admiration.

    Lyra had little expression and waved her hand gently, signaling her to go down.

    When Anthony entered, Lyra had already sat down on the small sofa in the meeting room and was politely pouring him a cup of tea.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting ready to leave work. What can I do for you?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s eyes smiled as he took the cup of tea and gently took a sip before saying, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Just curious why Lyra cut me off so obviously at noon. Is it because of that manservant in your vi?¡±

    Lyra poured herself a cup of tea as well with a serious expression, ¡°It¡¯s because I know very well that you and I are the same kind of people. So it¡¯s not possible.¡±

    The Anthony she knew was overbearing and paranoid, but also seemed to have a a morbid fear of getting dirty and a strong sense of possessiveness.

    But for exactly what extent was , she was not sure.

    ¡°So in that case, you have no rtion with that manservant?¡±

    Lyra thought about it.

    To put an end to his thoughts on the rtionship, she had to find an uncontroble factor that will break him offpletely.

    ¡°It is not unrted. As you can see, to me, he is a good-looking canary that I keep in my vi.¡±

    That made Anthony frown, ¡°I¡¯m not better looking than him?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything, picked up her cup of tea and drank it down.

    Anthony thought of something and the smile in his eyes grew stronger, ¡°It seems you don¡¯t know your canary well enough. You have no idea what he¡¯ll do behind your back.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Anthony got up and haughtily straightened the cor of his military uniform.

    ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll show you what he is like when he does something behind you back.¡±

    ¡­

    Suburban hut.

    The sunlight poured down and the wooden door creaked open.

    Chad stood guard just outside in the shadows as Melvin stepped slowly into the house with the sunlight at his back.

    Charlotte was sitting on her bed, dazed. When she heard the voice of door opening and turned around to see, she burst into tears.

    She struggled to get out of bed, and because she was in such a hurry, her whole body flung itself to the ground and stumbled towards Melvin.

    ¡°Melvin! I was wrong Melvin! I shouldn¡¯t have believed Ashley that day. Shouldn¡¯t have let her bodyguardse and kill you! I still love you deeply in my heart. Now they abandoned me here and want to leave me to my own devices. Only you can save me!¡±

    Melvin looked at her expressionlessly. His back was straight and towering over her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not here to save you. But if you can exin everything you know, I can send you back to jail, not allow them to bully you again, and let you live in peace the rest of your life.¡±

    When Charlotte heard him say this, her tears streamed down to the floor.

    ¡°Melvin, you are so cruel! Even if we don¡¯t mention the saving stuff, we are still childhood friends. How can you send me back to hell!?¡±

    Melvin¡¯s cold face remained unchanged, ¡°Sending you back to jail and letting you live in peace is the best settlement, and the best exchange for me as a condition of your confession. Isn¡¯t it better to live than to die?¡±

    Charlotte¡¯s face was full of tears.

    If she hadn¡¯t gone back to Crana and didn¡¯t fight for Mrs. Freeman¡¯s name, she would still be rxing abroad with no worries about food and clothing.

    The more she thought about it, the more chagrined she became, crying at the top of her lungs.

    Melvin just stood quietly, without hesitation in his eyes.

    Outside the hut.

    Anthony had his men use a ruse to get rid of Chad, who was protecting Melvin in the shadows.

    Then, leading Lyra to stand far outside the hut and watch through a small window.

    Anthony smiled wickedly and whispered, ¡°Lyra, look, your canary is more than capable. Not only found the old lover missing for many days, but also with her quietly in the suburbs rendezvous. He acts one way to your face and another behind your back. You can not keep him.¡±

 Chapter 166 Cruel little game

    Lyra pursed her lips, and her cold eyes stared at Melvin¡¯s back in the hut, but said nothing.

    Anthony followed her gaze, looking into the hut. He slightly lowered the pair of blue eyes, and smiled evilly and recklessly.

    ¡°Lyra, how about we y a fun game?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Lyra looked back at him and suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart from the look on his face.

    Anthony didn¡¯t answer and gently raised his hand.

    His man understood and quickly approached the hut.

    In the hut.

    Charlotte cried and felt regretful.

    ¡°Melvin, I don¡¯t want to die here and I don¡¯t want to be sent back to prison. Can you help me? What do you want to ask? I¡¯ll tell you everything I know. As long as you can give me a sum of money and then send me out of the country, I promise never to bother you again, never back to Crana!¡±

    Melvin was silent and his tone was cold, ¡°That depends on how much you know and whether it¡¯s worth the money I¡¯m paying.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you what you want to know. I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡±

    She stood up trembling with her hand on the ground. As she just straightened, she suddenly heard a ¡°whoosh¡± in her ears, a very soft sound.

    Immediately after, feeling a slight tingle from the side of the neck, she reached out and touched subconsciously. There was a strange matter on her neck.

    Removing it from the neck, she found it was a tube of needle smaller than a pinky finger.

    Charlotte was baffled.

    Melvin saw the empty tube in her hand, and abruptly wrinkled his brows. He turned his head to look out the window, and there was an extremely fast figure shing by.

    ¡°Chad.¡±

    He called out and there was no response from outside the hut.

    And Charlotte¡¯s face gradually turned numb. Her pupils instantly filled with red blood and pained for two seconds.

    Immediately after, her scarlet eyes lifted up, ring at Melvin with hatred, ¡°Do you really think I will tell you? You¡¯re dreaming! If it¡¯s not easy for me, it won¡¯t be easy for you and that bitch Lyra! I¡¯ll kill you first, and then let her apany with you soon!¡±

    She grimaced, let out a piercing scream, gritted her teeth and lunged at Melvin with great speed.

    Like a beast in her body was aroused, her eyes emerged with killing intent, vowing to tear him apart on the spot.

    Melvin sidestepped sharply, not allowing Charlotte to touch even a piece of his coat.

    The situation in the hut was very chaotic for a while.

    ¡­

    Lyra saw the state of Charlotte and red at Anthony.

    ¡°What did you do?¡±

    Anthonyughed, ¡°Recently the agency has developed a new special drug called 545. It can enhance the evil in the heart of the person who is drugged. The person will be a beast with multiplied aggression. The beast wants to tear abd wants to see blood. If not satisfied in time, the person will die of a burst heart.¡±

    ¡°This drug has only been tested on animals so far. Charlotte is a escaped prisoner. Even if she is sent back to prison, what awaits her is a life in purgatory. It would be better to take her for a test so that she can die in the right path.¡±

    Lyra stared at him incredulously.

    After seven years of absence, Anthony was far more ruthless and venomous than she had imagined.

    Underneath this handsome and heavenly-looking skin, was a soul that has been twisted?

    What had he been through in the past seven years?

    ¡°Unbelievable, you¡¯re the Anthony I once knew.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s expression was light, and when he looked directly at her, those blue eyes carried a strong possessive shimmer.

    He smiled lightly, took out a revolver from the back of his uniform, moved quickly to load a bullet and handed it to Lyra.

    Lyra nced down with a stony expression, ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Lyra, with your canary¡¯s stamina, he won¡¯tst five minutes. So you can choose to stand by and watch this woman torture him to death in an extremely bloody and cruel way, as a punishment for him.¡±

    He paused slightly and continued, ¡°Or how about you use this revolver with only one bullet in it and kill the woman inside. Or, how about you kill your disobedient canary yourself and make it quick?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s pupils were slightly stunned, staring at him incredulously.

    ¡°You¡¯re just crazy!¡±

    Anthony smiled with brilliant eyes and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s just an ouw and your manservant inside. He is just a pet. You can change one if he doesn¡¯t listen to you.¡±

    Lyra ground her teeth and coldly locked her eyes on him, ¡°That¡¯s my guy. It¡¯s not your turn to make a decision.¡±

    With an innocent look on his face, he moved the gun in his hand and inched himself toward her, ¡°Sure, so that choice is up to you.¡±

    Lyra, with a serious face, nced around the hut. Melvin was still dodging and determined not to let Charlotte touch him.

    But Chad was detached by Anthony¡¯s men, he was isted, and there was no escape if he continued.

    Lyra wrinkled her eyebrows, ¡°I prefer not to choose either!¡±

    Finishing her words, she made a move to rush into the hut. Anthony was quick to clutch her arm, stopping her in her tracks.

    Her eyes were fierce and she backhanded Anthony and pped him in the face.

    Anthony did not dodge but bore her anger. He was still smiling, ¡°You can p me, but I will not let you in. The 545 will make her go crazy and uncontroble. I can not put you in danger, so you can only shoot with a gun.¡±

    Lyra looked at him angrily, ¡°I won¡¯t use it.¡±

    ¡°You will, your marksmanship is still taught by me personally in the past. Let me see if your marksmanship has regressed.¡±

    Anthony passed the revolver in his hand and got closer to her, ¡°If you hesitate any longer, your little pet won¡¯t be able to hold on.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s eyes moved and she hurriedly looked into the hut.

    Inside the hut, Melvin gradually felt strenuous, and was somewhat unable to keep his speed.

    On the contrary, Charlotte was like being invigorated. She was really excited and bloodthirsty.

    He quickly looked around the hut to see if there were any tools at hand. Then he nced at the bowl on a wooden table. He dodged over and smashed the bowl heavily on the corner of the table.

    The bowl was falling apart.

    As he was doing this, Charlotte screamed and rushed towards him, which was incredibly fast.

    He reacted almost instinctively to dodge to the side, but because he couldn¡¯t keep up physically, he was a tiny bit slower and his jacket was cut by Charlotte¡¯s nails.

    Melvin looked down at the torn marks on his chest, and with disgust shing in his mind, he took off his jacket on the spot and threw it at Charlotte¡¯s face.

    Charlotte¡¯s eyes were bloodthirsty and murderous. It was like she couldn¡¯t find a vent for her pain. She tore the jacket he threw at her viciously, lunging at him again.

    Melvin was pushed back and suddenly heard a sounding from the locked door which was kicked open.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    He turned back and saw that it was Lyra.

    Her brows were furrowed and her expression was solemn. And she was holding a revolver in her hand, the muzzle of which pointing coldly at him.

    This image made Melvin¡¯s heart suddenly sting.

    The nightmare he had in the car when he came over was still clearly engraved in his mind, and he didn¡¯t expect it to be true.

    ¡°Lyra, don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    He shouted softly. His voice was shaking slightly, vaguely with praying.

    However, Lyra¡¯s hand holding the gun did not move, and suddenly her eyes zed over and she pulled the trigger decisively at him.

    He smiled self-deprecatingly. Standing and not hiding, he was resigned to close his eyes.

    Bang¨C

    A loud and deafening sound.

 Chapter 167 She only sees you as a pet

    Along with this shot, a sudden stabbing pain came from his body.

    It was not the heart, but the right arm.

    He opened his eyes and looked down to find a bloodstain left on his white shirt from a bullet that had grazed his arm.

    The shouting behind them suddenly stopped.

    He looked back and found Charlotte still maintaining her pose with her teeth and ws open to attack him. Her expression gradually changed from fierceness to numbness. Her heart was pierced by a bullet.

    The blood was like a blooming poppy, staining her dress red.

    Charlotte froze, and after seeing the blood on her chest, her face turned pale, and soon both eyes rolled over. And she fell to the ground unconsciously.

    A rhythmic and powerful apuse came from outside the door.

    Anthony looked at Lyra with praise in his eyes, ¡°Lyra, you are too modest. Although you haven¡¯t used a gun for so many years, your technique is still very urate, really worthy of my teaching.¡±

    Lyra threw the revolver in her hand, and her face was cold in the dim light of the hut¡¯s kerosenemp. She did not answer him at all.

    Melvin was still standing in ce, staring at Anthony.

    Anthonyughed sarcastically. It was not sure if he wasughing at Melvin or himself, ¡°You win. Just now we yed a game. I let Lyra choose between you and this woman. You came to the suburbs sote behind her back to date an old lover. She can still choose you. You make me envy you.¡±

    ¡°Game?¡±

    Melvin suddenly felt disappointed and there was coldness around his body.

    He pursed his thin lips and wrinkled his brows at Lyra.

    Lyra didn¡¯t look at him, but stared at Charlotte who had fallen to the ground, and spoke to Anthony, ¡°Is that what you want to see? Is it fun?¡±

    ¡°Not fun, because I upset you.¡±

    Anthony concealed his despondency and his voice was lively, ¡°Lyra, you are still young. It¡¯s understandable that you want a good-looking little pet, but I can also be your pet. I can apany you as long as you want to y or act. There is an affection between us for so many years. Am I not affectionate than this man?¡±

    Melvin¡¯s brow knitted tighter, keenly noting his phrase ¡°affection¡±.

    Both men¡¯s eyes were on Lyra¡¯s body.

    Lyra looked straight ahead without looking at either of them, turned around and walked out of the hut, ¡°It¡¯ste. I¡¯m tired, and since the game was requested by Master Cahan, I¡¯ll leave the aftermath of Charlotte to Master Cahan to handle on his own.¡±

    She took a few steps out, didn¡¯t see someone follow and reminded, ¡°Not following? Are you trying to go back with your feet?¡±

    Melvin rushed to follow at a trot.

    As he passed by Anthony, his and Anthony¡¯s eyes met coldly, each in intense disgust.

    On the car back to Seaside Vi, the atmosphere was extremely embarrassed and no one was the first to speak to break the silence.

    Melvin craned his head cautiously and nced at Lyra.

    She was looking out the window. Her face was expressionless and her eyes were cold. No one knew what she was thinking about.

    The streetlight gave a dim glow to her side face, reflecting her stunningly beautiful face into his heart.

    Tonight, it was learned that Lyra was only aiming at Charlotte with the gun, not him, so there was still a glimmer of gratitude in his heart.

    But at this moment, Lyra was obviously not too happy, driving Fifteen even dare not move.

    Melvin made a tentative move and gently tugged on her cuff.

    Lyra did not react, still looking out of the car window.

    Melvin coughed lightly twice and sounded slightly bitter, ¡°Lyra, I¡¯m hurt ¡­¡±

    The answer to his question was silence.

    ¡°You hurt me.¡±

    The air was quiet and still.

    Melvin looked at the wound on his right arm in depression. It was just a minor abrasion, not a big problem.

    But Lyra still seemed to be angry?

    Fifteen of the front row was driving, simply feeling the atmosphere was so embarrassed.

    Melvin was unaware of this, and began to confess in earnest, ¡°After the charity party, I let Ted keep an eye on it. So tonight I went along with Charlotte¡¯s ce, but I didn¡¯t go on a date with her. And there is no former affection. I just wanted to get some clues from her, to help you find out who harmed youst time. ¡±

    Lyra averted her eyes, still pursing her lips without speaking.

    She was actually thinking about Anthony.

    For Anthony, she grew up admiring him. She was a little girl who followed him around blindly.

    But then unpleasant things happened between them, and Anthony went into the Security Agency for training from then on. She had an ident in the year after that and stranded in Frayton.

    From this meeting, Anthony became so strange ¡­

    It was weird on him.

    Lyra was so absorbed that Melvin was staring at her quietly.

    Soon they arrived at the vi. Lyra opened the car door and walked to the vi¡¯s door. Remembering something, she turned back to Melvin and said.

    ¡°If you¡¯re almost recovered, go back to work at the Freeman group. The order you made before has not yet expired.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Melvin also followed her and went back to his room before his face turned cold.

    Anthony, the son of bitch, had a lot of nerve.

    Today¡¯s incident was what he sent someone to follow and spoil his business at the critical moment obviously.

    If he didn¡¯t take revenge , it was difficult to eliminate his anger.

    Because Lyra had previously relieved him of surveince, he sent amand directly to Chad from his cell phone.

    For several days in a row, everything was fine.

    After having breakfast, Lyra went to the Freeman group. Melvin washed the dishes and then went to the group with her.

    The Charlotte thing was barely over.

    Lyra¡¯s next target was the Harrington Group.

    Her money had been in the Harrington family¡¯s pocket for too long, and it was time to get it back step by step.

    Harrington Group was also in the real estate and construction industry. Although its reputation and market value were not as good as the Freeman group, it was also one of the leaders in the Frayton industry.

    Plus Lyra spent 8. 8 billion to purchase shares from the Freeman group and the money was into Ashley¡¯s pocket, Harrington Group had not suffered much damage during this period. Lyra called Jackie to rework the n with her.

    The same time.

    Melvin quietly skipped work from the construction site and went alone to meet Anthony in the agreed upon private room.

    Anthony didn¡¯t wear the military uniform this time and reced it with a casual ck silk shirt with two buttons slightly loose at the cor, revealing an exquisite and seductive corbone and pectoral muscles.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    When Melvin entered the room, Anthony was leaning back on the couch,zily drinking the wine.

    He picked up the red wine on the table, poured himself a ss of it, tilted his head and drank it all.

    ¡°Refreshing enough.¡±

    Anthony gently pped his hands. His eyes raised, gazing at him, ¡°I like Lyra since I was a child. If it wasn¡¯t for the years of dy in Security Agency, she and I might have gotten married. I know you like her too, but you got divorced. She is now just using you as a pet for revenge. You are willing to do that?¡±

    Melvin did not speak. His dark eyes were deep as a pool.

    Anthony continued, ¡°I looked you up and got nothing. Apparently there¡¯s more to you than just the Freeman family in Frayton. So who the hell are you?¡±

 Chapter 168 Bet on your life and shot your head

    He was reclining on the sofa. His blue eyes were smilingly staring at Melvin.

    The posture waszy and evil.

    He checked the men around Melvin. He was not a simple character, and Melvin¡¯s profile was so clean, so clean that he had to be suspicious.

    ¡°I¡¯m just Melvin. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s dark eyes stared at him. He stepped up to the sofa next to Anthony¡¯s and sat straight and upright.

    Melvin gently nced at him. The first he noticed was Anthony¡¯s perfect pectoral muscles and corbone which were exposed from his ck shirt. With the blue and deep eyes, he was simply good-looking like a goblin.

    Even he, a man, found this image beautiful, and Lyra should find it eye-catching too, right?

    Melvin suddenly remembered what Anthony said to Lyra ¡°affection for so many years¡±. And in the police department, when Lyra saw Anthony, her face wasplex.

    Lyra she ¡­ once liked him, right?

    Anthony noticed that he was staring at his body, and smiled evilly, ¡°I am a man who is imperative to what is mine. If someone else dares to get his hands on it, I will chop that person up and snatch it back. You know what I mean?¡±

    Melvinughed.

    Anthony wanted to chop him up?

    He poured himself another ss of wine and drank it haughtily. ¡°You can try. I¡¯ll keep youpany, but ¡­¡± Melvin said it in a highly provocative tone.

    He paused and his expression was serious and deliberate, ¡°Lyra she is not anyone¡¯s personal belongings. I have long learned it. She has always had opinions and ideas. She makes decisions that no one can influence.¡±

    ¡°Sure, but I can guide her to make choices, likest night.¡±

    The ck eyes of Melvin were a little focused, hostile, and cold.

    Anthony sat up and red at him, ¡°I taught her how to use a gun. She¡¯s very smart and learned so quick. I was right behind herst night and watched her did it clearly.¡±

    Melvin realized what he was trying to say and frowned furiously.

    He continued: ¡°If she didn¡¯t want to hurt you, she was perfectly capable of leaving you unharmed. So she was angry with you and even wanted to kill you. You are just a pet to her. Get rewarded for obedience and punished for disobedience. She stopped loving you a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°Think again about the look on her face when she first met me. She has me in her heart. When the misunderstanding between her and I is solved. You, the pet, will have no meaning to exist. Can you understand?¡±

    Melvin¡¯s thin lips pursed, and his pupils were trembling slightly. His dark eyes were deep and cold.

    Anthony admired the look on his face and smiled cockily.

    But the next moment, Melvin also smiled.

    ¡°You deserve to be the boss of Security Agency. You¡¯re good ating between us, and scheming. You can seize people¡¯s vulnerability and hurt their hearts the most.¡±

    With what he said, Anthony stared at him cautiously with his beautiful eyes.

    He didn¡¯t say too much, and Melvin was so quickly reacted to. This man was never so simple as the surface.

    Melvin continued, ¡°It wasn¡¯t just that easy for you to quietly ask me to meet you today, was it?¡±

    Anthony resumed his lightly smiling expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see how important you really are in her heart? When facing death, does she care more about you or me?¡±

    The two men looked at each other from a distance.

    One was cold, hostile and deep.

    The other was evil and impetuous.

    ¡­

    Lyra and Jackie were in a meeting. During which a sudden noise came from outside in the hallway.

    The sound was loud.

    Lyra and Jackie both looked at each other and got up to push the door open to check.

    Outside the door, a man in a suit was arguing with a female assistant.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked.

    The assistant came over and said, ¡°Ms. Carroll, I told this gentleman you were in a meeting with Jackie and couldn¡¯t see him. But he just tried to barge in and I almost couldn¡¯t stop him!¡±

    The man turned back to Lyra and bowed respectfully, ¡°Miss Carroll.¡±

    Lyra sized up his face as if she had seen him somewhere, ¡°You¡¯re with Anthony?¡±

    The man was happy to be recognized.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m with Master Cahan. I¡¯m sorry to bother you, but it¡¯s very urgent. My Master Cahan and Mr. Freeman want to y a game of betting life!¡±

    ¡°Bet life?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s cold eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°What is Anthony trying to do?!¡±

    ¡°They are now in Fantalure Bar room. Please quickly go with me to persuade them. It might end with killing!¡±

    Lyra frowned. Her small face almost instantly turned gloomy.

    She turned back and instructed Jackie, who was standing at the door, ¡°Go down and get busy. We¡¯ll continue the meeting tomorrow.¡±

    After giving the order, she quickly rushed to Fantalure Bar.

    After pushing open the door of the VIP room, she saw two men were sitting across the table on the ring-shaped leather sofa.

    And on the table, there were arranged and organized firearms parts.

    The desire to win and lose was extremely strong in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Noticing Lyra¡¯s entrance, Melvin, who was near the door, quickly got up and blocked her view.

    Lyra¡¯s eyes were cold and her tone was unpleasant, ¡°What for?¡±

    Melvin nced back slightly and said to Anthony, ¡°Get dressed.¡±

    Anthony raised his eyebrows and slowly buttoned the two buttons on the shirt, which were loose at his corbone.

    When he was fully dressed, Melvin moved to the side and let Lyra sit on the couch first.

    Lyra sat in the middle position. Her hands were folded and her posture was dominant. She coldly nced at the table of the overall gun parts.

    She sneered: ¡°Assembly games? Take a gun and shot the loser? Whose idea?¡±

    The two men were silent at the same time.

    Lyra looked at Melvin, ¡°He is the boss of Security Agency. He grew up with this stuff. You actually agreed to y with him. You know guns?¡±

    Her words was a test.

    Melvin¡¯s dark eyes smiled slightly, ¡°I¡¯ve had the pleasure of using it a few times before. Although I¡¯m not familiar with it, he provoked it in the first ce. As a man, of course, I have to fight.¡±

    Anthony said, ¡°Lyra, this is a game between us.¡±

    Lyra grunted coldly, folded her hands and leaned towards the back of the sofa. Her expression was cold and arrogant.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t take your lives seriously yourselves. I¡¯m not going to stop it. Feel free. Let me see who¡¯s head got shot first.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s men were dumbfounded.

    ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t you here to persuade them?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s expression was indifferent, as if she hade to see the fun.

    Anthony looked to his men, ¡°Get out. No matter what you hear or what happenster, don¡¯te in.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As soon as a few henchmen left, the room fell into an extremely intense atmosphere as the door to the private room closed.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Anthony looked at Melvin and smiled, ¡°We signed a life and death agreement. Whoever loads first can shoot the other person and never back out. You really want to bet?¡±

    Melvin¡¯s face was calm.

    ¡°Keep youpany to the end.¡±

    Lyra tightened her grip and took a breath.

    Anthony¡¯s heart was more ruthless than Melvin¡¯s, and he was bound to shoot if he won.

    But Melvin, since he dared to bet, must not be unprepared for the battle.

    Guns and weapons were controlled very tightly in Crana, and even for the powerful families, there were not necessarily many people who had touched them. And Melvin even said he used them a few times.

    She would like to see how well Melvin knew this stuff and how fast his hands were.

    Just thinking about it, the men on either side of the coffee table were sitting upright with a strong murderous aura around them.

    After the countdown of Anthony, the game started.

 Chapter 169 He would rather sink into it

    The two men got on quickly and methodically, moving so fast they almost ovepped and were indistinguishable.

    Lyra did not know how to assemble this stuff, looking dazzled.

    But she kept her eyes on Melvin.

    He was too calm. He said he had only touched a few times, but the skilled movements werepletely out of his muscle memory.

    It was impossible to do without years of experience in using guns so he was able to assemble with Anthony without the slightest disadvantage.

    She stared intently at Melvin. Her expression was growing grim.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Across the room, Anthony was keenly aware that Lyra¡¯s focus had been on the opposite side.

    When assembling to thest part, his hand deliberately paused for half a second.

    In this half second, Melvin had already finished putting it together, coldly raised his gun and aimed at between his eyebrows. The killing intent was rolling under his eyes.

    Hid bony hand gestured to pull the trigger.

    Lyra noticed his movement and voiced out almost instantly, ¡°Melvin, no!¡±

    Melvin was stunned, and his dark eyes suddenly trembled uncontrobly, but did not move.

    ¡°Drop it. That¡¯s an order!¡±

    Across the room, Anthony¡¯s eyes were provocative.

    Melvin bit his lower lip and was shaken by themand, and his body hurt as if there was pins and needles.

    After struggling for two seconds, he finally put down the gun. His face was ghastly.

    Anthony, however,ughed heartily, ¡°Congrattions, you won the game but lost her. As I said, you¡¯re just a pet that has to listen to its master. So it¡¯s time for you to quit.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s eyshes were slightly drooping. His dark eyes were empty and listless, and his hands and feet were cold.

    Anthony turned his gaze to Lyra again, and his tone was delighted, ¡°Lyra, I knew it. Although you don¡¯t, you care about me in your heart. Let¡¯s get back together, OK?¡±

    Lyra nced at Melvin and then at thest piece on the coffee table that Anthony had never assembled.

    Instantly, she understood Anthony just made a little trick.

    She looked to Anthony and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I just don¡¯t want to see blood, and if you had loaded the gun first, I would have stopped you from killing him just as much.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s expression gradually froze.

    Lyra continued, ¡°If I had to choose between you and him, I¡¯d choose Melvin.¡±

    After the employment agreement expired, she will not have any rtionship with Melvin. This was his personal assurance, and she still recorded it on her phone.

    But it was not so with Anthony.

    If she can¡¯tpletely cut off his strong desire to possess and think about her, it will only bring her a lot of trouble in the future.

    Anthony was tougher than Melvin!

    ¡°Lyra, I know you¡¯re still mad at me ¡­¡±

    Lyra picked up where he left off, ¡°I¡¯m long past being angry about what happened so many years ago. It¡¯s impossible to be together with you.¡±

    She looked to Melvin with a sexual and sensual smile. Her slender fingertips were beckoning towards him, ¡°Come here. Sit on me.¡±

    The two men were stunned at the same time.

    Melvin, under thepelling attack of her beautiful eyes, got up and walked over.

    Lyra pulled him into her arms as soon as she could and let him sit on herp.

    It was clear that she was smaller than both men, but her aura was overwhelming and she did not lose at all.

    The lightly provocative look as if she was the yboy who came to enjoy herself.

    Melvin was stiff. His brain was nk. His heart was pounding, and he couldn¡¯t figure out what she was up to.

    She actually offered to let him sit on her?

    Lyra saw his puzzled gaze, tenderly rubbed his short hair and said in the soft and seductive tone.

    ¡°Hold me.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s fingers stiffened and froze for two seconds before he tentatively wrapped his arms around her waist.

    Just as he came closer, Lyra, in a voice that only two people could hear, leaned close to his ear and said very softly, ¡°Put on a show with me.¡±

    Melvin wrinkled his brows and didn¡¯t move. His head was pressed hard against her shoulder.

    From Anthony¡¯s direction, Melvin bowed his back and snuggled into her arms like a lovable little man.

    Her face looked normal.

    This scene was extraordinarily stinging. Anthony¡¯s eyes tightened and he was difficult to utter the words, ¡°Lyra, are you trying to deliberately stimte me?¡±

    Lyra shruggedzily, ¡°Anthony, you like little women who can pamper you in your arms. I also have money and power. I can¡¯t be a little woman. I also like to raise a man to pamper him and love him. We can never be together.¡±

    ¡°And, I remember you have a cleanliness problem. The day I put your coat on the flower bed, and you never wore it again. You didn¡¯t like my action of putting it on the flower. You didn¡¯t like your thing to be stained, but you should know that I never belong to you. I belong to myself, so I would go and stain other men.¡±

    Anthony gritted his teeth, ¡°You are young, like to y role swap. I can apany you. You can y it for as long as you can. Everyone young and frivolous people do something ridiculous. I do not care your past at all. I only want you!¡±

    If he could find a chance to get Melvin killed, she will still belong to him.

    Lyra sighed darkly.

    He was really stubborn. It seemed to be insufficient.

    She gently patted Melvin on the back and gestured for him to sit across her and face her.

    Melvin did as he was told without a word.

    Lyra tenderly caressed his handsome face. Her voice was lightly teasing with a hint of tiredness, ¡°Melvin, you two have yed enough games, but I¡¯m tired of you guys making a scene. Don¡¯t you think you should do something about it?¡±

    Melvin¡¯s dark eyes stared nkly at her, and although he didn¡¯t understand, he didn¡¯t stop.

    Whatever Lyra wanted to do, he will unconditionally support her.

    Even if he knew that her gentle smile at the moment was just acting, but it was enough.

    Just in her arms, when he wrapped his arms around her slender waist, his nostrils ran into the nice scent of her body, like in a dream.

    If it was a dream, he would rather drown in this dream.

    Lyra saw him lost in thought and pinched his chin, raising her eyebrows to remind him, ¡°Give me the belt.¡±

    Melvin didn¡¯t hesitate to undo the metal snap, pulled the belt out and handed it to her.

    ¡°Hand.¡±

    Was she to whip him on the palm of his hand to vent her anger?

    He extended his left hand, palm up.

    ¡°Two hands.¡±

    Melvin dutifully did as he was told.

    But then Lyra wrapped a belt around it and quickly tied his wrists with a tight snap and bound them.

    Then she lifted his hands up and had him raise them high above his head.

    She pulled his white shirt out of the belt of his suit again, lifted it up, and handed it to his thin lips.

    ¡°Bite down.¡±

    Melvin was well behaved and held it in his teeth.

    The top was lifted, and under the dim light of the private room, his skin was flushed with sickly paleness after being injected with the special drug.

    The perfect abs were visible in front of Lyra, and the abdominal muscles were delicate and clear.

    It was extraordinarily eye-catching.

    Lyra gently stroked his abdominal muscles with her cool fingertips. As if he was like a delicious meal, and she was chewing it slowly.

    She smiled badly.

    ¡°Like it?¡±

    Melvin was so tickled by her teasing that a very soft grunt drowned in his teeth by ident.

    Anthony looked at them with enviousness and gritted his teeth tightly.

    This scene stimted his nerves extremely.

    He felt jealous, ¡°Lyra ¡­¡±

    Lyra ignored him.

    She just felt that the intensity was not enough.

 Chapter 170 Awaken from the dream

    Anthony was really irritated by it.

    He suppressed his inner frenzy and softened his tone.

    ¡°Lyra, I can do these too. I¡¯m better looking than him. Wouldn¡¯t I please you more?¡±

    Lyra picked Melvin¡¯s chin again and observed his features.

    ¡°You are good looking, but he is handsome, not the same.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s features were soft and delicate. A pair of blue eyes made him look more good-looking, more beautiful than the beauty.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Melvin¡¯s eyes were dark and deep, and his features were handsome and extraordinary.

    When not smiling, it gave others a cold and hostile feeling.

    When he lowered his eyes and pretended to be innocent, there was a feeling of a big wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing, very undesirable.

    His face was more handsome.

    His thin lips were lightly gripping the shirt. His hands were bound, which was the ultimate desire.

    It made others feel the urge to bully him badly.

    Melvin heard what she said. Her voice was crispy, soft and extraordinarily pleasant to ears.

    He kept his hands up and his shirt in his mouth, motionless. His handsome face slightly flushed under Lyra¡¯s teasing.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Being satisfied with his performance, Lyra took the red wine on the table and passed it to his lips, ¡°Here¡¯s the reward.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s teeth were slightly loose and his shirt slipped off.

    He drank the ss of red wine in one go as Lyra pitched in.

    Sweet and mellow wine was in the throat. It was simply the most delicious cup of wine in the world.

    His whole body waspletely sunk into the sweet aroma of the wine.

    He was unable to pull himself out.

    Lyra saw the dark red liquor drowning from the corner of his mouth and gently wiped it off with her index finger.

    The smear was transferred to her fingertips and she looked down at it, passing her fingers to Melvin¡¯s lips, ¡°Yours, make it clean.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly as he gently extended his tongue and carefully helped her lick the liquor from her fingers with a tingling sensation.

    He had the extremely pleasing look on his face, and it made Lyra¡¯s heart happy.

    In the three-year marriage, he was forever condescending and cynical.

    When she saw him, he was always cold and stern as if she owed him a lot.

    But what about this moment?

    This man sat on top of her, carefully doing everything he could to please her. He was like a big dog waiting to be caressed by his master.

    Such a scene waspletely impossible for her to imagine before.

    Lyra was so satisfied that her smile was bright.

    This smile was reflected in Melvin¡¯s eyes, and the tip of his tongue moved even harder to please her.

    It made Lyra giggle.

    Anthony was jealous and he red at Melvin with hatred.

    There was an urge to wish that it was him who was sitting on Lyra, and that it was him who could make herugh so much.

    He was resigned, ¡°Lyra, dare you say you never had a crush on me? Were all those years of affection just wishful thinking on my part?¡±

    Lyra withdrew her fingers, lifted Melvin¡¯s shirt up and brought it back to his lips.

    Melvin had the good sense to bite down as Lyra¡¯s stroking continued.

    She teased him as she answered Anthony¡¯s question.

    ¡°Anthony, I¡¯m not going to hide it from you. I did like you, but when I needed you the most, you backed off. So from that moment on, it was impossible for us in this life, and now, that liking ispletely gone.¡±

    Anthony looked despondent and couldn¡¯t say a word for a while.

    Lyra: ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m doing fine now. If you really feel indebted to me, you should stay away from me and nevere and disrupt my life.¡±

    Anthony stared at her with hurt under his eyes and froze.

    He expected her to turn around and look at him with even a half-hearted expression of dismay.

    Unfortunately, no.

    Lyra was teasing Melvin with a big smile.

    Melvin was made to sit up a bit by her. He began to be breathless and his grunts became more frequent.

    Lyra, seeing how hard he was holding back, asked gently, ¡°Want to?¡±

    He bit the shirt between the teeth which was slightly shaking. His brows lightly frowned and replied unconsciously ¡°hmm ¡­¡±

    Lyra was extremely patient and smiled dotingly, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s not convenient here. Go back and satisfy you.¡±

    She gently patted Melvin¡¯s waist, signaling him to get up. Then she helped him loosen the belt that bound his hands and handed it back to him.

    ¡°Tie it on yourself and get dressed.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s wrists were red from the belt.

    But his red stain was like a trophy that kept hanging around in front of Anthony.

    Anthony was hurt by it and his heart was hurt even more.

    When he was dressed, Lyra¡¯s small hand took the initiative to hold his big bony palm, ¡°Come on, go home.¡±

    From start to finish, Lyra did not look at Anthony on the couch.

    The two held hands and left Fantalure Bar.

    Together, they got into the car back to Seaside Vi before Lyra withdrew her hand coldly.

    After ying a scene, she was extraordinarily tired and gently closed her eyes to rest. Her face also regained its former coldness.

    The sudden change made Melvin a little ufortable.

    Just now in the private room, he heard the most wonderful wordsing from Lyra¡¯s mouth.

    She said that he and Anthony, she would choose him.

    She said that Anthony was good looking but he was handsome, and she liked his face better.

    Melvin¡¯s slightly red ears had not receded. He tentatively reached out his hand, wanting to ask clearly if there was not even a little bit of sincerity.

    ¡°Lyra ¡­¡±

    Without waiting to touch the sleeve, Lyra frowned in disgust and subconsciously moved her arm away.

    The face was the ultimate in indifference.

    She at least had the patience to exin to Anthony, but she didn¡¯t even bother to say a word to him.

    This indifference was like a constant reminder that she just acted. Everything was fake. He should not deceive himself.

    She was just having a falling out with Anthony. She was just doing it to irritate him.

    And he, at the bottom of her eyes, was nothing.

    He was a tool that can be thrown away after use.

    Melvin held back the dull ache in his heart and got out of the car after her without saying a word.

    When he approached the entrance of the vi, Lyra stopped and looked back at him with an expressionless look.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to let go of the skipping work today to meet Anthony. Clean up the yard and sweep the leaves up before you go to bed.¡±

    After saying that, she coldly entered the vi.

    The door mmed shut with a heavy thud.

    The door was like a barrier between the two, impossible to cross.

    He recalled Anthony¡¯s words today, ¡°You¡¯re just a pet to her. Get  rewarded for obedience and punished for disobedience. She stopped loving you a long time ago.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s heart was choking with pain.

    The feeling of waking up from a dream hurt him the most.

    The little hope that had been raised was unceremoniously shattered. The pain and disappointment were more heartbreaking and heavy than when there was no hope, almost overwhelming him.

    He grabbed his heart hard and held it against the wall, trying to ease through the intense angina.

    In the Fantalure Bar, Lyra¡¯s extreme tenderness was still shing in front of his eyes.

    Knowing that it was an act, he still did not resist sinking into it. It was he who lost ¡­

    ¡°Why you¡¯re not moving?¡±

    A cold, questioning voice suddenly sounded behind him.

    It was Lyra who had opened the door and was standing on the edge watching him.

    Melvin sniffled and turned to face her with his head down. His voice was muffled, ¡°I¡¯ll go sweep right away.¡±

    Lyra, keenly aware that he was not in the right mood, approached him and lifted his slumped chin up.

    The light at the entrance of the vi exposed his facepletely to her eyes.

    His eyes were red. His long and curly eyshes fluttered lightly. The sadness in his eyes could nit be hidden.

    Lyra snorted lightly in amusement.

    Had he ¡­ cried?

 Chapter 171 Can you love me

    She had known him for so long. Although he had pretended to be aggrieved a few times before, it was still the first time for her to see his crying look.

    Was he really sad?

    She sighed helplessly and softened her tone a bit, ¡°I said it was an act, and you were serious?¡±

    Melvin did not speak, lowered his eyes, with a touch of fragile vulnerability.

    Yes, he was serious and sank into it.

    In the end, it was the reality that hurt him.

    Lyra had nothing to say, and only by being awake from beginning to end will she not lose her judgment.

    Acting was just acting. The fake can never be real. She had always been clearly distinguished.

    Besides, did he want her to coax him?

    Impossible.

    Besides, she couldn¡¯t say anythingforting.

    She turned her head and was about to leave, changing back to a cold tone, ¡°Hurry up and sweep. I¡¯m going to bed.¡±

    However, she just took a step and her wrist was clutched by Melvin from behind.

    She had a tired look on her face, ¡°Let go, I¡¯m tired.¡±

    Melvin didn¡¯t move, and his red eyes looked at her with unmistakable resignation.

    ¡°Lyra¡­ can you love me once in a while, also care about me a little ¡­ my heart hurt for a long time.¡±

    His voice trembled slightly, with a hint of supplication in his low voice. The knot in his throat rolled lightly, and the hand clutching her wrist was very hard.

    Lyra¡¯s back stiffened and she stood motionless.

    Did it hurt?

    The answer was, it will.

    But she felt odd when the words came out of Melvin¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Ridiculous, who is not heart broken. When the disappointment umted more, I choose to let go. I once also felt the pain before. Since you feel the pain, you should let go earlier. What I said to Anthony today is also for you.¡±

    After she finished her words, she forcibly broke Melvin¡¯s hand and went into the vi without looking back.

    But she didn¡¯t close the door this time, and Melvin watched her back as she went up to the third floor and finally disappeared around the corner.

    She was right. Once she was sincere, she would be hurt by him.

    Now all this was just him walking through the pain she once suffered.

    He deserved it.

    Melvin didn¡¯t dy any longer and went to the back garden to get a broom and sweep the leaves from the garden seriously.

    Thete autumn night was cold and biting.

    He only wore a thin white shirt. His face was cold and pale. Despite holding a wooden broom to do a verymon thing, his whole person was still reserved and awe-inspiring.

    In the third floor room, Lyra left the lights on.

    She stood quietly watching from behind the window. Her cold eyes was wondering what he was thinking.

    After about a few minutes of watching, she indifferently withdrew her gaze and went back to sleep.

    Melvin swept the yard until 2 a. m.

    Because he only wore a shirt and withstood the cold wind for a few hours, he got a cold the next day as a matter of fact.

    As soon as Lyra woke up, she heard coughing from downstairs.

    After washing and putting on her makeup, she came downstairs and saw the tall figure busy in and out of the kitchen and the breakfast was on the table.

    Because he knew it was time for Lyra to get up, Melvin took his fist on his thin lips every time he coughed.

    Lyra stood in the stairs and watched for a while, taking in his actions. Her red lips pursed gently, saying nothing and walking down the stairs.

    Melvin heard footsteps and turned around to see Lyra wearing only a ck velvet long-sleeved shirt with a snow-colored gauze. Her tiny shoulders looked very slender.

    He hurriedly took the windbreaker on the coat rack by the door and helped her put it on.

    ¡°The weather has turned cold. Even in the house, you should pay attention to keep warm. You have a good figure. If you wear an extra one, you also look good.¡±

    Lyra did not refuse and raised her little face to observe him.

    He was carefully helping her to put on the windbreaker. His dark eyes were deep and quiet but hard to hide the sick color. The handsome face was a bit pale. His thin lips were bloodless.

    ¡°If you¡¯re sick, take a day off and don¡¯t have to push through to get to the Freeman group.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s hand, which was fixing her cor, paused slightly and froze for a second before he replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    With her jacket on, he helped her pull out her seat and Lyra walked right over and took her seat, eating her breakfast in silence.

    Just halfway through the meal, there was a lot of activity outside the vi. It was the sound of several bodyguardsughing and giggling.

    Eleven and Twelve¡¯s stab wounds were almost healed. They just released from the hospital today. in addition to some bruises on the face of the new Neen, his body was well.

    Lyra motioned for them toe in and the three walked to stand in the open space of the living room.

    They were about the same height, sturdy, long legs and narrow waist. in addition to Neen¡¯s a little darker skin, the overall was more eye-catching.

    Lyra took a sip of porridge while smiling with satisfaction, ¡°It¡¯s good you are back together. It will be lively in the future.¡±

    Melvin stood silently beside her. His gaze also sized up several bodyguards one by one, finally stopping at Neen¡¯s face.

    He wrinkled his brow, ¡°You are?¡±

    Neen bowed his head and answered calmly, ¡°Mr. Freeman, I¡¯m Miss Carroll¡¯s new bodyguard, Neen.¡±

    Melvin still had some memory of what happened on Crane Bay Bridge that day, and always found his face familiar, staring at him warily.

    Lyra finished eating, elegantly wiped her mouth with a tissue, and stated today¡¯s arrangement in a t tone, ¡°Twelve and Neen go to thepany with me. The remaining three stay at the vi.¡±

    Several people spoke in unison, ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±

    Lyra went to the Freeman group. Melvin got a day off but didn¡¯t stay idle either.

    Just because he didn¡¯t have to go to the office, it didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t have to do the housework.

    He took two cold pills and was busy until halfway through the afternoon when he suddenly heard two crisp, clear and special coded bird calls.

    It was Chad again.

    He went downstairs to the living room and had just opened the door when he saw Chad strutting once again from the garden, followed by Brad, who had juste from Suham.

    Melvin looked at Chad helplessly.

    The Seaside Vi looked like his own home, with freedom of entry and exit.

    The Lloyd family had a few bodyguards who had be so familiar with him so quickly?

    He thought. Chad smiled towards him. Seeing his weak face, he instantly became serious, ¡°Boss, I haven¡¯t seen you for few days. Why are you sickly again?¡±

    Melvin¡¯s dark eyes sank and he ground his back teeth, ¡°I¡¯m good.¡±

    Chad realized that he had said the wrong thing, and quickly tapped his mouth twice and said with a smile, ¡°I brought Brad here. Boss you can talk to him. I¡¯ll deal with the bodyguards of the Lloyd family to ensure they do not overhear the message.¡±

    Melvin gave him a warning stare.

    Chad would understand and immediately half raised his right hand, ¡°I promise to be absolutely polite and talk properly.¡±

    Melvin then withdrew his gaze, took Brad up to the second floor room, closed the window, and sat down on the small single sofa next to the bed. He was cold and stern.

    Brad stood in front of him in a disciplined manner, and seeing how serious he was, he hastily asked, ¡°Boss, is there something important that requires me to go on a mission?¡±

    He gently touched his wristwatch. It seemed to be difficult to ask Brad.

    Brad couldn¡¯t help but follow his caution.

    But he saw Melvin ask, ¡°How did you ¡­ pursue your girlfriend before?¡±

    ¡°Huh??¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Brad¡¯s pupils were stunned.

    What the hell kind of question was this ¡­?

 Chapter 172 You can fight with your life once

    Was it because boss was divorced, that he fell in love to stimte the mind of boss?

    His knees sank almost instantly, and he had to kneel down on the spot, screaming in agony.

    ¡°Boss, I was wrong! I never dare to quietly fall in love again. Please forgive me this time ¡­ or you punish me!¡±

    ¡°Who said anything about punishing you?¡±

    Eh?

    Brad¡¯s bent knee stopped midway. The posture was awkward. And his expression was obviously still puzzled, which was a littleical.

    Melvin¡¯s face was expressionless. His eyes were serious, ¡°I recently encountered a simr problem, so I called you to Frayton and asked you for advice.¡±

    The word ¡°advice¡± was uttered. Brad had trepidation, and observed him for half a second. Seeing that he really did not mean to get angry, Brad tentatively said.

    ¡°My girlfriend has a good temper. She is gentle as water, but can not touch the bottom line. She will explode if I get her mad. As for making her happy well, it is nothing more than a small gift and attitude, and talking sweet. When she needs you, you can decisivelye forward.¡±

    Melvin lowered his eyes and pondered for a while. His expression became increasingly grave, ¡°Lyra herself is a rich woman. She simply does notck money. She can buy any gift. She has seen more expensive and rare things . This one will not work.¡±

    Er ¡­

    Was this meant he was going to chase after Miss Carroll?

    Brad was instantly in trouble, too.

    He heard it from Chad before, knowing that Melvin suffered a lot by Lyra. It can even be described to be abused badly.

    This woman was hard-tempered and hard-hitting.

    It was harder for Melvin to get her back than it was to pick the stars in the sky.

    Brad scratched his head with a bitter look, ¡°Or, has Miss Carroll recently tried to make something? You can quietly help her, and then pretend to expose, so that she knows you helped her and grateful to you.¡±

    Melvin thought hard about it.

    Lyra was all about nning to put Harrington Group out of business these days, and he could indeed push from behind, but ¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll help her, but letting her know won¡¯t be necessary. She doesn¡¯t like to owe favors and won¡¯t change her mind much because of it.¡±

    ¡°So then, it doesn¡¯t make much sense for boss to do this ¡­¡±

    The two men went silent at the same time.

    The room fell into a brief silence.

    Brad had a sh of light: ¡°Given the current situation and Miss Carroll¡¯s temperament, the probability of you remarrying her is almost zero. Have you ever thought of facing her with your real identity?¡±

    Melvin didn¡¯t speak. His dark eyes were obscure.

    Brad continued: ¡°You are aware of what Mrs. Freeman and Miss Freeman had done to her before. The rtionship between these three women was stiff. Even if the previous debt are repaid, there is always a gap in the heart. As long as they are in, Miss Carroll is unlikely to consider remarriage. ¡±

    ¡°You have an idea?¡±

    Melvin raised his eyes to meet his, and Brad hurried closer and continued in a whisper, ¡°I think you can fight for your life once.¡±

    ¡°Life?¡±

    ¡°Yes, some people are very stubborn. They will only understand their own feelings after aplete loss, but this thing can not act, can not be false. Miss Carroll is very shrewd. It has to be true. In order to make her move, it is too dangerous. If you get it wrong, it can really get killed ¡­ ¡±

    He paused and fell to his knees with a poof, manually begging for his life, ¡°Whether you consider this option or not, don¡¯t give me up ah! I¡¯m going to get a license with my girlfriend next month. Boss, I don¡¯t want to die yet!¡±

    Melvin looked askance at his not promising look.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you. It was my own idea. I will think about this matter again.¡±

    Brad was just barely relieved to get up from the ground.

    The two talked for a while longer in response to this proposal before leaving the room.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    The vi was clear and quiet, and Chad took the bodyguards a ce they didn¡¯t know.

    Melvin and Brad searched around and finally saw four men sitting on small benches in the corner of the back garden, concentrating on ying poker cards.

    They were so focused on ying that didn¡¯t even notice Melvin and Brad when they approached.

    Seventeen: ¡°A pair of Queen!¡±

    Chad smashed two cards aggressively, ¡°I still have a pair of Aces. I didn¡¯t expect it ah ha ha!¡±

    Seventeen was furious: ¡°Shit! You left this behind!¡±

    Melvin and Brad: ¡°¡­¡±

    They can¡¯t find anyone anywhere, the result was they nestled here. If Lyra knew, deducting wages was the absolute.

    Brad did not think about this. He quickly ran up, with a hrious face, ¡°How can four people y this? Are you still short of people? Count me in!¡±

    ¡°Chad,e out.¡± Melvin shouted just in time, turned his head and headed for the trees in the front yard.

    Brad¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as he waited for Chad to ¡®step aside¡¯.

    Chad had no choice but to hand his cards to Brad to continue and followed Melvin.

    Confirming that it was far enough away that the poker ying squad, Melvin just sank his face and asked in a small voice, ¡°How did you do with what you were instructed to dost time?¡±

    Chad habitually looked around and got close to his ear whispering, ¡°Boss, do not worry. I used your name to Security Agency side to find some trouble. Less than three days, Anthony is bound to leave Frayton and should note back to Frayton in short time. ¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Melvin should be, and remembered the new bodyguard today, ¡°You go to check Neen. I always feel that he looks familiar, as if I met him in the Crane Bay Bridge that day. If it is true, then you have to guard against this person.¡±

    Remembering that Lyra also took Neen out today, he hastened to add, ¡°The information has to be quick.¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±

    ¡­

    the Freeman group, President¡¯s office.

    Lyra had just finished a meeting with Jackie when she received a call from Anthony.

    She picked up and her tone was extraordinarily cold, ¡°Master Cahan, was I not clear enoughst night?¡±

    Anthony froze and sighed softly, ¡°Lyra, Security Agency has something going on. I¡¯m leaving Frayton. I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll see each other next ¡­¡±

    Lyra had little expression.

    ¡°Business is important.¡±

    Anthony sighed again. His tone was heavy, ¡°Lyra, you are too heartless. Even if we can¡¯t be lovers, with the Lloyd family and the Cahan family, we are still friends. Andst night an old friend of ours came from Suham to here. Don¡¯t you want to know who it is? I want to invite you out for onest time tonight. You won¡¯t refuse to give this face, right?¡±

    Lyra was silent for half a second.

    She always felt that Anthony was strange and behaved strangely ¡­

    If she did not go to see for herself, how can she know what he was going to do.

    ¡°Okay, where is it?¡±

    ¡°Fantalure Bar.¡±

    After thinking about it, Anthony added, ¡°This time it¡¯s just the three of us old friends, so don¡¯t bring that little pet of yours.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Lyra pondered for a long time and analyzed what had happened during this time, in a clear and organized manner.

    She decided to call Twelve and Neen in.

    ¡°I have a party tonight. I do not need too many people, just Neen. Twelve, you go back to the vi first.¡±

 Chapter 173 Who is the old friend?

    Twelve nced at Neen who are next to him. He was a little worried and wished to speak but stopped on a second thought: ¡°Miss ¡­¡±

    Lyra waved her handzily, ¡°You can leave.¡±

    When the two had just left, she received another call from Keith.

    ¡°Rara, Collin has double-checked. The family¡¯s list doesn¡¯t have a file on a man who looks like this one.¡±

    Lyra pursed her lips and was lost in thought.

    Keith continued, ¡°It could be that your new recruit Neen is lying, or it could be this person is hiding deep. In any case, you can¡¯t believe everything, and Neen is someone you should be careful with.¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry, Keith. I know what to do.¡±

    Hanging up the phone, she took out the sketchbook in the drawer, flipped to the page with the portrait of the man in ck, and looked at it carefully for a while before continuing to work.

    It was close to off duty before she took Neen with her and set off for Fantalure Bar.

    Neen was driving and Lyra sat in the back.

    The atmosphere inside the car was quiet, and Neen would asionally look at her twice through the rear-view mirror.

    Lyra sensed his gaze.

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    Neen hesitated before saying, ¡°Miss, I was sent over there to kill you before. The people around you always suspect me, so why do you trust me? Even bring only me to protect you tonight. You¡¯re not afraid of what I will really do to you on the road?¡±

    Lyra smiled delicately.

    ¡°Since you have be my person, of course I will trust you absolutely. Besides, I¡¯m not weak. I can fight with your.¡±

    Neen alsoughed.

    She spoke without hiding, which he did like.

    The two talked quite harmoniously, and Neen suddenly got the idea to make fun of her, ¡°So what if I conspire with the other side and I¡¯m not the only one to kill you?¡±

    Lyra lowered her eyes and looked carelessly out the window.

    ¡°Would you?¡±

    Before Neen had a chance to answer, they arrived at Fantalure Bar.

    Lyra instructed him to hide in the shadows if he had nothing to do, and toe out when something happened.

    After giving the order, she went into the bar by herself.

    Because she was wearing a ssical ck velvet skirt with gauze tonight, once she entered the bar, she looked a bit out of style with the men and women in the bar.

    But Lyra didn¡¯t care about that, and headed over to Anthony¡¯s private room without a second nce.

    In the aisle, a very tall man with sunsses brushed past her.

    She stopped walking and her expression suddenly became serious.

    Because just now, she seemed to nce at the location of the temple under the man¡¯s sunsses, there was a ck mole. The appearance was somewhat familiar.

    ¡°Sir.¡±

    She turned back and her beautiful eyes were brilliant as she looked at the man.

    The man paused and slowly turned back.

    Under the sunsses, he had a high nose. He seemed to have good features, and was tall andnky, feeling like he had a height of about 6. 3 feet.

    Seeing that Lyra was staring at him and smiling, the man was a little puzzled. His voice was steady.

    ¡°Is thisdy calling me?¡±

    Lyra elegantly pulled her lips up and took two steps closer in his direction, ¡°Yes sir, may I ask how to get to VIP 69 room?¡±

    The man did not change his expression, ¡°I am not familiar with this ce. Miss you can ask waiters.¡±

    ¡°From your ent, you don¡¯t sound like you¡¯re from Frayton. Are you visiting from out of town?¡± Lyra¡¯s voice was soft, and her beautiful eyes were gentle as she osted the man.

    The man¡¯s eyes under the sunsses saw her eyes. His face was cold and icy, ¡°Miss, if you are asking for directions, find a staff. If it¡¯s a casual conversation, I have things to do, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    Lyra smiled and nodded, watching the man¡¯s figure disappearpletely down the aisle.

    It wasn¡¯t until she turned around that her eyes grew cold.

    She opened the door of the private room. It was quiet inside, only Anthony sitting alone on the sofa tasting wine.

    ¡°Master Cahan, you didn¡¯t deliberately lie to me about an old friend? In order to get me out?¡±

    Anthony took the initiative to help her pour a ss of red wine, with a bitter smile in his eyes, ¡°Do you think I would be this kind of person? Old friend is real. Just haven¡¯t arrived yet. We can drink and talk for a while.¡±

    He pushed a full ss of wine onto the table in front of her.

    Lyra walked right in and sat down, but didn¡¯t take the ss of wine.

    Anthony saw that she didn¡¯t want to drink andughed, ¡°Just a toast to see me off. You won¡¯t even respect me?¡±

    He finished. Full of mncholy, he drank the ss of wine . The pair of blue eyes lost their former elegance, and as if it was reluctant, he again filled himself with a ss of red wine and raised to Lyra.

    Lyra picked up the ss, shook the dark red wine elegantly and passed it to her nose for a light sniff.

    She asked tentatively, ¡°I have known you for so many years. You should not be the kind of man who would do underhanded tricks. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s expression grew serious, ¡°Are you suspecting that I drugged the wine?¡±

    Lyra did not speak, nor did she deny it. Her beautiful eyes remained lightly smiling.

    Anthony abruptly stood up from the couch, walked over to her, picked up her ss of wine and drank it.

    Lyra gently fluttered her eyshes and the expression on her face was unchanged.

    As if irritated by her distrustful eyes, Anthony picked up the remaining half bottle of red wine on the table, and poured it directly into his mouth.

    Because of the rush, a lot of liquor drowned out from the lips, sliding down his neck, leaving pieces of wine stains on the white shirt.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    After the whole bottle was empty, he mmed the bottle against the opposite wall.

    There was a loud snap and a splitting of the pieces.

    ¡°Can you trust me now?¡±

    His long, slender legs staggered slightly two steps forwards, and his eyes stared at Lyra with hurt.

    Like feeling hot inside the heart, he roughly ripped two buttons in front of his chest. His delicate corbone was vaguely exposed. With his face, he looked very lustful.

    Unfortunately, Lyra had no time to admire his beautiful face.

    She smiled with arched eyebrows and said in a soft voice.

    ¡°It was just a joke with you. But I ended up upsetting you, so it¡¯s my fault. Since it¡¯s a farewell, of course I have to drink.¡±

    She got up, reopened another bottle of red wine, took a new ss, elegantly toasted Anthony, drank the whole ss without hesitation. She showed him her empty ss after she finished it.

    Anthony noticed that her gaze was not focused on his movements, and felt depressed. Was it because with Melvin, that little pet, she was no longer interested in looking at the bodies of other men?

    Thinking of this, he sat back down on the sofa in dismay, as if unwillingly, he asked the final question.

    ¡°Lyra, are we really ¡­ impossible?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    On this issue, Lyra did not hesitate and her tone was indifferent.

    Anthony¡¯s head got even lower.

    Lyra could not see his expression, but could clearly feel a strong sense of frustration and disappointment all over him.

    There was always sadness and disappointment, but it was impossible for her to say any words offort, much less giving Anthony the slightest chance.

    Just when the atmosphere in the private room was weird, the door of the room was gently opened.

    A slender figure walked in with high heels.

    Lyra subconsciously averted her gaze.

    After seeing the appearance of the visitor, she was slightly startled.

 Chapter 174 Somethingâ€™s not right with the bar tonight

    Shuttling around from memory, she asked uncertainly, ¡°Are you ¡­ Reba?¡±

    Reba Cahan, who was happy to see that she remembered her, came forward and took her arm.

    ¡°Lyra, you are so beautiful. I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years. Did you miss me? Anthony said you are in Frayton and I couldn¡¯t wait toe and visit you.¡±

    Reba and Anthony were half-brother and sister. She was the seventh in the of Cahan family, and she was the same as the youngest daughter, three years younger than her, and used to love to cling to her from childhood. She had a naive character but also an arrogant little princess.

    She smiled and tickled the tip of Reba¡¯s nose, ¡°You have grown up and is still acting like a clinger?¡±

    Reba softly grabbed her arm wobbling, ¡°Lyra, youugh at me. It¡¯s because I like you. I still do not let others touch me. This time it is rare for me to leave home. Lyra, you have to apany me.¡±

    To apany her?

    This was not to find herself a little troublesome person?

    Anthony also said, ¡°Lyra, I only received the urgent mission from Security Agency this morning. You came quietlyst night. I will leave Frayton early tomorrow morning. You have to take care of her for a while.¡±

    Lyra frowned slightly.

    Lyra was just about to say no, when Reba pouted, ¡°Lyra, I haven¡¯t seen your home in Frayton yet. Just take me in for half a month. I promise I won¡¯t cause you any trouble.¡±

    Half a month was impossible. Reba would drive her crazy, ¡°Three days at most.¡±

    ¡°Three days is the deal!¡± Rebapressed her lips. She will rent a small ce to live on her own over here by then.

    The sound of a raucous dance floor was faintly heard from outside the bar.

    Since they had negotiated about the temporary ce to stay, Reba warmly invited her, ¡°Lyra, why don¡¯t you go outside with me to the dance floor? I¡¯m usually at home. My parents are very strict, and it¡¯s my first time at a bar.¡±

    Go outside?

    Lyra remembered the man in the suit she had just met in the aisle and was vaguely suspicious.

    She subconsciously nced at Anthony next to her.

    Anthony was pouring himself a ss of wine. The side of his face was exquisite. The contours were clear. The pair of blue eyes were deep. And there was no extra expression on his face.

    And Reba was insisting with a simple and cute expression.

    If she had something to hide, her eyes can¡¯t fake it.

    Seeing that Lyra dyed to answer, Reba stressed again, ¡°OK! Lyra, you¡¯re the best. Just apany me down to y for a while.¡±

    Lyra gently grabbed her cheeks.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡­

    Seaside Vi.

    Melvin was preparing dinner in the kitchen.

    Chad just sat in the living room, painstakingly investigating Neen¡¯s profile on hisptop.

    Brad, Eleven and other bodyguards were still ying cards in the backyard.

    ¡°Boss, pleasee and take a look.¡±

    Chad¡¯s tone was serious as Melvin came out of the kitchen and he turned theptop around and showed Melvin the screen.

    ¡°Boss, look, I took the screenshot from the surveince today in the Freeman group. I remember the day of Crane Bay Bridge ident. Neen was taken by Master Keith. He was sent to kill Miss Carroll. ¡±

    He paused and continued, ¡°And I can¡¯t search his information all over the. He is estimated to be a killer in the ck market.¡±

    Melvin looked closely at the face. His expression was grim.

    Lyra could not possibly know this person¡¯s previous identity. Knowingly, she was still willing to keep such a dangerous person around. What the hell was she up to?

    As he was thinking about it, Twelve came back. Melvin heard a movement in the backyard and he went over to the living room window.

    Melvin keenly saw him and opened the door in a hurry to find that Twelve was the only one back at Seaside Vi.

    He had a vague feeling of bad premonition in his heart and asked Twelve in a deep voice, ¡°Where is Lyra?¡±

    ¡°It seems that thedy had a party at Fantalure Bar in the evening. She said she didn¡¯t need too many people, so she let me back.¡± Mentioning this, Twelve lowered her head.

    Melvin frowned. If Twelve was back, then she did only bring Neen?

    Realizing what was going on, he turned cold and stern with a deep hostility. Then he went directly to the backyard and asked the few people who were gathering to y cards to go with him.

    In the Fantalure Bar.

    The dance floor was dazzling and psychedelic with colorful lights.

    Lyra leaned gracefully against the pir, gazing at Reba who was following the music on the dance floor and dancing as much as the others.

    She didn¡¯t care for such noisy asions.

    So she just watched from the sidelines, pping and encouraging every now and then, signaling that Reba was dancing well.

    asionally she observed the various people around the dance floor.

    And Anthony was leaning on the railing of the second floor¡¯s room door.

    Because of the rtive distance and all the colored spotlights around the dance floor, Lyra could not see his face. He seemed to be watching the situation over here as well.

    She stopped watching him as Neen suddenly appeared silently at her side.

    With a grim expression, he leaned close to her and whispered, ¡°The atmosphere in this ce is not right. We have to be careful.¡±

    Lyra softly replied with ¡°hmm¡±and kept calm, ¡°just before I entered the private room, did you see the man simr to your portrait?¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°I did.¡± Neen nodded honestly.

    ¡°Is that him?¡±

    Neen thought about it and shook his head cautiously, ¡°Although I can¡¯t bepletely sure, the atmosphere in the bar tonight is subtle. You have only me. We have to be extra careful.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, a handsome man with a slightly flushed face approached Lyra.

    Lyra nced at him and saw that he was good looking, like a well-mannered rich guy, so she asked one question, ¡°Something wrong?¡±

    The man was a little shy, as if he had gathered a great deal of courage, and pointed to a group of men and women in the cubicle opposite, with a supplicating gaze.

    ¡°Thisdy ¡­ I lost the game. They want me to hit on you. I will only pass if you ept my toast. Can you help me?¡±

    Lyra and he stared at each other, but did not talk. Her beautiful eyes were smiling.

    The man did not get her affirmative answer, and not discouraged. He  took the initiative to take the empty ss in the hands of a waiter, and poured her a small ss of red wine.

    ¡°Miss, is it okay?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t move and didn¡¯t pick up.

    Next to her, Neen quietly reminded, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t drink the wine handed to you by strangers at the bar.¡±

    The man lowered his head sheepishly and continued, ¡°Just now I saw you from the crowd at a nce. Miss, your beauty is different from all the girls here. Surely you won¡¯t refuse to help me get through, right?¡±

    Neen was still talking in a whisper at her side, ¡°No, don¡¯t answer that, Miss.¡±

    With two men¡¯s words, Lyra raised her eyebrows and smiled, ¡°Yes.¡±

    The man was surprised to see her agree and handed her the wine in his hand.

    Lyra was about to pick it up.

    Her hand just touched it. A sudden pair of long and slender palm stopped her.

    Lyra turned her head and saw a cold face staring at the man who handed her the wine, with rage under his eyes.

    ¡°She won¡¯t even drink my wine. You don¡¯t deserve it.¡±

 Chapter 175 Protect her and wound me

    What was Melvin doing here?

    And the toast he referred to happened a long time ago, right?

    He remembered it well.

    She nced at him.

    He was not the only one who came here,. Chad, Eleven, Twelve, Fifteen, Seventeen were all there.

    She subconsciously looked up at the second floor railing. Anthony was still leaning in ce. Because of the lighting problems, she can not see his expression, but can detect that he was looking at this side.

    The man who made the toast was fierce by Melvin and looked at Lyra innocently, ¡°Thisdy, I didn¡¯t mean anything else. It¡¯s just a ss of wine. I don¡¯t know why this gentleman is insulting me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s just a ss of wine.¡±

    Lyra smiled. Her slender fingers reached the wine that had been transferred to Melvin¡¯s hands.

    Melvin refused to give it to her. His dark eyes were gloomy, and his face was written with displeasure.

    Her beautiful eyes were gentle and her tone was gently coaxing, ¡°Be a good boy. Let go and I¡¯ll ept your toast next time.¡±

    With what she said, Melvin was instantly coaxed.

    Lyra smoothly took the ss of red wine, elegantly sniffed, and her red lips gently pressed to the rim of the ss, as a gesture to drink.

    The man who made the toast saw her movements and there was a vague flicker of excitement in his eyes.

    Lyra¡¯s lips, however, stopped just as they were about to touch the liquor.

    She looked yfully at the man, ¡°Are you expecting me to drink it?¡±

    The man froze and nodded expectantly.

    The next second, Lyra smiling eyes suddenly cooled down. She directly sshed the wine into his face, ¡°What you have in this wine, you know in your heart. The taste should be good. You can try it.¡±

    Originally she was not aware of it, but just now this man said he came from the cubicle. Melvin and the group of people appeared to obstruct them and the people over there did not react a little. And this man was eagerly attentive.

    The man was sshed with red wine and the stains were all over his face and body. He was a little annoyed, ¡°You can choose not to drink but you wronged me! Spoil the fun!¡±

    He wiped his face, lowered his head, and reached for the tissue in his suit pocket.

    Melvin watched him closely and noticed that his face was chilly when he lowered his head. That was not a good sign.

    The man took advantage of the fact that Lyra had withdrawn her attention and suddenly pulled out a small ss jar from his pocket and insidiously threw it at Lyra¡¯s face.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Melvin reacted almost instinctively, circling her into his arms, and a whole bottle of liquid was sshed all over the back of his suit, which soon smoldered.

    ¡°En ¡­¡±

    The burning pain came. Melvin¡¯s eyebrows tightened in pain. His face was pale but his arms still circled Lyra tightly, firmly protecting her in his arms.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s sulfuric acid!¡±

    Eleven shouted in horror.

    These words were like a bomb that blew up the crowd that was still dancing on the dance floor. They were screaming and fleeing in all directions.

    The scene was chaotic for a while.

    The man who just threw acid also took advantage of the chaos and ran away.

    Lyra was furious: ¡°Fifteen, Seventeen go after him! How dare he uses dirty tricks! We must get him back!¡±

    After yelling, she hurriedly observed Melvin¡¯s situation and quickly peeled off his suit and shirt.

    Melvin had a coldst night. He got low resistance, just took two cold pills and did housework in the afternoon. His physical strength had long been depleted.

    It was so painful that he couldn¡¯t stand up. He rested his chin on Lyra¡¯s shoulder, gently holding her waist. His forehead was dripping with cold sweat, letting Lyra keep pulling off his clothes and throwing them away.

    Fortunately, most of the liquid was soaked in the clothes. On his back, there was only the middle piece of palm-sized area being stained with the most amount of liquid which prated into the skin that was burned and bloody.

    But ¡­ was too painful!

    He was d that he was the one who got hurt. If the man identally hurt Lyra, he would really die of heartache!

    While feeling the sharp pain, he lifted his eyelids. His eyshes fluttered and the tip of his nose gently sniffed Lyra¡¯s nice scent of hair, just to keeping a little awake.

    Suddenly he noticed that Neen, who had also stayed behind Lyra, was gone.

    He hastily winked at Chad.

    Chad understood and quietly left to find Neen.

    Reba in the middle of the dance floor was bumped by the scattering crowd and almost fell. She rushed back to find Lyra, just approaching to see Melvin¡¯s bare back with bloody injuries. She was scared and her face turned wan.

    ¡°Lyra, what¡¯s going on here? How did he get hurt like this?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t have time to exin, ¡°It¡¯s too chaotic here for me to care about you. Go find Anthony first.¡±

    After saying that, she told Eleven to prepare the cat and Twelve to carry Melvin.

    When Twelve came over, Melvin refused him. His dark eyes looked weak but stubborn. He clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Lyra, I¡­ don¡¯t ¡­ want to go out naked.¡±

    Lyra understood, turned her head and stripped Twelve.

    She took the shirt to help him wipe off the residual acid and blood on his back, and then carefully wrapped him in the suit.

    Twelve wrapped his arms around his body, always feeling cool and a little embarrassed.

    It wasn¡¯t until Lyra called out to him that he rushed to carry Melvin out of Fantalure Bar.

    Fifteen and Seventeen chased quickly. The man was unlucky. Before he could rush out of the bar, he was caught by Fifteen and Seventeen.

    Lyra was just about to get into the car when she thought of the man caught in the bar and looked at Melvin, who had passed out from pain in the back row, and hesitated for a few seconds as she pulled on the door.

    In the end, she didn¡¯t choose to just get in the car, but ordered Eleven and Twelve, ¡°Hurry to the nearest hospital to treat him.¡±

    Eleven asked, ¡°What about you, Miss?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle backter.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    She closed the car door, and her eyes instantly went cold. There was killing intent rolled in his heart.

    Back at Fantalure Bar, she first went to the front of the bar and dumped a ck and gold card onto the table.

    ¡°Clean up. I want to borrow this ce. I¡¯ll pay. If there is damage, I¡¯llpensate!¡±

    The receptionist was stunned by her harsh gaze, ncing down to see the ck and gold card. The receptionist had only seen this kind of card on TV, did not expect to see the real one this time, and quickly called the boss to report this matter.

    The boss of the bar agreed quickly.

    The man was being pinned to his knees by Fifteen and Seventeen on the dance floor and was struggling and screaming at the same time.

    Lyra walked over and took the empty red wine bottle next to her, knocking it violently against the edge of the table, where it shattered with a sharp ng.

    The man who was screaming saw her holding the sharp half of the bottle after breaking. She was aggressive.

    ¡°What do you want! You ¡­ ah!¡±

    It was a harsh scream.

    Half of the man¡¯s face was cut by the broken bottle. Instantly his face was bloody and shocking, and he felt his eyes were painful, which was unbearable hideousness.

    Lyra¡¯s cold eyes were cruel as she ced the broken tip of the bottle against the man¡¯s neck. Her voice was extremely aloof, ¡°Who sent you?¡±

    Something like sulfuric acid simply cannot be carried around if it was not premeditated.

    The man endured the pain and did not say a word.

    Lyra¡¯s face was expressionless as she looked to his right arm, ¡°Is that the hand you just sshed with?¡±

    Fifteen and Seventeen understood, pressed the man to the ground. The leather shoes stamped hard on his intact half of the face, and they forced to break out his right hand and pressed to the ground.

    Lyra slowly crouched down. Her cold eyes were suddenly fierce. The bottle of wine viciously stabbed into the back of the man¡¯s hand.

    The heart-breaking scream broke through the sky.

    The bar staff shuddered in fear and hugged each other.

    Lyra¡¯s expression was numb and her tone was cold, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t say. I won¡¯t kill you. I have a hundred ways to torture you until you do.¡±

    After finishing her words, she stabbed the bottle into the back of the man¡¯s hand hard and twisted it around.

    ¡°Ahh¡­!¡±

    The man¡¯s body cramped with pain and he almost passed out on the spot several times.

    ¡°The next one is the left hand. If you kept silent, then next is the right foot and the left foot. You can consider about it!¡±

    The man was forced to break out his left hand again.

    Lyra¡¯s eyes were fierce, but as she was about to poke through his skin, her wrist was clutched from behind.

 Chapter 176 Stay at the police department for first time

    She turned around. There was anger in her eyes and she red over.

    The person who stopped her was Anthony.

    Anthony¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. His expression was serious and deliberate, ¡°Lyra, you can¡¯t use lynching in this matter. Since I am there, he should be brought back to Frayton police department for questioning.¡±

    ¡°He tried to hurt my face with acid. I just fought back. Is that not OK?¡±

    She sounded cool and tried to withdraw her hand.

    Anthony clutched her wrist, and his expression was still grim, ¡°He hurt someone and should be sanctioned, but you hurt him again, you are the same. Don¡¯t you forget. This is a bar. Even if you let anybody out, there are a bunch of staff watching. All are human witnesses.¡±

    Lyra was slightly stunned, and the corners of her mouth curled up in a cold smile.

    ¡°But I¡¯ve already done it. What are you going to do?¡±

    Anthony froze for a long time before saying, ¡°I can pretend I didn¡¯t see it and help you clean up the scene again, but you can¡¯t hit him again. Melvin, he¡¯s just your servant now, your pet only. You don¡¯t need to let yourself into trouble for him.¡±

    His words shocked Lyra.

    ¡°If Melvin hadn¡¯t blocked for me, it would be my face that would be hurt right now. You would still be able to say such things?¡±

    Anthony choked.

    Lyra forcibly shook off his hand. Her cold eyes were staring at him incredulously, ¡°Anthony, you are so strange to me now.¡±

    His pupils twitched slightly and he was feeling hurt. He silently stepped back and didn¡¯t stop her behavior.

    Without being stopped, Lyra had a cold smile as she squatted in front of the man again, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s continue.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    Ignoring his pleas for mercy, Lyra aimed the bottle at the back of his left hand once again and raised it high in the air.

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    Just as she was about to smash down, a man came from the door.

    It was Bernard, the captain of the third division, who arrived with a team of police officers.

    ¡°Master Cahan, you are there.¡±

    Bernard rushed in, saw Anthony first and greeted him. Seeing that Anthony had little expression, Bernard stepped forward to snatch the bottle out of Lyra¡¯s hand.

    Seeing the miserable state of the man on the ground, he hissed softly.

    He was sure she was a ruthless woman.

    He carefully watched Anthony next to him and saw that he looked bad and had no intention to help, ¡°Miss Carroll, we received a report of a disturbance at the bar. Pleasee with us.¡±

    Lyra smiled faintly, and her voice was soft, ¡°He threw acid on me and hurt my people. I returned it. Just a little too much force carelessly.¡±

    Bernard looked at the man who was cut by the bottle ss. Half of the face was bloody. Subconsciously Bernard gulped.

    This was said to be fucking ¡°careless¡±?

    He said squarely: ¡°Miss Carroll, as for what is going on, you have to go to the police department first. Pleasee with us.¡±

    Lyra blinked her beautiful eyes, ¡°Investigation and questioning is no problem. How long will it take?¡±

    Bernard answered her as he put the electronic handcuffs on her, ¡°That¡¯s not certain, depending on whether you¡¯vemitted the  crime or not.¡±

    Other police officers also came forward and handcuffed Fifteen and Seventeen separately.

    Reba heard themotion, came out, and went up to Anthony, ¡°Anthony, Lyra is going to be taken away. You can¡¯t just sit there and do nothing about it, Anthony!¡±

    Anthony did not speak. His eyes were gazing deeply at Lyra¡¯s back as she was taken away.

    Unable to persuade him, Reba tried to stop, but was blocked by Anthony¡¯s men, and eventually had to see Lyra off to the police car.

    ¡­

    Melvin woke up in a daze for a few hours because his body was powerless.

    The back injury had been bandaged and treated. The doctor saw that he was in a good shape, but his body was so sick and weak. In addition to anti-inmmatory medicine, the doctor also gave him an extra nutrient fluid.

    It waste at night when he woke up from his wad. Eleven and Twelve were sitting next to him on the bed and were asleep.

    Looking around the room, he did not see the figure that would reassure him.

    He subconsciously panicked and woke Eleven up.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Lyra?¡±

    Eleven yawned, ¡°Miss is in the bar after it. She probably finishes this time and gets back to the vi to rest.¡±

    Melvin frowned slightly. His low voice was shaking slightly, ¡°She ¡­ hasn¡¯t been here?¡±

    ¡°No, she asked me and Twelve to bring you to the hospital.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s eyes gradually darkened, and his heart was searingly sore.

    The pain was more intense than the pain of having acid poured on his back.

    Eleven saw his face andfort him quickly, ¡°Mr. Freeman, don¡¯t worry. It iste. Miss must be tired. I guess she wille here tomorrow morning.¡±

    His pale thin lips pursed into a straight line, said nothing. He rolled over, closed his eyes and pretended to sleep.

    But he knew in his heart that Lyra hadn¡¯te tonight and probably wouldn¡¯te tomorrow.

    A sleepless night.

    ¡­

    Frayton Police Department.

    Because Lyra was seen by the police who arrived just in time when she was hurting that man, plus thete hour, she had to wait tomorrow morning to be officially investigated. So, Lyra can only be forced to spend the night in the department.

    And Bernard, who knew Lyra¡¯s true identity from Anthony as an afterthought, his legs were weak.

    Holly crap!

    She was the youngest daughter of the Lloyd family that was the richest family in Suham. And she was Collin¡¯s baby sister ¡­

    He actually almost put such a big shot in the confinement roomst time?

    Bernard felt a chill on the back of his neck when just thinking about it.

    In view of the fact that the matter was still under investigation, he arranged for Lyra to have a deluxe single room in the department, and along with Fifteen and Seventeen also got a double room.

    Late autumn, the police department provided the suspects with the rooms which were basically spaced empty rooms, no bed sheets and covers, not even a chair, not to mention a ce to wash. And suspects had to report before they wanted to use toilet.

    The floor was so wet that some inmates would choose to sleep squatting at night.

    But Lyra¡¯s small room was different. There were bed sheets, covers, a single bed and carpet. They were afraid that she would catch a cold and provided even a table andputer to her thoughtfully.

    Although theputer can only connect to the department¡¯s intr, which meant she cannot connect to the externalwork.

    But in case she can¡¯t sleep, she can still get up and y the games onputer.

    asionally a policeman wille over and ask her attentively if she needed a midnight snack and can help her go pack the gourmet food from the five-star restaurant next door.

    The only bad thing was that the cell phone was confiscated because of the control requirements.

    Lyray on her bed. She was bored and thought the events of the day from beginning to end.

    While at the bar, she also noticed that Neen was missing, but since Melvin had sent Chad after him, she figured there wasn¡¯t much of a problem.

    But what happened tonight was too strange. She remembered meeting the man in the aisle who was basically simr to Neen¡¯s description, and if it was really that man who was up to something, how could it be limited to throwing acid?

    Or did Melvin¡¯s sudden appearance with his men temporarily interrupt the n there?

    What was the next step over there?

    She mulled it over and fell asleep without realizing it.

    Early the next morning.

    As soon as Melvin woke up in the hospital, he found the ward empty except him.

    The environment was filled with solitude and unbearable coldness.

    And Lyra, true to form, did note.

    He was bitter in his heart and pulled himself out of bed. As he just opened the door of the ward, he saw Eleven in the corner of the aisle, sneaking around to answer the phone.

    ¡°What! Miss is in the police department? Wasn¡¯t Master Cahan on the scenest night!? How could he watch someone take Miss ¡­ Okay, I get it. I won¡¯t tell Mr. Freeman about this.¡±

    Before Eleven could hang up, the phone was suddenly snatched away by someone.

 Chapter 177 Life is as important as your ex-wife?

    Melvin tightened his eyebrows and red angrily at Eleven. his dark eyes were chilling, ¡°Did you just say Lyra went to the police departmentst night?¡±

    Eleven was simply speechless!

    It was Fifteen who called from the police department. They only said that they wanted to hide it from Melvin first, so that he could recuperate well, but the result was he caught on the spot.

    ¡°Mr. Freeman, don¡¯t worry. Master Keith is in it. She¡¯ll be fine. May she just needs to do a statement, and then she¡¯ll be released.¡±

    How was it possible to feel at ease?

    She spentst night in the police department. How cold it was inside! She couldn¡¯t sleep well at all!

    He turned his head and was about to go downstairs when Eleven stopped him.

    ¡°Mr. Freeman you can not be discharged from the hospital yet. The doctor said the fluid is not just concentrated sulfuric acid. They need to test. You have to stay in the hospital for observation!¡±

    Melvin simply ignored it.

    As he just walked a few steps, he suddenly the blood was surged up from his chest and he felt the taste of the blood in his throat.

    He gagged and coughed twice. His fist was stained with small pieces of bright red blood, and his originally pale lips were stained with a small circle of bright red.

    Eleven saw that he actually vomited blood and was scared. He hurriedly dragged him back to the ward and turned his head to go to the doctor.

    Melvin stopped him, ¡°I¡¯m fine, no need to make a fuss.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re vomiting blood! How can this be trivial? You have to get a doctor to re-do a physical examination.¡±

    Melvin pulled him back and stressed, ¡°It¡¯s really okay. Not vomiting blood. I was just too anxious and identally bit my tongue. Don¡¯t make a big deal out of it and tell Lyra. She has a bunch of unresolved problems over there. Don¡¯t add to her burden.¡±

    ¡°Really? Just biting your tongue?¡±

    Eleven was a little unconvinced.

    Melvin nodded without changing his face, and when he faltered, he continued, ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry. Could you pack a porridge and send it up for me?¡±

    ¡°There should be porridge in the hospital cafeteria. I¡¯ll ask the nurse to bring it over for you.¡±

    Eleven made a move to press the bedside call, but was stopped by Melvin, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat the hospital¡¯s. I want it from the Doug Hotel next door. Please get it for me.¡±

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    Eleven was a little hesitant. Twelve went to help deal with thedy¡¯s issue. If he left, Melvin had no one around.

    Melvin could see his concern. His face was pale and his thin lips were smiling, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going anywhere. I know Lyra has Keith and Collin who will help her. I¡¯ll stay in the hospital and not get involved.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Melvin ordered more breakfast dishes and asked for them to be made to order.

    Eleven did not suspect but still felt a little uneasy. Before he went out, he instructed him.

    Melvin nodded calmly, and his hand hidden under the sleeve clenched with veins bulging.

    Until Eleven leftpletely, he quickly rushed to the toilet that came with the VIP ward and vomited a mouthful of blood furiously.

    With his head spinning, he barely managed to hold on to the sink so he wouldn¡¯t pass out on the spot.

    Even if it was because of being injected with a special drug, the concentrated sulfuric acid only corroded and burnt the skin. It should not have an effect on his body.

    He took off his shirt, removed the bandage on his back, and observed the wound on his back through the mirror, which was clearly medicated but was still bright red and hideous. It showed signs of continuing to fester.

    Melvin¡¯s eyes faintly shed with a trace ofplexity.

    This was ¡­

    He cleaned the blood off his lips, redressed his shirt, sat back down on the bed, and sent a message to Chad.

    Fifteen minutester, Chad arrived in a hurry.

    Seeing Melvin sitting by the bed with a slight frown on his brow, as if he was bracing himself, he hurriedly went up to give him a hand and unexpectedly found Melvin¡¯s hand so cold.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re in bad state.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, hiding the intense pain in his back. His expression was extraordinarily cold and stern, and his dark eyes were deep.

    He asked in a false voice, ¡°Where is Neen?¡±

    ¡°I found him. He exined that he saw the man who ordered him to harm Lyra before, but did not catch up. I have no evidence, so I let him go back to Seaside Vi first. When the timees, he will report the matter to Miss Carroll himself.¡±

    Melvin rolled the knot in his throat, ¡°You find someone to keep an eye on Neen. Once there is movement,e to report first. As for he police department, you ask them to release her in the name of the National Investigation Bureau. If Lyra wants to arraign the man who threw acidst night, let them cooperate fully.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He still wanted to speak. His arms that propped up on the bed shook, and his whole body was weak.

    Chad observed his state and obviously felt that something was wrong, ¡°Boss, even if you were injected with special drug, that sulfuric acid only hurt the skin and flesh. How could you be weak like this.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Melvin didn¡¯t say anything.

    Chad came close to him and had to peel his clothes to see the injury.

    He wrinkled his eyebrows and his tone was chilly, ¡°Let go. You¡¯re getting bolder and bolder!¡±

    Chad can not help, and reluctantly said, ¡°Boss, let me take a look. You can punish me. If I do not see with my own eyes, I won¡¯t feel at ease!¡±

    Even the penalty was admitted, Melvin could not argue with him and took the initiative to speak, ¡°Not sulfuric acid. It should be S404 biochemical agent.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    Chad¡¯s hand shook violently, releasing the hand that was picking at his shirt, and his face went white.

    S404 was a new weapon developed by the warb. It not only burned the skin, but also caused certain effects on the interior of the body. But because the technology was not too mature, this effect was not yet able to be treated, so this damage may be irreversible.

    Chad¡¯s eyes were red and he felt incredulous, ¡°How can this ¡­ S404 in the market, it is clearly prohibited. In addition to the military, there is a dozen bottles of samples. It can be found ¡­¡±

    His words stuttered, realizing something and looking at Melvin in shock, ¡°Could it be¡­ Boss, you are suspecting ¡­¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Melvin eyebrows were hostile to the extreme, ¡°Anthony will leave in three days. Arrange for people to let him stay in Frayton in any possible ¡­ Investigate Security Agency to see if there is a record of ess to the drug storage. The S404 samples can not be missing ¡­¡±

    He gagged his mouth. It was a violent cough, and his action was still elegant and extraordinary.

    Chad rushed to help him.

    He slowed down and continued, ¡°Once there is a difference, I don¡¯t care if this has anything to do with Anthony or not, I¡¯ll me him as Security Agency boss.¡±

    This matter was too fishy. Whether it was to take S404 against Lyra or against him, then this matter will be involved with a lot people.

    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±

    Chad responded but he was more worried about Melvin¡¯s health than these things.

    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t we go back? Maybe a cure can be developed over there. We can ease the damage and pain of S404 on your body, and by the way, we can get rid of the 023 on you.¡±

    Melvin didn¡¯t even think about it, ¡°No need.¡±

    Lyra can¡¯t beat him, and as long as he wanted to stay by her side for a day, he had to y the role of being in a vulnerable position. And if Lyra noticed, it will be another inevitable misunderstanding.

    He had managed to make her change her mind quite a bit, and he couldn¡¯t give up on his previous work.

    Chad was really about to die of anger.

    Why was he so stubborn!

    ¡°In the end, your ex-wife is more important, or your own body important? What damage the S404 will cause to the human body, at present even theboratory does not have data. Boss you are not afraid that by the time you got your wife back, but you have no life to enjoy?¡±

 Chapter 178 Interrogation?

    As soon as he said these words, Chad received the cold light of violent anger under Melvin¡¯s eyes.

    He also knew that he was too anxious and said the wrong thing, and consciously pped his face twice heavily and bowed his head to admit his mistake, ¡°Sorry boss, I was the one who got excited and didn¡¯t mean to curse you.¡±

    He pped his face hard and the corners of the mouth were broken, seeping a little blood.

    Although the eyes were red, the face was written with displeasure and not too convincing look.

    Melvin eased the pain in his body, and did not have the strength to argue with him. His voice was low and weak.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back, but first to deal with Lyra¡¯s matter. You tell Brad to go back first, ask if there is a potion that can temporarily suppress S404. In addition, look for the special cream to get rid of scars.¡±

    Chad was speechless, ¡°Boss, you still think about whether the wound will leave scars. Is good look important? It¡¯s life that matters!¡±

    Melvin red at him grimly. His tone was cold, ¡°Continue.¡±

    Chad gasped, did not dare to dy, and pped himself hard. His face was even more swollen.

    The boss did not shout to stop, and he was about to continue to p himself. Then Melvin stopped him, ¡°Enough.¡±

    Chad rubbed his swollen face.

    Heined his boss who was simply heartless and unjust!

    His boss wanted to pursue his ex-wife and didn¡¯t care about this group of brothers who had fought with him!

    He was an inhumane guy!

    Melvin couldn¡¯t hear Chad¡¯s bellyaching, and there was little expression on his nk face.

    After talking too much just now, he was a bit drained andy back on the bed to rest with Chad¡¯s help.

    He wanted to get rid of the scars because he found that Lyra seemed to like to admire the body of a man, the abdominal muscles and back muscles and so on. If his back became ugly because of the scar, then he lost another advantage to chase her.

    After that, the ward was extraordinarily quiet.

    Chad stood and rubbed his wounds with grievance.

    Melvin was in bed and withstood the pain.

    It wasn¡¯t until Eleven came in that the silence was broken.

    Being slightly surprised to see Chad was there as well, Eleven ced the packed breakfast by the bed while asking, ¡°When did Chad get here?¡±

    Chad didn¡¯t speak.

    Eleven approached him and nced at him.

    What he looked shocked him.

    ¡°What happened to your face? Why is it hurt like this? Who hit you?¡±

    He looked incredulously at Melvin, who was a sick man with a frail face, and there was no way he could have beaten someone up like that.

    Chad held his anger, took the tissue paper on the bedside table, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and said in no good mood, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I did it!¡±

    Eleven gulped.

    This person was ruthless enough to beat even himself?

    That was awesome!

    He was frightened and consciously lowered his presence to help Melvin open the take-out box for his porridge order.

    Melvin sat up and gave Chad a cold nce, ¡°What are you doing standing here? No business?¡±

    Chad reacted, ¡°Oh yes, I still have things to do, so I¡¯ll leave first. Take a good rest. Eleven, please take a good care of him.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Eleven replied briskly.

    ¡­

    Half an hourter, Bernard, the captain of the third division of the police department, personally went to the luxury single room and invited Lyra out.

    ¡°Miss Carroll, you had a hard time herest night. You can go now.¡±

    Seeing him smile ingratiatingly, Lyra was a little surprised, ¡°No statement this time?¡±

    Bernardughed.

    ¡°No, it has been investigated clearly. What you did belongs to self-defense. Although the means of defense is a little too radical, you can pay some money forpensation.¡±

    Bernard did not expect that it was only early in the morning that both the National Investigation Bureau and Collin released their demands for Lyra Lloyd¡¯s bail, and he was once again amazed by the group of bigwigs behind her.

    Unexpectedly, Lyra said nothing and exited her luxurious room at a leisurely pace.

    Bernard followed after her and suddenly remembered something and hastened to add.

    ¡°By the way, the National Investigation Bureau called and said that if you want to arraignst night¡¯s prisoner Jerry Webster, you can do it anytime, and we¡¯ll all cooperate with you fully.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s feet halted and her eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    ¡°National Investigation Bureau?¡±

    Bernard nodded, ¡°Yes, you really have too much support. The two sides of the highest discourse support you. Could help me to say a few good words in front of them?¡±

    Lyra pursed her lips. Her expression was grim.

    She was sure she didn¡¯t know anyone at the National Investigation Bureau, so why would anyone there help her?

    But since she was given the privilege of arraignment, she couldn¡¯t waste it.

    ¡°You said the guy whomitted the crimest night was named Jerry Webster. Where is he being held? Take me to see.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please go this way.¡±

    Bernard led her to turn around and head to the far end.

    Walking down the aisle, Lyra wasn¡¯t idle.

    She asked Bernard absently, ¡°Who is the current boss of the National Investigation Bureau? Howe I haven¡¯t heard of him. He¡¯s very low-key?¡±

    Bernard respectfully replied, ¡°If you don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know either. This Boss has never shown up, and there are no details about his identity. All his orders are for his men to carry out.¡±

    He paused and continued, ¡°There is rumor that it¡¯s because the boss¡¯s too ugly, it usually wears a mask on missions. And as for the identity, it¡¯s even more of a mystery, but I reckon that such a big shot muste from one of Suham¡¯s several big families!¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything. Her beautiful eyes were deep in thought as she pondered his words.

    As the two talked, they unconsciously walked to the door where Jerry was being held.

    Bernard directed the police to unlock the door.

    Jerry was also held in a separate cubicle because he would be arraigned the next day.

    The door opened and he was curled up in the damp corner of the cubicle, with his back to the door, motionless, as if he was asleep.

    ¡°Jerry, get up!¡±

    A police officer stepped forward and gently kicked him twice with his foot.

    There was no response.

    Lyra sensed something was wrong and was just about to go inside to check when she heard the police officer inside yell, ¡°Mr. Bernard, the man is dead!¡±

    ¡°Ah? How could he suddenly die? Didn¡¯t we help him stop the bleeding and medicate his injuriesst night!?¡±

    Bernard was chanting, while quickly walking up to inspect the situation of Jerry on the ground, ¡°The body is still hot. He is just dead. There are no obvious fatal injuries on the body but a suspected needle wound in the neck. I¡¯m not sure if it was injected with drugs. Notify the forensic pathologist. Prepare for autopsy!¡±

    He mused and asked again, ¡°Who else came to see him this morning?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Police: ¡°No more, no one has passed by this way except the internal police.¡±

    Lyra stood in the doorway, listening intently, and suddenly realized something, ¡°Lock down the entire police department and don¡¯t let anyone out!¡±

    Bernard quickly pressed the rm and locked down the department.

    The rm bell rang loudly and the sound was very harsh.

    Lyra bit her lower lip lightly, staring intently at Jerry¡¯s body in the corner.

    Instead of getting the person killedst night, this person was killed after she knew he would be arraigned this morning.

    Was this a deliberate demonstration to her?

    Bernard investigated all police personnel, including outsiders. Ther was no suspicious personnel, andter he checked the surveince.

    But on the surveince video, he saw a scene that was both bizarre and arrogant.

 Chapter 179 Heâ€™s not pretending to be pitiful?

    Bernard rushed to call Lyra.

    On the monitor, the man in ordinary uniform stood under the camera, with his back to the camera, slowly extended his right hand and gave a thumbs down gesture.

    After that, he left the police department,pletely disappearing from all surveince.

    This attitude was extremely arrogant and provocative!

    Bernard also checked out several other surveince, and found only the back, or face was covered tightly by a hat and sunsses. He waspletely unable to see the face. Only the tall figure was vaguely visible.

    This man was not only arrogant, but also familiar with the police department¡¯s surveince. Did the department have an inside man?

    Bernard looked furious, but Lyra looked smiling.

    This man was somewhat simr in stature to the man she met in the aisle of Fantalure Barst night.

    And this action, he was deliberately mocking her.

    If she can¡¯t find him, her name was not Lyra Lloyd!

    From the surveince room, Lyra headed straight for the door.

    For Jerry¡¯s autopsy report, she was no longer interested in knowing, and took Fifteen and Seventeen with her to leave the police department.

    Twelve stood right outside to greet her.

    She saw Twelve and suddenly remembered someone who was still in the hospital, ¡°What brings you here? How is Melvin?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Freeman is fine. He was treatedst night. It¡¯s just a superficial wound. It should not be a big problem. Miss, you can rest assured, and there is Eleven guarded.¡±

    He stopped and continued, ¡°By the way, Neen just called and said he went back to Seaside Vi to wait for you and had something to report to you.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything and walked straight over to get in the car.

    Today Twelve was driving, ¡°Miss, are we going back to Seaside Vi, or are we going to see Mr. Freeman?¡±

    ¡°Go to the hospital.¡±

    She just answered, then thought about it and changed her mind, ¡°Or go back to the vi.¡±

    Eleven was in the hospital, and she saw the palm-sized burn on his backst night. It should not be serious.

    Moreover, she really did not have much to talk with him. Melvin must pull her hand and pretend to be pitiful again ¡­

    Twelve quickly started the car and sped off in the direction of Seaside Vi.

    After a few minutes down the road, Lyra struggled internally a few times and changed her mind again, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go to the hospital first.¡±

    Last night Melvin was injured to protect her. If she did not go once, she would be too impersonal.

    Twelve turned the steering wheel and sped in the opposite direction.

    In the hospital.

    Melvin was still having his porridge.

    Because he couldn¡¯t lift his hands, he didn¡¯t have much appetite and didn¡¯t want Eleven to notice, so he ate very slowly on purpose.

    Eleven also did not rush him, took the phone to sit on thepanion bed.

    The door of the ward suddenly opened.

    Melvin subconsciously raised his eyes and saw the extremely beautiful eyes.

    Lyra¡¯s delicate and bright face appeared in front of him.

    He looked at her steadily as she approached, and suddenly his heart was like eating a candied fruit, sweet to the heart.

    Forget about the porridge. She was as sweet and delicious as her casual expression. He even felt as if even his body did not hurt so much.

    ¡°You¡¯re here, Miss.¡±

    Eleven saw Lyrae in and respectfully called out to her, and hurriedly brought her a chair and put it next to Melvin¡¯s bed.

    Several bodyguards consciously turned their heads and went out, closing the door.

    Lyra walked straight to the chair and sat down, observed Melvin¡¯s face and frowned slightly, ¡°I thought you said you were better. Why do you still look so bad?¡±

    Melvin¡¯s pale lips hooked up gently and he said faintly, ¡°It¡¯s much better. My face looked like this because I am weak now. I will be fine tomorrow.¡±

    Thinking of the delicate breakfast on the bedside table that hadn¡¯t been opened, he reached for it with a doting tone.

    ¡°Lyra, you haven¡¯t eaten yet. I¡¯ve ordered an extra breakfast. All made by Doug¡¯s seven-star chef. It tastes good. Try it?¡±

    before touching it, a sudden fire-like pain came from the back.

    The pain quickly spread to all the limbs.

    He forced down the pain. There was little expression on his face but cold sweat on his forehead. His bony knuckles trembled gently.

    Lyra noticed with a sharp eye that he was not in the right state and refused, ¡°No, I had breakfast at the police department and I¡¯m not hungry at this moment.¡±

    He did not force, quietly withdrew the trembling hand, and hided in the quilt.

    Lyra thought about this morning and asked with a tentative smile, ¡°I had a particrly strange encounter this morning. I hadn¡¯t even taken a statement yet, and the police department actually released me, saying that the National Investigation Bureau had bailed me out.¡±

    Her beautiful eyes smiled as she observed Melvin¡¯s expression.

    Melvin¡¯s eyebrows furrowed gently, seemingly listening intently and a little surprised, ¡°There is such a thing?¡±

    She continued, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s ridiculous that I don¡¯t even know any person at the National Investigation Bureau, and I don¡¯t know why they are helping me over there, and whether it¡¯s good or bad to help me this time.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s face was calm, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a friend Keith knows. It¡¯s not unusual that he would help you.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything. Her beautiful eyes were staring at him for a moment.

    In the past, when it came to this kind of thing, he had long been jealous, making every effort to her to pander, to get attention.

    Suddenly he was so light-hearted this time?

    Melvin saw that she did not say anything and took the initiative to ask, ¡°Lyra, you must not have rested well at the departmentst night. Why don¡¯t you go back to the vi and sleep? I have no problem here. I guess I¡¯ll be discharged tomorrow.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    And he deliberately sent her away?

    It was so perverse.

    Lyra always felt that he was very wrong today, but his dark eyes were indifferent and she can not find out exactly where there was a problem.

    ¡°Lyra?¡±

    Melvin called out to her softly.

    She returned to her senses and took his words, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m really a bit tired, so I¡¯ll go back first. You get some rest.¡±

    Melvin nodded. The corners of his miserable pale mouth pursed, not detaining.

    Lyra got up and straightened her snow-white skirt.

    Before leaving, she cautiously instructed, ¡°If you are unwell, tell the doctor or tell me in time. Don¡¯t endure yourself.¡±

    Melvin smiled slightly, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t linger, turned around and headed for the door.

    She just turned around, and Melvin could no longer hold back the sudden upward surge of blood in his chest, and hurriedly covered his lips with his hand, vomiting a mouthful of blood in a soundless way.

    Lyra was keen to hear the slightest movement.

    She had just reached the door when she looked back again.

    Melvin was in the hospital bed with his head down. His left hand was still resting under the covers, and his right hand was picking up a spoon for the porridge.

    He lowered his eyes. His long curlyshes flicked, and he didn¡¯t look her way.

    Lyra frowned, opened the door and walked out.

    Except for Eleven who stayed at the hospital, the rest of the bodyguards followed her silently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t follow me up. Go to the car and wait for me first.¡±

    ¡°Eh, Miss?¡±

    Twelve didn¡¯t call out to her, but saw her go in the opposite direction.

    Lyra went to his attending doctor quietly.

    When she reached the office door, she walked straight in and gently knocked on the desk. Her tone was serious, ¡°I need to see Melvin¡¯sb report sheet.¡±

 Chapter 180 Unsolicited invitation to dinner

    The doctor froze and didn¡¯t move.

    After Lyra identified herself, the doctor immediately checked Melvin¡¯s medical records on theputer.

    ¡°This patient is basically fine except that he has a pretty weak condition.¡±

    Theb sheet was reprinted.

    The doctor handed it to her.

    She gently took it, scanned it carefully, and asked again, ¡°And how about the injury on his back?¡±

    ¡°It is the ordinary concentrated sulfuric acid that caused the burns. If he uses the medicine for a period of time, he will be fine. Pay attention not to get wet, but ¡­ after recovering, it will certainly leave a scar. It will not look good.¡±

    Lyra went over thebs again and they showed that Melvin¡¯s health was indeed fine.

    But can it really be that simple?

    Then why was Melvin so abnormal today?

    She always felt something was wrong, something strange, but she couldn¡¯t say it.

    ¡°Really? Don¡¯t hide it from me.¡± She stared at the doctor cautiously and emphasized.

    The doctor¡¯s face was t. It was not like he was lying, ¡°Yes Miss Carroll, that¡¯s what Mr. Freeman¡¯s test showed.¡±

    So maybe, she was overthinking it?

    Lyra withdrew her thoughts and her expression was solemn, ¡°About mying here, if Mr. Freeman in the ward asks, keep it a secret.¡±

    The doctor understood and nodded his head in agreement.

    As soon as she left, the doctor¡¯sputer screen had anotherpleteb sheet.

    Looking at several abnormal physical indicators on theb report, he let out a silent sigh.

    It was really ¡­

    He gave too much!

    After exiting the doctor¡¯s office, Lyra didn¡¯t linger and went straight back to Seaside Vi.

    Neen saw her get out of the car and hurriedly came out from the shadows.

    ¡°Miss, I heard that you were in the departmentst night. They didn¡¯t give you a hard time, right?¡±

    Just as he finished, Fifteen, who was the first to get out of the car, walked up and gave him a punch.

    Neen grunted, puzzed, stumbled backward two steps, and immediately there was was bruise the corner of his mouth.

    Seventeen still felt insufficient and raised his fist, ¡°Miss saved you and you still betray her. I¡¯ll beat you to death once and for all!¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Neen reached out to block, looked at Lyra who had just gotten out of the car with an icy face and exined, ¡°Miss I didn¡¯t betray you. Please listen to my exnation. If I really wanted to harm you, why did Ie back and reach out to Twelve!¡±

    Lyra nced at him coldly, ¡°Come in and talk.¡±

    Neen followed her with discipline and entered the vi living room.

    When Lyra sat down on the couch, he stood quietly next to her and reported to her.

    ¡°Last night I chased him out because I seemed to see the man in ck again at the bar, the one in the portrait I gave you. I saw that he was leaving. I forgot to report it in advance because I was in a hurry.¡±

    Lyra elegantly and haughtily poured tea, with little expression on her face and a light tone, ¡°So you caught up?¡±

    ¡°No ¡­¡±

    Neen was a little frustrated, ¡°I chased all the way out Fantalure Bar. He ran too fast. I did not catch up. But Miss, these two days I always feel that the incident is rted to Master Cahan. After all, he invited you to the bar. This should be his responsibility.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything, nor did she retort, taking a sip of tea and thinking about it for a while before saying, ¡°Got it.¡±

    She nced at Neen and noticed the injury on his face, ¡°Seventeen has always been impatient. Don¡¯t bother with him. The injury on you face doesn¡¯t affect you, right?¡±

    Neen rubbed his face, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It doesn¡¯t bother me.¡±

    ¡°Well, then, from now on, as before, all follow my side.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±

    Lyra nodded gently and Neen had the sense to head out when she called again, ¡°Get in touch with Anthony for me, and if he hasn¡¯t left Frayton yet, tell him I¡¯m meeting him for dinner tonight.¡±

    When she said this, she was ying with the cup of tea in her hand. Her face was indifferent and deep.

    ¡­

    Evening, Garden Hotel.

    It was originally Lyra who wanted to invite Anthony.

    But Anthony was so happy to learn about it that he personally chartered the Sky Restaurant¡¯s entire floor in the Garden Hotel.

    Lyra changed into a decent dark red evening dress. Her makeup was more demonic than the usual. Her red lips slightly hooked.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Once Anthony saw her, his blue eyes never moved from her.

    He bowed his head slightly toward her and gracefully waved his hand, ¡°Lyra, you are beautiful tonight, the prettiest little princess in all of Crana.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s smile was sexually and sensually provocative.

    After the two were seated, Anthony took the lead and asked, ¡°Lyra, why did you suddenly remember to ask me out to dinner tonight. Did you ¡­ figure it out?¡±

    ¡°Anthony,st night I slept badly. I learned that you are leaving Frayton, I don¡¯t know how long you¡¯ll leave. I don¡¯t know why ¡­ my heart always feel empty.¡± Lyra¡¯s eyebrows slightly frowned. Her slender hands gently covered the chest.

    Her voice was soft.

    The voice was petnt as she said ¡°Anthony¡±. With her gesture, she let Anthony can not restrain the emotion.

    ¡°Silly girl, you really do have feelings for me, but don¡¯t worry, Security Agency¡¯s things has almost been taken care of. I should be able to stay in Frayton for a while.¡±

    Lyra was happy to learn that he was not leaving for the time being, ¡°That¡¯s good. It just so happens that Reba is here in Frayton too, so we can have a good time for a few days before you leave.¡±

    Anthony alsoughed: ¡°Yes, but she¡¯ll drive you crazy on her own. I¡¯d rather be alone with you all the time like now.¡±

    Lyra squinted and smiled, not saying a word.

    Anthony looked at her and suddenly remembered something. Then he lowered his eyes.

    ¡°Lyra, I heard you went to see Melvin in the hospital today. How is he doing?¡±

    ¡°You mention him.¡± Lyra¡¯s smile gradually frozen, and said in a disgusted tone, ¡°he saved mest night and pretended to be pitiful. I am tired of seeing this and quite annoyed by him.¡±

    Anthony was delighted, ¡°Since you¡¯re tired of him, why don¡¯t you just abandon him. He is a small pet only. Is it bad to have me with you in the future?¡±

    Lyra smiled and arched her eyebrows.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s good, but after all, he was injured for me. I can¡¯t just abandon people after using them. They¡¯ll say I¡¯m heartless and immoral.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s expression froze, ¡°So you¡¯re nning to?¡±

    ¡°When he is discharged from the hospital, he will be kept in the vi for the time being. I will not let him go out during this period, so as not to go out and cause trouble. When the timees, he will be given freedom.¡±

    Anthony was silent. His blue eyes slightly narrowed, but he did not retort.

    Lyra changed the subject again, ¡°Anthony, I had a particrly scary encounter today.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I went to arraign Jerry who threw acidst night, but he died just before I went in for ten minutes. And the man behind it openly provoked me in front of the surveince. I always feel that he will stille to kill me. I¡¯m so afraid.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s expression grew solemn, ¡°There is such a thing!¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±

    Lyra tilted her head and looked at him suspiciously.

    ¡°Anthony, as a military man, Frayton¡¯ police will listen to you. And they didn¡¯t tell you about it?¡±

 Chapter 181 Punish to kneel for two hours

    Anthony froze and became serious, ¡°I have been busy with Security Agency during the day, so I did not ask aboutst night¡¯s case. I  really don¡¯t know, but ¡­¡±

    He spoke with a slight pause and stared at Lyra with apologetic eyes, exining.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Lyra, I didn¡¯t stop Bernard from taking youst night because I was angry with you and caused you to suffer all night at the police department. But you have to believe that I haven¡¯t changed. I¡¯ll always be your Anthony!¡±

    In his excitement, he reached out to hold Lyra¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I certainly do believe you.¡±

    Lyra smiled, did not move his hand back, elegantly pin down the hair, ¡°Right, my money isin the hands of Harrington Group for too long. If I do not to get it back, I always feel upset. I need you to help me.¡±

    Anthony obliged, ¡°Of course, as long as you want to do, I will help.¡±

    Lyra smiled with arched eyebrows.

    The two made small talk for a while longer.

    The mealsted until 8 p. m.

    Lyra refused Anthony¡¯s ride and drove back to Seaside Vi with Twelve and Neen.

    As soon as she stepped into the back seat of the car, the warm smile on her face instantly froze and turned cold.

    The atmosphere inside the car was extremely solemn, which can freeze people.

    Twelve and Neen sensed that she was in a bad mood and didn¡¯t dare to speak.

    When she arrived at Seaside Vi, Lyra unexpectedly found that the living room light was on and asked Fifteen to find out that it was her family Keith had arrived.

    She opened the door and entered. Keith, sitting on the couch, had an odd expression.

    ¡°Keith, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Keith¡¯s eyes blinked and he pointed to the phone in his hand and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s Collin. He called you and you didn¡¯t answer, so he called me.¡±

    Lyra instantly held her breath, and her little heart was pounding.

    She had always been unafraid of anything, ans she could even dare retort her dad. The only and the most afraid thing was her big brother Collin.

    Seeing Keith¡¯s face look like this, Collin must be looking for her.

    Lyra was almost reflexively weak in the stomach and legs, and said, ¡°Keith, don¡¯t call him yet. I need time.¡±

    ¡°Lyra Lloyd.¡±

    Just as she finished speaking, her big brother¡¯s majestic and stern voice suddenly came over his cell phone.

    Shit!

    Lyra was simply convinced!

    It turned out that the phone had been connected to the line, but also was on the speakerphone!

    He called her by her full name, which showed he was really very angry.

    She can not avoid. Lyra took the phone with tremble, ¡°Collin I was wrong. Don¡¯t get angry ¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you do?¡±

    On the other end of the line, Collin¡¯s voice was cold.

    Keith held his breath, not daring to say a word.

    Lyra thought about it for a long time.

    Honestly, she didn¡¯t know, ¡°If you say I¡¯m wrong, then I¡¯m wrong. Everything is wrong.¡±

    ¡°Lyra Lloyd!¡±

    It was a violent calling.

    Lyra knelt down on the spot.

    ¡°Collin I really know I¡¯m wrong. I am kneeling . Is it okay ¡­¡±

    The man on the other end of the phone was silent for two seconds and said with suppressed anger, ¡°How many times have you been in police department? This time, you hit someone in front of so many bar staff. Lyra Lloyd, you¡¯re really good! What if that person gets mad at you and wants to fight, and you get hurt again?¡±

    Lyra muttered and was a little unconvinced, but looked up and saw Keith who was signaling her not to add fuel to the fire.

    She softened her tone, ¡°I was wrong. I wouldn¡¯t dare next time.¡±

    Yuck! She was not wrong. She¡¯ll dare do it next time!

    Collin sighed, somewhat helplessly, and took two seconds to slow down before reverting to a cold tone, ¡°Since you¡¯re on your knees, kneel for an hour. Keith keep an eye on it, anyments?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    She hadments!

    With grievance, Lyra pouted, ¡°Collin, I have the marble floor here. My knees will swell after kneeling ¡­¡±

    ¡°It seems that you still don¡¯t know the lesson, so it¡¯s two hours.¡±

    ¡°Collin!¡±

    Collin very cruelly continued to pronounce the sentence, ¡°One more word from you and it¡¯s four hours.¡±

    Lyra gave in, ¡°Fine! Just two hours. I¡¯ll kneel. I¡¯ll ept the punishment ¡­¡±

    It was cold and ruthless!

    Was all men in the legal and illegal worlds so harsh?

    The phone finally hung up. She turned to Keith with great grievance, ¡°Keith ¡­¡±

    Keith gave her a reassuring look, ¡°It¡¯s okay girl. You kneel. I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±

    To stay with her while sitting?

    Keith was also heartless and uncaring!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Keith turned on his phone camera and pointed it at Lyra, ¡°Kneel in a standard pose and look more wronged. Be quick. I¡¯ll send it to Collin.¡±

    Lyra dutifully did as she was told.

    After sending Lyra¡¯s miserable punishment photo, Keith took the pillow on the sofa behind him and handed it to her, ¡°Here, girl, this is soft. Put it under your knees.¡±

    Lyra took it, and hesitated a little, ¡°Will Collin find out?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell him, and even if he finds out, it¡¯s okay. Collin is very soft-hearted towards you. He cares about you like hell. I guess once I send that picture, he¡¯ll be heartbroken immediately.¡±

    Lyra pouted. Why did she not feel that Collin cared for her? And he said kneeling for two hours was the penalty.

    Keith squatted down to help her and gently continued his lesson.

    ¡°This time Collin is indeed very angry, but he is actually afraid that you are hurt. You are also really too reckless. Next time do not do something impulsive again. To think thoroughly? Even if you have to hit someone, you can¡¯t leave you trace, to ¡­¡±

    As Lyra listened, she began to be distracted.

    She couldn¡¯t listen to a single word of Keith¡¯s recitation, just like the monk reciting the scriptures.

    Keith recited for fifteen minutes, ¡°¡­ girl, got it?¡±

    Lyra nodded obediently, ¡°Got it, got it!¡±

    She felt bored and stared at the clock in the living room.

    Only when she was punished, she hates time so much because it moved so slowly!

    And, Lyra deeply felt that she was too much of a wimp in front of Collin!

    From childhood to adulthood, when she made mistakes as a child, even her mother and father could not fix her, but Collin could make her submissive!

    Lyra was defiant, and next time, she¡¯ll not get punished as the Lloyd family¡¯s little princess!

    When she met with Collin next, she will grab him by thepels and say viciously, ¡°You¡¯re the son of a bitch who punishes me at every turn?¡±

    Eh no! She can¡¯t call him the son of a bitch.

    If Collin was the son of a bitch, so what had she be ¡­

    Lyra mulled it over and before she knew it, two hours had passed.

    Because of the soft pillow, her knee was only lightly red, except for a little sore back, which was quite easy.

    Keith removed the pillow and asked Lyra to take another pathetic photo of her holding her knees and being unable to stand.

    He sent it again and Collin¡¯s call came quickly.

    Once the phone was connected, Lyra wasining with a crying voice, ¡°Collin you do not even feel sorry for me. My knees are swollen. I can not stand. It hurts ¡­¡±

    Collin was silent for a while, ¡°Then next time we meet, I¡¯ll let you hit me twice to vent your anger?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what you said. I recorded it all!¡± Lyra smiled badly.

    And Keithughed at this as well.

    Good lord, Collin was cheated?

 Chapter 182 His request is a hug

    He was sure Lyra, the little viin, can¡¯t take a single loss.

    He shook his head, secretly sighing that he must not mess with this little girl in the future.

    Collin on the other end of the phone was not aware that he was set up by Lyra and said seriously, ¡°I heard from Keith that you recently find the evidence to catch the Harringtons. By the way, I help you check it. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll let Keith fax it to yourpanyputer.¡±

    Lyraughed in her heart.

    He will have time to do this ¡°by the way¡±?

    It seemed to be premeditated, deliberately waiting for her to finish being punished before mentioning this.

    So this was sort of carrot and stick?

    Although it was a little unpleasant to think about, she thought of her promise to hit Collin.

    It was still not a loss!

    And there was no reason not to take the evidence delivered to her door.

    Lyra answered sweetly andplimented for Collin before finally ending the call.

    Because Melvin was in the hospital and it waste after Lyra finished kneeling, she arranged a room and let Keith stay at Seaside Vi for the night.

    The next morning, Lyra went to work at the Freeman group as usual.

    Collin¡¯s promised evidence package was quickly sent to her via fax, which she printed out and carefully read over.

    It was true that Collin was very efficient when he was on the job.

    The evidence was detailed enough for Ashley to spend the rest of her life in jail.

    Tomorrow, she will send the Harrington family to their doom!

    She called Jackie for a meeting and was busy til the afternoon.

    Thinking of Melvin, who was still recovering from his injuries in the hospital, she thought hard about it and called Fifteen, instructing him to find a small item.

    When it was time to leave work, Lyra packed up and went back to Seaside Vi first.

    As she just arrived at the entrance of the vi, she unexpectedly saw Eleven?

    She frowned, ¡°Why are you back? You¡¯re not keeping watch at the hospital?¡±

    Eleven exined, ¡°Mr. Freeman said he didn¡¯t want to stay in the hospital and insisted that the doctor reviews and discharges him.¡±

    Discharged from the hospital so soon?

    Lyra was silent. She originally thought of going to the hospital to see him in the evening.

    Since they were back, it seemed that the injury was almost healed.

    She prepared to go in, but Eleven came close to her and whispered, ¡°Miss, I think Mr. Freeman is ¡­ weird this time.¡±

    ¡°Even you think so.¡± Then it seemed he was really strange.

    Lyra frowned her eyebrows.

    Eleven nodded, ¡°Mr. Freeman went straight into the room as soon as he came back and hasn¡¯te out since.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    Lyra, with a grim expression, went straight into the vi and up to the second floor.

    The door to Melvin¡¯s room was closed but unlocked.

    Lyra pushed the door in. The bed was t and untouched, no sign of lying.

    And Melvin was lying quietly by the window recliner. He was wearing a dark suit withzy and. He was appreciating the sunset outside the floor-to-ceiling windows.

    Because it waste autumn, the sun was not warm.

    But his perfect side face was gilded with a faint halo, so that his face looked handsome and cold.

    However, getting a little closer, Lyra noticed that his thin lips were pale and dry, and his face was even wanner without a trace of blood, which was still sickly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie t. It will press on your back injury.¡±

    Melvin was so lost in watching the sunset that he didn¡¯t notice until she was at his feet.

    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±

    He hurriedly supported himself and tried to stand up, ¡°I was so absorbed that I forgot the time. You¡¯re hungry, right? I¡¯ll go cook now.¡±

    ¡°No, if you¡¯re not feeling well, consider today your day off.¡±

    Lyra pressed his shoulder and told him to sit back down.

    When she touched him, she found he was so cold, like no temperature.

    Lyra frowned, ¡°Why are you so cold? And you look so bad. Is it the back injury that still hurts?¡±

    Melvin lightly pulled the corners of his mouth and let her ease her mind, ¡°there is no pain long ago. Probably the lying is too long. That¡¯s why the hands and feet cold, but I¡¯m fine. If I rest for two days, I¡¯ll will be fine.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t believe it at all.

    He spoke breathlessly, and his eyshes trembled from time to time, so why did she always feel like he was holding on?

    ¡°Sit back and let me see the injury.¡± She said and was about to go up and take off his suit.

    Melvin tightly grabbed the cor, not to let go, ¡°the injury is really fine. It has almost healed, and are wrapped in gauze. You can not see it even if you strip my clothes.¡±

    That was a good point.

    Lyra let go of his hand unhappily.

    Losing the support, Melvin¡¯s body can¡¯t keep bnce. He hurried to grab the handle of the recliner.

    Noticing that Lyra was staring at him, he smiled and his expression looked a littlezy, ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you care about me so much for once.¡±

    Lyra gave him a nk look.

    But thinking that this time he did save herself, she wasn¡¯t sarcastic, but changed into a serious expression and said.

    ¡°You know, I don¡¯t like to owe people favors. This time you saved me. I allow you to make a request. What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Anything?¡±

    Melvin raised his head slightly and locked at her. There was a flicker of light in his dark eyes.

    Lyra added, ¡°I¡¯ll try to meet everything except the re-marriage and the emotional requirements. You name it.¡±

    Melvin justughed.

    She clearly knew it. He only wanted this ¡­

    Forget it. He didn¡¯t have much time anyway.

    ¡°Okay then, you stand still.¡±

    Lyra nodded and stood still.

    Melvin¡¯s hand left the recliner and sat up straight, boldly slipping his hand through her coat and wrapping it tightly around her slender waist, ¡°Then let me hold you for a moment, just a moment.¡±

    Her body was warm and Melvin was cold all over.

    This hug, he felt that even his heart was warm.

    ¡°Just this?¡±

    Lyra was slightly stunned.

    Was that all he was asking for?

    ¡°Well ¡­¡±

    Lyra did not move, standing straight and stiff, allowing him to press his head obediently against her stomach. His hands were tightly around her waist.

    But after standing quietly for a while, she suddenly noticed that she had her hands hanging down, which was a bit of a strange.

    Since it was his request, it was not good not to hug him back.

    So subconsciously, she put her hand to his back, trying to have a ¡°false hug¡±.

    But it stopped again.

    Thinking about the injury on his back, her fingers froze for a minute and eventually switched to touching her head.

    He had short ck hair which was clean, soft and smooth, and felt good to the touch.

    Lyra touched it and enjoyed herself.

    Simply she can¡¯t stop it.

    Melvin, who was touched on the head, frowned.

    Why did he feel ¡­ Lyra was petting a dog?

    Originally he was in Lyra¡¯s arms and reluctant to let go. After realizing this, he voluntarily released her embrace.

    Heughed in a false voice: ¡°Well, my request has been met, and you don¡¯t owe me a favor.¡±

    Lyra withdrew her hand from touching his head.

    After some thought, she still took out a fine ck and gold gift box from her coat pocket and handed it to him.

    ¡°This is what I¡¯m going to give you as a thank you gift.¡±

    Melvin nced up at her suspiciously, so she had just asked him to make a request. It was just a test?

    Was it to see if his request will be greedy and excessive?

    He took the gift box handed by Lyra and opened the ribbon with a light tremor in his fingers.

    It was a small thumb-thin needle, simr to the special drug he was injected with.

    This was ¡­

    Melvin frowned deeply, and his dark eyes looked at her in aplicated way.

    Lyra exined, ¡°The special drug you were injected with before is called 023 conditioning drug. This is an antidote to 023. It is not painful, and your physique will soon return to normal after the injection.¡±

    ¡°For ¡­ what?¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Melvin bit his lower lip, holding back the choking sensation.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it agreed¡­ ording to employment agreement, it will end when expires as agreed? Are you still ¡­ so eager to draw a line with me ¡­?¡±

 Chapter 183 Will you remember me after I die?

    His heart ached like a twinge, and the suffocating feeling in his chest was overwhelming so much that he can barely breathe.

    What did he need to do to win her heart back ¡­?

    Lyra turned her head, brought a footstool over from beside the small sofa in the room, and sat across from him with a serious look.

    ¡°To give you the antidote is not to force the release of the agreement. I just thought you always got hurttely. Because of 023, the pain will be amplified. You saved me this time and I help you to release the severe pain. It¡¯s also considered to returning the favor.¡±

    Melvin stared at her steadily, not answering.

    Lyra went on to exin, ¡°About the employment agreement, since it was settledst time and I still have your recorded promise in my phone, I won¡¯t mention it again.¡±

    This meant that she was not as defensive as she was at the beginning?

    Did this mean that everything he¡¯d dely had brought him one step closer to her?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid if you give me the antidote, you won¡¯t be able to beat me in the future. And I will bully you and hurt you?¡±

    Lyra smiled enchantingly.

    She asked a rhetorical question, ¡°Will you?¡±

    Melvin also smiled gently, and replied firmly, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    Lyra, however, suddenly narrowed her eyes, and the corners of her mouth were turned upwards in an evil way, ¡°So you¡¯re not afraid what I give you is not an antidote to 023, but a more potent and torturous drug?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t.¡±

    And even if she would really be so cruel, he would not hesitate to inject as long as it was her request.

    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t, so this is the real antidote. And it¡¯s in your hands now, so you inject it yourself.¡± Lyra¡¯s tone was light.

    Now?

    Melvin looked down at the box in his hand.

    He will have almost reached the limit of his strength, and his body was iparably off.

    If the injection was given now, Lyra, with her savvy, would have noticed that something was wrong with his body.

    She didn¡¯t like to owe favors. If she knew it wasn¡¯t acid that night at the bar, but the S404 bio-virus, she would feel guilty, right?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    But, guilt was not love after all ¡­

    He didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°What? Are you really afraid I¡¯ll fix you?¡±

    Melvin shook his head. His low voice was weak, ¡°I injected itst time, this time ¡­ you help me, okay?¡±

    He handed her the ck and gold box. And his words were with a hint of petnce.

    Lyra didn¡¯t answer but stared at his eyes.

    He added, ¡°Just onest time.¡±

    Lyra took it, but saw that he didn¡¯t mean to undress. He leaned back andy back in the recliner.

    ¡°What are you doing? Take off your clothes. I¡¯ll inject your arm.¡±

    Melvin tilted his head sideways, revealing his pale paper-like neck. His sensual Adam¡¯s apple was bobbing in his throat, ¡°Jugr vein is OK.¡±

    Lyra looked askance at him. She was not ambiguous and directly injected the drug into him. Her force was considerable.

    To get a shot in the jugr vein was quite painful.

    But Melvin just frowned lightly, with no extra expression.

    The thumb-long bottle that contained the drug was injected in within ten seconds.

    Lyra tossed it into the trash, and turned back to find Melvin motionless. He was watching the sunset again.

    He always let her feels he waszy and had not much spirit.

    Lyra always felt that something was wrong with him and was about to continue asking questions when Melvin took the lead, ¡°Lyra, if I die, will you remember me for the rest of your life?¡±

    His voice was light and careless.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lyra raised her eyebrows and snickered, ¡°When you die, I¡¯ll forget you quickly and move on with my life. But, it is said that scourgests many years. I am afraid that a man as bad as you will not die for a while.¡±

    Melvinughed lightly, and theining tone was flooded with faint spoiling, ¡°You¡¯re really a ¡­ merciless bad woman.¡±

    What was even more ridiculous was that he liked her being bad, her ruthlessness and her everything.

    He was already obsessed with it, being unable to extricate himself.

    Lyra didn¡¯t deny it, ¡°I never said I am nice.¡±

    Melvin just smiled. His lips was iparably pale and colorless and his long curly eyshes fluttered feebly.

    His dark eyes were bleak now, and he was staring at the sky.

    He really looked like a dying man.

    The more Lyra watched him, the stranger it seemed.

    He was in such bad state.

    It was just sulfuric acid. It won¡¯t hurt the inside of his body, not to mention she gave him the antidote to 023.

    ¡°Was the hospital not good and did not check your body thoroughly? Le¡¯s go to the best hospital in Frayton.¡±

    She was about to go and forced Melvin to get up when Neen knocked on the door and came in.

    ¡°Miss, you missed a call on your cell phone. Master Cahan is here. His car is parked in front of the vi right now. He said he wants to pick you up to go to dinner with him tonight.¡±

    Lyra hesitated, but decided to take Melvin to the hospital first, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go get a checkup first.¡±

    Melvin stopped her and said in a weal voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just need to rest for two days. Go and have dinner with him. Don¡¯t keep him waiting.¡±

    Lyra frowned.

    When Anthony invited her to dinnerst time, he was fighting for her favor and did sad-fishing in front of so many people outside the police department.

    Not only did he not stop it this time, he even encouraged her to go out to have dinner with Anthony?

    By the door, Neen was still cautiously saying, ¡°Miss, will you?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything, wrinkling her brows and staring at Melvin.

    Melvin did not look at her, but continued to watch the sky. He looked aloof as if no body was allowed to approach him.

    What was wrong with him?

    Lyra was puzzled, but now she did have something very important to do.

    She cautiously asked again, ¡°Melvin, tell me the truth. Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡±

    Melvin nodded gently. His expression was light, ¡°I¡¯m just sleepy. I¡¯ll take a nap after you leave, and I¡¯ll get up after a nap ¡­.¡±

    Lyra stared at him for a moment, then at Anthony¡¯s car parked outside the vi. She was hesitated and sighed.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let you sleep. And I will ask Eleven and the others to guard the vi and not to disturb you.¡±

    After saying that, she turned to go out.

    Melvin suddenly reached out and clutched her wrist. His dark eyes were serious, ¡°Lyra, Anthony is not simple. He is likely to have a secret that¡¯s bad to you. You must be careful and beware of him in the future.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t think much of it, but replied with a soft ¡°hmm¡± and left the room.

    ¡­

    The light of the sunset was lightly sprinkled.

    The breeze blew the silk curtains, asionally falling on the man who was reclining by the window.

    Melvin didn¡¯t move, looking sideways and quietly out of the vi as Lyra got into Anthony¡¯s car with Twelve and Neen.

    Until the carpletely disappeared from sight, he held the handle in pain. The dull pain in his chest could no longer be suppressed and the blood in his throat surged up. He hurriedly covered his mouth with his hand.

    And it was followed by heart-rending coughs.

    There was blood sliding down from the corners of his mouth. And then the blood was drowning heavily in his palm and dripping through his fingers to the ground.

    He lowered his eyes and looked at the color of the blood in his palm.

    It was ck and red.

    The amount of blood he was spitting was getting more and more and the color of his blood was getting darker.

    This meant that the S404 virus in his body had fully exploded.

    He remembered when Doctor Y of the War Lab just developed this biochemical weapon, he had gone there and observed. When testing, animals in small sizes died on the spot.

    Andrge animals would notst more than three days after being injected with S404 virus.

    He counted the days when he was poisoned.

    Tonight was the third day ¡­

 Chapter 184 I give you my life, and you give me back my love

    He told Brad to rush back to the base to find Doctor Y, but he hadn¡¯t returned yet.

    But he knew his body well. He should ¡­ notst until Lyra returned from dinner.

    Did he really want to die like this?

    He was so reluctant, but he could do nothing about it.

    Now he did not even have the strength to write a farewell letter.

    And Lyra seemed to hug him just now for the first time since the divorce ¡­

    No, she didn¡¯t. She was just touching his head.

    Anthony was right. She was, after all, treating him like a pet ¡­

    She already ¡­ didn¡¯t love him anymore.

    As he thought about it, he gradually lost his consciousness, and his vision became uncontrobly obscure.

    ¡°Lyra ¡­¡±

    ¡°I give you my life, and you give me back my love, OK ¡­?¡±

    He closed his eyes in resignation with his hands hanging down helplessly. His demeanor was serene.

    It was silent all around.

    In addition to the rustle of the wind blowing the curtains, there was only the sound of the blood from his fingers streaming down drop by drop to the floor.

    ¡­

    In the car, Lyra¡¯s heart suddenly came with a sharp twinge.

    She covered her heart and her face turned pallid with pain.

    Anthony saw that she was not in the right state and asked, ¡°Lyra, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you not feeling well?¡±

    He came closer and tried to help her.

    Lyra reached out and refused, taking a few deep breaths before that pain faded away.

    But why was that?

    She had never had a heart disease.

    The pain was inexplicable.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I probably haven¡¯t slept well thest two days. Anyway, in a few days, it¡¯ll all be over.¡±

    When she said this, the cold aura under her eyes shed slightly.

    Anthony didn¡¯t notice the look in her eyes and said a few words tofort her.

    Lyra didn¡¯t even listen to him.

    Melvin¡¯s ashy and sickly face inexplicably shed back in her mind.

    Tonight, it was very strange of him.

    He asked the question about whether she¡¯ll remember him if he was dead.

    It was like the reluctance from a dying person?

    The deeper Lyra thought about it, the more odd it seemed.

    Especially before leaving, he took her by the wrist and said those things.

    He said, ¡°Anthony is not simple. He is likely to have a secret that¡¯s bad to you. You must be careful and beware of him in the future.¡±

    She was thinking about it now and what he said was very weird.

    He used ¡°you must¡± and the words seemed to exclude himself?

    And she associated his shaking hands, frowning, weakness to cover up the powerlessness, and the sentence if he died ¡­

    Lyra gasped and she yelled at Anthony¡¯s driver, ¡°Pull over!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Lyra?¡±

    Lyra quickly unbuckled her seat-belt and went to open the door, ¡°I have some urgent matters to deal with tonight. I may not be able to have this meal. Let¡¯s make a rain check!¡±

    ¡°Lyra ¡­¡±

    Anthony¡¯s words were cut off by the mming of the car door.

    Because it was in a vi area, there would be no cabs on the road. Lyra got out of Anthony¡¯s car and had to turn around and run back on foot.

    Twelve and Neen rushed to follow.

    Anthony¡¯s car didn¡¯t leave. It just stayed put.

    In the rear-view mirror, he looked at the woman who was running wildly back toward Seaside Vi with aplicated expression.

    ¡­

    Lyra had just left Seaside Vi when Chad entered the vi through an iron gate.

    Eleven, Fifteen and Seventeen saw himing in and all came out of the shadows.

    Seventeen rubbed his hands excitedly, ¡°Chad,st time you won my one month¡¯s sry. Today I want to get it all back with interest, hahaha!¡±

    Chad didn¡¯t say anything. His expression was serious and cold.

    ¡°I¡¯m not here to y poker today.¡±

    Seventeen and the others looked at each other with confused faces.

    Immediately after, there was a whoosh sound. Three people felt a pain in the back of the neck at the same time, instantly rolled their eyes and fell to the ground on the spot.

    Chad looked at the three people on the ground, and it was true that direct drugging was much faster and more effective than cottoning up.

    Brad put away the tranquilizer gun, came out of the shadows and asked, ¡°Chad, we can¡¯t just let them lie like this. Where do we carry them to hide first?¡±

    Chad nced at the three on the ground, put his hand to his lips and made the bird talk.

    After waiting for a minute, the vi was quiet, and Melvin never came to open the door.

    Chad realized something was wrong, ¡°Whatever, let¡¯s go up and see the boss first.¡±

    Because the vi¡¯s security door was closed, Chad wanted to kick the door in directly. Chad was afraid that Lyra will discover it, so Chad finally climbed the pipe with Brad behind the vi up to the second floor.

    After they opened the door to the second floor¡¯s room, Melvin, who was on the recliner by the window, and the dark red blood on the floor were particrly striking.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    The two men almost instantly flung themselves at his feet. Their faces were scared to colorlessness.

    Chad quickly took out an inhibitor frozen in a small box and stabbed it steadily into the vein in his jugr.

    Brad looked at Melvin¡¯s hands covered in blood. He was so heartbroken that his eyes were flooded with tears.

    Two minutes after the inhibitor injection, Melvin did not respond.

    He was cold and there was no sign of life.

    Chad shook his hand and probed the pulse in his neck, which had stopped ¡­

    ¡°Wake up! Don¡¯t sleep, boss!¡±

    Chad yelled wildly and gently patted Melvin¡¯s bloodless face.

    Tears flowed downward from his eyes. He knelt at Melvin¡¯s feet, sobbing uncontrobly.

    Were theyte?

    Brad, who was to his chagrin, felt mournful, and he sat down and cried without regard to his image, howling at the top of his lungs.

    Chad¡¯s eyes were red and he was getting emotional.

    ¡°Boss, I beg you! I beg you not to sleep! Wake up. You¡¯ll never wake up if you fall asleep!¡±

    Melvin¡¯s eyebrows were peaceful. Even the eyshes had not moved a bit.

    Chad was breaking down, grabbing his arm and shaking it desperately, ¡°I¡¯m begging you boss! You¡¯ll be fine! How can you die before your brothers! Wake up!¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t gotten Miss Carroll back yet. Are you willing to leave like this? You¡¯re not afraid if she marries Anthony? She¡¯ll be trampled by Anthony? By the way, there is Garrett! And Cody! There is a bunch of powerful men in Crana. You have so many love rivals. How can you die!?¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t even know that you got the S404 virus for her. Boss, are you really willing!? I¡¯m begging you! Don¡¯t sleep!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    He cried until he choked up and tried to shake Melvin to let him wake up.

    But the person in the recliner was motionless, cold and with temperature.

    He slid helplessly to the ground and leaned against Melvin¡¯s hand, beingpletely crashed emotionally.

    ¡°Boss, I was picked up by you from the Crana border when I was ten years old. My name, my skill, everything I have is from you. When you carry missions, I follow you to wherever you go ¡­¡±

    He took out a knife from his pocket. His eyes were ruthless and his tone was firm, ¡°My life is yours. If you die, I will die with you!¡±

    With these words, he aimed the tip of the knife at his heart and stabbed in without hesitation.

    ¡°Chad! No!¡±

    Brad shouted in despair.

    However, there was no blood spattering on the scene as expected.

    The sharp tip of the knife was stopped at the two millimeters from the skin that was going to be pierced.

 Chapter 185 Heâ€™s not so easy to die

    Chad raised his eyes insensibly and found a pair ofrge, blood-stained, but bony palms clutching his wrist.

    It was Melvin who woke up.

    Not only that, his strength was also restored because of the injection of 023 antidote.

    He slept in the recliner and looked sideways at Chad. His thin and bloodied lips were making a soft smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m not so easy to die yet. What¡¯s your hurry?¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Surprise shed in Chad¡¯s eyes, then he continued to cry, ¡°You scared the shit out of me! I thought you¡¯d really fucking died!¡±

    Brad was young and had just been terrified.

    The two men bawled in front of Melvin without regard to their images. They cried for a while and then began tough. Whileughing, the tears were still streaming down. Their expressions were veryical.

    Melvin gently patted Chad¡¯s shoulder and reassured him, ¡°I was just so tired that my heart and pulse only stopped temporarily with the influence of the S404 virus. But I could actually hear everything you said.¡±

    ¡°You can hear me! But you didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Chad was furious and angrily hammered his arm.

    The asshole boss! He cheated!

    And he caused his image to be tarnished!

    Melvin¡¯s brows furrowed and he grunted in pain.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My hands are out of control!¡± Chad was chagrined and gave his right hand a whack with his left hand.

    Melvin sat up with the help of his own hands, ¡°Okay, tell me about this inhibitor.¡±

    Chad wiped the tears from his face and turned his head to look at Brad.

    Brad understood and began to report in earnest, ¡°Doctor Y was shocked to learn that you were mistakenly hit by the S404 virus, but this inhibitor cannot cure the disease. It can only temporarily suppress the virus from continuing to spread so that your body can recover for a short period of time. The effect of the drug willst for a week at most¡­¡±

    A week.

    That meant he can stay in Frayton for seven more days at most ¡­

    Chad also said, ¡°Boss, you must go back to receive treatment this time. Doctor Y has started to develop the antidote. You need to go back for blood tests. Don¡¯t you want to go on with Miss Carroll after you are cured?¡±

    Melvin pursed his lips tightly and fell into silence.

    Lyra¡¯s phone still had his promise to disappearpletely from her world after a year, and it wasn¡¯t easy to stay by her side for a long time. He had to give it some thought.

    He mulled it over, remembering what Brad saidst time about the n ¡­

    As he was thinking, he suddenly felt someone was picking his clothes.

    He looked back and realized it was Chad.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Chad: ¡°Boss, ordinary hospital¡¯s prescribed medicine can not cure the injury on your back. Doctor Y took the ointment for S404 burns. You have to let me apply this!¡±

    That was right.

    Melvin didn¡¯t refuse, put his fingertips around the buttons and haughtily removed his dark suit, then his shirt, to reveal his lean and perfect body.

    There was a palm-sized burn in the middle of the originally well-defined back muscle.

    The wound was still bright red and hideous after three days, and the flesh on it had begun to rot, which was miserable.

    Chad, who was a ruthless person, could not help but hiss gently when he looked at it.

    He sent Brad to the bathroom to bring a basin of hot water and used a towel to first wipe the blood off the wound on Melvin¡¯s back. And then he used a tweezers to pick off the rotting flesh from his wound.

    Melvin¡¯s head was covered in cold sweat. His veins were bulging, and his jawline was taut.

    Chad was a little distressed and remembered the anesthesia gun they brought, ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t I give you a shot of anesthesia? This hurts too much.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have got the 023 antidote. I can endure it.¡±

    Chad had no choice but to continue applying.

    The floor was covered with blood, and Brad cleaned it up while Chad was applying medicine for his boss.

    Then Brad nced at the gate outside the vi. Some figures were hurriedly running towards this side.

    He stopped moving his hands suspiciously, took a closer look, and his pupils dted, ¡°Miss Carroll is back with Twelve and Neen!¡±

    Melvin wrinkled his brows, ¡°She¡¯s so fast?¡±

    Brad took another look, ¡°She ran back on foot without Anthony.¡±

    There was no choice but to speed up the application, and Brad quickly cleaned up the scene.

    Seeing that Lyra was about to walk through the iron gate outside the garden, Brad was shocked again, ¡°We¡¯re screwed! The bodyguards are still lying across the garden. It¡¯s impossible to hide ¡­¡±

    ¡­N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Lyra ran all the way back from the bay to the hill. That feeling of panic was getting stronger and stronger.

    She hadn¡¯t hated Melvin since he saved her life at Crane Bay Bridgest time.

    Besides, he didn¡¯t owe her anything long ago.

    But since she was divorced, it was best to be a stranger with him in the future. She would never remarry, much less return to the Freeman family to suffer again.

    But that didn¡¯t mean she can really watch Melvin die.

    Her heart was in turmoil as she made her way into the garden and soon saw Elevens and others lying over the yard.

    Twelve and Neen were stunned.

    Was there a fucking burr in the vi?

    Neen went up to check and detected a tiny pinhole in the neck of several people.

    ¡°Miss, they were all injected with anesthesia.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s expression grew grim. The person who was able to drug three at once, and also to gather all three people who was hiding in the shadows. The person seemed to be like a familiar one she knew.

    ¡°Take the three of them to the living room first, and find a way to wake them up. After they wake up, ask them what happened.¡±

    After saying that, she quickly entered the vi, went up to the second floor, and pushed open the door of Melvin¡¯s room.

    Melvin was sitting on the edge of the bed, wearing only a silk shirt, and was buttoning it up.

    When he saw Lyrae in, his dark eyes were slightly startled and he quickly buttoned thest two buttons on his cor, ¡°Why are you back? Didn¡¯t you have dinner with Anthony?¡±

    Lyra took a breather because she was a little tired after running all the way back here.

    After her breath probably calmed down, she walked into the room with her high heels.

    She stood still in front of Melvin, narrowed her cold eyes, grabbed his chin and bent slightly closer to him.

    Melvin¡¯s dark eyes had regained their former glow and he raised his eyes to see hers.

    Lyra noticed the change in him and tightened her eyebrows.

    After only ten minutes or so, his entire body was suddenly in a much better state.

    What did he do in that time?

    Because of the closeness, Lyra keenly smelled a fishy smell from his body, like blood?

    And there was a deep red ring inside his pale lips, which was odd enough.

    Lyra¡¯s nose came close to his lips and sniffed gently, and there was indeed a smell of blood.

    Melvin looked at her face that was close at hand and held his breath. Because of her upturned nose, it was almost next to his lips.

    If he took the opportunity to kiss her now ¡­

    em¡­

    Probably he would have been killed.

    He went off into wild flights of fancy as Lyra¡¯s face was away from him.

    She straightened up, looked at him gently, and asked seriously, ¡°You smell like blood. Have you vomited blood?¡±

    It was probing and questioning.

    The room was dimly lit and the two looked at each other.

    Melvin looked unchanged. His eyes pointed to the trash can next to him, ¡°There was no blood spitting. It was the back that had just been medicated.¡±

    Lyra followed his line of sight to the trash can, and there was indeed a bloody bandage that had just been removed.

    But with him alone and the injury was in the center of the back, how did he apply the medicine?

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    Melvin nodded obediently, ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    Lately he¡¯d been lying so much that Lyra didn¡¯t believe him at all.

    She released the hand that had held his jaw and quickly undid the metal buckle on his belt to pull it out with one hand.

    Melvin¡¯s pupils dted, ¡°Lyra?!¡±

 Chapter 186 How do you want to be punished

    Lyra did not talk to him at all, wrapped his hands with the belt directly and tied them tightly.

    Melvin subconsciously tried to break free, but all of his strength was taken to fight the pain when he was just medicated.

    In the end, he allowed himself to be seized without putting up a fight.

    Lyra was flexible and pinned him down on the bed with his hands raising above his head. And one of her hands held his hands firmly to the bed, and the other lifting his silk shirt roughly off.

    She stood right next to the bed and pressed her right knee hard against the back of his waist to keep him from moving.

    Melvin¡¯s ears reddened slightly and he asked in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Lyra¡­ what are you doing?¡±

    This posture was strange ¡­

    And, he guessed the two sons of bitch were still hanging out of the window.

    Where was his majesty!!!???

    Outside the window, Chad and Brad did hang around and heard themotion. They both quietly nced inside.

    Holy crap!

    They had never expected that they would see their boss was ¡­ pressed down on the bed obediently, and was unable to break free!

    And their boss was not on the top.

    It was great! It was worthy!

    The two tut-tutted when Melvin¡¯s dark eyes narrowed and gave them a harsh look out the window.

    Chad and Brad got frightened instantly. They had no choice but to obey his order, climbing along the pipe next to the window, and then exiting through the back door.

    ¡­

    Inside the room, Lyra was carefully examining the injury on Melvin¡¯s back.

    The bandages had indeed been changed and were still faintly permeated with blood.

    Because she wasn¡¯t about to let him go, she gently opened the edge of the bandage, intending to see the condition of the injury.

    Melvin hissed deliberately and distorted his face, ¡°Lyra, it hurts ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Lyra¡¯s hands stopped moving.

    After a few seconds of hesitation, she withdrew her hand, ¡°Who wrapped the bandages for you? When I came in, I saw Eleven and the others all passed out in the garden. What happened?¡±

    ¡°I wrapped it around myself.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s face didn¡¯t change as he was forced down on the bed and could only continue to answer her question with his head on his side, ¡°Eleven, they passed out? I was in my room and didn¡¯t know about it.¡±

    Lyra looked at him coldly, raising an eyebrow and smiling, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Oh.

    It was really a pack of lies and not a word was true.

    Lyra increased the force of her knee against the back of his waist and methodically demolished his lies.

    ¡°Melvin, before I left here, you were so sickly. And your fingers were shaking when you lifted your hands. I was out for just over ten minutes and you were glowing and changing your own medicine and bandages. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯reing back to life?¡±

    Melvin pursed his thin lips, did not speak and did not move.

    Lyra continued, ¡°My bodyguards were drugged in the garden, but you were not hurt. And you are in better shape, so it should be your people, right? Do you think I would believe that this has nothing to do with you at all? Or maybe you deliberately pretended to be sick and weak before I left to trick me?¡±

    She paused. Her eyes were cold, ¡°In the end, whether you lie to me, or hide from me, you know it well!¡±

    Melvin¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple was bobbing in his throat and he fell into silence.

    If he said he was hiding it from her and then told her the truth, she would feel guilty and would not give him a hard time, but with her temper, she would help him find a solution to the virus and would also terminate the employment agreement because she was apologetic.

    But if he said he lied to her, and she once said that she hated deception, she would be very angry, and the gap between them will be magnified.

    Whichever answers he chose, it will be bad for him.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    When she was waiting for a reply, Lyra¡¯s eyebrows grew colder and she pinched the flesh on the back of his waist, ¡°Are you thinking of which answer would be better to fool me?¡±

    Melvin did not show his true feeling when his mind was exposed, and he exined in a solemn tone.

    ¡°It was Chad, because I didn¡¯t want the wound to scarter, so I asked him to bring over a box of scar-removing ointment and put it in the first drawer of the bedside table.¡±

    ¡°As for my back injury, I also let Chad help apply the medicine. The reason why my state is much better is your antidote. It let me restore a lot of strength.¡±

    Lyra listened and smiled with interest.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a box of scar removal ointment. He can take it to Eleven. And Eleven can bring it to you. As for your injury, Eleven can not help you apply? Just for this reason, he drugged my people and forced his way into the vi. Do you think I¡¯ll believe it?¡±

    Melvin¡¯s facial expression was unhurried. And he continued to exin, ¡°He did recklessly. Next time, I¡¯ll let him apologize to Eleven and the others.¡±

    Chad, who was leaving the vi area at a leisurely pace at the moment, sneezed violently twice, not knowing that someone had already shifted the me to him

    Lyraughed and thought what he said was prudent, as if it was real.

    It was estimated to contain with half-truths.

    But he was stubborn and reluctant to admit his mistakes, so she can only find an opportunity to check it herselfter.

    She leaned down slightly. And her red lips were so close to his ear, ¡°You not only conceal from me, but also lie to me. You¡¯re taking both up?¡±

    Why did she understand it in this way?

    Her breath sprayed on Melvin¡¯s ear. It made his ear tickling and his already hot ears red.

    He buried his face in theforter, and his voice was muffled, ¡°Yes, I ept the punishment.¡±

    Lyraughed. He could actually ept it rather quickly.

    The floor-to-ceiling windows were still open, and the evening breeze blew in, which was cool.

    Melvin was wearing only a shirt, and his hands, feet and back were cold.

    Lyra noticed and gently lowered his shirt, subconsciously taking the other side of theforter over his back.

    But instead of rushing to help him untie the belt wrapped around his wrist, she continued to ask in a flippant tone, ¡°So how do you want to be punished? Tell me?¡±

    Melvin¡¯s ears got even redder.

    It was such a shameful thing, and she let him say it?

    That was a torment.

    He was bashful and asked, ¡°What options do I have?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±

    Lyra sat on the edge of his bed, folded her arms and raised her eyebrows yfully, ¡°Since you have injected the antidote, you must have no problem about your physical strength. So, you can choose to kneel in the garden all night or let Twelve whip you two hundred times with the belt. What is your choice?¡±

    Melvin swallowed violently.

    Not only was his whole body cold, his heart was even colder.

    She was really cruel to him ¡­

    Lyra smiled wryly, ¡°Have you thought about it yet?¡±

    Melvinpressed his thin lips, pondered for a long time, and asked in a soft tone, ¡°Is there a third option? I¡¯ll take the third.¡±

    ¡°Of course I do.¡±

    Lyra looked like a reasonable person but smiled evilly, ¡°That is kneeling all night plus whipping two hundred times. Thebination of the first two options. It¡¯s your smart choice!¡±

    He gasped and breathed heavily. And he felt his heart was painful.

    Lyra noticed his reaction, pursed her lips and snickered as she got up to untie the belt on his wrists, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go to the garden.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s hands moved to the side to keep her from untying it, and he continued to ask in a soft voice.

    ¡°Lyra¡­ for the sake of my injury that¡¯s still not fully healed, can you give a discount?¡±

 Chapter 187 Heâ€™s afraid there wonâ€™t be a next time

    Discount?

    So, he was kind of begging for mercy?

    Lyra pursed her lips andughed lightly. He just epted the punishment and was quite tough. Now he was frightened. She thought he was not afraid of pain.

    Without speaking, she went to unbuckle the belt.

    Melvin tried to hide, but his arms were pressed by her. Finally he could only bury his face in theforter again, feeling disheartened.

    It looked like she didn¡¯t agree to a lighter penalty ¡­

    Just now he used all his strength to fight the pain of removing the rotting flesh in the wound, and now his body was weak and feeble.

    If he was really whipped by Twelve in the garden for two hundred times, he would faint, right?

    If he fainted, Lyra would certainly notice that something was wrong, and may also take the opportunity to check his injury. It had been three days, and the injury of sulfuric acid was clearly different from his injury on his back. Lyra was sagacious. It can not be hidden certainly.

    As he was thinking, Lyra had already unbuckled his belt for him.

    She stood by the edge of the bed, cocking her head to observe his reaction, ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡±

    Melvin didn¡¯t move.

    Lyra didn¡¯t expect him to move and turned around to close the window.

    Melvin thought she was going out of the room, clutched her wrist and said in a soft tone, ¡°Lyra, although my body has recovered, the back injury still hurts. I do not have the strength ¡­¡± This punishment was too heavy. He might not withstand this.

    He took a deep breath and continued, ¡°If I can¡¯t get a discount, can you ¡­ do itter?¡±

    The implication was that he would receive it after he was healed.

    Lyra only wanted to tease him, not to punish him.

    His wound was still bleeding on his back, not to mention the fact that he was injured because of her. Although she had given him the antidote to the 023 and returned the favor, she wasn¡¯t so unreasonable as to punish a sick man.

    She sat down again on the edge of Melvin¡¯s bed and asked him in a serious manner.

    ¡°Then tell me honestly why you¡¯ve been in such a bad state for the past two days? The 023 drug can only exacerbate the pain of burns and doesn¡¯t have much effect on your body. What else are you hiding from me?¡±

    Melvin thought for a moment and sat up slowly. He slightly bowed his ink-ck eyes, not looking at her.

    ¡°I caught a cold the day the acid was thrown on me. I did the cleaning at the vi for a whole day. That is why I was always weak and feeble for the past two days. I have nothing to hide from you.¡±

    Lyra followed his logic, so it seemed to make sense.

    When he was weak, he suffered the acid burn. After using the antidote, the strength recovered a lot.

    It did make sense.

    ¡°I¡¯ll believe you this time. And I¡¯ll keep this in mind. Next time, if you dare to cheat me again, I¡¯ll double the punishment.¡±

    Melvin lowered his head and gave a soft ¡°hmm¡±.

    He has thest seven days. He was afraid ¡­

    There was no next time.

    Lyra, not knowing what was in his mind, got up and walked to the window. She closed it and said, ¡°I have some business to take care of in the next two days. You stay at home and don¡¯t go out.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Have a rest.¡±

    Lyra turned and left his room. Then she closed the door and went straight downstairs to the living room.

    Eleven and the others were ced on the sofa. They had woken up. Because of the great amount of anesthesia, they were still a little dizzy.

    Lyra walked across to them, looked at them and asked Fifteen who looked rtively the most sober.

    ¡°Fifteen, who did you see before you fainted?¡±

    Fifteen recalled carefully, ¡°Chad.¡±

    It was really Chad. It seemed that Melvin did not lie about this.

    However, she noticed Fifteen¡¯s choice of words, ¡°You call him by his first name. You guys have gotten along very well with Melvin¡¯s mentely.¡±

    ¡°Miss, I¡­ we ¡­¡±

    Fifteen looked terrified, but could not exin.

    Lyra¡¯s face was cold and she wasn¡¯t going to listen to his chicanery.

    ¡°As my bodyguard, you let outsiders in. And you are careless enough to be drugged. It¡¯s a shame. I¡¯ll deduct your two months¡¯ pay and a year-end bonus. If it happens again, piss off.¡±

    The three who sobered up wanted to cry.

    It was gettingte, and since she hadn¡¯t eaten dinner, Lyra ordered some take-out and went back to her room to rest afterwards.

    Tomorrow, she had something very important to do.

    That evening, bad news about the Harrington Group was suddenly exposed to the Inte inrge numbers, and because of the overly outrageous content, it soon caused an uproar online.

    The Harringtons didn¡¯t know about it until the next morning.

    So all the people in Harrington Manor was bbergasted that morning.

    Ashley read the news online about the Harrington Group¡¯s construction site. Due to construction failure, a number of workers was smashed to death but the Harrington family used its connection to prevent it from spreading. Because thepensation was very high, Elizabeth then arranged some people to go to the victims¡¯ homes for death threats.

    However, it had been so long but it was spread online again suddenlyst night.

    Ashley¡¯s injuries were almost healed, and she ran upstairs to find Elizabeth with indignation.

    As she just walked to the door of the room, she heard the loud and crisp p sound from inside.

    This was followed by Elizabeth¡¯s roar.

    ¡°You¡¯re the son-inw of the Harrington family. I¡¯ve treated you well, haven¡¯t I? You¡¯ve been using the Harrington family¡¯s money and cheating on me! You mistress is even pregnant with a child!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯ve been making excuses to stay away from home so oftentely. You go to take care of your mistress! If you hadn¡¯t been caught by the media, you¡¯d be nning to keep me in the dark, right?¡±

    Warren covered his face, which was very unconvinced, ¡°You¡¯re not mean to me? You rely on the Harrington family¡¯s money so you treat me badly. You family doesn¡¯t like me. None of them look up to me. You even got the nerve to say you treat me well?¡±

    Elizabeth was furious, ¡°You! Even if you have a grudge against the Harrington family, that¡¯s no excuse for cheating on your wife! I want a divorce from you! I want you out of the house!¡±

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll leave, but it¡¯s impossible to get out of the house. I¡¯m wrong and you¡¯re no better! You think I don¡¯t know you and your first love are still in contact. how far have you gone? Have you slept?¡±

    Elizabeth¡¯s face changed, ¡°So what!? You are the first to keep a mistress. You got the reason? I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    The room was soon filled with the sound of crackling and dropping things, mixed with the screams of women and pping, which was very noisy.

    Ashley was standing right outside the door, listening clearly and crying and breaking down, but not going in to stop it.

    For years she thought she had a happy family with harmonious parents, thinking that she the Harrington family was a socially recognized third-best family.

    She never thought that the truth was that her father had a mistress who was pregnant with a child. And her mother and her first lover were still in contact ¡­

    Now even the bad news about Harrington Group was in full swing and the stock had fallen wildly overnight with heavy losses.

    The Harrington family was going down, wasn¡¯t it?

    She was copsed and sat on the ground. And she was not resigned to ept this.

    Lyra that bitch was already very arrogant. If the Harrington family crumbled, that bitch may still want to torture her in the future.

    No! She can¡¯t just sit there and wait for death!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    She took out her phone with shaking hands and was about to call the man who helped her fix Lyra earlier.

    There was a sudden rattling in the hall.

    Ashley, who sat on the second floor¡¯s corridor, craned her head to look down.

    It was Lyra.

    She was sitting in the main seat of the sofa in the hall, looking cold and arrogant. Her face was still exquisite and beautiful.

    Ashley looked over at her as she was lifting her chin slightly. Her red lips looked extremely haughty, ¡°Miss Harrington, how do you like my gift to your family? I have another gift for you. Can youe and see?¡±

 Chapter 188 Not allowed to leave until your hands are ruined

    ¡°So it¡¯s you! How did you get in?¡±

    Lyra elegantly yed with her nails and repliedzily, ¡°I just let my bodyguard inform the housekeeper and walk in directly from the front door.¡±

    The housekeeper let her in?

    The old housekeeper who had been with her family for so many years had been bribed so quickly?

    Ashley red at her with indignation.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Lyra guessed what she was thinking and said, ¡°It¡¯s called loss of supporters. Today is the day your family fell from power. Of course they know what to do.¡±

    Ashley was so angry that she gritted her teeth and stood up from the floor, ¡°You bitch! You¡¯ve gone too far! You think the Harrington family will fall easily if you harm us in this way? You are dreaming!¡±

    ¡°Harm you?¡±

    Lyra sneered, ¡°That¡¯s not harm. I¡¯m just bringing your family¡¯s dirty things out into the open. If you¡¯re innocent, you can¡¯t be afraid of these things.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Ashley was furious, but Lyra was right. For the news about the Harrington Group and the things between Elizabeth and Warren, they just asked for it!

    Behind her in the room, the screams grew more and more disastrous.

    ¡°Ah! Warren how dare you do this to me!? it¡¯s domestic violence! I¡¯ll sue the hell out of you! Let you and your mistress got shot!¡±

    ¡°¡­ is killing me. Warren is killing me! Help me! Ashleye and save mommy!¡±

    Elizabeth was beaten by her husband and howled at the top of her lungs.

    Ashley was about to go downstairs to confront Lyra when she heard that something was wrong inside and rushed into the room to stop them.

    But she went in as if to no avail, and soon there was a lot of noise inside again.

    Lyra came over today and didn¡¯t bring many people, only Twelve and Neen.

    It was too noisy upstairs. She frowned slightly and rubbed the tips of her ears elegantly, ¡°You two go up and persuade. And then bring everyone down.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Twelve and Neen went upstairs quickly.

    Warren was punched directly to unconscious by Neen and was pulled to the downstairs.

    Elizabeth and Ashley followed them down the stairs.

    Elizabeth¡¯s hair was dishevelled. After all, when men and women were fighting, there was power disparity. Both her cheeks were swollen. And the corners of her mouth was still bleeding. The tears on her face were not dry yet.

    Ashley went in but was pped by Warren by mistake.

    Lyra asked Twelve to bring small sofas and ce them across the coffee table. And then she let the three sit on separate sofas.

    The housekeeper and servants of the Harrington family gathered around the door to see what was going on.

    They were surprising to find that Lyra was sitting in the main seat, and she seemed more like the hostess of the ce than the Harringtons, upying an absolutely dominant position.

    She gentlyy back and leanedzily against the back of the sofa. Then she gazed at each of them three opposite. And her long and fair hands apuded gently.

    ¡°It was wonderful to have me watch such a big family drama early in the morning.¡±

    Elizabeth¡¯s face was so swollen that it hurt when she moved her mouth. She straightened her hair while ring at Lyra with indignation.

    Ashley was also staring at Lyra and said first, ¡°Don¡¯t think that the Harrington family is so easily screwed up. I won¡¯t just let it go! I¡¯ll get it all back from you in the future! Don¡¯t get too cocky!¡±

    Lyraughed at that, ¡°You¡¯re looking for me to get it back? Unfortunately, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have that chance.¡±

    Ashley was stunned by her cold and arrogant gaze, and she was inexplicably balked.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Lyra looked at Twelve, but her words were addressed to Ashley, ¡°Here, look at the gift I have for you.¡±

    Twelve walked up and put a copy of the information to the table.

    ¡°Miss Harrington, this is the evidence that you allegedly kidnapped and tried to kill Hannah, the trainee of the reality television talent show at that time. This is the evidence that you embezzled $8. 8 billion of the Freeman group. Now that Miss Carroll is in charge of the group, she has the right to recover the money from you. And this one is your ¡­¡±

    Twelve¡¯s statement was about five-minute long to count Ashley¡¯s private deeds.

    Ashley looked at the pile of paper in shock.

    How long had it been since this bitch discovered her things?

    She was not convinced!

    She rushed to the table and shredded the papers, as if to vent her anger. She used much force to do it, even her expression was iparable grim.

    Lyra just quietly watched her tearing, and when she was done, she said calmly, ¡°Miss Harrington likes to tear things so much. I have specially prepared a lot of copies, so you can continue.¡±

    Neen quickly put arge cardboard box that had been ced behind the sofa, onto the table, opened it in front of everyone, grabbed the stack of papers inside and threw them at the heads of the Harrington family.

    Twelve also came over to do it together with Neen. A few momentster, the floor of Harrington Manor¡¯s spacious living room was full with papers.

    Ashley was so angry that she couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Lyra¡¯s beautiful eyes was smiling. Her voice was very gentle, ¡°Continue to tear. If you don¡¯t continue today until your hands are ruined, you¡¯re not allowed to get out of the door.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Ashley had been defeated by her for the first few times. And what she said made her tremble. Since Warren was still conscious, she could only ask Elizabeth for help.

    ¡°Mom! You must save me. She has so much evidence in her hands. She will not let me go easily!¡±

    At this time, Elizabeth had wiped off the blood from the corner of her mouth,bed her hair, and managed to regain her usual able-woman¡¯s demeanor.

    She touched Ashley¡¯s face and turned her head to re viciously at Lyra.

    ¡°So what if you have all this so-called evidence. Last time you brought a bunch of people and I couldn¡¯t beat you, but today you only brought two.¡±

    She sneered evilly, ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, don¡¯t think you can easily walk out of the door!¡±

    Having said that, the bodyguards of the Harrington family were signaled to quicklye down from various ces throughout the house. All together, there were thirty bodyguards filling the living room.

    Since Lyra broke into the housest time, Elizabeth had learned her lesson and purposely recruited an extra group of bodyguards.

    She never thought it woulde in handy so soon.

    Even if the Harrington Group¡¯s stock had plummeted recently and she had suffered heavy losses, so what? As long as she was still around, the Harrington family¡¯s connections in Frayton would still be there, and the Harrington family will be able to rise from the ashes sooner orter!

    She was very proud of herself, ¡°Last time you smashed my limousine and hurt Ashley with a dagger. Today you came here uninvited. I¡¯ll stab a hundred holes in you first! Go!¡±

    The Harrington family¡¯s bodyguards immediately runshed forward.

    Twelve and Neen quickly blocked in front of Lyra.

    Lyraughed lightly. Her cold eyes scornfully stared at Elizabeth¡¯s, ¡°Mrs. Scott, you don¡¯t really think I came here unprepared for anything?¡± She lifted her hands and pped twice.

    The doorway, which was originally surrounded by servants, suddenly made a way out consciously.

    Elizabeth and Ashley had a bad feeling and looked over towards the door.

    A man, who was in solemn military uniform, with evil and handsome looking, walked in with a strong and oppressive aura.

    And a group of police officers behind him quickly ran forward and surrounded the entire room.

 Chapter 189 Iâ€™ll personally cook for you

    As soon as Elizabeth saw Anthony bring the police officers in, she instantly sank into the sofa.

    She had clearly heard from her acquaintance at the police department that Anthony was leaving Frayton, so why hadn¡¯t he left yet?

    With Anthony here, she was afraid it would be a difficult day.

    The Harrington family¡¯s of bodyguards quickly got frightened after the group of police officers rushed in with electric batons.

    Ashley also sat on the floor being utterly depressed.

    However, Anthony came in and kept his eyes looking at Lyra.

    He walked over to Lyra and sat next to her, sitting upright and straight.

    Lyra subconsciously frowned, but soon withdrew her unknown emotions, and looked at Elizabeth and Ashley again.

    ¡°Ashley, I don¡¯t bother to continue the nonsense. In short, for the things you and the Harrington familymitted, the police department should have its own judgement. And you have to pay back my money with interests. If you don¡¯t have enough money, then sell the property and mortgage Harrington Group. ¡±

    They were very reluctant but remained mute under Anthony¡¯s pressure.

    Lyra stroked the hem of her skirt and looked at Anthony who was beside her.

    ¡°Anthony, I¡¯m a little tired, so I¡¯ll leave you to take care of it. By the way, Ashley likes to shred paper. Let her shred all the paper in the room and bring her to the police department. What do you think?¡±

    Anthony raised his eyes. His blue pupils were deep and gentle.

    ¡°All yours, but ¡­¡±

    He paused and gently took Lyra¡¯s hand before continuing, ¡°I did you such a big favor, but you suddenly stood me upst night. You should make it up to me today, right?¡±

    Lyra smiled with arched eyebrows and said in a soft voice, ¡°Of course, to make it up to you, you cane to Seaside Vi tonight and I¡¯ll personally cook for you when you¡¯re done with the business. How about that?¡±

    Anthony was surprised.

    But he thought of the annoying person in her vi, ¡°But there is one person in your vi that I don¡¯t want to see.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    Lyra smiled indifferently, ¡°He¡¯s just my servant. We can drink tonight. I¡¯ll have him stand right next to you and pour you the wine. What do you think?¡±

    Anthony looked at her expression which was soposed. His blue eyes were flooded with favor and he said with a smile, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s decided.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first and wait for you tonight.¡±

    She pulled her hand out of Anthony¡¯s and looked to Neen again, ¡°You stay and see if Anthony needs any help. No cking off.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±

    After giving the order, Lyra withdrew her gaze and exited, leaving the stage to Anthony and the police department.

    It was only when she got into the car that her face gradually turned cold.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    She took out a piece of wet tissue in her bag to wipe her hands.

    After dealing with the Harrington family, it was still early, so she went to the Angle Group and wanted to pay more attention to the progress of Cody and Melissa¡¯s recent shootings.

    She was busy in working until the afternoon and she returned to Seaside Vi two hours early.

    When she returned, Melvin was squatting to scrub the floor.

    Because of the antidote, it was much easier when doing chores.

    Seeing Lyra back so early, Melvin was a little surprised, ¡°You¡¯re back so early today. You shouldn¡¯t want to have dinner so soon yet, right?¡±

    Lyra nodded gently and just stood in the doorway without moving.

    Melvin consciously stopped his work and washed his hands before walking over to help her take out the slippers from the shoe closet and set them up.

    And then he helped her take off her coat and hang it on the rack.

    After doing this, he went back to continue scrubbing.

    Instead of going upstairs, Lyra sat on the couch and quietly watched him doing chores.

    After watching it for a few minutes, she said, ¡°Stop it ande here.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Melvin went to wash his hands again, walked toward her in a disciplined manner and got down on one knee.

    Lyra was pleased with his usual obedient behavior.

    She pinched his chin and observe his face.

    Without the drug, his face was no longer as sickly pale as it was before, and his dark eyes were more luminous.

    Although the features were still handsome and extraordinary, they were a little sharper than they had been, making it not easy for her to bully him.

    Lyra smiled, ¡°I still prefer your state when you are with the drug. Now you look beatable, but not easy to be messed with, or ¡­¡±

    She paused and smiled evilly, ¡°What about re-injecting the drug? Let me continue to bully you for a few days. And then I¡¯ll give you antidote again when I¡¯m tired of bullying?¡±

    Melvin gasped and his inky pupils were slightly dted.

    Was this humannguage?

    The pain was excruciating when the 023 drug was injected, and with the injury to his back, the pain would have been multiplied several times over.

    That kind of pain can kill him.

    He felt bitter, ¡°If your pleasure is based on my pain, I will obey unconditionally as long as it is yourmand and as long as you can believe that I am sincere now.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lyra lifted his chin up higher, forcing him to see her eyes.

    Melvin gazed at her eyes and nodded firmly.

    Seeing him be so serious, Lyra snickered and let go of the hand that was pinching his chin, ¡°Just kidding. I¡¯m not so vicious and heartless.¡±

    Melvin narrowed his eyes and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Once the joke was over, Lyra changed into a serious look and started to talk about business, ¡°Those guys of yours don¡¯t look weak, especially Chad. If they fight with the trained military elites, what are the chances of winning?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s head-to-head, it¡¯s not easy to say. But with Chad and his team¡¯s strength, it will just take a little time to fight each other, and the chances of losing are not great.¡±

    Lyra softly replied with ¡°Oh¡± with head down to contemte.

    ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about this?¡±

    Lyra answered, ¡°Tonight, Anthony ising to the vi for dinner.¡±

    Melvin did not speak, almost subconsciously wrinkled his brow. And his gaze instantly darkened.

    Lyra notice his reaction and leaned close to his ear, whispering a few words.

    ¡­

    Evening.

    It was about the time when Anthony arrived, Lyra stood in front of Seaside Vi and waited.

    Anthony came directly in a military service vehicle, bringing only two of his closest men with him.

    He just stepped out of the car and looked up to see Lyra who was still in fine makeup and hade out to pick him up, and he couldn¡¯t hide his happiness.

    ¡°Lyra, you are so beautiful tonight. We just saw each other during the day. It¡¯s only been a few hours and I feel like it¡¯s been half a month. I can¡¯t believe I miss you.¡±

    ¡°Why are you glib too?¡±

    Lyra gave him a soft look and continued, ¡°It¡¯s tough day. How are things going with the Harrington family?¡±

    ¡°Harrington Group has dered bankruptcy auction. As for the money they ckmailed the Freeman group before, I will make them return it all back. But the amount is not small. It will take time. As for Ashley, she is sentenced to life imprisonment. I know you must prefer her to live and being tortured.¡±

    Lyra justughed and didn¡¯t say anything.

    The two walked side by side through the garden.

    As he entered the vi¡¯s living room, Anthony leaned close to her ear intimately, ¡°Reba is going to follow me tonight, but I didn¡¯t bring her because I didn¡¯t want her to interrupt our two ¡­¡±

    He abruptly stopped.

    Because he noticed Melvin standing in the stairwell, those dark eyes were staring at him in a cold and sinister way.

    Anthony¡¯s face didn¡¯t look too good either.

    The two men¡¯s eyes were far from each other, and instantly the atmosphere was intense.

 Chapter 190 Confinement. If not, get out

    This contentious gaze continued for several minutes.

    Lyra was caught in the middle and looked the two men over separately.

    Melvin, who was free from the effect of 023, seemed to be slightly more aggressive than Anthony, and his eyes were colder and more hostile.

    She was a bit speechless.

    They just met. She didn¡¯t know what would happen next.

    She coughed heavily to divert the attention of the two.

    And she gestured Anthony to look to the dining room, and said in a soft voice, ¡°Anthony look, the dishes are ready. I also prepared two bottles of good red wine. We have not dunk for a long time. Let¡¯s get hammered.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    Anthony withdrew his gaze from thepetition with Melvin and looked at Lyra with tenderness, walking with her to the dining room and taking a seat.

    ¡°You¡¯re so good. These dishes smell so good. I wasn¡¯t too hungry, but now I have a great appetite.¡±

    ¡°As long as you like it.¡±

    Melvin remained standing in the stairs, watching their interaction.

    Even though Lyra had told him in advance of the evening¡¯s n, he always had a pain in his heart after seeing her smiling so happily in front of Anthony and calling him sweetly.

    When will he have this kind of treatment?

    The two in the dining room were talking andughing, and no one even bothered to notice his face.

    At the table, Lyra pursed her lips and smiled, and took the initiative to get the wine that was already awake on the table, to pour a ss of it for Anthony.

    Anthony reached out and refused, ¡°Since you have a servant here, he should y his part. Why work hard?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s face froze and she quickly regained her smile.

    She put down the wine and looked in the direction of the stairs.

    ¡°Melvin,e here.¡±

    Anthony was smug, sitting with a straight back. He seemed to have this habit for many years. He squinted his eyes, waiting for Melvin toe over to serve them wine.

    Seeing that Melvin dide this way, he looked at Lyra¡¯s face and sounded slightly startled: ¡°Lyra, there seems to be something dirty on your face. Let me wipe it for you.¡±

    Lyra sat unmoving.

    Anthony looked affectionate, and those big palms reached tenderly for Lyra¡¯s face.

    Without waiting to touch it, his wrist was tightly clutched by another pair ofrge palms.

    Melvin face was grim, and he squeezed out a few words from his teeth, ¡°Master Cahan, pay attention to your behavior. You should not touch her.¡±

    Anthony raised his eyes to meet his and sneered, ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to tell me what I want to do.¡±

    The more he said, the heavier Anthony¡¯s tone became and the more he was about to shake off his hand in disgust.

    Melvin¡¯s hand tightened, and when he looked at him, his eyes were very hostile.

    Anthony tried to break free twice and was a little annoyed when he couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Lyra, this is how he treats his master¡¯s family? How arrogant! This kind of poorly bred dog should be shot!¡±

    Lyra was about to speak when Melvin snorted coldly, ¡°My master is only Lyra. Who are you?¡±

    The two men¡¯s eyes met again.

    The atmosphere was grim.

    Lyra held her forehead and sighed.

    As long as Melvin was there, wherever she went she can always watch a battle between men.

    She coughed heavily again, and her beautiful eyes red warningly at Melvin.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let go.¡±

    With thismand, Melvin obediently let go.

    But he stood between the two, standing still, like a moving camera watching Anthony if he had any excessive movements.

    Anthony took out the tissues he carried with him and wiped his sleeves elegantly before speaking with slight displeasure.

    ¡°Lyra, I don¡¯t think this meal is going to be good tonight as long as someone is around.¡±

    Lyra understood what he meant and looked at Melvin with serious eyes, ¡°Master Cahan is my guest. You offended him as soon as he arrived. You want to make me angry, don¡¯t you? It seems that I have spoiled you too much in the past, so you have forgotten who is the master.¡±

    She looked out of the vi and her voice rose two notches, ¡°Fifteen and Seventeene in!¡±

    Fifteen and Seventeen both walked into the living room quickly and stood up.

    Her face was indifferent, and she didn¡¯t even look at Melvin, ¡°Put him in the basement. let him reflect on his behavior. Don¡¯t let him out without my order.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Fifteen and Seventeen looked at each other in speechless despair and did not move.

    Melvin wrinkled his eyebrows. His face was cold, which seemed that he was hurt, ¡°You punished me for him?¡±

    Lyra then looked at him with an icy smile on her red lips.

    ¡°What else? Anthony and I are friends since we were young. I¡¯ve admired him since I was a kid. I had resentment towards him before, but now I¡¯ve figured it out. Let bygones be bygones. I still have him in my heart after all.¡±

    ¡°As for you, I gave you the opportunity to cancel your employment agreement, but you are the one who is stubbornly refusing to leave. Do you really think you have a ce in my eyes?¡±

    Her words were like knives, sharp and merciless, poking hard at the tip of his heart.

    It hurt so much that he had some difficulty breathing.

    Knowing her n, when hearing her say these hurtful words, he still felt his heart ache and aggrieved.

    He knew that Lyra didn¡¯t have him in her heart anymore.

    So, she was deliberately using Anthony to tell him the truth under false pretenses?

    His eyes were slightly red. His low voice sounded a little choked, ¡°I know I did a lot of things wrong before, but what I¡¯m doing to you now, aren¡¯t you moved a little bit?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything, because she noticed from his eyes that he was vulnerable and hurt.

    She was suddenly startled.

    This guy was really an Oscar-level actor!

    Teardrops just came in time.

    For his seriously crying look, even she was stunned for two seconds and did not respond.

    She withdrew her gaze. Her face was still cold and expressionless.

    ¡°Originally, because of your injury for me, I have been tolerating you, but you have be more aggressive, and offended Anthony. I can not forgive you! Fifteen and Seventeen! Take him down to the basement now!¡±

    Theirdy had spoken for the second time. Fifteen and Seventeen went forward to take Melvin.

    They were refused by Melvin who was yelling, ¡°Receiving punishment is impossible. Don¡¯t you just want me to leave, fine! I¡¯ll go!¡±

    He turned around and stepped out of the vi without looking back. And hi slightly red eyes were full of hostility.

    Fifteen and Seventeen look confused, ¡°Miss ¡­ this?¡±

    ¡°Tell him to get lost.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Fifteen and the two of them left with good sense, leaving Lyra and Anthony alone.

    The annoying person finally left. Anthony took the initiative to bring the red wine on the table and served Lyra.

    ¡°Lyra, I¡¯m really happy that you¡¯re defending me like this.¡±

    When looking at him, Lyra restrained the coldness when she just quarreled with Melvin, and she smiled warmly.

    ¡°Of course, how can hepare with you? After all, the person I value most in my heart is you. Let¡¯s forget all the unpleasantness just now and have a toast.¡±

    The two sses clinked crisply.

    After that, Lyra did not hesitate and tilted her head to drank it all.

    Anthony gently sniffed the wine and just shook the ss but did not drink it.

    He looked to the dark red wine in the ss in his hand and smiled.

    ¡°I remember thest time I yed assembly game at the bar. Lyra, you liked him a lot and was so close to him. I was so sad that day.¡±

    He paused and his tone became more and more serious, ¡°This time he was hurt for you. You should spoil him even more but you took advantage of me tonight to piss him off, why?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s beautiful eyes were slightly stunned.

    Anthony stared at her and the smile under his eyes increased, ¡°You guys aren¡¯t acting for me on purpose, are you?¡±

 Chapter 191 A planned dinner

    Lyra¡¯s expression gradually froze, staring at him in disbelief.

    The tone was a bit gloomy.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even believe me?¡±

    Anthony snorted, ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯m kidding with you. Of course I trust you, but did you or Melvin prepare this wine? I can¡¯t trust him.¡±

    Lyra showed him the red wine ss that was already empty in her hand.

    ¡°I drank it all, and if the wine was tampered with, it should have been me who fall first.¡±

    Anthony did not speak, shook the ss of red wine in his hand and still did not drinking.

    Lyra was a little upset. She muttered and looked at the whole bottle of red wine next to her, ¡°Do you want me to finish the whole bottle of red wine like you didst time? So you can believe me?¡±

    Anthony was silent.

    Lyra felt wronged and acted rashly to reach for the entire bottle of wine on the table.

    Anthony stopped her, ¡°I believe you. Even if this bottle of wine is poison, I will drink it, because you are beautiful poison to me, and I have long been intoxicated.¡±

    He smiled dotingly and tilted his head to drink that ss of wine finally.

    ¡­

    In the garden, Anthony¡¯s two men were standing in the doorway, like two statues.

    Eleven took the initiative to talk to them.

    ¡°Bros, it¡¯s sote. You two haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? We made some barbecue in the backyard. Do you want toe over and try it together?¡±

    The two men¡¯s faces were cold and icy as they balked.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Eleven was very patient, ¡°Don¡¯t fear. Thedy has always been very affable. With her, Master Cahan will not be angry. It¡¯s dinner time. With the rtionship between Master Cahan and thedy, we will be a family sooner orter in the future. This is an early familiarization.¡±

    This time, the two hesitated for two seconds, ¡°No need.¡±

    Eleven was worried that he didn¡¯t know how to continue to persuade them for fear of being perceived as too attentive.

    He saw Twelve running over with two skewers of grilled pork and handed them to him.

    ¡°Eleven, tonight the kebab is particrly fragrant. You can try it first. Thedy just said, tonight she and Master Cahan will get drunk. She let us have a nice dinner as well. We open two bottles of beer for you over there. Come on.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Eleven took the skewer and ate one in front of the two, and ate it with gusto.

    Not many people can resist the charm of grilled pork. It was just too fragrant!

    The aroma wafted down the wind to the noses of the two men, who stared at the meat in his hand, swallowed and faltered a little.

    Eleven continued enthusiastically, ¡°Bros, let¡¯s go. Tonight Master Cahan is expected to leave veryte. I don¡¯t know how long you two stand here hungry. All kinds of wine are avable. Take a sip. Master Cahan will not be difficult for you.¡±

    The two looked at each other and eventually failed to resist the temptation of the barbecue and were led to the backyard by the skewers in Eleven¡¯s hands.

    ¡­

    The mealsted until after 10:00 pm.

    Anthony and Lyra were chatting happily. His handsome face was red because of being drunk. And the previous deep blue eyes be a little lost.

    ¡°Lyra, I¡¯m really happy that you¡¯vee around. There¡¯s no other man in this world who¡¯s good enough for you except me. We¡¯re a right match.¡±

    Lyra just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Anthony looked at her affectionately, ¡°When your mother died, I was not mature enough to protect you andfort you when you were most helpless, but went to Security Agency to chase fame and fortune. I med myself for this matter for many years. Can you really forgive me?¡±

    The smile on Lyra¡¯s face faded a little at the mention of the old story.

    ¡°Anthony you¡¯re so drunk, and you¡¯re starting to talk nonsense. It¡¯ste tonight. You should go back.¡±

    Anthony tried to continue to exin when Lyra called for Neen to help him get into the car.

    Because both of his men had some wine in the backyard and couldn¡¯t drive, Neen, who had just eaten only barbecue because of his injuries, was the only one of the bodyguards who hadn¡¯t been drinking.

    So he drove Anthony and his men back.

    When the military service vehiclepletely disappeared from Seaside Vi, Eleven quietly entered the vi.

    Lyra was still sitting in the dining room. Her eyes were staring forward, which looked very cold. No one was knowing what she was thinking about.

    ¡°Miss?¡± Eleven called out to her softly.

    Lyra returned to her senses, ¡°How are the two men doing over there?¡±

    ¡°You can rest assured that the drink was drugged. It is estimated that the results will be seen on the roadter.¡±

    ¡°Good, just so we can also see how efficient Melvin is.¡±

    She looked at the bottle of red wine that had been emptied, and there was a faint sh of light in her beautiful eyes.

    ¡­

    The military service vehicle traveled down the highway, as it was ratherte and there was very little traffic.

    Neen adjusted the air conditioning in the car to a veryfortable temperature. Both of Anthony¡¯s men had been drinking a little and were drowsy.

    Only Anthony, although drinking, was rtively clear-headed.

    Neen was driving without a nce when suddenly a gun was ced coldly against the back of his head.

    It was Anthony.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the way back to my ce. Where do you want to go?¡±

    His voice was not small, and the two men were alert enough to wake up quickly.

    The two men looked out the window to find Neen leading them towards the outskirts.

    The atmosphere inside the car suddenly became grim.

    Neen giggled, ¡°Was I driving the wrong way? Sorry Master Cahan, I saw you all asleep and didn¡¯t dare to wake you up. I thought it would be closer to take this road.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s icy face did not change, ¡°Turn around.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh good!¡±

    The car was going fast. Neen didn¡¯t slow down, instead, he stepped on the gas pedal and suddenly hit the steering wheel so hard that the whole car almost lost its bnce and fell off the road on the spot.

    In addition to Neen, the other three in the car were not wearing seat belts. By his move to make a violent fall, they were smashed into the window ss.

    Anthony was no exception, and the gun that was held against Neen¡¯s head deflected along with it.

    Neen took the opportunity to brake sharply and quickly got out of the car and ran away.

    The remaining three stumbled because of too much inertia.

    But Anthony was the most sober of all, and he looked sinisterly in the direction of Neen¡¯s escape and pulled the trigger decisively.

    There was a loud bang.

    It sounded especially loud in the quiet suburbs.

    Neen, who was running in front of the car, clutched his head, and feel the whole body, to find that the gun did not hit him so he ran faster.

    The shot was to the roof of the car.

    Anthony was thwarted by the man who suddenly sprang out of the trunk before he veered off.

    The trunk and the back seat of this military service vehicle were attached, and because it was sote in the night, both his men were slightly drunk and ended up forgetting to check.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    He didn¡¯t realize that the trunk was hiding someone.

    Anthony quickly realized that something was really wrong with this meal tonight and immediately had to counterattack the man reaching from the trunk.

    When he just shot, the gun in his hand was quickly disarmed by the other side.

    Inside the car was too dark for Anthony to see who was in the trunk, and the two men immediately got out to go get him.

    Five or six men suddenly sprang from the woods.

    The two sides fought on the spot.

    Within two minutes of fighting, Anthony and his two men were feeling physically exhausted.

    Because Lyra drugged him with colorless and odorless anesthetic beforehand, the amount will not cause him to faint, but slightly weak.

    The two men were directly knocked down.

    Anthony was also struck from behind with a hand sh to the back of his neck and propped up on his knees.

    He tilted his head and saw the trunk of the car open and a maning out of it with a familiar figure, but with a ghostly face and a beautifully unique pattern.

    ¡°You, you are from the National Investigation Bureau ¡­¡±

    The words were not finished. Chad knocked him out again with his hand and finally Anthony was passed out.

 Chapter 192 Your disability doesnâ€™t match her

    Only after seeing he was faint did the man with the ghostly face take off his mask.

    In the moonlight, the man¡¯s dark eyes were cold and, looking at Anthony with bloodlust.

    Chad came up and asked, ¡°Boss, how to deal with him?¡±

    ¡°Tie up the two and throw them in the car. As for Anthony ¡­¡±

    Melvin stopped speaking and his eyes narrowed. And his expression was ruthless, ¡°Hang him up and take him to the hut prepared in advance. Lyra will be here in 10 minutes or so at the soonest. Before shees, torture him first.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡­

    Anthony was forcibly awakened by cold water.

    When he woke up, he found his hands tied, hanging backwards from behind to the beam of a broken hut. His feet could touch the ground, barely to keep his weight in ce with his tiptoe.

    This posture was very tired. His arms were be sore and unbearable. If hanging on for an hour, the arms can be painful to dislocation. The armpits will be bruised and swollen.

    He gave a lightugh.

    This kind of torture, at first nce, was the military¡¯s usual tactic.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    The man¡¯s deliberately low, deep voice came from next to him.

    Anthony nced over.

    Seeing that it was the man with the ghost face before he fainted, he was leaning against the wooden pir in a leisurely and reserved manner.

    Anthony¡¯s blue eyes were not flustered at all and still with a smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I offend the National Investigation Bureau that you are setting me up for arrest.¡±

    The ghost-faced man approached him and went straight to the point, ¡°Recently a sample of the numbered bottle of S404 biochemical agent was missing from theb. I checked the file and you had a record of theb visit half a month ago.¡±

    Anthony was not convinced, ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who visited theb, so why should I be suspected of taking it?¡±

    ¡°Because the day you asked Lyra to Fantalure Bar, someone just happened to take out that potion and hurt someone. And you dare say it had nothing to do with you?¡±

    Anthony wrinkled his brows slightly, ¡°How would you know?¡±

    The ghost-faced man took off the silver mask from his face in front of him, showing Melvin¡¯s handsome, cold and hostile face.

    Anthony stared at his face and his pupils were shocked, ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s you! How did you get this mask? I don¡¯t believe it! How can the boss of National Investigation Bureau is you!?¡±

    He had felt before that Melvin was not right and had sent someone to check it out. Melvin¡¯s file was too clean and he suspected then that it was not simple.

    But ¡­

    This man was no longer simple, but it was impossible that he was rted to the National Investigation Bureau!

    Melvin¡¯s dark eyes narrowed as he observed Anthony¡¯s expression.

    Seeing that Anthony was indeed shocked, he said, ¡°It seems that you stole this potion not because you found out my whereabouts, but you wanted to harm Lyra. You pretended to love her so much that you were vicious enough to try to destroy her with the S404 potion.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t! I do love her!¡±

    Anthony was adamant about not admitting it.

    He chose to skip the topic and sneered at Melvin, ¡°Are you deliberately using the National Investigation Bureau¡¯s name to get my word? Do you think I will believe it? Your identity is just the young master of the Freeman family in Frayton. How is it possible!?¡±

    Melvin¡¯s eyebrows were cold and he didn¡¯t answer.

    Anthony: ¡°I just identally fell for the ruse you and Lyra set up today. Do you really think you can keep me locked up for long? Tomorrow my people will find out that I¡¯m missing. Private kidnapping and attacking the boss of Security Agency is not a small crime. You can think carefully!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Melvin smiled carelessly, ¡°Then try it and see if they wille to save you tomorrow.¡±

    Anthony looked at his face which was cold and calm. And it did not look like he was pretending, and then he looked at the ghost face mask in his hand.

    This mask, representing the highest leadership symbol of the National Investigation Bureau, was made of pure gold. With aplex process and unique pattern, it was the only one of its kind in the world.

    His heart began to waver.

    Outside the door, Chad knocked on the door in a whisper, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s five minutes past. Miss Carroll will be here soon.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    Melvin looked at Anthony again and got straight to the point, ¡°You took this potion half a month ago, but you only came to Frayton a week ago.

    Anthony lowered his head to the ground and just smiled, not saying anything.

    Melvin grabbed him by the hair and forced him to see his eyes.

    ¡°You know very well what the National Investigation Bureau does with stubborn guys. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to talk about it?¡±

    Anthony was instantly enraged by his words, gritting his teeth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? You already know who I am, and with what you¡¯vemitted this time, you think you can walk out of here unscathed?¡±

    The more he spoke, the more vicious Melvin¡¯s eyes became.

    Anthony stared at him for a couple of seconds and thenughed aloud instead, ¡°You¡¯re not Mr. Melvin, are you?¡±

    The boss of the National Investigation Bureau definitely can not be a president in Frayton.

    Melvin didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°You im that I have a purpose for approaching Lyra, and I¡¯m afraid she doesn¡¯t know who you are. And you don¡¯t have a purpose? Pretending to be weak in front of her, what are you doing it for?¡±

    Melvin¡¯s grip on his hair tightened fiercely.

    Anthony felt his scalp was about to lift off. He felt the pain, and soonughed again.

    ¡°Since you already know it wasn¡¯t sulfuric acid, it should be clear to you that you won¡¯t live long! I can¡¯t get her, and neither can you!¡±

    Melvin¡¯s eyes were furious. He let go of the hand that was holding his hair and gave him a hard punch.

    Anthony¡¯s cheek quickly swelled and turned purple-red.

    He spat blood on the ground, and those blue eyes were still provocative.

    ¡°Even if the doctor can suppress the S404 virus in your body, you can¡¯t die, but there will be after-effects after a long time. When you are a disability, if she knows, she may be heartbroken for you in the short term. What about the days toe?¡±

    ¡°Melvin, from the moment you got drugged, your crippled body is destined to be unworthy of her!¡±

    Melvin¡¯s brows quivered.

    He froze for a long time without saying anything until Chad¡¯s voice came again from the door.

    ¡°Boss, Miss Carroll¡¯s car is at the highway. It¡¯sing in two minutes.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    He looked at Anthony again, ¡°Since you have fallen into my hands, you should know that there is no men in this world that I can not let them speak out, and I will dig out all your secrets in the next few days.¡±

    Anthony nced at him and grunted.

    Melvin grabbed his hair again and threatened in a whispered warning, ¡°When Lyraes in, you should know exactly what not to say. And if you dare to reveal it, I will make your life worse than death!¡±

    ¡°Miss Carroll! You¡¯re here!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Chad¡¯s not-so-little voice rang out at the door.

    Melvin hid the mask and turned to go out to meet Lyra.

    The door opened and he just met Lyra¡¯s beautiful eyes.

    Thinking about some of Anthony¡¯s words just now, he narrowed his eyes and rarely did he take the initiative to be attentive and open his mouth.

    Lyra didn¡¯t notice, but asked, ¡°Well? Did he just exin anything?¡±

    Melvin shook his head. ¡°No, he wouldn¡¯t talk about it.¡±

    ¡°I want to talk to him alone for a while.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alone, no eavesdropping by your people, including you.¡± Lyra emphasized.

    He was stupefied slightly and replied in a low voice, ¡°Okay.¡±

    When Lyra entered, Melvin helped her closed the door. He let Chad and the others walk away, and went to a nearby tree to wait.

    In the hut, Anthony saw her enter and smiled lightly.

    ¡°Lyra, I really didn¡¯t expect that tonight was really a nned dinner. Could it be that the love you showed for me all this time has been an act?¡±

 Chapter 193 Is something wrong with his injury?

    Lyra didn¡¯t hide it either, ¡°Yes, if not, how can I catch you?¡±

    Anthony smiled, which looked a little bleak.

    ¡°When did you start guarding against me?¡±

    ¡°From the moment you took out the revolver and asked me to choose between Melvin and Charlotte. I felt something was wrong with you.¡±

    How dared she suspect him from that moment on?

    Anthony stared at her and was somewhat incredulous.

    She continued expressionlessly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t until thest time you were leaving Frayton, I identally saw the man in ck in the hallway of Fantalure Bar. Coupled with the acid incident that day, I suspected you had a connection with the one in the Lloyd family who tried to kill me.¡±

    Anthony smiled miserably, ¡°So it is.¡±

    ¡°Anthony, you are indeed the only person I ever admired when I was a kid. But why do you want to kill me?¡±

    He shook his head and was still in denial, ¡°I don¡¯t. Your family announced your death before. You don¡¯t know how sad I was. I didn¡¯t know you are alive until half a month ago, and only by pretending to cooperate can I have the chance toe to Frayton to see you.¡±

    ¡°If you still love me, I¡¯ll fight them to the end for you, but ¡­ you have an extra annoying person by your side!¡±

    ¡°The day in bar, I was standing on the second floor. I didn¡¯t want to make a move until Melvin came in. I knew he would protect you, so I did it. I was not trying to target you. How could I let you to get hurt?¡±

    He spoke without interruption. His eyes gazed at Lyra sincerely. Despite that his face was stained with blood, it still can not hide his good-looking face.

    However, Lyra had no time to admire his face but sneered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous to say that? If he wouldn¡¯t have helped me, I would be the one who is injured now. And you¡¯re still saying you didn¡¯t target me.¡±

    Her eyes grew colder and colder, not bothering to continue the nonsense, ¡°Don¡¯t hide it from me. I just want to know who harms me. As long as you tell me, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡±

    Anthony lowered his eyes, and the corners of his lips were turned downward sadly.

    ¡°You might leave me alone, but he won¡¯t.¡±

    He?

    Lyra frowned, ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±

    Anthony re-raised his eyes to look at her and spoke very painfully, ¡°Lyra, your pet, he is no good. He has been using his acting skills to deceive you and hoodwink you. He has more secrets than I do. You must not fall for his tricks!¡±

    ¡°He has secrets. I always knew that. I just didn¡¯t bother to dig them up.¡± Lyra looked calm.

    Anyway, she and Melvin only had a one-year agreement. When it was expired, they would bepletely isted from each other all their lives. And she was not interested in his secrets.

    Anthony smiled surprisingly, ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t care much about him either! Good, you should thank me. After all I helped you fix this clingy guy.¡±

    Seeing her frown, Anthony¡¯s blue pupils pretended to be surprised.

    ¡°Lyra, you don¡¯t know? Then he¡¯s really not honest. You might go back and personally examine the injury to see how much he¡¯s hiding from you.¡±

    To see his injury?

    Lyra furrowed her brows. Wasn¡¯t his injury ordinary and superficial caused by the acid?

    She wondered in her mind. And Anthony still had a faint smile on his face.

    But that smile was a little evil. It was not like he was telling lies, but knowing something inside.

    ¡°Make it clear.¡±

    Anthony shook his head and justughed.

    Lyra was a little annoyed, but couldn¡¯t bring herself to do anything about him.

    He was, after all, the boss of Security Agency and had a high status in military in Crana. She had no legitimate reason to hit him, let alone get herself and Collin into trouble.

    She withdrew her gaze and turned to exit the hut.

    Just as the door was closed, Melvin walked over.

    ¡°Well? Did he say?¡±

    Lyra lowered her eyes and shook her head gently, ¡°Anyway, it has been confirmed that he colluded with someone to harm me. Find another ways to investigate the rest. You ask Chad and the others to destroy the evidence. Do not leave any traces, and send him back quietly tomorrow.¡±

    Melvin didn¡¯t say yes.

    She can take her time to find out the truth, but he can¡¯t, and he was running out of time.

    ¡°Lyra, if you believe me, leave this whole thing to me. Within two days, I¡¯ll make him spill the beans.¡±

    ¡°You know his identity. Do you dare to hit him?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Lyra looked at him seriously, ¡°You did that to his face, didn¡¯t you? Do you still want to lynch him? The Security Agency and the Cahan family will not let you get away with it.¡±

    He pursed his lips andughed, and did not pay much attention to what she said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will take care of it.¡±

    Then they looked at each other.

    Lyra was a little bit stupefied. Although his words sounded normal, there was always an impulse to make her somehow felt trusting.

    ¡°Okay, then you can try.¡±

    Thinking of Anthony¡¯sst few words before she left, she withdrew her gaze and her expression grew grave, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the vi.¡±

    ¡°You first. I will arrange things here and thenter.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s face was unquestionably serious, ¡°No, you¡¯reing with me.¡±

    Hmm ¡­

    Melvinpromised, ¡°Then can you wait for me for two minutes? I¡¯ll exin the arrangements to Chad.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    She said yes! She was finally willing to wait for him for once!

    Melvin was inexplicably happy.

    He took off his jacket and put it over Lyra¡¯s shoulders, wrapping her shoulders tightly, ¡°It¡¯ste at night and cold outside. You can go back to the car first. I¡¯ll be quick.¡±

    Lyra did not refuse and nodded.

    Only when she was far away did Melvin call Chad over, and his face returned to its coldness.

    ¡°Dig out what Anthony hid in two days. I don¡¯t what the process is and means you use. Even if he¡¯s hurt, I¡¯ll go exin to the bureau. I just want to see the results.¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±

    Melvin looked back to the hut, getting grimmer, ¡°When this is over, ssh a bottle of acid on his back.¡±

    Chad: ¡°Isn¡¯t sulfuric acid too normal for him? He used the S404 virus!¡±

    ¡°What? Do you still want to use it? There are just a dozen bottles. He doesn¡¯t deserve to such a precious thing. I will contact the bureau to remove his position. And I¡¯ll keep his life in jail for torture.¡±

    Chad thought about it and felt it made sense.

    ¡°Okay, boss.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave it to you here.¡±

    Chad was about to say yes when he saw Melvin trotting all the way to the highway like a gust of wind.

    He tut-tutted twice.

    It was true that love made people stupid.

    He was once a bloodthirsty and cold man. Seeing his back who was trotting, Chad thought he was a little cute. Why did he think so?

    ¡­

    Lyra sat in the back seat of the car, still thinking about Anthony¡¯s words.

    Then she nced at the figure who was trotting over. He opened the car door very quickly and sat in. Then he quietly rubbed the sides of his arms with his palms.

    Lyra noticed his subtle movements and saw that he was wearing only a light silk shirt before remembering that his jacket had just been given to her

    ¡°Are you cold?¡±

    Melvin shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not cold.¡±

    ¡°Why you¡¯re running so fast?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to keep you waiting too long.¡±

    Lyra was silent. He was still saying nice things to coax her?

    The moment when he came in, she felt the cold air on his body and his lips were frozen so that they were a little wan but he was stubborn to admit.

    She took the jacket off her shoulders and threw it to him impatiently, ¡°Take it away. I¡¯m hot.¡±

    Winter was going to set in, and the temperature difference at night was really huge.

    Lyra asked Neen, who was driving, to turn on the heating in the car.

    They sped all the way back to Seaside Vi.

    She changed her slippers and headed upstairs, leaving a sentence without looking back, ¡°Come up with me.¡±

    Melvin didn¡¯t dy and followed her up to the third floor.

    Back in the room, Lyra turned on the heating first before sitting on the edge of the bed andmanding in a light tone, ¡°Do it yourself and strip naked.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Melvin¡¯s ears instantly turned slightly red.

    What wa she ¡­ up to?!

 Chapter 194 Pursuing your wife is more important than your self-respect

    The atmosphere in the room was suddenly subtle because of these words.

    Melvin was frozen in ce and didn¡¯t move even his finger.

    Lyra¡¯s eyebrows were slightly wrinkled and her face was sullen, ¡°Hurry up. I want to see the injury.¡±

    Melvin was instantly deted.

    Oh, it turned out to be just to see the injury. He was thinking too much.

    Wait ¡­

    To see the injury?

    Why did she suddenly suspect his injury? Did Anthony say something to her?

    ¡°My injury is fine. I¡¯ve been medicated for the past two days, and I¡¯m almost healed.¡±

    Lyra coldly nced at him, ¡°Take it off!¡±

    Melvin didn¡¯t move, ¡°It¡¯s bandaged. You can¡¯t see it when it¡¯s off.¡±

    ¡°Tear it down. Reapply the medicer.¡±

    She sounded resolute.

    This meant that she had to see it?

    Melvin didn¡¯t say a word and didn¡¯t move, wondering how he could put it off.

    Lyra saw right through him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me tonight. You have to take it off!¡±

    ¡°Lyra, it warms my heart that you care about my injury, but it¡¯s toote tonight. It¡¯s better to rest early and see it tomorrow.¡±

    Lyra gritted her teeth.

    She suppressed the urge to just tie him up and forcefully strip him off.

    Patiently, she said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who said before that you would obey my orders unconditionally. It¡¯s all bullshit, right?¡±

    With his promise, Melvin was speechless.

    He reached his hands to the gold buttons on his suit. His slender fingertips gently touched it and unbuttoned one by one to in an extremely slow way.

    Lyra was patient, rubbing between her eyebrows and waiting. Anyway, the dilly-dallying wouldn¡¯t take too long because it was about two pieces of clothes.

    Melvin finished removing his suit and gently ced it on her table.

    After a few seconds of hesitation, he proceeded to take off his shirt.

    Having just unbuttoned two buttons on his chest, he asked in a whisper, ¡°Pants¡­ off or not?¡±

    Lyra gritted her teeth, ¡°I want to see the injury! Why are you taking your pants off!¡±

    ¡°You said strip me naked ¡­¡± he lowered his head and only dared to make an usation in a very low voice.

    But because the room was so quiet, Lyra heard every word clearly.

    ¡°Melvin! If you say one more word, I¡¯ll achieve your aim. You¡¯d better not keep your underpants. Get out naked and run around the vi for fiftyps!¡±

    Holly crap ¡­

    She was tough enough!

    If he went out running without any clothes on, what about his dignity?

    Lyra saw that he had obviously wimped out, and continued to smiled viciously, ¡°Or I¡¯ll have Eleven and the others find a rope to tie you up and just hang you under that tree outside the garden. You¡¯ll be a nude specimen for a night. Which do you want to try?¡±

    He didn¡¯t even want any!

    It was absolutely impossible!

    Melvin¡¯s thin lips pursed tightly. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed in his throat lightly and he didn¡¯t say anything but undressed him.

    Thest button was about to be unbuttoned.

    He was always reluctant, and just as he opened his mouth to find an excuse, he was warned by Lyra¡¯s sharp eyes.

    Naked running was not an option!

    Being hung as a specimen was even less likely!

    And he refused to undress to show her the injury ¡­

    He lowered his eyes, still thinking of ways he could muddle through.

    With Lyra¡¯s watchful eyes, he removed his shirt extremely slowly, revealing a lean and perfect eight-pack abs. And the bandages wrapped around the middle of his back spoiled the beauty a bit, but the healthy tanned skin was still extremely eye-catching.

    But right now Lyra was not interested in admiring it. As soon as Melvin finished taking it off, she got up and approached him, ¡°Turn around.¡±

    Melvin turned around obediently.

    Lyra went straight to roughly remove his bandages with brute force.

    Because the bandages were wrapped in more than a dozen circles, she had to removeyer byyer quickly.

    When there were thest fewyers of bandages, the blood under them was clearly visible, and Melvin gently ¡°hissed¡±.

    Lyra heard it and did much more gently.

    After the bloody bandages were removed, the palm-sized burn on his back was disyed in front of Lyra.

    Lyra¡¯s brows furrowed, looking very serious.

    It had been four days, and his injury was still surprisingly bright red, bloody and appalling.

    Her fingertips trembled lightly as she reached for his back, but stopped just as she was about to touch it.

    ¡°It¡¯s still bleeding. It looks so serious. Howe it doesn¡¯t look like an injury caused by acid?¡±

    The injury was quite severe. Lyra didn¡¯t dare to touch it and withdrew her hand. And she looked very grim.

    Melvin sighed secretly.

    It was sure enough.

    As long as she saw it, she must find out the weird.

    ¡°Why? It¡¯s just sulfuric acid. Is it bleeding? But it wasn¡¯t during the day when I put on the medicine.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t believe it at all, ¡°Tell me the truth. Do you know what¡¯s really going on with the injury on your back?¡±

    ¡°I know, sulfuric acid.¡±

    His expression was natural. He seemed to contemte and realized something suddenly, ¡°I remember it! I hid into the trunk of the car. When I fought with Anthony, my back was identally hit. I guess this is the reason of bleeding.¡±

    Was that so?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    So why did Anthony say those things to remind her?

    Was Anthony lying, or was he lying?

    ¡°Can it be such a coincidence? It just happened tonight, and you hit the original injury on the back? Don¡¯t you think your reason is not that adequate?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Some things in this world are just so coincidental.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s tone was gentle, ¡°This injury just looks scary, but it¡¯s actually not serious. Look at my current state. Is it like something is wrong?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t believe his bullshit at all.

    She had eyes, she can see whether it was serious or not.

    ¡°Turn around and look at me.¡±

    Melvin obediently turned around and lowered his eyes.

    He was 6. 1 feet tall. When they were close up to look at each other, Lyra had to tilt her head to look at him and her neck was a little tired because she was 5. 5 feet tall.

    ¡°Kneel down.¡±

    Thest time when she made the request, Melvin was inwardly in denial and even felt humiliated.

    But this time, he didn¡¯t hesitate, slowly bending his knees and straightening his back.

    Nothing was more important than pursuing his ex-wife, not to mention his dignity.

    Lyra abruptly reached out, lifted his jaw, and looked down at him from above.

    ¡°Melvin, you think I can¡¯t find out if you don¡¯t tell me. Micah is also my friend. If I let hime and see himself, you won¡¯t be able to hide it. Then I¡¯ll no longer trust you. Think it carefully.¡±

    Her eyes were cold and sharp, ¡°Are you going to confess yourself, or wait for me to find it out?¡±

    Melvin¡¯s dark eyes moved.

    After struggling internally for a while, he finally said, ¡°It¡¯s not sulfuric acid. It¡¯s S40 strong corrosive agent.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It is a liquid of the same nature as sulfuric acid, but more corrosive. If it touches skins, the burns will be really serious. Ordinary ointment can not cure it and the healing time will be long. The scars can not be removed easily, but there is no harm to the interior of the body.¡±

    ¡°Who told you that?¡±

    Melvin blinked his dark eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that before. Anthony said it himself that he stole the drug from the warb.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Melvin nodded, ¡°Really.¡±

    Lyra had never heard of this stuff, but with his exnation, it seemed to be quite simr to his injury situation.

    But was¡­ really as simple as hurting the skin?

    She stared at Melvin for a moment.

    It looked like there was nothing else to ask tonight. Since it was something from the warb, she should ask Collin tomorrow because she thought he would know.

    She sat back down on the edge of the bed and her tone was irritated.

    ¡°You really are not honest. Because of this injury issue, you lied a few times. Can you count it yourself?!¡±

    Melvin was quietly relieved to see that she seemed convinced.

    ¡°You¡¯re angry?¡±

    Lyra did not say anything, and turned her face not to see him.

    She seemed to be really annoyed and didn¡¯t even bother to pay attention to him.

    He did not get up and kept kneeling. He carefully held her small hand and then pressed it against his abdomen.

    His tone was gentle and coaxing, ¡°I was wrong. It¡¯s just a superficial injury. I know you don¡¯t like to owe me a favor. And I don¡¯t want to make you feel guilty. I didn¡¯t intentionally conceal it from you. Please don¡¯t be angry. You can touch my abs?¡±

    ¡°Who cares about your abs?!¡±

    Lyra drew back her hand angrily and scowled at him.

    ¡°Then¡­ then I give you my belt. You can whip me to vent your anger?¡±

 Chapter 195 She wonâ€™t stick to the old path

    Melvin tilted his head to look at her and smiled in a pleasing way.

    Lyra gave him a deep look.

    Tonight he was really beatable. If she didn¡¯t beat him to cry, she can not endure this!

    She reached out and spread it out in front of him, ¡°The belt.¡±

    Melvin did not dy, unlocked the metal sp immediately, handed her very obediently, and then turned his back to her.

    Lyra folded the belt in half and raised it high, as if to whip towards the already wounded back.

    But before the belt could be swung in her hand, her gaze unconsciously rested on the palm-sized burn on his back.

    The injury was bright red, which was quite hideous. It was too conspicuous, so it was difficult not to notice it.

    And the injury was caused when he protected her. Otherwise it was estimate that her face would get injured.

    Thinking of this, Lyra feltplex. It was as if there was a mysterious force that mped her wrist that she can not do it.

    She sighed and was deted suddenly, because she realized that she would actually start to feel sorry for him?

    This feeling irritated her.

    The three years in the Freeman Manor was like hell. She did not feel the slightest bit of warmth. After they divorced, she could see Melvin¡¯s change and sincere. And it was impossible that there was no feeling at all.

    But!

    She would never stick to the old path again!

    If she didn¡¯t stop thinking about him, it was her who would get hurt in the end!

    Her hand that was clutching the belt was trembling with tightness, as if she had made a great determination.

    Gritting his teeth, the belt in her hand swung out viciously.

    Snap!

    A crunching sound.

    Lyra avoided the wound in the middle of his back, imprinting a deep and red swelling that was two-finger wide on the smooth and tanned skin.

    Melvin didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t say a word and didn¡¯t even frown.

    Except for the subconscious tensing of the muscles all over the body, it seemed that he did not know the pain.

    Lyra looked at the red mark she had added and at the middle of his back subconsciously. That bloody wound was like burning her eyes.

    Her heart was suddenly in turmoil, and she couldn¡¯t did it the second time no matter what.

    ¡°Put your clothes on and get out!¡±

    She kicked him hard in the shoulder and threw the belt back at him, ¡°Get out of here. I¡¯m sleepy. I¡¯ll fix you tomorrow.¡±

    When she finished, she took theforter to cover herself and turned her back to Melvin.

    This kick caught Melvin off guard and staggered slightly.

    He slowly fastened his belt and got up to get his shirt and suit from the table.

    Because the bandages were removed, he just held the clothes in his hand to avoid getting dirty if he put on the clothes directly.

    When he turned his head, he saw Lyra lying on her side on the bed with her back to him. She didn¡¯t even change her clothes. Did she look like she was going to sleep?

    ¡°Lyra, your coat is still on. It¡¯ll be ufortable to sleep like this.¡±

    Lyra ground her teeth, ¡°I¡¯m happy about it. Get lost!¡±

    Melvin didn¡¯t move, standing beside her bed and gazing at her.

    Lyra felt it. A surge of anger rushed straight to her head. She sat up. Her face was bulging with anger. She took a pillow next to her and threw it at Melvin.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    Melvin caught it and helped her put it on the table.

    She then proceeded to take another pillow and threw it.

    Melvin picked up again, with a gentle smile on his face.

    Lyra was really angry. She took the tissue box, decorations, books and others on the bedside table to throw to him.

    Melvin picked them all up, and did so with the utmost ease. Then he helped her set them up on the dressing table.

    The smile on his face was involved with doting.

    But in Lyra¡¯s eyes, it was a provocation!

    Her anger spiked. She fumbled the bedside table for a while but found nothing. She looked down, except for themp, all the items were thrown away.

    So she reached her hand to themp, which was still plugged in, and instead of unplugging first, she forced to take it.

    Melvin saw her movement and hurriedly raised his hands in surrender, ¡°No! I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯ll leave right away.¡±

    Lyra red at him viciously until he closed the door and went out, disappearingpletely from sight, before she put themp back.

    Looking across the dressing table, she got out of bed, took the pillows back and took a deep breaths to calm down before going to the bathroom to wash up.

    Early the next morning.

    During breakfast, Lyra didn¡¯t say a word. No matter what Melvin said, she ignored it.

    After the silent breakfast, she went to Angle Group.

    Since Anthony was handed over to Melvin, she just had to wait for the result.

    When she got to the office, she called her big brother Collin first.

    She told Collin the name of the potion that Melvin saidst night.

    What Collin said was basically the same as what Melvin did.

    She contacted Darkbell¡¯s people again and checked the photos of S40 wounding the skin. Because it was aboratory drug, such a photo was not avable by ordinary search.

    Ten minutester, Darkbell sent her photos on her phone.

    She carefully observed that it was indeed very simr to the injury on Melvin¡¯s back.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    So this time, he was telling the truth?

    But if it didn¡¯t hurt his life, why would Anthony say something like helping her kill Melvin?

    Lyra always felt that some details were missing, but couldn¡¯t remember them.

    She called Eleven, ¡°During this time, you follow Melvin. Report all of his movements after he leaves the house. And listen to what he says without revealing yourself.¡±

    Eleven didn¡¯t understand why she was doing this, but nodded in response.

    ¡­

    After Lyra went out, Melvin washed the dishes, finished cleaning the vi, and went out to the suburb to see Anthony.

    Chad saw himing and trotted up to him, giggling.

    ¡°Boss, good morning.¡±

    Melvin looked at him askance, ¡°How is it?¡±

    Chad shook his head, ¡°he refused to say anything. After all, he got the position in Security Agency step by step. He¡¯s really tough.¡±

    Melvin nced in the direction of the hut, and his face was coldly hostile.

    ¡°Even the toughest guy must confess to me. Tomorrow at thetest, he must open his mouth.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chad responded respectfully, then leaned close to Melvin¡¯s ear and whispered.

    ¡°Boss you¡¯re right. Neen is really suspicious. He drove his car to the suburbs yesterday, got out and ran away and disappeared for more than ten minutes. Until Miss Carroll arrived, he came back.¡±

    Melvin furrowed his eyebrows, ¡°Do you know where he went?¡±

    Chad shook his head, ¡°He is smart. Our guys can¡¯t follow him.¡±

    Melvin pursed his lips tightly and pondered for a moment, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave this to you. I¡¯m going back to Seaside Vi.¡±

    When he arrived at the vi, Melvin did not go straight upstairs, but went to the backyard.

    Lyra didn¡¯t take Neen to the office today and left him at the vi. When Melvin returned, Neen had juste down from the dark post to for the bathroom and was washing his hands.

    Seeing Melvin approaching him, he smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Freeman, what a coincidence!¡±

    Melvin looked grim, ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence. I¡¯m looking for you.¡±

    Neen locked at him, and his face gradually became serious.

 Chapter 196 Three days of stranding and thirty timeâ€™s whipping

    One after the other, the two went to a secluded corner of the back door of the vi.

    Neen: ¡°Mr. Freeman, you¡¯re so careful. What are you going to say?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend in front of me. I know you have a purpose for following Lyra around.¡±

    Neen¡¯s face instantly became iparably sinister.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve noticed, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    He quietly reached his hand back to his waist, took out a small knife, and quickly stabbed Melvin in the throat.

    Melvin took half a step back keenly.

    Within just three moves, he subdued Neen.

    Neen¡¯s hands were mped behind his back with such force that Neen felt her arms were dislocating and her face was wan with pain.

    ¡°You can kill me. I can¡¯t finish the mission given over there anyway. I will die sooner orter.¡±

    Melvinughed lightly and let go of him, ¡°Why should I kill you? I just wanted to talk to you. I¡¯m not interested in you.¡±

    Neen can¡¯t figure it out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you love Miss Carroll very much? I¡¯m the one sent over to harm her, so why don¡¯t you do something about it since you¡¯ve known me?¡±

    Melvin¡¯s dark eyes stared at him soberly, ¡°You like her, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Neen instantly blushed.

    ¡°No, no ¡­ how could I!¡±

    Melvin had always been a good judge of men.

    Since realizing that he was in love with Lyra, he found that he had gained an additional skill of being able to tell from the way a man looked at Lyra if the other man was thinking about Lyra.

    ¡°You just like her. Otherwise you wouldn¡¯t hide for so long without doing anything to her. You don¡¯t have to hide. You tell me the n over there. Maybe I have a way to help you solve it.¡±

    Neen stared at him and was suddenly attracted in by his aura.

    He knew that Melvin was not a simple man, and it seemed that now there was no other way out for him than to tell Melvin and work out a solution.

    He could only choose to trust Melvin once.

    ¡°Three dayster in the evening, they want me to lure Miss Carroll to the abandoned warehouse ¡­ it¡¯s outside the city in the eastern suburbs of the forest. This time they set up a lot of ambushes. The man in ck Miss Carroll has been checking will also appear. If Miss really goes there, she will be fraught with grim possibilities.¡±

    He sighed and continued, ¡°Miss is the only one who treats me sincerely. I really can¡¯t bear to harm her, but I have to die if she doesn¡¯t die. They are watching me closely. I can¡¯t get away. I don¡¯t know what can you do?¡±

    Melvin pondered for a moment. His dark eyes were calm and steady.

    He continued, ¡°Tell that you will arrange it. I will keep this matter a secret for you at Lyra¡¯s ce. And you don¡¯t have to tell her about it.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Neen was confused, ¡°Then in three days ¡­¡±

    Melvin¡¯s dark eyes looked solemn, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

    ¡­

    In the afternoon, Melvin didn¡¯t go out.

    He leaned the entire vi.

    It was almost time for Lyra to leave work. He went to the kitchen and started preparing dinner.

    This was thest few days to stay by her side. He wanted to prepare dishes for her every day.

    When he left, even if she won¡¯t miss him, her stomach should remember him, right?

    He thought and smiled unconsciously.

    The sound of receiving a text message suddenly rang.

    At first nce, it was from Chad, and the content had only one exmation point.

    Melvin¡¯s smile faded and turned solemn.

    This was the code word for something very urgent.

    He looked at his watch. There were still forty minutes before Lyra got off work, so he quietly drove to the outskirts where Anthony was being held.

    Chad was standing right by the highway pacing back and forth, waiting specifically for him.

    Seeing Melvin¡¯s caring, Chad anxiously ran closer and got into the passenger seat.

    Leaning close to his ear, Chad said in a very low voice, ¡°Boss, someone in Suham ¡­ is here!¡±

    Melvin¡¯s brows furrowed.

    Why did this persone at this time?

    With a serious look on his face, he started the car again and drove towards the meeting ce Chad said.

    Soon, he arrived at a deserted construction site. And one after the other, he went with Chad into the most isted and dpidated house.

    Just as Melvin and Chad went in, Lyra received a phone call from Eleven.

    Eleven reported Melvin¡¯s strange whereabouts, word for word, to Lyra.

    Lyra wondered, ¡°Where did he go? Did you see who else was in there? What did they say?¡±

    ¡°No, I found that this site is guarded within 50 meters. And there are a lot of people in the dark. I can not approach.¡±

    Lyra was silent for a moment.

    Who did he want to see when he suddenly ran to an abandoned site?

    Surprisingly, there were still people guarding. He really got a big secret.

    ¡°Okay I got it. I¡¯ll go over thereter and check it out.¡±

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Melvin entered the broken house with Chad.

    There were already three men standing in the room.

    The man at the head was in his forties, and when he saw Melvin enter, he had a smile on his face and bent his head respectfully toward him.

    ¡°Hello, young master.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s expression was grim, ¡°Charles, what is it?¡±

    The man he called Charles gradually became serious and began to borate, ¡°There is internal turmoil in the n. We need you to set out immediately and go back with me to call the shots.¡±

    Immediately?

    Why so hurried?

    He didn¡¯t even think about it, ¡°No, I have personal business to take care of in Frayton. I¡¯ll be back on my own in a few days.¡±

    Charles¡¯ face was getting grave, ¡°Young master, this is an emergency recall order. You muste with me. Mr. Freeman said, this is your best chance to regain trust and wield power!¡±

    Melvin was silent.

    He thought he would be able to stay with Lyra for thest seven days.

    He didn¡¯t think even seven days would be a luxury.

    He forced down the suffocated feeling in his heart and remembered again the n that Neen said in the morning.

    ¡°Give me three more days. I have onest thing to do, and then I will go back and ask forgiveness.¡±

    Charles was sullen, ¡°Young master, you know how strict your family rules are, and what punishment you will receive for breaking the emergency recall order!¡±

    Melvin wasposed, ¡°I know. Stranding for three days, and get whipping thirty times.¡±

    He undid his tie with one hand. His bony fingertips once again wrapped around the buttons to remove his shirt and suit at the same time, and tossed them to Chad.

    ¡°Boss ¡­¡±

    Chad steadily caught his clothes with worry in his eyes.

    What if he can¡¯t survive and the virus that was suppressed in his body came back!

    Melvin ignored him. He turned around indifferently and got down on one knee. His wide and smooth back muscles were extra straight. And his tone was a bit brutal.

    ¡°Come and whip.¡±

    Charles let out a long sigh, ¡°Mr. Freeman really knows you well and knows you must be lingering and refusing to go back immediately.¡±

    A bodyguard standing quietly aside stepped forward and handed over a dark ck box.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Charles slowly opened it and took out the whip that was brought over from his family.

    The whip was long and dark, inset with gold wire. And the body of the whip was covered with fine and small barbs. Without the full force of the whip holder, it can cause blood easily, which was the extremely strict family discipline.

    ¡°Young master, the family unrest is urgent. I ask you onest time. Do you really want to stay for three days?¡±

    Melvin didn¡¯t hesitate, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then you can not me me. The rules can not be vited. I ¡­ can¡¯t help you.¡±

    Melvin replied with a soft ¡°hmm¡±.

    In fact, he was extremely unconvinced by these rules.

    When he finished those old guys in the n in the future, he would bepletely in power. And the first thing to do was to abolish the family rules that were obstinate and old-fashioned!

    He was pondering when a harsh wind-breaking sound rang out behind him.

 Chapter 197 Vomit blood again and skin is split

    Immediately afterwards, the broad and smooth flesh of the back was viciously cut by the barbs of the whip.

    Blood marks were clear and severe pain invaded.

    It was only the first whip and cold sweat broke out on Melvin¡¯s forehead.

    He gritted his teeth and tautened his muscles, but he still kept his back straight and suffered it without a word.

    Charles noticed the bandages in the middle of his undershirt when he took off his shirt, and he deliberately avoided to whip his injury.

    But this left even less room on the back to resist the torture.

    Therefore, when came to the fifteenth times, Melvin¡¯s entire upper back that was divided by bandages was crisscrossed with blood.

    Whipping got his flesh broken. His skin was split, which was shocking to the eyes.

    Melvin¡¯s breathing was also getting heavier and heavier, and the blue veins on his forehead were bulging.

    Even his eyshes were trembling uncontrobly. He pursed his lips and determined not to let out the slightest sound of humiliation.

    And he smiled in a self-deprecating way.

    Having been away from home for over a decade, he almost forgot his true identity and thought he was really just the Freeman family¡¯s spoiled young master.

    Nowadays, even the ability of his body to resist punishment was much weaker.

    Charles¡¯ hand was shaking even as he held the whip.

    Because the entire upper part of Melvin¡¯s back was already bloody, there was no unscathed skin at all.

    If he kept whipping, it would have to be superimposed on the previous bloodstain. However, the whip was so powerful that the wound would reach the bone if it received one more whipping.

    Charles was really intolerant and could only shift its weight to Melvin¡¯s waist.

    The whip was swung again. The sound of breaking wind rang out. Five times in a row, allnded on the back of Melvin¡¯s waist.

    Melvin trembled violently. His back finally copsed. He went to support himself with one hand on the ground to avoid the embarrassment of falling.

    The sound of the whip behind him stopped.

    He suddenly had a sharp pain in his chest. His blood surged upward, and a mouthful of blood spurted wildly onto the open ground.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Chad was terrified and his eyes were red.

    He watched how his boss was hit by whipping for twenty times, trembled, and resisted the urge to rush up to directly grab the whip away for several times.

    ¡°Stop! Let¡¯s go back, now!¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Chad!¡±

    Melvin got his breath back and gave him a ruthless re, ¡°You¡¯re just a subordinate of National Investigation Bureau. It¡¯s not your turn to talk here!¡±

    ¡°Boss! If he keeps whipping, you¡¯ll die!¡±

    Chad¡¯s voice was all choked up as he yelled at him furiously.

    ¡°The S404 virus in your body is only suppressed, not cured! If you insist and get injured badly, your resistance will be weaker and the virus will spread soon! You¡¯ll die!¡±

    Melvin, as if he hadn¡¯t heard, pinched his thighs hard to straighten his back again, maintaining the most standard position for punishment.

    Did it hurt?

    It hurt.

    But he couldn¡¯t leave without saying a word, and there was still a threat around Lyra. He had to help her out of thest trouble before he left without staying.

    Moreover, if he left at this time, the twenty-time whipping he received was in vain.

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    Chad¡¯s voice was shaking, ¡°No! No more!¡±

    Melvin simply ignored him, ¡°Charles, go on!¡±

    Chad¡¯s eyes were red with anger and his fists were colorless with clenching, but he was standing here as an outsider, and there was nothing he could do about Melvin, the stubborn ass.

    Charles did not continue. From the conversation between the two, he heard Melvin seemed to be hurt badly this time.

    He turned his gaze to Melvin¡¯s back again.

    If he went on, thest ten will only hit all the way to the back.

    He pondered for a moment and looked to the two bodyguards in the room, ¡°There is no need to guard here. You two go out.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    When the two men werepletely out, Charles took out his handkerchief and wiped the blood stained on the whip before resuming.

    Ten times in a row emitted a loud sound.

    All hit into the open space next to him.

    ¡°Young master, the thirty whippings have been executed. You can get up now.¡±

    Charles said it while cleaning the whip again, ¡°Three days is the deadline. You must go back then. I hope you¡¯ll remember.¡±

    Melvin got up with Chad¡¯s help and braced himself, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Charles bowed slightly toward him and said nothing.

    The bodyguard outside suddenly came in, ¡°Young master, there is a car parked in front of the site. A woman gets off. Do we ¡­¡± he made a wiping the neck action.

    Woman?

    Melvin wrinkled his brows, ¡°What does she look like?¡±

    ¡°Very beautiful.¡±

    That would be Lyra.

    Why did she suddenlye here?

    Melvin looked to Charles, ¡°You guys withdraw. She¡¯s a very important person to me. You can¡¯t touch her, let alone let her discover.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you must take care of yourself these three days ¡­.¡±

    ¡­

    Lyra, in her high heels, walked into the abandoned site, looking around carefully.

    Eleven clearly said that there were a lot of secret posts nearby. Howe she didn¡¯t notice it all the way over?

    Were they already withdrawn?

    The construction site was veryrge. She elerated her pace to find him in every room one by one over.

    Finally, the familiar tall figure was seen in a very isted and dpidated house.

    Chad helped Melvin fasten thest gold button on his suitpel in time.

    Seeing that Lyra hade in, Chad had to quietly tuck the tie into his pants pocket and stood aside in silence because he had no time to tie the tie. Chad was keeping his head down and not talking.

    Melvin took a deep breath, hiding the sharp pain in his back, and looking at Lyra with gentle eyes.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t answer his question. Her eyebrows furrowed and her expression was serious.

    ¡°Why was Chad buckling your buttons when I came in? What were you doing?¡±

    His miserable pale lips were lightly hooked up, ¡°It¡¯s just that the cor identally loosened a button. Chad saw it and helped me buckle it.¡±

    Lyra nced at Chad, who was keeping his head down, not saying a word, and not looking emotional.

    She walked up to Melvin and re-examined him, ¡°So why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Chad got a message that someone from Security Agency wasing, so I followed them over to check it out. but when I just arrived, they were already gone.¡±

    Lyra turned her attention to Chad again, ¡°Is he telling the truth?¡±

    Chad was silent for two seconds. His tone was emotionless, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s fingertips trembled slightly and gently tugged at her sleeve, ¡°Lyra, it¡¯s cold outside. I want to go back to the vi.¡±

    ¡°Later.¡±

    Lyra was unmoved by his petnt gesture, and her eyebrows tightened.

    Even though Chad kept his head down and tried his best to hide it, she noticed that Chad¡¯s eyes were a little red.

    And Melvin¡¯s face was a bit pale, and his lips were bloodless. Obviously, his state was quite good two days ago.

    ¡°You were fine this morning. Why are you sickly again now?¡±

    Melvin did not change his face, put his fist on his lips and coughed gently, ¡°Maybe I caught a coldst night. It¡¯s not a big problem. I¡¯ll go back and take pills.¡±

    Just a cold?

    Lyra¡¯s tightened eyebrows didn¡¯t rx because of his words. She always smelled something strange in the air.

    It seemed to have a very strange men¡¯s perfume smell, but also mixed with a very strong fishy smell!

    ¡°This ce has been deserted for so long. Howe there will be the smell of blood?¡±

    She walked around Melvin and took a look around the room.

    Finally, a palm-sized puddle of deep red thing was found on the ground, which had not yet dried, like fresh blood.

    She slowly crouched down and put her hand towards the puddle of blood, but her wrist was suddenly gripped by Melvin.

 Chapter 198 Sweet, but bitter sweet?

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it. It¡¯s dirty.¡±

    Lyra stared at him. She had a clear mind, ¡°The blood is fresh, which means something just happened here. You didn¡¯t see anything when you and Chad rushed over here?¡±

    Melvin didn¡¯t say anything and nced at Chad.

    Chad understood and exined, ¡°I arrived here first. I came in just in time to bump into someone trying to jump out the window and run away. So I hurt him with a knife, this should ¡­ be the blood left by that person.¡±

    ¡°Where is that man? With your, how could you let this man run away?¡±

    Chad was momentarily speechless and scratched his head in feigned embarrassment, ¡°Sorry, it was my oversight. He hadpany, so I didn¡¯t chase him.¡±

    OK.

    Since he did not catch up the person, there was nothing to ask.

    She nced at Melvin again and saw that he seemed to be doing okay except for his face and lips were a bit pallid¡­ was it really just a cold?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Back to the vi.¡±

    Lyra turned around and headed for the door.

    Melvin followed after her.

    In every step he made, the whip wound on the back will be torn. That was so excruciating that made him top-heavy and powerless.

    Chad was sharp and stepped forward to hold his arm.

    Lyra heard a movement behind her, stopped in her tracks and looked back, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Melvin inhaled andpressed his lips, ¡°It¡¯s okay. His foot slipped.¡±

    Chad was wordless.

    How can he be med for everything?

    He smiled bitterly at Lyra, ¡°Yes, just missed my step. Fortunately I reacted quickly and grabbed his arm in time!¡±

    It was a small incident. Lyra did not take it to heart and left the abandoned site at a fast pace.

    Melvin told Chad to drive his car and he would go back with Lyra in her car.

    On the road, he sat upright. And his back did not touch the backrest of the car.

    Lyra noticed it. She remembered the burn on his back, and didn¡¯t think much of it, ¡°How is Anthony doing? Did you find out anything?¡±

    Melvin¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed in his throat and took two seconds to calm himself down before saying, ¡°No, but don¡¯t worry. Tomorrow, he¡¯ll be made to tell everything.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    There were no more words along the way.

    Soon they arrived at Seaside Vi and the two entered the living room together.

    Lyra was still changing her shoes slowly.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Melvin had already changed and was holding the handle to go up the stairs.

    He had just gone up two steps when he stopped again, turned back and said, ¡°Lyra, are you hungry? I¡¯m¡­ a little sleepy and want to sleep for half an hour.¡±

    Lyra felt a little strange, but didn¡¯t refuse, ¡°I¡¯m not too hungry. I can eatter.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go up first, then.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything, her eyes following his figure as it disappeared around the corner on the second floor.

    She didn¡¯t know why she had a strange feeling. She always felt his expression was subtle all the way back, like enduring pain?

    Was the burn on his back severe again?

    She followed up to the second floor, where Melvin¡¯s door was unlocked.

    Gently pushing the door, she saw he lying quietly under the covers. He was indeed sleeping.

    However, Lyra noticed that he was sleeping on his back, and didn¡¯t even take off his suit.

    She pushed the door open and went to sit on the edge of his bed. Then she reached out and took temperature with her hand.

    Feeling her cold hand, Melvin¡¯s eyshes fluttered, ¡°Not fever. I¡¯m just sleepy. I¡¯ll be fine after a nap.¡±

    It was true that it was just a little bit hot and there should be no fever.

    Maybe she was overthinking it.

    ¡°Okay, you rest then.¡±

    Lyra withdrew her hand and was about to get up and leave when a strong force suddenly pulled her tightly.

    When she reacted, she found that he had reached around her waist and put his head in her arms, with his upper body lying on her thighs.

    She was stunned at first, not expecting him to be so bold this time at all.

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    Instead of letting go, Melvin tightened his grip around her waist and moved into her arms regardless.

    ¡°Just let me hug you for a while.¡±

    Lyra froze for two seconds. She suddenly remembered that she said she must stop thinking of himpletelyst night, ans her face instantly became icy cold.

    She reached out, forcing her to break his arm.

    ¡°Let go! Have you forgotten your identity!? In this vi, I am the master and you¡¯re the servant!¡±

    Melvin didn¡¯t have much strength. Seeing that his arm was about to be forced away from her waist by Lyra, he begged softly, ¡°No¡­ just let me hold it for a while. Just this once ¡­¡± for thest time.

    Even if he can survive the ambush in the eastern suburbs of the forest after three days, he would be fraught with grim possibilities when he was back to Suham to solve the family unrest.

    He wanted to remember the smell of her body and the softness of her embrace in hisst time.

    Lyra was ruthless and continued to break his hand, ¡°Let go. I want to go to the study to work!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, beg you¡­¡±

    His voice was extremely soft and his tone was sorrowful.

    Lyra froze violently.

    He actually used the word ¡°beg¡±?

    Recently he behaved like a spoiled child, admitted his mistake and pretended to be wronged, but she knew, he was always reserved and arrogant.

    This was the first time he said begging ¡­

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything else, letting Melvin hold her.

    The room was silent.

    Everything seemed to be fine.

    But Melvin¡¯s brows were knitting tighter and tighter.

    Every time he breathed, his body hurt along with it.

    Because there was no medicine, that pain was still increasing, and it was getting more and more excruciating.

    But the good smell of Lyra¡¯s body was as sweet as honey, so he can¡¯t let go of it.

    His upper body was on Lyra¡¯sp, and Lyra was acutely aware that he was breathing heavily.

    This state was not quite right.

    ¡°It¡¯s been the fifth day since the burn on your back, so it shouldn¡¯t hurt as much as it did at first, right? Why do you seem to be having a hard time?¡±

    Melvin didn¡¯t say anything.

    Lyra was suspicious and put her hand to the back of his cor when Melvin grabbed her wrist again.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, not to mention it¡¯s medicated. If you remove the bandage, I¡¯ll have to reapply it again.¡±

    That¡¯s right, but ¡­

    ¡°But why do you look like you¡¯re in pain? Did you go out and get hurt again today?¡±

    The response for her was the long silence.

    Lyra grumpily rubbed his short hair and scolded softly, ¡°Who taught you not to answer your master¡¯s question? Did someone from Security Agency make beat you today? Get up, take off your clothes and let me see.¡±

    Taking it off again?

    Melvin was a little helpless and was about to answer when Eleven knocked on the door.

    ¡°Miss, the Cahan family¡¯s bodyguards are here.¡±

    ¡°What are the Cahan family¡¯s bodyguard doing here with me?¡±

    Did the Cahan family know so quickly that Anthony was missing from her ce?

    Eleven: ¡°It is the daughter of Cahan family. She got into trouble and bodyguards can not find Master Cahan. They only know you in Frayton, so they hope you can go over to help. Miss? ¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything.

    Reba treated her very good since they were kids. And the Cahan family and the Lloyd family had always been a deep friendship. The bodyguards were looking for her and Anthony was imprisoned and tortured. If she did not bring Reba back, it would be hardly justifiable.

    But Melvin here ¡­

    She looked down at him in her arms, who, as if sensing her gaze, consciously let go of her waist and flopped back onto the bed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get more sleep, and I¡¯ll have dinner ready when you get back.¡±

    He said so, and Lyra also had nothing to say, ¡°Have a rest, but when Ie back, I still need to see the injury. You hear me?¡±

    Melvin replied with ¡°hmm¡±.

    Lyra sat at his bed for a while. Seeing his breath gradually stabilize and his expression calm, she brought Eleven and Twelve and the Cahan family¡¯s bodyguards out the vi together.

    It was only as the roar of the car faded that Melvin called Neen in.

    ¡°Mr. Freeman, what is it?¡±

    Melvin gritted his teeth and inhaled, easing the pain a few times before saying, ¡°The medical kit¡­ is in the locker in the living room on the first floor. Help me ¡­ deal with the injury.¡±

    ¡°Ohhhh, okay!¡±

    Neen immediately went to it, rushed downstairs hurriedly, and soon came back up with a medical kit.

    ¡°Mr. Freeman, where is the injury?¡±

    ¡°Clothes¡­ off ¡­¡±

    He had cold sweat on his forehead and his voice was weak.

    Neen did not dare to dy and rushed forward to help him take off his suit.

    No sooner had the suit been removed, however, Neen was shocked by therge stain of blood on the white shirt at his back.

    ¡°Holly crap! You, how did you get hurt like this?!¡±

 Chapter 199 Even the male servant in your house is so handsome

    The silk garment had adhered to the wound in arge area and the blood was dried up.

    Neen shook his hands and tried twice but couldn¡¯t get the shirtpletely off.

    But the bloody whip wounds can already be seen.

    ¡°Oh my God! Who did this? So cruel!¡±

    Previously, Neen was a fighter in the ck market¡¯s organization. The rules were very strict. Fighters that were not good enough would be beaten to death, which was normal. But Neen was just okay and he was not beaten too often.

    And Melvin was different. He was obviously a well-bred young master. How can he still be so seriously injured?

    Melvin stopped his surprise with a hush, ¡°Don¡¯t shout. Close the windows, draw the curtains, and use a hot towel to spread my back for a while if you can¡¯t get my shirt off.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Neen hurriedly did as he was told, and went to the bathroom to for a hot towel. He was a little intolerant, ¡°Mr. Freeman, the hotpress may hurt a little, you ¡­ bear it.¡±

    Using a hot towel on the injury was like suffering another sharp pain like fire.

    Melvin trembled violently. The cold sweat was streaming down and pillows he clenched were deformed.

    Neen had experience helping people with medication, even if he didn¡¯t get beaten up often.

    He took out an anti-inmmatory tablet from the medical kit, stuffed it into Melvin¡¯s mouth, and brought a basin of water to help him clean the blood on his back first. The original bandages were also dirty and had to be removed.

    ¡°Mr. Freeman, who did this? With your status who dares to touch you casually, except for Miss ¡­¡±

    His pupils widened and he asked in a small voice, ¡°It can¡¯t really be Miss, can it?¡±

    Melvin was dizzy and buried his face under the covers, not bothering to pay attention to him.

    Neen thought about it and dissipated his thought, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be Miss. If it was her, you wouldn¡¯t have had to ask me toe quietly to treat the wound.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t guess. Get fast. I have to cook before Lyra gets back.¡±

    The injury was appalling, especially the back. When walking, it will be pulled, which was extremely smarting. And he had to get up to cook?

    It made Neen feel a little sorry for him.

    He sighed. In order not to let Miss Carroll and other bodyguards notice the torn shirt, Neen momentarily can not think of a good way, so he took the initiative to quietly help him tucked it under the bed.

    Alcohol disinfection was too stinging but iodine was rtively mild. Neen took a cotton swab to help him wipe the wound. It took a long time before he finally finished the medicine.

    The original burn on the middle of the back was bandaged. Now from the back to the waist, all was wrapped in ayer of bandages.

    Melvin insisted on getting out of bed and Neen had no choice but to give him another shot of antibiotics.

    ¡­

    Half an hourter, Lyra went back to the vi.

    Reba, who was a lively young girl, was by her side.

    Reba looked the whole vi inside and out, wrapped her arm around her and pouted, ¡°Not bad Lyra. I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a nice vi. I really came to the right ce! Let me stay with you for a few more days!¡±

    Lyra was unmoved and her tone was austere, ¡°You have said it¡¯s just three days. I¡¯ll have my bodyguard put you on a ne back to Suham by then.¡±

    Reba muttered with grievance, ¡°Oooh, you¡¯re so heartless.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be naughty.¡± Lyra¡¯s tone gentled down, ¡°Such a bar trouble can not happen again. Since you want toe to stay with me for a few days, you must be good. Do you know it?¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    The twoughed as they entered the vi.

    As soon as she opened the door, Lyra smelled the fragrance of the mealing to her, and her eyes subconsciously looked towards the kitchen.

    She told him to rest before leaving. Why did he get up to cook?

    Melvin happened to hear themotion and came out from the kitchen.

    Lyra noticed that he had changed into a dark ck silk shirt. The two buttons on the cor were slightly loose and his corbone was partly hidden. As if he had washed his hair, his short hair was notpletely blow-dried. With the exquisite features, he was handsome while puritanical.

    And the condition and face seemed to be much better.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you put on a jacket? Have you taken your cold medicine?¡±

    Although the tone was cold as always, Melvin¡¯s heart was warmed by her words of concern for him as soon as she returned.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°You said you¡¯reing back at night to see the injury, so I didn¡¯t wear it.¡±

    He said it while pulling his shirt upward and showing her the bandages on his back, ¡°I did identally get a minor injury during the day. But look, it¡¯s all medicated and bandaged up.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything.

    It was Reba who was staring at Melvin¡¯s face, looking very earnest, ¡°Lyra, who is he? He¡¯s so handsome! The men around her are better looking than one another!¡±

    Because when Reba came overst time in Fantalure Bar, Melvin was already injured, she did not see his face.

    This time she saw him and kept looking at Melvin.

    Lyra had little expression, ¡°My servant.¡±

    ¡°Just a servant?¡± Reba brightened up, ¡°Then can you let me order him for a few days?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lyra wrinkled her brows and refused almost without thinking.

    Seeing Reba¡¯s eyes that were like gluing to Melvin, Lyra was annoyed and red at Melvin, ¡°Put your clothes on! Behave yourself. Go upstairs and put your coat on before youe down.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Melvin nodded obediently. Not looking at Reba from the beginning to the end, he quickly put his shirt down and went upstairs.

    Reba pulled Lyra¡¯s sleeve and insisted, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that even the servant here is good-looking. You have to work so you don¡¯t have time to apany me. You¡¯re the best. Let him apany me for two days!¡±

    Lyra¡¯s eyebrows knitted tighter, ¡°No, it¡¯s not negotiable.¡±

    ¡°Lyra ¡­¡±

    ¡°Dinner!¡±

    Reba¡¯s mouth puckered up and she reluctantly followed her into the dining room.

    After dinner, Lyra picked a rtively clean room for Reba on the third floor and chatted with her for a while before going back to her room to rest.

    ¡­

    Early the next morning.

    It was only 6:00 a. m. when Chad printed out Anthony¡¯s words and delivered them to Seaside Vi in person.

    Because of the drugging eventst time, Chad was afraid to be beaten up and scolded. So he stood outside the back door of the vi and waited.

    Melvin came out to get them himself.

    He nced at the information. His expression was gradually grim. He went straight upstairs and knocked on Lyra¡¯s room door.

    He had waited for a while and there no movement inside.

    Was she asleep?

    Melvin thought about it, but forgot about of it. It was indeed too early, and it was better to wait until she woke up.

    As he just turned his head, he sew Lyraing down the hallway. She was dressed in a casual outfit, with a paper box in her hand.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been out?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s expression waszy, ¡°No, just went to the door and got a delivery.¡±

    The vi had so many bodyguards. When would she personally pick up the delivery? What was it that can make her pay so much attention?

    Melvin was wondering, but didn¡¯t ask it.

    Lyra stepped around him and opened the door to the room, ¡°Come in and talk about what¡¯s going on.¡±

    He followed her in and handed over the information Chad had brought, ¡°Anthony exined it. Take a look.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Although she responded, Lyra did not even look at the information he handed over, but opened the delivery box.

    The box was unwrapped and inside was a box of ointment.

    She handed it to him, ¡°Take it.¡±

    Melvin stared at her in awe.

    Did she ¡­ buy this for him?

 Chapter 200 Youâ€™re bad and disobedient

    Seeing his puzzled face which was still ttered, Lyra exined.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that ordinary ointment is useless for the injury caused by S40. This box is the allopathic ointment I asked someone to buy yesterday morning. Use this for the back. It should be healed faster.¡±

    Melvin looked down at the ointment in his hand.

    Although she didn¡¯t say it, he knew in his heart that this ointment was only avable in the warb, and it was probably she contacted Collin to get it.

    The treatment effect was really not bad, but this was S404 biochemical virus. This ointment was useless for his injury.

    ¡°Thanks, it¡¯s the first gift you¡¯ve given me since the divorce.¡±

    His thumb gently stroked the ointment box. His eyes were slightly red and he even felt the bruises all over his body less painful.

    ¡°Not really a gift. You got hurt for me this time, so this ispensation for my guilt, and ¡­¡±

    Lyra paused and smiled evilly ¡°What really qualifies as gifts since the divorce is the bankruptcy of the Freeman family, your employment agreement, and that 023.¡±

    Melvin stopped stroking.

    Suddenly it seemed that he was not so moved ¡­

    Lyra was happy to see his expression freeze. Sheughed as he went to get Anthony¡¯s oral confession that he had ced on the table.

    Word by word, she read carefully, and her smile gradually faded on her face, getting more and more serious.

    ¡°Anthony said that Vincent Lloyd ordered him to do what happened at the bar earlier. And the sshing of that drug?¡±

    Vincent was her uncle, a casual member of the Lloyd family, with little ambition.

    She had previously thought that Kacper Lloyd might be among those who harmed her, but never thought it would be Vincent.

    Melvin nodded, ¡°Although Anthony may not have fully exined, he can clearly say the details of the exchange and the process. It should not be wrong. Vincent¡¯s son is in the State Affairs Bureau. Anthony is afraid of him, listens to his transfer to theboratory to steal drugs. That also makes sense.¡±

    Lyra sat down on the small couch next to her and was silent for a long time. Her face gradually emerged with anger.

    ¡°Vincent, I can¡¯t let him get away with it! Tomorrow I will go to Suham to teach him a lesson!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t endure the anger if she didn¡¯t let him have a taste of her suffering with such insidious means!

    She looked up and remembered Melvin¡¯s injury, ¡°You¡¯re still injured, so stay well at the vi and don¡¯t follow this time.¡±

    Melvin was worried about finding an excuse, and when Lyra wouldn¡¯t let him go, he took advantage of the situation.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be at the vi, waiting for you toe back.¡±

    His voice got lower and lower as he said thest few words, but Lyra didn¡¯t notice. She was still reading Anthony¡¯s confession carefully.

    ¡°Vincent, the old-timer. He is hiding so well!¡±

    ¡°From what you said, you seem to be quite familiar with this Vincent. Have you been to the Lloyd family before?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Melvin raised his eyebrows. Although he already knew that she was probably the Lloyd family¡¯s daughter, Lyra never mentioned this, and he suddenly got the idea to make fun of her.

    Lyra heard his words, raised her head to look at him, and raised her eyebrows as well, ¡°Not familiar with him, but I am familiar with Mr. Lloyd. Perhaps because Mr. Lloyd is too good to me, which led this group of the Lloyd family people jealous, to harm me.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Melvin pursed his lips and stifled augh.

    When he looked up, he found Lyra watching his expression with sharp eyes.

    He hastily pulled a long face and changed into a very upset expression.

    ¡°Why are you telling me this? I don¡¯t think Keith is that good to you.¡±

    Lyra propped her hand on her chin and sounded a little petnt, ¡°So, you¡¯re jealous again?¡±

    Melvin lowered his head, not answering her question. His voice muffled, ¡°I¡¯m going to make breakfast.¡±

    He did not smile helplessly until he turned his head and went out.

    Lyra smiled as well, and when he left, she pored over the confession twice more and began to make arrangements to return to Suham tomorrow.

    ¡­

    While Melvin was preparing breakfast, Reba deliberately got up a quarter of an hour earlier.

    She was wearing a flirtatious yet cute light pink nightgown and was leaning against the kitchen doorway, watching Melvin cook with her head cocked.

    It was said the man who can cook was the sexiest, let alone such a handsome man!

    He was extraordinarily eye-catching.

    She kind of wanted to sneak him back into the Cahan family and let him apany her for a few days. What to do?

    Melvin felt the outsider¡¯s gaze and was a bit disgusted, ignoring her.

    ¡°Eh! I¡¯ve been standing here for half a day and you can¡¯t even see me?¡± Reba¡¯s voice was yful. Her little mouth was pouting, and her face was a little upset.

    Melvin just treated her like she was nothing, and his hands were slickly chopping vegetables.

    ¡°And you¡¯re so rude. I¡¯m the host and guest, and the youngest daughter of the Cahan family! You¡¯re just the servant that I, Lyra, keep at the vi. You dare to ignore me?¡±

    Reba was a little chagrined.

    All the people had been treating her like a baby since she was a child, spoiling her, but this servant dared look down upon her.

    Melvin¡¯s hands paused chopping and his voice was cold, ¡°My master is only Lyra. No one but her can order me.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    It was the first time Reba had seen a servant with such an arrogant nature and was very unconvinced.

    ¡°Why should I not order you!?¡±

    She approached the kitchen indignantly and poured the fresh milk Melvin had warmed up for Lyra onto the floor, looking proud.

    ¡°Apologize to me! I want you to talk to me in a soft voice like you did to Lyra! Or I¡¯ll tell her you poured her milk and let her punish you!¡±

    Melvin¡¯s dark eyes were gloomy, and there was a terrible hostility all over his body.

    He tipped the empty ss to the ground with one hand.

    The ss shards exploded right next to Reba¡¯s feet, and Reba jumped to her feet in terror. Her face was wan with fear that the shards might cut her slender calves.

    Melvin gave her a cold look and continued to prepare breakfast.

    Reba was dying of grievance, ¡°How dare you do this to me! You¡¯re unbelievable!¡±

    She was so angry that she rushed up and raised her hand to teach him a lesson.

    Melvin¡¯s eyes were cold and fierce, and he tightened the knife in his hand.

    She was incredibly stupid, not to mention she was Anthony¡¯s sister. If she touched him, he¡¯ll kill her!

    However, without waiting for him to strike, Reba¡¯s wrist was first clutched from behind.

    Reba turned around and found it was Lyra, and her eyes instantly reddened.

    ¡°Oooooh Lyra, he bullied me! And tried to hurt me with a ss! Although he¡¯s handsome, he¡¯s worse than those guys at the barst night!¡±

    She said with tears in her eyes, which was so wronged, ¡°He is bad and disobedient! You have to help me punish him!¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t let go of Reba¡¯s wrist, looked at Melvin and smiled, ¡°She said you¡¯re bad and disobedient. Do you admit it?¡±

    She was a little curious about how he would react after being wronged by Reba.

    Should he be furious, or should he be indifferent and admit punishment?

    Watching her clear and calm gaze, Melvin put down his kitchen knife, washed and wiped his hands, walked up to her and gently took her other hand.

    The outer corners of his eyes were slightly red. His expression was chagrined, like a punchbag.

    ¡°She was the one who tried to order me, but I only listen to you.¡±

    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m well-behaved and obedient. I don¡¯t know why she ndered me ¡­¡±

    Reba didn¡¯t know what to say.

    What the hell!

    Weren¡¯t this her words!? How came this man was even better at pretending than she was!

 Chapter 201 Dream of him dying in a fire

    It was the first time for Reba to see such a shameless man and she was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Lyra was beside her withughter.

    Reba had always been spoiled by the family. She did not expect Reba would suffer loss in the hands of Melvin.

    ¡°Lyra¡­¡± she pouted and looked at Lyra. Her eyes were watery. She wanted to continue her usation but was afraid she was not better than a man in terms of pretending.

    Lyra¡¯s expression grew serious as she looked at her, ¡°Reba, whether he say it or not, he can only do what I tell him to do. Is it too much to ask you live here with me, eat what I have and use what I have, and try to beat up my people?¡±

    Reba was confused.

    Lyra continued, ¡°This is not your family, and while I treat you like a sister, I won¡¯t spoil you.¡±

    ¡°Lyra ¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to make a trip to Suham tomorrow. I¡¯ll buy you a ticket ande with me then.¡±

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m leaving tomorrow. I haven¡¯t had enough fun at your ce for three days yet! Lyra~¡±

    Lyra ignored her pouting.

    What else? Instead of taking her back to the Cahan family, should she leave her at the Seaside Vi for two days alone with Melvin?

    ¡°You have been out for some days. It¡¯s time for you to go back.¡± Lyra nudged her shoulder, being a little offended, ¡°Go upstairs and change your clothes before youe down! Come out in a nightgown. Who are you trying to tempt?¡±

    Reba pouted and went upstairs reluctantly.

    Only when she was gone did Lyra turn back to Melvin.

    He seemed happy, even his eyebrows were tinged with joy.

    Lyra red at him with a sneer, ¡°Doesn¡¯t she look good in a nightgown?¡±

    Melvin innocently raised his hands in surrender, ¡°I was wronged! I didn¡¯t even notice what color she was wearing. And, in my eyes, you have the best body, I only like to look at you.¡±

    It was so nauseating!

    Lyra didn¡¯t like to hear these words and changed the subject, ¡°Aren¡¯t you bored withparing pampering with a twenty-year-old girl?¡±

    And she pointed to the broken ss on the ground, ¡°My crystal ss. You dropped it. You have to pay for it.¡±

    Melvin looked at her dotingly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pay for it. Is ten times enough?¡±

    ¡°Barely.¡±

    Lyra raised her eyebrows and sounded a little arrogant.

    Melvin looked at her bright and delicate face and reflected that smile into his heart.

    There was an impulse to take her into his arms and never let go.

    But he ¡­ may not have that opportunity.

    ¡­

    After breakfast, Lyra had a rare day off from work and spent the rest of the day at home, making arrangements to go to Suham tomorrow.

    She just sat in the living room couch, watching the TV drama while arranging business with her phone.

    Melvin washed the fruit and sat on the small couch next to her, quietly helping her peel the apples.

    And Reba asked Eleven and a few bodyguards to make a swing in the yard.

    Peaceful and quiet days always passed quickly.

    The next day, Lyra and Reba packed their luggage and Melvin helped Lyra carry her suitcase downstairs, while Reba¡¯s was carried by Twelve.

    Keith did not feel at ease and also had to follow her back to Suham, and they met at the airport.

    Melvin asked for a ride to the airport, but Lyra didn¡¯t agree.

    ¡°When I¡¯m in Suham, you do not need to go to the group. There is Jackie. It should not be a big problem. You stay in the vi for two days. I let Fifteen, Seventeen, Neen stay at the vi.¡±

    ¡°You have to go for two days, or take two more people, just leave Neen in the vi. I¡¯m not going anywhere. I don¡¯t need so many people watching, not to mention that with my talent, I can go wherever I want to go. Even if they fight together, they can not stop me.¡±

    Lyra thought about it and though it was right, so she left only Neen behind.

    Reba was already sitting in the car waiting. Her face was sullen. Lyra finished the arrangement and went to open the door. Her wrist was once again held by Melvin.

    ¡°What are you doing ¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her words, she was pulled into Melvin¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Be careful on the road, and remember to eat well on your trip.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s tone was light, with little expression.

    But it was just a two-day trip. It was not a parting. Why so pretentious to make it so sad?

    But she didn¡¯t say anything to ridicule Melvin. She let go of his embrace and opened the car door to get in.

    As the car started, Melvin was still standing in ce. He stared in the direction the car was moving away.

    Neen stood right next to him and stared at his focused expression for several times before reminding, ¡°Mr. Melvin, thedy has left. It¡¯s winter and it¡¯s cold outside. You¡¯re still injured. Please go back.¡±

    Melvin didn¡¯t say a word and didn¡¯t move.

    Neen could not persuade him, so he went in first.

    ¡­

    Lyra met up with Keith at the airport and soon boarded the ne together.

    Keith brought a small nket to help her put it on, and Lyra didn¡¯t refuse. She was always looking out the ne window.

    She didn¡¯t know why but she felt restless as soon as she got on the ne, and her eyelids twitched.

    Keith also sensed that she was not feeling well and handed her the medicine, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s been a long time since we haven¡¯t been back to Suham. This time wee back quietly. You always have something on your mind.¡±

    Lyra couldn¡¯t figure out why she was flustered, ¡°Maybe.¡±

    Frayton was far from Suham, and by the time they got off the ne, it was almost evening.

    Lyra first arranged for Reba to return to the Cahan family and then went to stay at Keith¡¯s vi in Suham, as it was close to Cenmann Manor where Vincent lived.

    She had a meeting with Keith and Eleven and the guys to arrange the n for tomorrow and it talked for hours.

    After the arrangements were made, shezily rubbed her shoulders.

    Now, she just waited for tomorrow!

    After washing up, she went to bed in her room. Perhaps being tired from the trip, she soon fell asleep.

    Sleeping, however, was restless.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    She had a very strange dream that the surrounding fire was crackling and the buildings were burning.

    There was a tall man standing in the fire, covered in blood and bruises all over, but always dignified and proud.

    Although the man¡¯s back was to her, it was somewhat familiar.

    Until the man stumbled and turned around, the firelight made his handsome face clearly visible.

    Was it Melvin?

    His face was covered in blood, and the blood was even spilling out of the corners of his mouth.

    Those dark eyes were filled with mourning and hurt.

    He was covered in blood as if he had just gone through a bitter battle and fell to his knees in weakness.

    ¡°Lyra, Lyra ¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Lyra woke up from a deep sleep, only to realize it was just a nightmare.

    Sh took the phone and look at the time. Why she woke up at 2:00 am?

    She sat stone-faced on the bed, still recalling the images from the dream she had just had.

    In the dream, Melvin¡¯s ck eyes were desperate and resigned to shouting her name over and over again ¡­

    How can it be so real?

    She was really upset and couldn¡¯t sleep, so she took her cell phone and called Melvin.

    The phone was reached, but there was no answer for a long time.

    Why didn¡¯t he pick it up?

    Lyra was getting flustered, and when the phone was automatically hung up because no one answered for a long time, she continued to call.

    When the fourth call was made, it was finally answered.

    On the other end of the phone came the man¡¯s usual low and familiar voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

 Chapter 202 Sheâ€™s a conversation terminator

    It was Melvin¡¯s voice.

    Lyra¡¯s relief was reced by anger, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering your phone?¡±

    The man¡¯s tone was tinged with a hint of sleepiness and fatigue, ¡°I fell asleep. It¡¯s sote. Why haven¡¯t you rested? Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing happened. I had insomnia and couldn¡¯t sleep.¡±

    ¡°So ¡­ I stay upte with you?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Lyra answered softly. Remembering the dream just now, she ordered him seriously, ¡°I remind you once again. You are not allowed to go anywhere, and the phone volume must be the maximum. As long as it is my call, you must answer no matter what time.¡±

    The Melvin on the other end of the phone was silent for a while and his tone was light, ¡°I see, so are you sleepy now?¡±

    ¡°Not sleepy.¡±

    ¡°So do you want me to tell you a story?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°So are you hungry? You send me the address where you live. I¡¯ll order ate night snack for you?¡±

    ¡°Not hungry.¡±

    Melvin didn¡¯t know what to say.

    It was the end of the conversation!

    Lyra did have trouble sleeping and finally got Melvin to tell the story.

    Melvin found some funny jokes on the Inte and told them to her one by one.

    Because of the poor storytelling skills, the air was once embarrassing, but Lyra fell asleep without realizing it under his hypnotic and magic voice.

    The second day.

    Lyra¡¯s people followed her orders respectively.

    But Vincent stayed at Cenmann Manor for a whole day and never left the house.

    Seeing that it was gettingte, Lyra got a little impatient and asked Keith to go in and lure the man out himself.

    After waiting for another half hour, Vincent followed Keith out the door, but how could he have expected to be knocked out with a stick just outside the door of his own vi?

    When Vincent woke up again, he found himself was to a chair, with his mouth gagged and a table ced in front of him.

    The surrounding was closed and dim, like a basement.

    He waspletely baffled, struggling desperately and screaming.

    The door to the basement opened and he saw the woman walking towards him, with exquisite makeup and those clear, starry eyes that looked like they could suck people in, beautiful like a goblin.

    After seeing the woman, he was first shocked, then did not struggle and did not shout.

    Lyra looked at his reaction and smiled coldly, ¡°It seems that you have seen a lot of my photos recently. You have not seen me for so many years. I¡¯m quite beautiful now and you can even recognize me at once.¡±

    She walked to the chair across from Vincent¡¯s table and sat down, winking at Eleven.

    Eleven stepped forward and ripped the seal off his mouth.

    Vincent¡¯s beard was ripped, making a painful grimace.

    He calmed himself down and red angrily at Lyra, ¡°I¡¯m your uncle! How dare you let Keith trick me out and kidnap me! This is how you treat your elders?¡±

    Lyra rested her chin in her hand and smiled carelessly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s the first day you know I¡¯mwless. And besides, I have a great attitude! As an elder, you did something hical and have long been unworthy to be respected.¡±

    Vincent narrowed his eyes, ¡°I do not have ethic? I have always not asked about the family¡¯s affairs. Being azy and idle person, did I did something hical?¡±

    ¡°Take a look at this and you¡¯ll know.¡±

    Lyra looked again at Eleven, who handed Anthony¡¯s confession to his eyes.

    ¡°Vincent, I won¡¯t be too hard on you today. You can see if you have anything to do with Anthony¡¯s thing?¡±

    Vincent read through the confession carefully handed by Eleven. His face suddenly changed.

    ¡°Oh my god! My little niece! It¡¯s none of my business. How could I possibly want to get you killed? I love you when you were little. I even hugged you, do you remember!? Anthony is at least a director of Security Agency. I¡¯m just an idle man. How could I possibly ask him to do that!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s tone changed, ¡°I heard that your son, my good brother, Caden Lloyd, works at the Bureau of National Affairs. I wonder if he has anything to do with this? Do you think I should ask Collin to look into it for me?¡±

    ¡°No! It has nothing to do with him!¡±

    Lyra mmed the table. Her gaze was suddenly stern, ¡°Why? Anthony himself admitted it. You think you can deny it by saying a few words? Let me guess, it¡¯s the inheritance, right?¡±

    Vincent looked at her seriously and did not answer.

    ¡°Because he couldn¡¯t stand the idea of my dad going against the ancestral tradition and insisting on giving the inheritance to me, his favorite youngest daughter. So you teamed up with someone to get me killed first and then took the Lloyd family step by step, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Who else but you?¡±

    ¡°Was Kacper involved? Is there a connection to udia?¡±

    She pressed on and on for an answer.

    But the more he listened to her, the more calm his face became.

    ¡°Lyra, these are just your guesses. Isn¡¯t it too hasty for you to try to convict me just based on Anthony¡¯s statement alone?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t even expect him to confess now.

    These old foxes, each of them was cunning.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t admit it. Some time ago I was in a bar and someone made a dirty trick, using S40 potion to try to ruin my face. I¡¯ve never been one to bear insult, so I brought it to you as well.¡±

    Eleven took out a ss bottle and a special stic brush and put them on the table in front of Lyra.

    Vincent: ¡°What is this?¡±

    Lyra blinked delicately. Her expression was evil, ¡°It¡¯s S40 strong corrosion potion. If I use this to write a word on your face, is very good-looking? What am I going to write?¡±

    Vincent was terrified, ¡°This drug is forbidden in the warb! How could Collin allow you to do that?¡±

    Lyra was surprised, ¡°It seems that you, the idle man, are really pretending. You know it is theboratory banned drugs, but you said this has nothing to do with you.¡±

    She smiled coldly as she opened the bottle. She used the special brush to stir it gently.

    ¡°You¡¯re stubborn. You¡¯re not able to tell everything, then I simply do not ask you. Let¡¯s start directly. Although this is only sulfuric acid, I think the taste is also good.¡±

    ¡°You! I am your uncle !¡±

    Lyra, as if she hadn¡¯t heard, pondered, ¡°You like to pretend to bezy and idle, so how about just writing those words?¡±

    ¡°Lyra, don¡¯t you dare!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I dare? If you have the ability, you can take my evidence and go to the Lloyd family¡¯s shrine to sue me. You can say that I died for six years, and suddenly came to life. I not only kidnapped you, but also took acid to write on your face. Do you dare to sue?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± It was only at this point that Vincent was fearful.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Obviously she had nned everything. How can he go out and say that his niece was alive again. So he could only suffer the loss!

    ¡°Get me killed if you can! Or you wait!¡±

    Lyra gave a nce at him scornfully , ¡°I don¡¯t dare. You¡¯re the elder. I¡¯ll keep your life. When I have the full evidence, I¡¯ll fix you again.¡±

    She grunted coldly and got up to leave the basement.

    Soon, a miserable and loud wail came from inside.

    Lyra¡¯s whole being was extraordinarily refreshing as she listened to the mournful sound.

    Even that night, she slept extraordinarily well.

    However, in the next morning, just as she woke up, Eleven knocked on her door very sharply.

    The door opened and Lyra unexpectedly noticed that Eleven¡¯s eyes were red and her voice was choked with sobs.

    ¡°Miss, Neen just called me that Mr. Melvin¡­ Mr. Melvin he ¡­¡±

 Chapter 203 Play dead?!

    Lyra furrowed her brows, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Melvin he¡­ passed away¡­¡±

    Lyra was stunned on the spot.

    Passed away?

    The person who chatted with her and told stories the whole night on phone passed away after she got up?

    Lyra didn¡¯t believe it at all, ¡°What do you mean? What kind of trick is he ying again?¡±

    Eleven¡¯s voice was getting choked up with sobs.

    ¡°Neen said that it was the man in ck¡¯s n to kill youst night. Mr. Melvin learned of it in advance. He told Neen not to let you know. Then he went alone for you and helped you get the group killed, but he didn¡¯t¡­ didn¡¯te back¡­ ¡­¡±

    Lyra took a step backwards. Her expression was gradually shifted from shock to a sneer.

    ¡°Impossible! I don¡¯t believe it. How can he die so easily!?¡±

    Eleven did not talk. Seeing that thedy was still suspicious, he did not hold back his tears for a moment and cried.

    Lyra shouted angrily, ¡°What are you crying about? You¡¯re a man! Your sry will be deducted for six months if you keep crying!¡±

    When Eleven heard this, he cried even more loudly.

    ¡°Oooh Miss, Mr. Melvin he ¡­ he is a good man. He¡¯s so young. And you want to deduct my sry! It¡¯s so miserable! I just can¡¯t stop these tears!¡±

    Lyra looked at him who was a tall man and trembling in crying miserably, and her eyes turned red as well.

    She took a deep breath and her tone was light, ¡°Since he didn¡¯te back, that¡¯s not necessarily true that he has passed away. Send someone to find him! I want to see him, dead or alive!¡±

    ¡°Miss! Miss!¡±

    Fifteen rushed towards her room, ¡°Chad called and said he wants you toe back as soon as you¡¯re done your business. He said Mr. Melvin is waiting for you at Seaside Vi!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Melvin is not dead? He went back? He wasn¡¯t hurtst night, was he?¡± Eleven sniffled, being surprised.

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything, but looked at Fifteen for an answer.

    Fifteen shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Chad said that, but since Mr. Melvin is waiting for Miss at Seaside Vi, he should be back safely.¡±

    Both Lyra and Eleven were relieved to hear this.

    ¡°Pack your things. Book the earliest flight back to Frayton as soon as possible.¡±

    She wanted to see what Melvin and Neen were up to!

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±

    They moved quickly and took the earliest flight back to Frayton that day.

    But by the time they got back to Seaside Vi, it was nearing evening.

    Winter had begun. The sky was always overcast, as if there would be a downpour at any time.

    The cold wind could not stop Lyra¡¯s footsteps.

    When they entered the vi, Neen was not there and the whole vi was quiet and peaceful.

    Lyra, who was puzzling, quickly opened the door to the vi.

    The cold air from the cavernous windows was overwhelming. The lights were off, and there was no one who woulde out from the kitchen to greet her and hand her slippers every day.

    ¡°Melvin?¡±

    Lyra shouted, and no one answered.

    She looked the living room around and finally she found a small sticky note on the coat rack.

    It said: the weather has turned cold. Even you¡¯re in the house, you¡¯d better pay attention to wear extra clothes. You¡¯re in a good shape, even if you wear a heavy and cumbersome coat, you still look pretty.

    Lyra, with a stony expression, shouted to upstairs, ¡°Melvin! What the hell are you doing?¡±

    What responded she was the silence in the air for a long time.

    Lyra went to his room again. The quilts were neatly folded and the bed was cold.

    In addition to the cold wind that made the thin curtains rustling, the whole room was exceptionally cold and cheerless.

    Lyra became more and more suspicious and had a bad feeling in her heart. She went to the third floor again and still no one was there.

    After looking around, she reentered the living room, and she noticed another sticky note in a fruit basket.

    [Fruits have various in vitamins. You need to eat more.]

    The fridge also had a sticky note on it, so Lyra walked over and took it off.

    [Eat more vegetables. Don¡¯t be picky in the future. Mushrooms are not tasty but nutritious. You¡¯re very thin. If you gain 5kg, I still like you.]

    Lyra went into the kitchen and removed the sticker from the coffee machine.

    [In the future, drink less coffee and tea in the evening, and have more rest even if you¡¯re busy. It will hurt me to see you stay upte.]N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Lyra¡¯s heart was touched slightly and the more she thought about it, the stranger it became, ¡°Melvin,e out! What the hell are you up to?¡±

    Waiting for a few minutes, there was never the slightest response, until a knock sounded at the door.

    She turned around to open the door happily.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have your key ¡­¡±

    Her words abruptly stopped, because it was Chad.

    He was holding a box. The tears stains were not dry on his face and his eyes were red.

    And behind him, there were Ted, Brad and his other brothers who were crying too. Eleven, Twelve and other bodyguards were just standing by their side and their faces also looked sad.

    Lyra¡¯s heart suddenly missed a beat, and a premonition came over her.

    She asked icily, ¡°Where is Melvin?¡±

    Chad looked to the box in his hand. His voice was mournful, ¡°Master is here.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s gaze slowly moved down with him. She guessed but did not believe it.

    Chad was crying while exining, ¡°Last night our boss sneaked behind our back to the abandoned warehouse in eastern suburbs of the forest. He was to help you fix the man in ck, but didn¡¯t expect them to have another tricks. The entire warehouse was drenched with the gasoline in advance. When we arrived, he had been in the fire ¡­ ¡±

    Chad really can¡¯t continue and his tears kept falling down.

    Everyone was immersed in sadness.

    Lyra was also infected by this emotion. She was red-eyed but always snickered in a cold tone, ¡°So you want to say that this is his urn? You think I¡¯ll believe such a little trick?¡±

    Ted and Brad cried even harder. Chad held on to it and sobbed.

    ¡°Whether you believe it or not, he was burned by the fire. We really can¡¯t bear it so we cremated his body. And we think he loved you the most, so we brought him here first, and then sent back to the Freeman Manor.¡±

    Lyra stared nkly at the box containing Melvin¡¯s ashes, and the nightmare she had that night when she was in Suham suddenly shed before her eyes ¡­

    The look in his eyes as he grieved to despair in the fire was still fresh in her mind.

    She never thought it would be true?

    With trembling hands, she took the box from Chad¡¯s hands.

    Her tears suddenly fell down uncontrobly.

    She wiped her tears, looked at Chad and said in a deep tone.

    ¡°Did you lie to me together with him? You think I¡¯ll believe you when you find a random box of ash to put me off? He is dead, and I want to see the corpse!¡±

    ¡°He thinks by forcing me to cry in this way, I¡¯ll give him a chance? He¡¯s dreaming!¡±

    ¡°Ashes, right? Then I¡¯ll smash it up and scatter the ashes! I¡¯ll see if he can still pretend!¡±

    Her eyes were red, but her expression was cold, and she lifted the box of ashes high in the air and made a move to drop it.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Chad, Ted and other five or six brothers all knelt down.

    ¡°He! He¡¯s really dead! Believe it or not, he¡¯ll nevere back! He was already wounded, and he went with the intention of deathst night. He died for you!¡±

    Lyra looked at them in shock.

    They were with Melvin from the pile of corpses out of fights. They were all fearless fighters.

    For the sake of this box of ashes, they actually knelt down to her?

 Chapter 204 His funeral

    Her reason was overturned again and again. Looking down at the ck box, her hands suddenly were trembling uncontrobly.

    She handed the box of ashes back to Chad. And she was still biting her lower lip and shaking her head with a sneer.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. If you have the guts, you can get him toe and talk to me in person!¡±

    ¡°Miss¡­¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    Lyra berated and took a step back. Then she shut the door heavily, isting everyone.

    She inhaled deeply and tried to calm her mind, attempting to find her sanity.

    Just sitting on the couch, she saw the pile of sticky notes she had just taken down.

    She picked them up again and read them carefully.

    And on that day before getting on the car, he pulled her into his arms and hugged her very tightly. At that time she did not pay attention. Now that she thought about it and recalled that his eyes that day seemed a little red ¡­

    He knew this day woulde, so long before she left Frayton, he was ready to meet her for thest time?

    But ¡­

    She didn¡¯t see his body.

    She didn¡¯t believe it! It was absolutely impossible!

    Neen was not at the vi because he followed Chad and the others to the crematorium. Now he was back.

    When he was called in by Lyra, he still had the look of sadness on his face.

    Lyra just sat on the couch, no grief, no tears but cold.

    When Neen was standing in front of her, she got up sharply and pped him in his face viciously.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Neen was caught off guard and stumbled backwards. The corner of his mouth was broken and there was blood oozing out.

    He did not dare to wipe it,pressed his lips and stood in a disciplined manner, bearing Lyra¡¯s anger.

    ¡°If that makes you feel better, then you can kill me. I¡¯m drowning in guilt for getting Mr. Melvin killed! I¡¯ll feel better if I can die in your hands.¡±

    Lyra looked at him askance and saw him crying before she slowly withdrew her hand and sat back on the couch.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I was actually sent to spy on you, but I can¡¯ty a hand on you. They didn¡¯t want to let me go and they gave me an ultimatum three days ago to lure you to the abandoned warehouse. This was known to Mr. Melvin. He asked me not to tell you. And he went there for you.¡±

    The more he said, the more loudly he cried until he could not control himself, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect ¡­ him to go and nevere back. I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°Did he ¡­ have anything to say to me before the ident?¡±

    Neen thought for a moment, ¡°No.¡±

    Lyra pursed her lips and lowered her eyes slightly. And her face was somewhat disoriented.

    Neen was heartbroken to see her like this, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Miss, you can beat me! Don¡¯t hold back. Just let it out if you feel bad!¡±

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    ¡°Miss ¡­¡±

    ¡°Fuck off.¡±

    Neen could not persuade her, so he had to leave her alone for calming down.

    The living room¡¯s window was open and the wind blew in, which was a little chilly. And Lyra¡¯s face was all icy cold.

    She stared at the pile of sticky notes on the table, but Melvin, who liked to pretend to be aggrieved and vulnerable, shed back in her mind.

    He was always cold and indifferent before.

    But now whenever she thought about it, it was all about his pitiful expression, and she can¡¯t even remember what he used to be like?

    Thinking of this, Lyra rushed up to the third floor and took down the box that was ced on top of the cab in the room and sealed.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the group photo? Where¡¯s the wedding photo!? they were here!¡±

    She rummaged through the mess and finally found the wedding photo under the box. Only half of which was left, with only her smiling face.

    Melvin¡¯s part was cut off by her own hand when she decided to take revenge on the Freeman family.

    She pinched her knuckles and opened the phone album with her shaking hands.

    However, he can not find a picture of the man she had been married to for three years, and had loved for six years ¡­

    The only thing that remained was a recording.

    She tapped it to y.

    He said in the maic and low voice, ¡°I Melvin promise, when this agreement expires, I will disappear in your world forever.¡±

    Lyra leaned against the bed, sliding helplessly to the ground and shedding tears gradually.

    Before the year was up, he suddenly disappeared.

    She couldn¡¯t even say goodbye to him in time.

    It was an extraordinarily long night.

    She stayed up all night, staring nkly out the window. Her eyes were a little dry and red.

    Knock Knock.

    It was a knock on the door.

    She wiped away her tears and asked in a calm tone as she could, ¡°What?¡±

    Outside the door was Fifteen.

    ¡°Miss, Chad has sent Mr. Melvin¡¯s ashes back to the Freeman Manor. The date for Mr. Melvin¡¯s funeral has been set for the fourth of November.¡±

    Lyra frowned slightly.

    The fourth day of November?

    Just three dayster. Why so soon?

    ¡­N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Melvin¡¯s funeral was organized by Fiona with the help of Keith and Chad.

    Keith heard about it as soon as he returned from Suham.

    After all, Melvin was killed because of Lyra. He was feeling very bad. Knowing that his sister can not ept this result, he helped her to take the burden to relieve her guilt.

    With Keith¡¯s intervention, no medias dared to report the news of Melvin¡¯s death, and the big families in the know did not dare to gossip it.

    He passed way in a very low-profile way.

    Frayton¡¯s weather was bad for the three days.

    It was always cloudy and rainy, and when people walked on the road, they felt like the cold wind can freeze them to death.

    And it was thunderous in the day of the funeral, which was cold and cloudy as well.

    A pouring rain came down mercilessly, giving the whole Frayton a gloomy air.

    In front of the cemetery, mangy ck umbres stood in the rain. Looking from afar, they were cold and horrifying.

    Not many people came here but the Freeman family¡¯s close rtives and some business close partners. They all came to mourn their loss.

    Fiona hugged her son¡¯s ash box and cried. Her tears had been dried up in the past three days. If she did not hold on to it to arrange her son¡¯s funeral, she was afraid she had copsed.

    She also sobbed uncontrobly, calling out to her brother over and over again.

    It was full of heavy sadness.

    Under the tree outside the cemetery, Lyra was in a ck dress without makeup. Her eyes were red but calm, watching closely the situation in the cemetery.

    Several bodyguards went inside to pay their respects to Melvin.

    Lyra did not have an umbre. Although she was standing under the tree, her whole body was wet by the heavy rain. Her slim figure was lonely and proud, but not wretched.

    Keith noticed her with a sharp eye and approached her with a ck umbre.

    Seeing that her lips were pale in cold, Keith was very distressed and took off his jacket to put it on her.

    Lyra blocked with her hands and refused to let him do so.

    ¡°Lyra, he¡¯s gone. Why are you torturing yourself? You¡¯ll get sick if you keep this up. If he¡¯s still around, he definitely doesn¡¯t want to see you feeling guilty and ming yourself.¡±

    Only when she heard thest word did Lyra drop her hands and let Keith wrap her with the jacket tightly.

    Keith helped her stroke the wet hair off her cheek and sighed, ¡°He¡¯s going to be buried soon. Do you want to go and have ast word with him?¡±

    Lyra lowered her eyes and didn¡¯t speak ore forward.

    In the cemetery, with Melvin¡¯s official burial, awyer in a suit suddenly appeared and handed Fiona two envelopes with Melvin¡¯sst words.

    ¡°Mrs. Freeman, Mr. Melvin asked me to give it to you on the day of his burial. I hope you can open it at once and read it alone.¡±

    The tears on Fiona¡¯s face were not dry. Her fingers were trembling to take the letters. One was for but the other was without name.

    She opened the first letter.

    However, all her grief gradually froze when she read the contents of that letter.

 Chapter 205 Fiona has changed?

    The rain was heavy and a bodyguard helped Fiona with an umbre.

    She walked aside alone to read the letter.

    No one saw the shocked beyond words expression on her face.

    She clutched the letter tightly. Her facial expression was veryplicated. After she struggled internally for a few minutes, she put away the envelope and walked back to Melvin¡¯s grave.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°Mom, what did he say?¡±

    Fiona¡¯s face was lost in thought, ignoring her as if she couldn¡¯t even hear She¡¯s question.

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare me! What did he say to you?¡±

    She reached for the envelope in her hand but was dodged. She felt it strange and went to grab it.

    Fiona, in her haste, directly crumpled the letter she had opened in front of all the people, shoved it into her mouth and swallowed it.

    ¡°Mom, what are you doing!¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Freeman, you!¡±

    Everyone was stunned by her behavior.

    Fiona did not exin but rushed into the rain to hug Melvin¡¯s cold tombstone, crying hoarsely, ¡°My son, you are still so young! How can you leave me and your sister behind ¡­¡±

    She howled and her voice was almost mute. The mourning on her face affected everyone and their eyes turned red unconsciously.

    As the wife of a wealthy family, she had always been a noblewoman. This was the first time that she disregard her image, hugged the tombstone and cried in front of so many people, but no one thought her behavior was inappropriate.

    Even the behavior that she just swallowed a letter made it understandable. She lost her young and beloved son who was the Freeman family¡¯s most promising person.

    It was the sadness to the extreme!

    Lyra watched her from afar. Except for her eyes were red, there was no tear on her eyes and her expression was t.

    No one saw that her fingertips, which were hidden under Keith¡¯s jacket, were embedded hard into her palm, as if her heart was too numb to feel the pain.

    In the cemetery, Fiona was about to faint from crying. Fortunately, She helped and persuaded her to calm down gradually.

    The funeral was finally over and the business partners, family and friends were leaving one after another, all in a bad mood.

    Some peoplemented the untimely death of a business wizard.

    Some people pitied that the Freeman family was left with two women. With Wesley who was covetous, they were afraid the days toe wouldn¡¯t be good for them.

    When everyone had gone, She helped Fiona out of the cemetery.

    As soon as She looked up, she saw Lyra who was under the tree, and her anger rose, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. You harmed my brother! If it wasn¡¯t for you, how can he die? And now you have the nerve to show up here!?¡±

    Lyra did not retort, lowering her eyes.

    Keith couldn¡¯t stand to see his sister suffering. His face was cold, ¡°Keep your mouth shut. Lyra didn¡¯t know about this, and it was your brother¡¯s decision.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t know?¡±

    She came forward and red at Lyra, ¡°she said she didn¡¯t know and she can get away with this? My brother paid his life for her! But look at her! She has not even shed a single tear for him. She is a cold-hearted and cold-blooded bitch ¡­¡±

    ¡°She!¡±

    Before the harsh words could be uttered, she was stopped by Fiona.

    She looked back at her mother incredulously, ¡°Mom! She¡¯s the one who killed my brother! What¡¯s wrong with me scolding her? Don¡¯t you hate her too!? What¡¯s wrong with you to speak up for her!?¡±

    Lyra kept her head down and didn¡¯t retort a word.

    With tears still on her face, Fiona slowly walked up to Lyra and bowed slightly.

    She was stunned, ¡°Mom, do you know what you¡¯re doing!? How dare you bow down to her?!¡±

    Fiona ignored her, but looked at Lyra and said in a heavy tone, ¡°I apologize to you for my daughter¡¯s words. She was too sad to speak out of turn. I hope you can forgive her.¡±

    Lyra was also a bit confused.

    Fiona had always been mean to her. Why was there a difference today?

    ¡°She is right. I¡¯m responsible for his death. You don¡¯t hate me at all?¡±

    Fiona¡¯s tears slipped down from her eyes. She smiled bitterly and wiped the tears away, ¡°Mr. Lloyd is right. Since Melvin chose this way, he must love you very much. I respect his decision.¡±

    The phrase ¡°love you so much¡± made Lyra¡¯s heart ache fiercely and the tip of her nose was slightly sour.

    She clenched her palm to keep the tears from falling.

    Fiona took out the letter with nk cover from her bag again and handed it to her, ¡°He asked me to give you this. Don¡¯t worry. I haven¡¯t read it.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s fingertips trembled lightly as she took it.

    Fiona added: ¡°Put it away for now. When you¡¯re back home, you can sit down and take your time.¡±

    Having said that, she and She helped each other out of the cemetery.

    Lyra carefully put the letter into her bag and waited for all the friends and rtives who came to the cemetery to leave before she slowly stepped into the cemetery and walked up to Melvin¡¯s headstone.

    There was a small photo on the headstone.

    Under the heavy rain, the photo was also stained with water.

    But Lyra still immediately recognized the unmistakable familiar and cold and indifferent handsome face.

    It was Melvin.

    She rummaged through the phone in the vi, but did not find one of him. And she didn¡¯t expect to see his photo only on the tombstone in the future.

    She stroked the water droplets off the photo over and over again, gently and patiently.

    He was the only man she ever truly loved. From now on, she can no longer listen to him pampering.

    Lyra held back her tears and took great pains to help him remove the water stains from the photo.

    Keith looked distressed, ¡°Lyra, it¡¯s raining a lot. You can¡¯t wipe it off.¡±

    She was stubborn, ¡°He¡¯s afraid of the cold and doesn¡¯t like to get wet. I have to finish onest thing for him.¡±

    Keith sighed helplessly and voluntarily handed over the ck umbre in his hand.

    Lyra took it, propped it up and covered Melvin¡¯s tiny tombstone. Then she took out her handkerchief and wiped away every drop of water from the tombstone carefully.

    ¡°Lyra, you still love him, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Lyra did not answer.

    She once thought she could let go of her love for him without a second thought and walk away with style and determination.

    If he was still alive and if they didn¡¯t meet each other after the divorce, maybe they can live happily respectively again.

    But ¡­

    Fate had a way of ying tricks on her time and time again.

    And this man died for her.

    The hurts that were once there suddenly seemed insignificant, and her heart, too, was overwhelmed with guilt.

    She inhaled deeply, suppressing the surging of sadness.

    He could nevere back. What was the point of loving him or not?

    She whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Keith helped her up, carried her slender shoulders, and left the cemetery.

    After Lyra was returned to Seaside Vi by Keith, she went into Melvin¡¯s room and sat in the recliner he had been lying in before, looking around his room.

    Thinking of the letter that he gave her alone, Lyra opened the bag and felt the texture of the envelope with her fingertips.

    A few days ago, she thought he did not leave her a word. Now it seemed that he was still not relieved when he made the decision.

    She opened the letter slowly.

    The first line that caught her eye was.

    [To my beloved Lyra Lloyd:]

    Lyra¡¯s hand shook violently. She felt incredulous at the words with her name on.

    He ¡­ knew her true identity?!

 Chapter 206 Before the accident, he was seriously injured?

    He knew it but why did he pretend to be jealous when she deliberately mentioned Keith to stimte him the other day?

    Teasing her on purpose?

    He was really bad!

    Lyra was a little bit angry and suppressed her desire to punch him before continuing to read.

    [Rara.

    By the time you read this letter, I may be gone from you forever.

    This is thest thing I will do for you voluntarily. No need to feel guilty. No need to me yourself.

    I wonder if my death will make you cry for me?

    I look forward to your crying, but I¡¯m afraid you will really cry, because I don¡¯t want to see you feel bad.

    Forget it, or don¡¯t cry and be a happy, carefree little princess of the Lloyd¡¯s].

    When she read this, Lyra¡¯s tears suddenly flowed down uncontrobly.

    She wiped away her tears, tried to find her senses, calmed down and then continued to read.

    [Between me and you, it was the wrong time to meet the right person.

    From the time you rescued me from the car 13 years ago, I was captivated by your clear, starry eyes and fell in love with you who was ten-year-old at that time.

    Charlotte is a mistake for presuming to im a life-saving favor that belongs to you.

    Even if I had never slept with her and even if she had died, I still couldn¡¯t forgive my stupid self.

    What I regret most is that I was not able to recognize you when you were brought into the Freeman family, and even the three years you were married to me, I did not cherish. When I tried to remedy the situation, you did not love me anymore.

    But it does not matter, even if you just treat me as a pet, as a servant, I can see you every day in the vi. I am also satisfied.

    Since I found myself falling in love with you, I have be afflicted, be inferior and timid.

    If you smile at me casually, I will feel so sweet. If you say coaxing words casually, I will be too happy to sleep for several days.

    When you read this, you are happy in your heart, right?

    The once unbeatable and superior man now has you in his heart, like a clown praying for your love, which is humble and ridiculous.

    Yes, I¡¯m afraid of losing you. I don¡¯t dare to ask for your love, but I hope that you can leave even a small ce in your heart for me.

    I know I hurt you too much before and don¡¯t deserve your forgiveness.

    You have saved me and I also owed you a life. This kindness can not be repaid and the only way to offset is my life.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    You¡¯re right about one thing: I¡¯m a one hundred percent bad man.

    I hope you will forget about me and find a good man to love you and cherish you and pity you, but I hope you will always remember me.

    Between the two, I thought for a long time. That is very painful and contradictory.

    In the end, I selfishly chose to use my life so that you can never forget me for the rest of your life.

    In the future, you should eat well, no picky eating, drink less coffee and tea, never finish your business, and wear an extra coat when it¡¯s cold.

    Goodbye, my ¡­]

    Thest word seemed to be smudged by tears but it was vaguely discernible as the word ¡°love¡±.

    Lyra knew his handwriting, and he had always written neatly and beautifully.

    But in this letter, there was a number of words written in a crooked way. The pen maybe not stable, and even many words were blended with tears.

    How did he feel when he wrote this letter?

    He wrote it until his hands were shaking and couldn¡¯t even hold the pen.

    She guessed he was also very sad, right?

    Lyra cried until she felt like suffocating. She slid from the recliner to the floor on her knees, clutching her heart hard. She could not slow down the mournful and desperate emotions.

    Why did she fall in love with him?

    Lyra still remembered very clearly that she lost her memory and was brought into the Freeman family by the old Mr. Freeman, and all the family members did not wee her.

    Only Melvin smiled at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s good. I have another sister. From now on this is your home. We are all your family.¡±

    The smile, although very light, was like the sun at the beginning of winter, reflecting into her heart and making her deeply enchanted with the warmth given by this man.

    He had been very nice to her. Why did he start to dislike her and treat her coldly?

    It started when the old Freeman announced that Melvin would marry her¡­

    Lyra shook her head helplessly. Between them, it was really the wrong time to start.

    Her teardrops slid down his cheeks, staining the words in the letter.

    She wiped it off with her hand. Her eyes followed her fingertips and fell on the words ¡°so that you can never forget me for the rest of your life¡±.

    ¡°Melvin! You¡¯re an asshole!¡±

    He made it.

    In her life, she could never forget him.

    He was a fool ¡­

    She said that saving him 13 years ago was just a false favor to her, and she didn¡¯t give a shit about it.

    But he remembered it for a lifetime. Because of this kindness, he dragged his weak body caused by the drug and jumped off the Crane Bay Bridge to save her. And he also used his body to block the strong corrosive agent for her in Fantalure Bar.

    This time, again, he took his own life to help her get rid of the man in ck.

    He saved her time and time again.

    He didn¡¯t owe her long ago.

    She owed him!

    He was gone. How could she repay the debt she owed him ¡­

    Tears flowed silently outward, and thest trace of sanity was burned cleanly by the letter.

    The heart hurt. It hurt!

    It was so painful that her tears were flooding in her eyes, and her limbs were shaking uncontrobly.

    She finally was unable to support herself andy down weakly on the ground.

    The floor was cold, but she didn¡¯t seem to feel it, except for her heartache, as if she had lost the ability to sense.

    However, in a haze of tears, she nced at a sh of red thing under the bed in a trance.

    The red was blinding.

    Under his bed, there was something hidden?

    Lyra wiped away her tears and took a few deep breaths before moving closer to the edge of the bed and taking out what was under it.

    It was a bloodied shirt, and only when she got close did she notice the heavy smell of bloody rust on the clothes.

    The blood had driedpletely, but the color was still new and should be recent ¡­

    When did this happen?

    Therge swath of blood on the clothes dazzled her eyes.

    She frowned. With so much blood, it was clear that it was not caused by that burn on her back.

    How did he get hurt so badly?

    Lyra went through the events of the previous period and sorted them out carefully. It seemed like the only day she brought Reba back to Seaside Vi, he admitted to being injured, but he just glossed over that incident.

    Now that she thought about it, something was very wrong with this!

    She called Fifteen in, ¡°Contact Chad and tell him I want to see him! I want to see him now, right away! Do it!¡±

    Fifteen was so startled by her roar that he almost fell before he ran out to find Chad.

    Half an hourter, Chad arrived in a hurry.

    When he entered, Lyra was sitting in Melvin¡¯s recliner. Her eyes were dazed.

    She was clutching Melvin¡¯s bloody shirt in her hand and the tear stains on her face had dried, but her red and haggard eyes can¡¯t be covered up.

    Chad¡¯s head was down and his mood was low, ¡°Why do you want to see me in such a hurry?¡±

    Lyra looked at the bloody clothes in her hands, held back on it and asked, ¡°Is it true that the day you went to the abandoned construction site, you encountered Security Agency¡¯s people? Was he badly injured?¡±

    Chad did not answer.

    ¡°All this time, just tell me the truth. Your words won¡¯t change any end. I just want to know.¡±

    Chad sighed long before he began to say, ¡°No one from Security Agency was encountered. It was Master he didn¡¯t want you to worry, so he lied, but he did get hurt badly.¡±

    Lyra furrowed her eyebrows, ¡°And why exactly was he injured?¡±

    ¡°Boss, he, in fact ¡­¡±

 Chapter 207 Truth and emotional breakdown

    Chad averted his eyes, which were swollen with tears, and continued.

    ¡°He is actually the¡­ captain of the 14th team of the National Investigation Bureau. At that day there was an emergency order from the bureau. Such an order is only made when something serious happens, but he didn¡¯t want to leave without saying goodbye, and wanted to do onest thing for you. So he asked for a three-day dy. And the injury he had is the punishment for disobeying the order.¡±

    Family unrest was not trivial. Being inattentive wold lead to serious consequences. Dying for a day would make face the risk of power being taken away. It was not a simple matter.

    But Melvin would rather be punished for her sake and postpone it for three days.

    Chad hid his heartbroken feeling and continued, ¡°Thirty times of whipping. It stopped until he vomited blood. Finally it was the executor who can¡¯t bear it in his heart and only did twenty times.¡±

    Lyra looked at the bloody clothes in her hands, being puzzled.

    ¡°What kind of whip is it that can cause so many blood? Only twenty times and he¡¯s hurt like this. And he vomited blood?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not an ordinary whip. It¡¯s embedded with gold wire. The body is covered with tiny barbs. Only a light swinging can cut the skin. And the executive did it at all strength. One whipping can cut into the flesh. Because of the injury, there was less ce left to the whipping. And thest five allnded on the back of his waist ¡­ ¡±

    Chad couldn¡¯t say any more. He was angry and distressed at the same time.

    Lyra didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. Only the description of it could make her feel painful.

    He already had an injury on his back, how did he resist such a heavy punishment?

    No wonder he had an ident this time. With his serious injured body, he still wanted to kill for her. He really did not want to live at all.

    She clutched the blood-soaked shirt. And her knuckles were pinched until they turned white, and the tip of her nose began to sour again.

    But in front of Chad, she forced the tears back.

    Chad looked at her. Although she already knew the truth, and looked sad, she did not cry finally. Seeing this, Chad deeply felt that his boss was not worthy of doing this for her.

    His boss fell in love with such a desperate woman. That was the sadness of his boss.

    But as a subordinate and bystander, he had no right to use Lyra of doing the wrong thing.

    He sighed and said in as smooth a tone as possible.

    ¡°In fact, I came over today to say goodbye to you. I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯m his subordinate. Now he died. I have to go to work with the new boss. In the future ¡­ I¡¯m afraid I will not return to Frayton. Miss Lyra, take care. ¡±

    Lyra just looked at him and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Chad lowered his sad eyes and turned toward the door. He just took two steps away, and then felt reluctant.

    ¡°No one is born knowing how to love. He thought Charlotte was kind to him and forced himself to like her. He didn¡¯t realize he actually fell in love with you in the marriage. Even when Charlotte seduced him, he never gave in.¡±

    ¡°The time you jumped out of the ne, it was Fred who did it under false pretenses. He didn¡¯t know about it and searched for you in the mountains for most of a month. He was chased by Mr. Collin. And what he got was your revenge, humiliation and torture.¡±

    ¡°Every time when you were in danger, he was taking his life to save you. When he was bullied by you, abused by you, he never had a word ofint. He put down the pride as a man. He atoned humbly every day. Are you ¡­ not moved a little?¡±

    Chad¡¯s words pierced her heart like tens of thousands of steel needles.

    The pain was so severe that no part of the body or limb was painless.

    She bit her lower lip which caused a row of blood marks. Her strong sense of guilt and self-me had almost drowned her.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry ¡­¡±

    Her voice was hoarse as she uttered those words.

    Chad sighed again, restrained his strange emotions and walked out, closing the door for her in the process.

    When he was gone, Lyra took the bloodied shirt into her arms. Her tears were welling up in her eyes, and she cried until she lost her voice.

    She recalled to the day when they returned from the abandoned construction site.

    He was sitting upright in the car, and it turned out to be too painful to lean on the back cushion at all.

    When going up the stairs, he was holding the railing step by step. There was an injury on the back. Every step he took and the injury would be pulled, right?

    For the first time in a long time, he did note back immediately to cook, but slept with excuse of being sleepy. She was afraid that at that time his body was almost to the limit.

    She pounded her chest heavily with chagrin. Each tear hitting the floor was with unspeakable heartache and grief.

    Jesus.

    If the pain was not so extreme and unbearable, how could he show so many weak points, but she didn¡¯t even know ¡­

    That night, he endured the severe pain, hugged her into his arms boldly, and was obsessed with the warmth of her body.

    But what had she done?

    Not only did she icily push him out, she even said something hurtful ¡­

    Chad was right. He neverined about her cruelty to him.

    He would put down all his pride and pray to her more humbly.

    He said ¡°No¡­ just let me hold it for a while. Just this once ¡­¡±

    He said ¡°Don¡¯t, beg you¡­¡±

    It was so excruciating that his breath trembled, but he still greedily clung to her embrace and refused to let go.

    Why didn¡¯t he tell her when he was injured so badly?

    Was it because he was afraid she¡¯ll feel guilty? Afraid she¡¯ll lift the employment agreement for it?

    What an idiot!

    Lyra curled up in the recliner,pletely emotionally broken. Her body ached like her liver and intestines were cut into inches..

    ¡°Mel¡­¡±

    Her voice was already too hoarse from crying to make a sound, and she repeated her shout wordlessly.

    He was envious of her calling Anthony intimately before. From now on, she would only call him Mel, okay?

    Can he hear it?

    ¡­

    She locked herself in Melvin¡¯s room for three whole days, without eating, drinking or sleeping.

    No matter how much Eleven and the others knocked on the door and tried to persuade her, she ignored them.

    Her body can not withstand such torment even for a strong man.

    Eleven and several other bodyguards were very worried, but there was nothing they can do to her, so they call Keith.

    Keith forced open the door to the second floor room, but the room was empty, and there was the sound of ticking water in the bathroom.

    He came to the bathroom. As soon as he turned on the light, the floor was full of wretched empty bottles of spirits with high alcohol content.

    When did she empty the alcohol cab? Did Eleven not know about it?

    Keith¡¯s eyes finally settled on the slender woman.

    Lyra was leaning against the wall under the shower, still wearing the ck dress when she went to the funeral that day. Her body was drenched. And her eyes were swollen and her face was red but haggard.

    Why was she so drunk?

    He knew his sister¡¯s alcohol tolerance well, and she was clearly never drunk.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Keith¡¯s eyes were red with pain and he went up to her and took her into his arms, only to find that she was hot.

    Was this a fever?

    ¡°Lyra? Lyra!¡±

    He gently patted her cheek and prepared to carry her out.

    Lyra was awake.

    Feeling herself lying in a broad embrace, she subconsciously grabbed the man¡¯s cuff, and her hazel eyes suddenly saw a familiar face.

    ¡°Melvin, is that you? You¡¯re not dead, are you? You lied to me again, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Keith¡¯s heart ached and he gently coaxed, ¡°Lyra, I¡¯m not Melvin. I¡¯m Keith.¡±

    Not Melvin?

    She rubbed her eyes and her vision gradually cleared.

    After thoroughly seeing that it was Keith, her tears came out once again and she broke down and cried.

    ¡°Keith! He¡¯s dead! He died for me ¡­ he was so badly injured. He had to go fight for me, and I even pushed him away to hurt him again and again. It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s me who hurt him. What should I do!? How am I going to pay him back ¡­¡±

 Chapter 208 Starting to get your act together and dealing with the Freeman family

    Seeing that she was crying too much, Keith also burst into tears, holding her tightly in his arms.

    ¡°Lyra, calm down. It¡¯s not your fault. You should not put all the me on yourself. You were unaware. You¡¯ll physically break down if you keep torturing yourself like this.¡±

    Lyra clutched his cuff, thinking about the nightmare of the day before the ident.

    It was Melvin who was covered in blood, falling to his knees in despair in the fire.

    She couldn¡¯t listen to Keith¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t stop the tears.

    ¡°Keith, I always thought he was the one who hijacked the ne to kill me. So I was at peace with hating him and torturing him. I didn¡¯t listen to any exnations he said. The harm he did to me before was just being cold and sarcastic. And the abuse I put on him was all real. It was all my fault. I was the one who got him killed. I was the one who ¡­¡±

    Keith cupped her tear-stained face and whispered gently to remind her over and over again.

    ¡°No Lyra, you¡¯re not wrong. You didn¡¯t get him killed. It was his choice. He¡¯s dead, but your life goes on. You need to stop making yourself miserable!¡±

    ¡°But Keith ¡­¡±

    She shrank into Keith¡¯s arms and sobbed.

    ¡°I also want to numb myself. I drank a lot of alcohol. I tried to forget these things, tried to find sanity, but I can not do it! The more I drank, the more sober I was. What was in my mind was his wound and bleeding. I, I ¡­¡±

    She cried until she had a heart attack and suddenly passed out on the spot.

    ¡°Lyra!¡±

    Keith was terrified and rushed to ask Eleven to get a doctor, then carried her out of the bathroom and back to the third floor room.

    Because the ce was full of men. It was not convenient to change clothes for Lyra and clean her body, so Keith asked Fifteen to pick Connie up to Seaside Vi.

    A group of people surrounded Lyra, who was in a feverisha, all day and all night, working themselves to the bone.

    The doctor came over and gave a fever shot, but Lyra¡¯s body was too weak. She had too many spirits with an empty belly for three days, and her stomach was almost burning through. After two bottles of nutrient solution, her body gradually recovered a little.

    Followed by a bunch of treatment and a bunch of people who worked for two days and two nights, the weak person on the bed finally woke up.

    Lyra was splitting, and her first word upon awakening was still the same.

    ¡°Melvin ¡­¡±

    Although her voice was muffled, Keith was sitting right next to her bed and listened to her.

    He sighed softly and helped Lyra cool down the soup that was freshly made by Connie, ¡°Lyra, forget about him. I believe you¡¯ll meet a better and more loving man in the future.¡±

    Lyra gave him a shocked look and tried to retort, but her voice wouldn¡¯te out.

    In this society, people were realistic. How many people can do to give their lives for others?

    It was unlikely that she would ever meet another man in her life who loved her like this.

    There was a twinge of pain in the heart. Lyra clutched hard at the heart. It was so painful that her face was distorted and cold sweat was breaking out.

    Keith knew she couldn¡¯t ept it. He had no choice but to continue to persuade.

    ¡°You¡¯re still young. The future will get better and better. Don¡¯t think about these griefs anymore, okay? Since you came back from his funeral, do you know how haggard you are these days? It makes me heartbroken too.¡±

    ¡°If Dad, Collin and Micah know about it, they¡¯ll be heartbroken too. If you don¡¯t think for yourself, you always have to think for these loved ones who love you, right?¡±

    Lyra tilted her face to the side, looking out the window and ignoring him.

    ¡°Here, Lyra, have a sip of the soup. Connie made this. It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    Keith passed a spoonful of soup to her mouth.

    Lyra did not answer, and her lips were tightly pursed in a miserable pale and slightly dry way.

    Knowing her stubborn nature, Keith sighed again and could only persuade her in a different way.

    ¡°Since you want to make up for him, you should get well sooner. He died. The Freeman family is left with two women struggling to support each other. Although all the assets of his family are now in your hands, Wesley will certainly try to trip them up. You have to help him settle down his family. ¡±

    There was a glimmer of light in Lyra¡¯s pupils finally.

    Keith was ted and continued, ¡°You need to get well soon and figure out the best solution. Don¡¯t you think?¡±

    She lowered her eyes and was lost in thought because of his words.

    Keith hurriedly served her the soup again and coaxed gently, ¡°So how about having the soup now? Get well so you can deal with this.¡±

    This time, Lyra didn¡¯t refuse and drank the soup he handed over.

    Keith was right. Fiona and She were the only family Melvin had left in the world, and she must help him deal with them in the future.

    And there was a Freeman Group. She had no time and energy to take care of it, but she had to hand it over to the Freeman family. And the person who took it must be someone she was trustworthy with.

    However, She¡¯s temperament, indeed was too undisciplined. It must be well honed.

    She mulled it over, and after two days of recuperation, she was much better and her voice was gradually recovering.

    While lying in bed in the morning having the porridge, she called Neen into the room.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for me, Miss?¡±

    Lyra sipped her porridge with little expression on her face, ¡°How¡¯s it going with Anthony?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°I heard he is sent to High-order Prison. The sentence time is not known, but the position as the director of Security Agency is certainly untenable. After all, he stole theboratory¡¯s prohibited drugs. It is not a trivial matter. And he injured Mr. Melvin of National Investigation Bureau¡­¡±

    Lyra¡¯s hands that were holding the porridge paused.

    Neen pped his mouth in annoyance. Keith had instructed that Melvin¡¯s name should not be mentioned in front of her these days.

    Lyra restrained her emotions, stirred porridge, and spoke in a light tone, ¡°What is the action from the Cahan family?¡±

    Neen: ¡°Anthony is only the fourth son of the Cahan family. He¡¯s not able to get the power. And it seems to have internal strife in his family and they don¡¯t have a n to save him.¡±

    The Cahan family did not save him, then Anthony would live a miserable life.

    However, he deserved it for hurting Melvin.

    Lyra withdrew her thoughts and looked at Neen discreetly, ¡°From today onwards, you are no longer my bodyguard. You can leave.¡±

    Neen¡¯s whole body was trembling, ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t want me? You still hate me about that ¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you.¡±

    Lyra put the bowl on the bedside table. Her tone was always t, ¡°Now that he¡¯s killed the man in the ck. No one will threaten your life anymore. You can leave safely.¡±

    ¡°But, Miss I ¡­¡± ¡°I do want to follow you, even if it¡¯s just to watch you every day.¡±

    Before he had a chance to say those words, Lyra¡¯s eyes were icy cold, ¡°Every time I see you, it reminds me of his pain surrounded by fire. I would be so hard and suffocating, so it¡¯s best that you leave.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about Mr. Melvin. I¡¯m really sorry that you resent me and don¡¯t want to see me. I can understand that.¡±

    He was red-eyed and very reluctant, ¡°But can you let me be on duty for thest day today. I promise I won¡¯t bother you again in the future.¡±

    It was just one day. Lyra didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Neen left depressingly.

    Just as he left, Eleven hurried in, ¡°Miss, your phone was recently muted and you didn¡¯t receive a call from Miss Osborne. She just sent someone to say that Wesley has been making trouble at Freeman¡¯s every day recently. He is yelling for you to hand over the right to run the Freeman¡¯s Group.¡±

    Lyra had little expression, as expected.

    Melvin passed away and didn¡¯t make a will about the 45% shares he held. Wesley would certainly not miss this opportunity.

 Chapter 209 He left a will

    ¡°Got it. After breakfast, I¡¯ll make a trip to the group.¡±

    After breakfast, she dissipated her bad mood for many days and put on a light makeup to go out.

    President¡¯s office in Freeman¡¯s Group.

    Wesley was still moring, ¡°What does it mean that she hides from people every day? Melvin is dead and she¡¯s pretending to be sad? She thinks she can escape from the issue of the group¡¯s management rights this way!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and call her. It must have a result within today!¡±

    Jackie was helpless and wanted to p this old fox to death.

    But it was a society governed by the rule ofw so she had to be calm in front of him!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mr. Wesley, Miss Lloyd , she¡¯s been sicktely. You don¡¯t have to be so aggressive ¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her words, the door of the president¡¯s office opened.

    Lyra wore a ck hip dress. With the light makeup, her face was charming but ascetic. Her eyes were as cold and arrogant as ever.

    She did not even look at Wesley but walked to the chair coldly and sat down.

    ¡°Say.¡±

    A single word without any emotion caused Wesley to change his attitude instantly.

    He smiled and walked to the chair opposite Lyra and sat down. Thest time he was forced to drink thirty bottles of drug and was tortured under all kinds of pain for ten whole days. He still remembered it all and only dared to scream quietly.

    Lyra appeared, and he spoke in a thin voice, ¡°Miss Lloyd, Melvin died young. I¡¯m also very distressed. I lost appetite these days, but one size doesn¡¯t fit all ¡­¡±

    ¡°Get to the point.¡±

    Lyra wrinkled her brows. She was not happy.

    ¡°He is gone. I¡¯m the only one in the Freeman family who hold the shares in the group. So shouldn¡¯t his shares go to my name?¡±

    ¡°Who said that?¡±

    Lyra looked at him askance, ¡°Are you out of your mind? You¡¯re just his father¡¯s brother. His mother is his direct rtive. Even if it¡¯s handed over to Fiona, it¡¯s not your turn.¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    He was ridiculed but not angry, ¡°Fiona is not good at management. And you have seen it before. It¡¯ll be wasted if you give her the shares. She used to be mean to you. Don¡¯t you mind it? I can help you. Besides, I have repented and will not oppose you again!¡±

    Lyra snickered, ¡°To put it nicely, if you get the shares, you¡¯re thergest shareholder of the group. You just want the right to run the group, right?¡±

    Hmm¡­

    Wesley did not answer. He must seize the right to operate the group. After all, he can not watch the Freeman family fall into the hands of the outsider.

    But knowing that Lyra was not easy to mess with, he originally nned to take a roundabout tactic and take one step at a time.

    Lyra did not bother to listen to his bullshit and said straightforwardly, ¡°If you want it, you can say it. Don¡¯t bullshit to disgust me. Whether you can get the right from my hands, it depends on your ability.¡±

    Wesley was sullen and silent for a moment.

    He knew that Lyra was shrewd and would only be more wary of him in the future since she knew what he was nning to do.

    ¡°How about this? Since you also said that Fiona should get Melvin¡¯s shares, let¡¯s have here over today to sign the equity transfer in the presence of awyer?¡±

    Even if Fiona got the shares, he would be able to take it back sooner orter. As long as the shares did not fall into the hands of this woman Lyra, everything would be fine.

    Lyra sneered.

    She was about to answer when the door to the president¡¯s office was pushed open.

    Fiona changed her depressed image and maintained the noble woman posture. She walked into the office gracefully.

    Wesley was happy to see her, ¡°We just talk about having youe over and sign. Fiona, youe here just in time.¡±

    Lyra indifferently had her arms crossed, leaning back in the chair and not saying a word.

    She would like to see what they would doing respectively.

    When she saw Fiona approaching, Wesley got up and offered her a seat.

    Fiona was not modest and sat down gracefully, but spoke to Wesley, ¡°It¡¯s not up to you or me to decide how to distribute my son¡¯s shares.¡±

    ¡°Fiona, what do you mean?¡± Wesley¡¯s face changed.

    ¡°I bring awyer. My son made a will before he passed away. Since everyone is here today, it¡¯s just time to read it officially.¡±

    Thewyer stepped forward and ced a sealed paper bag on Lyra¡¯s clean desk with both hands.

    Lyra took a look.

    Melvin made a will?

    ¡°Since this is a will and I am no longer the member of Freeman family, it¡¯s a bit unnecessary for me to listen. So you guys go ahead.¡±

    She was about to get up, but Fiona stopped her, ¡°Sit down, you¡¯re mentioned in my son¡¯s will. You need to be there.¡±

    Lyra was stupefied. He even mentioned her in his will?

    She held back the sour feeling and sat back with a cold face.

    Fiona watched her sit still before looking to thewyer behind her, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    Thewyer nodded, went up, opened the paper bag and took out the will inside under the watchful eyes of the three.

    ¡°Melvin Freeman, the testator of this will, makes the following will for the purpose of settling the distribution of his personal estate after his death:¡±

    After hearing just the beginning of the sentence, Lyra¡¯s heart began to throb and her eyes turned uncontrobly red.

    She clutched her palms together and listened quietly with her eyes lowered.

    Fiona also had tears in her eyes, and Wesley symbolically followed with a sad face.

    In this extremely heavy atmosphere, thewyer continued to read: ¡°I will deal with all the properties under my name, such as the main properties and shares, as follows: a total of seven properties, including Clound Vi, Maplebrook Manor, and Birdvalley Apartment building, all belong to my ex-wife Miss Lyra. In addition, 45% of the shares of Freeman Group held in my name shall go to my ex-wife Miss Lyra ¡­¡±

    Fiona wiped her tears with tissues after listening to the will, and Lyra¡¯s heart ached as she listened. Did he not even care about Fiona and She?

    Wesley, however, blew up on the spot.

    ¡°What?! I don¡¯t agree!¡±

    His face was as ck as the bottom of a pot and he protested in a deep voice.

    ¡°He wants to give all the properties to his ex-wife. I have no objection. But how can he just give 45% of shares to an outsider. The group is the old Freeman¡¯s life¡¯s work. Melvin is unfilial! Did he consider his grandpa?!¡±

    If 45% of the shares were really given to this woman Lyra, then she would hold 85% of the major shares in the future and he would hardly be able to trip her up.

    Lyra kept her head down and did not retort or speak.

    She was not good at real estate, and she was exhausted from running in both Freeman¡¯s Group and Angle Group some days ago. She was thinking of handing over her shares when Melvin gave her a big trouble, giving her the burden of the group all at once.

    In Wesley¡¯s questioning voice, Fiona wiped her tears away and spoke with a heavy heart.

    ¡°Making a will is my son¡¯s right to be able to make his own decisions freely. Since my son had decided this way, I, as a mother, respect his choice.¡±

    ¡°Fiona, you¡¯re muddled! Shares are no small matter!¡±

    Wesley was pissed off.

    Fiona¡¯s attitude was neutral, ¡°Wesley, don¡¯t scramble for it. If it doesn¡¯t belong to you, even if you try your best, you can¡¯t get it.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Wesley was furious, ¡°You¡¯re just a spendthrift! I¡¯ll see how you¡¯ll exin to the old Freeman and my brother!¡±

    He grunted heavily, swung his hands in anger and walked away.

    Fiona let him scold her, without any anger on her face.

    Lyra looked at her strangely.

    Since Melvin¡¯s funeral, Fiona had been a different person, not only helping her out more often, but also being more calm than before.

    ¡°If you hide this will today and don¡¯t take it out and read it in public, his shares are yours. That¡¯s 45% of the shares. You don¡¯t want it at all?¡±

    Fiona smiled slightly.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t have that ability. The group is better off in your hands.¡±

    Lyra narrowed her eyes and gazed at her quietly, ¡°Mrs. Freeman, you¡¯ve suddenly changed a lot. You never used to talk to me calmly. Did Melvin say something to you in that letter at the funeral?¡±

 Chapter 210 Set the rules and do training

    Fiona¡¯s face froze.

    She lowered her head. Her eyes were flickering slightly. And there was a bitter smile on her face, ¡°He¡­ didn¡¯t say anything, just told me to take good care of you.¡±

    Lyra wrinkled her eyebrows and her expression was serious. Obviously she didn¡¯t believe what she was saying.

    Fiona continued: ¡°In fact, for his death, I don¡¯t me you at all. It¡¯s my fault. If I was not so mean to you, treat you well, maybe you will not be so discouraged to divorce. And he will not recover the rtionship ¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t say any more and tears fell down again.

    Lyra gave her a box of tissues. Her eyes turned red once again and she choked with sobs, ¡°Whether you mean it or not, I will personally go to the Freeman Manor the day after tomorrow and return the manor to you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Fiona cried more miserably, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re such a good girl. It¡¯s all because I didn¡¯t cherish you before. I¡¯m really sorry!¡±

    Lyra sighed. Her tone was muted.

    ¡°I just don¡¯tck money or a house to live in, so you don¡¯t have to thank me. For the grudge between me and you, Melvin he ¡­ all helped you pay it off.¡±

    Fiona felt even more guilty and cried while her back throbbing.

    Seeing that she was crying loudly, Lyra walked up, gently smoothed her back and continued, ¡°By the way, I ept his will, but I don¡¯t have the energy to manage the group anymore.¡±

    Fiona stopped crying and looked up at her, ¡°So are you nning to ¡­?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s starry eyes were firm, ¡°If you believe me, be ruthless for once.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know it the day after tomorrow¡±

    Fiona looked at her with suspicion and vague anticipation.

    Now, Fiona really regretted having pushed such a good daughter-inw out with her own hands, but more words were not going to remedy it.

    ¡­

    During these two days, Lyra asked someone to find the best aristocratic etiquette teacher in Frayton, and took Eleven, other four bodyguards and the etiquette teacher to the Freeman Manor.

    Fiona and She were still wearing servants¡¯ clothes at the Freeman Manor, and Lyra came over while they were doing the cleaning.

    During this time, the two of them had be much more peaceful, and the servants who used to vent their angers on them had not been making things difficult for themtely.

    Lyra sat in the main seat of the living room having tea, with the Freeman Manor estate transfer agreement on the table.

    When Fiona came in, Lyra let her sit down on a small couch to the side.

    As soon as She came in and saw Lyra, she immediately started barking, ¡°You bitch! How dare youe here! You are the scourge of my family! You ¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Fiona scolded her sternly.

    She was depressed, ¡°Mom, what the hell is wrong with youtely!? What¡¯s wrong with me scolding her? Why are you always helping her? Are you still my mother?¡±

    Fiona sighed, not bothering to pay attention to her.

    Lyra was not angry and asked lightly, ¡°You can do it. When I¡¯m done with my work, I can let you continue.¡±

    Lyra let her curse at will?

    She muttered in her mind, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    Lyra looked askance at the papers on the table and said, ¡°I can return the Freeman Manor to you, and even transfer 40% of the shares in my hands to you and 45% to your future children.¡±

    She froze with what she said, ¡°You would be so kind?¡±

    ¡°But I have a condition. The shares will be transferred to you after you are capable of running the group. And the transfer agreement for the Manor will be signed by Mrs. Freeman after you haveplied with all the conditions.¡±

    ¡°Sure enough, I told you you wouldn¡¯t be so kind for nothing.¡±

    She rolled her eyes, ¡°But what are your conditions?¡±

    ¡°First, your spouse is not allowed to be the gentry. Find a faithful and honest ordinary man as a live-in son-inw. And your children¡¯s surnames, regardless of gender, are Freeman.¡±

    ¡°Second, your upbringing is too poor, but it does not matter. I hired an etiquette teacher for you. She will train you during this period.¡±

    ¡°Thirdly, when your upbringing turns well, I will take you into the group¡¯s post to learn business management. And when you can handle projects independently, the shares will be given to you.¡±

    She¡¯s entire body was stunned after hearing this.

    ¡°Are you kidding me? I can¡¯t do any of these three things! Why do you have such strict control over me!¡±

    Lyra gave a careless reply, ¡°Forget it if you can¡¯t do it.¡±

    She got up and was about to leave.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Fiona shouted at her and persuaded She.

    ¡°She, these are for your and for the Freeman family¡¯s benefit. Your brother is gone. Our family will have no descendants. A live-in son-inw is the best solution. Moreover, I also thinks your temperament is too domineering and arrogant. It is time to take the etiquette lesson.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s body stiffened and her eyes darkened.

    The words ¡°Your brother is gone. Our family will have no descendants¡± made her body ache, and she subconsciously rubbed her stomach.

    She had been married to Melvin for three years and had only had intimate contact the night before the divorce, but she was not pregnant.

    However, given her state of mind and her personality at the time, even if she did get pregnant, she would not hesitate to abort it.

    Fiona noticed her expression and realized she had said the wrong thing, ¡°Sorry sorry! I was so focused on educating She that I neglected to mention that you were still around.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Go on.¡± Lyra eased her emotions and sat back on the couch.

    Fiona¡¯s eyes were apologetic, and only after half a second did she withdraw her eyes and look back at She.

    ¡°She, now you and I can still live in the Manor all because of Lyra. If you refuse, she will kick us out. You and I are penniless and will have to go sleep somewhere under a bridge hole. Are you willing?¡±

    She¡¯s face turned wan with fear, ¡°No! I¡¯m not going to sleep under a bridge!¡±

    If she was kicked out, she would never be able to hold her head up in front of her famous friends again, but agreeing to Lyra¡¯s terms would be different, and she would still have a chance to continue living the good life she had before.

    She dwelt on it, ¡°Okay, I agree to your terms.¡±

    Lyra shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not ¡®agree¡¯. It¡¯s unconditional obedience.¡±

    ¡°I obey unconditionally. All right!?¡±

    Lyra nodded with considerable satisfaction, introduced her to the etiquette teacher, and then continued, ¡°I have two more gifts for you today.¡±

    Fifteen and Seventeen knew what to do. They took a few steps forward, held a square box respectively and walked to She.

    She was bbergasted.

    Lyra got up and opened the first box, ¡°This is a manual on talk and manners. I¡¯ll give you a week to memorize the whole book and not to dy the etiquette teacher¡¯s lesson. I¡¯ll spot check it then.¡±

    She looked at the book, which was as thick as her little thumb, and her eyes went wide with amazement.

    ¡°You want me to memorize in seven days? Are you a devil!?¡±

    Lyra ignored her and continued to open the second box.

    It was a fine ruler with a hard texture and excellent color.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t memorize it, it will help you remember. I actually don¡¯t like to educate in this way, but you are too beatable. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t listen without corporal punishment. So in the future, whenever you make a mistake, it will help you correct it.¡±

 Chapter 211 Beat the hand and make the rules

    She looked at her in shock, then at the ruler, and subconsciously stepped back.

    ¡°You bitch! You are clearly trying to use this opportunity to screw me! You don¡¯t really want to return the Freeman Manor and the group to us at all. I disagree! I¡¯m determined to disagree! You don¡¯t even think about it.¡±

    Lyra had a cold face and took the ruler into her hand to y with it, ¡°You were the one who just said you would obey unconditionally, but now it¡¯s not up to you.¡±

    Just as she finished speaking, Eleven and Twelve quickly stepped forward and pressed on She¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°What do you want!?¡±

    She¡¯s eyes were gradually tinged with fear, and she said with a strained neck, ¡°You want to scare me, don¡¯t you? You think I¡¯m afraid of you!? I won¡¯t give in to you. You bitch, even if I die!¡±

    Lyra took hold of the ruler and approached her, ¡°You¡¯re happy to call me bitch, aren¡¯t you? You don¡¯t have the quality of a rich girl, so I¡¯ll show you the way today!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing!? You want to hit me? Bitch! Don¡¯t you dare touch me!¡±

    Lyra sneered and shook her head.

    She was really stupid and can not distinguish the situation. Now continuing to scold would only irritate her.

    But it was good. She could teach her a lesson now.

    ¡°How many swear words have you uttered since you entered the room?¡±

    She was confused by the question.

    She cursed in passing, and who knew how much she said.

    Eleven counted, ¡°Miss, there are five dirty words.¡±

    Lyra tapped the ruler in her hand, ¡°A word for two times of hitting. I won¡¯t beat you more today. Just ten times on you palm.¡±

    ¡°No! Who are you?! I¡¯ve been spoiled since I was a kid. My mom and dad couldn¡¯t even touch a finger on me! You are just nothing!¡±

    She was so scared that she couldn¡¯t imagine how much it would hurt for that ruler to hit her hand, struggling frantically and screaming non-stop.

    ¡°Mom, help me! She¡¯s going to beat me to death! Mommy!¡±

    Fiona was also heartbroken, but in order to really change her daughter¡¯s spoiled and domineering virtue, she had to be ruthless and turned her face away, ignoring She¡¯s pleas for help.

    She watched as her wrists were forcibly held down by the bodyguards. Her arms were unable to be dragged back, and Lyra caught her fingertips, exposing her palms helplessly.

    She wanted to continue to curse, but was condemned by Lyra, ¡°This time is only ten strokes. If you always can¡¯t control your mouth, and still dare to curse, then next time I will use the ruler to p your mouth. Do you want to try one more curse?¡±

    Lyra was pissed off and was capable of anything.

    If she was really pped by the ruler, her face would be ruined!

    She was terrified and swallowed in fear, biting her lips tightly and not daring to talk nonsense.

    Seeing that she was obedient a little bit, Lyra wasn¡¯t unambiguous and hit her palm.

    ¡°Ah! It hurts! Don¡¯t ! Mom, help me! She¡¯s going to beat me to death!¡±

    She shivered with pain. And her tears soared out of her eyes and she let out a pleasant scream.

    In the first time, Lyra did it with all her strength. Coupled with her martial arts background, She¡¯s fair palm quickly turned red and swollen

    Lyra¡¯s expression was cold as she continued for four consecutive strokes.

    She howled so loudly that she cried, and her arms were shaking with pain.

    The palm of the left hand had only been hit for five times. And the original tender palm became purple and swollen.

    Fiona listened to the sound of the ruler whistling, also cried and resisted the urge to go up to stop. Finally she simply sat in the sofa to y deaf.

    Lyra struck hard, giving her five strokes with her left hand and then catching her right hand and giving it another five strokes.

    The ruler punishment was finished before Eleven and Twelve loosened the confinement on She.

    It was the first time for She to be hit by a ruler. Her calves were shaking. Once she lost support, she can not stand and fell to the floor.

    The palms of her hands subconsciously touched the ground. The pain was so intense that she almost passed out and cried breathlessly.

    Fiona rushed up to help her and checked the injury on her palm.

    Lyra put a box of swelling cream on the table. And the stern look did not change, ¡°Remember the rules. I¡¯m prepared to turn a blind eye. Seven dayster, I¡¯lle to check your results . If you are not convinced, you can try to provoke me again.¡±

    She shrank into Fiona¡¯s arms. Except for bawling, she can not do anything to Lyra.

    The way she looked at Lyra was full with fear.

    This woman was too ruthless, simply a devil ¡­

    Lyra saw that she did not dare to scold. The me was also subsided a lot, which made very satisfied.

    It was true that words were better than actions. This was the ancestor¡¯s wisdom.

    She had the ruler ced on the dressing table across from She¡¯s room so that she could see it every day at first sight when she woke up.

    After the rules were set, Lyra had Fiona sign the two real estate transfer agreements and left without even looking at She on the floor.

    In these seven days, with the pressure of the ruler, She was afraid of being beaten and obediently memorized a whole book.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    When it was for the random check, although there were some mistakes, she was barely considered she could memorize theplete book. Lyra did not deliberately make things difficult for her. ording to the most stringent standard. She hit her ten times in palms.

    She felt painful and angry, but can not do anything to her, only know to cover the swollen and painful hands and cry, ¡°You are a cold-blooded animal. You only know how to bully me. I hate ¡­¡±

    Lyra let her cry, ¡°Good, there is progress. The words used to use me are much more civilized than before. But I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve been swearing at me in private for a while now, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    She stopped talking and red at her with a pout.

    Yes, it was true. When she took a dump in the toilet, she always cursed Lyra!

    The nightly bedtime ritual was also to swear Lyra!

    Lyra looked at her expression and understood. Then she called all the servants in, ¡°From today onwards, everyone can supervise She. As long as she speaks dirty words, there is a prize for reporting. One thousand at a time.¡±

    The servants¡¯ eyes lit up.

    She felt miserable. From that day on, she was followed by someone quietly no matter what she did, and even during the lesson with the etiquette teacher, there were many servants who came to observe her quietly.

    At first, She was so angry that she couldn¡¯t resist scolding the servants for a few times, and many of them were happy to get bonuses.

    And Lyra followed the rule and hit her palms.

    She¡¯s palms were swollen, and for half a month she couldn¡¯t remember what originally color her palms had been.

    When eating, she can¡¯t even hold a spoon. Fiona was still concerned about her daughter and fed her twice secretively, but Lyra knew it and stopped it seriously.

    This behavior should never be indulged.

    She, although being aggrieved and resentful in her heart, waspletely scared by Lyra and would think more in her head before she said something.

    As the days passed, the time she was beaten became less and less.

    4th December.

    Frayton received its first heavy snowfall in the winter, nketing the entire city in a hazyyer of snowy white.

    Lyra wrapped in a sable coat, with a dark ckce dress, which was exquisite and luxurious, but also solemn.

    She picked some very nice red plum blossom and made a trip to the cemetery to visit Melvin.

    Melvin¡¯s tombstone was covered with snow, and Lyra patiently helped him to clear the snow away and spoke to him with gentle eyes.

    ¡°Mel, I didn¡¯t expect the first snow in Frayton is the day after you were buried for a month. But it¡¯s really cold these two days. I don¡¯t know if you will be cold over there.¡±

 Chapter 212 Intend to leave this place

    She sat right next to the tombstone with her head gently leaning against his stone, as if she were leaning into his arms.

    ¡°During this time, She is much better behaved. I have let her enter the group to start learning. You gave me all the shares, but I no longer have the desire to manage the group. When she can handle the project independently, I n to take off my hands step by step.¡±

    ¡°Mel, I¡¯ve been so bored without you spilling your guts to me every day.¡±

    ¡°Recently I always dreamed of you. In the dream you told me you were not dead. You said you were deliberately lying to me, but actually wanted to see if you were important in my heart or not ¡­ if only, it was true.¡±

    Her voice was soft.

    Two crystal tears slid down to the cheeks.

    She closed her eyes and wrapped her arms around his cold stone, as if she was hugging his strong waist and snuggling into his arms to sleep.

    ¡­

    Fifteen and Seventeen was sent by Lyra to wait in a pavilion fifty meters outside the cemetery, a position where they could not see inside the cemetery.

    Seeing that it¡¯d been an hour, their owndy actually hadn¡¯te out yet.

    Fifteen couldn¡¯t sit still and went straight to the cemetery with an umbre.

    Just approaching, he was slightly touched by the scene in front of him.

    Lyra was leaning against the stone as if she was asleep.

    She did not have an umbre. Her head and body were covered with snow. However, she didn¡¯t look miserable but with a different kind of bleak beauty.

    Fifteen knew that she had actually always cared for Melvin in her heart, but she was just unwilling to admit her feelings.

    Unfortunately, Melvin was already dead and it was toote to say more.

    Chad also left and said goodbye to some of their bodyguards, saying that he would never return to Frayton.

    Fifteen sighed softly and missed the days when they used to y cards together before.

    He stopped dwelling on the memory and quickly ran forward to give Lyra an umbre and help her brush off the snow that was still on her body.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back. Don¡¯t you have to check Miss Freeman¡¯s progress this afternoon?¡±

    Lyra slowly opened her eyes, said nothing, and left the cemetery without a word.

    Back to Freeman¡¯s Group.

    She was already standing in the office waiting in a disciplined manner.

    Because the heating was on inside, Lyra took off her coat and walked straight to her chair and sat down.

    She fearfully handed her the proposal she had spent all night writing.

    Lyra took it expressionlessly, looked it over carefully, and used a pen stained with red ink to draw circles while pronouncing a cruel sentence.

    ¡°Here is wrong. This sentence is written in aplicated and iprehensible way. I said the words in the business n must be concise and easy to understand. And here is a typo. You have to check again for several times. Don¡¯t be perfunctory ¡­¡±

    The more she heard, the colder She¡¯s heart became.

    Shepressed her lips and consciously spread her hands out, ¡°I know. I will pay more attention next time. You can punish me now.¡±

    Lyra gave her a very curious look. She was bowing her head, staring at her toes and gulping in confusion.

    At the sound of Lyra opening the drawer, She stiffened and closed her eyes, waiting for the sharp pain.

    However, there was no pain as expected.

    She opened her eyes suspiciously and found that Lyra had ced a chocte candy in her hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m not beating you today. It¡¯s the first time you learn to take the initiative to admit punishment. Very good. This is a reward for you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    She was overjoyed to hear for the first time that she didn¡¯t have to be beaten, and when she looked at Lyra, she instantly felt that she was much pleasing.

    ¡°Thanks Lyra! That¡¯s very kind of you! I¡¯ll be sure to learn more!¡±

    ¡°Well, you can leave now.¡±

    She happily took the candy and left.

    Lyra looked at her back and shook her head helplessly.

    She had never raised a child. As she was the youngest daughter in the family, she actually had little experience in educating She.

    She may not see it, but she ought to hear about it.

    Once upon a time Collin educated her in this way. It could be not too strict, or not too indulgent. Carrot and stick were both good ways.

    Two monthster.

    She was not a fast learner, but she was a serious one.

    Lyra checked her project and was relieved that she could not find anything wrong with it, ¡°Good, next time I will give you a project and you can try to do it on your own.¡±

    She nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do it properly, but ¡­¡± she said with a torn look on her face.

    ¡°But what?¡±

    ¡°Can I request not to work overtime tonight? I have something to do tonight. I have to go out for a meal ¡­¡± The more she said, the smaller her voice became, and her ears were a little red.

    ¡°Yo, a date, huh?¡±

    Lyra then noticed that she was extraordinarily well-dressed today, ¡°It¡¯s a man, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    She bit her lower lip shyly and nodded gently.

    ¡°How is he? How is the family? You still remember all the requests you promised me before, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s from an ordinary family, but he¡¯s pretty good to me. He¡¯s helped me a lot at work during this time, and ¡­ he¡¯s pretty handsome, but we¡¯re just starting out, it¡¯s not stable yet.¡±

    She was embarrassed, ¡°Lyra, I¡¯m not talking to you anymore. I am about to leave work.¡±

    Lyra mumbled softly and watched her leave.

    The man could help She a lot in her work. So he seemed to be an employee of the group.

    She called Jackie and asked her to check it out quietly.

    In the end, it turned out that the person was Edward, a regr employee in the same nning department as She.

    Lyra was surprised because both Edward and Jackie were people she had previously proposed from Darkbell. They specifically worked for the group, so she absolutely trusted their character.

    The next day at work, Lyra quietly called Edward to her office.

    ¡°Did the date go wellst night?¡±

    Edward was oddly embarrassed and touched the back of his head, ¡°Boss you know all about it?¡±

    ¡°Do you really like She?¡±

    Edward nodded seriously, ¡°I heard about her conflicts with you. When she entered the group, I am intentionally trying to help you teach her a lesson. But during the process of getting together, I found that she is a little capricious and domineering. She is used to being arrogant because of being spoiled. Sometimes I think it cute. I really like her.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you go ahead and get busy.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t interfere too much with She¡¯s rtionship, but the two had been quite stable.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Three monthster, She and Edward had a grand wedding ceremony at Frayton¡¯s Isley Chapel.

    On the same day, Lyra transferred 40% of shares to She.

    Before the ceremony began, various business partners, presidents and bigwigs gathered near the giant tower cake table on thewn for drinks and small talk.

    Lyra, never the one for such asions, sat down by a quiet little table and sipped champagne with Cody.

    The Matthews family was among those invited, and once Katelyn and Jamie arrived, they came to chat with Lyra.

    It had been a few days since she had not seen them, and Lyra noticed with a sharp eye that Abigail wasn¡¯t here this time.

    Katelyn exined with a helpless smile: ¡°She is very stubborn. Her father and I have persuades her. She went to the neighbor city as soon as her legs recovered.¡±

    The neighbor city?

    Lyra smiled. It seemed that Abigail really wanted to be her sister-inw. Micah finally met a stubborn pursuer this time, but it depended on whether Abigail had the ability to chase her brother.

    Katelyn winked at Jamie, and Jamie made an excuse to go with Cody to the side to socialize.

    When Cody had left, she approached Lyra and said in an extremely low voice, ¡°I heard that you gave 40% of your shares to She? The family treated you like that before, aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll have bad intentions after she¡¯s settled down?¡±

    Lyra smiled carelessly, ¡°What are you afraid of? Since I can give it to her, I can also take it back at any time.¡±

    Besides, with Jackie and Edward watching over in the group, even if She and Fiona were really acting in front of her this time, they can¡¯t beat her.

    Katelyn knew about Melvin¡¯s death,mented, and asked, ¡°I see that you have handed over the Freeman¡¯s Group. And it seems that the Angle Group is also running by agents during this period. You are nning to be an idle boss at home, or just making money for fun?¡±

    Lyra shook her head gently, ¡°After I take care of things over here, I¡¯m going to leave Frayton.¡±

    ¡°Leave? Then where are you going?¡± Katelyn was surprised.

    Lyra raised her eyes to look at her.

    ¡°Suham.¡±

 Chapter 213 Suhamâ€™s most sought-after man

    Katelyn was slightly surprised to see that she was determined to leave, and could not say anything to let her stay.

    ¡°Okay, to leave this ce is good for your mood. So how long do you n to stay there? Will youe back?¡±

    Lyra pondered, ¡°Not sure, but it might be back.¡±

    Maybe she would go back to live in Frayton after she uncovered who harmed her in the Lloyd family.

    After all, here was closer to Melvin.

    As the two chatted, the wedding ceremony began.

    She, in a snow-white high-fashion wedding dress and wearing the most beautiful makeup, walked slowly into the church from the end of the red carpet.

    Edward, who was standing right next to the priest, looked at her with deep affection, and the two of them looked at each other with eyes full of love.

    The twopleted the most important ceremony of their lives in the presence of the priest.

    Fiona was moved to tears, and Lyra¡¯s eyes were red.

    When she and Melvin got married, there was no wedding, no ceremony and no one to witness it.

    After going to the Registry of Marriages for a certificate, Melvin was forced by the old Freeman to take a wedding photo with her.

    She wondered if she would have the opportunity to wear a wedding dress again in her life?

    After attending the wedding, Lyra went back to the cemetery the next day and carefully selected some nice white roses.

    But this time, she was there to say goodbye.

    She still followed the routine of the past six months and helped Melvin clean the thin ash and fallen leaves on his tombstone.

    Her fingers gently stroked the photo on the tombstone, sketching the man¡¯s features carefully and keeping them firmly in mind.

    ¡°Mel, I have to go now. I don¡¯t know when I will see you next time¡­¡±

    ¡°The matter in Frayton is almost finished. Since the people who harm me already knew that I am in Frayton, as long as I am still alive, I am afraid they will keeping to give me trouble. Instead of this, I should go back to Suham and fight with them to the end!¡±

    The ruthlessness in her eyes shed, and in an instant she daintily leaned her head against Melvin¡¯s tombstone.

    ¡°I really miss you. Every time Ie to see you, I always feel sad. But you said you want me to be a happy and carefree and be the little princess of my family. So I have tried to hold back the tears.¡±

    ¡°Recently the number of dreams about you has be less and less. I don¡¯t know why, but don¡¯t worry. In the future, my heart will only have you alone.¡±

    She fell asleep again.

    She didn¡¯t know how long she had slept, but she didn¡¯t wake up until Keith came to pick her up.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Lyra, it¡¯s time to go.¡±

    Lyra nodded silently and let Keith help her up. He wrapped his arm around her shoulders as they left the cemetery.

    That day, a headlines aroused heated discussion!

    Suham¡¯s top tycoon, the Lloyd family¡¯s youngest daughter not only did not die, but also announced a high-profile return, iming that she was suspected of being kidnapped.

    In front of the Angle Group¡¯s live camera, Lyra changed into a modest dress and makeup, smiled and greeted everyone, and simplified the sudden announcement of her death by the Lloyd family six years ago in a few words.

    At the same time, the Freeman Manor, Weson Mansion and the Matthews House came the earth-shattering screams.

    She walked quickly upstairs and knocked on her mother¡¯s door.

    ¡°Mom, Lyra¡¯sst name is Lloyd, for God¡¯s sake! I¡¯m d I listened to her, otherwise the Lloyd family will have killed me! I¡¯m so happy to have this person as my sister-inw!¡±

    ¡°Ahem ¡­¡± downstairs, Edward reminded her, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s the ex-sister-inw.¡±

    She instantly pulled a face at him, feeling regretful.

    If She had known that she was the Lloyd family¡¯s daughter, she would not have bullied her, and it was toote to tter her.

    In the room, Fiona heard it, but there was little expression on her face.

    She was lost in thought, sitting on the balcony looking at the view. Her face was not yet dry with tears. Her hands were gently fondling a photo frame.

    The photo in the frame showed her holding Melvin in swaddling clothes.

    On the day of the funeral, Melvin¡¯s letter to her told her that he was not really of the Freeman family bloodline, informed her of Lyra¡¯s true identity, and cautioned her on how to y nice with Lyra in order to protect the Freeman family.

    Long time ago, her son was sent to Suham by the old Mr. Freeman when he was a child, and she heard that he entered the National Investigation Bureau when he was ten years old for training, and only returned to Frayton when he was fifteen years old.

    She never suspected that this son could be a fake, and always gave him her wholehearted maternal love.

    However, this fake son had been doing his best to be dutiful to her, and she was grateful to him.

    She still felt sorry for his death.

    Weson Mansion.

    Wesley pped his thighs in chagrin.

    No wonder he was tricked by that little bitch for several times. He couldn¡¯t find out her identity in no matter what way he had tried. He did not expect her to be the Lloyd family¡¯s daughter!

    Katelyn and Jamie of the Matthews family, on the other hand, considered themselves lucky.

    Fortunately, they took the initiative to build a good rtion with Lyra. And Abigail did not break up with with Lyra because of Micah,.

    Otherwise, once the Freeman family, now the Harrington family, it was estimated that they were the Matthews family¡¯s end.

    ¡­

    Two dayster, Lyra was already on a ne back to Suham.

    She chartered the entire first ss cabin and no longer hid her identity in a veiled manner.

    She looked out of the ne window at the Frayton, elegantly shaking the wine in her hand.

    Thinking of someone in the cemetery, her heart was faintly reluctant.

    Eleven a few bodyguards also got the benefit, sitting in the back row ying with their phones and browsing their social medias.

    ¡°Miss, do you know the big hit in Suham in the past six months?¡± This was asked by Seventeen.

    Lyra shook her head.

    She didn¡¯t like to surf the Inte, and usually only read about the recent situation of the Angle Group¡¯s artists.

    Seventeen told her, ¡°You don¡¯t even know how powerful the White family has been in the past six months. It has now surpassed the Lloyd family as the new richest family.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Lyra had little expression.

    It seemed that her dad was not very powerful. It was so quickly that he was taken away from the position.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Since I¡¯m back, I¡¯ll get back the richest position for dad again.¡±

    Seventeen gave her a thumbs up with a look of admiration and continued to gossip.

    ¡°I heard that six months ago, the old Mr. White¡¯s eldest grandson suddenly returned from the army. He only spent a month to snatch back the White family¡¯s power. Under his leadership, White Corp¡¯s revenue was raised to unprecedented heights over the past six months. Now he is Suham¡¯s sought-after existence. He is the man at the top of the pyramid. Everyone will call him Master Malcolm when they see him.¡±

    ¡°Master Malcolm?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s hand that was holding the red wine paused. There was a rare different expression on her face, and she asked more, ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±

    ¡°Malcolm White.¡±

    It was rare for Seventeen to see his owndy who was interested in other men in the past six months, ¡°Does thedy also think this Master Malcolm is quite powerful?¡±

    Lyra drained her red wine without saying a word.

    But ¡­

    ¡°The Lloyd family and the White family¡¯s rtionship is average, but not bad. Howe I haven¡¯t heard much about this Malcolm before ?¡±

    Seventeen: ¡°I heard that although he is the old Mr. White¡¯s eldest grandson, his parents passed away in an ident when he was very young. In order to protect him, the old Mr. White sent him to the army for training from childhood.¡±

    Both parents were dead?

    Then he survived alone in the White family. Indeed it should be quite difficult, and he was a poor man.

 Chapter 214 She is a little curious about this man

    Lyra sighed slightly.

    She stopped thinking and drank a whole bottle of red wine without realizing it.

    Seeing that she was about to open another bottle, Eleven hastened to stop her, ¡°Miss, since you hurt your stomach by drinking too muchst time, the doctor said that you can only drink a little in the future, not too much.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just two bottles, not to mention that I¡¯m not going to get drunk with my alcohol tolerance.¡±

    Eleven sighed, ¡°Miss, you forget that since thest time, you can¡¯t drink as much as you used to.¡±

    Being obstructed twice in a row, Lyra was a bit annoyed and simply pushed all the wine sses and bottles in front of her away, ¡°I won¡¯t drink! Take away!¡±

    She had her arms crossed, closing her eyes to sleep while being grumbled.

    Eleven coaxed her with a smile and winked at other bodyguards. Soon Lyra¡¯s tabletop was cleared and empty.

    By the time the ne arrived at Suham, it was already evening.

    Lyra was debating whether to go straight back to the Lloyd family when she got a call from Reba.

    Reba was overjoyed to learn that she had announced her identity and had returned to Suham.

    ¡°How abouting out to Peachpuff tonight? There are so many old friends who want to meet you! Do you want to see them?¡±

    It was true that she hadn¡¯t seen all the childhood friends for years, and Lyra didn¡¯t really want to go straight back to the Lloyd family, so she just agreed to it.

    She only took Eleven with her.

    And she let Twelve and Fifteen to book a hotel. Tonight she would just stay outside. And Seventeen went back to the family and reported her arrival to her dad.

    By the time she arrived at the bar, the others had been there.

    In addition to Reba, Garrett was there, as well as Albert¡¯s daughter Sylvia White, and other old friends. All together there were more than ten people.

    The moment Lyra pushed open the door to the private room, Reba and Sylvia ducked behind the door and took the fireworks. The ribbons fluttered and scattered all over the room.

    ¡°Happy Return!¡±

    Lyra looked at their contrived wee and smiled heartily, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Reba took her arm and dragged her to the main seat of the sofa, ¡°Lyra, you don¡¯t even know that when we knew the news that you died, we were all so sad. And now you are finally willing to disclose your identity. It¡¯s wonderful!¡±

    She and her friends were having a great time, clinking sses round after round.

    Reba and Sylvia sit next to her. Both were younger to her and they usually had a good rtionship.

    Thinking of what Seventeen said on the ne, Lyra took the initiative to ask Sylvia, ¡°I heard your family¡¯s eldest grandson is in power. Did he make things difficult for you?¡±

    ¡°No, my father he has always been uninterested in such things as power. Before that, my second uncle¡¯s family and him fought hard. So after he takes the power, he is good to our family.¡±

    Lyra stroked her head and smiled gratefully, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°However, he is also quite poor. He came back from the army in a mission six months ago. His whole body was covered with blood. And his wound was serious. I heard he vomited blood every day. My grandfather was frightened. He¡¯s really powerful. He can snatch back the power from the hands of my second uncle. I admire him.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything.

    She had only just arrived at Suham and had already heard two different people praising this Malcolm, and she was a little curious about this man.

    As she thought about it, Reba¡¯s seat was quietly switched.

    Lyra turned her head and saw Garrett sitting over with a ss of wine.

    His face was as elegant and handsome as ever, and he raised his ss towards her.

    ¡°Lyra, I haven¡¯t seen you for most half a year. You¡¯re still so beautiful.¡±

    She smiled slightly and gently clinked her ss with him, ¡°When were you found by your family and returned to Suham from abroad?¡±

    Garrett¡¯s expression froze on his face.

    One reason was that he noticed Lyra¡¯s attitude toward him seemed more rusty than before.

    On the other hand, he was angry at the mention of this matter!

    That Melvin, how dared he y dirty with him! Melvin threw him on a cargo ship and sent him to a deste country of Lirqu¨¦n, causing the Frazier family to take great efforts to find him.

    However, now that Melvin was dead, he had a better chance.

    Thinking of this, his expression returned to normal, ¡°I have been back for several months. I was nning to Frayton to find you, but thepany got something so I can not be away. I heard the Freeman family¡¯s son has ¡­ ¡±

    The smile on Lyra¡¯s face paused, and her hand that was clutching the ss tightened.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I made you sad.¡±

    Garrett looked at her with apologetic eyes and reached out to take her hand tofort her.

    Lyra didn¡¯t move but got up to pour herself a ss of wine, avoiding his touch.

    Garrett didn¡¯t feel embarrassed but looked at her with deep affection, ¡°Lyra, now that you don¡¯t have that drag anymore and you¡¯repletely single again, let me take care of you when you¡¯ve had enough fun, okay?¡±

    Lyra frowned.

    What did he mean that Melvin was a drag?

    ¡°Mr. Frazier, it¡¯s a party. It doesn¡¯t seem appropriate for you to talk about that.¡±

    She looked at him with cold eyes. That was a warning.

    After all, there were other friends there, and she didn¡¯t want to make a scene that would be unpleasant for everyone.

    ¡°Lyra ¡­¡±

    Garrett eyes gradually darkened, feeling heartbroken, ¡°Let bygone be bygone. You always have to start a new life.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t even look at him, poured two big sses of red wine and said to Sylvia next to her, ¡°You guys keep drinking. I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±

    Coming out of the private room, her face was slightly smoky red and her head was dizzy.

    Now her alcohol tolerance was as good as before. She was a little bit of rush when drinking so she already felt a little bit drunk.

    She walked unsteadily, holding the wall.

    Garrett¡¯s words shed through her mind over and over again, and she felt depressed.

    Everyone around her was urging her to restrain her grief, to forget about Melvin and start a new life.

    She wanted to do it too.

    But half a yearter, she still can¡¯t forget those things, and still thought about it. She still felt very guilty and ufortable.

    She inhaled deeply and tried to suppress the up-welling emotions.

    Suddenly she saw a familiar and tall man¡¯s back.

    This back was¡­

    She gasped and shook her head in shock. Her vision was clearer and her gaze followed the back as it disappeared around the corner of the aisle.

    ¡°Melvin, is that you, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    She immediately chased after it and ran wildly to the corner of the aisle. However, there was no longer the familiar figure in the aisle.

    Eleven heard themotion and hurried over to help the drunkendy who was staggering.

    ¡°Miss, are you drunk?¡±

    Lyra grabbed his arm as if to confirm with extra force.

    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk. I just saw Melvin! It must be him! There¡¯s no way I can mistake his back. Eleven, he¡¯s not dead. He must not be dead! That must be him just now!¡±

    Eleven was shocked and confused.

    Seeing Lyra¡¯s determined face, he had to tell her to stay where she was and wait while he looked at all the bar patrons walking down the entire aisle.

    Sighing, he returned to Lyra, ¡°Miss, you should be mistaken.¡±

    Lyra shook her head firmly, ¡°No way! It has to be him. It has to be! Block Peachpuff. I want to check all the private rooms one by one!¡±

 Chapter 215 Congratulations, youâ€™re getting married again

    Her eyes were red and her tone was resolute.

    Eleven was very heartbroken, but had to let her down, ¡°Miss, wake up. Mr. Melvin has died. His ashes are buried in Frayton¡¯s cemetery. You personally visited him for countless times in the past six months. Do you remember!?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s whole body froze and a hint of self-doubt emerged on her face.

    Eleven choked with sobs, ¡°Stop torturing yourself. Mr. Melvin will nevere back. Just let go! You must be mistaken!¡±

    Yes.

    How can a person who was dead six months ago appear in Suham¡¯s Peachpuff?

    It was her who was bewitched ¡­

    Her clear eyes gradually turned gloomy. She covered her heart and felt suffocated.

    Eleven saw her and cried, ¡°Miss, you are drunk. Let¡¯s go. Fifteen had booked the hotel. Let¡¯s go back early to rest.¡±

    She had rejoiced too soon.

    Lyra seemed to be deted. And her whole body was weak.

    After this, she was really not in the mood to continue the party, so she simply listened to Eleven and went back to the hotel.

    They just came downstairs when Chad came out of another elevator and leisurely went into a VIP room at the far end of the corner.

    ¡­

    After arriving at the hotel¡¯s room, Lyra went into the bathroom, turned on the shower and turned the water up to maximum.

    The water was hot, but her body was cold as if her heart had gone numb.

    She let the water pour down to her head, trying to wake herself up a little.

    Her eyes were sore and unbearable. And her tears were mixed with the hot water and disappeared without a trace.

    She told herself over and over again that Melvin was dead. He died for her and was unlikely toe back.

    At the door of the room, Twelve and Fifteen were surprised to see the state Lyra was in when she returned.

    ¡°When Miss said she was going to the party today, she was in a stable mood. Why did shee back in this state? What happened at the party?¡±

    Eleven sighed, ¡°Miss was drunk, as if she saw a man whose back is simr Mr. Melvin¡¯s. It brought up those sad things again.¡±

    A few people listened and sighed along in unison.

    ¡­

    The next day, when Lyra woke up, she waspletely sober.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She restrained her bad mood fromst night and departed for the Lloyd family.

    Lloyd¡¯s Parlor was veryrge. The Anning Hill in the suburb of Suham was bought by the ancestors of Lloyd family. All the vis were surrounded by mountains and water. It was a beautiful scenery all year round. And the air quality was excellent.

    Lyra¡¯s uncles, Kacper and Vincent, they all lived halfway up the hill. When Lyra drove up, she simply ignored the two vis and went straight to Reginald¡¯s ce.

    Dous, the old butler, had been standing in front of the vi for a long time.

    When he saw Lyra¡¯s car, he ran up quickly and opened the door for Lyra himself.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re finally back. The master misses you and is waiting for you in the study.¡±

    ¡°Well, Dous, thanks.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Dous was ttered and looked back at Lyra¡¯s bodyguards who were all empty-handed, ¡°Miss, why didn¡¯t you bring your luggage?¡±

    Lyra looked aloof, ¡°I just came back to see my dad. I didn¡¯t n to stay.¡±

    Lloyd¡¯s Parlor had so many bad people living in it that she was afraid she won¡¯t be able to sleep at night.

    She went straight in towards the hall and just as she reached the door, she heard a sound of high heeled footstepsing down the stairs.

    udia was dressed in a high-fashion suede yellow hip dress. Her makeup was exquisite. Every step she made was graceful. Her almond-shaped eyes just looked at Lyra.

    She was not yet over thirty, and her skin was extremely tender, which made her look even more younger than Lyra.

    Lyra just nced at her indifferently, then withdrew her gaze and headed upstairs.

    udia frowned and was a little upset. Then she blocked Lyra¡¯s path.

    ¡°Our Miss Lloyd has note back for so many years. You¡¯re more and more ignorant of the rules. You don¡¯t even know how to greet me when you see me? After a few years in the orphanage, you¡¯re really uncultivated.¡±

    Lyra was not angered by her, and the corners of her mouth were turned upward sarcastically.

    ¡°After living here for a long time, do you really think you are the hostess of this ce? Are you deserved to consider yourself as an elder? You want me to respect you but can you afford it?¡±

    udia red at her, gritting her teeth, ¡°Why can¡¯t I afford it? I¡¯m your rightful mother!¡±

    Lyra tut-tutted. Her red lips were cold and proud.

    ¡°Just a mother who is five years older than me. Don¡¯t you feel disgusted with yourself?¡±

    She leaned in close to udia¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Cherish your present wealthy days. After all, the Lloyd family will be inherited by me. And you¡¯ll be kicked out.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    udia was furious.

    After so many years without seeing her, she was still as arrogant as ever and didn¡¯t respect her at all.

    udia can¡¯t wait to p her in the mouth!

    But on second thought, udia was not angry.

    She smiled triumphantly, ¡°I have to congratte you on something. Justst night, the old Mr. White himself came here and you dad has agreed to his engagement proposal. You, again, are getting married.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s face paled slightly, ¡°Dad, he let me engage with someone ? How can he decide this on his own without asking me!?¡±

    udia raised her chin proudly, ¡°You can go up and question him yourself.¡±

    Lyra grimaced, no longer bothering to retort udia. She walked quickly upstairs, heading to the study.

    udia looked at her hurried back with pleasure.

    She heard that the White family¡¯s eldest grandson¡¯s temper was tyrannical and cold. The old Mr. White tried to force a few women into his bed. None of them was unscathed. All fainted with some injuries. It was estimated that he had a fetish for abusing women.

    And she also heard that he came back from the border battlefield wounded. His whole face was ruined, which looked strangely ugly.

    udia covered her mouth and snickered.

    If Lyra, this little bitch really married such a man, it was relieved for her.

    She was so happy that she danced and went to the kitchen to see if her nutrition was ready.

    Lyra walked down the aisle, getting angrier and angrier as she thought about it. Then she pushed open the door to the study.

    Before she could say anything, she saw Reginald, who had white beard and was full of vicissitudes, sitting in a wheelchair. He was so happy to see her that his eyes were flooded with tears.

    ¡°Baby,e over here and let me look at you.¡±

    Lyra walked in with mixed feelings and slowly crouched down by his wheelchair.

    ¡°What happened to your leg? I remember before I left, you were clearly in good health.¡±

    Reginald smiled lightly, ¡°Dad is old. It is normal to get sick. I just miss you every day. Since you came back this time, you can live here and stay with me, OK?¡±

    Lyra heartily stroked his leg andpromised, ¡°Okay, I can live here, but I won¡¯t promise to stay here. You know I don¡¯t like udia.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s your stepmother.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not! I¡¯ll get mad if you say it again!¡±

    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t mention it.¡± Reginald looked at her dotingly. His broad but wrinkled hand was  gently stroking her face.

    Reginald asked a bunch of questions about her diet, sleeping condition and whether she was bullied, and so on.

    The two talked in harmony.

    In their conversation, Lyra suddenly remembered what udia had just said.

    ¡°Dad, that woman just said you helped me get engaged. Is that true?¡±

    Since she knew, Reginald did not hide: ¡°Yes,st night the old Mr. White personally asked it, so it was decided. It is his grandson Malcolm. He is a very nice young man. Dad likes him ¡­ ¡±

    Reginald h h h then praised a lot. Lyra can not listen to a word.

    The only word that came to her mind was ¡°Malcolm¡±, the eldest grandson of the White family.

    Malcolm, Malcolm again!

    Shit, who did she piss offtely?

    Why did this man¡¯s name keep popping up?

    It was just too annoying!

 Chapter 216 Yuck! Iâ€™ll personally withdraw my marriage

    ¡°We¡¯re in a modern society! It¡¯s all about freedom of marriage. How can you help me get engaged without asking me!?¡±

    Lyra stood up and was furious.

    Reginald was speechless by what she said and tried to pull her arm, which she viciously dodged it.

    He withdrew his hand and stroked his beard. Then he lost his confidence.

    ¡°Baby ¡­ it¡¯s decided. Why don¡¯t you wait until you meet that Malcolm before you decide? He is really nice, just five years older than you. He will love you. I am so picky but I think he is nice. You will like him as well.¡±

    ¡°Five years older!? It¡¯s too old! I don¡¯t like it!¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t listen to what her dad said at all.

    She had no intention of re-entering a rtionship for the time being, let alone getting engaged and married. She didn¡¯t even think about it!

    ¡°He is only twenty-eight years old. Is he old? Isn¡¯t your ex-husband also five years older than you?¡±

    Lyra choked, ¡°It¡¯s not the same! This is non-negotiable. Hurry up and back out of the marriage!¡±

    Reginald¡¯s voice was even fainter, ¡°I can¡¯t ¡­ it was decided yesterday. I made an appointment with the old Mr. White to announce your engagement at your weing party in three days.¡±

    Lyra took a deep breath and pushed down her anger.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of party you¡¯re throwing. You can¡¯t back out of the marriage, can you? I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±

    She mmed the door in anger and left.

    Reginald looked at her fiery back and shook his head helplessly.

    She was getting more simr to her mother in terms of temper. There must be a man who can subdue her temper!

    Lyra came out of the study and went straight all the way out into the garden.

    Eleven and other bodyguards were waiting at the door.

    She was angry. After all, her father was sick, and his legs were not good. As a daughter, she should apany her father since she came back.

    So she asked the bodyguards to back to the hotel to pack her luggage. She intended to move to the vi and live temporarily.

    She stood in the doorway for a moment pondering what to do about the marriage.

    After thinking for a while, she saw Dous who was standing right next to her.

    Lyra called him over, ¡°Dous, do you know where the White family¡¯s Manor is?¡±

    ¡°I know. Who are you going to see here?¡±

    Lyra was covered in murderous rage, ¡°Malcolm.¡±

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t look good, Dous did not dare to dy and hurriedly wrote the address to her.

    Lyra followed the address and looked for it.

    Charles, the old butler of the White family, was aware of Lyra¡¯s engagement to Malcolm and was happy to wee her in.

    It was Lyra¡¯s first time visiting the Whites Manor.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    The White Manor was also veryrge, but unlike Lloyd¡¯s Parlor, which was located on a hill. It was more like buying a piece of in, and all the vis and houses were decorated in a vintage style.

    There were bamboo forest, pavilion, stream and rockery.

    The atmosphere of a bookish family came to the surface, and the solemn and elegant designs all shew that the White family was a big family with traditional thinking.

    Lyra felt as if she had walked into an ancient mansion of a great wealthy man, but it had a different feeling.

    She followed Charles and finally arrived at the door of Malcolm¡¯s separate vi.

    Charles led her over and left.

    Lyra sat on the living room¡¯s couch in Malcolm¡¯s vi and waited for a long time before one of the bodyguards hurriedly came down and said.

    ¡°Sorry Miss Lloyd, Master Malcolm is not avable at the moment. He is busy with his work. And I am afraid he cannot see you.¡±

    She frowned slightly.

    From the time she came in, no servants came to pour her a cup of tea, and the bodyguard¡¯s words were meant to urge her to leave.

    It seemed that this Malcolm was not very happy about the marriage either.

    That was right up her alley.

    ¡°That¡¯s okay. I have plenty of time today. I can wait.¡±

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    The bodyguard blushed, ¡°He will be busy all day. I¡¯m afraid, why don¡¯t ¡­ youe back another day?¡±

    Lyra got a little upset, ¡°Since I¡¯m here, there¡¯s no reason to just leave without seeing him.¡±

    She got up suddenly and walked around the bodyguard to go upstairs.

    ¡°Miss Lloyd, that¡¯s not very nice of you, is it?¡±

    ¡°Since the old Mr. White got all engagedst night, you have a problem with me asking my fianc¨¦ for something?¡± Lyra¡¯s eyes were cold.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare ¡­¡±

    She asked in a deep voice, ¡°Which floor? Where is he?¡±

    ¡°On the second floor. To the right to the innermost study.¡±

    Lyra went upstairs and it was easy to find it because there were also bodyguards standing at the entrance to the study.

    She walked over to the door and once again the bodyguards stopped her.

    ¡°Miss Lloyd, he¡¯s busy. And his study is off limits.¡±

    She was about to speak when the door opened from the inside and it was a man.

    She looked up. The man was barely clean-looking, but with much temperament.

    It was sure enough that she noticed that the man¡¯s uniform was the same as the other two bodyguards. He was not Malcolm at all.

    Only when the man stood respectfully next to her did she see the inside of the study.

    From her point of view, there was ayer of amber beaded curtains in the center, behind which was a desk, followed by neat and orderly bookshelves. The whole room was full of bookish and dark hue.

    A man with a cold and stern aura was sitting in an office chair, the back of which was facing her, and she can only vaguely see the back of the man¡¯s head.

    Lyra tried to go in, but was blocked by the bodyguards.

    After all, it was to talk about the dissolution of the marriage. And in the territory of others, it was not good to go too far so she did not force to go in.

    The man in the study coughed twice and cleared his throat before saying in a hoarse voice, ¡°Miss Lloyd came over today. What¡¯s up?¡±

    The sound was extremely unpleasing.

    Lyra had already checked out Malcolm on her way here.

    He was tyrannical, cold and ruthless. And there was a rumor that he had a special fetish. He liked to abuse women, and his face had been wounded, which was ugly.

    She didn¡¯t care if the rumor that Malcolm liked to beat women was true or not. If they got married, she thought she was one who would beat him.

    But now, just by listening to the sound, she already had a picture of that face.

    It was not that she discriminated against his appearance, but she was really not interested in getting engaged and married right now.

    Let alone with a man she didn¡¯t know and had no emotional foundation.

    She made her thought clear and asked another bodyguard to bring her a chair. Then she sat down to talk to Malcolm in the doorway of his study.

    ¡°It¡¯s not really a big deal. I just wonder if you know anything about me as a person?¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t speak.

    Hisrge and bony palm held a coffee cup, making the crisp and clear sound of stirring with a a spoon.

    Lyra looked at the back of his head and said with seriousness, ¡°I¡¯m sure with your strength, you have investigated me and knew that I¡¯m a married and divorced woman.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Malcolm took a steady sip of his coffee.

    Lyra was slightly puzzled.

    Did this mean he didn¡¯t mind?

    Did this man prefer married women?

    She felt a little bit disgusted and began to talk nonsense in a serious manner.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, there is something. Even if you have checked, my father must have concealed and doesn¡¯t let you know. A witch practised divination to me when I was a kid. She said I was born to be a bad sign for my husband. You know my ex-husband, he was actually killed by me!¡±

    Malcolm, who was drinking his coffee, choked hard and spilled it on a brown carpet.

    The bodyguard in the room hurriedly handed him tissues.

    Lyra saw his reaction and picked up where she left off.

    ¡°So Mr. Malcolm, you¡¯re the old Mr. White¡¯s only one grandson. I really do not want to harm you. We are not suitable for this marriage, or not yet open to the public. We can inform them the engagement is broken?¡±

 Chapter 217 I already have someone I like

    Lyra thought this was a very pertinent statement.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    In the White family where the traditional thinking dominated, Malcolm was now in charge. Naturally they believed in these divination things.

    With a sincere face, she waited quietly for Malcolm to answer.

    Malcolm, behind the back of the chair, wiped the spilled coffee stains from his thin lips, and his whole body regained its noble and distinguished aura.

    ¡°Miss Lloyd, in fact, the witch told me my fortune too. She said that I have a strong body and I am tough. And I¡¯ll conquer those women who hurt their future husbands. You and I are really a perfect match.¡±

    Lyra was speechless for a moment. She was smiling, but in reality, her heart was already rising with anger.

    She gritted her teeth and her voice was delicate, ¡°That¡¯s quite a coincidence!¡±

    Malcolm lowered his head, but put down the cup of coffee, but did not dare to drink again.

    Lyra did not want to leave without aplishing anything, and continued to make more and more nonsense.

    ¡°In fact, there is a matter my father must have lied to you. When my ex-husband and I had sex, I was so careless that I fainted and went to the hospital. The doctor said my body is too weak and I am infertile. My ex-husband minded this and divorced with me.¡±

    Malcolm, who had his back to her, quietly took a deep breath.

    He was d that he did not continue to drink coffee and did not have a heart attack, otherwise he would die from myocardial infarction on the spot.

    Lyra kept saying in a pitiful way.

    ¡°You¡¯re the White family¡¯s ruler. You must want to have a child to inherit your property. In this matter, I really can not contribute to the White family, so we¡¯d better break this engagement off, otherwise it¡¯ll be a disaster of the White family. And I¡¯ll have a guilty conscience.¡±

    Sheined about her fate and infertility, and was worried about their future sex life.

    He should have an opinion after all, right?

    Malcolm kept silent for a while before continuing to answer in a hoarse voice: ¡°I don¡¯t like children. If you¡¯re infertile, it¡¯s fine with me. Usually I am busy with work. If you don¡¯t like to have sex, we don¡¯t ¡­ ¡±

    Lyra was speechless.

    Can he even tolerate this?

    It was not like the White family¡¯s bride had to be Lyra, so what was the point of doing this to her?

    She gritted her teeth and asked in as smooth a tone as possible, ¡°It looks like you¡¯re in favor of the engagement, so it¡¯s made privately by the old Mr. White, or you? Do you like me?¡±

    Malcolm : ¡°My grandpa made the call. I have no problem with that.¡±

    He was so obedient to his elders?

    If his grandfather told him to eat shit, would he do so?

    Lyra was full of anger.

    She had tolerated again and again and cannot bear for any time!

    She was sick of Malcolm.

    The first impression of him was already too bad.

    She didn¡¯t bother with any more nonsense, got up and smoothed the folds on the back of her skirt and asserted herself.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you the truth. I actually have someone I like. I¡¯m very dissatisfied with this marriage contract. I believe you do not want to marry a woman who has feelings for another man. Anyway, I have to withdraw this sooner orter. If you can tell it to your grandpa to fulfill my goal, I owe you a personal favor. And we can still be friends in the future.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± She cast a condescending nce at the man behind the chair, turned around and left without looking back.

    Malcolm never turned around.

    Lyra¡¯s words ¡°have someone I like¡± stabbed him in the heart.

    His long and curly eyshes drooped slightly. His eyes gradually turned dulled and his handsome face was discolored.

    ¡­

    Lyra made her way downstairs and out of the courtyard of Malcolm¡¯s vi without.

    Just as she walked to the door, she suddenly nced at an extremely fast figure who dodged past the side and hurriedly went to the back door.

    This seemed to be ¡­

    Chad?

    But how could Chad not say hello when he saw her and sneaked away from the side?

    Lyra felt strange.

    She hadn¡¯t been drinking alcohol today, so she shouldn¡¯t be mistaken like she didst night. It was Chad.

    After a moment of contemtion, Lyra turned back and re-examined the vi.

    She remembered that before Chad left, he said that he was going to run an errand for his new boss.

    If she was really right just now, could it be that Malcolm was his new boss and Malcolm was also from the National Investigation Bureau?

    She also recalled the rumors from Frayton Police Department about the National Investigation Bureau that their boss wore a mask and had an ugly face, so it might really be Malcolm.

    However, none of this was her business. The marriage must be canceled anyway.

    Behind the ck curtains of the vi¡¯s study, Malcolm¡¯s ck eyes watched everything in front of the vi.

    Lyra¡¯s petite figure was standing in the doorway. She was ignorantly looking at the window of the vi¡¯s study.

    Chad ran wildly all the way upstairs to the door of the study when he almost didn¡¯t slow down and run through.

    He gasped and calmed himself down because he was shocked by what he saw.

    ¡°Boss, Miss Lyra is here all of a sudden! You should have told me. Just now she almost saw when I entered the door. Fortunately I dodged quickly.¡±

    Malcolm did not say a word and the atmosphere in the room was grim.

    Chad moved closer to him, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Lyra said she has someone she likes ¡­,¡± his tone was soft and low. And he looked sad.

    He thought, after he almost died for her once, she would leave a corner in her heart for him. However, it seemed to be an extravagant hope.

    Chad followed suit and went silent.

    It had only been six months, and she had a new man she liked so soon?

    Chad was a little heartbroken for his own.

    He wanted to persuade his boss to give it up. Nevertheless, he knew his boss¡¯ character too well so he can only coax.

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t think too much. You¡¯re Malcolm, not Melvin. If she doesn¡¯t like you or love you, you can pursue her again. Anyway, you look different from before now. Miss Lyra probably can not recognize.¡±

    Six months ago, he was burned by a fire in the abandoned warehouse.

    Aftering back to solve the White family¡¯s unrest, he quietly went to Howheudor to have a facelift, and now his face had recovered very well, but still had 50-60% of resemnce to the original face.

    He ignored Chad.

    It was impossible that Lyra can not recognize him. She was shrewd. As long as she saw his face, she would immediately notice it and be suspicious.

    ¡­

    On the way back, Lyra was still mulling over the engagement.

    Since Malcolm was not willing to cooperate, the engagement was not expected to be broken off before the weing party in three days.

    Son of bitch!

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. How could the position of the richest man be stolen by such a son of bitch!

    It was really too stifling.

    She was so motivated that she went to make arrangements to build a branch of the Angle Group that day to expand Frayton¡¯ business here as soon as possible.

    Keith had a great influence in the entertainment industry, and he was the man who held most of the power in this industry.

    Then she, Lyra, would be the woman who controlled the other half of the industry!

    After a busy afternoon, Lyra finished selecting the building site and started arranging for the interior decoration of thepany.

    Eleven called her out of the blue.

    ¡°Miss, Mr. Vincent¡¯s family knows you¡¯re back. And they¡¯re in the Lloyd¡¯s hall right now, saying you hurt him with acid and demanding justice from your father.¡±

    As early as she made her status public, she knew Vincent would look for an opportunity to sue her while he had the chance.

    She just didn¡¯t expect him to be so impatient.

    But, he was just in time!

 Chapter 218 You have no evidence, but I do

    Hanging up the phone, she ordered about the decoration stuff and went back to Lloyd¡¯s Parlor.

    But she parked her car halfway up the hill, where Keith had previously given her the spare key to his vi.

    She went inside to get some things before heading to the hall at a leisurely pace.

    Just after arriving at the hall, she was even a few meters away from the entrance and heard the cries of Vincent¡¯s daughter-inw Joanna Palmer.

    ¡°Reginald! As you can see, Vincent¡¯s face has been ruined by Lyra. You can¡¯t be partial to her this time!¡±

    Their son, Caden, was also indignant: ¡°Reginald, Lyra has gone too far this time.

    Reginald sat in his wheelchair and was silent amid the usations of the Vincent family.

    Dous sighed, looking like he wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t.

    Reginald noticed and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Dous thought about it, ¡°I think we can¡¯t just listen to their words on this matter. Since Vincent used Miss, he should have an evidence.¡±

    udia, sitting on the side, was not convinced, ¡°Reginald, you know Lyra¡¯s temper. She¡¯s usually arrogant and doesn¡¯t respect anyone. It¡¯s not strange that she will do this kind of thing. There¡¯s no need for the evidence.¡±

    Reginald never said a word. No one can¡¯t guess what he was thinking.

    Vincent suddenly got up from his chair and said in a firm tone, ¡°I, Vincent, swear by the name of my ancestors that Lyra hurt me with acid. If I lie, I will be struck by lightning!¡±

    He had just finished speaking when there was a sudden rumble outside.

    He was so frightened that he was abashed on the spot and his legs were trembling.

    Joanna and Caden both turned pale with fear as well.

    The atmosphere in the room became extra gloomy because of the boom sound outside.

    In the midst of this eerie atmosphere, Lyra¡¯s light and cheerfulughter came through the door, instantly attracting everyone¡¯s attention.

    Lyra snickered in a delicate tone as she pushed the door open and there was an orange-vored lollipop in her mouth, ¡°It seems Vincent¡¯s vow is so untrue that even God don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Vincent raged, ¡°Lyra, you made thunder just now, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Lyraughed it off.

    She only asked Twelve to y the thunder drum that was connected to a loud speaker stereo, and didn¡¯t expect Vincent¡¯s family would be so scared.

    ¡°Vincent, obviously you did something wrong yourself, otherwise you won¡¯t be afraid of being struck by lightning?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Vincent turned sharply to re at her.

    Lyra pretended to be surprised, ¡°How did your face get hurt like this? It seems to be words, right? Lazy and idle, well, these words really fit your temperament, Vincent.¡±

    Being humiliated, the Vincent family was furious.

    Vincent stood up, ring at her with anger.

    ¡°Lyra, at least I dare to swear on my ancestors, but don¡¯t you dare!? Don¡¯t you dare say you didn¡¯t hurt my face with acid?¡±

    Lyra was dismissive, ¡°Who am I to swear? You did this, so why should I be forced to do the same?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t swear because you don¡¯t dare!¡± Caden interjected viciously.

    ¡°Provocation? I¡¯m not falling for that.¡± Her red lips pursed her lollipop and she smiled recklessly.

    Reginald, who was in charge of the family, looked at Lyra tenderly but never said a word.

    The crowd could not understand his mind and did not dare to speak casually.

    But Lyra dared, ¡°Vincent, you say I hurt you. They are only empty words. You have to show evidences. I can¡¯t let your family and udia bully me.¡±

    Vincent didn¡¯t say anything but udia was annoyed first and pouted to Reginald with a crying voice, ¡°Honey, look at her. She called me by my name. She doesn¡¯t respect me at all. I didn¡¯t bully her!¡±

    Reginald got a headache from the noise and reprimanded her lightly, ¡°Does it have something to do with you? Cut the crap.¡±

    udia was deted with great displeasure and stood behind him.

    Reginald then looked at Vincent, ¡°Vincent, Lyra is right. Empty words are not evidence.¡±

    Vincent: ¡°Reginald, she knocked me out and kidnapped me. Took me to a basement somewhere andmitted atrocities against me. Surely she disposed of it cleanly afterwards. Where can I get the evidence?¡±

    He said with old tears, ¡°Reginald, you know me. I have always been very loving to my niece. I am good-natured, always have no ambition. If she didn¡¯t do it, how can I just wrong her?¡±

    ¡°Of course you can.¡±

    Reginald didn¡¯t answer. It was Lyra who said this.

    ¡°Because you want to kill me for a long time. When I was still in Frayton, you let Caden threaten Anthony and poison me. You should still remember this incident, right?¡±

    Vincent snorted coldly, ¡°Empty words without evidence. Same for you!¡±

    ¡°You forgot. Of course I have evidence.¡± She smiled, opened her bag, took out a stapled document, walked over and handed it to Reginald.

    Vincent¡¯s eyes moved, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Caden sulked first, ¡°The only evidence you have is Anthony¡¯s confession. That¡¯s not enough!¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Lyra took the lollipop from her mouth away and raised her eyebrows in surprise: ¡°I didn¡¯t think Caden had already seen the evidence in my hand.¡±

    Except for a few people who was innocent, others gradually perceived that something was wrong.

    Caden froze and quickly regained hisposure, ¡°I serve in the Bureau of National Affairs. Anthony was imprisoned for stealingboratory drugs six months ago. I certainly remember this.¡±

    Lyra made a meaningful ¡°oh¡± sound andughed even louder.

    ¡°It may be a disappointment to Caden, because there¡¯s more than Anthony¡¯s confession in this document.¡±

    As she just finished speaking, Reginald has finished reading the entire evidence that was coted. He was so angry that he threw the tea cup on the table fiercely at Vincent¡¯s feet.

    The cup was smashed instantly with a sharp and loud sound.

    udia and Joanna both failed to react and screamed at the same time.

    What was more, Reginald was outraged that his hands shook, ¡°Vincent! Caden!¡±

    ¡°Reginald?¡±

    ¡°Read it yourself!¡± Reginald mmed the document down at Vincent¡¯s feet with one hand.

    Caden stepped forward, bent down and helped Vincent pick it up.

    The two men looked at the evidence document together and simultaneously blushed and looked at Lyra in shock.

    Lyra looked careless.

    In the past six months, Collin helped her to organize the evidence of Vincent¡¯s family clearly and put it in Keith¡¯s vi.

    Vincent did not expect her to gather all the evidence so quickly, and that was why he dared to jump out and scream.

    And this was the reason why she intended toe back to Suham and confront with them.

    She looked to Reginald and said in a confused and delicate tone, ¡°Dad, ording to the Lloyd family instructions, what should be the punishment for Vincent and Caden¡¯s brutalization of their rtives for the sake of the their fortune?¡±

    Reginald¡¯s gaze was sorrowful, and he deliberately raised his voice, ¡°He should be expelled from the Lloyd family and sent to prison for severe punishment!¡±

 Chapter 219 Get drunk and reunite?

    The Vincent family panicked at the same time.

    ¡°Reginald, I¡¯m your brother. I¡¯ve been following the rules for decades. I¡¯ve only done wrong this once. You can¡¯t be so cruel. You can¡¯t throw my family out!¡±

    The three of them simultaneously fell at Reginald¡¯s feet and begged for mercy with tears in their eyes.

    The one side was his own brother, and the other was his daughter. Reginald grimaced and looked at Lyra.

    ¡°Baby, what do you think they should be punished?¡±

    Lyra barely thought about it, ¡°By the rules.¡±

    Joanna stood up and red at her, ¡°Lyra! You¡¯re so cruel! You¡¯re standing here unharmed. Why do you have to be so cold-blooded to your rtives!¡±

    Lyra¡¯s expression went cold almost instantly.

    The reason she was now unharmed was because a man helped her with the pain.

    They deserved more for hurting him!

    When she looked at Joanna, her eyes were icily cold, ¡°If I am the one caught murdering my rtives today, will you let me go?¡±

    Joanna and Caden looked at each other and replied in unison, ¡°Of course.¡±

    Joanna added: ¡°You¡¯re the youngest girl in the Lloyd family, so how could we really hurt you?¡±

    ¡°If that is true, you won¡¯t have made a big deal out of the injury on Vincent¡¯s face today. Don¡¯t you feel sick yourself when you say these heartless words?¡±

    Lyra was not interested in staying any longer and gave Reginald a discreet look, ¡°It¡¯s up to my dad. I have no problem with it.¡±

    She left the hall with this cold sentence.

    The pleas for mercy were still ringing out behind her.

    She went back to the room she had packed and dwelt on the bad mood for a long time.

    The image of Melvin¡¯s bloodied burn on his back seemed to be close at hand.

    She only hated, hated why these people were her rtives. She can not kill them so she let them live miserably and atone their sins!

    She let out a long breath.

    The next thing she thought of was when she went to the White Manor today, she was talking nonsense in front of Malcolm and med Melvin for a lot of things.

    So she hurriedly put her palms together devoutly and made a pious confession, ¡°Mel, don¡¯t me me for mentioning you today. I said all those things to disgust Malcolm, to force him to withdraw the marriage.¡±

    ¡°When I catch everyone in the Lloyd family who victimizes me, I¡¯ll go back to Frayton and never get married or have children for the rest of my life, okay?¡±

    By the time she finished her penance ritual, a servant hade to rush her twice.

    She slowly went downstairs to the dining room. Her face was cold as she sat on the dining chair.

    Just after picking up a spoon and preparing to take a sip of sweet soup, udia who was across the table, looked unhappy.

    ¡°You deserve to be the most spoiled little princess in our family. The elders have to wait for you in the dinner. Have you forgotten all your upbringing in the past few years?¡±

    Reginald coughed, ¡°keep your mouth shut.¡±

    udia grunted and rolled her eyes twice in a row.

    Lyra was not spoiled either, snapping her spoon and throwing it back with a heavy thud.

    ¡°udia, how did you get into my father¡¯s bed before you married him? Have you forgotten so soon? You don¡¯t deserve to talk nonsense in front of me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Cut the crap and eat!¡± Reginald simply felt annoyed.

    Lyra looked at him, ¡°You just heard me. I came down to dinner. She provoked me first. If you can¡¯t get her to shut that stinking mouth, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to live here.¡±

    She got up and was about to go upstairs.

    Reginald softened his tone, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, baby! Let¡¯s eat first, okay? Daddy will try to take care of these things, so don¡¯t think about living in another ce!¡±

    Lyra was a little hesitant when her dad said that.

    But udia stared at Reginald with hatred and said, ¡°What did you say? Lyra is getting spoiled by you!! She¡¯s sowless. And she¡¯s disgusting me with the past. Am I not wronged?¡±

    Lyra really can¡¯t stand udia¡¯s bitchy style.

    But she should not be the one who needed to leave.

    She let Eleven and other bodyguards go into the dining room, and looked at udia, ¡°Mrs. Lloyd feels wronged. she probably can¡¯t eat. You guys help her go upstairs for rest.¡±

    ¡°Lyra don¡¯t you dare!¡± udia pped the table heavily.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡±

    udia met her stern gaze and, felt defeated and could only turn her head to Reginald and cry.

    ¡°Honey, say something. Are you just going to watch your daughter bully me like this? Who stays for dinner? Me or her, you can only choose one!¡±

    Reginald was in an awkward predicament.

    Lyra looked at him and sighed. Seeing her dad¡¯s wrinkled face, she didn¡¯t feel good.

    As a daughter, she didn¡¯t want to annoy her father, but it was really hard for her to live in harmony with udia.

    ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to eat.¡±

    She got up and straightened her dress. Then turned her head and left. However, she didn¡¯t go upstairs but out towards the vi¡¯s door.

    ¡°Baby, it¡¯ste. Where are you going?¡±

    Reginald shouted behind her.

    She left the vi without looking back, as if she couldn¡¯t hear it.

    Reginald felt guilty when his baby girl was pissed off.

    udia was beside with disbelief, ¡°She¡¯s an adult. Nothing will happen to her, so don¡¯t spoil her. Just have the dinner.¡±

    ¡°You! I don¡¯t know what to say to you!¡±

    Reginald was also angry and couldn¡¯t scold udia. There was really nothing appetite, so he didn¡¯t eat much and went upstairs.

    udia didn¡¯t care. She wasn¡¯t full yet.

    And because it was Lyra¡¯s first day home, Reginald had ordered the chef to make ten extra fine dishes tonight.

    She was so proud to win Lyra that she took a bite of every dishes prepared for Lyra.

    ¡­

    Tonight, Lyra¡¯s mood was so bad that she didn¡¯t want to go back to the Lloyd family to make things difficult for Reginald.

    So she took Fifteen and Seventeen with her and went to Peachpuff and drank alcohol.

    Among the several bodyguards, only Eleven had been instructed by Keith, so he could persuade Lyra.

    The two bodyguards were now guarding the door. They very worried that she would get drunkter.

    The two were discussing whether to call Eleven and ask him toe over and talk them through it when Garrett happened to pass by from the aisle.

    He knew Seventeen, ¡°Is Lyra in there?¡±

    The two men looked at each other and did not answer.

    Garrett did not feel embarrassed and quietly opened the door to take a look. Lyra was alone, drinking spirit. Her face was red and she was already lying on the sofa drunken, but still drinking.

    ¡°It hurts her body to get drunk. I¡¯ll go in and persuade her.¡±

    The two did not have a better idea. Thinking that Garrett was at least a friend of their owndy, they did not stop him in case he could persuade her.

    Garrett opened the door and went in, sat down next to Lyra and gently advised, ¡°Lyra, don¡¯t drink. You¡¯re already drunk. I¡¯ll take you home, okay?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s eyes were squinted and dazed. She felt dizzy. She was really drunk.

    ¡°Mel, I miss you. Don¡¯t leave. Will youe back?¡±

    Her voice was so small that Garrett was close enough to hear her murmuring.

    Mel?

    Was she calling Melvin?

    Garrett pushed down his upset feeling and coaxed, ¡°Lyra, I¡¯m not leaving you. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t respond again andpletely copsed on the couch, falling asleep.

    Garrett asked Seventeen, only to learn that she was in a bad mood tonight and did not want to return to Lloyd¡¯s Parlor, so he simply let Fifteen and Seventeen swipe his card and went to a hotel to help Lyra get a room.

    After the Fifteen and Seventeen left, he helped Lyra out of the private room alone.

    Before taking two steps, an extremely fast figure suddenly shed to the front.

    By the time he reacted, the woman held by him had been transferred to the arms of a man opposite.

    The man was wearing a mask of silver gray ghostly face. Although he can not see the face, the man¡¯s ck eyes were clearly visible in the fury, surrounded by extremely tyrannical aura.

    Looking at the mask alone, Garrett knew the man¡¯s name and greeted him with a smile on his face.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, what a coincidence! You¡¯re here to entertain too?¡±

    Malcolm ignored him and carefully cradled the drunken Lyra in his arms.

    After observing her state, Malcolm¡¯s eyes became even more hostile, ¡°She usually can drink a lot. How could she be so drunk? What did you do to her!?¡±

 Chapter 220 Drunk and confused, give someone a beating

    Garrett was wronged, but was upset when confronted with Malcolm¡¯s questioning and forcibly snatching her away from him.

    ¡°You¡¯re suspecting me of drugging? I, Garrett do not care to do this kind of dirty things. It¡¯s Lyra, she is in a bad mood. I apany her drink only. She is drunk. I have to take her back to rest.¡±

    He stepped forward to snatch Lyra back, but Malcolm sidestepped, holding Lyra tightly in his arms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I¡¯ll take care of her.¡±

    Garrett looked gradually serious, ¡°From what you said, you like Lyra too?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Garrett was annoyed.

    It was hard to get rid of Melvin, and now there was Malcolm in the way.

    ¡°You hug her like this. It¡¯s not good. Lyra is only back to Suham recently. She seems to be not familiar with you, but I am with her from childhood. You¡¯d better give her to me.¡±

    He was about to go for a hard grab when Chad stopped him, ¡°Mr. Frazier, behave yourself. Miss Lyra is engaged to Mr. Malcolm. It makes sense for him to take care of Miss Lyra.¡±

    ¡°Engaged?¡±

    When did this happen? How came he didn¡¯t hear anything about it?

    Chad could see his confusion, ¡°It was the old Mr. White who went to the Lloyd family and decided it himself. The news will be made public at Miss Lyra¡¯s weing part. Please Mr. Frazier understand who is the outsider here.¡±

    Garrett blushed, not expecting the White family to move so fast and Reginald to just say yes!

    Malcolm was Lyra¡¯s fianc¨¦ and he was just a friend, so he didn¡¯t have the upper hand in this.

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t insist, Malcolm picked Lyra up in his arms and turned his head to leave.

    Lyra was on his broad chest, smelled his familiar tobo smell and tightened her hands around his neck subconsciously, ¡°Don¡¯t go. You just said¡­ won¡¯t leave me ¡­¡±

    Garrett heard it too and smiled smugly, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, it seems Lyra she still prefers toe with me.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s body stiffened and he looked down at Lyra, who was unconscious and drunk in his arms, but still had a resigned look on her face.

    She said this morning that she had a man she liked. Could it be Garrett?

    And she also came to Peachpuff alone with Garrett.

    She was obviously a good drinker and alert, but this time she was defenselessly drunk like this. She seemed to have really taken Garrett to heart.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    But why, it was Garrett ¡­

    Malcolm put up with this suffocated feeling and held back the pain in his eyes. His voice was low and extremely maic, ¡°Chad, let Mr. Frazier leave.¡±

    Chad came up and drove him away.

    Garrett was reluctant, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, nothing forcibly done is going to be agreeable. You should respect Lyra¡¯s choice and let me take her to rest.¡±

    Malcolm turned back and gave him a cold and hostile look, ¡°She is my fianc¨¦e. I can do whatever I want!¡±

    After leaving these words, Malcolm carried Lyra away.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, you¡¯ve only known her for days. She¡¯s not going to like you! If you dare to sleep with her, when she wakes up, you will be responsible for the consequences!¡±

    Garrett was uneasy and shouted furiously behind him.

    Malcolm chose to ignore it and carried Lyra to a hotel at a heavy pace.

    When they arrived at the entrance of the hotel, they bumped into Fifteen and Seventeen, who were in a hurry to go back to the bar after taking the room card.

    The two noticed Chad first. Malcolm was wearing a mask so they didn¡¯t recognize him, but it was hard not to notice Lyra in his arms.

    ¡°Why is thedy in your arms? Where is Mr. Frazier?¡±

    Seeing the atmosphere was tense, Chad rushed forward to exin, ¡°This is Mr . Malcolm. He is my new boss. Miss Lyra is too drunk. Mr. Malcolm is ready to get a room to take care of her.¡±

    ¡°But Miss, she won¡¯t like it when she wakes up ¡­¡±

    Chad: ¡°The marriage contract was made by the elders of both families. It was only a matter of time before they got married. Miss Lyra was drunk. Could there be a better person to take care of her than Mr. Malcolm? Is it you two or me?¡±

    Fifteen and Seventeen looked at each other and had nothing more to say.

    Chad¡¯s sharp eyes noticed the room card in Fifteen¡¯s hand, and while he was still torn, he directly grabbed the room card and entered the room with Malcolm.

    Fifteen and Seventeen rushed to follow and stood guard right at the entrance to the room.

    Chad came out of the room and patted the shoulders of two people, ¡°I have not seen you for half a year. How about drinking tonight?¡±

    Fifteen felt awkward, ¡°No, Miss stays in the hotel. We have to guard here.¡±

    Seventeen nodded.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm is here. He¡¯s not bad and will protect Miss Lyra. Go go go, we have to find a ce to drink and have barbecue.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, wait a minute ¡­¡±

    The two followed Chad out very ¡°reluctantly¡±.

    In the hotel room.

    Malcolm carried Lyra to bed, helped her remove her coat and high heels and covered her withforter. Then he went to the bathroom to fetch a basin of warm water and carefully wiped her face.

    He moved very gently, being afraid of waking her up.

    Themp on the bedside table was dim, adding a bit of ambiguity to the room.

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes followed the towel and wandered over the delicate features of her sleeping face, as if to carve it firmly into his heart.

    Even if he can only watch her sleep quietly like this, he was also satisfied.

    This face, this person, was an existence that he wanted to carve into his heart to love deeply.

    But, she now liked Garrett ¡­

    It had only been six months and she seemed to havepletely forgotten about him.

    No, notpletely forgotten, as her ex-husband, he can still be mentioned and got the me.

    Thinking about this, Malcolm¡¯s heart was like being stabbed by a sharp knife. Even the breathing was painful.

    With red eyes, he sat at the head of the bed, quietly looking at Lyra.

    Now she was asleep and her little red and full lips were slightly open, which was the ultimate temptation for him.

    Malcolm wondered if he could sneak a kiss to her.

    Anyway, she won¡¯t remember tomorrow when she sobered up.

    But was this too improper?

    With ambivalence in his heart, he apprehensively leaned down and approached her ¡­

    Lyra was already drunk and confused, and this was the severest she had been since her stomach was hurt by alcohol.

    Her eyshes fluttered. She opened her eyes in a trance, and saw an extremely scary and erged ghostly face in her still unclear vision.

    Her hand reacted instinctively, snapping hard at the ugly ghost face.

    ¡°Are you a monster? Dare to approach me?!¡±

    ¡°Ow ¡­¡±

    A cry of pain that caught him off guard.

    Malcolm was not expecting her to wake up and strike out of nowhere, and the nose beneath the ghostly face was nearly pressed by the heavy blow.

    He wanted to rub the bridge of his nose to see if there was a nosebleed, but Lyra was awake and he didn¡¯t dare take off his ghost mask, so he could only force the pain down.

    Lyra was sober, but not yetpletely sober.

    Her vision was dim. Her head was dizzy.

    The ghostly face circled like the pointer of a clock in front of her.

    She braced her hand against the bed, backing up as she sat up. And her whole body curled up to the head of the bed, with her hands shaking in a defensive position.

    ¡°You ugly thing. Get away from me!¡±

    Malcolm was helpless.

    Seeing that she still seemed drunk, he cleared his throat and said hoarsely, ¡°Miss Lloyd, it¡¯s Malcolm.¡±

    Malcolm?

    Lyra read the name silently.

    For days, that was the name she heard most often.

    She simply disgusted with the name to the extreme!

    With the effect of alcohol, she kicked over viciously, and went to touch something on the bedside table as a weapon, and cursed fiercely.

    ¡°You bastard! Still want to marry me?! I¡¯ll send you to hell first!¡±

 Chapter 221 From hell to heaven

    Malcolm was kicked so hard in the side of his back by her foot that he cramped up in pain.

    He covered the side of his waist. Before he could endure the sharp pain in his back, Lyra moved quickly, took a decorative vase on the bedside table, and tried to smash it on his head.

    Malcolm hastily clutched his head and arched his back.

    He did not fight back, did not dodge and let her beat him.

    The vase Lyra was holding hit him on the back three times in a row.

    Because she was dizzy, the force of her hands was not great.

    But the hard vase smashed into the backbone and it still hurt.

    Malcolm was going to have a psychological disorder.

    He was depressed thinking that in the future, he would never put anything on his bedside table that could be used as a murder weapon!

    After a few smashes, as if she was not relieved, Lyra knocked the vase onto the corner of the table. And the vase was shattered with pieces. Then she picked a sharp shred and swung it viciously at him.

    ¡°Lyra!¡±

    Malcolm had to duck for fear that the sharp shred in her hands would hurt herself.

    Because of the hesitation, he did not dodge in time and was cut by the shred in the right vicle. The skin was stained with a shallow bloody sh, and the white shirt cor quickly was soaked with blood.

    Lyra originally intended to cut his neck but failed.

    Malcolm took advantage of her movement and quickly grabbed her wrist, throwing the murder weapon she was holding.

    Lyra stared at his mask with indignation, ¡°Malcolm! You¡¯re wearing this stupid thing to scare me, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯d like to see how ugly your face is under this mask!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, I ¡­¡±

    He had no time to exin, and Lyra knocked his head directly with her forehead.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Taking advantage of his loosened grip, Lyra¡¯s wrists were free and she took his mask off with one hand.

    Malcolm was so confused. He didn¡¯t think she could be so fierce even though she was drunk!

    The mask was taken off, and he turned his back on her with a guilty conscience, as if his heart was beating so fast that it was running out of his throat.

    However, after he had waited for one second, two seconds ¡­

    The woman behind her, who had been screaming so much, suddenly stopped talking and the room was quiet.

    He cautiously turned back and nced at her.

    But he found Lyra had fallen on the bed and slept unconsciously. There was arge and red mark on her forehead. Apparently it was caused by just hitting his head with her forehead and then she knocked herself out.

    He was so relieved but his heart was still fluttering with fear.

    A stabbing pain came from his corbone, and he pressed it with his hand. The bright and red blood was sticking to his fingers, signaling what had just happened.

    Malcolm was red-eyed and sore from all the punches she had taken.

    He felt so wronged!

    He took care of her because she was drunk. And he didn¡¯t think she could hit him so hard even when she was drunk!

    The desperation that had built up all day from the morning when he learned she had a crush on someone, to the time when he learned it was Garrett she liked, and finally when she beat him violently, was finally overwhelming.

    The tip of his nose was hard to resist the sourness. Eventually, his eyshes were stained with tears.

    Just as he was staring at the blood on his finger and grieving, Lyra on the bed squinted her eyes and watched him quietly for a long time.

    Malcolm was aware of her gaze.

    Turning his head, he looked at Lyra.

    What was the expression in her eyes?

    Did she recognize him?

    Malcolm swallowed nervously. His mind was whirling, thinking of reasons to muddle through.

    Without waiting for him to say anything, Lyra sat up and came close to him. Cupping his face with both hands, she was smiling happily.

    ¡°I¡¯m dreaming again. It¡¯s true that I can only see you in my dreams. Although this time his face seems a little different, it¡¯s still so handsome¡­¡±

    Her burp sprayed Malcolm¡¯s face with a strong scent of alcohol.

    His mind went nk and he looked at her in confusion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s my dream. It¡¯s up to me!¡±

    She continued to approach him with a smirk and an impish look on her face.

    While he was still confused, her small mouth gave him a soft kiss to his cold and thin lips.

    Malcolm¡¯s dark eyes were shocked. The soft feeling on his lips hadn¡¯t disappeared, and he was stunned in ce like an electric shock.

    Did she just ¡­ take the initiative to kiss him?!

    Lyra smiled with arched eyebrows and a contented face, but those eyes were still dazed. Obviously, she was still drunk.

    Malcolm¡¯s back stiffened and he didn¡¯t even dare to move.

    He was not sure if she would do something amazing next!

    Was it a p to his face, or a kick to his waist?

    Under his suspicious gaze, Lyra¡¯s small hands gently wrapped around his strong waist. She gazed down, found the blood stains on the cor and gradually felt distressed.

    ¡°How can you be injured in my dream? Who dares to hurt you? I¡¯ll get them killed!¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s grievance instantly disappeared by her heartfelt look, even if he realized that she was probably mistaking him for someone else now.

    He coaxed in a soft tone, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    The corners of Lyra¡¯s mouth turned downward in unhappiness.

    ¡°But I¡¯m heartbroken.¡±

    After saying this, she moved up and gently kissed the shallow wound on his corbone.

    She was a kitten, soothing her woundedpanion.

    Just now she unterally beat him violently. At present, she was extremely gentle.

    ¡°Lyra, you ¡­¡±

    Malcolm watched her move with shock.

    The corbone was kissed by her soft lips, like honey that sweetened his whole heart and made him want to stop but couldn¡¯t.

    He wrapped his arms tightly around her waist and wouldn¡¯t let go.

    Touched, satisfied, surprised but afraid of losing her again. All kinds ofplex emotions would let him hug her tightly.

    He wished that time could stop at this moment.

    He even selfishly hoped that Lyra¡¯s affection would always belong to him alone.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    Malcolm rubbed her head and smiled heartily, ¡°I like it.¡±

    Lyra got into his arms and rested her head on the other side of his corbone, gently sniffing the nice tobo smell on him.

    ¡°Then you have toe to my dream every day. I want to hug you, kiss you, and sleep with you ¡­¡±

    As she spoke, her voice trailed off.

    Malcolm looked down at his kitten who fell asleep again.

    But this time was different. She slept extraordinarily sound in his arms and did not wake up.

    Malcolm kept this posture for several hours without moving, and over time, he began to have back pain and neck pain.

    He wanted to rest her head back on the pillow, but with the slightest movement, the person in his arms instantly frowned and expressed protest silently.

    No way.

    Malcolm had to fight through his body¡¯s aches and pains and cover her tightly with theforter.

    She slept well the whole night in his arms.

    The next day at six in the morning.

    Malcolm leaned gently against Lyra¡¯s head. As he just took a nap, a tentative bird call came from outside the door, which was very soft.

    Knowing it was Chad, he instantly sobered up.

    Looking down at the person in his arms, who was sleeping soundly, he had to put her back on the bed carefully.

    Luckily, Lyra was already asleep and not very reactive.

    He got up gingerly, grabbed his coat and went out.

    Chad was standing outside the door waiting, and as soon as Malcolm came out, he noticed the blood on the cor of his shirt with his sharp eyes.

    ¡°Boss, why are you hurt!? Did you two fightst night?¡±

    There was no fight. He was the one who was beaten.

    But if Chad hadn¡¯t mentioned it, he would have forgotten about it.

    The wound no longer hurt, but the soft touch of Lyra¡¯s lips kissing his wound was still vivid in his mind.

    His ears were slightly red and he was content with what happenedst night.

    Except his ached waist ¡­

    He rubbed the back of his waist and the back of his sore neck, with the sleepiness on his face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. She should be awaketer.¡±

    Chad looked at his waist-holding action, immediately understood and was surprised: ¡°Boss, you have made progress! So soon you¡¯re in bed with thedy. It must be very violentst night?¡±

 Chapter 222 What is hiding?

    Violet the shit!

    He would never do anything to force Lyra unless she volunteered.

    And, it was Lyra who was violetst night!!!

    Malcolm was beaten upst night, and now his back was still hurting, so he can¡¯t be the only one who was miserable.

    He coldly nced at Chad, ¡°just the words. One word. Deduct a month¡¯s sry. You count yourself.¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    Jesus! Chad¡¯s expression can not be more bitter.

    That sentence just now was so long, so wouldn¡¯t he have to work for a year for nothing?

    His boss was ruthless and unreasonable!

    He was drowning in grief and froze in ce.

    Malcolm had a wicked smile, turning his head to leave. Although the back and neck were painful, he still walked as fast as he could, glowing. He seemed to be in a very good mood.

    Chad chased after him while wailing, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m taking trash! Give me a chance to make up for my mistake!¡±

    ¡­

    Lyra hadn¡¯t slept soundly for a long time.

    She slept until 9:30when she was awakened by the ringing of the phone.

    ¡°Baby, forst night¡¯s incident, dad has scolded her. There will never be such problems again. You can go back to the vi tonight to rest, okay? The day after tomorrow is your weing party. You have to prepare for it ¡­¡±

    Reginald¡¯s coughing was very noticeable.

    Lyra, who was dazed from sleep, thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Then remember toe back earl. Try on your dress after you¡¯re done with your matter, okay?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hanging up the phone, she rolled over and was about to go back to sleep when she gradually became sober.

    She didn¡¯t go back to Lloyd¡¯s Parlorst night and went to Peachpuff for drinks.

    But now, why was she sleeping in the bed?

    She sat up and tilted her head to see the broken vase all over the floor next to the bedside table, and she was so confused that she made a phone call to Fifteen and Seventeen.

    After Malcolm left, the two men stood at the door, quickly opened the door and came in when they received the call from Lyra.

    Lyra was drunkst night and couldn¡¯t quite remember what happenedst night, ¡°Who drove me to the hotelst night?¡±

    ¡°It was Mr. Malcolm, and he took care of you all night.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s brows furrowed.

    She immediately checked her body and was relieved to find it intact.

    Luckily, Malcolm didn¡¯t do anything to her, otherwise she might have gone straight to the White Manor with a knife and cut him up.

    But if nothing happenedst night, what was the situation with the broken vase scattered all over the ground?

    She did not remember whether there was any argument with Malcolm, only to remember that she seemed to dream about Melvinst night. It was a very sweet dream. She also kissed him and hugged him in the dream ¡­

    Fifteen and Seventeen were utterly ignorant. They were afraid that only Malcolm himself knew the details.

    Lyra: ¡°Fifteen, go look for Malcolm at his residence. Tell him that I ask him to talk to me in person.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Fifteen quickly went out.

    ¡°Seventeen, go to the hotel manager. I¡¯ll pay for the broken vase at the price.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Seventeen turned his head to open the door, and the hotel manager and a servant who was pushing the food cart were justing to the door and were ready to knock.

    Knowing that Lyra wanted topensate, the manager smiled very pleasingly, ¡°Miss Lloyd, for the vase, Mr. Malcolm has already paid it.¡±

    Not only did he pay, but also pay in ten times it. And he advised, in addition to tissue paper, no decorations should be put on bedside table in every room in the future.

    Thinking about this, the manager smiled even wider and moved a step to the side to show Lyra the customized food from the food cart.

    ¡°Not only that, Mr. Malcolm has also ordered breakfast for you. All freshly made by the five-star chef. Miss Lloyd, you can try?¡±

    The servant was bringing all the breakfasts to the small table in the suite, filling the whole table.

    Lyra looked at the table of breakfast and pursed her lips.

    Malcolm was so attentive?

    Why did she always feel there was a conspiracy? He didn¡¯t sleep with herst night, did he?

    Lyra slipped her hand under theforter and quietly checked again to make sure there was no pain and no injuries all over her body.

    Being unable to find a breakthrough, she could only ask the hotel manager tentatively, ¡°I¡¯ve just returned to Suham and don¡¯t know much about this Malcolm. Have you seen what he looks like?¡±

    The manager shook his head repeatedly, ¡°I¡¯m just a small potato, not worthy to see the true face of Mr. Malcolm. He usually go out with a ghost face mask, but I have seen his back. His legs are long and he¡¯s tall. He got excellent temperament. I think his face should not be ugly.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything.

    It seemed that the only way to find out was to meet Malcolm in person.

    Malcolm prepared breakfast for her, but she left the hotel after washing up and went to supervise the construction of Angle Group Tower.

    After a busy morning, Fifteen just hurried back, ¡°Miss, I went to the White Manor. Mr. Malcolm is not there.¡±

    ¡°What about White Corp?¡±

    ¡°I went to ask all of them. And they weren¡¯t there either.¡±

    OK.

    Tomorrow, the day after tomorrow he will be there.

    However, she let Fifteen go to look for him for two days, and even sent people deliberately in front of the White Manor and White Corp. They still didn¡¯t see Malcolm¡¯s figure.

    Lyra was baffled. Was this an attempt to avoid her?

    What was he hiding?

    Two days passed, and time soon came to the night of the weing party.

    The party was held at Reginald¡¯s vi and was on a grand scale, with all of Suham¡¯s business bigwigs and prestigious gentry in attendance.

    It was two hours before the party started.

    Lyra was in the room to put on her make-up. And there was a customized dress that Miss Z designed for her specially. This dress was worth a lot of money. When walking with the dress on, it will make her look noble and elegant, like a fairy.

    Twelve knocked on the door softly and came to her side to whisper.

    ¡°Miss, Mr. Malcolm has note yet. They said he went on a mission. I¡¯m afraid he will note tonight, but the master will announce the Lloyd family and the White family¡¯s engagementter. If he is not here, you will be a joke. What should we do?¡±

    Lyra was expressionless.

    She didn¡¯t care about that, and the engagement was bound to have to be called off by her, sooner rather thanter.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. With my dad around, even if Malcolm really doesn¡¯te tonight, not many people will dare to gossip.¡±

    Just ¡­

    This Malcolm, avoiding her was too obvious.

    She pondered over it and just put down the powder puff in her hand when another servant knocked on the door, ¡°Miss, the old Mr. White has arrived. He said he wants to see you alone and is waiting for you in the side hall.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    The old Mr. White was an elder so it was not good to make him wait too long. Lyra changed the dress then went to the side hall.

    ¡°Hi! Rudolph, knowing that you areing, my dad specially prepared a good bottle of wine. We can¡¯t neglect our guest.¡±

    It was a delicate and intimate yet polite greeting.

    The old Mr. White put down his ss of wine and saw Lyra for a moment with surprise in his eyes.

    ¡°Kid, sit closer and let me take a good look at you.¡±

    Lyra, with a smile on her face, sat down next to the old Mr. White.

    Although it was the first time they met, the old Mr. White liked her from the bottom of his heart. She was not only beautiful, elegant, but also very good at talking. From her appearance, he knew she was a clear-minded girl.

    The old Mr. White was satisfied, ¡°What a good kid! No wonder Malcolm likes you. He¡¯s never begged me in all his years for you. It¡¯s the first time ¡­¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    He said something elseter that Lyra didn¡¯t pay attention to.

    The only thing that came to her mind was that Malcolm went to beg the old Mr. White for the first time in order to get engaged to her.

    So, Malcolm, that son of a bitch lied to her and had a premeditated n for her!

    But why did he avoid seeing her?

 Chapter 223 Be locked and there is no escape this time

    Lyra was full of doubts.

    While she was lost in thought, the old Mr. White was still saying, ¡°¡­ Malcolm the boy is really taken with you, but Lyra you¡¯ve been back for a few days. Have you two met? What was your first impression of him?¡±

    ¡°No yet, Rudolph.¡±

    Lyra took advantage of the situation, ¡°I¡¯ve been asking someone to ask Mr. Malcolm to meet me for the past few days, but he seems to be intentionally avoiding me, so I haven¡¯t seen him.¡±

    The old Mr. White¡¯s expression grew grave, ¡°I can¡¯t believe this is happening!¡±

    He beckoned Charles, his butler, and ordered in a deep voice, ¡°Get Malcolm over here.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lyra was smiling and chatting with the old Mr. White.

    Ten minutester, Charles came in.

    ¡°Master, he doesn¡¯te tonight. He said he went on a mission.¡±

    ¡°Which mission in the past two days is so urgent? It¡¯s worth him leaving his fianc¨¦e¡¯s weing party behind? This brat!¡±

    The old Mr. White stomped with the cane. With Lyra here, he can not scold him too much but reassured her, ¡°Lyra, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll force him to get here.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t retort but smiled, ¡°It¡¯s all up to you.¡±

    The old Mr. White looked at her lovingly and turned his head to look at Charles when his expression instantly turned sullen.

    ¡°Tell Malcolm if he doesn¡¯t show up on time today, he¡¯ll kneel for three days and three nights! Until his legs are broken!¡±

    Charles went out again.

    Ten minutester, he came back again with a depressed expression.

    ¡°H said he knew it. When he returns from his mission in the evening, he¡¯ll go to the ¡­ hall to receive his punishment.¡±

    The old Mr. White was angry!

    He would rather be punished thane to his fianc¨¦e¡¯s party. He was determined to go against his grandpa!

    In front of Lyra, he could only try again, ¡°He¡¯s not afraid to be punished, right? Fine, you go tell him again, if he dares note, a hundred times of whipping!¡±

    Charles changed his face instantly.

    ¡°A hundred times? Are you serious?¡±

    The old Mr. White stomped and looked away, grunting without answering.

    Charles did not dare to pass on this order, ¡°You know Malcolm is stubborn. If he is determined not toe, he will really go to the hall to receive the whip! If he really goes there, do I whip him or not? If I really do it, it will take his life!¡±

    The old Mr. White followed and turned pale, bowing his head into silence.

    Lyra looked the two men¡¯s expressions back and forth.

    It sounded like the White family¡¯s whip thing was not simple.

    A hundred times of whipping would kill a man like Malcolm, who came out of the army and was strong and fit?

    The old Mr. White¡¯s words had already been spoken.

    In front of Lyra, if he said he did not punish Malcolm, he would be embarrassed, but if he really whipped Malcolm, he could not do so.

    The atmosphere in the room was anxious.

    Lyra knew that the old Mr. White was waiting for her to speak.

    She smiled warmly and her voice was soft: ¡°Rudolph, this whip sounds so powerful as Charles said. It¡¯s just a party and the mission is the main thing. If Malcolm doesn¡¯te, it¡¯s not a big deal. You should not punish him.¡±

    The old Mr. White patted her hand gratefully and sighed repeatedly, ¡°What a good and generous child. I¡¯m sorry to make you feel bad.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Rudolph.¡±

    The more generous she acted, the more the old Mr. White¡¯s heart was overwhelmed.

    ¡°Lyra, don¡¯t worry. Even if he doesn¡¯te tonight, I¡¯ll find a way to get you to meet with him! Let him apologize to you in person!¡±

    ¡­

    The party was underway.

    As soon as Lyra appeared on stage, she attracted the attention of the audience and became the center of discussion.

    With that custom-made dress with her elegant and exquisite makeup, she was so beautiful beyondparison.

    And this night¡¯s party was supposed to exist because of her.

    Lyra went on the stage and graciously made some official remarks about returning to the family as a young daughter.

    By the time she finished, Reginald took the stage and, amid a chorus of cheers, announced her engagement to Malcolm.

    Because Malcolm was not able to be there at the end, Reginald chose to simplify the event and skim it quickly to reduce the attention of the guests.

    The party proceeded to the midpoint.

    After Lyra finished toasting all the guests, she sat alone by a small and unobtrusive table for drinking.

    Seeing that she drank alone, Garrett felt distressed and went to sit opposite her.

    ¡°Lyra, for your engagement to Malcolm, you don¡¯t actually want it, do you?¡±

    She didn¡¯t say a word and shook her ss gracefully.

    Garrett: ¡°Look at him. Today is such an important day. He can be absent, let you alone with everyone¡¯s joke. He is such a man. He will not love you properly in the future.¡±

    Lyra snickered, ¡°Mr. Frazier, it seems like no one in the room today has the guts tough except you.¡±

    Garrett was depressed, ¡°That¡¯s because Reginald controlled the scene properly. Lyra, I regret that I did not let my parents go to talk to Reginald about your marriage earlier. But, if you want to stay with me, I can fight for you, with the White family! ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. I don¡¯t want to.¡± Lyra didn¡¯t hesitate.

    ¡°Why? Do you really like Malcolm ?¡±

    Lyra put down her ss and was serious, ¡°I do not like him and will not marry him, likewise, I am only a friend to you. We can not get married. I hope you can understand it.¡±

    Garrett went pale and couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Late at night Eleven o¡¯clock.

    As soon as the Lloyd family¡¯s reception was over, Chad, who had been ambushed around the Lloyd family, quickly ran to the long-parked car two hundred meters away.

    When no one was looking, he opened the car door and got in.

    Before sitting down, the man who had been waiting inside immediately asked a question.

    ¡°How is going?¡±

    Chad: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Boss, you have made a gagging threat in advance with all the families. And the old Mr. Lloyd and handled properly. No one dares tough at Miss Lyra¡¯s back.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s heart was relieved.

    ¡°And did she get very upset?¡±

    Chad thought about it, ¡°No, I think. I saw her talking to Mr. Frazier for quite a while, and it seemed like a good conversation.¡±

    Malcolm pursed his lips, his face went wan instantly, and he looked a little bit depressed.

    No lights on in the car, Chad can not see his expression, but can clearly feel his aura instantly like an ice cer.

    He shouldn¡¯t have mentioned Garrett. Chad pped his own foul mouth with chagrin and changed the subject, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s gettingte. How soon do you n to return to the White Manor?¡±

    Malcolm pondered for a moment, ¡°Wait a little longer.¡±

    An hourter, Malcolm returned to the White Manor.

    Remembering that he was punished by the old Mr. White for not attending today, he consciously went to the hall instead of returning to the vi.

    When he arrived at the hall, Charles was already standing at the door. It was obvious that he was waiting for him for a long time.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm , as soon as your grandpa came back in the evening, he said he was not feeling well, so you should go and take a look.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t think much of it and followed Charles.

    As he walked to the guest room on the second floor, Charles suddenly stopped and made a gesture of invitation to him.

    He wrinkled his brows, ¡°This isn¡¯t my grandpa¡¯s room. Why did you bring me here?¡±

    Charles did not change his facial expression: ¡°Your grandpa¡¯s legs are not good. He just walked and didn¡¯t feelfortable. So he simply stays inside.¡±

    Malcolm was silent. Apparently he was quite convinced.

    Charles stared at him and emphasized, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, do you think I dare to joke about your grandpa¡¯s body? He is inside. You should go in quickly. He will be angry if you arete.¡±

    He pushed open the door of the room with doubt. As he just made two steps inside, he was pushed in from behind by Charles who then closed the door and locked it.

    ¡°Charles, open the door!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    After a few taps on the door, there was no movement outside. He seemed to have gone.

    Malcolm was confused when a woman¡¯s familiar and delicate voice suddenly came from behind him.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use. You always avoid seeing me. Tonight is specially arranged by Rudolph.¡±

    This sound ¡­

 Chapter 224 Malcolm, you look like a man

    Malcolm held his breath and turned his eyes back gently.

    Lyra was sitting on a sofa by the window, with her back to him, sipping wine.

    He clenched his palms so tightly that they were sweating. He was thinking. Could she possibly be drunk again?

    Will she be as gentle with him again as it was the other night?

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I know Mr. Malcolm, but you have actually tried to get engaged to me. About this, don¡¯t you think you should give me an exnation?¡±

    Malcolm was twisting the door¡¯s handle and felt desperate.

    Because Lyra spoke clearly and smoothly and her breath was steady, it was estimated she was not drunk yet!

    Then wouldn¡¯t he be finished tonight?

    But he hasn¡¯t figured out how to face her ¡­

    He quickly walked towards the window and tried to jump out of it and run away.

    Lyra¡¯s careless voice came, ¡°Rudolph ordered in advance to lock the window. I heard it is still bulletproof ss. You can¡¯t break it. Just talk. Are you afraid of what?¡±

    This time, he can¡¯t run away and can¡¯t avoid it.

    Malcolm subconsciously touched his face. The ghost face mask was still on, then Lyra should not be so easy to recognize him.

    He cleared his throat, ¡°Miss Lloyd is joking. I don¡¯t know you and I only chose to get engaged to you because I had my fortune told and thought it was a good fit.¡±

    Lyra put down her red wine ss and looked back at him while saying, ¡°I told youst time that I had someone I like ¡­¡±

    She stuttered abruptly.

    The man standing by the window was dressed in a suit, which was reserved and awe-inspiring.

    Simply by standing in ce, the familiarity that ran deep into her mind came over her.

    Her expression gradually froze, and she sized up the man by the window from top to bottom, carefully.

    Malcolm noticed the change in her face and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed in his throat.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, you look like a person?¡±

    Lyra got up. Her brows furrowed, and she slowly walked towards Malcolm.

    ¡°You should be mistaken. We didn¡¯t meet before.¡±

    His eyes were cold and his voice was low and husky.

    Lyra¡¯s eyes gradually reddened as she looked into his unmistakably familiar dark eyes.

    She suddenly reached out, grabbed him by the cor of his suit and pressed him hard against the window ss.

    ¡°What are you pretending, Melvin? You think I can¡¯t recognize you just because you wear a mask? Your eyes, your every little movement, you can fool others, but not me!¡±

    Malcolm was numb.

    Would he confess?

    Would Lyra think he was lying to her all along?

    She hated deception. She did not like him originally and will be more disgusted with himter. And she will be more reluctant to forgive him ¡­

    ¡°You didn¡¯t die. Why didn¡¯t youe to me? Why did you be Malcolm? Melvin, give me a reasonable exnation!¡±

    Lyra clutched his cor, trembling with tightness. There was shock, confusion and anger in her eyes.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Miss Lloyd, I ¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you call me!?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s other hand raised. Her elbow bent and swung hard across, hitting him unmercifully in the abdomen.

    ¡°Hiss ¡­¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s features twisted together under his ghostly face mask in pain, and he bent his spine uncontrobly, only to have Lyra grab him by the cor and press him back against the window ss.

    He was not unable to fight back because he was afraid he would hurt Lyra.

    But Lyra didn¡¯t think so.

    She used her full strength in every strike.

    She stared at him with violent rage, and her sanity almost disappeared.

    All she could think about was that Melvin wasn¡¯t dead. He was alive!

    But why didn¡¯t hee to her?

    And why did he disown her?

    ¡°You don¡¯t admit it, do you? Fine! I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±

    She reached out and went to remove his mask.

    Malcolm covered it tightly, ¡°Miss Lloyd, isn¡¯t it a good idea for you to put your hands on me tonight. When we¡¯re officially meeting for the first time?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my fiance. What¡¯s wrong with me touching you? Why are you afraid to let me see your face? If you¡¯re really just Malcolm , not Melvin, what are you nervous about!?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t give him a chance to argue, and her elbow reached out, hitting him hard in the stomach again.

    Taking advantage of his extreme pain, Lyra quickly removed his mask.

    When they were looking at each other, the air seemed to freeze for two seconds.

    Lyra looked at his face in shock.

    In addition to the eyes that were exactly the same, other features had almost been changed and there was 50 or 60% of resemnce. His face couldn¡¯t bear the close scrutiny

    But his eyes and his little gestures couldn¡¯t fool her.

    He was obviously Melvin!

    ¡°Why is your face different? And wearing a skin mask, right?¡± She grabbed his face¡¯s skin fiercely and tried to lift off his disguise.

    Malcolm wrapped his hand around hers and said in a serious tone, ¡°It¡¯s different because I¡¯m Malcolm. I¡¯ve always been Malcolm!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! You¡¯ve had a face-lift, haven¡¯t you? You think I won¡¯t recognize you if you change your face? If you have the guts, you can take out your eyes and rece them too!¡±

    She was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    She could not find more favorable proof on Malcolm¡¯s face than the resemnce.

    Remembering that Melvin¡¯s back was still badly burned and whipped before the ident, she broke free of his restraint and went straight to lift his clothes.

    Malcolm: ¡°Is it too soon for Miss Lloyd to take off my clothes?¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Turn around! If you¡¯re not weak-minded, let me check!¡±

    ¡°Okay, you check.¡±

    Malcolm raised his hands and let her take his clothes off.

    Lyra, despite her suspicions, always retained the leeway.

    Instead of taking off his clothes piece by piece, she pulled his shirt up from under his belt and lifted it upwards with his suit.

    The lines were clear on the wide back muscles. The middle of the back was glossy and tanned, which looked especially good in the light of the room.

    There was no sign of any injury. Melvin had a deep scar on his waist after being cut by Collin¡¯s men for going to the mountains to look for her, but there was such a scar on Malcolm¡¯s body.

    Lyra trembled as she slowly let go of her hand and retreated backwards all the way to the edge of the bed.

    She sat down sluggishly on the bed. Her mood was reced by disappointment again.

    Sanity was gradually being recovered as well.

    Melvin died and the ashes were buried under her watch.

    Moreover, Melvin and Malcolm¡¯s family backgrounds were so different that it was really unlikely that the two were rted.

    Her heart throbbed. She thought she had lost and found, but the despair that she lost again came over her.

    But in front of Malcolm, she held back her tears.

    ¡°I was the one who mistook the person.¡±

    Malcolm sighed quietly in relief and turned around to see Lyra who lowered her eyes and her entire body was demoralized.

    He asked tentatively, ¡°Did you just identify me as your ex-husband? It looks like you still have feelings for him?¡±

    Lyra pursed her lips, didn¡¯t answer, and ignored him.

    She got up, sat back on the sofa, took the half bottle of red wine on the table and poured it directly into her mouth.

    ¡°Miss Lloyd!¡±

    Malcolm grabbed the bottle, ¡°Your body can¡¯t take it if you drink like that.¡±

    ¡°Sooner orter our engagement will be called off. Mr. Malcolm please mind your own business.¡±

    Her expression was cold and her tone was unemotional. Then she reopened another bottle of red wine.

    Once again, Malcolm grabbed it.

    ¡°Miss Lloyd, since you want to drink, I¡¯ll keep youpany.¡±

    Malcolm sat across from her on the couch and poured two sses of red wine. As Malcolm just finished the pouring, Lyra drank both sses directly.

    Seemingly, she did not feel relieved. So, she picked up the bottle and drank the whole bottle of wine in a domineering manner.

    The price was that she was drunk again.

    Seeing that she started to be dizzy, Malcolm felt bad, walked around the coffee table and took away the wine in her hand.

    ¡°No more wine. I¡¯ll carry you to bed and rest.¡±

    Lyra did not struggle and allowed him to hold herself.

    Because the smell of Malcolm¡¯s body was too familiar, it was eroding her sanity little by little, making it impossible for her to calm down and think.

    ¡°Mel¡­¡±

    Malcolm was about to get up and go to the bathroom to get a towel to help her wash her face when he heard the word she said and froze in ce.

    He froze for several seconds before turning back to Lyra incredulously, who was sleeping on the bed.

    ¡°What did you ¡­ just call me?¡±

 Chapter 225 Missed the best chance

    Malcolm¡¯s mind was nk.

    Mel?

    He never thought that the word woulde out of Lyra¡¯s mouth. Was she shouting at him when he was Melvin?

    Did this prove that she actually still had at least a touch of affection for him?

    His heart was in turmoil. After vaciting for a while, he finally decided to muster the courage to speak.

    ¡°Lyra, I actually ¡­¡±

    Not waiting for him to finish, Lyra, who was sleeping on the bed and whose face was red, indignantly grabbed his cuffs.

    ¡°Melvin! If you dare to lie to me again, I¡¯ll see your corpse! I¡¯ll dig your grave! I¡¯ll dig out your coffin and flog your corpse for 300 times!¡±

    So cruel¡­

    The words that he just wanted to say were instantly choked back.

    Being dejected, he sat on the edge of the bed, contemting.

    Lyra didn¡¯t love him anymore, and he knew it all along.

    As her ex-husband, his only role seemed to be a tool used by her for me-shifting.

    If Lyra knew that he had made a huge lie, she would abhor him and never give him another chance, right?

    His heart was stifled and he sat silently on the edge of the bed looking at Lyra who was sleeping.

    This marriage contract was what he took the trouble to beg for, because what he regretted most in his life was divorcing her on the spot. He was so afraid he would lose her again.

    Since confessing would make things worse, he just let her ept the fact that Melvin was dead forever.

    Let him start over with her all over again as Malcolm!

    Lyra slept restlessly, and her furrowed brows made her expression fierce even when she was asleep.

    Malcolm carefully smoothed her brows with his hand and leaned down to gently kiss her forehead.

    Then he went to the bathroom and took out a towel to help her wipe her face and hands, and finally went to the closet and got a clean quilt. After that, he went to the small sofa and curled up for the night.

    ¡­

    He slept through the night in a daze.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Malcolm was awakened by the sound of the lock being unlocked outside his door.

    Lyra was still sleeping and he gingerly made his way out the door.

    Outside the door was Charles. His eyes narrowed into a smile, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, are you congenial with the youngdy of Lloyd familyst night? Did you ¡­¡±

    Charles made a two-handed thumbs-up gesture.

    Malcolm¡¯s expression was cold and he ignored the subject, ¡°When she wakes up, let her have breakfast with grandpa before she leaves. And if she doesn¡¯t want to, don¡¯t force her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Malcolm.¡±

    Malcolm went to the next room first to wash up before exiting the old Mr. White¡¯s vi.

    Just as he reached the entrance of the vi, he heard a voiceing from around the corner.

    When he listened carefully, he noticed it was Chad.

    However, there was another person. It seemed to be Fifteen.

    ¡°Fifteen, why are you here so early? Miss Lyra shouldn¡¯t be awake yet. You might have to wait a little longer.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. But Miss didn¡¯t drinkst night, right? She drank a lot at the party, so I guess she has to get drunk again. She still thinks she has the same alcohol tolerance as before! No control!¡±

    Fifteen sighed heavily.

    Chad was wondering, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Miss Lyra?¡±

    Fifteen wanted to say but stopped, ¡°It¡¯s all happening in the past. She doesn¡¯t let us talk about it. If she knows, she¡¯ll deduct our wages.¡±

    ¡°Tell m. I don¡¯t see her often. She won¡¯t know. And there are only two of us here. I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut.¡±

    Malcolm, who was separated from the two by a wall, was ready to leave. But when he heard it was about Lyra, he walked back again.

    Fifteen: ¡°You still remember the death of Mr. Melvin six months ago, right? Since Miss came back from the funeral, she shut herself in Mr. Melvin¡¯s room. For three days, she didn¡¯t eat and drink, but cried. And she drank all the spirits with heavy concentration of alcohol on the cab. She didn¡¯t eat anything! Her body simply can not stand it and her stomach almost burned through. Since then, her body got worse.¡±

    Chad was shocked.

    ¡°Miss Lyra she¡­ actually¡­¡±

    ¡°s, she is tough. In fact, she really cared about Mr. Melvin. She couldn¡¯t ept the fact that he died, and had copsed for a long time. Forget about the pas. We should not mention it.¡±

    Chad was puzzled: ¡°But why? I¡¯ve heard she¡¯s been quite fond of Mr. Fraziertely?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Frazier?¡± Fifteen was baffled, ¡°Who told you? She¡¯s never given a single look to any other man except for Mr. Melvin.¡±

    As for what the two men saidter, Malcolm did not listen.

    His brain buzzed.

    Fifteen said that Lyra cared about him a lot.

    Lyra cried her eyes out over his death.

    She also even drank alcohol, which almost caused stomach perforation ¡­

    It turned out that the person he loved so much also still loved him all the time?

    When she said the other day that she had a crush on someone other than Garrett, did she mean a crush on him?

    Malcolm¡¯s whole body was shaking and his emotion could no longer be described with words!

    He had never been so surprised for a moment.

    And he never dared to think that Lyra actually loved him ¡­

    His eyes were red and he turned around and was about to go into the vi to find Lyra.

    He can¡¯t wait to tell her that he was alive!

    Suddenly, a figure shed in front of him. It was Chad who had just finished talking to Fifteen.

    ¡°Boss, where are you going?¡±

    Malcolm pushed him away, ¡°Go confess to Lyra.¡±

    ¡°Boss, have you thought it through? Last night was your first official meeting after six months, your best chance to confess, but you missed it and put on a show in front of her. She is now in the worst mood. If you go again at this time, do you think she can forgive you?¡±

    She would not.

    If he went to confess now, it would be counterproductive.

    Maybe Lyra would be angry, and he would be forced to be sharply demarcated from her and bepletely isted from each other all their lives.

    But knowing that Lyra loved him, he didn¡¯t want to wait a minute!

    He suppressed his inner ecstasy and began to think about the matter rationally and analytically.

    Chad was helping him think of a way, ¡°Or boss, you can pretend to lose your memory, letting her feel bad for you. Thenter you can find an opportunity to say that the memory has returned. Then she won¡¯t be so angry?¡±

    That was one way.

    Malcolm was silent for a while, but finally shook his head with a grim face, ¡°Forget it. Lyra is too shrewd. If I pretend to lose my memory and she finds out, this matter will only get more and moreplicated. Then I may really be a corpse.¡±

    He paused and continued, ¡°Still, we must find an opportunity to exin to her as early as possible, before she ispletely consumed with anger.¡±

    After another long moment of contemtion, he instructed Chad, ¡°Tomorrow night, ask Lyra toe to my vi. And tell her I¡¯m inviting her to dinner.¡±

    Chad wasn¡¯t so sure, ¡°Miss Lyra, will she, will sheing?¡±

    ¡°She will.¡±

    Malcolm looked firm, ¡°Lyra has always been suspicious. Last night¡¯s incident will not offset her suspicions. Probably she will investigate me privately these days, and will try to find opportunities to test me. I have to confess before she finds conclusive evidence.¡±

    Chad nodded his head furiously, thinking it made sense.

    This matter really can¡¯t be dyed. If Lyra found evidence before confessing and found out that Malcolm was hiding the fact from her, it would be a big deal!

    After the arrangements were made, Malcolm strode and headed for the old Mr. White¡¯s vi¡¯s door.

    Just taking a few steps away, he remembered something else and turned back.

    ¡°This is not enough. You go to find another whip. It¡¯s gonna be rough a little. One whipping can cut skins. And it looks appalling.¡±

    Chad heard it while grimacing, ¡°Boss! You¡¯re really tough on yourself ¡­!¡±

    How to get his ex-wife back if he wasn¡¯t ruthless?

    He mistakenly missed the best time to confessst night. If Lyra was still willing to beat him tomorrow night, it would indicate that she was willing to forgive him. And if she beat him, her anger would subside.

    But if she was toozy to do anything to him, then this matter would not be resolved so easily!

 Chapter 226 Tomorrow, everything will be revealed

    Malcolm sighed, remembering what Fifteen had just said, and feeling incredibly guilty.

    ¡°Hurry up. I caused her to live so hard over the past six months. I always have to pay her back something so that I won¡¯t feel guilty.¡±

    Chad wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t.

    He didn¡¯t owe Miss Lyra any more!

    But Chad knew that his boss loved Lyra too much and wanted to please her in every possible way.

    His love was too humble!

    Chad really felt bad for his boss, yet there was nothing he can do about it.

    ¡­

    Lyra was awake.

    The first thing to do was to check her body if there were obvious hickeys.

    On the small sofa, the quilt was neatly folded.

    It seemed that Malcolm didn¡¯t take the opportunity to sleep herst night.

    He actually was willing to give in and sleep on the sofa. It turned out that he was an abstained man the the rumor she heard was wrong.

    She still remembered all those things that happenedst night before she got so drunk that she was unconscious.

    Butst night, because of alcohol, she was not very sensible.

    The Malcolm thing was so fishy. She needed to check it out again.

    When she found out that the old Mr. White had invited her to breakfast, she declined. But when she remembered the things about Malcolm, she epted it anyway.

    At the dinning table, she took advantage of the interval when she was chattering with the old Mr. White and tentatively interjected.

    ¡°Rudolph, I heard Mr. Malcolm came back only six months ago? I saw him in personst night. He¡¯s quite handsome, but howe there are rumors that he is ugly?¡±

    The old Mr. White did not change his face, ¡°After he gains a foothold in Suham, too many celebrities want to pursue him. He doesn¡¯t like them, so he deliberately let people spread the rumor.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Lyra smiled and continued to ask, ¡°So has he always looked like this now?¡±

    ¡°Or what?¡± the old Mr. White gave her a quizzical look, a very natural expression on his wrinkled face.

    Lyra smiled even wider, ¡°I just saw Mr. Malcolm. He¡¯s so handsome. I was wondering if there are photos of him before.¡±

    ¡°There are really no photos. Malcolm the kid hates taking photos.¡±

    Hate taking photos?

    This was quite simr to Melvin.

    She was silent and continued to eat her breakfast.

    Back in the car.

    She thought again of what Sylvia had told her earlier at Peachpuff.

    Sylvia said ¡°He is also quite poor. He came back from the army in a mission six months ago. His whole body was covered with blood. And his wound was serious. I heard he vomited blood every day. My grandfather was frightened ¡­¡±

    Melvin died six months ago, and Malcolm returned to the White Manor six months ago, scarred and bruised.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Could there be any connection between the two?

    To answer her questions, she made a phone call to Sylvia.

    ¡°I¡¯m so ttered. You took the initiative to call me!¡±

    Lyra asked with a sullen look, ¡°Sylvia, the main reason I called you today is to ask about Malcolm.¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Her tone was meaningful, ¡°I understand, Lyra. What do you want to know? I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡±

    ¡°Six months ago, when exactly did Malcolm go back to the White family?¡±

    Sylvia on the other end of the phone thought seriously, ¡°It¡¯s been too long. I can¡¯t remember much.¡±

    ¡°So, for Malcolm at present, do you feel different?¡±

    ¡°No, he was sent to the army since he was a child. He rarely came back over the years, especially after fifteen years old. He didn¡¯te back until six months ago.¡±

    After fifteen years old and he never returned to the White Manor?

    It was quite strange.

    Lyra continued, ¡°Last time I heard you say he was injured when he came back six months ago. Where did he get hurt? Did he hurt his face and back badly?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this. I¡¯ve never seen his injuries. I¡¯ve only heard from the servants at grandpa¡¯s, but it¡¯s true that he was badly injured. And during the time, he was fighting for power with uncle. He was in a wheelchair at that time and wearing a mask.¡±

    After asking, she felt that there was not much particrly useful information.

    Lyra exchanged a few pleasantries with her and hung up the phone.

    Fifteen, who was driving in the front row, asked curiously, ¡°Miss, why are you suddenly so concerned about Mr. Malcolm? Last night, did you have a chemistryst night?¡±

    Lyra was too busy trying to figure this out to pay attention to his garrulousness and just said, ¡°Fifteen, I always feel something strange. It feels like Melvin isn¡¯t dead.¡±

    Fifteen did not believe, ¡°Miss, how is this possible? Before the ident, Mr. Melvin had serious injuries. He went there single-handed. The chance of survival is very little. And Neen watched the cremation.¡±

    ¡°So is it possible that the body is a fake? That someone of simr stature to rece him?¡±

    Fifteen thought seriously, ¡°It¡¯s possible. But if Mr. Melvin is really alive, why doesn¡¯t hee back to you? He used to be dying to be by your side every day.¡±

    That was what Lyra had never been able to figure out.

    She looked out of the car window, and Malcolm¡¯s face fromst night gradually appeared before her eyes.

    The way Malcolm looked at her was well disguised, but she always felt like she knew her. And his habitual gestures he would make when he was nervous, were exactly like Melvin.

    How could such a coincidence happen?

    But why were there no scars on his body?

    The burn that was caused by S40 was sure to leave a scar, and the scar was difficult to bepletely removed.

    It looked like it was time to ask Collin.

    She went to the new building of Angle Group first. The decoration was basically perfected. She had to select a good day in a few days, then she can turn over all the business of Frayton to here.

    Coming to the top floor president¡¯s office, she sat down in her chair, and Fifteen was standing guard outside the door.

    She checked Collin¡¯s schedule for his flight and learned that Collin happened to be off today before she called him.

    ¡°Collin, is there a drug at theb that is particrly effective at removing scars so that the skin can bepletely unmarked?¡±

    Collin: ¡°No, no drug can restore skins to this extent. Why are you asking this? Are you hurt?¡±

    Lyra hurriedly shook her head, ¡°No, I was just curious.¡±

    ¡°If you want the skin to bepletely restored without traces, I¡¯m afraid you have to have a facelift and do a skin recement surgery. The best technology in the world is currently in Howheudor.¡±

    Lyra was silent for a long time before she spoke seriously, ¡°Collin do you¡­ know that I¡¯m engaged to Malcolm?¡±

    ¡°I know, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Malcolm, he seems to be a part of National Investigation Bureau. His whereabouts arepletely hidden. It¡¯s not easy to me to check it but if you can, can you find out if he has any flight records out of the country in the past six months?¡±

    Collin was wondering, ¡°Why do you suddenly want to check his exit record?¡±

    Lyra justughed, ¡°I¡¯m engaged to him. So, I just want to find out more about him.¡±

    That made sense.

    Collin was a little skeptical but didn¡¯t say much, ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s really not easy to check Malcolm¡¯s schedule. It will take a little time.¡±

    ¡°How long will it take?¡±

    ¡°As soon as possible. Tomorrow afternoon.¡±

    ¡­

    Lyra stayed up all night.

    For thest six months, she had not been sleeping particrly well.

    But thest two nights she was alone with Malcolm and she slept unexpectedly well and didn¡¯t wake up for almost the whole night.

    Perhaps tomorrow, all doubts can be answered.

 Chapter 227 Iâ€™m beatable

    The next day, White Corp.

    Chad, being depressed, walked into the president¡¯s office. Yesterday, he had been Suham¡¯s major horse ranches, finally found a whip that tamed wild horses especially, and ced it to Malcolm¡¯s desk.

    ¡°This horsewhip is very rough. Boss, be careful.¡±

    Malcolm thought about it and put his things away.

    Chad was very uneasy and reminded him again, ¡°Boss, if Miss Lyra really beat you tonight, don¡¯t just endure it. You can pretend that you¡¯re wronged and shout in pain. And make some tears to let her feel sorry for you.¡±

    Malcolm nodded and didn¡¯t say anything, still trying to figure out how to exin it in the evening.

    Chad looked at him. Clearly, his boss was not taking his words to heart, which made him anxious!N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    But on second thought, if his boss was not afraid of being beaten, what was the use that he was anxious and stomped?

    Lyra went to the Angle Group during the day as usual to continue her preparations.

    After a calm and busy day, Collin finished the research and finally sent to her via fax before the end of the day.

    Lyra printed it out and read it carefully, with an increasingly cold expression.

    The information showed that Malcolm did go to Howheudor once a few months ago!

    The White family had no business in Howheudor. She could not think of a better reason for him to travel to Howheudor than to go to the stic surgery hospital.

    So, Malcolm was really lying to herst night?

    As she was thinking about it, Fifteen suddenly knocked on the door, ¡°Miss, Chad just came by and said that Mr . Malcolm asks you for dinner at the vi after work. He cooks it himself. Will you go?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lyra replied with little hesitation.

    Since it was not easy to check that, she would just go ahead and test Malcolm.

    She cleared her desk, stuffed that information into her bag, grabbed her coat from the coat rack, and nced at Fifteen, ¡°Off duty, now.¡±

    Fifteen froze. Seeing that she walked away, he hurried to follow.

    When they got to the White Manor, Lyra couldn¡¯t remember the winding roads in the courtyard, so she asked Charles to lead her.

    When they arrived at the door of Malcolm¡¯s vi, Chad and a few of the vi¡¯s security guards were already waiting at the door.

    Seeing Lyraing over, Chad respectfully bowed to her, ¡°Miss Lyra, long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Not long. Thest time I came here, I saw you before I left.¡±

    Hmm¡­

    Chad felt a little embarrassed and hurriedly changed the topic, ¡°Mr. Malcolm is inside, please.¡±

    Lyra calmly withdrew her gaze and walked alone towards the vi.

    Just taking two steps away, Chad added some words behind her, ¡°There is an urgent mission for the Bureau tonight. He has to leave the city immediately after dinner with you for the mission. It¡¯ll be a real gunfight.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Lyra gave him a puzzled stare.

    Chad had resisted the urge to say something straight for several times before finally sighing , ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Please go inside.¡±

    Lyra was wondering, but seeing his reluctance to say more, she didn¡¯t give him a hard time.

    She walked alone to the vi¡¯s door and was about to knock when she noticed the door was open.

    She gently pushed open the door. A strong force suddenly sprang out from behind the door and clutched her wrist to pull her whole body before she could see the situation inside.

    A familiar and warm embrace held her tightly. It was so tight that the arms were trembling.

    Lyra sensed that the other side was nervous.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, what are you doing?¡±

    Malcolm wore only a thin silk white shirt. His thin lips pursed without speaking.

    He gently let go of her, took arge step backward, and slowly knelt down with his back straight in front of her.

    She looked at the familiar action and understood instantly. Her eyes instantly turned red.

    ¡°Melvin.¡±

    It was not a question, but an affirmation.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    Malcolm did not purposely lower his voice.

    Noticing that there were tears shining in her eyes, he felt extremely heartbroken. His guilt was overwhelmed and his eyes became red as well.

    Lyra tilted her head, prevented herself from crying and reced her expression with an icy and sarcastic one.

    ¡°You lied to me? You¡¯re not dead, but you didn¡¯te to me. And you deliberately made a sensational note to me. Just to make fun of me? To see how I was fooled by you, how stupid I am that I couldn¡¯t even see that you were acting!¡±

    ¡°No, Rara I ¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up! You don¡¯t deserve to call me like that. Don¡¯t you like to call me Miss Lloyd?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s heart fluttered at her fierceness and he carefully held her small hand, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Last night, it was my fault. I backed out when I should have confessed. But I didn¡¯t lie to you when I wrote that note. I can exin!¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe your words now? Why did you choose tonight to confess? It¡¯s because you found out I didn¡¯t believe your acting skills? And you were afraid that I¡¯ll find out first? You thought you can¡¯t hide it anymore, so you were forced to confess, right?¡±

    Malcolm was slightly stunned. Although it was notpletely right, she really guessed a lot.

    Lyra saw his expression and knew she had guessed correctly, and the sarcasm in her eyes increased.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re Malcolm or Melvin. I hate it when people lie to me. Let alone when you lie to me about my feelings by faking your death! It¡¯s really too much!¡±

    Malcolm tilted his head, holding back his tears, ¡°I didn¡¯t cheat on your feelings. Listen to me. I¡¯ll exin to you, okay?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it! Never want to see you again!¡±

    She shook off his hand and turned her head to leave.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Rara!¡±

    Malcolm took two knee steps and tried to hug her.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    She pped him in the face. And the force was not very great.

    Half of Malcolm¡¯s cheeks was slightly red.

    But Lyra stopped in her tracks because she noticed that Malcolm was smiling even though he had been beaten.

    His dark eyes shone brightly and he said in a soft voice, ¡°Is one p enough to take the edge off your anger? If not, you can continue to beat me. I¡¯m thick-skinned, very resistant to beatings!¡±

    Lyra looked at him coldly.

    She seemed to see what tricks he was ying, and her expression was really aloof.

    Malcolm continued, ¡°But don¡¯t beat with your hands. It¡¯ll hurt. Beat with this whip. You can whip me until it works off your anger.¡±

    As he spoke, he took the whip from the back of his waist and handed it to her with both hands in an ingratiating manner.

    Lyra didn¡¯t take it and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Malcolm then took it into her hands and stuffed the handle of the while into her palm.

    Then he straightened his back, tilted his head and looked at her with expectation. He was waiting obediently to be beaten.

    In front of her, he put his posture and dignity to the lowest level.

    But the more Lyra looked at it, the more furious she became. She nced at the whip in her hands and suddenly remembered Chad¡¯s words when she came in. And only now did she understand what Chad meant.

    It was clear that he would leave for a missionter, but he also deliberately offered a humble apology to her.

    Oh, he was not professional enough. He pretended to be nice and was afraid of pain at the same time. What was more, he let Chad remind her, so that she would not beat him too hard. It was a two-man act?

    If she didn¡¯t beat him badly, she would really destroy all of his preparations!

 Chapter 228 Youâ€™re scheming and you trick me

    ¡°You even prepare the beaten things in advance. That¡¯s thoughtful of you, Malcolm. You think you are now more precious than before, so I don¡¯t dare to beat you?¡±

    Malcolm lifted his face to see her. His eyes were read, showing his grievance, ¡°In front of you, there is no the man in power of White Corp. There is no Mr. Malcolm. I make you angry and you should beat me.¡±

    Now the acting was much better thanst night.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll make your dreame true!¡±

    She raised the whip and her eyes were fierce.

    She had an urge to beat him until there was blood oozing in his body, and until he crawled and wailed to her for mercy!

    But when she really did this, she instinctively wasn¡¯t at her all strength. She whipped him twice and allnded on his left arm.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Her eyes were icy cold which was unabated.

    Malcolm¡¯s brows furrowed lightly, and the trembling of his entire arm was controlled by him in the smallest of arcs.

    He quietly took a deep breath and his dark eyes contained a smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    What a bullshit!

    Although the force she used was not particrly great which would cause his arm swollen at most, two times of whipping tore his shirt with the barbs on the whip, along with the flesh and skin rolled, leaving two shocking blood marks. The crimson blood on his white shirt was particrly striking.

    Lyra realized something was wrong and looked down at the whip she was holding.

    The whip was very rough. There were a number of lifted barbs. No wonder it cut the skin when she wasn¡¯t at her full strength. And those barbs of the whip were stained with beads of his blood.

    She felt a little bad by those beads of blood.

    But only momentarily, her brain was reupied with anger and rage that almost burned her entire sanity.

    In order to y this drama, he was really willing to make efforts!

    She gently picked his chin with the sheath of the whip and smiled in a cold and sarcastic way.

    ¡°You¡¯re scheming and trick me. You¡¯re using of self-injury to win my heart. Malcolm, you¡¯re really something! Doesn¡¯t it feel good to y me for a fool?¡±

    Malcolm felt even more wronged, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to fool you. Lying to you to make you sad is my fault. I receive the punishment. But when you are done with the punishment and your anger is subsided, can you listen to my exnation?¡±

    Lyra averted her eyes and her tone was cruel, ¡°Fine, then wait until I finish. If you still have the strength to continue to argue, then say it!¡±

    Malcolm closed his eyes, clenched his teeth, and waited obediently.

    Lyra raised the whip in her hand again, but the hand clutching the handle was trembling.

    He had waited for a long time, but the sound of whip swinging did not ur again.

    Because she already knew the power of this whip, her hand can not swing down the third times in any case.

    It was she who lost.

    When she found out that Malcolm yed her and lied to her, causing her to be overwhelmed in guilt for the past six months, she was really angry and wanted to beat the hell out of him! Sh even once wanted to let him really be a box of ashes!

    But despite she was so angry that she really wanted to use the whip to beat him, she can not do so because she was very heartbroken and simply can not hurt him seriously ¡­

    She was the one who lost in Malcolm¡¯s trick!

    She was suddenly very frustrated.

    A strong feeling of displeasure that she was cheated by Malcolm made hersh over the floor.

    Chad and Fifteen, who were standing outside the vi far away heard the sound of whipping and trembled in fear.

    After doing this, Lyra threw the whip and did not look at Malcolm who was still kneeling the ground. Then she turned her head and left quickly, not leaving a word to him.

    She had juste out of the vi, and Chad hadn¡¯t expected her to be so quick, with the hemostatic ointment and bandages still in his hands.

    By the time he remembered to hide behind him, it was toote and Lyra saw them clearly just in time.

    And his actions in Lyra¡¯s eyes had implied that he was afraid of being found out.

    Lyra sneered: ¡°He even prepared this. Using those schemes on me. He does this unworthy of his talents.¡±

    Chad¡¯s face paled in horror, ¡°No, no, I prepared it. It has nothing to do with Mr. Malcolm ¡­¡±

    He just heard the sound of the whip in the vi, which was too appalling. Thinking that Malcolm would have to go on a missionter, Chad prepared the medicine in advance and wanted to go in to help him bandage.

    The coldness in Lyra¡¯s eyes was even stronger. Apparently, she didn¡¯t believe it at all.

    Chad also realized that his words were a bit useless. The more he said, the easier she would misunderstand. He started stuttering, trying to organize his words to re-exin, ¡°Miss Lyra, this really has nothing to do with Mr. Malcolm. It¡¯s me ¡­ ¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t want to hear it and left the White Manor without looking back.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    When she left, Chad pped his mouth in chagrin and rushed into the vi to check on Malcolm¡¯s condition.

    Malcolm had stood up from the floor and was sitting on the couch, feeling depressed.

    Chad rushed forward to check his injuries and found two whip marks on his left arm. He felt a little bit relieved and quickly helped him clean the wound.

    The whip was so rough that its barbed wood chips were embedded in Malcolm¡¯s arm. Chad carefully helped him pick them out with tweezers and disinfect the wound.

    Thinking about what just happened at the door, Chad told him all about it without hiding.

    ¡°¡­ sorry boss. I was just afraid that you¡¯ll be injured badly again. Going on a mission would like that will be dangerous. I didn¡¯t expect to be caught by Miss Lyra just in time. When Ie back from the mission, I will go and apologize to her.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°What you did is the same as what I did. Your exnation is useless. She won¡¯t believe me anymore.¡±

    Seeing that he was sad, Chad had hard feelings and pped himself hard.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s all my fault! I¡¯m so damned!¡±

    He did it at his full strength. Two consecutive ps made his face swollen, and the corner of his mouth also oozed blood.

    Malcolm stopped him from continuing to abuse himself, ¡°Come on. I screwed up first. I¡¯ll find another chance to exin to her personally. Don¡¯t me yourself.¡±

    It was impossible that Chad wouldn¡¯t me himself.

    For Chad, Malcolm was a benefactor, a boss, a brother and a most important family member.

    Although he asionally retorted Malcolm, he always supported Malcolm.

    A group of people left the White Manor and headed out of the city the same night.

    ¡­

    Lyra suffered insomnia again.

    Malcolm saved her and got hurt for her. She was grateful for that but learned that it was all a lie. He deliberately faked his death to arouse her guilt, deceived her, treated her like a fool and made her cry again and again.

    Even before, she was naive enough to think that she would never marry or have children in this life but return to Frayton to guard his grave.

    Now when she thought about it, it was just ridiculous!

    She really can not forgive Malcolm¡¯s behavior.

    However, she couldn¡¯t really beat him to death to vent her anger.

    Perhaps to cut off contact and stop seeing each other was the only way for the good of each, and for her to forget about these bad things.

    She stayed up all night thinking about it.

    The decision was finally made.

    The next morning, she washed up, put on her makeup and went out to the White family. She didn¡¯t go to Malcolm¡¯s vi, but directly to the old Mr. White¡¯s.

    The old Mr. White looked at her who was with a grave and solemn expression, as if she had something serious to say. After the breakfast, he took her to the parlor.

    However, after listening to her seriously, the old Mr. White looked incredulous, and looked at each other with Charles, who was also confused.

    ¡°Lyra, did I hear you right? It¡¯s only been two days since your engagement to Malcolm was officially announced. And you¡¯re breaking it off?!¡±

 Chapter 229 Another bitter trick? No, itâ€™s real

    Lyra¡¯s eyes were firm, ¡°Yes Rudolph, I don¡¯t think Mr. Malcolm and I will be a good match. He ¡­ and I could be friendster on if there is an opportunity.¡±

    The old Mr. White was still surprised that she would suddenly make such a decision, ¡°Lyra, did Malcolm bully you? You can tell me, and I¡¯ll help you fix him!¡±

    ¡°No, he wouldn¡¯t dare to bully me. It¡¯s just that I ¡­¡±

    Fifteen minutester.

    Lyra came out of the old Mr. White¡¯s vi with a sullen look on her face, and Fifteen was waiting for her at the door.

    When she came out, he rushed forward and asked, ¡°How is it going? Does he agree?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s eyes drooped in depression and she shook her head gently.

    The old Mr. White analyzed with her the advantages and disadvantages. The marriage between she and Malcolm was not ordinary. There were many factors involved. It was a business alliance by marriage.

    If they canceled the engagement after only two days, it would have been a huge financial loss and arouse public opinion for both White Corp and the Lloyd¡¯s Corp.

    The impact can be very significant.

    Moreover, the old Mr. White was no longer involved in the White family affairs. Malcolm was the current head of the White family. If it was withdrew, they must discuss it with Malcolm.

    But with Malcolm¡¯s character, she guessed even if she put a gun to his head, he would not agree to withdraw.

    Lyra was angry, but there was nothing she could do about it.

    Malcolm made the perfect n!

    She finally understood why Keith was engaged to Irene for more than two years. Keith hated Irene, but he didn¡¯t cancel the engagement. As the off-springs of wealthy families, business marriage was not really to be canceled.

    Forget it.

    She sighed, thought about it in the long run, and ignored Malcolm the son of bitch.

    ¡°From today, if Malcolm and his bodyguards, subordinates and whoever else thate to me, I will not see them!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Fifteen nodded and left.

    The two walked out of the old Mr. White¡¯s vi without knowing that a young man in a blue suit with gold-rimmed sses noticed her coldly as they passed the corner.

    Travis White narrowed his eyes, pushed the frame of his sses elegantly and asked the bodyguard behind him, ¡°Is that the Lloyd family¡¯s daughter who is engaged to Malcolm?¡±

    The bodyguard looked at her carefully, ¡°It seems to be, Mr. Travis.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good-looking, but she doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s in a good mood. Go ask around and find out what she was doing here today.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Travis.¡±

    The bodyguard left silently. Ten minutester, he returned to Travis to report, ¡°Mr. Travis, she seems to havee to withdraw from the marriage today, but the old man didn¡¯t agree.¡±

    ¡°Withdrawal of marriage?¡±

    Travis pondered, ¡°The marriage was proposed by Malcolm, so she¡¯s a very special existence in Malcolm¡¯s heart.¡±

    Bodyguard: ¡°But I heard that Mr. Malcolm didn¡¯t even go to her weing party, so she seems to be less important to him.¡±

    ¡°You know nothing.¡± Travis sneered, ¡°Malcolm¡¯s mind is not something you can guess so easily. Go ahead and try to find out.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Travis?¡±

    The smile on Travis¡¯ face was bright, and he said lightly, ¡°Malcolm seems to be out on a mission. I heard there¡¯s a gunfight going on. What will happen if he know his fianc¨¦e has personallye here to back out of the marriage, and the old man has agreed?¡±

    The bodyguard instantly understood what he meant, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Travis. I¡¯ll arrange someone to deliver the message to Mr. Malcolm urately.¡±

    ¡­

    Since the withdrawal could not be resolved for the time being, Lyra put the problem aside and went to Angle Group.

    After a few days of preparation, it was almost ready. In the next two days, the Angle Group¡¯s signed artists would be transferred, and then she could carry out the opening ceremony!

    She sat down at her chair and spent the whole day working, carefully browsing the files of every artist signed by thepany and carefully making her selection.

    She was busy until it ws close to the end of the day. There was a sudden noise from outside the hallway. It was so loud that Lyra noticed it.

    She stopped what she was doing and was about to go out to check.

    The office door was suddenly opened and Chad came in with scarlet eyes and blood on his hands.

    Lyra was surprised, and looked out the door. Twelve and Seventeen were beaten, limping, with a look of misery.

    ¡°You dare to hit my man in front of me?¡± Lyra red at him.

    Chad sincerely bowed his head and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Lyra. I sent five or six people over to find you. They were refused. I had toe personally, using brute force to break in, but don¡¯t worry. These blood on my body is not theirs. They were only lightly wounded.¡±

    She was the one who instructed not to see Malcolm, but since Chad had to barge in, it must not be a trivial matter.

    Lyra asked in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯re in such a hurry. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Chad¡¯s eyes instantly turned red and his voice choked with sobs, ¡°He¡¯s in trouble! He¡¯s being taken to the hospital, but he won¡¯t go into the emergency room. He has to see you onest time before he will. Miss Lyra, I¡¯m begging you to go see him!¡±

    Malcolm was an excellent fighter. What could happen to him?

    Lyra¡¯s heart subconsciously twinged, but she was uncertain, ¡°He always uses the bitter trick to deceive me. Can¡¯t he get tired of ying it? He faked his death to trick me before. This time he tricks me with illness. What other tricks does he want to y next time?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡±

    Chad cried so hard that he would have wanted to knock Lyra right out and carry her to the hospital if it weren¡¯t for the inappropriateness.

    ¡°We¡¯re fighting terrorists in the Suham mountains. He got a bullet in his heart. I¡¯m covered in his blood. He just wants to see you again. Miss Lyra, I¡¯m begging you! Please go and meet him, OK?¡±

    Lyra watched him crying so much that she vacited.

    ¡°I¡¯ll believe you just once! If Malcolm ever lies to me again, I¡¯ll never forgive him again!¡±

    She didn¡¯t even pack her things, grabbed her bag and went to the downtown hospital with Chad.

    Outside the corridor of the emergency room, a bunch of people gathered making noises and even arguing, but their expressions were all very grave, with tears in their eyes.

    Lyra picked up her pace and Chad took the lead, shouting, ¡°Get out of the way! Miss Lyra is here!¡±

    A bunch of people quickly quieted down and took a step back to either side in a very disciplined manner to give Lyra a way out.

    Lyra went inside and soon smelled an extremely strong smell of blood.

    Malcolm was on the stretcher bed. His handsome face was pale and his whole body was bloodstained, especially the location of the heart which had been stained with crimson blood into. And there was even a steady stream of blood gurgling out of the heart. Even the whole stretcher was stained with the red color.

    The scene was too bloody. Lyra froze for a while and did not move.

    He really didn¡¯t lie to her this time. He bled a lot!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Lyra covered her mouth in shock. Her tears were streaming down. Her feet were like filled with lead. Taking every step was extra difficult.

    Malcolm watched her walking slowly toward him. There was a light in his weak and dark eyes. Hisrge and bloodied palm was trembling as he grabbed her wrist.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry ¡­ I¡­ it doesn¡¯t hurt. But you cry. My heart hurts ¡­¡±

 Chapter 230 Iâ€™ll collect some interest for him first

    Lyra¡¯s tears fell even harder, and she couldn¡¯t stop them.

    She grabbed his hand and yelled at him, ¡°Malcolm, you¡¯re not dying! If you die, I¡¯ll find another man and marry him right now! I¡¯ll make you regret it for the rest of your life!¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s bloodied lips curled in a grim smile.

    ¡°That¡­ no, you¡¯re my ¡­¡±

    She cried andughed, and hurriedly looked to the medical staff on either side, ¡°I¡¯m already here. Get him inside!¡±

    Malcolm still took her hand and refused to let go, ¡°Rara, you¡­ listen to me exin, OK ¡­¡±

    ¡°You need the surgery. I¡¯ll be right outside. When youe out, I¡¯ll listen to your exnation.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s face was so pale that he was losing blood and could not dy any longer.

    But he still stubbornly took her hand and did not let go. He wanted to see her properly again. He might die on the operating table. Perhaps he did not have the opportunity to wake up again.

    Lyra looked distressed and could only forcibly break his hand and watched him being pushed into the emergency room.

    The surgical lights were turned on and Lyra was sitting outside waiting. The tears didn¡¯t dry yet on her face.

    It was the first time she shed tears in front of so many people, but she didn¡¯t even care. She just knew she didn¡¯t want Malcolm to die ¡­

    After waiting for three hours, until 9:00 p. m., Malcolm did note out.

    Chad dismissed the rest of people. With a grim face, he sat down in the waiting seat opposite Lyra.

    After a long time of thinking, he spoke.

    ¡°You have always felt that he lied to you about the abandoned warehouse thing six months ago, but it is true. He was really determined to die at that time. If our brothers didn¡¯t arrive in time to save him, he really will be buried in the fire.¡±

    Lyra slowly raised her eyes and looked at him.

    Chad continued with seriousness: ¡°As for why he is alive and not back to you, it¡¯s because the White family had unrest at that time. He must go back to control it. As for the whip wound on his back, he was whipped because he went against the White family¡¯s rules. Although he managed to get back after the warehouse incident, there wererge burns on his face and body. His legs were fractured in the fight. His internal body was not good ¡­¡±

    His eyes flickered slightly and skipped over the fact that Malcolm had the bio-virus in his body.

    The reason why Malcolm did not return to Frayton was that, except that he couldn¡¯t leave after he was in power, there was still virus in his body and the doctor wasn¡¯t able to find a way to cure himpletely. He had to go to theboratory every two or three days for test. And his life can only rely on inhibitors.

    But Malcolm gave an order not to reveal a word of this to Lyra.

    Chad stopped thinking and continued: ¡°Miss Lyra, he gave his life to get you back every time. He¡¯s wholehearted to you! He is a fool in rtionship. He only knows to give without reservation, but will not tell you his grief. After he regained his identity, he did not dare to recognize you, because he is afraid you¡¯ll hate him more. He is afraid to lose you forever. He is too inferior in this rtionship.¡±

    Lyra bowed her head. Her whole heart was filled with guilt and pain.

    Whether she opened or closed her eyes, what was in her mind was always Malcolm who was covered with blood, but it had happened to him more than once.

    Six months ago in the abandoned warehouse, he must have been hurt worse than this time.

    But she was even angry with him because of his concealment, ming him for cheating her, and whipping him ¡­

    Lyra¡¯s heart felt like it was being stabbed by a knife. It was so painful that she could barely breathe.

    ¡°Sorry ¡­¡±

    Apart from the word, there seemed to be nothing else she can do topensate him.

    ¡°What he needs is not an apology. As long as you spoil him and love him a little, he will be happy.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Chad looked at her who was very sad, sighing repeatedly, ¡°Miss Lyra, he no longer owes you. But after learning that you were sad for him for six months, he med himself. letting me find the whip is not to y the bitter trick to you. He wants to do his best topensate you for those six months of suffering. You suffered for six months and he was also tortured by the disease for six months. ¡±

    ¡°Last night you mmed the door and left. He has nned to exin when youe back. But he didn¡¯t you to withdraw the marriage with the old Mr. White early in the morning. And the old Mr. White agreed. He lost his concentration for a moment before he was shot by the bullet.¡±

    Lyra abruptly stopped her tears and frowned, ¡°I did go to Rudolph to ask for a withdrawal, but he didn¡¯t agree. I was going to think about it in the long run. Who said this to him?¡±

    Chad and she looked at each other and both realized that something was not right. And Chad immediately had someone look into it.

    Half an hourter.

    The atmosphere at the entrance to the emergency room was stark.

    ¡°Travis White sent people to tell Mr. Malcolm.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s face was serious, ¡°Travis White? How¡¯s Malcolm¡¯s rtionship with him?¡±

    ¡°Not good.¡± Chad was serious, ¡°the White family¡¯s unrest is caused by Travis. Mr. Malcolm went back three dayster, and the power almost fell to Travis. Mr. Malcolm spent almost half a month to fight back the power.¡±

    Lyra pursed her lips and lowered her eyes without speaking.

    After a moment of contemtion, her eyes grew cold and she asked in a deep voice, ¡°Do you know how to avoid the surveince and go to the White family?¡±

    Chad froze, ¡°Miss Lyra, are you going to ¡­?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s eyes were cold and chilly.

    ¡°Help him collect some interest first!¡±

    ¡­

    Late at night Eleven o¡¯clock.

    In the elegantly styled bedroom with the subtle sound of water.

    Travis finished his shower and came out of the bathroom wearing a bathrobe, while taking a towel to wipe his hair.

    As he just approached the bedroom, the room¡¯s vintage chandelier suddenly flickered on and off. The curtains were rustling by the wind, and a certain chilly aura came from his bedroom.

    Noticing the difference, he put his gold-rimmed sses back on.

    There was a woman sitting next to the bed at some point.

    Her slender and luscious legs were ced ntingly. Her hands were folded, an enchanting posture. With her elegant and cold temperament, she was very eye-catching.

    It must say that Malcolm¡¯s young fianc¨¦e was indeed very beautiful and had a good body shape, and even he was a bit excited about it.

    He smiled politely, ¡°When did Miss Lloyd get here? It doesn¡¯t seem right to go through the window into my roomte at night instead of using the front door, does it?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything. Her gaze sternly fixed on him.

    But this was Travis¡¯s vi. He had a bunch of bodyguards. Lyra was a woman, so he was not afraid, but went up to tease her with an evil smile on his face.

    ¡°Or do ¡­ you have a crush on me? Want to cheat on Malcolm?¡±

    Lyra frowned. Her expression suddenly became fierce. She fiercely stood up in front of Travis and viciously shed his neck with both of her hands.

    Travis was weak and tried to resist, but had little fighting capacity and was mercilessly knocked out and fell to the ground by her.

    Lyra looked down at him, ¡°You look like a man, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be a weakling!¡±

    After Travis woke up, he was already tied to a chair and his mouth was gagged with a towel.

    Lyra leaned over a table, absently ying with the dagger.

    The silver light of the dagger revealed her enchanting but vicious face.

    She looked like the one who was not easy to be messed with!

    Travis started to get scared at this point, and yelled towards the door.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless. Your bodyguards are all knocked out by my men. It¡¯ste at night, so even if you scream your head off, no one wille to save you.¡±

    Travis had elegant features and looked well-mannered. At this moment his hair was wet and he was still wrapped in a bath towel, and was still tied up. Somehow he looked a bit like a male prostitute ¡­

    And Chad, who was outside the window, heard Lyra¡¯s yful and flirtatious tone, and thought it strange.

    Why did it sound like she wanted to rape him?

    Did she have a crush on Travis and she was not going to teach him a lesson?

    If boss knew that, he would be so angry that he would immediately crawl over from the operating table, right?

 Chapter 231 She used to treat him badly?

    Chad hastily pped his face to stop himself from imagining.

    This was the first time he followed Miss Lyra alone. Maybe that was her character, and he should trust her feelings for his boss!

    However, he should never let his boss know these details!

    In the bedroom.

    Lyra gently wandered the sharp part of the dagger over Travis¡¯ face, moving all the way down his neck and finally stopping at his heart.

    Travis was shuddering. He was terrified that the dagger would pierce his skin in the next second.

    There was some kind of weird and eerie aura in this room, which overwhelmed him.

    Seeing that he was so scared, Lyra sneered, ¡°It¡¯s just a dagger and you¡¯re scared like this. You¡¯re just a weakling and dare to fight with my Mel?¡±

    Travis seemed to be stimted by what she said so his fear was reduced a lot.

    Because he knew in his heart that Lyra would not dare and could not kill him in the White Manor.

    Seeing that he calmed down a bit, Lyra guessed what he was probably thinking, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m not going to kill you. I¡¯m more of a tormentor and slow abuser, so I¡¯m just here to collect some interest today.¡±

    ¡°Because of you, Mel is still on the operating table this moment. You don¡¯t deserve to leisurely lie in bed and sleep. I want you awake, feel ten times more painful than him!¡±

    She was ruthless, and the tip of the dagger gently advanced into Travis¡¯ heart, but was extremely measured in not piercing his heart.

    Blood instantly gurgled out, staining the snow-white bathrobe at Travis¡¯ chest, and his face went wan with pain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The injury is not enough to kill you immediately.¡±

    Lyra collected the dagger and took out a packet of powder to show to Travis.

    ¡°This is itching powder. I will sprinkle it all over your body. When you itch unbearably, your muscles will twitch. The blood in your whole body will flow faster and the blood from the wound will keep flowing. I just don¡¯t know if you will lose too much blood and die. Let¡¯s try?¡±

    In her innocent tone, she said this extremely vicious.

    Travis looked at the powder in her hand in horror and kept shaking his head, mumbling something.

    Lyra¡¯s face was cold and she didn¡¯t talk to him, directly sprinkling the powder all over his body, starting from his neck, mercilessly.

    There were certain ces that were not convenient for her to spread the powder, so she called Chad in.

    Chad gave her a thumbs up in admiration and was scared when he learned that she was also going to sprinkle between Travis¡¯s legs in front and behind

    This way was really ruthless!

    If Travis couldn¡¯t handle it, he would have to be sexually impotent, right?

    ¡­

    In the hospital.

    The bullet was finally removed from Malcolm¡¯s heart after several hours of surgery. Fortunately, the bullet was two inches out of position and did not hit his heart.

    But still, because of too much blood loss, his body was very weak and he still needed to recuperate, so he was transferred to a normal ward.

    ¡°Rara ¡­¡±

    He woke up drowsily from the anesthetic. His voice was hoarse and weak and he was subconsciously looking around.

    The clean and white ward was empty.

    There was no Lyra whom he was thinking about, or even anyone else. It was just himself lying in a hospital bed.

    The air was filled with the loneliness and destion.

    The anesthetic stillsted, but he felt a pain in his heart. It was so painful that he can not breathe.

    Lyra said she would wait for him and would listen to his exnation.

    She wouldn¡¯t lie to him!

    Bearing the dizziness, he ignored the bandages that had just been wrapped around his heart, and sat up to get out of bed. His feet were weak, and he could only barely hold on to the wall and move little by little to the door of the ward.

    Outside the corridor, it was quiet and peaceful.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Except for him, it was empty and unupied, only the cold wind blowing every now and then to his miserable and pallid face, which caused stabbing pain to him.

    His eyes were red and he felt his chest suffocating. The intense sadness strangled him.

    The intense pain in the chest was a hundred times more painful than when pierced by a bullet.

    ¡°Rara ¡­¡±

    Where was she?

    Did she still not want to forgive him?

    He wanted to go to Lyra, but because he had used up all his strength to get out of the ward, he was weak and feeble, and could only lean against the door.

    The obsession of seeing Lyra kept him trying to maintain thest bit of sobriety.

    A nurse on duty who was passing by saw him and turned pale with fear. She ran over to help him, ¡°Oh my God, Mr. Malcolm, why are you out of bed? You¡¯ve just had surgery. You can¡¯t get cold. Go inside!¡±

    Malcolm avoided her hand from touching and asked weakly, ¡°Where¡¯s Miss Lloyd?¡±

    ¡°Miss Lloyd left a long time ago. This is already early in the morning. She should note over. Your health is important. It is better to go in first!¡±

    Malcolm was suffocating with difficulty.

    She was gone.

    She really did not forgive him and did not want to listen to his exnation ¡­

    There was salty vor rising in his throat, and the empty corridor echoed with his painful cough.

    The nurse felt bad, ¡°Mr. Malcolm ¡­¡±

    ¡°Please get out!¡±

    He red over coldly and hostilely. Although he was sick, his eyes were fierce enough to scare the nurse.

    The nurse was too stunned to speak again and ran away.

    He was left alone in the silent corridor. His whole body was weak and unable to stand, so he could only lean against the door, slowly crouch down and helplessly huddled in the doorway.

    Rara.

    He didn¡¯t believe she was so cruel. He was not going anywhere.

    ¡­

    Lyra finished dealing with Travis and left Chad there to take care of the aftermath, while she immediately went back to the hospital.

    However, just out of the elevator, she saw the man huddled in the doorway of the ward in the corridor from a long distance away.

    The poor and helpless frail figure stabbed her heart with a fierce pain.

    She almost instantly ran wildly over to him and helped him into her arms. She softly scolded him, ¡°Why did youe out? You can¡¯t bear the cold wind just after the surgery!¡±

    Malcolm wrapped his arms tightly around her waist. The joy of losing and regaining was making his nostrils tingle and his dark eyes moisturized.

    ¡°I knew ¡­ you¡¯lle ¡­¡±

    Lyra¡¯s heart ached even more.

    Originally, she could not bear to see him alone in the operating room suffering, taking advantage of this gap to help him fix Travis out of anger. She did not expect him toe out early.

    ¡°Sorry, it was an oversight on my part, but I didn¡¯t leave. Well, don¡¯t stand outside. Go in first.¡±

    Malcolm wrapped his arms around her waist and rested his chin gently on her shoulder, refusing to let go.

    Lyra wanted to break his hands. Thinking that he had injuries, she was afraid to hurt him and didn¡¯t know what to do, feeling a little helpless.

    ¡°I said I won¡¯t leave, but you didn¡¯t listen, did you? Then I¡¯m really leaving?¡±

    It was just a joke, but Malcolm turned pale and immediately let go of her, bending his knees to get down on his knees.

    Lyra saw his movement and helped him up quickly. The heartbroken feeling almost suffocated her.

    She can make him extremely frightened with one word, and he had to kneel down and ask for forgiveness in every time. Was it because her previous attitude towards him was too bad? That was why he felt so insecure?

    He was in power of White family. How can he put himself so lowly ¡­

    In fact, before she arrived at the hospital, Malcolm had been up for most of an hour alone, suffering from exhaustion and self-doubt.

    Now that he saw her, he can¡¯t wait to hold his whole heart out and prove it to her.

    Lyra held back her tears, sighed helplessly and said, following his previous tone of coaxing her, ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m not leaving, so go back to the bed and lie down. I¡¯ll listen to you exin to me, okay?¡±

 Chapter 232 I mean, let me do it tonight

    She helped Malcolm to the bed and tucked him in.

    But he had just finished surgery, his body was weak. And after standing in the corridor for more than half an hour, his body was cold.

    Lyra helped him turn the heat on and sat right next to his bed.

    She poured him a cup of hot water and handed it to him, saying, ¡°Many things were exined to me in detail during your surgery by Chad, so I don¡¯t need you to exin them again. But I have a few doubts that I need you to answer.¡±

    Malcolm nodded his head.

    ¡°Why are you Melvin? And if you are Malcolm, where is the real Melvin?¡±

    Malcolm clutched her small hand and felt her warm palm before he began speaking, ¡°Do you remember what I told you about that car ident 13 years ago?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°The real Melvin died when he was 15 years old because he saved me. At that time, the White family was in chaos. I was young and there was no way to contend against my uncle Kacper. Melvin was sent to the National Investigation Bureau from childhood by his grandfather. His family hadn¡¯t met him.¡±

    ¡°So grandpa let me temporarily take refuge in Melvin¡¯s name. 13 years ago when the car ident happened, the people who escorted me died. No one in Frayton knew my true identity, and I became Melvin as a matter of course to help him show filial respect for his grandpa and mother and help him revitalize Freeman Group.¡±

    ¡°So it is.¡± Lyra lowered her eyes, ¡°So the box of ashes you had six months ago was also a fake? Your body was burned under Neen¡¯s watch. Is also fake?¡±

    ¡°The ashes are real of the real Melvin¡¯s. As for the body, it was Chad who found a man in the warehouse at the time who was simr in stature to me. Because of the fire, he had been burned beyond recognition, so Neen must not have noticed.¡±

    His voice was low and soft, and his eyes glowed with a shimmer as he looked at Lyra.

    ¡°Rara, I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you. After I was back to Suham to wield the power ¡­ I really can¡¯t go Frayton. When I knew you made you identity public, you didn¡¯t even know how happy I was.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything, staring at him quietly.

    By her such expressionless stare, Malcolm was a little nervous, ¡°I pretend not to recognize you at that night of your weing party. I also cheated you. I was wrong. If you¡¯re still angry, you can continue to punish me. I receive all, OK?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t expect her to refuse so decisively, and his heart went cold.

    His long and curly eyshes gently drooped, concealing his sadness.

    When he wasn¡¯t looking at her, Lyra leaned down and kissed him lightly on his eyes, forehead, face, and finally on his cold and thin lips, each kiss with great patience and doting.

    ¡°Silly man, I¡¯m not angry anymore.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s dark eyes regained their light, ¡°So you¡¯re not breaking off the engagement? Do you forgive me?¡±

    ¡°Guess what?¡±

    Lyra kissed him on the lips again, proving her attitude to him by her action.

    The two forgot to close their eyes, feeling each other¡¯s breathing which became more and more sharply.

    As she kissed, Malcolm avoided it, refusing to let her kiss him any further.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t like it?¡±

    Lyra did not get up and remained at a close distance from him.

    ¡°No ¡­¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s breathing was gradually disturbed. His ears were slightly red, and his dark eyes were shifting ufortably to the side.

    Lyra looked at him and had guessed what was going on, ¡°Do you want it?¡±

    His ears were red and hisshes trembled nervously. He hesitated for a while before gathering the courage to ask, ¡°Can I ¡­¡±

    Lyra unbuttoned the two buttons on the cor of his gown. His chest¡¯s wound was still thickly bandaged, as well as the two wounds he received on his armst night.

    Besides, he just had surgery. His body was still weak. How could they have sex right now?

    ¡°You¡¯re not very well, are you?¡±

    With these factors in mind, Lyra barely gave it a second thought and said those words.

    By the time she reacted, she had already said them.

    Malcolm was instantly energized by the man¡¯s desire to win, ¡°Who says no! Want to try?¡±

    His face, though being pale, was still handsome enough.

    Because of Lyra¡¯s words, his dark eyes red up.

    He was going to force himself to get up and physically prove himself!

    Lyra snickered and pushed him back gently, stopping him from getting up.

    Her red lips were slowly close to his reddened ears. Her enchanting voice was very seductive: ¡°Mel, I mean, let me do it tonight. I¡¯m on the top ¡­¡±

    The fire in Malcolm¡¯s eyes was instantly doused by her words. The heat on his skin, from his ears to his neck was subdued.

    Did she even know what she was talking about?

    Under his puzzled gaze, Lyra sat on top of him. Her knees were propped up on the bed for fear of touching his injuries.

    She dominantly cupped his chin and kissed him again ¡­

    It was difficult to restrain the emotions.

    His Rara, what an irresistible goblin!

    This time, he was able to sink without care.

    Even if the price after the absurdity was life.

    He was also willing!

    Malcolm¡¯s hands unconsciously wanted to put around her back.

    But he was stopped by her and she put his hands back, ¡°You still have injuries. Don¡¯t move your hands!¡±

    ¡°But they don¡¯t listen to me. They say they want to hug you.¡±

    Lyra lifted his chin again, ¡°So disobedient that you want to be tied up?¡±

    He pursed his lower lip and averted her gaze.

    Lyra was not ambiguous. She got out of bed, opened the bedside cab and took the bandages out of it. Then she raised his hands above his head and tied both of his wrists to the steel brace at the head of the bed.

    Unlike the previous two times when she tied him roughly with a belt, this time her movements were gentle and patient.

    After tying him up, she asked him, ¡°How is it? Does it hurt?¡±

    Malcolm shook his head seriously.

    Lyra did not rush to continue, but first went to check whether the door of the ward was locked, and by the way, the windows were also locked and the curtains were drawn.

    She can¡¯t let someone spoil their sex!

    After the inspection, she sat back down on the bed. Her seductive and red lips blew gently towards his face, ¡°Lie still and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll eat you up very gently!¡±

    Late at night, all was silent.

    Everyone was in a deep sleep.

    No one knew that there was a tender sex in the ward.

    ¡­

    4:00 AM.

    Only an obscure deskmp was turned on in the ward.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    The dim light reflected Lyra¡¯s sleeping face, tinting her delicate eyebrows with extreme beauty.

    She, on the other hand, was the poison that Malcolm was willing to indulge in.

    Malcolm, dressed in a hospital gown, sat at the bedside and quietly admired her sleeping face.

    His bony fingers gently stroked her forehead, eyebrows, nose and then lips, outlining the beauty of her face.

    Lyra slept soundly. She was exhausted after sex.

    Malcolm kissed on her forehead.

    A very soft bird call suddenly came from outside the door.

    It was Chad who could not open the door and did not dare to open it, but could only try quietly with a code.

    Malcolm lightened his steps and answered.

    Without waiting for Chad to say anything, he made a shushing gesture, ¡°Rara¡¯s tired. Don¡¯t wake her up.¡±

    Then the two walked to the end of the aisle.

    ¡°Say it.¡±

    Chad was about to say but nced at Malcolm¡¯s hospital gown. His neck and corbone had red bruises, and Chad¡¯s eyes went wide with shock.

    ¡°Holly crap! Boss how do you ¡­ hurt again?¡±

    Malcolm nced down at therge and small hickeys on his body.

    Not only did he not rush to cover up, but also very shamelessly lifted, showing to Chad with a look of pleasure.

    ¡°Rara¡¯s masterpiece. How is it? Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡±

 Chapter 233 Raraâ€™s tired and needs massage

    He spoke in an upturned tone and was in an extraordinarily good mood.

    It was as if he was a piece of art carefully sculpted by Lyra.

    And his eyes seemed to say, ¡°Look! This is what my wife did. Isn¡¯t it cool?

    ¡°Ahem, beautiful!¡± Chad gulped, nodded heartily, and eximed, ¡°Miss Lyra, truly brave!¡±

    Satisfied, Malcolm buttoned up his shirt to cover those ambiguously sweet marks.

    Chad saw that he was in such a good mood, so he hurriedly took credit, ¡°Boss, I made contribution, right? Miss Lyra was so moved by my emotional performance at night. I can make up for it this time.¡±

    He was previously deducted for two years and one month¡¯s sry!

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    Malcolm curved his lips. His ck eyes were the ultimate in reserved arrogance, ¡°I¡¯ll return your two years and one month¡¯s sry, plus six months of bonus.¡±

    Chad was cheering and roaring inside.

    Oooh, Boss was the best! Boss was the most understanding leader in the world!

    Still, Chad was worried about his health.

    ¡°But Boss, don¡¯t do this kind of bitter trick next time! Although you already knew you were not shot in the heart, the loss of blood will be life-threatening.¡±

    Malcolm lowered his eyes coldly and gave him a stern nce, ¡°Next time? It seems you¡¯d like me to fight with Rara?¡±

    Chad was so scared that he turned pale.

    ¡°h h h! I said nonsense. Boss, don¡¯t deduct my sry. My sry justes back to me ¡­¡±

    Chad wanted to take back thements about Boss being understanding!

    He was clearly temperamental and irrational!

    Malcolm couldn¡¯t hear his inner sarcasm. His face returned to its hostility, ¡°Get to the point.¡±

    Chad quickly changed to a serious expression, ¡°Tonight, Miss Lyra took me on a quiet trip to the White Manor to get some interest from Mr. Travis for you.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes softened when he learned that Lyra hadn¡¯t left, ¡°What did she do?¡±

    ¡°She ¡­¡± Chad thought and organized his words, ¡°She stabbed Mr. Travis in the chest, tied him up, and took itching powder and sprinkled it all over his body. Even in his penis and asshole. She¡¯s a real badass! ¡±

    Malcolm wrinkled his brows and his tone was chilly, ¡°She sprinkled herself?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no! It¡¯s me to do it for you!¡±

    Chad hastily waved his hand and gave a much-needed ingratiation, ¡°Boss, you have such a great body. How could Miss Lyra possibly want to see that skinny Travis!¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s face then returned to normal.

    Chad continued, ¡°But this is not a small thing. Travis is not willing to let go. I guess tomorrow morning, there will be trouble!¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of? Just let them make trouble, but only at the White Manor¡¯s hall. Send someone to guard it, and do not allow them to go to the Lloyd family.¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going back to be with Rara.¡±

    He waved his hand, and without waiting for Chad to answer, he slunk back to the ward.

    Chad looked at his back and tut-tutted twice.

    Malcolm finally slept with the one he loved so he was extra happy when he walked.

    ¡­

    Early the next morning.

    Malcolm did not like female nurses to give him an intravenous drip, so it was a male nurse with a tray containing medical tools walking into the ward.

    As a result, once the nurse pushed open the door, he was stunned by the scene in front of him.

    Malcolm, dressed in a hospital gown, sat at the bedside and thoughtfully fed Lyra breakfast, who had just woken up in the bed.

    The nurse was confused.

    Who the hell was the patient here?

    He stood still and froze for a long time. Looking at Malcolm¡¯s upright and reserved back, he silently expressed his admiration.

    He spoiled his wife on the highest level!

    Malcolm didn¡¯t care if anyone saw him. He just knew Lyra was tired fromst night and needed to make up for her.

    Moreover, it was not easy for him to coax back his ex-wife so he had to spoil her.

    He could spoil her to the point that she can never leave him or she will not be able to take care of herself!

    But Lyra couldn¡¯t care less, noticing the dull gaze of the nurse and refusing Malcolm¡¯s continued feeding, ¡°Is it a shot? Bring it here.¡±

    The nurse walked over with the tray and Malcolm consciously held out his left hand for the intravenous drip.

    Lyra prepared to get out of bed, leaving it for Malcolm.

    Malcolm pressed her shoulder and pressed her back into bed. His tone was doting, ¡°You worked hardst night. Lie down a little longer. Does your back still hurt? I¡¯ll massage it for youter.¡±

    Lyra instantly blushed.

    There is an outsider!

    How can he say something so shameless and unpleasant that captured the imagination!

    ¡°Fuck you!¡±

    Lyra nudged his shoulder. Her face was growing red like a carrot. She simply buried her face under the covers and pretended to be an ostrich.

    Malcolm looked at her who was so cute that he couldn¡¯t prevent himself fromughing.

    But it was too inconvenient to have an outsider next to him.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Malcolm made his tone cold and gave the nurse a grim re, ¡°Hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Yes yes, Mr. Malcolm.¡±

    When the nurse finished and went out, Malcolm looked at her who was still covered in the nket, and his free right hand restlessly reached into the bedding and gently rubbed her slim waist with his fingers.

    ¡°Are you feeling better? Now you finally know that men are not so easy to be.¡±

    His voice was low and maic .

    Lyra did not say anything, but inwardly agreed with Malcolm¡¯s words. Last night she did it for several hours. Her back was simply exhausted, and her legs were still shaking with weakness.

    However, as the queen, she will never admit defeat!

    She lifted the nket and sat up. Then she pouted in defiance, like a little goldfish, ¡°You bullshit! Wait for me when you get well! Besides, I was so fiercest night!¡±

    Malcolm smiled even more and reached out the arm to hug her. The tip of his nose rubbed with the tip of her upturned nose gently.

    ¡°So ¡­ Rara¡¯s so fierce. How about have a little after-dinner dessert? Still want ¡­¡±

    Lyra pushed his close face away, ¡°Shame on you! Shame on you! No shame!¡±

    Malcolm put her head into her arms with abandon, rubbing it gently.

    If he was not shameless, how can he get his ex-wife back?

    It was estimated that he would be a corpse if he was not shameless enough!

    Lyra saw him getting ahead of herself, and grumpily rubbed his soft and short hair, and then smoothed them out for him, one by one, with great relish.

    The two were joking around when suddenly there was a knock on the ward¡¯s door.

    The person who came in was Tom, the bodyguard of Travis. He said in a serious tone, ¡°Mr. Malcolm,st night Mr. Travis was injured. The usation has something to do with Miss Lloyd. She is your fianc¨¦e, and you can not get rid of this matter. Please go back to the hall as soon as possible. ¡±

    Malcolm did not respond, as if he had not heard. His head was still in Lyra¡¯s arms and did not get up.

    Lyra¡¯s face was cold and she red coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you have eyes? Can¡¯t you see that Mel is seriously injured? Travis has the nerve to send his dog to invite us. Are he tired of living too long?¡±

    ¡°And, who is in charge of the White family now? That¡¯s how you talk to the person in charge?¡±

 Chapter 234 Even my dog is better than you

    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my first time to pass on a message. Please don¡¯t take it personally.¡±

    Tom originally relied on the fact that he was Travis¡¯s man and didn¡¯t put the two in his sights.

    Who knew that Malcolm did not say anything. And Lyra directly berated him who was dumbfounded by the fierce and looked at Malcolm¡¯s back in a much more respectful way.

    Lyra was defending for him, and Malcolm was so happy that he just yed nice, ¡°I¡¯ll be back in two hours from the drip.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tom added before he left, ¡°Miss Lloyd is your fianc¨¦e, so if it¡¯s convenient, you cane back to the hall together too.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Malcolm answered softly, and when the door closed again, he was about to put his head in Lyra¡¯s arms again when his cheek was grabbed by Lyra¡¯s fingers.

    ¡°Hiss! Rara don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    He could bear the pain and his features were distorted, not hiding.

    Lyra felt helpless and her hand unconsciously loosened, ¡°OK, Malcolm, you¡¯re mean enough. Let me y tough and you y good?¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s protecting me, and I¡¯m happy.¡±

    Lyra then let go and her thumb gently rubbed his slightly pinched red face for him.

    Malcolm was content to enjoy her affection.

    Thinking about Travis, he turned a serious face in a second, ¡°Rara, I¡¯ll take you back to Lloyd¡¯s Parlor firstter. You don¡¯t have to go over to the hall.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s tone was light, ¡°I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e. It¡¯s known all over. I did itst night. There¡¯s no reason I couldn¡¯t have been there. Although your family couldn¡¯t do anything to me, I just want to see the fun.¡±

    Malcolm hooked the tip of her nose with his finger, ¡°Okay, since you want to go, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    After the drip, Lyra helped him change into a shirt, then a suit.

    The hickey marks all over his body were too conspicuous, especially on his neck, and he can¡¯t even cover them up, like he was bullied.

    Lyra regretted it a little.

    She should have known she should have been more restrained and more gentle!

    She found a scarf to put on Malcolm.

    Malcolm was incredulous, ¡°Rara, it¡¯s almost summer and you¡¯re wrapping me in a wool scarf?¡±

    ¡°You just undergo the surgery. You should have recuperated for a few days. Because of Travis, you have to go back and to put on the scarf. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    Okay.

    Malcolm gave in and allowed her to put on the scarf. Then she helped him put on leather gloves and wrap him up tightly.

    Their fingers were interlocked and they went to the White Manor together.

    At the hall, everyone was seated properly. Ryan, Albert and Sylvia were all present, except for Malcolm¡¯s aunt Alice White and Travis.

    Because Malcolm hadn¡¯t arrived yet, no one in the room spoke.

    The wall was hang on with the photos of deceased elders of the White family.

    The atmosphere was eerily quiet.

    The old Mr. White was in the main seat. He lowered his head, sipping tea without saying a word.

    Malcolm and Lyra walked in hand in hand as if no one was there.

    As soon as they entered, all the people, except the old Mr. White, stood up and respectfully said, ¡°Malcolm.¡±

    Malcolm nodded and the rest of the people sat down.

    ¡°Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Rudolph.¡±

    The two walked up to the old Mr. White and spoke in unison.

    Lyra¡¯s voice was sweet and soothing to the old Mr. White¡¯s ears.

    Especially when he saw that the two of them came in holding hands, the old Mr. White couldn¡¯t help but give his grandson an extra look.

    Good boy! Only the day before yesterday, she made a fuss about withdrawing from the marriage, and today he was done with the person.

    He deserved to his most prized grandson!

    ¡°Good kids, I¡¯m good. Come and sit down.¡±

    After the two were seated, Malcolm began to ask in a deep voice, ¡°Uncle called me back in such a hurry. What¡¯s the big deal?¡±

    Ryan got up and bowed slightly towards the old man before he began to say.

    ¡°Latest night, someone avoided surveince, sneaked over the wall into Travis¡¯s vi. This person knocked out the bodyguards, and attacked Travis. Using methods that were vicious. If not for a bodyguard who woke up early and saved Travis from blood loss, Travis would have been dead by now!¡±

    He said, looking viciously at Lyra who had an unconcerned look on her face.

    Malcolm listened with little expression, ¡°Where is Travis?¡±

    ¡°He was badly injured and is still unconscious. But he wasn¡¯t unconscious when the bodyguard saved himst night. Saying that his attackers were Miss Lloyd, Malcolm¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and Chad, a subordinate of Malcolm.¡±

    Ryan looked at the old man with a pained face and squeezed two tears out of his eyes, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m here today to ask for justice. Can he do whatever he wants and hurts his rtives at will?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s face was cold, arrogant and misanthropic.

    He was about to get up and speak when he suddenly turned pale, endured pain, and subconsciously covered the injury to his chest.

    Lyra reached out and gave him a hand, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    He looked over at her with a wan face and shushed her, ¡°The wound ¡­ is torn.¡±

    Last night it was so intense that he did not tear his wound. Now he was crying out in pain?

    Lyra knew what he had in mind and her gaze was gentle, ¡°You just finished surgery. Your body is still very weak. Talk less, and let me speak for you.¡±

    Ryan was disgruntled, ¡°Miss Lloyd, you¡¯re not the Whites, so if you¡¯re here to observe, forget it. It doesn¡¯t seem appropriate to be involved in the speeches of our the White family events.¡±

    Lyra ignored him and got up to face the old Mr. White. Her voice was soft.

    ¡°Rudolph, I am Mel¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Naturally I¡¯m also considered as half of the Whites. Mel he is seriously injured and should not talk much. I did have a hand in what happenedst night. I will by the way speak again in his ce. Is that okay?¡±

    Her phrase ¡°half of the Whites¡± amused the old Mr. White.

    ¡°Of course you can. Don¡¯t worry and say it boldly. With me and you Mel, no one dares to bully you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Rudolph.¡±

    Lyra smiled sweetly.

    She turned her head and looked back at Ryan, ¡°I admit I did have something to do with what happenedst night, but ¡­¡±

    Before Lyra could finish her words, Ryan cut her off.

    ¡°I admire Miss Lloyd¡¯s direct admission, but how can you, as Malcolm¡¯s fianc¨¦e, sneak into Travis¡¯ bedroomte at night? It¡¯s too unruly if others people know it!¡±

    Sylvia tried to stand up for Lyra, but her father Albert held her back.

    Lyra smiled as everyone looked at her differently.

    Ryan didn¡¯t understand: ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    ¡°Even my dog knows to squat down and listen carefully when the master is talking. Is it very rude for Ryan, who is in his forties, not to understand that it is very rude to interrupt others?¡±

    As soon as Lyra finished, she turned back to Malcolm and quietly winked at him in a voluptuous way.

    Malcolm¡¯s whole heart was melted by her.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Ryan was furious that she dared to call him a dog!

    The smile of Lyra was very simple, a look of innocence. If Ryan fusses about it with the the younger generation, he seemed to be petty.

    Sylviaughed out loud in the midst of the solemn atmosphere, which was extremely out of ce.

    All eyes instantly turned to her. She coughed twice in embarrassment and lowered her head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t hold back.¡±

    The old man stomped his cane and directed his attention back, ¡°Lyra, go on.¡±

    ¡°Last night, although I had something to do with it, I just sent Chad to fix Travis. I myself was in the hospital to apany Mel. I don¡¯t know why Ryan knew I went into Travis¡¯s bedroom. You have to offer conclusive evidence.¡±

    Ryan: ¡°Even if you don¡¯t admit to sneaking into Travis¡¯ roomst night, it¡¯s a fact that you sent someone to hurt him, and you admitted it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but why don¡¯t you ask me why I fixed? Yesterday Mel went on a mission. Travis had a bad intention and sent people to pass the message that I withdraw the marriage, causing Mel to almost die. Late at night, he was in the operating room. Travis shouldn¡¯t be beaten up?¡±

    He did bad things bu was justified.

    After listening to what she said, the other Whites surprisingly thought it kinda made sense.

    Only Ryan sneered, ¡°You say Travis sent someone to harm Malcolm. Where¡¯s the proof?¡±

    Malcolm looked at Chad who was standing outside the hall, and said in a weak and in hostile tone, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the evidence, if you want.¡±

 Chapter 235 Malcolm doesnâ€™t keep his virtue as a male

    Malcolm finally spoke up, and all eyes in the room were unanimously on him.

    He reached for his scarf and the gold buttons of his suit.

    The wound on his chest was the most visual proof of this.

    Seeing therge purple and red hickeys on her chest and corbone that were about to be exposed to all the Whites, Lyra¡¯s pupils quaked with fear and she grabbed him by thepels and covered them tightly.

    ¡°No taking off! So many people are watching. Are you ashamed of yourself?¡±

    This son of bitch didn¡¯t keep his virtue as a male!

    When he healed, let¡¯s see how she will deal with him!

    Malcolm pursed his lips: ¡°I¡¯m a man. It¡¯s normal to show my chest.¡±

    ¡°Not normal!¡± Lyra gave him an angry re and threatened in a small voice, ¡°Your body is only allowed to be shown to me from now on! Hurry up and put it on!¡±

    Malcolm heard her asserting her sovereignty over himself.

    He was really happy that the woman he loved was possessive of him!

    He fastened his buttons and looked toward Chad who was at the door.

    Chad came in with a bound young man, threw him in the open space in the middle of the hall, and took out another document, which Charles handed to the old Mr. White to read.

    ¡°He¡¯s the one who lied about Mr. Malcolm while he was on assignment. When I went to catch himst night, he just happened to have Mr. Travis¡¯ fee and was ready to run. This information is his confession.¡±

    The old Mr. White read the statement carefully and looked at Ryan with a serious expression.

    Ryan froze slightly.

    Travis clearly told him that the man had been quietly dragged to the suburbs to be killed. How could Chad still catch him?

    The old Mr. White handed him the confession, and he read it from beginning to end for three times, repeatedly confirming its authenticity.

    Finally it came to the conclusion that Travis¡¯s man was doing a bad job! He was caught!

    Chad continued, ¡°Mr. Malcolm is in charge of the White family. Mr. Travis almost got him killed this time. Shouldn¡¯t he be dealt with ording to the White family¡¯s rules?¡±

    The people in the hall looked at the old Mr. White, as if asking him to give an instruction.

    With their stares, the old Mr. White stroked his beard and stood up in Charles¡¯s assistance, ¡°Malcolm, now you¡¯re the master of the family. You decide for yourself. I go back to rest.¡±

    Malcolm nodded slightly, ¡°Take care, grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Dad! Don¡¯t you go!¡±

    Ryan shouted twice.

    With the old Mr. White gone, there was no one left to help him.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    He now had no way to back down. This was Travis¡¯s first independent work, and it was done like this!

    The old Mr. White ignored it and left the hall without looking back.

    Once he left, the rest of the Whites felt free and followed the old man to leave.

    In the blink of an eye, only Lyra, Malcolm, Chad and Ryan were left in the spacious hall.

    The young man who justmitted the crime was also taken down by Chad.

    The people were gone. There was nothing to be embarrassed about. Ryan said with a smile, ¡°Malcolm, Travis he actually did not mean anything else. There is no need to describe that he deliberately harmed you, not to mention that he was also injured. Until now he¡¯s still unconscious. Why not this two offset and forget it?¡±

    Lyra took over, ¡°Mr. Ryan, you think too much. Fixing Travis is my idea. If you are dissatisfied, you can scold with me. And Travis harm Mel this, one size doesn¡¯t fit all. Why offset?¡±

    Ryan red at her twice and looked at Malcolm: ¡°What do you think, Malcolm?¡±

    Malcolm pulled Lyra onto hisp and rubbed her face dotingly, showing affection like no one was watching.

    ¡°Rara¡¯s right. One size doesn¡¯t fit all.¡±

    He turned his head to look at Ryan and his eyes returned to coldness: ¡°I heard my cousin is unconscious until now? And badly injured?¡±

    Ryanughed: ¡°Yes, I will go back and scold him. Next time he should do things more strictly!¡±

    Malcolm ignored his words and looked to Chad, ¡°You personally take someone to invite Mr. Travis. Even if you have to carry him, you must bring him to the hall.¡±

    Ryan changed his face slightly and immediately winked at the bodyguard outside the door.

    Twenty minutester, Travis was escorted into the hall by Chad.

    ¡°Boss, just now Mr. Ryan¡¯s bodyguard tried to sneak away from the vi to take Mr. Travis, but I subdued him.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Travis was saved by his bodyguardst night. He was a man and was saved in time. For him, the injury was not serious at all.

    Malcolm knew long ago that he was faking it.

    ¡°Ryan, what do you think the punishment should be used on him?¡±

    Ryan softened his tone, ¡°Travis is just ignorant. Fortunately, there is no big problem on you, or else I can give him a small punishment. Let me take him back and whip him thirty times, OK?¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    Travis was defiant.

    Why should he be punished!? He just had bad luck.

    He just hated why the bullet didn¡¯t hit Malcolm¡¯s heart or head this time!

    Lyra had heard that the White family was a traditional family with strict rules, but she didn¡¯t know whether thirty-time whipping was strict or not. Anyway, she just came to see the show.

    Malcolm did not take Ryan¡¯s words. His face was grim and cold. Obviously, he was too dissatisfied.

    Chad said for him, ¡°Mr. Ryan, you¡¯re a little too protective, right? If Mr. Malcolm hadn¡¯t been so lucky this time, I¡¯m afraid that the position in power would have change. The Mr. Malcolm¡¯s intention is ten-time. With the discipline whip.¡±

    ¡°Discipline whip?¡± Travis gritted his teeth in hatred, ¡°You are still alive and well, but you want half of my life. Is it not too much!?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes were cold and stern, adding carelessly, ¡°You should be d I¡¯m not dead, otherwise it would be more than just ten disciplinaryshes. If you say another word of nonsense, plus five.¡±

    Charles, the whip-taker of the family, helped the old Mr. White back to his room, just as he returned to the hall.

    Now Travis can¡¯t even get away with it.

    When using the White family¡¯s discipline whip, the people who received the punishment needed to take off their tops.

    Lyra was still sitting on Malcolm¡¯sp.

    He gently patted her waist, but his gaze was directed to Chad, ¡°You take Rara out first. I¡¯lle overter.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lyra protested, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. Is he going to take his clothes off? He¡¯s certainly not as good looking as you. I don¡¯t care to see it, but I want to see with my own eyes how badly he¡¯ll end up!¡±

    In addition to this reason, Chad had told her that Malcolm had been received the whipping six months ago, so she was curious about how powerful this family rule was.

    Malcolm did not speak.

    Lyra wrapped his arms, muttering and pouting, ¡°Mel¡¯s the best. You¡¯d better believe me!¡±

    Malcolm couldn¡¯t stand her delicate voice at all and gave in.

    Travis was kneeling in the middle of the hall, revealing his lean back, and before it was even started, he was shaking, seemingly afraid of the whip thing to the most.

    Ryan could not bear to see his son being beaten, but Charles came to show that the old man was tacitly approved, and he could only sit by and watch and was unable to do anything.

    Charles took out the whip in the sandalwood square box with both hands and bowed first to the ancestors of the White family, yet to Travis, ¡°Mr. Travis, don¡¯t feel offended.¡±

    After finishing his words, the harsh sound of breaking wind sounded. Travis¡¯s back flesh was viciously torn open by a bloody scar.

    Because he was thin, each whip was like to the bone. His blood was dripping. The scene was appalling.

    Travis was initially able to resist two whips. When came to the fifth, the pain was unbearable. He was wailing, rolling and screaming. He didn¡¯t care about his dignity now because nothing was more painful and bitter than the severe pain by the whip.

    Malcolm, whose face was expressionless and his gaze was cold-blooded, sent someone to pressed him by the shoulders.

    By the time the eighth whip was administered, Travis fainted from the pain on the spot.

    Malcolm had cold water poured over him to wake him up, and Charles finished thest twoshes with an iron face.

    Travis was pale andpletely fainted, and finally Ryan let the bodyguard carry him away. Just tenshes only, his back was split into small pieces of diamond-shaped.

    Lyra quietly watched it. She looked calm. In fact, she was shocked.

    With such an intuitive visual experience, she really felt how scary the White family whip was.

    The most suffocating thing for her was that Travis took tenshes and his back was injured like this, as if he lost his half of his life.

    Her Mel, with burn injury, had to resist more than Travis more than twice the training whip. Afterwards he went back to Seaside Vi with her.

    How painful should he have been in then?

 Chapter 236 Displays of affection

    Lyra¡¯s heart throbbed with pain.

    If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to feel so truly how much Malcolm had suffered for her, and how painfully he was wounded badly!

    Guilt, self-me, and sadness filled her.

    Her mind was in a state of confusion and she was pulled out of the White Manor by Malcolm¡¯s hand in a daze.

    Until she got in the car, her eyes were red, like a frightened bunny.

    Malcolm took her into his arms, kissed her forehead, and sounded a little self-conscious: ¡°Scared? It¡¯s my fault. There¡¯s no need to see this bloody scene. I should have let Chad take you out.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s nose was sore, and she buried her face in his neck, whimpering.

    ¡°It¡¯s me who should say sorry. I now realize how hard you were whipped before, but I hate that I didn¡¯t even have a word offort at that time. I was mean to you. I was so bad.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡±

    Malcolm cupped her tear-stained face and spoke in a serious tone, ¡°Beating shows affection and scolding shows love. Your tears mean to me that you love me so much that I can¡¯t wait to be happy.¡±

    What kind of weird reasoning was this?

    Lyra knew he was trying to make her happy, and did not feel any less guilty about it. Her starry eyes were shining with tears.

    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. My injury has long since healed, not even a scar left. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡±

    Malcolm leaned down and kissed her tears away patiently with his cold and thin lips, ¡°Your tears are more precious to me than Nordica ck pearls. Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll be broke if you cry again.¡±

    Lyra managed to get augh out of him, ¡°Slick. Who did you learn that from?¡±

    Chad was concentrating on driving when he noticed Lyra¡¯s gaze and hurried to prove his innocence, ¡°I¡¯ve never been in love in my life. I¡¯m pure!¡±

    OK.

    She didn¡¯t have to make it difficult for a man who was never in a rtionship before.

    Malcolm grabbed her small hand and gently ced her palm over his heart through his suit, ¡°I¡¯m not being slick and coaxing you on purpose, so can you feel my sincerity?¡±

    Lyra carefully pressed against his heart, feeling his heartbeat and feeling sweet.

    ¡°Mel, I¡¯ll spoil you for the rest of your life!¡± She smiled yfully, came to his lips and kissed him gently.

    Malcolm closed his eyes and kissed her.

    An ambiguous scent wafted through the car.

    Chad clutched the steering wheel, ncing twice from the rear-view mirror every now and then, and he was broken.

    These two people were really unbearable! Can¡¯t they see that there was another person in the car? Why did they start kissing?

    As a single person, he was so hurt inside!

    Please be considerate of his fragile heart as an older single person, okay!?

    A few minutes of deep kissing in the car ended with Malcolm taking the initiative.

    Lyra touched his face and noticed something strange, ¡°Why are you so pale? Your body is also cold. Are you cold or ufortable?¡±

    Malcolm shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s normal to look bad after just major surgery.¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    Lyra was about to ask more question when Malcolm interrupted her, ¡°Are you going back to Lloyd¡¯s Parlor?¡±

    Chad nced at the rear-view mirror, understood Malcolm¡¯s meaning, and took the initiative to answer, ¡°By the way boss, it seems that White Corp has a very important meeting today. You must attend.¡±

    He pretended to look at the time, ¡°It¡¯s two hours before the meeting. Shall we go over thereter?¡±

    Malcolm had to get busy with work. Lyra could not say anything else, ¡°Okay, but I¡¯m not going back to Lloyd¡¯s Parlor. You can take me to Angle Group Tower. The opening ceremony will be in two days. I have to do some arrangements.¡±

    Chad turned around and drove all the way down to the Angle Group.

    Before getting out of the car, Malcolm kissed Lyra¡¯s forehead, ¡°Don¡¯t rush off tonight. I¡¯lle pick you up and we¡¯ll go to dinner.¡±

    Lyra nodded good-naturedly and opened the car door to leave, but waved at him three times a step back, smiling extra sweetly.

    Malcolm rolled down his window and waved in response, smiling as he watched her go.

    Until her figure waspletely inside the building, the bloody sweetness in Malcolm¡¯s throat could no longer be suppressed.

    He quickly closed the window, covered his lips with hand and coughed softly.

    The long and slender knuckles were stained with crimson.

    Chad¡¯s face went wan with fear, ¡°Boss, why did you start vomiting blood again?¡±

    ¡°Go to theb.¡±

    Malcolm tightened his eyebrows and took a tissue to wipe the blood on his lips and hands elegantly. A pair of dark eyes stared intently at the blood on the paper.

    Lab.

    The young doctor Y, Jimmy Yeager, tested him again for viral serology.

    Half an hourter, the atmosphere in theboratory was gloomy.

    ¡°I thought it was well suppressed before. Why is it spreading again!? Malcolm are you seriously injured again?¡±

    Malcolm did not speak.

    Chadined: ¡°Yesterday boss was shot on a mission. Two centimeters away the heart. In order to get back Miss Lyra, he yed a bitter trick in front of the emergency room!¡±

    Jimmy looked grim, took off his suit and shirt and inspected his injuries.

    But he was shocked to see him who was covered in purple and red hickeys!

    How horny were these two people!?

    ¡°You know you just had surgery. Too much blood loss. The resistance will be low! You¡¯re still cold, walking around, and ¡­ sex! What a desperate man!¡±

    In front of the doctor, Malcolm lost his temper, hushed and defensed: ¡°You saw, it was Rara who slept with me. I didn¡¯t do it.¡±

    Chad ducked his head and snickered, exchanging nces with the Doctor.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Jimmy had to re-examine the traces of his body and let out an envious sigh.

    ¡°Awesome Malcolm! What¡¯s it like to be slept with by a woman? Does it feel good?¡±

    They were all men. Malcolm had nothing to hide.

    He grimaced. His tone was excited, ¡°I¡¯m so fucking happy!¡±

    Jimmy and Chad couldn¡¯t hold back andughed super loud.

    Malcolm¡¯s expression was cold and stern, and he stared the two men in a threatening manner.

    Jimmy immediately turned serious, ¡°Ahem ¡­ that ¡­ next time or restrain a little. This behavior will always promote blood cirction. You just finished surgery. Your body is too weak!¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Malcolm responded softly.

    Jimmy did a thorough examination of the internal condition of his body.

    Half an hourter, the test results came out and the atmosphere in the room regained its gloom.

    In the deathly silence, Jimmy sighed.

    ¡°Because your resistance has dropped dramatically and the virus has spread so quickly, it has affected your heart blood supply. Malcolm you may have angina in the future.¡±

    Malcolm pursed his lips. His dark eyes were deep. No one was not knowing what he was thinking.

    Chad was worried, ¡°Is it life threatening?¡±

    ¡°Not for now, but you have to control your emotions. I will also prescribe medicine. If it happens again, take one tablet. Don¡¯t just tolerate the pain.¡±

    Jimmy continued, ¡°Also, now that my inhibitor is working on you, although it is not life-threatening for now. If the virus continues to spread, I can¡¯t guarantee that there will be any other after-effects. And your life will be an unknown to me.¡±

    After these words, a long silence fell on the room.

 Chapter 237 Melâ€™s life is at stake!

    Malcolm¡¯s face was calm, as if he was not the one who was sentenced to death by the doctor.

    ¡°You mean, if the virus is not suppressed properly, there is a possibility that I may suddenly lose my life one day?¡±

    Jimmy lowered his head and didn¡¯t answer.

    It seemed to be a confirmation.

    Malcolm also fell silent.

    He thought his body would have no problem living for at least a few decades with the inhibitors.

    If he had known that this was the case, then he might as well not let Rara know that he was still alive, lest she would suffer againter because of his death.

    In the heavy atmosphere of sadness, Chad did not hold back and silently stood aside to shed tears.

    Malcolm heard the sobs and gave him a stare, ¡°Why are you crying? I¡¯m not dead yet.¡±

    ¡°I, I just feel ¡­¡± he felt so sorry for his boss.

    His boss was only less than 30 years old. He had to suffer from illness all day long, but also to live a life of fear.

    He was too bitter!

    Jimmy scratched his head, a little embarrassed, ¡°actually not so bad. I just said if, ording to the current situation, as long as with the treatment, to maintain a good resistance, my inhibitor can also keep Malcolm at least twenty years!¡±

    Chad¡¯s face was mournful, ¡°What about after twenty years?¡±

    Jimmy gave Malcolm a reassuring look, ¡°It¡¯s been twenty years. Maybe I¡¯ll have developed a cure by then, and Malcolm will live a long life!¡±

    At least there was hope for a cure, and the room was gradually warming up.

    Chad took a tissue and blew his nose, being quite depressed, ¡°Doctor, can you talk it non stop?! It¡¯s scary as hell!¡±

    Jimmyughed and gave Malcolm another injection of inhibitor to strengthen the effect of the drugs in his body, and then prescribed him with drugs to help the wound heal and suppress angina, respectively.

    He was instructed to restrain his beastly nature before his injury healed and not to engage in that strenuous exercise anymore.

    Although Malcolm said yes, he was actually distracted and didn¡¯t listen much.

    It was almost the end of the day when they came out of theb.

    Malcolm was about to go back to his car to pick up Lyra from the Angle Group when he came across Collin who was in a dark airline uniform. His face was cold and grim, walking towards him, followed by his lovely wife, Kathleen Henderson.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    The two had obviously just gotten off the ne and came over, and neither looked very good.

    They were likeing to pick a fight.

    Chad politely shouted, ¡°Hello Mr. Collin, hello ma¡¯am.¡±

    Kathleen nodded. Collin¡¯s eyes were dark, ignoring it. And he walked straight to Malcolm.

    After all, he was his former brother-inw, so he had to have a good rtionship. Malcolm restrained his hostility in his eyes, ¡°Why is Mr. Collin free toe back to Suham recently?¡±

    Collin stopped a meter away from him and pulled out a pistol directly, aiming it at his head with a horrifying and murderous burst of energy.

    ¡°Mr. Collin?!¡± Chad was confused.

    Malcolm¡¯s mouth curled up in a sneer, not the least bit flustered. His  hands were in his trouser¡¯s pockets, leisurely and elegantly. And he stared at with him, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Collin raged with killing intent, ¡°I want your life!¡±

    ¡­

    Lyra, who was in the office of Angle Group Tower, waited for five minutes without Malcolming to pick her up.

    Mel said he woulde over early to pick her up to dinner, and he was always punctual.

    Lyra was about to call and ask when she received a text message from Chad.

    It read: Mr. Collin wants to kill my boss, theboratory.

    Why was Collin back all of a sudden?

    Lyra frowned, remembering that she had called Collin the other day to check Malcolm¡¯s departure record ¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s screwed!¡±

    She immediately put on her bag and took a taxi to theb in a hurry.

    Before she got out of the car, she looked through the window and saw Collin holding a gun to Malcolm¡¯s head with a murderous look on his face.

    ¡°Collin! What are you doing?¡±

    Lyra held the gun with one hand and the other hand to protect Malcolm to the back, smile very pleasing, ¡°We can talk. What is the point?¡±

    Collin did not move.

    Kathleen also helped to persuade, ¡°Honey, put the gun away. Be careful not to hurt your sister.¡±

    Collin then retracted the gun. His face was cold, which was unabated.

    Lyra rushed back to check on Malcolm¡¯s condition, ¡°Collin didn¡¯t hit you, did he? Did you hurt yourself?¡±

    Malcolm shook his head gently and took her warm hand. His lips curved slightly, ¡°How could I let anyone but you beat me up?¡±

    Lyra was relieved to see that he still had time to talk like this.

    Collin watched the two behave intimately. His eyebrows tightened in anger, ¡°Lyra! Do you know he has been ying with your feelings?¡±

    A few days ago, he had been wondering why his sister was suddenly so interested in this fianc¨¦, and only when he looked deeper did he find out that Malcolm was her ex-husband!

    Lyra retorted, ¡°Collin, I¡¯ve known for a long time that what happened before was actually a misunderstanding. I don¡¯t even care anymore.¡±

    Collin¡¯s tone was icy: ¡°You were cheated by him! Three years of youth can¡¯t just be offset. I¡¯m going to help you get out of this marriage.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, Collin!¡±

    Lyra hugged his shoulders, ¡°I beat him back for what he did to me before! And he saved me three times in Frayton. If it wasn¡¯t for him, your sister can¡¯t return to Suham unharmed. Keith was touched by him. Forget about this.¡±

    Collin looked at her askance, not speaking.

    If he didn¡¯t retort, it meant he was swayed, so she took advantage of it, ¡°By the way, my marriage contract with him is a business alliance, so it¡¯s not easy to back out. Collin think twice!¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of? As long as you want, I can afford to pay even if I lose 300 billion.¡±

    Lyra pouted. Her voice was weak, ¡°But Collin, I don¡¯t want to. I want to be with him.¡±

    Malcolm listened quietly, keeping his eyes on Lyra and feeling sweet in his heart.

    Collin was silent.

    Lyra hugged his arm and continued, like a kitty, ¡°Collin I¡¯m serious ¡­¡±

    Collin looked at his wife, and Kathleen smiled and nodded to him in approval.

    He let out a long sigh and reluctantlypromised, ¡°Since you insist, I¡¯ll observe him for a while. Before I nod, this marriage contract must be postponed like Keith¡¯s. Don¡¯t secretly get a license without the family¡¯s knowledge. No sleeping with him, or I¡¯ll be mad!¡±

    Lyra flinched and subconsciously gulped.

    Holy crap, she has slept with him ¡­

    What to do?!

    Malcolm¡¯s face also froze.

    Lyra didn¡¯t answer. Collin looked the two back and forth, especially the expression of his sister who had obviously done something bad, as if two words were written on her face ¡°guilty conscience¡±.

    ¡°You¡¯re already licensed?¡±

    Lyra hurriedly waved her hands and shook her head, ¡°No, no! I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±

    Collin¡¯s face sank even deeper, ¡°So it¡¯s sleeping?¡±

    ¡°Of¡­ had it before when I got married. Does it count ¡­¡± she bit her lower lip and her eyes shed.

    ¡°That time you both didn¡¯t use your real identities and got divorced. It doesn¡¯t count. I¡¯m asking about this time.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything.

    She hit her head restlessly, staring at her toes. Her ears were flushed.

    Collin instantly understood. The rage in his eyes became more and more appalling, with killing intent.

    He pulled out his gun again and pointed it at Malcolm .

    ¡°How dare you sleep with her when you¡¯re only engaged. I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

 Chapter 238 Rara and Mr. Malcolm put on a bittersweet show

    Lyra¡¯s face turned pale with fear when she heard Collin¡¯s roar.

    It was screwed! She should have controlled herself!

    This was going to screw up!

    Malcolm did not say a word. His posture was upright and proud. He was not afraid at all, and there was a few unrepentant arrogance.

    He looked like this, and in Collin¡¯s eyes it was provocative.

    Collin was furious and made a move to pull the trigger.

    ¡°No, no, no! Collin, you¡¯re mistaken! It was me, I I¡­ I slept with him!¡±

    Lyra shivered her lips in embarrassment.

    Malcolm¡¯s life was more important than her, of course!

    Collin: ¡°?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can look at his neck. It was me¡­ who didn¡¯t hold back ¡­¡±

    The more she said, the smaller her voice became, covering her cheeks in shame with hands. Her whole face and neck were burning hot.

    Collin, full of suspicion, with gun still in hand, slowly approached Malcolm.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t move, letting him lift the woolen scarf.

    The deep red hickeys all over his neck froze Collin in his tracks.

    His sister was too brave.

    The air was instantly quiet and the atmosphere was a bit eerie.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Lyra covered her face tightly. The atmosphere was so awkward that she wanted to leave immediately.

    Now, not only did Chad and Collin know about her affair in the hospital, but even her sister-inw knew about it!

    Ahhhhh! She felt extremely embarrassed!

    She was frantic inside when her right ear was suddenly twisted viciously by a pair ofrge hands.

    The force was so heavy that she felt her brother wanted to rip her ears off.

    ¡°Hiss! It hurts! Collin, we¡¯re in outside!¡± Mel and Chad are both still looking at the, ¡°You can at least save me some face ¡­¡±

    Collin¡¯s lungs were about to explode, ¡°Well done Lyra. You did me proud.

    ¡°No need for praise. I¡¯m modest!¡± if he was able to punch her lightly.

    ¡°Heh, and you dare to joke about it?¡±

    Collin¡¯s eyes were tinged with danger, and his big hands let go of her ears and turned to hold her by the back of the neck.

    ¡°Go home! Now take thest three minutes of silence tribute for yourself!¡±

    Lyra covered her face. She wanted to cry but had no tears.

    Collin was so angry. She had to be beaten up when she went home, right?

    Collin was full of cold air, turned around and headed for the car, carrying her wrist but was clutched from behind.

    Malcolm narrowed his dark eyes, which was cold, ¡°Mr. Collin, Rara is an adult. She has the right to choose what she wants to do. And she is my fianc¨¦e. There is nothing wrong with what she does.¡±

    ¡°I discipline my sister. No need for outsiders to interfere!¡±

    Collin stared at him, coldly sarcastic, ¡°I heard the White family¡¯s rules are strict, but I didn¡¯t expect to raise such a scum who doesn¡¯t know how to behave himself. Don¡¯t think that because she protects you, so I don¡¯t know you are luring her! I¡¯ll beat her first, and then I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    The two men looked at each other, as if there would a war.

    Collin turned his head to leave, but Malcolm clutched his wrist tightly, not giving in.

    Collin became furious and let go of Lyra and quickly pushed Malcolm with his hand.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t fight back and was hit just on the chest.

    Malcolm grunted and stumbled back several steps. His face was pale and his chest was in severe pain. Collin¡¯s p had also touched his gunshot wound.

    A blood sweetness came up. He tried to swallow back, but could not hold back. The crimson blood drowned out along his lips.

    ¡°Mel!¡±

    Lyra immediately rushed up to hold him. Seeing him spitting blood, she knew that Collin just hit him heavily. She felt heartbroken and her eyes were red.

    ¡°Collin! He was shot yesterday. He¡¯s badly injured. Just got out of surgery. How can you hit him!?¡±

    Collin looked at his hand, and then at Malcolm who was covered in cold sweat because of pain. He looked so weak. Obviously he was not faking, so Collin was a little guilty, ¡°I thought he would fight back ¡­¡±

    He knew that Malcolm was not a bad fighter and that he could fight back and forth with him, but who knew that Malcolm would not even dodge this time.

    After the pain was over, Malcolm took Lyra into his arms and held his breath, ¡°Mr. Collin, I am Rara¡¯s fianc., I¡¯ll receive your punishment for her. Is this p enough? If not, you can beat my legs.¡±

    ¡°No! Mel¡­¡± Lyra¡¯s tears flew down, raising her face to look at him with distress.

    His lips curled up in a miserable smile. His fingertips trembled lightly to stroke away the tears on her face.

    It really hurt. He can¡¯t hold on much longer.

    ¡°Rara, hug me¡­¡±

    Lyra reached out to wrap her arms around him, and he arched his back, shrinking weakly into her arms, resting on her slender shoulders and quietly adjusting his breathing.

    Collin stared nkly at the two who were showing their love. Their expressions were still deep.

    But his own sister was made to cry and he didn¡¯t say anything for a while.

    Kathleen sighed slightly and stepped forward to say, ¡°Well, it¡¯s a modern world. Since they are engaged, sleeping or not sleeping is so important? Malcolm is willing to suffer for her. It is quite rare. You should not interfere.¡±

    Collin was speechless.

    He turned his head to look at his wife. How came she didn¡¯t support him?

    He be the only bad guy here?

    He looked again at his sister and Malcolm .

    One cried terribly, and the other hurt even more terribly.

    Why did it seem like a bitter drama of him beating up the lovebirds?

    And he was the viin ¡­

    Collin let out a long sigh, ¡°Forget it this time. It just so happens that he¡¯s injured, so you both behave yourselves during this time. You hear me?¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Lyra¡¯s face was up with grievance.

    Collin softened his tone, ¡°You take him back to see if the wound is open, but no overnight stays at the White Manor. You have to go home, okay?¡±

    Lyra was happy. Her tears were not in vain, ¡°Thank you Collin.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Collin withdrew his eyes and turned to leave.

    Kathleen rushed to Lyra, whispered, ¡°Collin is just stubborn. He cares about you. Don¡¯t be angry with him.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Collin¡¯s disgruntled voice came from the front.

    ¡°Coming!¡±

    Kathleen gave Lyra a reassuring pat on the shoulder and an approving nce at Malcolm before jogging back to Collin¡¯s side.

    Once their car waspletely gone, Lyra immediately checked on Malcolm¡¯s condition.

    ¡°Does it hurt a lot? Can you still walk? Or should I let Chad carry you to the car?¡±

    Chad nodded furiously. His heart had long been anxious!

    Jimmy just said he can not be injured again. They were just out of theboratory. His boss was beaten up again?

    He immediately stepped forward. His shoulders were ready.

    Malcolm ignored him and cunningly looked at Lyra with his pale face, ¡°In fact, just when your brother hit me, I quietly retreated a little. Not seriously injured. I acted. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Really? Don¡¯t you lie to me.¡±

    ¡°To lie to you is to be a dog.¡±

    Lyra snickered, ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to be called a puppy from now on¡±

 Chapter 239 Scolded by my own brother

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    Malcolm burrowed into her neck. His voice was weak and feeble, pouting, ¡°I still like to hear you call me Mel.¡±

    Lyra cupped his face and kissed his thin and bloodied lips without disdain, ¡°Okay, from now on, you¡¯re the only one I¡¯ll call Mel.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s miserable pale lips were gently curled in contentment.

    Lyra carefully adjusted into a position to support him, ¡°Is this okay to walk?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The two walked slowly in the direction of the car in an assisted position.

    Chad watched the backs of the two and froze in ce.

    He felt like he was just redundant!

    They went back to the White Manor.

    As soon as Malcolmy down on the bed, Lyra started to took his clothes off.

    ¡°Just be reserved. Let Chad do this.¡±

    Lyra red at him, ¡°What? Afraid that if I look at your body, I¡¯ll want to eat you? Don¡¯t worry about it. You¡¯re so badly hurt. I¡¯m not such a beast yet.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then it seems my charm is not enough.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    He sounded a little disappointed.

    Lyra pursed her lips to stifle a smile and gave him a gentle kiss on the lips as a reward.

    Malcolm couldn¡¯t get enough.

    That was it?

    Lyra received his using look, smiled sweetly, and was extra serious in her pupils that were as dazzling as stars.

    ¡°Mel, you¡¯re hurt. I¡¯ll feel guilty and feel like I¡¯m trashing you, so absolutely not. You¡¯re not allowed to try to seduce me again!¡±

    When she said thest sentence, her eyebrows furrowed in usation against him.

    Chad just stood in the corner of the bed, quietly watching the two.

    He tut-tutted.

    Trash, seduce.

    Hahahaha, those words were wonderful!

    His boss¡¯ sickly look was quitepatible with those words!

    No sooner had he returned from his state of admiration than the two at the head of the bed looked at him coldly almost simultaneously.

    In unison, they said, ¡°Get out!¡±

    Chad froze, had a naive smile, and awkwardly scratched the back of his head, ¡°I thought my boss needs me on the medicine. Since Miss Lyra is here, it seems I have nothing to do here. You guys continue!¡±

    He put the medicine and medical kit he brought back from theb on the bedside table, exited the bedroom, and thoughtfully closed the door for them.

    When he left, Lyra began to undress Malcolm.

    Not surprisingly, the wound split open, and blood soaked his shirt, even through theyers of bandages.

    ¡°You really lied to me again. You call it not badly hurt?¡±

    Malcolm coaxed, ¡°I have a lot of blood. I can¡¯t die. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a big idiot! Collin loves me, even if I do go home with him, with my dad and Kathleen protecting me, he¡¯ll just give me a couple of token smacks at most, but it¡¯s different if he hits you. Why do you have to stop it?¡±

    Malcolm rubbed her ear where Collin had twisted it. It wasn¡¯t red anymore but he was still distressed, ¡°Just think of it as me being impulsive. It won¡¯t happen next time.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know when he became more and more overwhelmed with his feelings for Rara.

    This was the woman he wanted to hold in his heart and spoil for life.

    He himself could not hurt a finger of her, others, including her brother, were absolutely not allowed to touch her!

    Lyra also knew he wasn¡¯t listening and sighed, shifting her gaze to get the medicine Chad had left behind.

    She had no experience in applying medication and changing bandages, so Malcolm had to teach her as a master while doing it himself.

    After a few hours, the medicine was finally applied and the wound was re-dressed.

    Malcolm took the medicine. His face recovered a little, and he fell asleep on herp in a deted state.

    Lyra looked at the time. It was already quitete. If she left now, she would surely wake up Malcolm who was already asleep.

    But if she didn¡¯t go back, she was afraid Collin was going to have to be mean again.

    Lyra was a little hesitant.

    She looked down to observe Malcolm, who seemed to be sleeping particrly soundly.

    Despite being asleep, his features were still handsome.

    She unconsciously look fascinated.

    It wasn¡¯t until the phone rang that her thoughts were pulled back.

    It was Kathleen calling.

    ¡°Lyra, how¡¯s it going? Is he hurt badly?¡±

    Lyra cleared her throat, with a crying tone deliberately, ¡°Kathleen, Collin¡¯s strength is great. You know, Mel, he was already injured. This time there is a new wound on top of the old. Since we¡¯re back to the White Manor, he¡¯s unconscious.¡±

    Kathleen understood her somewhat, but still asked symbolically, ¡°So serious? Collin was ill-considered, so what are you nning? Are youing back tonight?¡±

    Lyra took the opportunity to say, ¡°After all, it¡¯s because of Collin that, he¡¯s hurt like this. I feel guilty about it, so I want to stay with him temporarily and take care of him for a few days. When he gets better, I¡¯ll go back to Lloyd¡¯s Parlor. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    Kathleen covered the phone microphone and said in a very small voice, ¡°if you want to stay, just stay. I¡¯ll help you, but remember to be quiet, no ¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t finish her sentence when Collin¡¯s angry yell came from far away on the other end of the phone.

    ¡°Lyra, if you dare to sleep with him again, I will definitely break your legs when youe back! No one can stop me this time!¡±

    The roar was extremely prating.

    Lyra hurriedly took the phone far away, and subconsciously looked at Malcolm in hisp. Fortunately he was not awake.

    But how did Collin¡¯s words sound so awkward?

    It was like she was a bandit who demolished a virtuous young man?

    She was so depressed, but she only dared toin in a very low voice, ¡°Collin, he is a wounded man. How can I continue to do that to him! Your sister is not that insane!¡±

    Collin grunted twice in condescension.

    Kathleen: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will help you. You take good care of Malcolm these days. He¡¯s a quite responsible and handsome boy. I like him.¡±

    ¡°You dare say you like him. Kathleen, have you lost your mind? Come here!¡±

    ¡°Eh eh, wait a minute my phone hasn¡¯t ¡­¡±

    With a beeping tone, the phone was suddenly cut off.

    Lyra was stunned for a few seconds, remembering what Kathleen had said, and she felt so shy.

    But Collin seemed angry. Would Kathleen be okay?

    In order to stay and take care of Malcolm, she had to sacrifice Kathleen. Thanks to Kathleen!

    She let out a long breath, ncing at the man who was sleeping on herp and smiling?

    When did he wake up?

    And eavesdropping on her phone!

    ¡°Mel?¡±

    Malcolm instantly stopped smiling and pretended to be sleeping soundly.

    What a good actor!

    Sometimes she can¡¯t even tell which of his words were true and which were false.

    Lyra felt a little unhappy.

    Hmm.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was injured, she would have had to give him a good lesson.

    She would let him know what it meant to be obedient!

 Chapter 240 Mel has a strange hobby?

    Lyra stared at the man who was pretending to be asleep and smiled evilly. She sounded a little regretful.

    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to see you¡¯re sleeping so deeply. I¡¯ve thought carefully and I think it¡¯s better to go back to Lloyd¡¯s Parlor. I¡¯ll leave it to Chad to take good care of you afterwards. See you in a couple of days.¡±

    She was about to move his head away and get up.

    The man on hisp suddenly circled her waist with a strong force, regardless of his head into her arms.

    ¡°Chad is careless. Can¡¯t take care of me. Rara ¡­¡±

    His voice even sounded a little aggrieved.

    Lyra stifled augh and deliberately pushed him out, ¡°That won¡¯t do. my luggage is at Lloyd¡¯s Parlor. I have to get back.¡±

    Malcolm rose from her arms, grabbed his cell phone, and called Chad.

    ¡°Tomorrow, go to the mall to buy something. Rara¡¯s size is S size. Foot size is 34. buy those good-looking ne, earrings and jewelry. Fill the wardrobes with clothes.¡±

    After themand, he quickly hung up the phone.

    Lyra was still in a daze when he was in her arms once again.

    He was tall but he looked sickly as if he was weaker than her.

    However, when she didn¡¯t notice, he snickered wickedly.

    Once she lived in his vi, she can¡¯t move out again!

    Lyra didn¡¯t know what he had in mind, and her thoughts were still on his words when she asked curiously, ¡°How do you know I wear size S?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve hugged you.¡±

    Well, she was thin, but anyone who was thoughtful should be able to guess.

    But ¡­

    Lyra frowned suspiciously, ¡°And how do you know my foot size?¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Did he reveal something?

    Lyra saw that he was silent. He was probably thinking about how to fool her again.

    As long as it was quiet, it must be weird!

    She stretched out her fingertips and grabbed his cheek viciously, using a little force.

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s features tightened and he turned back to his wronged expression, ¡°Be gentle. I¡¯m hurt ¡­¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    How was it that every time she was able to seize every opportunity to bully him with precision?

    Malcolm was quite depressed.

    Lyra didn¡¯t pay attention to his tone of pretending to be aggrieved, ¡°Tell me honestly. When was this?¡±

    ¡°Thest time you got drunk at Peachpuff. I carried you to the hotel and took care of you all night. I just wiped your face and washed your feet. And the night you got drunk at the White Manor. Just two times!¡±

    At that time, he saw that her feet were so small.

    Round and fair, but lovely.

    He then took his hand andpared it to her foot size, not realizing that Rara¡¯s feet were even smaller than his hands.

    Lyra instantly blushed and her toes subconsciously tightened.

    Washing her feet was something she would never have dreamed Malcolm would sneak in while she was drunk and unconscious.

    How embarrassing was this!

    Malcolm¡¯s brows knitted tighter and there was another cry of pain as she put a little more pressure on her hand.

    ¡°Apart from that, have you done anything nasty to my feet, Malcolm? Come on, tell me!¡± Lyra stared at him inquisitively, meaning something.

    Malcolm was wordless.

    What was it?

    Was he wrong, or was Lyra wrong?

    His thin lips opened and closed, just about to exin. Lyra was suddenly terrified that he would say something amazing that she couldn¡¯t ept.

    ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t say anything yet. Let me calm myself down.¡±

    She let go of his cheek, moved him out of her arms, got up, and red at him condescendingly.

    ¡°In view of your previously unknown licentious behavior and possible special fetishes, I have decided to observe you for a while!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can sleep with me at night. I¡¯ll sleep in the next room while I take care of you. I¡¯ll lock the door! You behave yourself! If you dare to pry in the door in the middle of the night, I¡¯ll chop off both your hands! If you dare to sneak into my bed, I¡¯ll chop off your hand!¡±

    She stared between his legs and made a chopping motion. Her eyes were zing and her tone was ruthless and threatening.

    ¡°Rara ¡­¡±

    Malcolm was so wronged.

    He finally had the chance to sleep with her again, and he was losing it now?

    He grunted in grievance and tried to pull her hand, but ended up grabbing it in vain.

    Lyra ignored his pouting and turned her head away, adding, ¡°Sleep well and get well. One more word from you and I¡¯ll ignore you for a month.¡±

    Malcolm was just inexplicably banned, and could only weakly watch her leave the bedroom and close the door with her backhand.

    He tried to exin.

    But if Lyra really ignored him for a month, he couldn¡¯t ept it! Not even for a day!

    He was really dumb and there was no way to say.

    ¡­

    With the threat of Lyra, Malcolm didn¡¯t make much of a fuss over thest two days.

    For two days in a row, Lyra took care of him.

    With her reminding him of taking the medication, Malcolm was almost healed.

    But in addition to taking care of Malcolm, she was also working on the Angle Group.

    While Malcolm was napping, she talked to Kellie on the phone in Frayton.

    ¡°Yes, Cody, Melissa, Elias ¡­ these artists are my key training targets. You transfer them to Suham headquarters. I want to keep an eye on them personally in the future.¡±

    ¡°Also, tomorrow is the opening ceremony of Angle Group Tower. No mistakes. Have you sent out the invitations? Make sure to double check that all those big yers in the entertainment industry have received them. Give me a list of those who have promised to attend. well, let me know if there is anything else¡­¡±

    She was on the phone in the garden when Chad sneaked into Malcolm¡¯s room.

    Malcolm quietly went into the bathroom while Lyra was working. He spit up blood, and then cleaned the blood from the sink.

    Chad just happened to see it when he came in.

    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t we find an excuse tomorrow or the day after tomorrow and go to theb for another test? Why do I think you¡¯ve been vomiting blood more and more frequentlytely?¡±

    Malcolm refused, ¡°No, my own body, I know it well. It should not be a problem for now. Do you bring the inhibitor?¡±

    Chad took out the inhibitor, quickly sterilized it, and stabbed it steadily into his interjugr vein.

    Malcolm¡¯s dark eyes lightly narrowed. Although it was painful, he seemed to be used to having to live on injections of inhibitors.

    Chad remembered the p Collin had given him the other day and his face was written with displeasure.

    ¡°Boss, next time, don¡¯t be strong. If it wasn¡¯t because the doctor gave you a shot of inhibitor to strengthen the effect of the drug in advance, just because you were so badly injured, you had to pass out on the spot, right?¡±

    Most likely, if he really fainted, he was afraid his condition would not be concealed from Lyra.

    Malcolm knew it by heart and kept his head down without saying anything.

    Chad sighed and stuffed the injected syringe into his pocket, intending to take it out quietly.

    He had just gotten up when a clear and delicate voice suddenly sounded at the door.

    ¡°What kind of inhibitor?¡±

    Lyra was leaning against the door, looking at Malcolm on the bed, and at Chad, whose back was stiff.

 Chapter 241 Chad worries about his boss

    Chad turned his back on Lyra and instead of turning around immediately, he quietly exchanged a look with Malcolm.

    Lyra had azy expression and a confused look on her face.

    Just now she finished the phone call upstairs. From a distance, she heard Chad and Malcolm talking in the room, but because of the distance, she could not hear too well and only heard a rtively unfamiliar key words.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Seeing that neither of them said anything, Lyra¡¯s eyes watched back and forth between the two.

    Chad turned around and saw that her expression was calm, not like she was pretending. She should not have heard much so he smiled and exined.

    ¡°The inhibitor is aboratory drug. However, just now I was discussing with my boss about the National Investigation Bureau¡¯s confidential mission. It may not be convenient to disclose to Miss Lyra.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Lyra cocked her head to look at Malcolm .

    Malcolm nodded his head, looking natural, ¡°You want to know? If you really want to know, I can tell you.¡±

    Lyra thought about it, ¡°Forget it. Since it¡¯s confidential, it¡¯s better not to tell me. I¡¯m not really interested in it.¡±

    Malcolm and Chad both breathed a quiet sigh of relief.

    ¡°Then Miss Lyra, you guys talk. I¡¯ll go out first.¡±

    Lyra nodded, and once Chad was gone, she sat down next to Malcolm¡¯s bed and checked his chest wound, which had been better for two days.

    In fact, in the past two days, Lyra was not really angry with him, but she only used an excuse to deliberately sleep in a separate room from him. She was afraid that he will be restless at night and find ways to seduce her tomit crimes.

    In order to let his injury heal sooner, there was no way!

    But the injury was much better, how came the bruise hickeys on his body were still so clear?

    So strange.

    She tightened her eyebrows and nced at Malcolm coldly, noticing that his eyes were evasive and odd.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a few days, howe the marks on your body haven¡¯t dissipated at all? You didn¡¯t pinch it yourself, did you?¡±

    ¡°How can that be!?¡±

    Malcolm was adamant, ¡°How could I have done such a strange act, but this is the first time you have taken the initiative, so let¡¯s keep it as a souvenir, shall we?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. Obviously there were still doubts in the heart.

    ¡°Rara, I want to take a shower.¡±

    Malcolm interrupted her thoughts. His deep dark eyes fixed on her with a shimmer.

    Lyra barely considered it, ¡°No, you¡¯re notpletely healed. You can¡¯t get wet. I¡¯ll have Chade in and let him clean your body?¡±

    Malcolm was depressed, using, ¡°You saidst time that my body could only be shown to you in the future. You want Chad to trash me?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Looking at his aggrieved expression, Lyra touched his handsome face.

    The pair of clear eyes suddenly shed a hint of cunning. Her red lips hooked up in a sexy arc.

    She slowly approached Malcolm, and her soft voice was verypelling, ¡°Mel, if you want me to serve you, it¡¯s not impossible. But before that, I have a surprise to finish with you first. You will like it.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes lit up and his heart fluttered slightly.

    Lyra continued: ¡°When you¡¯re der, you¡¯ll be sticky, so I¡¯ll wipe your body then. Don¡¯t have to wipe it twice.¡±

    Malcolm restrained the anticipation in his eyes and replied calmly and steadily, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then wait for me. I¡¯ll go next door and get something.¡±

    Something?

    Malcolm had a vague sense that something was wrong.

    Lyra had already gone to the next bedroom and trotted back again in a sh.

    She came in again with her hands behind her back and a mysterious look on her face.

    Then she took off her shoes and got into bed, slowly straddling him and kneeling on the bed.

    The fair fingertips began to unbutton his remaining shirt buttons one by one patiently.

    Her cold fingers unbuttoned, and identally touched his warm skin.

    It was like a deliberate tease, setting off a shiver through his body, and his breathing followed by a shortness of breath.

    It was the exact same prelude script as the hospital day.

    Lyra had figured it out and was finally going to start sex again?

    However, Malcolm was not yet happy to see Lyra take out a box of dark green jar hidden behind her. The lid was opened. A light scent of medicine wafted out.

    Malcolm was confused.

    Lyra saw his puzzled gaze, plucked out a dark brown ointment with her fingers, rubbed it in her palm until it melted and warmed slightly, then gently applied it to the bruises on Malcolm¡¯s body.

    ¡°Mel, this is the method I specially asked the doctor yesterday. It helps to activate the blood and help the marks to recover quickly. Tomorrow, these bruises on your body will be gone. Are you happy?¡±

    Her voice was yful.

    She was determinate topletely destroy the evidence.

    She would never let a fourth person know of her deed that day at the hospital on impulse!

    Malcolm was speechless.

    What exactly was he expecting just then?

    Lyra noticed his deathly pale pupils and wondered, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you happy. Is it because you don¡¯t like this little surprise?¡±

    It was her first time to give massage herself!

    Malcolm took a deep breath, gritted his teeth, and squeezed two words out of his teeth, ¡°Like it!¡±

    Lyra was so happy that her hands were massaging harder, and she learned the techniques online yesterday.

    ¡°Mel, don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll try to be very gentle!¡±

    Malcolm looked out the window with his head cocked, motionless, at her mercy.

    The corners of his thin lips were pursed and his expression was extraordinarily gloomy.

    ¡°Does this hurt? Do you need me to be gentle? Forget it, or use a little force. You put up with it !¡±

    ¡°Your abs are so nice to touch, hehehehehe ¡­¡±

    ¡°Mel, are youfortable? Am I great? Compliment me!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Awesome!¡±

    Lyra forgot to close the bedroom door, which was ajar, when she came in.

    Her voice was not small, and all of it reached Chad, who was walking down the stairs.

    Especially Malcolm¡¯s final andbored murmur, it sounded particrly soulful.

    Was this what they were doing at ¡­?

    Chad¡¯s jaw dropped in shock.

    Was him listening to Boss and Miss Lyra having sex?

    His ears were dirty ah ah ah!

    Boss had only just stopped for two days. How can they do it again!?

    Heartless and inhumane.

    Miss Lyra was a sex fiend!

    Chad was so worried about his boss¡¯s life that he stood in the stairs and stomped his feet.

    No way!

    Even if his boss would be angry and deduct his sry, he must do something!

    He rubbed his hands together and thought deeply for a moment.

    Suddenly the n came to his mind.

    He quietly went upstairs and stood right in the bedroom aisle and started pping loudly with his hands in a very rhythmic manner.

    ¡°Snap! Snap! Snap ¡­¡±

    The two people in the room were not surprised to hear his apuse.

    Lyra nced out the door, saw no one there, approached Malcolm and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s Chad doing? He¡¯s pping quite vigorously. Is he sick? As his boss, you should also be more concerned about the mental health of your subordinates. You know?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Malcolm was extremely speechless.

    He heard it.

    Apuse and ¡°pping¡±, both had a general meaning of that.

    And Chad implied their code word, which meant, ¡°Restraint! Be restrained! There must be restraint!¡±

 Chapter 242 Letâ€™s see who conquers who first

    Malcolm was going to be pissed off to the point of angina attack.

    Restraint!

    He wanted to, but Lyra wouldn¡¯t give him the chance.

    He inhaled deeply and held back his anger, not wanting to get angry in front of Lyra.

    But Chad, as if unafraid to die, still pped his hands in the aisle over and over again, relentlessly and very rhythmically repeating the cryptic phrases.

    If the fool was not still needed for the mission, he would immediately kick him out and send him to dig coal.

    Malcolm put up with it!

    Lyra was still sitting on him, excited to help him activate his blood.

    He brought his phone as if nothing had happened and sent a message to Chad, [p once, deduct a thousand. Go to the financial settlement, and then now immediately get out from my vi !]

    The sound at the door soon died down.

    Malcolm¡¯s phone received a message alert, and when he looked at it, he saw that Chad had sent him a dozen messages.

    : (=?§¥?=)!

    :(©Ó_©Ó)

    It was all about crying, copsing, and begging for mercy emojis.

    Malcolm clicked on the top right corner of the interface and decisively selected [cklist this user].

    Lyra was still concentrating on massaging Malcolm¡¯s abs and neck, unaware of what was going on in between.

    Thirty minutes or soter, Lyra¡¯s massage session was over.

    She got out of bed and went to the bathroom to wash her hands, then brought a basin of hot water and a towel to rub Malcolm¡¯s body.

    ¡°Mel, my hands are red.¡±

    She sat back down on top of Malcolm and disyed her red palms to Malcolm.

    Malcolm grabbed her hand, and his thin and icy lips were attached to her palm, kissing it with painful and doting devotion.

    Lyra quietly watched his movements, admiring his handsome face and smiling.

    After kissing her palm, Malcolm¡¯s dark eyes stared at her with a smirk, ¡°When I¡¯m healed, I¡¯ll be the one to help you activate your blood in the future.¡±

    Lyra instantly understood what he meant and her whole face turned red with shame.

    ¡°Shameless!¡±

    ¡­

    The next day was an important day for the Angle Group Tower.

    Lyra got up early to freshen up, put on a mask, hydrate and moisturize, and start her makeup.

    The door suddenly opened. Malcolm was wearing a pure ck ice silk robe. He slowly walked into the room to sit behind Lyra very naturally.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Malcolm looked at the eyebrow pencil in her hand and offered to take it, ¡°Let me help you with that.¡±

    She looked skeptical, ¡°Are you sure? Today is too important to go wrong.¡±

    Malcolm nodded with conviction, put his hands around her shoulders, and turned her to face him.

    She closed her eyes and let him take the eyebrow pencil and draw on her eyebrows.

    At first, Lyra thought his approach was well and pretty good.

    But after five minutes of drawing, Malcolm didn¡¯t finish.

    Lyra sensed something was wrong and gritted her teeth sorrowfully and threatened, ¡°If you dare to deliberately ruin my makeup, I will ruin your hands!¡±

    His hand that was painting eyebrows momentarily paused.

    Lyra opened her eyes, grunted at him, and turned her head to examine herself in the mirror.

    The two eyebrows were unexpectedly even and pretty.

    Lyra added two more strokes. It was very perfect eyebrow shape. She did not expect his makeup skill was good?

    ¡°Mel, you know how to do makeup. Who did you learn it from? Look at your skill, you¡¯ve done a lot of makeup for other women, right? Have you done the same for Charlotte before?¡±

    The more she said, the more solemn her expression was. Her eyes were cold enough to freeze him to death.

    Malcolm¡¯s smile faltered.

    How can she even bring up that old story?

    Lyra was even more furious, ¡°You hesitated. Trying to find an excuse to lie to me again? Was I right?¡±

    Malcolm quickly denied it to prove his innocence, ¡°I did not. I am not. I promise. I learned to sketch portraits in the army before. Thinking that it should be simr. I just try. We have said the past are turned over. Why you suddenly brought up irrelevant people ¡­ ¡±

    Lyra narrowed her eyes dangerously, ¡°You have guilty conscience?¡±

    ¡°No really.¡±

    The more he described it, the more suspicious she got.

    Malcolm could clearly feel the chill in her body.

    As long as that was brought up, it was he who was at fault.

    He got up in a hurry and squatted in front of her with a standard military posture and a straight back.

    ¡°I swear. You¡¯re the first woman I¡¯ve ever drawn eyebrows myself, and you¡¯ll be the only one.¡± He tilted his head, and his dark eyes were extremely sincere.

    Lyra stared at him, unconsciously sucked in by his deep eyes, and her small hand touched the contours of his face.

    But when she thought he used to love to act and always tell a lie, Lyra¡¯s hand turned to pinch his cheek.

    ¡°Malcolm, you are a very cunning man. Your way may work for others, but not for me. Sooner orter I will tame you into honesty!¡±

    The words came to an end. She hummed twice. The corners of her mouth gently pouted in a few cold and arrogant way.

    ¡°Tame me?¡±

    Malcolm raised an eyebrow, ¡°That¡¯s up to you.¡±

    The two looked at each other with a strong desire to conquer each other.

    It was gettingte, so Lyra picked up the pace and continued with her makeup.

    Malcolm was right next to her to help her pick out her eye shadow, blush and lipstick colors, and harmony was restored.

    ¡°Rara, do you need my help today?¡±

    ¡°No, this is the firstpany I¡¯ve built on my own since I broke away from the Lloyd family¡¯s name. I will build the Angle Group¡¯s reputation on my own. And, I¡¯m going to surpass you and be the only richest woman in the country!¡±

    That was an ambitious and wild statement.

    Malcolm stared at her in a mysterious way, ¡°Actually, if you want to be the richest woman, there is a quick way to get there. Do you want to know?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Lyra gave him a curious look.

    ¡°That is, marry me and all the assets in my name will be yours.¡±

    He would say this. Lyra guessed it. Her fingertips gently pushed down his forehead.

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much! Don¡¯t think that being engaged is the same as owning me. You still have a lot of hurdles to clear before you reach the marriage. At least so far, you¡¯re not doing well with a couple of my brothers.¡±

    Malcolm was not discouraged, ¡°I¡¯m good at what I do.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s face was serious, patting his shoulder.

    ¡°You still need to work hard.¡±

    Before leaving, Lyra told him to stay at the vi to recover, and immediately rushed to the Angle Group Tower.

    It was still early, and except for the Angle Group employees, it was extraordinarily deste.

    Lyra went through the whole process again and waited patiently.

    However, the ceremony started at 9:30, and she waited at the door until 9:10, but the building was empty and quiet, and no one was invited to the ceremony.

    Lyra furrowed her eyebrows. Many guested had promised to attend but no one was here now.

    This was something that was not quite right.

 Chapter 243 Secure advantages through influence openly

    Lyra was thinking about it when a ck Lamborghini came around the fountain and stopped at the entrance.

    A bodyguard on the front passenger seat was the first to get out of the car and helped open the door.

    A woman who came down from the car, wearing a mature and dignified white dress. She was tall and well-dressed.

    It was Kathleen.

    In addition to the name of Mr. Collin¡¯s wife, she was also known as the Most Charming Stewardess of the National Aviation Administration in Crana.

    ¡°Kathleen, what brings you here?¡± Lyra greeted her politely and thoughtfully.

    ¡°Collin went back to the Bureau of National Affairs to deal with things. I had nothing to do, so I came over to give you a hand.¡±

    Seeing Lyra, she first smiled warmly and sisterly pulled Lyra¡¯s wrist, then quickly noticed the building and subconsciously looked at the time.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t guestse here at this hour? Who do this?¡±

    Kathleen reacted immediately.

    Because if no business tycoons who were invited came here, this matter will be on the news that afternoon.

    Then Lyra¡¯s ambition to break away from the Lloyd family and build her own career will be a joke.

    The person behind the mess was too obvious in his or her purpose.

    Lyra¡¯s expression was serious, but seeing that Kathleen was more serious than she was, she gave a reassuring smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Kathleen. It¡¯s probably because they are dyed on the way.¡±

    She looked behind her again to Kellie, the assistant who was transferred from Frayton, ¡°Call them ording to the list. What¡¯s going on and ask if they need help.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Ms. Lloyd.¡±

    Kathleen shook her head, ¡°None of them came. There is no such coincidence. Don¡¯tfort me. You are the one who feels bad.¡±

    Lyra smiled calmly, ¡°What are you afraid of? There are still 20 minutes before the start, and even if no one reallyes today, I will still cut the ribbon!¡±

    Just as she finished, a woman¡¯s unbridledughter came in from outside the fountain.

    udia, in an enchanting purple dress, came over in a graceful manner.

    ¡°This is really the funniest joke I¡¯ve heard today. It seems that no one wants to respect you without our little princess¡¯s name of the Lloyd¡¯s Corp. That¡¯s too bad.¡±

    Kathleen and Lyra almost simultaneously had cold face.

    ¡°What are you doing here if you¡¯re not at home taking care of your husband?¡± Because there was no one else, Kathleen did not treat her with respect.

    ¡°He has a bad leg, so I came over to see for him.¡±

    udia rolled her eyes condescendingly and gave a sarcastic grunt, ¡°Lyra, I hope today¡¯s events have taught you a lesson. You need to know that without the Lloyd¡¯s Corp, you mean nothing!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Lyra red lips slightly raised. From the beginning to the end, she was extraordinarily calm and not panic, ¡°there are still twenty minutes before the start. Why are you anxious?¡±

    udia snorted, ¡°I¡¯m afraid even if you give it another hour, no one wille. You¡¯ll be waiting to make a fool of yourself online!¡±

    Kathleen wrinkled her eyebrows: ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t wrong me. Lyra offended too many people. Every one does not want to let her do good. I just stop by to see someone¡¯s joke.¡±

    She said, asked her bodyguard to go inside the building and bring out a chair, and sat right at the door and waited.

    There were still twenty minutes left. She would like to see if Lyra can still pretend to be calmter.

    Another five minutes passed.

    Outside the building, except for the sound of the fountain, it was so quiet that every employee of Angle Group had a cold heart.

    Kellie came up to Lyra and whispered, ¡°Ms. Lloyd, a bad news. Most of them said they couldn¡¯te, and some of them didn¡¯t even answer my phone.

    udia pricked up her ears to hear it and smiled even more smugly.

    Lyra looked down in contemtion.

    Kathleen¡¯s face did not look good, ¡°Obviously they are asked to do so and deliberately don¡¯t respect you. Why not postpone half hour? I¡¯ll call Collin, let him make sure toe over. With his presence, there will be a lot of people toe under the pressure.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Lyra held her phone, ¡°It¡¯s just a ribbon cutting. Don¡¯t think they can make me back down by giving me a hard time. Dream on! Kellie, arrange it, the ceremony ¡­¡±

    Before the words were finished, a sudden scream of rm rang out from the building behind them, making a lot of noise.

    ¡°Oh my God. It¡¯s great. So jealous of Ms. Lloyd!¡±

    ¡°Great, great! Now Ms. Lloyd has someone to back her up! See what they can say!¡±

    Employees stood up and cheered with their phones in hand.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Lyra and Kathleen, who were at the door, including udia, all looked puzzled.

    Kellie checked her phone and was the surprise as well, ¡°Ms. Lloyd, look at the news!¡±

    Lyra turned on her phone suspiciously and found that the news that was quickly pushed to the top of the hot search was all rted to her.

    [White Corp will invest in Angle Group, a new entertainmentpany].

    [Mr. White spoils his fianc¨¦e in a high profile way, throwing $80 billion]

    A crowd ofizens had said they were envious!

    $80 billion dors of huge capital was really the richest man¡¯s style!

    For the new Angle Group¡¯s business development, Lyra originally only invested a billion dors. In the current entertainmentpany, that was not a huge amount.

    But Malcolm directly announced a high-profile investment to Angle Group, making its value instantly different.

    This was like securing advantages through influence in a straightforward manner!

    This was because it not only meant that Malcolm recognized his fianc¨¦e and was willing to fully support her career, it also meant that White Corp will also stand up for Lyra.

    Malcolm, the most sought-after presence in Crana, had taken the initiative to show his affection to Lyra, which was the envy of all thedies.

    Kathleen was pleased to tut twice, ¡°Malcolm is good. Always remember to protect you. It seems that with him, your brothers can be less worried about you in the future.¡±

    Lyra read the message without saying anything. Her face was serious though surprised.

    udia, on the other hand, had her arms crossed and sulked.

    She remembered that on the day of Lyra¡¯s weing party. Malcolm didn¡¯t even show up. Apparently he was not paying attention to her.

    It had only been a few days since she went to the White Manor to take care of him, and Malcolm had fallen in love with Lyra so quickly?

    She looked at the time and it was 9:20.

    Once the gloomy mood was cleared, she was instantly happy again.

    ¡°It seems even with Mr. Malcolm backing you up, your ribbon cutting is destined to be an even bigger joke. End even the White family is going to be counted in, it¡¯s really hrious!

    udia held her chin high and just felt joyful.

    Kathleen was exasperated by her and was about to retort when she suddenly heard the sound of cars from far and near.

    A million dor luxury car drove up and parked right under the Angle Group Tower.

 Chapter 244 Displays of affection again

    Those who came were all the invitees on the list.

    Kellie cleared her throat with a sharp eye and shouted, ¡°Wee Mr. Nelson from Hyatti Group, Miss McCarty from Ingenuo Entertainment, Miss Barry from Solsora, Mr. Everett from Heoufung Media ¡­ to the Angle Group!¡±

    Businessmen valued interests most. Those who had various excuses not toe, although no one knew who asked them to do so, were scrambling to the scene at the fastest speed.

    The invitees all arrived in thest ten minutes, and Kathleen rushed to help Lyra.

    udia¡¯s face was livid with anger. Because too many people arrived, the door was surrounded by them with no open space.

    She sat in a chair, was drowned in the crowd and was squeezed into a corner.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the bodyguard holding her up, she would have almost fallen.

    Everyone was so busy being attentive to Lyra that no one cared about her.

    Kathleen gave her a cold look, ¡°There are too many guests. I¡¯m afraid Lyra and I can¡¯t take care of you. It feels bad to be proven wrong, right? If you can¡¯t hold your expression any longer, then hurry up and get lost.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    She was insulted too bluntly. udia¡¯s face was distorted in anger.

    Unwilling to leave, she continued to be sarcastic: ¡°Lyra, so what if you have Malcolm to protect you. I heard he¡¯s very brutal to women. He has strange personality. He¡¯s ugly. You go to the White Manor to take care of him during this time. I am afraid it is not feeling good, right?¡±

    Lyra froze and just snorted, not bothering to exin.

    It was more important to take care of the guests than to have a conversation with udia.

    Not so with Kathleen, who looked ndly at udia and spoke sarcastically with a gentle expression.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m afraid that Malcolm will let you down. He is not only handsome, rich and responsible, but also considerate to her. Are you angry?¡±

    udia froze.

    How was this the opposite of the rumored Malcolm?

    For a moment, she didn¡¯t know if Kathleen was telling the truth, so she had to be sarcastic in a different way, deliberately amplifying her voice: ¡°Maybe so, but he deliberately missed the partyst time and this ribbon-cutting ceremony. I think he simply does not care about her. I¡¯m afraid this is the old Mr. White¡¯s intention of the investment , right?¡±

    Many people on the scene heard her words and whispered.

    Malcolm¡¯s intention, and the old Mr. White¡¯s intention, were two concepts.

    Although the old Mr. White had been in business for a long time, was considered the leader of thest generation, and everyone respected him, but that was the past after all.

    Because now the old Mr. White had retired and was no longer in charge, Malcolm was in charge of the family.

    If he did not look forward to the marriage with Lyra, the investment to Angle Group was likely to be just a talk. It can not be guaranteed.

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything.

    Because she really didn¡¯t want this investment, and she didn¡¯t intend to use White Corp to build momentum.

    But with the ribbon-cutting ceremony just around the corner, she nned to talk to Malcolm alone about the investment afterwards.

    She didn¡¯t refute it, and someone on the spot already believed udia¡¯s words and began to waver.

    Mr. Everett of Heoufung Media took the lead to apologize to Lyra, ¡°Sorry Ms. Lloyd, I still has some business over mypany. Wish you a smooth ribbon cutting in advance. I will leave first.¡±

    Someone took the lead, and soon others scrambled to follow.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry Ms. Lloyd. I¡¯m a little busy too ¡­¡±

    ¡± But don¡¯t get mad. I do havepany stuff too ¡­¡±

    Lyra had little expression and nodded her head one by one in agreement.

    udia had her arms crossed and was smug.

    However, just as the sixthpany was about toe forward and apologize to Lyra, the characteristic roar of a car from a Shelby Supercar rang out from the side of the fountain.

    All the eyes of the crowd instantly focused on this Crana¡¯s only one ck Shelby Supercar. It was said that it costed 80 million. Even if someone had enough money to buy it, it could not buy if without power and influence.

    Just as everyone gasped at the appearance of this car, the door slowly opened.

    A man¡¯s long legs slowly stepped out of the car. His demeanor was dignified and reserved. His aura was awe-inspiring, and the silver-gray ghost face on his face added a bit of mystery to him.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really Mr. Malcolm! He cane to such a small asion in person. He really favors Ms. Lloyd as his fiancee!¡±

    ¡°Oh my God, I¡¯m so jealous!¡±

    There were many femalepanions brought by the presidents of differentpanies, and since Malcolm got out of the car, their eyes were on his body. They were jealous as hell.

    A few of the people who said they were leaving but had not yet left the building were extremely regretful when they saw Malcolm.

    They looked at udia with indignation.

    And udia was in such a state of shock that she couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Amid many cheers, Malcolm walked towards Lyra without looking away.

    Lyra stared nkly at the man walking toward her. In addition to surprise, she was a little angry .

    She clearly instructed him not toe and to recuperate at the vi.

    This man didn¡¯t listen to her at all!

    Malcolm walked up to Lyra, and the cacophony of chatter stopped on its own.

    It wad quiet.

    He picked up Lyra¡¯s left hand very gentlemanly, kissed the back of her hand, and said in a low and maic voice, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡±

    Lyra pouted and raised an eyebrow at him, ¡°Yeah, so when we get back, I¡¯ll have to punish you!¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s dark eyes smiled, ¡°Want two days and two nights? You can do whatever you want.¡±

    A crowd of female celebrities screamed on the scene.

    Everyone was forced to see they showed their love.

    And did the two mean what they thought?

    Was this intimate content they can listen to?

    Lyra also did not expect him to be so bold, daring to speak openly to molest her in front of so many people.

    She kept a smile on her face and looked at him, but in reality, she was already grinding her teeth.

    Malcolm came at the right time, and the ribbon-cutting ceremony started just as he arrived.

    Because of his presence, the ceremony consisted of him and Lyra holding the red ribbon together and cutting.

    The atmosphere was also high.

    udia was proved to be wrong twice a day, especially the second time when she said it out loud on purpose, and now she wanted to run away.

    She left in a huff while not much attention was paid to her.

    After the ribbon cutting ceremony, all the guests were visited to Angle Group Tower together.

    Lyra was tired of socializing, and since Malcolm volunteered toe and invest in the Angle Group, she simply left the burden of socializing to him, and ran away with Kathleen to sit in a quiet corner and hide.

    Kathleen looked at Malcolm in the crowd, who was helplessly entertaining, ¡°He¡¯s still your investor. How can you leave this to him?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s eyes were also on Malcolm, ¡°A man who doesn¡¯t behave well should be made to work a little longer.¡±

    ¡°Not well behaved?¡± Kathleen covered her mouth andughed, ¡°I think he¡¯s well behaved.¡±

    ¡°He faked it.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say much, poured herself a ss of champagne and took a sip.

    Not only did he love to pretend and act, he also lied!

    However, it was not good to tell Kathleen about the details.

    Kathleen was not shy, ¡°Then you¡¯re talking with the right person. If your man does not listen to you, you have to teach him! I have a bit of experience in this area.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 245 If a woman is not ruthless, her position is not stable

    Lyra pricked up her little ears, ¡°I can¡¯t tell. Collin is so fierce. Is he usually a meek little sheep in front of you?¡±

    Kathleen coughed twice to curb her embarrassment and nodded her head a little bit.

    Lyraughed.

    Gosh, she can¡¯t even imagine how Kathleen was coaching Collin. It must be so much fun!

    ¡°Kathleen, what are some of your best ideas? Tell me about it?¡±

    Kathleen quietly nced at Malcolm, who was still entertaining , ¡°You can¡¯t say I said that.¡±

    Lyra was busy nodding her head.

    Kathleen was close to her ear and whispered, ¡°If he is wrong in the future, you have to let him kneel on keyboard, durian and so on. You have to educate him well know, you do so ¡­ and then that ¡­ ¡±

    Lyra listened and frowned, ¡°That would be a bit harsh?¡±

    Just kneeling on the floor had made she feel painful enough. She did not dare to imagine durian and other things at all ¡­

    ¡°If a woman is not ruthless, her position is not stable!¡±

    Lyra silently nodded her head, feeling very reasonable. And she began to n it carefully in her heart.

    Seeing that Lyra had listened very carefully, Kathleen could not help but have a guilty conscience¡­

    In fact, she had discussed these words with Collin, and said them to Lyra on purpose.

    To prevent Malcolm from bullying his beloved little sister in the future, the couple decided to let Lyra learn to make the first move!

    Ahem, Malcolm! Kathleen can only be sorry for him!

    Just as they finished talking, Malcolm in the crowd seemed to sense a call.

    He finished his socializing and came this way, taking a very natural seat next to Lyra.

    After standing and socializing for so long, Lyra was still concerned that he was injured, ¡°Tired?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Malcolm sounded stoic.

    Kathleen also thought he looked good, ¡°It seems Mr. Malcolm is recovering quickly with the careful care of my little sister past few days. So how soon does she n to return to live at Lloyd¡¯s Parlor?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Before Lyra had a chance to speak, a pair ofrge and bony hands suddenly grabbed her by the arm.

    Immediately afterwards, Malcolm¡¯s face was distorted and his expression looked pained. And he was pale under the ghostly face.

    He fell on her shoulder as if no one was there, ¡°Rara, it still hurts ¡­¡±

    Lyra reached around his shoulders and probed his forehead, ¡°Where does it hurt?¡±

    Malcolm pointed to the wound next to his heart, ¡°It hurts here. My head is dizzy ¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you feel cool? Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you back.¡±

    She helped Malcolm get up and looked to Kathleen, ¡°Kathleen, I¡¯d like you to take care of this for me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, leave this ce to me. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Kathleen looked thoughtfully at the backs of the two holding their hands as they left.

    The wound was so coincidentally painful?

    She shook her head in disbelief, as if she understood a little why Lyra had said Malcolm was misbehaving.

    On the same day, Malcolm¡¯s presence at the Angle Group ribbon cutting ceremony quickly made headlines on the Inte.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Although Malcolm did not take off his ghost face in public, his presence as the head of the White family was enough to madeizens envious.

    Many people praised of the two and thought they were a perfect match. They were very happy to see two show their love.

    Those celebrities were jealous.

    However, the powerful man, who was located at the top of the pyramid, was now back to the vi in the car. His earlobe was twisted by Lyra. The pain made his face distorted and he grunted.

    Lyra looked at him coldly: ¡°I knew you were pretending to be sick. I didn¡¯t want to expose you in front of Kathleen. Good job Mel!¡±

    Malcolm pursed his lips and smiled, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He wascent?

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re almost well, I should be getting back to Lloyd¡¯s Parlor. What do you want to do with this?¡± Lyra¡¯s hand that twisted his earlobe was with more force.

    Malcolm hissed a little in pain but didn¡¯t hide.

    ¡°Almost well, not the same as fully healed. Because of Collin¡¯s p, I seem to have internal injuries. I need at least a month to recuperate. I was hit for you. You should not be responsible?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s serious face didn¡¯t fall apart and broke into a smile.

    How did he put such a lousy excuse in such a righteous tone?

    She didn¡¯t say anything.

    Malcolm continued, ¡°I¡¯ve asked Chad to go back to Lloyd¡¯s Parlor to help pack your luggage. I¡¯m your fianc¨¦. It makes sense for you to go to my ce for a while. Reginald won¡¯t argue with that, and your brother won¡¯t be able to say anything.¡±

    ¡°So fast? I really underestimated you Malcolm!¡±

    Lyra let go of his earlobe and turned her head to look out the window. She was angry.

    Kathleen was right. Malcolm had too many ideas, and if she can¡¯t tame him, she¡¯ll have to be led by the nose in the future.

    Certain evil thoughts began to sprout from the bottom of her heart.

    She had to think about it, and when he was well enough, she had to give him a big surprise!

    She had to vent her anger!

    ¡­

    Lyra took up residence at Malcolm¡¯s vi for good.

    Eleven, Twelve and other bodyguards were packed by Malcolm along with the luggage and brought from Lloyd¡¯s Parlor.

    Peaceful days always passed quickly.

    During the day, Lyra took care of Malcolm¡¯s medication changes as usual, and the Angle Group was telmuted and then instructed to Kellie.

    Malcolm was no exception, and White Corp¡¯s work was pretty much scheduled for Chad, except for the regr once-a-month board meetings, which must be held in person.

    The living room.

    Lyra nestled on the couch and watched video on her phone.

    Malcolm, who was wearing suit and tie, was noble and cold. Hisptop was on the table and he was having a video conference.

    Across the screen from him was Chad leading a meeting of the directors.

    Stokes, who was in his forties, got up to face Malcolm on the big screen in the conference room and asked, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, regarding your decision to invest in the $80 billion project of the Angle Group, when do you n to cash it in?¡±

    Malcolm subconsciously looked next to himself, just off-camera, at his petite wife.

    Lyra was still on the phone, but her eyebrows were gently wrinkled.

    The two of them discussed this matter two days ago. Malcolm understood her meaning, ¡°Let¡¯s put this matter on hold until I discuss with Ms. Lloyd. Chad, this month¡¯s indicator data, read it.¡±

    ¡°Okay Mr. Malcolm.¡±

    Chad opened the information book and began debriefing seriously.

    Lyra, nestled on the sofa, inadvertently watched the video about food, mouthwatering

    She reached for the fruit on the table, but found that the fruit tray was to the left of Malcolm¡¯sputer, and if she went over to get it, she was going to be out of the picture.

    So, she whispered, ¡°Mel, I want an orange.¡±

    The soft voice was small, but at White Corp¡¯srge conference room, the sound was amplified.

    Her words were heard word for word by all shareholders.

    Many people were wide-eyed.

    This voice was so sweet!

    Mr. Malcolm¡¯s wife was at his side. This was too good!

    However, this was not the most excessive.

    Malcolm took an orange from the fruit tray without changing his face.

    In front of the camera, with his eyes downcast, he patiently peeled off the skin of the orange, divided into small ps, and personally fed it off screen.

    When Lyra finished eating, he offered to pass his hand over again and let Lyra spit the orange seeds into his palm, and he then threw the seeds into the trash can at his feet.

    Everyone in the conference room look amazed.

 Chapter 246 Not a sweet wife but a queen

    Did they see it right?

    Malcolm will personally peel oranges, and also feed ¡­

    Was this gentle man in the video really the coldest and most ruthless person in charge of their White Corp?

    Even Chad froze, forgetting that he was even reporting data.

    And in front of the screen, the man, who was watched by the people at the conference room, did not notice the slightest impropriety.

    Every time the orange was fed off screen, his always cool eyes will take on a touch of doting.

    These two really had no qualms about showing their love.

    Noticing that Chad¡¯s voice had stopped, Malcolm wrinkled his brows in displeasure and resumed his icy scowl, ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes yes!¡±

    Because of this interlude, Chad looked again at the information book in his hand.

    Suddenly it was confusing.

    Damn, he was shocked by the behavior of these two people. Which line did he read?

    With a serious face, Malcolm reminded seriously: ¡°profit/loss ratio of the Rossi Project.¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, the profit/loss ratio ¡­¡±

    Chad quickly found the corresponding rank and continued to report.

    Just as Malcolm took the seventh section of the orange off-screen, Lyra¡¯s little face moved to the side, not opening her mouth.

    ¡°No more.¡±

    Malcolm naturally withdrew his hand and prepared to feed it into his own mouth.

    The sound of stopping came from the side, ¡°No, you are not allowed to eat!¡±

    It was not that Lyra was cheap, but people recovering from surgery shouldn¡¯t eat too many oranges, and Malcolm had already eaten three today.

    He needed moderation!

    Malcolm paused in his orange-eating motion and nced to the side.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Lyra tightened her eyebrows, red at him threateningly, looked at the clock again, and whispered, ¡°Time to take your medicine!¡±

    So, all the directors looked at the big screen. Their boss was fierce and his face was extraordinarily gloomy, as if the precursor of a rainstorm.

    The crowd held their breath, expecting to see Malcolm mming his ss in the next moment, as he had done to them in the past.

    Instead, Malcolm looked like a kid who didn¡¯t get his candy.

    After a brief moment of displeasure, he quickly and obediently put down the orange, went by to get a wet wipe and elegantly wiped his hands.

    Then he took the pills handed to him by Lyra off screen, had them with warm water and continued the meeting as if nothing had happened.

    Holy crap!

    This was called there was always one thing to ovee another?

    Their boss was actually a ¡­ was controlled by his wife and did not resist at all?

    If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they would never have believed that the man on the video call, who was obedient to his wife, was Malcolm!

    Malcolm himself, unaware of the series of actions he took before the video, soon became known throughout the top.

    After the exhausting meeting, he turned off hisptop and pressed the hands of Lyra who was still leisurely on her cell phone on the sofa.

    ¡°Eh eh! What for?¡±

    Looking at the phone lying innocently next to her, Lyra struggled with her wrist, but was pressed by Malcolm.

    Malcolm¡¯s dangerous breath gradually came closer to her.

    He gently rubbed the tip of her nose, coldly using, ¡°If you won¡¯t let me eat the orange, then I¡¯ll have to eat you.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Lyra was tickled by his teasing and instantly blushed. She swallowed and tried to find her senses, ¡°You¡¯re not fully healed yet. You can¡¯t have sex. You have to restrain!¡±

    Malcolm was depressed.

    Preferably he could not refute.

    If he said the injury had healed, then Lyra may have to pack up her things and go back to Lloyd¡¯s Parlor tomorrow.

    If he said it did not heal, he would be restricted from having sex because of it.

    It was so painful to go either way.

    He was exasperated for a while and thought of a rtively eptable method, ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay for me not having sex. My injury is already better. Can you go back to my room to sleep at night?¡±

    Lyra shook her head decisively, ¡°No, I¡¯m not used to sleeping with the other at night.¡±

    ¡°Habits can change. Two nights at the most, and you¡¯ll get used to it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what n you have in mind. No means no!¡± Lyra was determined not to fall for it.

    Her provocative look seeded in stirring up the fire in Malcolm¡¯s heart.

    Malcolm held her directly at the waist and dominantly lifted her onto his shoulders, with his other hand imprisoning her legs to prevent her from falling in the struggle.

    He smiled evilly, ¡°Today it¡¯s you who first provoke me. You have to be responsible for it.¡±

    ¡°Malcolm! Put me down!¡±

    With her legs being confined, Lyra could only il her arms behind him.

    But she was also concerned about his body that was still injured, and was afraid if she hit his back too hard, it will hurt him.

    Eventually, Lyra focused on his firm and thick ass.

    She balled her hands into fists and pounded him on the ass!

    And she kept saying, ¡°You bully me! I¡¯ll beat you to death! Let go. Put me down!¡±

    Being whacked on the butt, Malcolm waspletely pissed off.

    He didn¡¯t fight back, just yelled behind him, ¡°Lyra!¡±

    Lyra was called by her name for the first time. She didn¡¯t react for a while and froze for two seconds.

    It was only when the cell phone rang that this farce between the two ended.

    It was Lyra¡¯s cell phone. Reginald was calling.

    Malcolm had to put her back on the couch and let her answer the phone first.

    It took a moment to slow down the gasp after the frolic before she asked, ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Baby, is Malcolm¡¯s body much bettertely?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Collin did a poor job of thinking this through. Since he¡¯s better, why don¡¯t you take him back to Lloyd¡¯s Parlor for a family dinner tonight?¡±

    After all, they were engaged. Malcolm had not really been back to Lloyd¡¯s Parlor with her once, and Reginald had not even seen him a few times.

    Lyra thought about it and decided that it really didn¡¯t fit.

    ¡°Okay dad, I know. I¡¯ll bring him over for dinner on time tonight.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my girl ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Reginald made small talk with her for a few more minutes before hanging up the phone.

    Silence returned to the living room.

    Lyra looked at her phone and bowed her head, not even looking up at the man standing in front of her.

    Malcolm couldn¡¯t see her expression, which was a little strange.

    He squatted to her feet, but unexpectedly saw her eyes were red. And there were tears shining, like the fleeting shooting stars in the night sky.

    Malcolm¡¯s heart fluttered at the sight of those tears.

    He couldn¡¯t stand to see her being aggrieved and instantly softened his tone and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lyra pouted and turned her face away from him, not even looking at him, ¡°You yell at me.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    Lyra was even more aggrieved.

    With this incident today, she just reacted.

    Malcolm, at heart, had always been a domineering and arrogant man.

    And he was above her in strength and stature.

    Normally, Malcolm gave in to her, but when they did get into a fight, she can¡¯t beat Malcolm.

    Even if she really annoyed Malcolm , what he would do to her, for her, was also unknown fear.

    She can¡¯t let Malcolm keep her down. She was not willing to be his soft and sweet wife forever!

    She wanted to turn over and be a queen!

    She had to squash Malcolm¡¯s attempts to control her once and for all!

    It looked like her little surprise for Malcolm wasing early.

    She had to find a chance to tame him and give herself a boost!

 Chapter 247 His body shows signs of morbidity?

    She was defiant and squeezed two tears out of her eyes in the process.

    It was just acting and she could do that too.

    ¡°How dare you deny it! You just called me by my name. You yelled at me and tried to force me!¡±

    Malcolm was rendered speechless by her usations.

    He was really in the wrong.

    He almost lost his life several times, and he was able to pursue back his ex-wife with great difficulty. How could he yell at her?

    He had to spoil her more.

    It was indeed his failure to control his emotions. Lyra, in his eyes, was different with the others. He had to be delicate and gentle, warm and soft, so she will continue to like him.

    He immediately corrected his attitude, straightened his back, and squatted in a standard military stance.

    ¡°I was wrong.¡±

    Lyra wiped away her tears and ignored him, getting up and going upstairs. She was ready to pack up and head out to Lloyd¡¯s Parlor.

    Malcolm followed her silently and lowered his head, like a child who had made a mistake.

    Because she had to go out, Lyra never paid any attention to him or spoke to him.

    Malcolm can¡¯t stand cold violence.

    Honest admission of fault did not work, then sad-fishing.

    He rubbed his back and limped, still gritting his teeth and hissing, ¡°Rara, I think you just hit my tailbone ¡­¡±

    Lyra nced at his firm and tight ass.

    He just pretended!

    She had always been very measured in her hands. Every punch was to his tailbone, so it was impossible that it hurt

    Finally, he was rewarded with her looking back at him.

    Malcolm was delighted and reached for her waist.

    But she didn¡¯t move and dodged sideways. She put on her bag and left the vi without looking back.

    Malcolm had no choice but to put on his ghost face and follow her in the car.

    The two limousines quickly left the White family and drove to Lloyd¡¯s Parlor.

    In the car, Malcolm asionally nced at Lyra beside him, who was not looking away, concentrating on the roadside shing scenery.

    Malcolm resisted the urge to say something soft for a few times.

    After all, in front of Eleven and several bodyguards, there were some explicit words he cannot say.

    The two had no words the whole way.

    When they arrived at Lloyd¡¯s Parlor, Lyra, with an icy face, was the first to get out of the car.

    Instead of going straight in, she stood at the door and waited for Malcolm.

    Malcolm noticed and was ttered as he trotted up to her and took her little hand, sping her fingers together.

    Lyra didn¡¯t struggle and let him do this.

    Closer to his ear, she said in s very soft voice, ¡°For today¡¯s incident, it does not mean that I am not angry. I just let you go. I¡¯ll remember it and you have to pay back in a few days.¡±

    Malcolm was already happy that she was willing to stand at the door and wait for him.

    Not to mention it, even if there was a hundred times the punishment, he had to receive.

    He nodded earnestly toward Lyra.

    Seeing that he agreed without hesitation, Lyra¡¯s purpose was achieved.

    When she walked into the vi, her face instantly switched back to a sweet and smiling look, and Malcolm also turned into a serious face that used to be cold and indifferent in seconds.

    Kathleen was standing right in front of the door waiting for them.

    Seeing the two, Lyra naturally let go of Malcolm and stepped forward to hold Kathleen intimately.

    The hand was suddenly empty, but the temperature belonging to Lyra had notpletely disappeared.

    Malcolm was in a trance. His vision suddenly went ck. His ears lost their sound for a moment, and his body was so weak that he couldn¡¯t move his legs.

    He stopped his feet and inhaled deeply before pushing down the feeling of fear that could suffocate.

    What was the sign in the body?

    Was it Jimmy who said that the S404 bio-virus would bring him unknown after-effects?

    Or, could his life be walking down the road one day and suddenly be the end?

    Or, maybe he was overthinking it.

    Noticing the footsteps behind her stop, Lyra, who had already walked two or three meters away, nced back and found that he seemed to have stopped where he was and was lost in thought.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Malcolm retracted his thoughts and followed them silently, ¡°Nothing. Thought of something at work.¡±

    Kathleen was a little upset with his behavior, ¡°That¡¯s your fault. How can you think about work when you apany her back to Lloyd¡¯s Parlor for a casual dinner?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± He lowered his eyes, being distracted.

    Kathleen saw that his mind was not even on this side, and looked to Lyra with some concern, ¡°Lyra, has he really been good to you this time? If he dares to bully you, you have toe back and tell us. Collin will always help you.¡±

    It was a matter between the two. Lyra liked to solve it themselves so it was not very good to take out with anyone toment.

    She nodded perfunctorily. Her gaze was turned back to Malcolm behind her every now and then, and her sharp eyes noticed that he had been in a weird state since he entered the vi.

    ¡°Mel, you don¡¯t look well. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s thin lips lightly hooked, ¡°No, it¡¯s probably it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve not been out at night. I¡¯m not used to the cold wind.¡±

    Lyra looked at the leaves in the garden that were rustling in the wind, ¡°It seems to be a little cold, so let¡¯s go in quickly.¡±

    Reginald, Collin and udia were already waiting in the dining room.

    Kathleen walked over to Collin and took her seat next to Lyra and Malcolm.

    Since Reginald at the main table did not move his tableware, everyone sat upright and waited, with different thoughts.

    Reginald looked everyone around, finally settling on Lyra with a satisfied smile on his old face.

    ¡°So many years pass. My youngest daughter, my dear Lyra also grew up. Today if Keith and Micah also came back, and Keith brings his fianc¨¦e of the Frazier family, the family will reunite.¡±

    With his words, the atmosphere in the dining room became even more gloomy.

    ¡°Unfortunately, Micah has a strange temper. He doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡±

    Reginald was very emotional and sighed while moving his tableware to eat.

    Only then did the others follow.

    Lyra did not move and looked to Reginald, ¡°Dad, you should leave Micah¡¯s business alone for now. I think Micah has his own idea. Maybe he will bring back a daughter-inw after a while.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Last time when Katelyn said Abigail went to the neighbor city to chase Micah, she wondered how the progress was.

    But as the saying went, when women chased men, there would be less obstacles, and there was no information that Abigail went back to Frayton, which meant it was not too bad.

    ¡°Really? Does Micah already have a girl he likes?¡±

    Lyraughed: ¡°I can¡¯t say that. Anyway, just trust Micah.¡±

    Before Reginald could say anything, udia sneered and interjected, ¡°You¡¯re so naive. How can the children of a wealthy family make their own decisions about their marriage? If Micah brings back a girl with no upbringing, then the Lloyd family is a joke?¡±

    She grunted and deliberately pointed the finger at Lyra, ¡°You think everyone can be as capricious as you are? You had to marry your ex-husband three years ago, and you didn¡¯t know to go back until you made him dead.¡±

    As soon as these words came out, all three people except Reginald and Lyra put down their table-wares heavily at the same time.

    udia shook her fork with a loud sound of bang.

 Chapter 248 Teach Lyra to be a petite wife who does whatever her husband tells her?

    The atmosphere at the dinner table instantly became very serious, which was a bit appalling, and the servants who were standing around waiting for orders were scared back.

    The Collin couple looked up at the same time and red at udia.

    Malcolm wrinkled his eyebrows and looked extraordinarily gloomy under his ghostly face.

    udia was also made to feel nervous by them, and she gave a condescending grunt, forcing herself to take the control.

    ¡°What are you looking at me for? I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±

    She was going to say it to Malcolm and show him that Lyra was an unclean bitch!

    Reginald was a little upset and coughed lightly twice, ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready. Why are you mentioning this? Shut up and eat your food.¡±

    udia was still very sensible, and her purpose had been achieved anyway.

    The Collin couple and Malcolm¡¯s eyes fell back on Lyra, who was on the sidelines.

    She was eating quietly, with no extra expression on her face, as if she hadn¡¯t heard what udia had just said.

    This was not like her usual vengeful character.

    Malcolm was a little surprised and tentatively served her a mushroom that she didn¡¯t like to eat into the bowl, ¡°This is nutritious and actually tastes pretty good. You need to eat more of it.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s hand with the fork stopped momentarily.

    In front of everyone, she didn¡¯t say anything but just stared back at Malcolm.

    This nce, known only to Malcolm, was a warning, and she was obviously holding her anger in her heart.

    There was anger in the heart, but not to vent it, which was not like her style.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t know what was going on in her head, but knew what he might experience if he put this mushroom, which she hated, into her bowl and went back at night.

    So, he was consciously picking the mushrooms back out of her bowl and eating it himself.

    Lyra¡¯s face eased up at that.

    This scene was seen by Reginald. His deep eyes slightly averted. No one knew what he was thinking.

    The meal was not a pleasant one.

    Reginald saw Malcolm put down his fork before he smiled gently and asked, ¡°Malcolm, do the dishes suit your taste?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad. I¡¯m already full. Take your time to eat, Reginald.¡±

    Reginald also put down his fork, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten, but I¡¯m old and have bad legs. I want to go to the study to find some books but I want them to continue eating. Why don¡¯t you push me over?¡±

    It was obvious that there was something he wanted to say to him alone.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Without hesitation, Malcolm got up and walked behind Reginald to help him push his wheelchair.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    When they both left, udia continued, ¡°Lyra, you are really lucky. You¡¯re just a divorced and second-hand woman. Malcolm doesn¡¯t care, but also willing to marry you. You should thank your family ¡­ ah! ¡±

    Just as she finished speaking, Lyra picked up half a ss of juice on the table and sshed it on her with precision.

    The juice sshed all over her, even on the strands of her hair.

    She stared at Lyra, ¡°How dare you?¡±

    Lyra raised her eyebrows coldly, ¡°Why don¡¯t I dare? Mel was there just now. This is his first dinner at Lloyd¡¯s Parlor. I can tolerate you for once. You were so insensitive, and took advantage of it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s in the Lloyd family! I¡¯m your stepmother!¡±

    Lyra snickered, ¡°Besides sad, who in the family recognizes your identity? You don¡¯t know it? Always like to find a sense of presence. You seem to profoundly realize that you¡¯re born ridiculous, living a life of shame.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    udia¡¯s face turned red with anger and looked at the Collin couple.

    One was cold, and the other wanted tough. It was not their business.

    Lyra noticed her gaze and taunted, ¡°What are you looking at? Expecting them to say a few words for you? This is my own brother and sister-inw. They¡¯re already doing it for dad¡¯s sake by not helping to pass the knife for me to kill you.¡±

    Once Reginald left, udia was left without help and she was depressed and looked like she was being bullied to almost cry.

    Lyra was not ustomed to her pretending, taking a fork to press it against her neck.

    udia was stunned, ¡°Lyra! If you hurt me, you¡¯re not going to be any better!¡±

    After all, so many people were watching. Kathleen also wanted to help persuade, ¡°Lyra¡­¡±

    Collin took Kathleen¡¯s hand and signaled that she should not care.

    The couple watched the y in silence.

    udia was helpless, feeling the fork against her skin. She didn¡¯t dare move.

    Seeing her wimp out, Lyra sneered, ¡°What else do you know besides braggart and ingratiation?¡±

    udia was speechless.

    ¡°If you keep a low profile, I can let you enjoy onest time of being rich before I inherit the family business. If you piss me off ¡­¡±

    Her eyes were sharp as she leaned in close to udia and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone tie you up in a few days and throw you into the mountains to feed the boars.¡±

    udia¡¯s pupils dted, ¡°How dare you!¡±

    ¡°Then you can try. I¡¯ve always beenwless, see if I dare?¡±

    udia saw her fierce and cold gaze andpletely stopped talking.

    The study.

    Malcolm was on the top shelf, helping Reginald find a book.

    ¡°Is this book? Or that one?¡±

    Reginald put on his presbyopic sses and stared up, ¡°Just the middle one.¡±

    Malcolm took it out and handed it to him with both hands.

    His wrinkled hand gently rubbed the book cover and spoke steadily, ¡°I agreed to your engagement to her because I value your decisive nature in the business world. How are you two getting along while you¡¯re living together?¡±

    Malcolm stood and listened with a sense of discipline, and a hint of doubt surfaced.

    Was he now not satisfied with him?

    ¡°Rara she takes care of me meticulously. I¡¯m grateful to her. Reginald, please rest assured that Rara is the baby of the Lloyd family and the other half I want to hold in my heart and spoil. I will spend the rest of my life taking good care of her.¡±

    These words were obviously very heartfelt, but Reginald became more and more serious, even shaking his head and sighing.

    ¡°Reginald?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you think so, but my daughter has been spoiled by me since she was a child. She always wants to have the upper hand in things. Do thing and talking as much as she wants to, and even to elders. With her temper, it¡¯s easy for her to suffer loss, so I want to find a man who can keep her down.¡±

    Malcolmpressed his lips and did not immediately answer.

    The mind was puzzled.

    Didn¡¯t fathers want their sons-inw to spoil their daughters, but Reginald wanted him to make Lyra a obedient person?

    Twenty-three years of effort had failed to keep her fiery nature down, and it was an almost impossible task to get him to take over halfway.

    Reginald continued, ¡°Lyra usually listens to Collin the most. Only Collin can suppress her. I hope you can learn from him.¡±

    Was this to ask him to take lessons from Collin?

    He was inpetition with Collin, and Collin had sent someone to kill him before, and they might have be enemies if not for Lyra.

    ¡°Reginald, actually ¡­ Rara she listens to me very well when ites to major things.¡±

    Reginald didn¡¯t even bother to expose him, ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide it. I¡¯ve heard all about you guys.¡±

    Malcolm was slightly confused.

    Heard about it?

    Was that what was being said about him and Lyra out there?

    Reginald: ¡°I¡¯m old and I don¡¯t think I can stay with my children for a few years, so if you can¡¯t fulfill my wishes, I¡¯ll have to reconsider your engagement.¡±

    Malcolm instantly squatted in military position and looked discreetly at Reginald who was in his wheelchair, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will discipline Rara well and make her a good and virtuous wife!¡±

 Chapter 249 Mr. Malcolm took the whip

    Reginald tapped him on the shoulder in relief.

    It was not that he was not good to his daughter, but he was controlled by Lyra¡¯s mother.

    Lyra and her mother¡¯s character were very simr, the same arrogant and frivolous.

    He did not want his daughter to continue to follow her mother¡¯s old path in the future. He hoped that his daughter can be good and smart. If someone could control her, she would put herself in danger, and can spend their lives in peace and quiet.

    Aftering out of the study, Malcolm¡¯s eyes deepened as he pondered the matter.

    Lyra was standing in the hallway waiting for him and noticed that he didn¡¯t look quite right, ¡°What did dad say to you? Why do you look so preupied when youe out?¡±

    Malcolm retracted his thoughts and took her hand.

    ¡°Nothing, just let me take good care of you in the future. Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s gettingte.¡±

    The two held hands and got into the car.

    In the car, Lyra looked at his lips which were pale. He did not always look good, so she was a little worried.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not unwell? Do you want to go back and ask a doctor to take a look?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s really okay.¡±

    Malcolm shook his head lightly.

    The kind of transient blindness and deafness he just experienced in the garden had not reappeared until now.

    Maybe it was true that he was overthinking it.

    It was Reginald¡¯s side that gave him a problem.

    Without taking care of the most important father-inw, it was difficult to make things happen even if they were already engaged.

    But how was he supposed to discipline Lyra?

    Lyra saw that he was distracted and didn¡¯t ask more questions.

    Early the next morning.

    Malcolm had to be present at White Corp¡¯s monthly staff meeting, and Lyra happened to be at the Angle Group meeting.

    The two went out the door together.

    After dropping Lyra off at the Angle Group, Malcolm headed over to White Corp.

    Chad had been waiting for him at the door for a long time.

    The staff meeting finally finished after three hours.

    In the president¡¯s office, Chad handed Malcolm a summary of the conference.

    Malcolm took it and stared at it for the first time.

    ¡°Boss?¡±

    He was back to attention, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ got it upside down ¡­¡±

    Malcolm was not embarrassed and turned it over.

    Chad could see that something was.

    After thest time when he was deducted sry and ordered not to enter the vi, Chad felt aggrieved and was worried about finding an opportunity to make up for his mistakes.

    ¡°Boss, is there something you can¡¯t figure out? You can let me help you share the burden. I have the most ideas!¡±

    Malcolm thought about it, but asked, ¡°In your perception, who will have a higher family status in the future, me or Rara?¡±

    Chad felt puzzled.

    This question needed to be considered?

    ¡°It must be Miss Lyra!¡±

    Malcolm frowned, ¡°Why? Where do you see that from?¡±

    Chad said seriously: ¡°Boss, this is the obvious question. Now thepany¡¯s top management knows that you are hen-pecked!¡±

    Malcolm was stunned and his dark eyes looked horrifying.

    He was keenly aware that Chad was talking about the entire top management!

    ¡°I¡¯m just giving in to Rara, so howe I¡¯m afraid of her?¡±

    Chad¡¯s eyes dodged from side to side, not daring to expose him.

    Malcolm¡¯s face was cold. If he let this group of people continue to spread the info, the fake will soon be real.

    He had to find a way to reim his majesty as a man from Rara!

    ¡°Do you have any good ideas?¡±

    Chad was confused, ¡°Boss, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Reginald wants me to discipline Rara and try to turn her into a petite wife who will do whatever I say, otherwise he¡¯ll have to reconsider my marriage to Rara. So think about how you can help me establish my authority with Rara.¡±

    Chad was shocked.

    With Miss Lyra¡¯s character, this was an impossible task, right?

    But looking at Malcolm¡¯s serious face, Chad paced back and forth in his office, honestly helping him figure out what to do.

    ¡°There! Boss, wait for me!¡±

    Chad trotted out of the office.

    Five minutester, he took a whip and handed it to Malcolm.

    ¡°Women who do not obey, indeed, must be properly disciplined. Since it is discipline, of course, it must be prepared to establish the prestige of the familyw, and then develop a few family rules. It may work!¡±

    Malcolm examined the whip in his hand, as thick as his little finger. It hurt, right?

    What if it really hurt Lyra, how can he be willing ¡­

    Moreover, what if she was scared away?

    He gave Chad a cold and hostile stare, ¡°You want me to beat her up with this?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be serious. When the timees, you pretend to be fierce, roar in front of her and scare her. Many women want men domineering and strong. In case she likes this?¡±

    Malcolm looked at the whip in his hand and fell into memory.

    Last night before going to Lloyd¡¯s Parlor for dinner, he whispered to Lyra in the living room, and Lyra was surprised to be yelled at and cried, aggrieved and very petnt.

    He had never been very serious about being mean to her, so maybe she can really like this?

    Chad continued to advise, ¡°Anyway, you just try. Adapt yourself to changing circumstances. If you find it¡¯s not right, you have to quickly admit fault with sincere attitude. Then she may forgive you.¡±

    Malcolm mulled it over and nned to find a chance to try it when he got back from work tonight!

    ¡­

    It was almost the end of the day, so Lyra packed her things early and was ready to be picked up by Malcolm.

    Also, her little surprise gift for Malcolm arrived, so they¡¯ll go back tonight and find a chance to try it out!

    Kellie suddenly knocked on the door and entered with an anxious face.

    ¡°Ms. Lloyd, something big is happening!¡±

    Lyra¡¯s hand organizing her desk paused, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Melissa didn¡¯t go to the group activity today. The agent just found that she quietly went to South Lake. She jumped into theke andmitted suicide!¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Lyra rose from her chair , ¡°Where is she? Dead?¡±

    ¡°No, fortunately she was found in time. She has been sent to the hospital for treatment, but when she jumped, many people passing by saw it. Now Butterfly Girls is in the limelight. Once the news of her suicide spread, the impact on us is huge!¡±

    If such negative news were to spread from a popr idol group, the inte would explode with public opinion and suspicion, and even several other girls would be seriously affected.

    Lyra sat back in her chair and calmly analyzed the matter.

    ¡°Check all the surveince around. Send public rtions at the fastest speed to find all the passers-by. Take money to not let them speak. If there are videos, delete. Send people tomunicate with the more influential mediapanies. If they are intended to report, intercept as fast as possible.¡±

    Kellie: ¡°But Ms. Lloyd, surveince has dead spots. It takes a lot of time and effort to find all the passersby.¡±

    ¡°Try to find them first. Minimize the seriousness of the matter. If it still does not work, when the timees, listen to my arrangements, improvise.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Give me the hospital address.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Ms. Lloyd.¡±

    When she got the location, Lyra immediately took a taxi there. Melissa had suffered a lot, and if she hadn¡¯t encountered something particrly serious, she would never have chosen to suicide.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Because things happened so suddenly, Lyra left in a hurry and forgot to send a message to Malcolm who was ready to pick her up.

 Chapter 250 Reach out your hands

    Lyra hurried to the hospital and the first thing she did was to ask Eleven and Twelve, who were following her, to stand guard at the entrance in case there were paparazzi following and eavesdropping.

    When she entered the ward, Melissa was already awake and was looking out the window with her head tilted, looking haggard.

    Melissa heard the movement of the door closing, but did not turn around, ¡°Lyra, I would be better off if I died today.¡±

    Lyra sat down at the bedside, feeling a little distressed.

    On the way here, Lyra already knew roughly what had happened.

    Corey Irwin was a rising star in the entertainment industry, and after Melissa became popr with Butterfly Girls, he took the initiative to hit on her.

    A lot of TV showed deliberately made news about Corey and her, and the two quietly established a romantic rtionship three months ago.

    No one expected that Corey was a scum. He cheated on her, and the mistress was Melissa¡¯s teammate in Butterfly Girls, Gloria Maldonado.

    Gloria deliberately sidelined Melissa in the team, isting her and making things difficult for her in private.

    Melissa had busy schedule. With Corey¡¯s cold violence and her being isted, she had breakdown.

    Lyra med herself a bit. Since she signed her, she only focused on helping her to get good notices, but neglected her psychological problems.

    ¡°Corey he¡¯s a big scumbag!¡±

    Melissa turned back and took her hand, and tears fell from her eyes.

    ¡°Lyra, is it my fault. He thinks I¡¯m too dull and I won¡¯t kiss or even sleep with him and do what couples are supposed to do. Am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. It¡¯s your right to do it or not. He wouldn¡¯t give you up for that reason if he really loves you.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Melissa cried even more.

    Lyra took the initiative to hug her and let her cry in her arms without fear.

    ¡°I went to see him today. I ran into him having sex with Gloria. He said I was just an orphan and not good enough for him. He was only with me for my fame, but I really like him ¡­¡±

    Lyra smoothed her back. Girls who fall in love were so stupid?

    Melissa was sad now, but she had to wake her up!

    ¡°Melissa, it¡¯s not that he looks down on you. It¡¯s that you yourself have low self-esteem from the bottom of your heart because of this. You have to be strong inside yourself!¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re not wrong. Corey cheated. He¡¯s a scum. Gloria knows you¡¯re in a rtionship with him. She didn¡¯t restrain herself, but also take the lead to ostracize you. You can¡¯tmit suicide anymore. Don¡¯t you want to be strong and make the scum who bullied you pay the price?¡±

    Melissa shook her head, falling into self-doubt, ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m not like you. I don¡¯t have anything ¡­¡±

    ¡°Precisely because there is nothing, you fight with them. What are you afraid of losing?¡±

    Her words were forceful, ¡°Besides, you still have me. Don¡¯t you want to see that pair of scum and bitchy kneeling at your feet?¡±

    Melissa stopped crying instantly and looked at her seriously. Her eyes were gradually firm.

    ¡­

    From the ward, Lyra made a phone call to the Darkbell organization.

    ¡°Find evidence of Corey and Gloria¡¯s affair as soon as possible. I want photos.¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±

    Leaving Melissa alone in the hospital, she was not too assured, so she left both Eleven and Twelve in the hospital temporarily to look after Melissa.

    Just off the elevator and out of the hospital, she saw Malcolm¡¯s car from a distance.

    Malcolm himself was leaning against the side of the car, wearing a silver and gray ghostly mask. She was unable to see his face from afar.

    Lyra was surprised and trotted over, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s voice was deep, ¡°Did you forget I wasing to pick you up? Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing to the hospital?¡±

    He waited for a long time under the Angle Group. Lyra did not answer the phone, so he asked Kellie and knew that she came to the hospital.

    ¡°Oh yeah!¡± Lyra rubbed her earlobe in embarrassment, ¡°I was busy and forgot. I¡¯ll pay attention next time.¡±

    Was there a next time?

    Malcolm was a little upset and didn¡¯t say anything for now. He would fix her when they got back!

    He opened the door for Lyra. His left hand almost habitually blocked the top edge of the car to prevent her from bumping her head.

    The two went back to the White Manor together.

    At dinner, Lyra didn¡¯t say a word, still thinking about Melissa.

    Malcolm was jealous, always feeling that Rara cared more for Melissa than she did for him.

    Lyra finished her meal and went back to her bedroom.

    Malcolm was even more furious, and when she went to her room, he quietly went to his room and took the whip.

    He must teach his wife a lesson tonight!

    He came to Lyra¡¯s door and hid the whip behind him first.

    Lyra did not lock the door. He took a deep breath and unscrewed the doorknob. Lyra was sitting on the edge of the bed on the phone, while he aggressively took out the whip with his sullen face.

    ¡°Lyra Lloyd! You didn¡¯t even tell me when you went to the hospital. Do you even have me as your fianc¨¦ in your eyes?¡±

    Lyra, who was talking on the phone with Darkbell¡¯s men, looked up at him inexplicably.

    Malcolm took the whip to the bedside table and pped it viciously, making a loud ¡°pop¡± sound.

    The sound was so appalling that it startled himself.

    Adhering to the principle of not giving up, he scowled and scolded her, ¡°Reach out. I¡¯m going to give you a good lesson tonight!¡±

    Lyra stared at him, ¡°?¡±

    ¡­

    Two minutester.

    Malcolm was defeated by the cold light of her eyes.

    His back was straight as he knelt on the carpet beside the bed. His hands were holding his ears in a good manner, but his face was unruly and written with defiance.

    Lyra sat leisurely on the edge of the bed, absently ying with the whip he had brought.

    ¡°Yes Malcolm, you want to rebel? Have you forgotten what you promised me yourselfst night in front of Lloyd¡¯s Parlor?¡±

    Malcolm choked.

    Lyra saidst night he must pay it back in a few days.

    He was really forgetting ¡­

    Lyra looked at him and guessed that he should have forgotten, but it was okay for she can help him deepen his memoryter.

    She measured the length of the whip and it was thicker than her pinky finger.

    Malcolm was very hard-hearted!

    This whip was much more powerful than the one she gave She at the beginning.

    Since he had handed it over, how can she not fulfill his intention?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to take care of you tonight when the Angle Group was in trouble, but you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to bring it to me.¡±

    She coldly lowered her eyes and said in a deep voice, following his tone of voice just now, ¡°Reach out. I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson!¡±

    Malcolm struggled internally and did not move.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Lyra gave him a threatening look, ¡°You¡¯re a big man. Your promise is a bullshit?¡±

    Malcolm was dumbfounded and swallowed.

    He slowly passed his left hand to her, with palm up.

    Lyra was not ambiguous and hit his hand.

    There was a muffled ¡°pop¡± sound.

    He did not move and not even frown.

    Lyra¡¯s voice was soft as she asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    Malcolm took a good look at it and answered honestly, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    He had spent many years in the army, and although the thick calluses had been less because of living in Frayton for years, the skin on his hands was still rough.

    With this whip, his palm was just stained with a two-finger-wide red mark.

    The bruises were not serious, but they actually hurt, just within his tolerance range.

    Lyra wasn¡¯t satisfied with his answer.

    Not bad equaled to average.

    That meant no pain.

    She seemed to be merciful.

 Chapter 251 Mr. Malcolm is aggrieved

    She caught his fingertips to prevent him from subconscious retracting in pain. Her right hand raised high and she stroked three times.

    This time, she did not hold back, with her own jujitsu base, and made a full swing down.

    Malcolm hissed and gasped. His jawline tensed up and his arms trembled uncontrobly.

    The broad palm quickly swollen and filled with blood, with purplish-red marks that were clearly visible.

    Every stroke was superimposed on the same ce in the palm. Malcolm hated this kind of pain.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Because of the fragility of the palm, it was severely painful.

    He failed to discipline her, but was hit by Lyra. He felt depressed.

    Never should have listened to that idiot Chad¡¯s stupid idea!

    What a bullshit whip, but it gave Lyra a handy thing to use, and a legitimate reason to beat him up!

    Lyra saw his miserable expression and opened her mouth with the same question.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    Malcolm understood, ¡°Ouch ¡­¡±

    Lyra looked at the bruise on his palm, which was swollen.

    She put down the whip. The hand that originally caught his fingertips turned into a thumb to gently help him rub the pain.

    ¡°If you know it will hurt, and if it hits me, I¡¯ll probably feel more painful than you do. Then why do you still want to bully me with such a thing?¡±

    Malcolm was aggrieved, ¡°I did not. I just scare you. How could I really want to hit you with this?¡±

    But Lyra was willing to hit him with this.

    Not only did she really hit, but she hit extremely hard!

    After beating and massaging, this kind of behavior made him angry but there was no way to vent out.

    He became even more aggravated and his eyes were slightly red.

    Lyra¡¯s face was serious, ¡°That won¡¯t work either! I can let you scare me? What if my heart is weak and you barge in and yell at me so suddenly and viciously that I faint? Besides, you are be supposed to care for me.¡±

    Malcolm did not speak, but she continued, ¡°If men are capable, they should fix those bad people outside, not their women. Such a man is the most useless. Mel is trying to be such a man?¡±

    Malcolm waspletely brainwashed by her reasoning, forgetting that he had never even thought about actually hitting her.

    Lyra¡¯s eyes glowed with a cold light, ¡°Are you wrong?¡±

    ¡°Wrong.¡±

    ¡°So should you be beaten tonight?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lyra re-caught his fingertips, picked up the whip next to him, and mmed it twice more in quick session, with undiminished force.

    Malcolm pursed his thin lips and watched as the vicious whip smashed his palm and swelled quickly, staining it with deeper purple-red ribs.

    ¡°These were to punish you call me by my full name for two times. Do you acknowledge it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Seeing that he was sincere, Lyra put down the whip, ¡°Wait, don¡¯t get up.¡± Then she got up and went to the living room and quickly returned with a medicine chest of ointment to reduce swelling.

    The ointment stung a little as it was applied to the swollen wound on the palm of his hand.

    Malcolm hissed softly, ¡°Blow a ¡­¡±

    Lyra wrinkled her eyebrows. Her face was fierce, ¡°You asked for the fight yourself.¡±

    Although she said so, she still carefully blow cool air to help him ease the pain.

    While she helped him apply the medicine, she still felt a little strange, ¡°Why are you suddenly so bold tonight? Who said something to you?¡±

    Malcolm thought about it. Reginald was the elder, and Lyra¡¯s beloved father, so he can not use Reginald.

    So only ¡­

    ¡°It was Chad. He had the bad idea.¡±

    Malcolm relentlessly med it on Chad, the fool, and reported to Lyra word for word what Chad had taught him to say during the day.

    Lyra listened to him and did not want to fix Chad, but thoughtfully pondered.

    ¡°Chad is quite right. If men do not listen, indeed they have to be properly disciplined. As for the family rules, I think about it during this period of time. You can put forward to it. How about it?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes were downcast and he was silent.

    He was lifting a stone and smashing his own feet!

    Not getting an answer from him, Lyra took a tissue and wiped the ointment off her hand before picking his lowered chin with her fingertips, ¡°Dumb?¡±

    He didn¡¯t feel good about it!

    But yielding to Lyra who was about to pick up the whip motion, he felt even more miserable, ¡°All at your service.¡±

    Lyra was satisfied, ¡°Okay, I think you¡¯ve confessed, so forget about tonight.¡±

    Malcolm noted keenly that she said ¡°tonight¡±.

    In other words, she hadn¡¯t even mentioned the wrongdoing the other day?

    He swallowed and his dark eyes stared uneasily at Lyra¡¯s delicate face.

    Seeing him like this, Lyra smiled with arched eyebrows and gently stroked his cheek, ¡°Mel, don¡¯t be afraid. Take advantage of this good day tonight. I have a big gift for you. You must be very surprised!¡±

    Malcolm swallowed again.

    Surprise?

    He was frightening.

    Every time she gave him a gift, it was not good.

    Last time it was the bankruptcy, employment agreement, and 023, what will it be this time?

    Lyra saw his suspicious gaze, got up, opened the closet and pulled out a washboard.

    ¡°To match your status, I¡¯ve had this washboard exclusively custom-made! The wood is hard. The smell is fresh, and it¡¯s guaranteed to give your knees the most intimate service!¡±

    Malcolm looked at the expensive board in her hand, and his face went pale.

    Lyra raised her eyebrows and smiled evilly, ¡°Mel, do you like it?¡±

    He gritted his teeth and nodded his head, ¡°You¡¯re really, ¡®loving¡¯ me a lot!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± Lyra handed him the board, ¡°Here, try it.¡±

    Malcolm took it with a light tremor in his fingers, rested the expensive wooden board on the carpet next to the bed, and slowly moved his knees up.

    Just as he knelt up, Malcolm¡¯s features distorted and he inhaled deeply.

    It was really good wood, hard enough!

    It really hurt ¡­

    The sharp edges of the board knocked against his knees, and he unconsciously curved his spine, with his arms boldly circling Lyra¡¯s calves and burying his face in her thighs.

    He was like a wounded and aggrieved beast, seekingfort.

    Lyra gently rubbed the back of his head, looking at his aggrieved look and feeling a little heartbroken.

    But it was a demonstration of authority and a punishment for the mistakes he made the other day.

    He was already healed from his injuries, and this was the least harmful and mildest method.

    If she was soft, then she would fall short of sess forck of a final effort, and those sermons would be waste of time.

    Thinking of this, she was ruthless and patted his shoulder, ¡°How can you be like this? Bend your knees 90 degrees, straighten your back, good boy! Kneel for 30 minutes first.¡±

 Chapter 252 Rara, prepare to be punished by me

    Just kneel for 30 minutes?

    Malcolm let out a long breath.

    The other day he made Lyra so angry. ording to her previous treatment, he thought she would make him kneel all night, or at least four or five hours.

    Compared to before, Lyra had been super gentle today.

    It seemed Lyra will now still heart him.

    He felt morefortable in his heart and reluctantly left his head on Lyra¡¯s legs, straightening his back in a disciplined manner.

    With the standard posture, the full weight of his body pressed on a pair of knees. It was increasingly painful. He kept adjusting his breathing, and now and then closed his eyes to count the time.

    Lyra saw that he was not making a scene, turned on her phone, and got back to Melissa¡¯s business.

    Kellie had sent her several messages in a row, and she had just been so focused on setting up rules for Malcolm that she had forgotten to check her phone.

    At this moment, Kellie asked at her to look at the hot search.

    The news of Melissa¡¯s suicide was not suppressed. The video was shot by passersby and uploaded online. And the news still made it to the top of the search. Angle Group¡¯s publicist had tried his best to reduce the heat, but the topic was too heated and always stayed in the top 10.

    She was deliberating on a solution when Darkbell sent her a number of high resolution photos.

    It was about Corey and Gloria¡¯s hand-holding and kissing, and the two in the hotel by the built-in camera installed in the room.

    Lyra¡¯s lips curled up in a smile. These photos came at the right time!

    She called Kellie, ¡°Send out notices in the name of the Angle Group that Melissa is the victim. Publish the truth that Melissa was previously in a rtionship with Corey. She was heartbroken and chose to suicide.¡±

    ¡°Also, I have photos here. Mosaic the woman, but make it visible that it¡¯s not Melissa. Send it to the press and media and tell them to hurry up and write essays.¡±

    Hanging up the phone, she chose a powerful but not particrly revealing HD one and sent it to Kellie.

    Ten minutester, the hot search quickly went through a round of change, and the phrase [Corey¡¯s cheating led to Melissa¡¯s heartbreaking suicide] quickly went to the top of the hot search.

    Cloudfield Entertainment, where Corey was signed with, immediately issued a statement denying that Corey had a rtionship with Melissa, not to mention cheating, and also put out a letter from theirwyer, saying they would sue the rumor mongers.

    Lyra read through the official message and edited a small essay to upload in her own ount.

    [Some people think they hide it strictly, can let all people do not know he did a heartless thing. If he does not admit it, it doesn¡¯t matter. Evidence will be present one by one!.

    If some people have any conscience, please apologize sincerely to the victim artists of ourpany and admit all your evil deeds. Otherwise, you will be responsible for the consequences!]

    Not long after this message was sent, Lyra received a call from Corey¡¯s agent.

    The agent: ¡°Ms. Lloyd, do you really have the evidence?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s voice was cold, ¡°What would happen if the two dozen of high-definition photos that would appear on a loop on the big screen in the za tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t! You must not! What our boss means is that you have just entered the Suham market and are unstable, so let¡¯s each take a step back and make an offer on how much you want.¡±

    Lyra listened andughed, ¡°My price, you can¡¯t afford. In fact, my purpose is very simple. I only target Corey. Apologize, admit all mistakes, withdraw from the entertainment industry, none of them can be less.¡±

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t make the decision on this. Ask your boss if he should give up Corey or the wholepany. Let him choose himself! Tomorrow at thetest, I want to see the result. Otherwise tomorrow the hot search will be about Cloudfield Entertainment¡¯s negative news.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Lyra sent a message to Kellie again, [Butterfly Girls¡¯ recent group activities are suspended. Except for Melissa and Gloria, the other members¡¯ activities continue. Keep an eye on Gloria. I¡¯lle back to fix her when I¡¯m free].

    She was concentrating on typing when her sleeve was suddenly gently tugged by the man at her feet.

    Malcolm¡¯s breathing was a little heavy. His forehead was drenched in cold sweat, and his knees were numb from the pain, so he survived the torturous half hour or so.

    In his own way, he was silently reminding Lyra.

    It was the time!

    Lyra was typing and ignored him.

    He was so helpless and he could only weakly call out to her, ¡°Rara ¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Lyra did not even raise her head and casually responded. Obviously she did not focus on his side at all.

    ¡°I hurt ¡­¡± 30 minutes was over!

    His hand tugged at her sleeve and he used much strength.

    ¡°Okay.¡± She gave a perfunctory response, never looking up.

    What did it mean?

    Should he get up, or should he not?

    Malcolm could not understand her attitude, and stayed up for another ten minutes. Lyra was still looking at her phone ¡­

    Was the phone better looking than him? Or was she addicted to punishment?

    Malcolm was furious!

    He quickly got up from the floor, wrapped his arms around Lyra¡¯s slender wrists, pinned her down on the bed, and raised his arms around her entire body.

    ¡°Eh eh? My phone!¡±

    Malcolm increased the force of his hold on her, forbidding her to reach for her phone.

    ¡°Is the phone important, or am I important?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Lyra frowned. What the hell was the question? Was thisparable?

    ¡°Of course you¡¯re important.¡±

    Malcolm grunted and leaned closer to her. A dangerous chill was erupting from his dark eyes, ¡°So why are you just looking at your phone and not at me?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m handling work.¡± Lyra looked away. Her cheeks flushed with his breathing.

    ¡°The work is never done. It will be the same tomorrow.¡±

    His ink-colored pupils slightly lowered. The tip of his tongue licked the upper row of shellfish teeth. He smiled wickedly, ¡°You punished me for so long. Have you enjoyed? Is it my turn?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lyra¡¯s tone picked up. What did that mean?

    Malcolm answered her directly with action.

    He grabbed her by the arms and flipped her entire body over.

    The maic voice was close to her ear, ¡°No matter what you say tonight, it will not stop me from improving my status!

    Lyra smelled the danger on him, kind of understood what he meant, and panicked.

    ¡°Wait¡­ wait! You¡¯re not healed yet. You can¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m recovered!¡±

    Malcolm lifted her silk nightgown, and inside her panties, her round and upturned buttocks looked particrly good. He lifted his palm and pped her buttocks twice, not too lightly but not too hard.

    Small buttocks were like jelly. Its fair skin was printed with light red p marks.

    It looked so delicious and appetizing that Malcolm couldn¡¯t help but roll the knot in his throat.

    Lyra, however, was confused.

    Eh?

    So it wasn¡¯t the kind of ¡°punishment¡± she was thinking of?

    Before she had time to rejoice, he proved to her, once again, by his actions, just what she had guessed!

    ¡°Oooh, Mel ¡­¡±

    The man¡¯s reserved and handsome face was covered with an evil smile, and his uninjured right palm directly covered her mouth, not giving her any chance to speak against it.

    Immediately afterwards, no matter how much she whimpered, he did not stop.

    Lyra then realized that tonight Malcolm was very aggrieved and angry, and he had probably been holding his anger for a long time.

    He really spoiled her and loved her, and he can receive the punishment from her and even let her vent her anger as she pleased.

    Once the bottom line was touched, he will do what he was doing now.

    Punish her back fiercely in his way!

 Chapter 253 You have to take advantage of your man

    In the bedroom, the dim tablemp reflected a charming scene.

    Lyra struggled to find her senses, caught an chance, deftly climbed over her upper body and ced her elbows against his corbone, forbidding him toe any closer.

    Her chest heaved and panted from the punishment he had just inflicted.

    Malcolm received the cold light of her stare. He frowned and his eyes were red. There was crystal light in his dark eyes, being fairly aggrieved, ¡°Rara, are you trying to suffocate me?¡±

    It was the first time for Lyra to see his poor and helpless expression to the extreme. Her heart missed a beat.

    ¡°Rara ¡­¡±

    In a few seconds, Lyra lost to his excellent acting and his pampering attack, ¡°Turn off the lights! And no hickeys on my neck!¡±

    Malcolm smiled triumphantly and turned off themp on the bedside table with a crisp sound.

    The moonlight outside the window shone through the gap between the curtains, sporadically sprinkling on the bed and covering the ambiguous smell of the room.

    A night of indulgence.

    Early morning.

    This night, Lyra slept very soundly.

    She was awakened by Malcolm¡¯s kiss.

    When she woke up, he was lying on his side beside her. His hand was on his head, his elbow pinned to the pillow, his sexy thin lips turned upwards and his dark eyes were staring at her.

    ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡±

    Lyra nced at him, rolled over and went back to sleep, ¡°Tired and sleepy.¡±

    Malcolm wrapped his arms around her waist and moved her whole body into his arms, resting her head in the crook of his arm.

    Lyra did not struggle and soon drifted off to sleep again.

    Malcolm looked at her raptly, with his bony fingers sliding up and down the bridge of her nose.

    Having her here made him so happy over the past few days and he would always remember this.

    Even if it meant giving up his life in the future, he would die without regret!

    The tip of Lyra¡¯s nose was tickled by him and her eyebrows knitted slightly, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Malcolm leaned in close to her ear and said seriously in a low voice, ¡°Rara, why don¡¯t we make a deal?¡±

    ¡°A deal?¡± Lyra asked and was sleepy.

    ¡°Yes, I listen to you in everything in private in the future, but outside, you try to listen to me in everything, OK?¡±

    Lyra was silent.

    Men cared about their faces, let alone Malcolm, a man at the top of the pyramid, with a bunch of subordinates at hismand. His authority was invible outside.

    He wanted her to y the role of the soft and delicate petite wife at the outside, and Lyra could understand that.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Malcolm kissed her forehead contentedly, ¡°So how soon are you going to get up? Do you have to deal with Melissa¡¯s top search today?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Top search!¡±

    Lyra instantly sobered up and went to the bedside to look for her phone.

    Last night, she forgot to charge her phone because she was messing around with Malcolm, and her phone didn¡¯t have much power during the night, so it was already off.

    She charged the phone for a few minutes before turning it back on.

    As soon as she turned on the phone, the missed call disy was already bursting.

    She scrolled down and it was mainly Kellie¡¯s, but also Eleven¡¯s.

    Eleven called her for so many times. Was something wrong with Melissa?

    She called Eleven.

    ¡°Miss! You finally answer the phone. The press and media are blocking the hospital. They have to interview Ms. Melissa. Twelve joins hospital security together to stop them. I don¡¯t know how long it willst!¡±

    Lyra¡¯s face instantly turned serious, ¡°How is Melissa¡¯s mental state now? Can she be interviewed?¡±

    Eleven nced into the ward, ¡°I don¡¯t feel very stable. The reporters have always asked sharp questions. They may hurt Ms. Melissa¡¯s feeling.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it. I¡¯lle right over.¡±

    She hung up the phone. As she just got up, her legs couldn¡¯t stop trembling and she had to hold the headboard before she stood up firmly.

    Malcolm was so toughst night!

    After punishing her for most of the night, she barely rested before dawn.

    Malcolm, on the other hand, was full of energy and got up invigoratingly.

    It was true that there was a huge difference in physical strength between men and women!

    Lyra stopped thinking as his arms gently encircled her waist from behind, with her chin resting on her shoulder.

    ¡°Going out?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°After breakfast?¡±

    ¡°No, I have to hurry to go to the hospital first.¡± She replied while her hands were not idle, quickly changing her dress.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t stop but asked, ¡°Do you need my help?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    She turned her head. Malcolm took her back into his arms, cupped her chin, and looked at her with serious dark eyes.

    ¡°Rara, now that you¡¯re not alone anymore, you need to take advantage of your man more!¡±

    He added the words ¡°take advantage¡± and smiled evilly.

    It was a phrase with a double meaning.

    Lyra¡¯s face blushed slightly and she just pretended not to understand, ¡°Got it. I¡¯lle to you if I have trouble that I can¡¯t solve.¡±

    Malcolm nodded gently, being satisfied.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Without him in the way, Lyra washed up, put on a quick light makeup and went out.

    All entrances and exits of the hospital, because of Melissa in the inpatient unit, were packed with journalists and media.

    Lyra drove the car directly into the garage, which had much stricter control with only a few media guarding the exit.

    In the ward, Melissa was in a much better state than yesterday, but her face was still very pale and haggard.

    ¡°Look at this.¡±

    Lyra handed her the phone with the essay of apology Corey had uploaded aboutst night.

    Melissa took it. Gradually her eyes turned red and she sobbed.

    She was Lyra¡¯s only friend at Frayton orphanage, and Lyra was sad to see her crying like this.

    ¡°Melissa, this scum is the ace of Cloudfield Entertainment, and from a rich family. Just a cheating, it can notpletely harm him. There are a lot of his fans who blindly like him just because his good look and help him establish his innocence. If you want to take advantage of this incident to let him get out of the entertainment industry, it needs to take more efforts.¡±

    Lyra handed her the tissue box and continued, ¡°But if you want, I can give everything I have to make him and Gloria pay for the mistake hundredfold.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Melissa wiped her tears away. Her eyes, red and dry from crying, were extraordinarily resolute.

    ¡°Lyra, you¡¯ve already helped me too much. I can¡¯t bother you anymore. Let me do the rest myself! I want to enjoy the thrill of revenge myself!¡±

    When she saw this article which was edited by Corey himself, she was furious.

    Because Corey was still taunting that it was all her problem, it was seemingly his apology, but in reality he was quietly using her while believing in true love.

    All of it was bullshit!

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re pulling yourself together!¡±

    Lyra helped her fix her hair, ¡°From today onwards, you are the ace artist of Angle Group. I hope you can win the title of best actress this year with your strength. So Corey can open his eyes and see clearly that he had given up a jewel. And Gloria is not worthy to bepared with you!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lyra.¡±

    Melissa hugged her tightly and felt a lot of emotions in her heart.

    She had no father or mother, and her only good fortune was to have met Lyra.

    ¡°The hospital are blocked by the media reporters. I¡¯ll take you to a different ce to live. How about we take a few days to recuperate? When you get well, then we make aeback. How about it?¡±

    Melissa shook her head, ¡°This time, I won¡¯t run away. You can let media in. I can withstand even the sharpest questions. I want Corey and Gloria to kneel to me one day in front of millions of viewers!¡±

 Chapter 254 Punching Mr. Malcolm is Lyraâ€™s exclusive privilege

    the President Office of White Corp.

    Malcolm just entered the office and Chad came in to ask for reward.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re energetic today. You must have a great timest night, right?¡± He rubbed his hands together, with a silly smile simr to a puppy¡¯s on his face.

    Energetic?

    Last night he knelt on the washboard for nearly an hour and his knees were still swollen with two bruises.

    Malcolm¡¯s dark eyes were lightly averted. His expression was mysterious but he smiled, which was a little weird.

    Chad looked confused. It was the first time for him to see such a strange expression on his boss¡¯ face, as if he was angry, but also seemed to be in a good mood?

    Was this a sess, or was it a failure?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    He was a little unsure.

    Malcolm, who was wearing a pair of ck leather gloves today for the first time, removed the gloves and showed Chad the palm of his left hand. His voice was low with no emotion.

    ¡°What do you think of the battle?¡±

    Chad looked at his left hand and saw the swollen and purple bruises on his palm, feeling shocked.

    This was ¡­

    Beaten by Miss Lyra again?

    His hand was swollen like this. Miss Lyra was so cruel!

    Chad subconsciously swallowed. He had already imagined how tragic his boss wasst night in ordance with what he taught.

    With his boss¡¯ ferocious and vindictive nature, he must not resigned to it and involve him to share his tragedy.

    Damn, he was to ask for a reward, but he let himself be caught!

    Chad instantly went weak in the legs and fell at Malcolm¡¯s feet, hugging Malcolm¡¯s right leg with a forlorn look on his face.

    Because of theck of acting skills, it was hard for him to squeeze some tears, so he could only howl: ¡°Boss! I¡¯m guilty! I shouldn¡¯t have given you a bad idea. It¡¯s all my fault! I am willing to ept any punishment! Temporary dismissal is fine, but don¡¯t deduct my money again, or I¡¯ll just have to eat instant noodles every day!¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes were deep, looking down at him, but smiling, ¡°Who said I was going to punish you?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chad¡¯s weeping features paused momentarily, which was a bitical.

    He raised his face with a dumbfounded expression, not believing it at all, ¡°Not punishing me? Do you break the rules and give me a pay rise?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a pay rise.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s voice was calm and steady, which did not sound like a lie at all.

    Although Chad¡¯s bad idea got him beaten up, it also gave him a good start. Not only did he have sex sessfullyst night, but he also got to make a deal with Lyra, as he had hoped. And the thorny issue about Reginald was resolved.

    So, Chad was not only correct, but also meritorious!

    Chad, unaware of the true reason, stared at him in shock and looked at him with strong suspicion.

    His boss became silly because of being beaten up?

    Or did ¡­ he have a masochistic tendency?

    Miss Lyra beat him up, and the harder she beat him up, the more he got into it?

    As Chad stared at Malcolm, Malcolm was lost in thought.

    He rememberedst night when he punished Lyra who begged for mercy in a soft voice. She looked so cute that his whole heart was almost melted into a puddle of water. When thinking of this, he subconsciously smiled.

    Chad was staring at him, thinking his boss¡¯ smile was¡­ so creepy?

    Why the hell did he still recall this ? He was such a masochist!

    Chad¡¯s features were distorted, observing him in an odd way.

    Malcolm noticed Chad¡¯s gaze, ¡°Not happy about giving you a raise?¡±

    Chad immediately burst intoughter, ¡°Happy! Of course I¡¯m happy! Boss, if you have any more good things like this, feel free to call me! If Miss Lyra can¡¯t satisfy you, I will do it for her, and I guarantee your satisfaction!¡±

    Malcolm looked at him oddly, and his expression gradually became more hostile, ¡°What are you talking about? Rara can¡¯t satisfy me? You want to do this shit for me? Who do you take me for?¡±

    Chad was suddenly enlightened, ¡°Boss, I get it. I get it! It¡¯s exclusive to Miss Lyra! Your little love game!¡±

    He gave a very understanding smile and retreated from the president¡¯s office.

    Malcolm looked at his back with a puzzled look.

    Why did he feel like he couldn¡¯t understand what Chad was saying?

    ¡­

    On Lyra¡¯s side, the interview in the ward was almost at an end.

    ¡°¡­ the rtionship between Corey and me, from the moment I jumped off the bridge yesterday, ispletely over. About whether it is hurt or happy in the past, I don¡¯t want to bother about it anymore. When I get well, I will devote myself to work as soon as possible, and strive to give my fans and the general audience better works.¡±

    The sh and shutter clicked in front of Melissa.

    Lyra only let a few of the most influential journalists and media in for the interview.

    After listening to Melissa¡¯s speech, several people looked at each other. Did she mean that she did not intend to get into the matter of Corey¡¯s cheating seriously?

    Reporter A: ¡°Miss Melissa, you jumped into theke yesterday because of Mr. Corey¡¯s cheating. I¡¯m sure you must have been very heartbroken. What supported you toe out of that emotion so quickly?¡±

    Reporter B: ¡°Mr. Corey apologized to youst night. From what you said, are you willing to forgive him? Then is it convenient for you to reveal who is the actress he cheated on?¡±

    Melissa fell into a long silence and did not speak.

    Lyra saw this and winked at her agent.

    The agent and the assistant had the insight to go up and interrupt the interview, ¡°Well everyone, Melissa¡¯s body has not fully recovered. Today we have done enough for the interview. Guys, let her rest.¡±

    Then they left.

    When everyone was gone, Lyra approached Melissa and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just take the opportunity to announce the evil deeds the scumbag couple had done to you? Let the general public go and use them.¡±

    Melissa shook her head, ¡°Because I know it¡¯s useless to do so. When you hurt the enemy, you also hurt yourself. I still understand the principle. Even if they are now scolded, after the heat of the news is over, they¡¯ll be thriving as usual.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, all thesements will be recorded online. If I publish their deeds and how they both humiliated me before, these things willter be my scandal, affecting my future. So I rather understate it and let the publicpliment and feel sorry for me, leaving a good impression on thework.¡±

    Lyra was relieved to hear that, ¡°You¡¯ve grown a lot after this.¡±

    Melissa smiled and looked over at her. She took her hand and was overwhelmed with emotion, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you. You¡¯ve been more of a friend to me than a family member or lover.¡±

    ¡°Eh! You can¡¯t say that! If your future husband finds out about this, he will be jealous of me?¡±

    The two men looked at each other andughed.

    After noon, Melissa asked to be discharged and Lyra went to call the doctor for a follow-up appointment.

    The agent suddenly rushed into the ward, ¡°Ms. Lloyd, Melissa, look at your phones. Gloria is crying on the air!¡±

 Chapter 255 You are too cruel to him. Why not give him to me?

    Lyra and Melissa looked at each other and each took out their phones and turned on the live-streaming APP.

    Gloria had got more 10 million audience in the live-streaming room.

    She cried in front of the camera,ining tearfully about being told by thepany yesterday to suspend her activities. And it was suspected that she would be shelved by thepany.

    She kept sad-fishing and said she was so sad that she got insomnia at night. And she also implied that Melissa had caused her to be like this.

    Recently because her body shape was simr with the actress¡¯ who slept with Corey, she suffered an unwarranted disaster, and felt aggrieved that she and Corey just ordinary friends.

    In the ward, the atmosphere became extraordinarily deep as Gloria made a tearful show in front of the camera.

    Lyra looked at thement section of her live stream and already quite a few people were beginning to sympathize with her.

    Because Melissa¡¯s interview had just ended, it had not been able to be put online. Gloria¡¯s sad-fishing made Melissa be abused. And many ignorantizens used her of being scheming and deliberately jumping into theke to steal the spotlight and so on.

    The public opinion on Corey¡¯s cheating incident was also under control by hispany.

    ¡°How can this bitch be so shameless! I haven¡¯t even found fault with her yet, but she mocks me first!¡±

    Melissa looked at her affected face on the screen and felt sick.

    She wanted to throw her phone. But it was too expensive, and she can not afford to buy a new one.

    Finally, she can only pound the pillow furiously.

    She imagined the pillow as Gloria and wanted to whack her head immediately!

    Lyra looked at her venting and shook her head in amusement.

    ¡°Why are you angry? She¡¯s just trying to disgust you. If you¡¯re really angry, you¡¯ll fall into her trap.¡±

    Lyra looked at her agent again, ¡°Leave Gloria alone. Let her make a scene. The more she makes a scene, the worse she¡¯ll get!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ms. Lloyd.¡±

    Lyra called Kellie, ¡°Tomorrow, ask some influencers to post a blog. Say they have found the original source of the photo with mosaic. The actress who cheated with Corey is Gloria. Half an hourter, use the Angle Group¡¯s official ount to announce the termination of contract with Gloria. Let her quit Butterfly Girls. .¡±

    Originally Lyra was concerned about Gloria¡¯s reputation as a girl before she gave her a mosaic on the photo, intending to let Melissa fix her in private.

    She didn¡¯t expect her to be so restless and shameless.

    Then Gloria had better not me her for not saving face for her.

    After arranging, Lyra told Melissa to continue packing her things and prepare for her discharge from the hospital.

    ¡°Maybe the media wille to visit you every day asking for an interview. My opinion is that you have already stated once. Don¡¯t give any more interviews. It¡¯ll be more beneficial to remain silent for now.¡±

    Melissa nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

    Lyra thought for a moment, ¡°The apartment you lived in before is probably blocked by the press and media. I¡¯ll help you arrange a ce to live where no one will dare to disturb.¡±

    She pondered for a long time.

    If she took a broad view at the whole Suham, she was afraid that the Lloyd family was the only one that journalists and media dared not disturb without permission ¡­

    ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll take you to Keith¡¯s vi for a few days first.¡±

    ¡°Ah this ¡­ Mr. Keith?¡± Melissa was a little embarrassed, ¡°That¡¯s not very nice. Would it disturb him?¡±

    ¡°No, Keith has many residences and doesn¡¯t often return to his little vi. Even if he returns, I¡¯ll just exin the situation to him in a couple of days, so you can stay there with confidence. It¡¯s very quiet and no one will bother you.¡±

    Melissa was silent.

    She would clean up Mr. Keith¡¯s vi when she left after a few days, so it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem, right?

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s up to you.¡±

    Lyra took Melissa who was in disguise out of the hospital and headed straight for the Hill.

    Keith had given her the key to the vi before, and she gave it to Melissa with a few instructions before heading back to the Angle Group.

    As she just arrived at the top floor of the president¡¯s office, an enchanting and beautiful woman¡¯s back stood quietly at the door and she was saying something to Kellie.

    Kellie saw Lyraing and rushed over and said, ¡°Ms. Lloyd, Miss Ethel wants to see you. I told her you weren¡¯t here, but she has to wait.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    The woman with her back to Lyra heard the movement, turned around proudly, smiled extremely beautifully and politely extended her hand towards her.

    ¡°Hello Miss Lloyd, I¡¯m Ethel .¡±

    Lyra did not reach out and did not respond.

    Because she noticed from the moment Ethel turned around that the woman was looking at her strangely.

    Moreover, she always felt that this woman looked so familiar.

    It seemed that she had seen her before, but she did not have the slightest impression.

    Ethel was neen years old. Although she was young, she was already a top actress in the entertainment industry.

    However, Ethel wouldn¡¯te to Lyra if Ethel hadn¡¯t something to ask of her.

    Angle Group had not worked with Ethel. She suddenly came to them so it naturally had something bad.

    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    Although Lyra did not respond to her handshake, she seemed to smile gracefully and did not feel awkward.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to meet Miss Lloyd. You¡¯re really good-looking, much better than those starlets.¡±

    This was an insinuation that Lyra was not as famous as she was.

    Lyra understood and justughed.

    Ethel was even more proud of herself, raising her chin in a lofty manner, ¡°Actually, the reason why I came here today is because I am the newest spokesperson for White Corp¡¯s Rosie project. I heard Mr. Malcolm and Miss Lloyd have a very good rtionship, so I purposely came here to take a look.¡±

    ¡°You see me and you can leave now.¡± Lyra forced a smile.

    Ethel shook her head and looked directly at Lyra in front of Kellie and said, ¡°Miss Lloyd, I have one more thing to inform you. I have a crush on your man and want a fairpetition with you.¡±

    Before Lyra could say anything, Kellie got angry first.

    ¡°You think you can tyrannize just because you¡¯re famous and have more fans? Mr. Malcolm is engaged with Ms. Lloyd. Who are you to ask for a fairpetition!?¡±

    Ethel didn¡¯t think so, ¡°It¡¯s just engagement. It can be changed until the moment of the marriage. Miss Lloyd, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    This was what she once said to Irene.

    Lyra tightened her eyebrows, raised her eyes abruptly and looked at Ethel¡¯s face again. Ethel¡¯s young face was delicate but filled with sarcasm.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Ethel pouted and smiled, ¡°Nothing else. I know your family is rich and I can¡¯tpare to you in this regard, but don¡¯t underestimate me. I can have the title of best actress at my age so my sponsor behind is also very powerful!

    She leaned close to Lyra and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you¡¯ll let me have Mr. Malcolm, okay?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s expression was cold, ¡°He and I are in a business alliance. It¡¯s not so easy to back ou. Since you¡¯re so capable, you might try it yourself.¡±

    ¡°And yes, it¡¯s always best to grab it on merit.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t bother to continue the nonsense and gave the eviction order, ¡°Kellie, send Miss Ethel away from Angle Group.¡±

    She had just turned around and was ready to go into the office when Ethel suddenly reached out and clutched her wrist.

    ¡°Miss Lloyd, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve been very cruel to Mr. Malcolm? You really only love yourself. You¡¯re not good to him at all, so you might as well let go and give him to me.¡±

    Hearing this, Lyra looked increasingly serious.

    She turned around and examined Ethel carefully.

    ¡°How do you know I was cruel to him? Where did you hear that from? What else do you know?¡±

 Chapter 256 Mr. Malcolm to come back clean

    On the top floor of Angle Group Tower, the atmosphere was frozen.

    Lyra looked coldly at the girl in front of her, who was only neen years old.

    She seemed to know about her previous affairs with Malcolm, but how could she, a showbiz actress, know about their things in Frayton?

    Lyra was thinking about it when Ethel smiled innocently, ¡°What are you nervous about? I just said it casually. You have a secret?¡±

    Could it be that she was overthinking it?

    Lyra¡¯s face was stony and she didn¡¯t say anything.

    Ethel smiled and continued, ¡°There is a charity party tonight. I will attend as Mr. Malcolm¡¯s femalepanion. Miss Lloyd, you¡¯re his fiancee. It seems you have no ce. He can¡¯t be have told this to you, right? You¡¯re not so important in his heart.¡±

    She giggled, gave a provocative smile, and turned to get in the elevator.

    Lyra kept staring at her back as shepletely disappeared to the top floor. Her face was extra serious.

    Kellie was shocked by her expression, and hurriedly advised, ¡°Ms. Lloyd, don¡¯t worry. This woman is here to demonstrate and divide you deliberately. You and Mr. Malcolm have always been close. He must do it because of the need to work.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Lyra didn¡¯t say anything more, ¡°Get busy.¡±

    She turned into the office and immediately called Darkbell¡¯s men, ¡°Ethel, this woman is not simple. I want to know her full details as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°No problem, boss.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, she froze in her chair for a while.

    Ethel¡¯s words were always lingering in her ears, making her unable to calm down. She didn¡¯t know why but this woman gave her a strange feeling.

    But she couldn¡¯t say exactly why it was strange.

    She was lost in thought when her phone rang.

    Looking at the note, she answered it and her tone was not so good, ¡°What?¡±

    Malcolm on the other end of the line froze first.

    The woman who was so soft and lovely to himst night and this morning became so aloof after he had not seen her for a few hours?

    ¡°Rara, are you not feeling unwell? Sick?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    She tried to keep her tone calm. Thinking of what Ethel had just said, she asked tentatively, ¡°I work at the Angle Group all afternoon, so you¡¯ll pick me up at the end of the day as usual?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m calling to tell you about. I can¡¯t pick you up tonight. There¡¯s a party I have to go to.¡±

    After these words, Lyra was silent for a long time.

    Malcolm keenly sensed that she was not too happy and added softly, ¡°Is your back still tired? When I go back at night, I will personally give you a massage to help you activate the blood and remove blood stasis. I¡¯ll be your exclusive technician, okay?¡±

    Lyra ignored his meaningful words and asked in a jealous tone, ¡°If you¡¯re going to a party, you have to bring apanion, right? Who is yourpanion?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s White Corp¡¯s new spokesperson, an actress. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep my distance from her ande back clean!¡±

    Clean?!

    Lyra had unspoken criticism in her heart, used her delicate voice and said with a smile, ¡°What are you nervous about? Of course I trust you.¡±

    Malcolm was relieved to hear that she sounded normal.

    The moment the two hung up the phone, Lyra¡¯s face went cold almost at the same time.

    She believed in Malcolm, but she didn¡¯t believe in Ethel!

    Today this woman came to her to demonstrate so she was not friendly to get along with. Ethel must make some troubles for Malcolm in the charity party tonight.

    She didn¡¯t know how well Malcolm could discriminate bitches?

    She was indignant in her heart, and her eyes suddenly nced at a ck and gold card on the pile of documents on the right side of her table.

    It was an invitation to the charity dinner.

    So she was also invited to this party?

    She guessed it was delivered in the morning and she was in the hospital at that time, so she didn¡¯t know about it.

    It was so good! She could go there to see the fun!

    She made a phone call to Cody. Although the Carver family was considered a top family in Frayton, it didn¡¯t rank high in Suham.

    But Cody, because he was one of the most popr star in the entertainment industry, he came out with his own poprity.

    She had called Cody to Suham before, and this time she could asked him over to be her ready-made malepanion!

    ¡­

    In the evening, on the top floor of the hotel, a grand charity party was about to start.

    Ethel was dressed in a long and white dress and was exquisitely mboyant.

    At the moment, she was sitting in Malcolm¡¯s stretch business Bentley, going with Malcolm to the King¡¯s Landing Hotel.

    Malcolm¡¯s car seat was separated from her by a small coffee table. His handsome face under the ghostly face was cold with the ultimate misanthropy.

    Ethel couldn¡¯t see his expression, but she could clearly feel the cold aura on him.

    She propped her chin and looked at him, ¡°Last time I saw the news of you and Miss Lloyd. I was so envious, but you¡¯re so cold to me. Do all the tenderness go to Miss Lloyd?¡±

    Malcolm ignored her.

    She did not feel embarrassed, but smiled innocently, ¡°I grew up without any siblings. I don¡¯t know why, I always feel you¡¯re so kind. My life is very hard. I¡¯m so envious of Miss Lloyd who was born with a golden spoon.¡±

    Malcolm frowned.

    He didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with herment until shepared her with Lyra.

    Deliberately doing sad-fishing in front of him and dissing Lyra?

    Malcolm¡¯s face was colder. His thin lips tightly pursed, and he did not say a word.

    Ethel, who was unconcerned, continued, ¡°If you could share a little of that tenderness with me, just a little, I would be satisfied.¡±

    She was very beautiful and had an excellent reputation in the entertainment industry, with many male fans and even many celebrities pursuing her.

    Not many men can manage her offensive.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t even look at her, and his low voice was cold, ¡°I won¡¯t share a single thing that belongs to Rara.¡±

    Ethel¡¯s expression was slightly frozen and she pretended to be strong, ¡°Please don¡¯t mind it. I was joking with you, but you really dote on Miss Lloyd. She is so happy. I¡¯m so enviable.¡±

    Malcolm ignored her.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    The car was silent for two minutes.

    There was awkwardness in the air.

    Ethel was a little frustrated, and a strong desire to conquer rekindled her spirit.

    She took the initiative to find the topic again, ¡°Why do you want to take a business car to the party today? I heard you have the only ck Silber limited supercar. I am not lucky enough to see the stunning car.¡±

    Malcolm remained silent.

    That car only had two seats. The front passenger side was exclusive to Lyra. Other women did not even think to get involved.

    Because he didn¡¯t answer, Chad, who was in the front passenger seat of the Bentley responded for him, ¡°Because you¡¯re the spokesperson of the Rossi project, a guest of White Corp. Of course a business car would show more respect for you.¡±

    Ethel sounded a little upset.

    To her, it was like a disguised way of saying that she, in fact, was not worthy of the super car.

    With a resigned face, she was about to say something when the car arrived just in front of the hotel.

    Before getting out of the car, Malcolm warned her, ¡°I brought you to the party for promotional purposes only. My fianc¨¦e is at home. she is too strict to let other women touch me, so arm-in-arm is not necessary. Miss Ethel understand?¡±

    Ethel¡¯s face froze.

 Chapter 257 Mr. Malcolm finally got a hold of Lyra?

    She had attended major film festivals, walked red carpets,rge or small, and even been featured as an important guest at various parties.

    Yet no man would ever actively refuse to go out arm in arm with her.

    This was simply humiliating for her.

    But she was merely upset, she quickly smiled, ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make it difficult for you and Miss Lloyd.¡±

    Malcolm nodded his head, and his long legs stepped out of the car with cool pride, taking the lead.

    Chad immediately followed him out of the car and went around to the other side to help Ethel open the door.

    As soon as the two appeared, they were the center of attention, with shlight clicking around.

    Ethel was freely with this kind of scene. The smile on her face was decent and noble. The two entered side by side, but the distance was very well controlled, not even a piece of clothing touch.

    Since then, Ethel had been very disciplined and controlled her distance from all kinds of social gatherings and interactions.

    Malcolm¡¯s wariness of her was reduced a couple of times.

    Lyra entered long before the two.

    But she didn¡¯t like to socialize, so she had been sitting with Cody in an inconspicuous corner sipping wine.

    Cody drank a lot, with sullenness written over his face.

    Lyra was wondering, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Who makes you upset again?¡±

    Cody deted in exasperation, ¡°Malcolm!¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°?¡±

    Lyra was curious, ¡°Since you came to Suham, you haven¡¯t spoken to him yet, right? How did he get on your nerves?¡±

    ¡°He took advantage of the fact I am not yet of legal age to get a marriage license so he engaged with you. This is a business marriage. I guess I will never have a chance in my life!¡±

    Lyra snickered and touched his head.

    ¡°What are you thinking about!? Even if I¡¯m not engaged to him, I don¡¯t like anyone younger than me!¡±

    Cody grunted: ¡°You¡¯re bullshitting. You even said you like me before!¡±

    Lyra held her forehead and told him frankly, ¡°Kid, I like you as a friend and brother, not a lover. You can no longer think of me, or I can only avoid you ten feet away. And we can¡¯t be friends.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Cody drank a ss of red wine to console himself, ¡°Although I¡¯m not lucky enough to marry you, being your friend is still good.¡±

    Lyraughed at this and shook her head helplessly.

    After sitting in the quiet corner for a long time, Lyra did not see Malcolm so she simply found an excuse to leave the seat, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the bathroom. Come back soon.¡±

    At this time, the fountain of the hotel garden.

    Malcolm and Ethel had just finished socializing others.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, I still think it¡¯s more kind to call you Malcolm. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Whatever.¡±

    She immediately called him, ¡°Malcolm, are you still satisfied with the performance of my socializing just now?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s icy scowl didn¡¯t let up, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    These words made her smile like a child who was begging for candy.

    It was okay, which equaled to good.

    And that was satisfactory.

    Malcolm finally gave her apliment!

    Her face was written with delight, ¡°So Malcolm, can you find a quiet ce to sit with me? I¡¯m a little tired after standing and talking for a long time.¡±

    Malcolm took one look at the twelve centimeter height high-heel and agreed.

    The two walked on the stone path of the garden.

    The surrounding area was quiet and the streetlights were dim, adding a touch of haziness to the backs of the two.

    Malcolm walked without a word, with his hands in his pockets.

    As long as Ethel didn¡¯t speak, he won¡¯t say a word.

    The two walked very slowly and the atmosphere was quiet and somewhat eerie.

    Ethel wondered what to talk about. The gravel road was not smooth, and she suddenly stepped on her feet and lost bnce.

    ¡°Oops!¡±

    Her whole body subconsciously fell towards Malcolm¡¯s body.

    Malcolm reacted instinctively and took a step back. Ethel didn¡¯t even touch the corner of his shirt.

    Malcolm reached out to help her when she was about to fall on her face.

    ¡°Malcolm, it scared the hell out of me!¡±

    Ethel, blushing, immediately climbed into his arms and tried to burrow into his arms.

    Malcolm¡¯s face changed and he was about to push her away when he suddenly nced at a red figure standing just a few meters away.

    Lyra had her arms crossed and stood quietly. Her gaze locked on his body and her starry eyes were filled with sarcasm and coldness.

    ¡°Rara, listen to me ¡­¡±

    Without waiting for him to finish, Lyra snorted coldly, turned around and walked away without looking back.

    ¡°Rara!¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s heart ached at the coldness in her eyes, and he tried to go after her, but Ethel, who looked terrified, grabbed his arm and wouldn¡¯t let go.

    ¡°Malcolm, I think I¡¯ve broken my foot. It hurts!¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t care whether she was hurting. His hands, in the ck leather gloves, wrapped around her neck, and his dark eyes were heavy with hostility.

    ¡°You saw Rara and deliberately faked a fall on me to tarnish my innocence in front of her, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Ethel¡¯s expression was distressed. Her face turned red and breathed hard, ¡°Malcolm, what do you mean? I don¡¯t understand. I really have a broken foot. If you don¡¯t believe, you can check to see if I have cheated you ¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯d better be true!¡±

    Malcolm let her go, not bothering to check if she was lying.

    Lyra was mad at him, and that was the most important for him now.

    He turned to go after Lyra when Ethel clutched the sleeve of his suit once again.

    She changed her previous delicate softness and said with a serious face.

    ¡°Malcolm, you don¡¯t know Lyra at all. You try your best to love her, but in the end, you will only be hurt by her more and more. She is willing to be with you now, but all this time, I¡¯m afraid she has not once said that she loves you, right? Do you still not understand?¡±

    Malcolm gave her a grim look and unceremoniously shook off her hand, running wildly after Lyra.

    Ethel failed to stand still and was pushed to the ground by him, staining her long and white dress with mud.

    She did not care. Her eyes were always locked on Malcolm in front of her, with a glint of excitement in her eyes and an extraordinarily wide smile on her enchanting face.

    ¡­

    Lyra walked and Malcolm ran.

    So as Lyra was about to walk down the steps of the ballroom, Malcolm steadily stepped in front of her.

    ¡°Rara, let me exin, okay?¡±

    Lyra gave him an indifferent look. As Malcolm¡¯s suit was touched by Ethel¡¯s hand, she had her arms crossed in disgust, trying to walk around him into the ballroom.

    Malcolm knew he was dirty and didn¡¯t dare touch her and just stopped her from leaving.

    ¡°Rara ¡­¡±

    His eyes were slightly red, and his voice was softly pleading.

    Lyra ignored his supplicating gaze, held back the anger that surged through her heart, and scolded, ¡°Get out.¡±

    Malcolm was hurt by her fierce heart and bit his lower lip in depression.

    In front of the banquet hall door, he directly unbuttoned his suit, and took off his jacket, then his gloves without hesitation and threw them directly into the trash.

    The action was decisive, without hesitation.

    The pure ck silk shirt showed off his strong waist extremely well.

    His strange action drew many attention from the side to look this way.

    Malcolm simply ignored it and held Lyra up by the waist.

    It caused a lot of people next to them to exim.

    ¡°What are you doing!?¡±

    Lyra red at him, ¡°Are you looking for death? Put me down!¡±

    She was about to struggle when Malcolm leaned in close to her ear and whispered in a maic voice.

    ¡°So many people are watching. Rara, don¡¯t forget our deal in the morning. I threw the stained clothes away. I¡¯m very innocent. When we get back, I will exin to you, OK?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you fall from my hands, the Lloyd family and White family¡¯s stock will fall badly tomorrow.¡±

    Lyra understood the situation.

    She secretly gritted her teeth, resisted the urge to twist his ears and turned into circling his neck.

    Malcolm knew that she was holding fire in her heart, and his thin lips hooked wickedly, ¡°Whether our two stocks plunge or soar tomorrow, it depends on how cooperative you¡¯re at this moment.¡±

    ¡°What else do you want?¡± Lyra sensed something in his words.

    His smile intensified, ¡°Make you a headlines and do what unmarried couples do!¡±

 Chapter 258 Mr. Malcolm pulls up his trouser leg for sad-fishing

    Through the ghostly face, Lyra saw the intense aggressiveness in his dark eyes, as threatening as a hawk, and her heart throbbed.

    Malcolm rubbed the tip of her nose with his directly in front of all the people who came around.

    Then in a voice only two people could hear, ¡°Rara don¡¯t me me. You wouldn¡¯t listen to my exnation, so I had to resort to this.¡±

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Without waiting for her to continue, Malcolm¡¯s thin lips came right up and kissed her precisely on the mouth.

    Lyra did not move. Originally she just wanted to cooperate with him in front of everyone, but ended up being brought in emotionally by his kiss. She forgot to close her eyes and their breathing intertwined.

    The two kissed deeply right at the entrance of the banquet hall.

    The scene instantly resounded with shouts of surprise.

    Many people took out their cell phones to take pictures.

    Because it was a charity party, and there were stars invited and many media.

    The shes were quickly put in ce to capture this epic moment.

    Many celebrities were dying of jealousy!

    ¡°They are so sweet! Mr. Malcolm is so dominant. They¡¯re so matched!¡±

    ¡°Wow! Hug and kiss. That¡¯s too romantic. Why don¡¯t I have a fianc¨¦ like Mr. Malcolm!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°This picture is too good. This charity party is for disys of affection?!¡±

    ¡°Ahh! So envious. God please give me such a sweet boyfriend too!¡±

    Cody waited in the hall for a long time and didn¡¯t see Lyrae back from the bathroom. He came out to look for her just in time to see this scene.

    He gazed at Lyra¡¯s mouth which was kissed by Malcolm, and almost fainted on the spot.

    So excessive!

    Ethel had juste out of the garden path. Her dress was dirty and she was going to change into another dress in the business car when she saw the scene.

    But as she stood on the path, no one saw the sarcastic smile on her face in the dim light.

    Midst the chatter of the crowd, which was either envious or jealous, Malcolm and Lyra ended the long kiss.

    Malcolm¡¯s mouth was stained with Lyra¡¯s lipstick. The bright lipstick stain and the silvery gray ghost face formed a strong contrast.

    In front of so many people, Lyra used her thumb to help him wipe off her lipstick marks and maintain his image.

    Malcolm was content with her movements and his arms held her tighter, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go home!¡±

    The media and the crowd made a conscious effort to get out of the way, with all the cameras clicking around the two.

    Lyra didn¡¯t like being surrounded by such strange people and shyly buried her whole face into Malcolm¡¯s chest, making her look extra birdlike tonight.

    That night, Corey¡¯s cheating news was overtaken.

    A photo of Malcolm and Lyra kissing at a charity g quickly upied all the headlines.

    The two were known as the sweetest unmarried couple in the luxury families.

    The fans who liked them because of their good looks and sweet love quickly rallied online and shouted.

    Get married! Get married!

    And at that moment, the two people at the center of the conversation just got out of the car and went back to the White Manor, one after the other.

    Malcolm lowered his head and silently followed Lyra into the room. The domineering look he had at the charity party had disappeared and his dark eyes stared nervously at her slim back.

    Lyra entered the house and sat down on the edge of the bed and started ying on her phone, just pretending that he was air.

    Malcolm, still thinking that he had a chance, sat down next to the bed, touched her wrist and began to exin to himself.

    ¡°I was wrong, but I really kept my distance from her. When you bumped into her, it was her who broke her foot. After all, she was the femalepanion I brought and the spokesperson of Rosie¡¯s project. I couldn¡¯t let her fall, so I helped her.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s face was expressionless, still on her phone,pletely ignoring him.

    Malcolm continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t know she would plot against me and climb on my arm. I was the one who was set up by her!¡±

    After these words, he instantly felt the anger from Lyra¡¯s body.

    He hastily changed the subject, ¡°I say this and it is not to shirk responsibility. I failed the things I promised you. It is my problem. My skill to discriminate bitches is not mature enough. I will quickly practice to perfection. It will not happen again!¡±

    ¡°And tonight in front of the ballroom, without your permission, kissing you and hugging you. It¡¯s because you refused to listen to my exnation. For the sake of the headlines, for the benefit of the Lloyd family and White family stock, please don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡±

    The anger in Lyra¡¯s body did not diminish, and her face grew appallingly cold.

    Seeing that she was not listening, Malcolm¡¯s chest tightened and his eyes lowered in gloom.

    She seemed to be angry with him. He thought he was lucky enough not to get beaten up ¡­

    He got up and went to the bedside table, opened the first drawer, took the whip out of it and handed it to Lyra.

    ¡°Here, your family rule.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t take it, and Malcolm simply shoved the whip into her hand.

    ¡°Although I have thrown away the suit and gloves touched by that woman, if you still mind it, beat me up with this to take out the anger. Even if it ruins my arms, I absolutely will not say a word.¡±

    Lyra remained silent and continued to look at her phone.

    Malcolm stood quietly for a moment, and when she didn¡¯t respond, he turned around and opened the closet again, took out the fine washboard that Lyra had custom-made for him, and put it on the carpet next to the bed.

    Then he pulled up the legs of his suit pants, revealing his bruised knee by the board.

    Although Lyra was looking at her phone, her eyes were quietly ncing at his every movement, and she coldly noticed that he was pulling up his trouser legs, and her cold eyes subconsciously looked at his knees.

    However, when she saw the injury on his knees, Lyra¡¯s pupils dted.

    Seeing that he was about to fall on his knees, Lyra reached out to stop him.

    Her intention was actually to feel sorry for him, but she opened her mouth angrily.

    ¡°Why are you pulling up your pant legs? You want to show me your knees on purpose? You¡¯re trying to y a bitter game, right?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s lips curled up in bitterness, ¡°No, I just thought it would hurt more to kneel with my pant legs up.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s anger grew even more, ¡°Like to be abused? The more it hurts, the better you feel, right?¡±

    ¡°Not like that.¡±

    He wrinkled his brows. His dark eyes very aggravated, ¡°I just think if you see me so painful, you can ruthlessly vent your anger. After all, anger hurts your body. I hope your anger can ben subsided faster.¡±

    Lyra was very ufortable by his words.

    The words that Ethel said at her office door during the day suddenly and inexplicably came into her mind.

    ¡°Miss Lloyd, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve been cruel to Mr. Malcolm? You actually only love yourself. You are not good to him at all ¡­¡±

    Was it true that all this time she had been overly critical of Malcolm because he had spoiled her to no end?

    She sighed and her tone was much gentler, ¡°Sit down and let me look at the knee injury.¡±

    Malcolm noticed the pain in her eyes, and the corners of his mouth quietly rose, allowing her to pull himself to the edge of the bed to examine his injuries.

    ¡°It¡¯s only been half an hour. Howe it¡¯s all bruised. You didn¡¯t put any medicine on itst night?¡±

 Chapter 259 Rara is jealous. Itâ€™s possessive

    Half an hour?

    She ignored him yesterday and he ended up on his knees for almost an hour!

    However, this was something Malcolm will not tell her.

    He just shook his head with an honest look on his face, ¡°You put the medicine on my hand yourself. I thought you were the one who forbade me to put the medicine on my knees.¡±

    He was afraid his sad-fishing went too far and Lyra would notice, ¡°It was toote after sex so I forgot.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t even notice what was in his mind, because Ethel¡¯s words kept lingering in her ears.

    It made her feelplicated.

    ¡°Does your hand still hurt? Show it to me.¡±

    Malcolm spread his left hand out and handed it to her.

    Despitest night¡¯s medication, his palm was still swollen and purple-red.

    ¡°It hurt that badlyst night?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s because when we had sex, my hands were propped up, my palms were pressed and the blood was not circting. That¡¯s why my palm was so swollen. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±

    Now it didn¡¯t hurt anymore, so she can know that it was really painfulst night.

    How did she do this then ¡­

    She felt extremely suffocated.

    There was a sense of frustration that she had never felt before, making her eyes unconsciously red.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. She¡¯s right. I wasn¡¯t good to you at all. I said it¡¯s my turn to soil you, but all I brought to you was hurt.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t know who the ¡°she¡± in her words was, but was acutely aware of the slight sob in her voice.

    He lifted her downcast chin with his right hand and saw her teary eyes.

    Originally, he just wanted to escape from being beaten up, not to make her cry.

    Seeing her being self-condemned and sad, he felt very guilty and stroked her little face with pity.

    ¡°Little fool, a few punches from you is considered hurtful? You underestimate your man. And, you beat me up, which is perfectly justified. It¡¯s called fun!¡±

    Lyra turned away, not feelingforted, ¡°You just want to make me happy. I know it myself!¡±

    Malcolm straightened her body, made her look into his eyes, and said to her seriously and affectionately.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t deliberately coax you. You¡¯re angry because you¡¯re jealous, which is possessive of me. In fact, I am quite happy. Even if my hands are broken by you, I think it is sweet.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, you bring me happiness and warmth like I never have before. I am satisfied to be forgiven by you, to hold you to sleep at night, to hear you call me Mel, and to do pleasurable things with you.¡±

    ¡°Because Rara, I love you. I really, really love you!¡±

    ¡°So do you ¡­ ¡± love me the same way?

    Thesest words stuck in his throat.

    He never asked the question.

    Ethel¡¯s words were stuck in his head, and he thought about all that had happened in the meantime. She was willing to give him a chance and to be with him, but she really never said a word about loving him from the beginning to the end.

    He was suddenly very afraid.

    Afraid that if he asked, Lyra gave an answer that would knock his renewed hope back to the bottom this time ¡­

    Lyra: ¡°I what?¡±

    Malcolm curbed the strange emotions.

    ¡°Nothing. Anyway, whether it¡¯s being held by you, kissed by you, slept with or beaten up by you, as long as that person is you, I¡¯ll be happy to do it.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s heart warmed up a bit and she went to get the swelling cream she had left in the drawerst night.

    She muttered to him as she personally helped him apply the medicine, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s stupid, a big idiot!¡±

    Malcolm just smiled. She was focused on applying medicine for him. Her action was careful and gentle and he had been very satisfied.

    ¡°Rara, so are you not mad about what happened at the charity party?¡±

    Lyra gently grabbed his cheek, ¡°No next time.¡±

    Malcolm smiled with abandon, mixing with warmth and joy.

    He picked her up.

    ¡°Eh eh? What!¡±

    ¡°Since there is impunity, isn¡¯t it time for my bedtime massage service!?¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Lyra stopped, being puzzled, ¡°Aren¡¯t we just in the bedroom? Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°This is the secondary bedroom. I still prefer to sleep in the master bedroom, spacious, good for sex!¡± He smiled evilly.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Malcolm, who was about to walk out of the room, was paused again, ¡°What¡¯s wrong again?¡±

    Lyra, who stayed quietly in his arms, looked up at him, ¡°Your left hand can no longer be pressed. Otherwise your injury has not been able to heal. One-handed should not be too good, right? Tonight ¡­ forget it?¡±

    Not good?

    Malcolm tightened his eyebrows. His face grew sullen and his tone was cold and proud, ¡°I can do at least 300 push-ups, even with one hand! I¡¯ll give you a try tonight!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Woo!!!¡±

    Lyra was about to say something else when Malcolm kissed her right on the mouth, blocking her words.

    ¡­

    In the early morning, Keith got off the ne back to Suham overnight.

    Because it was toote, he drove back to his vi.

    Usually, he did note back often and did not arrange for servants to stay at the vi, but Dous would have people clean the house inside and out from time to time, so the rooms were clean.

    He made his way lightly upstairs to his room and took a shower.

    Because he was so tired, he didn¡¯t notice the strange smell on the bed.

    He turned off the lights,y down and closed his eyes without stopping.

    Until something next to the bed suddenly rolled over and a smooth and fair arm rested on his chest.

    Someone was sleeping in his bed?

    He immediately woke up and quickly sat up. His big palm choked this person¡¯s neck with ruthless precision.

    ¡°Who gave you the guts to walk in here!?¡±

    This person coughed ¡­

    Melissa, who was in a deep sleep, was awake on the spot.

    Keith used much of his strength and her face turned red. She can not say a word, but only struggle.

    The moonlighting through the window allowed Keith to vaguely see that it was a woman, and his hand loosened.

    ¡°Ahem yes¡­ I¡¯m Melissa ¡­¡±

    Melissa?

    Angle Group¡¯s female artist, Lyra¡¯s friend from the orphanage?

    Keith turned on the light until he got a full view of Melissa¡¯s face, then withdrew his hand from around her neck.

    ¡°Why are you in my bed?¡±

    Melissa covered her neck and choked, tears sprouting from her eyes as if she just had a physiological reaction.

    She eased the pain, got up and got out of bed, bowed in a regr manner and exined.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know you would be back tonight. I¡¯ve been stalked by the press and media recently. My apartment is blocked, so Lyra arranged for me to stay at your vi temporarily. I¡¯m sorry for taking the liberty to disturb you.¡±

    Keith saw the strangtion marks on her neck and felt a bit sorry for her, ¡°Since Lyra arranged it, you can stay if you want.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Mr. Lloyd. Don¡¯t worry. I promise I won¡¯t give you any trouble.¡± Another bow.

    Keith replied softly with ¡°hmm¡±. and his expression returned to normal, and he continued, ¡°But this room is the master bedroom. Except here, you can pick any other guest room you want.¡±

    Melissa bit her lower lip in embarrassment and bowed again, ¡°Sorry sorry sorry! I haven¡¯t lived in such a big house yet. I don¡¯t know the rules. Take your time and rest!¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    She shrunk her shoulders and left in small steps, just reaching the door and turning back.

    Keith, who was about to go back to sleep, was confused.

 Chapter 260 Mel is really physically weak?

    Melissa bowed twice in a row and went back to the bed, ¡°Sorry Mr. Lloyd! I¡¯ve used the sheets and covers. I don¡¯t suppose you don¡¯t mind it?¡±

    Keith seemed to understand her somewhat and got up and got out of bed.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to bother you ¡­¡±

    Melissa continued to apologize as if she was reciting scripture, while quickly collecting the sheets and bedding in her hands, and then bowed and left.

    Keith looked at therge bed that was instantly empty. He smiled helplessly, took out the spare quilt from the cupboard and made it up himself.

    Just a few minutes ago, Melissa said fifteen times of sorry and bowed twelve times!

    She was a little silly and cute?

    Tat was interesting.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Early morning.

    Soft daylight poured through the floor-to-ceiling screen and onto the bedroom¡¯s minimalist bed.

    When Malcolm woke up, Lyra was already awake and was leaning on the bed, ying on her cell phone with an extraordinarily focused look.

    He was baffled, ¡°ying on your phone early in the morning. Are you addictedtely?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m buying you something.¡±

    Rara wanted to give him a gift again? This time it should be something normal, right?

    ¡°What do you want to buy? Let¡¯s see.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t feel anything wrong and exined in a casual tone, ¡°It¡¯s just a box of Viagra, kidney supplements, and ¡­¡±

    Viagra and kidney supplements?

    The more Malcolm heard, the more odd it seemed, and he looked at her grimly, ¡°You¡¯re buying all these things for me? Am I not good enough to satisfy you?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no!¡±

    Lyra shook her head, ¡°You¡¯re great. But you saidst night you could do at least three hundred push-ups, but you ended up doing only one hundred ¡­¡±

    Had she been consumed himtely?

    And his body got weak?

    This was a big problem. She needed to buy more kidney tonics and give Malcolm a workout!

    Malcolm looked at her in shock.

    Just one hundred?

    No more!

    No way!

    The thing he was most proud of, after one night, was questioned by the woman he loved most!

    As a man, his pride was extremely thwarted!

    It was just like a calmke where there a huge wave.

    The anger in his chest tumbled.

    It was more violent than the atomic bombing!

    ¡°Lyra Lloyd, I¡¯ll show you again whether I can do it or not!¡±

    ¡°Mel!!!¡±

    Lyra struggled to no avail.

    She expressed great regret!

    ¡­

    Keith was awakened by the smell of food wafting in through the window.

    It was the smell of fried eggs.

    Melissa was cooking in the kitchen?

    He got up, washed and changed into his suit, and then slowly went downstairs.

    In the kitchen, she was busy in cocking. The table had been set with hot milk, baked toast, fried eggs and fruit.

    Melissa took two bowls of porridge and came out just to meet Keith¡¯s gaze in time.

    ¡°Mr. Lloyd, good morning.¡±

    She put the bowls on the table and took the initiative to help him pull out the chair, ¡°I don¡¯t know if my cooking meets your taste. Would you like to try it?¡±

    Keith was thinking of going to Reginald¡¯s for breakfast. To him, Melissa was still a stranger. He had always been wary of strangers.

    But looking at Melissa¡¯s harmless and simple smile, he stepped over and took his seat.

    The porridge tasted good, and the eggs was just right, which was unexpectedly delicious.

    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to do that. If you want to stay here for a while, I can arrange for two servants toe and take care of you.¡±

    Melissa was slightly shocked and her face was full of ttery, ¡°No Mr. Lloyd, I¡¯m already bothering you by staying here. I¡¯m very good at housework and cooking. I have to do something to make me feel better.¡±

    Keith saw her expression that was sincere and very insistent. She was a pretty self-reliant girl, so he did not say anything else.

    After the meal, Keith rarely went out immediately, but sat on the sofa to read the newspaper.

    Only when Melissa had cleaned up the kitchen and was ready to go out did he say, ¡°You¡¯re going to Bana today for a magazine cover shoot?¡±

    ¡°Yes, how do you know?¡± Melissa stood with her bag in her hand, being confused.

    Keith put down the newspaper, ¡°Just checked your schedule. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t bother, Mr. Lloyd. I can just walk down the hill by myself. My agent¡¯s car will pick me upter.¡±

    Keith got up. He was very gentle, and his voice was bass and steady, ¡°I have to go out as well. I can drop you off on the way down the mountain only. Then you can get into your agent¡¯s car.¡±

    ¡°That ¡­ thank you, Mr. Lloyd.¡±

    The hill was quiterge. The driveway was a loop, and it took at least an hour to walk down, which was time-consuming andborious.

    When they arrived at the bottom of the hill, Melissa got out of the car in a disciplined manner and bowed once again in a proper manner towards Keith, ¡°Thank you Mr. Lloyd for the ride. Will you be back for dinner tonight? I¡¯ll cook for you in advance for dinner, OK? I always feel like I owe something if I don¡¯t make up.¡±

    Keith watched her as she began to bow again cautiously, mingling with a sense of detachment as if she were putting a thick barrier over her entire body.

    He frowned. He wanted to say that she did not need to take it to heart at all for it was not a big deal, but he did not know how to speak.

    For Corey¡¯s cheating thing, he had checked this morning, but was quite heartbroken for Melissa who was such a simple and kind girl, and hurt by such a scum.

    ¡°Okay, you can cook if you want. I¡¯ll probably be done by 7pm at thetest.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Lloyd. You take care.¡±

    Another bow.

    Keith saw it, didn¡¯t say anything, and silently rolled up the window.

    Jalen, the special assistant who was on the passenger seat, nced at Keith¡¯s face.

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t you have an embassy assignment this afternoon? Can you make it back at 7:30?¡±

    Keith had forgotten about it, ¡°Then let the embassy know I have something going on for the night and ask them to either hold it earlier or change the date.¡±

    Why didn¡¯t he inform Melissa and didn¡¯t go back to have dinner?

    Jalen looked in the rear-view mirror and snickered. Melissa was still standing on the side of the road. ¡°It seems you¡¯re quite special to this Melissa.¡±

    Keith looked askance at him and said with a light tone, ¡°She is Lyra¡¯s good friend. She helped Lyra a lot in the orphanage. She is good to Lyra, so I protect her a little only.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± Jalen nodded thoughtfully.

    After Keith left, Melissa quickly got into the car and set off, not noticing the sh of a figure around the opposite corner.

    White Corp.

    Chad took the data book and knocked on the door of the president¡¯s office.

    When he came in, he saw his boss sitting at his chair and he was staring at his right hand.

    ¡°Boss, what are you looking at?¡±

    In front of Chad, Malcolm was not shy, ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling weird about my bodytely. I really seem to be less strong than I used to be.¡±

    ¡°No way, right?¡±

    Chad seriously put down his datebook and sat in a chair opposite him, observing hisplexion and mental state.

    ¡°Have you been having sex with Miss Lyrately?¡±

    ¡°Once the night beforest, oncest night, and once this morning.¡±

    Chad swallowed.

    This ¡­ was diligent enough!

    He looked at Malcolm¡¯s slight dark circles under his eyes due tock of sleep with shock, ¡°Boss you¡¯re weak? It can¡¯t be that ¡­ your body is consumed by Miss Lyra, right!?¡±

 Chapter 261 Who has the problem?

    Malcolm sulked, not opening his mouth.

    Chad continued: ¡°Boss, you really should restrain a little. Overindulgence hurts your body!¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s face quickly darkened.

    Chad noticed that the sry that had only just gone up in his pocket seemed to be waving goodbye to him.

    He panicked and changed his mind, ¡°I mean, if Mr. Collin knows, I don¡¯t how Miss Lyra is going to exin when she¡¯s back to Lloyd¡¯s Parlor. And with your current physical condition, if you are seriously injured again, I am afraid even God can not save you.¡±

    Good advice was harsh to the ear.

    The words were not pleasant, but they were indeed the truth.

    Malcolm was not a ¡°tyrant¡± boss.

    He nodded his head in agreement.

    On theputer screen disyed an urgent email sent by the National Investigation Bureau about the Crana border.

    Malcolm clicked on it. His handsome face was turned back to seriousness in a second, ¡°There¡¯s another organization over the border causing trouble. Pack your things and leave tomorrow night.¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±

    ¡­

    By the time Lyra woke up, it was almost noon.

    Malcolm knew she was tired, so he deliberately did not disturb her before leaving.

    She held her waist and moved carefully, and when she got out of bed, her two thin legs were shaking.

    This morning¡¯s incident let her know profoundly that never too challenge the majesty of men in sex. Otherwise the end was very miserable!

    On her phone, her Darkbell¡¯s men had alreadypiled Ethel¡¯s information into a file and sent it over.

    Lyra opened it and read it carefully.

    Ethel was neen years old. Her father died early, and she was raised by her mother alone. When she was fourteen years old, she started her career in the entertainment industry. Her ability was in a first-ss outstanding level. Although she was young, she won the major international awards of film. There was an online rumor that there was a rich sponsor behind her so she could get excellent resources.

    However, the identity of the sponsor was unknown and the identities of her parents were also unknown. And even her family name.

    Lyra looked at the unknown information and her face was extraordinarily cold.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    The most important pieces of information were not found, and the rest of these were all no use.

    She immediately called, ¡°Check again! I want the most detailed information! When did her father die? What was the reason for his death? I want to find out all of this, and herst name. Since it¡¯s hidden, there must be a big secret!¡±

    ¡°Boss, please don¡¯t get angry. I¡¯ll do it immediately!¡±

    Lyra hung up the phone and stared at Ethel¡¯s profile on her phone.

    In all the years that Darkbell had been in her hands, there had never been a piece of information that they couldn¡¯t find out all about.

    Even they couldn¡¯t check her out ¡­

    Ethel must be backed by powerful people from several families. Who could be her benefactor?

    This woman was hiding so deep!

    But since it was still a mystery, she can only continue to wait for Darkbell¡¯s news.

    She stopped thinking, washed up and put on her makeup.

    Melissa went to Bana today for shooting. Since the Corey incident, she focused more on her career, so Lyra intended to go and see.

    Justing out of the vi, before getting into the car, she saw the old Mr. White and Charlesing towards her.

    ¡°Hi, Rudolph.¡±

    The old Mr. White nodded with a smile and walked up to Lyra with his crutches, ¡°How are you doing here these days?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. He¡¯s good to me too. Rudolph, rest assured.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    The old Mr. White smiled gratefully, with his gaze from Lyra face slid to the belly, ¡°You two are making progress. Why aren¡¯t you pregnant? Lyra, you must not take medicine. That hurts your body. Don¡¯t worry. If you¡¯re pregnant, Malcolm will marry you and hold a grand wedding ceremony. ¡±

    Rudolph, as an elder, took the initiative to bring up such an intimate topic. Lyra¡¯s ears reddened slightly and she smiled awkwardly, ¡°I know, Rudolph.¡±

    Was she pregnant?

    She wouldn¡¯t dare.

    If Collin found out, her legs will have to be broken before the baby was born!

    The old Mr. White gave a few more words of advice, nothing more than marriage.

    Lyra agreed politely.

    When the old Mr. White left, her eyes moved down to her stomach.

    Although she was afraid she would be beaten to death by Collin because of her pregnancy, she was actually quite curious about the feeling of having a little baby.

    Strangely enough, she and Malcolm had done this several times, with each time without even using a condom.

    How came she was not pregnant?

    Was something wrong with her body, or with Malcolm¡¯s?

    But after this morning¡¯s lesson, she didn¡¯t dare to ask Malcolm directly, lest he would think she was flouting his dignity as a man again and take advantage of the opportunity to do her.

    Perhaps, her blessing of having a baby had not yet arrived.

    She took a long breath and without further dy, set off immediately for the Bana¡¯s shooting location.

    Just as she reached Bana, her eyes were drawn to a hunched figure in the corner of the doorway.

    Because of the mask and hat, the person¡¯s whole face was hidden tightly. From her short and gray hair, she can feel it was an olddy.

    But when Lyra walked in a little bit, she was surprised to see the back of the olddy¡¯s hand that was exposed was tight and fair.

    She was about to walk up to get a better look when the ¡°olddy¡± in front of her took advantage of a staff¡¯s inattention and quickly slipped into the building through the staff passage.

    22nd floor of Bana Tower.

    Melissa was having a shoot.

    The cover of this weekly magazine had already been shot. Bana¡¯s manager saw her excellent performance and renewed her contract to shoot the inside pages of certain columns in the weekly magazine.

    The attention of all the staff was on the shooting.

    No one saw a ¡°olddy¡± carrying half a bucket of dirty water from the bathroom after mopping the floor and quietly appear behind the crowd.

    Her eyes, as aggressive as a viper¡¯s, had been focused on Melissa from the moment she entered.

    She silently walked to a corner closer to Melissa to lower her presence.

    ¡°Well, this group is finished. There are still thest two groups. Half an hour intermission. Melissa, thank you. You¡¯re doing very well! Good job!¡±

    The manager of Bana looked at Melissa with admiration.

    The other staff members apuded collectively.

    Melissa bowed towards all the staff, ¡°Thank you everyone. My agent prepared a fruit tea for everyone from Moon Sack.¡±

    The staff immediately cheered and went to the agent to get the fruit tea.

    All of Melissa¡¯s attention was on the bow. Time was just right, and the ¡°grandmother¡± in the corner had a malevolent sh in her eyes.

    ¡°Melissa! I want you to lose all reputation!¡±

    A bucket of dirty water was thrown at Melissa.

    Melissa was unable to dodge and was poured head-on. Her Bana-supplied couture dress was covered in sludge.

    The mud and sand in the dirty water also covered her eyes. She rubbed for a few times and her eyes hurt so much that she could not open.

    Taking advantage of the fact that everyone went over to get the fruit tea and simply couldn¡¯t react, the ¡°olddy¡± immediately threw the bucket, pulled out the pre-hidden dagger and stabbed towards Melissa sinisterly.

    ¡°Bitch, Go to hell!¡±

    Many staff members screamed in fear when they saw the knife in her hand, but none of them had time to stop it.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    No blood spatter on the spot.

    The dagger stopped just as it was about to pierce Melissa¡¯s abdomen.

    A pair of hands suddenly clutched the wrists of the ¡°olddy¡±.

 Chapter 262 You take the impasse yourself

    The ¡°olddy¡± turned her head and saw a pair of cold eyes.

    ¡°You, it¡¯s you ¡­¡±

    Lyra¡¯s red lips sneered, ¡°Gloria, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so dirty-minded now!¡±

    When saying this, her eyes were fierce, and her hands twisted heavily Gloria¡¯s delicate wrist with the dexterity of jujitsu and Gloria¡¯s hand fractured on the spot.

    ¡°Ah! My hand!¡±

    Gloria¡¯s features twisted in pain, and the knife in her hand fell to the ground.

    Lyra lifted her heels and kicked her hard in the thigh.

    Gloria fell to the ground and crawled to the ground without getting up.

    The staff, agents and assistants next to her were stunned.

    ¡°Why are you still standing there!? Why don¡¯t you take Melissa to get her eyes cleaned!¡± Lyra yelled.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    The assistant quickly got a dry towel, wrapped the wet Melissa and took her to the bathroom.

    Gloria was so upset to see her n failpletely.

    This opportunity was thest of her savings before she was able to buy Melissa¡¯s trip to shoot in Bana.

    She screamed at the top of her lungs, pointing at Lyra and yelling hysterically, ¡°Why did you save her? I was ridiculed on the Inte, forced to quit Butterfly Girls, and facing a $10 million contract breach. She did it all! She deserves to die!¡±

    Lyra gave a dismissive grunt, with a sarcastic smile.

    ¡°I had your naked photos sent. I issued the order to let you quit the group. I am the one who got you into this now. I am standing in front of you now. Come and kill me.¡±

    Gloria was dumbfounded by herment and froze for a moment before reacting, gritting her teeth and ring at her as she stumbled over and switched hand to reach for the knife on the floor.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!!¡±

    Her hand just gripped the hilt of the knife, but the de was stepped on by Lyra¡¯s high heels and she couldn¡¯t hold it up.

    ¡°Gloria, you asked for it. If you can be an idol and devote yourself to work, you can still have a bright future.¡±

    Her eyes were red and tears instantly fell down to her cheeks.

    Lyra continued: ¡°But you didn¡¯t choose a right path, but take the dead end. You took the lead in isting Melissa. You knew Melissa and Corey was in love, but you deliberately intervened as a mistress. You think Corey will help you when you have an ident?¡±

    ¡°He can¡¯t even protect himself. How can he care about you? You two scums both have the same ck heart!¡±

    Gloria was about to copse, yelling at the top of her lungs.

    ¡°No! It¡¯s not! It¡¯s all Melissa¡¯s fault. We¡¯re all members of the group. Why should she have the opportunity to take on a separate scene. Why should she have a solo interview at an event! It¡¯s not fair!¡±

    Lyra had little expression, ¡°Melissa is positioned as an S-ss artist by the group. You signed a different contract with her. From the beginning you¡¯re destined to take a different path. It¡¯s you! You don¡¯t know your real position!¡±

    Gloria sat on the floor, full of despair. She still said those words, ¡°No, it¡¯s not my fault, not ¡­¡±

    Lyra withdrew her cold eyes and looked around at the others, ¡°Everyone just heard her. She attempted tomit murder with a knife, not only to kill Melissa, but also to kill me. Someone help make a call to police. Hurry up and let the police take her away. Don¡¯t dirty the air of Bana Tower.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll call!¡±

    A staff immediately echoed.

    Gloria was viciously stunned and instantly reacted.

    She was pitted by Lyra.

    If she had only attempted to kill Melissa, she would have been in jail for four or five years at most, but if she was charged with attempting to kill Lyra, she would have had a hard time in the future!

    Collin was Lyra¡¯s brother and Malcolm was Lyra¡¯s fianc¨¦.

    With this crime, if she went to jail, these two men would not let her go easily!

    ¡°Ms. Lloyd, I was wrong. I really know I was wrong. Please give me a chance to correct myself. Don¡¯t send me to jail! Please!¡±

    She crawled to Lyra¡¯s feet, begged bitterly, and reached out to grab the hem of Lyra¡¯s skirt, which Lyra dodged coldly and arrogantly.

    Lyra looked at her in a condescending manner, with a very cold look in her eyes.

    Melissa had already cleaned the dirty water off her body, changed into a clean dress and came out of the bathroom wrapped in a bath towel.

    Lyra was relieved to see that she was okay and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t apologize to me. You should apologize to Melissa. If she¡¯s willing to forgive you, I can consider letting you off the hook.¡±

    With renewed hope, Gloria crawled on her knees to Melissa¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Melissa, I was wrong! I shouldn¡¯t have deliberately targeted you. I shouldn¡¯t have ruined your rtionship with Corey. You can hit me and scold me. Just please don¡¯t let Ms. Lloyd send me to jail. I really know I¡¯m wrong. For the sake I¡¯m your former teammates, please!¡±

    Melissa clutched her palms together.

    She suddenly remembered when Corey and Gloria were caught in bed by her, Gloria was arrogant and smug at that time.

    How dared she beg her for a chance after doing such an outrageous thing?

    However, she looked at Gloria¡¯s wretched and miserable appearance, and cried so loudly that she did not speak for a long time.

    Lyra saw that she seemed a little shaken and reminded her implicitly, ¡°Melissa, if I hadn¡¯t stopped her just now, she would have killed you by now. Do you believe she would be sincere in correcting her mistakes. Are you really willing to forgive her?¡±

    The hesitation in Melissa¡¯s eyes instantly became firm, ¡°No, I will never forgive! Gloria, you¡¯re an adult. You should think clearly about the consequences before you did it. Since you did it, you have to be responsible for your actions!¡±

    ¡°No! No Melissa, help me!¡±

    Gloria was very desperate. She didn¡¯t want to go to jail with the two charges!

    She¡¯ll be tortured to death if she went in there!

    But this time, Melissa¡¯s heart did not waver and silently watched Gloria being taken away by the police.

    Lyra approached her and smiled gratefully, ¡°It¡¯s good to see how much you¡¯ve grown so much!¡±

    Melissa clutched Lyra¡¯s palm with great emotion.

    Although the event had dyed the shooting progress, the good news was that Melissa quickly recovered the state, and the shooting was quick.

    When Lyra returned to the vi in the evening, Malcolm was already at home.

    His slender legs were crossed and he was sitting on the sofa watching TV. His demeanor was still reserved.

    Lyra was a little surprised, ¡°Off work so early today? You¡¯re not busy?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Malcolm just came back early on purpose, ¡°Rara, I have an urgent assignment with the National Investigation Bureau tomorrow night. I have to make a trip to the border.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow night?¡± Lyra sat down next to him, ¡°Leaving so soon? When will you be back?¡±

    ¡°It will take at least three or five days.¡±

    Lyra lowered her eyes, being thoughtful, ¡°Well, I had a hospital appointment the day after tomorrow. I was thinking of going with you.¡±

    Malcolm took her into his arms and looked carefully at her to see if she was hurt, ¡°Why did you have to go to the hospital? Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Thinking of the old Mr. White¡¯s words today, Lyra smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°When I went out during the day, I met Rudolph. He seems ¡­ eager to have his grandchild. To be honest, I¡¯m quite surprised we have done it so many times, howe I am not pregnant?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Malcolm followed her gaze, looking at her stomach. His dark eyes deepened and narrowed, without speaking.

    He and Lyra had failed to conceive a child so many times.

    It was because ¡­

    Something was wrong with his body.

 Chapter 263 Mr. Malcolm on a business trip

    Because the S404 virus in his body was extremely stubborn, even if she did conceive, the virus was likely to be passed on to the child.

    When the time came, a small life would only suffer¡­

    But he couldn¡¯t let Lyra take the medicine, and he was afraid that Lyra would notice something different.

    There were already potency drugs on the market that men can take that had little side effects on their bodies, so he hid it from Lyra every time he had taken the drug beforehand.

    Lyra did not know what he was thinking. She just remembered she drank alcohol three days in consecutive when she was in Frayton. As a result, that hurt her body and she had recuperated for a long time.

    She wondered if it was possible that she got some diseases at that time that caused her inability to conceive?

    ¡°Mel, you¡¯re strong and fit. Compared to you, I am a bit weaker, so I want to go to the hospital for a full body checkup. So that I can rest assured I am healthy.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s dark eyes narrowed and his face went pale little by little.

    His heart suddenly felt suffocated.

    Lyra wanted to have his child, but he ¡­ was afraid he won¡¯t have the chance.

    He reckoned that there was no chance of living out his life in good health.

    He suddenly felt guilty, and his body hurt like pins and needles.

    In fact, did he hold her back?

    ¡°Mel, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Lyra noticed his face, gently stroked his cheek and asked.

    Malcolmpressed his lips, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s good to have a regr body checkup. But I¡¯m on a mission, so I can¡¯t be with you this time, sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go back to Lloyd¡¯s Parlor for a few days when you carry mission. And I¡¯ll let Melissa or Kathleen to go with me.¡±

    Malcolm nodded, forcing down the despondency in his heart.

    Lyra: ¡°By the way, Mel. It¡¯s not peaceful in the border. You¡¯re going over there to fight, right?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Then be careful. Toplete mission is secondary. Your safety is the most important. Protect yourself and never get hurt!¡±

    Malcolm nodded, ¡°Hmm.¡±

    When Keith returned to the vi, the aroma of the meal could be clearly smelled across the small garden.

    He suddenly felt wonderful, as if there was a wife at home waiting for him for dinner? It was as if there was someone in the world who depended on him and remembered him.

    This feeling seemed to be quite good.

    He opened the door and the table was already set with various dishes.

    Melissa put the roast pork on the table, sneezed a few times for no reason, and turned her head to see Keith¡¯s handsome face.

    ¡°Mr. Lloyd, you¡¯re back just in time. I was afraid you¡¯ll bete and the food will be cold.¡±

    Keith sat down in the chair, still thinking about why she had just sneezed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about what happened to you guys at Bana during the day. Gloria sshed dirty water on you. Were you scared?¡±

    Melissa giggled, ¡°It¡¯s just a small thing. I¡¯m used to it since I was a kid. The more they bully me, the stronger I get!¡±

    The two looked at each other.

    Keith was amused by her self-sabotaging silliness, and his heart was slightly touched.

    The next day, the Frazier family.

    Irene¡¯s bodyguard Peter got the news and knocked on Irene¡¯s room door.

    ¡°Miss, the man you sent to spy on Mr. Keith is back, and he says ¡­¡±

    Irene was putting on her earrings and gave him an inexplicable re, ¡°What did he say?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Keith has been sending a girl down the hill every daytely. And then that girl is then transferred to another car. The person sent there doesn¡¯t know the girl, but by the looks of her, it seems to be an actress. She¡¯s presumably living with Mr. Keith.¡±

    ¡°Snap.¡±

    Irene¡¯s hand shook on the spot and her earring fell to the ground.

    She froze incredulously for a long time, ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s not mistaken? Is it possible that it¡¯s Lyra?¡±

    Peter shook his head firmly, ¡°It can¡¯t be Miss Lloyd. I heard Miss Lloyd has been staying with her fianc¨¦ at the White Manortely.¡±

    The news was so shocking that Irene was stunned and couldn¡¯t believe it for most of the day.

    Keith was living with another woman? They ate and slept together and used the same car down the hill together?

    The woman was a star?

    ¡°Where¡¯s the sultry bitch from!? How dare she seduce my Keith!¡±

    There was a loud tter.

    She tipped all the decorative boxes on the dressing table onto the floor, leaving a mess.

    Peter, as if he had expected it, took a half step back in advance and was not hit by the boxes.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see what this bitch looks like! I¡¯m going to tear her face off!¡±

    She was so angry that she was about to explode and could not wait to fly to Lloyd¡¯s Parlor to catch the adultery on the Anning Hill.

    Peter pulled her back in time, ¡°Miss, there is no conclusive evidence in this matter. If you go to Mr. Keith¡¯s vi rashly, I¡¯m afraid it will only cause Mr. Keith to treat you even less well in the future.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you think I should do? Am I supposed to watch that woman living a happy life with him? Even if he doesn¡¯t have me as his fianc¨¦e, he should respect the Frazier family! I love him so much. How can he do this to me!?¡±

    Irene was cracking up.

    Now she just wanted to catch the woman who dared to seduce Keith!

    All along, she had to secretly get rid of all women around Keith.

    Where the hell did this bitche from?

    If she didn¡¯t kill this bitch, she can¡¯t get rid of her hatred!N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Peter was well aware of her fiery temper and can only help her out.

    ¡°Miss, tomorrow morning you ¡­¡±

    Irene listened to his proposal and her emotions gradually calmed down. The maliciousness in her eyes like a poisonous snake haunted her heart.

    ¡­

    Because Malcolm went to the border, Lyra stayed in the White Manor and felt very boring.

    So she went back to Lloyd¡¯s Parlor early the next morning to dine at Keith¡¯s vi.

    She hadn¡¯t tasted the dishes made by Melissa in years and craved it.

    ¡°Keith, when did youe back? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Melissaes to live with you for a few days. She didn¡¯t give you any trouble, right?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s hands were under her chin. Although she was talking to Keith, she was looking at Melissa who was busy in the kitchen.

    Keith sat across from her and was also looking at Melissa, ¡°No, Miss Melissa is thoughtful. She never gives me any trouble. And she cooks well.¡±

    Lyra smiled wickedly, ¡°So you have to thank me? I send you such a beautiful little cook.¡±

    Keith smiled, still staring unblinkingly at Melissa¡¯s back, but not speaking.

    When Melissa finished making thest dish and put it on the table, she saw the two who were already sitting dutifully at the table, staring at her with burning eyes.

    They were two kindergartners waiting their food.

    The image made herugh.

    She served the most generous te full of eggs and ham to Lyra, ¡°I know you¡¯reing for breakfast, so I prepared it extra for you. Try it.¡±

    Lyra smiled with satisfaction, ¡°Melissa, you really love me the most!¡±

    Melissa was also happy and threw her a kiss.

    Keith watched the two, subconsciously looked at his sister¡¯s te and looked at his own. Suddenly, he felt a little bit envious.

    How can Melissa be so generous to his sister?

    Why didn¡¯t he have a ham?

 Chapter 264 Break off the engagement at any cost

    But as an older brother, he could not grab his sister¡¯s breakfast, so he could only sulk.

    The two girls chatted extraordinarily happy, so he could not even interject a word, as if he was shielded by them.

    It made him a little bit depressed.

    On the contrary, Melissa and Lyra had a very pleasant meal.

    After the meal, Keith went to work.

    Because Lyra was there, the two were still on the way, and he did not drive Melissa down the hill for the first time.

    In the car, Keith looked to Jalen who was in the passenger seat, ¡°Do you feel anything weird today?¡±

    ¡°Weird?¡±

    Jalen was puzzled and looked at Keith, ¡°No, it¡¯s the same as usual.¡±

    Keith didn¡¯t say anything else and turned on hisputer to check his business for the day.

    His car had just left Anning Hill when Irene¡¯s car quietly pulled around the corner a hundred meters away and she silently watched his limousine leave.

    Peter: ¡°It seems Mr. Keith did not send the girl down the hill today. Now she should still be at the vi.¡±

    Irene ground her teeth, ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m taking that bitch away today!¡±

    With Keith¡¯s fianc¨¦e status, she had no problem getting around the Lloyd family¡¯s Anning Hill.

    At Keith¡¯s vi, Lyra was washing dishes and chatting with Melissa.

    Knock Knock.

    It was a knock on the door.

    Lyra was suspicious and muttered to open the door, ¡°Keith, don¡¯t you have a key? Don¡¯t you even bother to open the door yourself? Did you forget the papers on the table? I saw them!¡±

    The door opened and she abruptly saw Irene¡¯s stormy eyes, ¡°Miss Irene?¡±

    Irene was also surprised to see her, ¡°Lyra, howe it¡¯s you? Is there any other woman besides you?¡±

    Lyra was baffled and smiled coldly, ¡°You came over early in the morning just to question me?¡±

    Irene didn¡¯t bother to argue with her, pushed her away directly and rushed into the living room.

    Melissa heard themotion and came out of the kitchen just as she finished cleaning up the dishes. Then she saw Irene¡¯s.

    Irene looked at her up and down. Out of anger, she rushed straight over and raised her hand to p her in the face.

    ¡°Bitch! You are not worthy to seduce my Keith!¡±

    Melissa was raised in an orphanage as a child of hardship, and grew up feeling her way.

    There was an expected aggressiveness, and she reacted instinctively to make a defense and subconsciously clutched Irene¡¯s wrist.

    Irene broke free twice, but was unsessful.

    How could she, a delicate rich girl, have much more strength than Melissa¡¯s?

    She was so angry that she thundered, ¡°How dare you fight back? I¡¯ll tear your face off today. Peter,e in! Beat her!¡±

    Peter, together with two of the Frazier family¡¯s bodyguards, rushed towards Melissa.

    Lyra immediately stepped in front of Melissa, ¡°Irene, look carefully. This is Lloyd¡¯s vi. Are you mad?¡±

    Irene looked over at her, with her features scowling with anger, ¡°Lyra! I¡¯m your future sister-inw. Why don¡¯t you help me but stand for the bitch your brother keeps at the vi!?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call her bitch. It¡¯s not nice, where is your virtue as the Frazier family¡¯s daughter?¡±

    Lyra¡¯ cold eyes slightly narrowed, and she continued, ¡°Moreover, Melissa is my guest. I let her stay here temporarily. Melissa and Keith are very innocent. Don¡¯t attack her indiscriminately.¡±

    ¡°Innocent?¡±

    Irene¡¯s sanity had been disappeared.

    ¡°She eats, lives and sleeps with Keith! My people have seen her several times! You call that innocent?¡±

    Irene gritted her teeth and her sinister eyes even looked at Lyra with displeasure.

    ¡°I said before I can make peace with you as long as you don¡¯t interrupt my rtionship with Keith. But instead of restraining yourself, you let this bitch to seduce my Keith! I¡¯ll fix you together with her today!¡±

    She looked to Peter, ¡°Beat them to death through. And bring them back to my ce!¡±

    Peter did not dare to move, ¡°Miss, she is the Lloyd family¡¯s daughter!¡±

    Everyone knew the head and the three young masters of the Lloyd family were very fond of this youngdy.

    She was the treasure of the Lloyd family and cannot be touched!

    Irene was too angry to listen to him, ¡°Do as I say. I¡¯ll take the me if something happens! If you don¡¯t dare to do it, get out of my family right now!¡±

    Peter had no choice but to follow her order and wink at his bodyguards.

    The two bodyguards took out their prepared electric batons and approached toward Lyra and Melissa.

    Lyra looked at the weapons in their hands and shielded Melissa firmly behind her.

    When she looked at Irene, her eyes were cold.

    ¡°If you dare to hurt a finger of mine, I¡¯ll make sure you and your bodyguards can¡¯t leave Anning Hill alive. You can try.¡±

    The bodyguards instantly wimped out and hesitated.

    Irene sneered disdainfully, ¡°I¡¯m Keith¡¯s fianc¨¦e. His vi keeps a mistress, a bitch with no status only. Even if Reginald himselfes here, he can¡¯t stop me.¡±

    ¡°As for you, you¡¯ll bet identally injured by my bodyguards. I¡¯ll personally go to make amends to Reginald. I know you can do jujitsu, but it¡¯s a bit difficult to fight with your bare hands against my bodyguard¡¯s electric batons?¡±

    She giggled.

    The bodyguards immediately turned on the electric batons¡¯ current to the maximum and swung them over.

    Melissa immediately pushed Lyra hard from behind and let the electric baton hit onto herself.

    ¡°Melissa!¡± Lyra was unprepared and was pushed by her, stumbling two steps before she could stand firm.

    The electric baton hit Melissa, and the door suddenly came with the ¡°swoosh¡± sound.

    The next second, the back of the bodyguards¡¯ hands were pierced by a dagger, and blood gurgled out.

    The electric batons in the bodyguards¡¯ hands fell to the ground, and the living room instantly resounded with their howls of pain.

    ¡°Beating and moring in my ce, don¡¯t you take yourself too seriously?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    The angry and bass voice came from the garden.

    The familiar voice startled Irene and made her hold her breath.

    Why did Keith get back? Didn¡¯t she see him leave Anning Hill already!?

    All the people in the room looked out the door.

    Keith walked in against the light. His gentle and handsome face written with grimness.

    If he hadn¡¯t left in such a hurry that he forgot the meeting papers on his desk, he wouldn¡¯t have seen Irene¡¯s disgusting appearance at his vi.

    ¡°Keith, our marriage contract was made long ago by the elders of both families. Even if you hesitates to marry me over the years and tries to back out twice, you know very well what the final result is. Even if you don¡¯t want to admit it, I am your fiancee!¡±

    Keith didn¡¯t even look at her but passed her over to check on Lyra and Melissa.

    ¡°Are there any injuries?¡±

    The two shook their heads.

    Irene¡¯s eyes turned red with anger when she saw that he didn¡¯t care about her at all.

    ¡°Last time in Frayton, you quarreled with me over Lyra and had to withdraw from the marriage. For the sake of her being your sister, I put up with it. But this time you are living with other women. Do you ever respect both families!?¡±

    After hearing this, it was Lyra who first wrinkled her brows.

    How came this woman can¡¯t take it easy? She told her that Melissa had nothing to do with Keith.

    She had persecution paranoia?

    Lyra was about to help him exin.

    Keith spoke first, ¡°Both families are disgraced by you. Back when you engineered your engagement with me, you were nothing but loathing to me.¡±

    His cold and stern eyes looked askance at Irene, and he said coldly, ¡°But you have one thing right. I like Melissa and I¡¯m going to marry her, so your engagement to me will only be a joke. This time, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to back out of this engagement!¡±

    After he said this, not only Irene froze, but Lyra and Melissa also looked at him in shock at the same time.

 Chapter 265 Malcolm is critically ill

    Irene was so shocked that she fell backwards, and Peter was quick to help her.

    With tears in her eyes, she was resigned, ¡°Is this bitch better than me? No matter her family, or her education, how can shepare with me? Only you and I are the right match!¡±

    ¡°Irene, even if all the women in this world are dead, I won¡¯t marry you!¡±

    Keith¡¯s eyes were cold and he looked at her with disgust, ¡°Do you hear me clearly? Now take your people and get out! Don¡¯t dirty my vi!¡±

    Irene, with tear stains on her face, red sorrowfully at Melissa who was next to Lyra.

    ¡°Keith, you mention withdrawing from the marriage to me again for this little bitch named Melissa? I will make you regret it!¡±

    After she gritted her teeth and said those words, she left with her people.

    When Irene had gone, Lyra approached Keith and asked him incredulously.

    ¡°Keith, did you just mean it? You really like Melissa?¡±

    This news was too sudden. Lyra slowed down a little bit, ¡°Then I frame myself up? My friend became my sister-inw? Keith, you can¡¯t do this!¡±

    Keith didn¡¯t answer her question and just said, ¡°Lyra, it¡¯ste. Go to work first. I have something to talk with Miss Melissa alone.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lyra looked over at Melissa, who was still in a dazed and overwhelmed state.

    When only Keith and Melissa were left in the living room, Keith closed the door and walked toward the couch.

    ¡°Miss Melissa, please sit down.¡±

    ¡°Oh good.¡±

    Melissa sat stiffly on the couch next to him, keeping a distance away with him.

    Perhaps feeling a little awkward, Keith opened the drawer, took out a cigar, lit it, and exhaled.

    With the coiling up smoke, his bass voice was more maic and deeper.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t pay too much attention to what happened just now. I just want to talk to you about a cooperation.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Melissa was a little confused, ¡°What kind of cooperation?¡±

    ¡°I believe you can also see that I don¡¯t like Irene, so I want you to pretend to be my lover, help me to withdraw from the marriage with the Frazier family. In exchange, I¡¯ll help you seed in the entertainment industry, help you to be best actress, help you to bring Corey down. And even if you want to personally dispose of this scum, I can also hand him over to you. .¡±

    Melissa didn¡¯t say anything.

    Keith continued: ¡°Lyra must have promised you a lot of benefits, but I know you¡¯re a girl who doesn¡¯t like to owe people favors. Lyra has been very helpful to you, and you¡¯re very sorry in your heart. Lyra¡¯s career in the entertainment industry is on the rise, but I¡¯m already at the top. You and I are just a partnership. We are mutually beneficial and don¡¯t owe each other.¡±

    After listening to his words, Melissa was relieved a lot.

    Keith wondered, ¡°What?¡±

    Melissaughed and shook her head, ¡°No, I just feel lucky that you don¡¯t really like me but want to use this to work with me. I feel much better.¡±

    Otherwise, she would feel a sense of guilt that she had interfered in someone else¡¯s rtionship and feel like a sinner.

    Keith had little expression, ¡°From what you said, you agreed?¡±

    Melissa nodded and her eyes were firm, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m honored to work with you!¡±

    ¡°Great, I¡¯ll ask Jalen to arrange awyer to draft an agreement as soon as possible. As for how to act specifically, when the timees, you just need to cooperate with me.¡±

    ¡°Okay Mr. Lloyd.¡±

    ¡­

    Irene sat in the car all the way down the hill, and the more she thought about it, the angrier she was.

    ¡°Bitch! It¡¯s all a bunch of bitches!¡±

    Peter tried to persuade her, ¡°Miss, please calm down a little. We can go back and discuss a solution. You and Mr. Keith are in a business marriage. Even if he really wants to withdraw from the marriage, he has to go through Reginald first. It¡¯s not easy to withdraw it.¡±

    Irene pinched her palm hard, as if she was on the verge of going crazy.

    ¡°This marriage contract, as long as I¡¯m still alive, he can never back out! But what happened today was so infuriating. I have to find a way to teach him a lesson! Let him know that I, Irene, am not so easy to be bullied!¡±

    She looked out the window at the fading Anning Hill. Her eyes were filled with maliciousness.

    ¡°As for Melissa, she must die! Keith even said even if all the women in the world are dead, he¡¯ll not marry me. So I¡¯ll kill all the women around him! See who else he can marry! Let him be a bachelor for the rest of his life!¡±

    Peter was so frightened by the viciousness in her eyes that he didn¡¯t dare to say a word.

    One dayter.

    The mountain forest in Crana¡¯s border.

    A group of people¡¯s faces were painted in camouge and they were all wearing camouge clothing. Malcolm¡¯s handsome face was well hidden under the camouge as well.

    He received a precise tip that two groups of people would do an underground deal at the midke pavilion at 500 meters away today. They were waiting in the wings and had been crouching in ce for twelve hours.

    They waited a little longer.

    Chad, who also had green color painted on his face, came quickly.

    ¡°Boss, they have shown up and will be walking to the midke pavilion in ten minutes at thetest.¡±

    Malcolm looked solemn, ¡°Okay, tell the surveince officers and snipers to get in position. Once there¡¯s transaction or special circumstance, you can shoot to warn, but do not hurt their lives. Catch them alive and take them back to interrogation.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Malcolm intended to change the position of crouching. When he stood up, his legs werepletely unable to hold him up and fell on Chad¡¯s side.

    ¡°Boss?¡±

    All the men subconsciously had to reach out to help him.

    Chad heard the movement, turned around quickly and held his arm, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong with you? You don¡¯t seem to be in the right state, do you?¡±

    Malcolm took a breather, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I think I¡¯ve been couching too long. I¡¯m a little anemic.¡±

    ¡°How can that be!?¡±

    They were specially trained. With the professional couching position, even if they couched for a day and a night, it would not have this kind of problem.

    Chad tested the pulse on his wrist and found that while his pulse was normal, his body temperature was ice cold.

    ¡°Boss, is the virus spreading again? Let¡¯s go back to theb and get Doctor Y to do a test?¡±

    Malcolm pursed his dry lips, ¡°No, this is more important. Let¡¯s settle the matter at hand first. When we get back, we¡¯ll talk about this.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ten minutester.

    Two groups of people rushed to the midke pavilion, both holding ck boxes used for trading. The pavilion was upied with armed bodyguards who all wore sunsses.

    Malcolm used a binocrs to observe the situation and led his men in steps to reduce the encirclement.

    Boom!

    A shot startled the birds in the forest.

    One of the bodyguards standing guard at the side of the pavilion was hit on the spot and fell to the ground with a crash. And those in the pavilion who were preparing to trade were quickly put on alert.

    Chad was slightly stunned: ¡°Someone shot in advance?!¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s cold eyes narrowed slightly, and his eyes looked precisely to the left at the mountains.

    ¡°The sound is at nine o¡¯clock. Five hundred meters away. Immediately arrange a team to capture it, alive.¡±

    The shot had revealed their position, and Malcolm, who was already close to the midke pavilion, had no choice but to carry on.

    People on both sides fired quickly.

    The battle was very chaotic with sparks.

    The gunfire was deafening.

    Malcolm suddenly had a momentary ringing in his ears. His head was splitting. He became so weak that he couldn¡¯t pull the trigger with his fingertips.

    His vision was getting blurry, and adjusting his breathing didn¡¯t ease the dizziness.

    Finally, his whole body waspletely plunged into darkness ¡­

    ¡°Boss!!!¡±

    Chad was going crazy watching Malcolm fall!

 Chapter 266 Recession and countdown to death

    ¡°Boss, wake up!¡±

    Chad braced himself for sanity and swooped over to check on Malcolm, who was uninjured and not hit by a bullet.

    Then it would have to be ¡­

    The virus in his body broke out?

    Chad¡¯s hands were trembling to check the pulse in his neck.

    The pulse beat steadily and very steadily.

    He let out a long breath.

    Fortunately, he was still alive and just passed out.

    He took Malcolm¡¯s arm and humped him onto his back, calmlyying out the arrangements.

    ¡°Ted and Brad follow me to withdraw first. The others cover each other. All evacuate safely within ten minutes. Go back to Suham in two days for standby.¡±

    ¡°Copy.¡±

    After the arrangements, Chad carried the unconscious Malcolm on his back and ran wildly through the mountains and forests.

    Ted and Brad followed them, on guard to prevent anyone from sneaking up on him in front or behind.

    They quickly evacuated from the border and got on a helicopter that flew back to Suham immediately.

    On the helicopter, Malcolm was still unconscious. His face was growing pale, and his body was cold.

    Chad probed his neck again. It was getting faint and his breathing was shallow.

    ¡°Faster! Fly faster!¡±

    Chad roared furiously. His eyes turned red circle and he choked with sobs: ¡°Boss you can¡¯t die yet! Hold on a little longer. We¡¯ll be at theb soon. With the doctor around, you¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    Ted and Brad, who were younger, had tears falling down their faces.

    The two men crouched beside Malcolm, crying while rubbing his hands together in an attempt to warm his cold body.

    Three hourster, they arrived at theb.

    Malcolm¡¯s face gradually returned to normal after an injection of the inhibitor.

    His eyshes fluttered as he awoke from the daze.

    After his vision cleared, he looked around the room.

    Chad¡¯s eyes were found to be very red, as if he had cried.

    Jimmy was reading his viral test report and his face was as grimaced as if he was about to cry.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Malcolm braced himself and sat up.

    What answered him was the silence of the two men.

    The room was filled with sad and low emotions.

    ¡°Jimmy, to which stage my body is, I can feel it myself. You don¡¯t have to hide it from me. No matter how bad the oue is, I can bear it.¡±

    Jimmy held back a sob, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Malcolm. I¡¯m useless. I haven taken so long to fail to find a cure for the virus in your body.¡±

    Shaking his hand, he handed Malcolm the report and continued.

    ¡°The inhibitor has been used too many times. Your body has developed resistance. From the very first seven days of injection, followed by five days, and now three days or even the onset of the injection, when your body ispletely adapted to the effect of the inhibitor, the virus will no longer be able to be restrained.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, the virus in your body has spread again during this period of time. Your fainting this time, as well as the deterioration of your physical strength that you mentioned to Chad before, is because your body has developed a recession disorder.¡±

    Malcolm wrinkled his brows slightly. His thin lips were pale, ¡°How far will it recede?¡±

    ¡°In the worst case, there will be total paralysis. Malcolm, this is just the physicalplications so far. I don¡¯t know if there will be any other problems with your body as the inhibitors wear off against the virus.¡±

    Jimmy¡¯s eyes were full of sorrow, ¡°In short ¡­ the situation is very bleak.¡±

    After these words, the room once again fell into a long silence.

    In the gloomy atmosphere, Malcolmughed softly and asked in a small voice, ¡°So, what¡¯s your estimate of how long I¡¯ll probably live?¡±

    Jimmy sighed and reached out his palm.

    ¡°No more than five months?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and only when your body is well-conditioned ¡­¡±

    Chad stood quietly listening. His clenched fists were bruised.

    He bowed his head, tears falling down silently.

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    Malcolm froze for a long time before nodding, seemingly acquiescing to the death sentence from the doctor.

    ¡°Jimmy, could you go out first? I have some things to discuss with Chad.¡±

    Jimmy held back tears, nodded his head and went out, helping them close the door.

    Malcolm turned his head to look at Chad, who was standing stiff not far away, andughed, ¡°Fool, don¡¯t make it so sad. I¡¯m not dead yet. Come here.¡±

    Chad wiped away his tears with his arm and walked woodenly to stand by Malcolm¡¯s bed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not crying! You¡¯re just my boss who only knows how to exploit me. I can¡¯t be happier to see you so miserable!¡±

    Malcolm was amused by him, ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m relieved you don¡¯t have a conscience.¡±

    Chad sulked and turned his face away, ignoring it.

    Malcolm continued: ¡°Since Anthony was dismissed, the position of Director of Security Agency has been vacant. I¡¯ll write you a letter of rmendation in the next few days. Ted and Brad will be your subordinates. With your ability, you¡¯ll be able to sessfully take office at least a month. ¡±

    Chad stared at him incredulously, feeling bad, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re kicking me out?¡±

    ¡°You are capable. After my death, this is the best ce for you to go.¡±

    Chad shook his head firmly, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to! I won¡¯t go unless you beat me to death. Besides, Ted and Brad and the others probably won¡¯t want toe with me either.¡±

    Malcolm weighed the advantages and disadvantages with him: ¡°Shane Cahan is now the second-inmand of the National Investigation Bureau. He has always been ruthless and he wants to remove out the source of his trouble. If he finds out about my illness, he¡¯ll take my job. You¡¯ve been with me for years, and he won¡¯t let you get away with it.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Chad¡¯s eyes were firm and he wouldn¡¯t let go, ¡°He wants to kill me, so let him do it. I¡¯m not leaving anyway!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an order!¡±

    Malcolm looked extremely serious. It was rare for him to talk with Chad in a calm way, ¡°Following such an insensitive boss will be no benefit. You see, I myself don¡¯t have a good end ¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his words, Chad knelt down suddenly.

    ¡°Boss, are you angry with me? I was just making a joke. After I knew about your condition, I feel terribly bad as if I am dying. To me, you are not only my boss, but also my brother and the only family!¡±

    He moved toward Malcolm¡¯s bed, with his hands clinging to the edge of the bed. There were helplessness and pleading in his eyes with the prospect of being abandoned.

    ¡°You gave me my life. I only have you! You can¡¯t kick me out! Except this, I¡¯ll not disobey all your orders. Boss, don¡¯t drive me away ¡­¡±

    He held back his tears and looked at Malcolm with a determined expression.

    Malcolm¡¯s weary face was gray. His spirits were low, and his dark eyes were sickly as he stared at Chad.

    In the end, Malcolm was his brother whom had been with him for so many years.

    It was first time for Chad to say so many heartfelt words and Malcolm¡¯s heart was touched.

    He braced himself and raised his hand to gently hit Chad¡¯s head.

    ¡°You fool. You¡¯re even more stubborn than me! I¡¯ve been talking so much that my mouth is dry, but you just won¡¯t give in.¡±

    Chad hurriedly got up, went to the side and poured a cup of warm water and handed it to him.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No means no. This is not negotiable!¡±

    Chad was very angry, quickly changed the subject and reminded him, ¡°Boss, you¡¯d better think about how to exin to Miss Lyra first. Six months ago she thought you died and she was heartbroken like that. This time ¡­¡±

 Chapter 267 Rara, do you still love me

    Chad paused and did not continue for he saw Malcolm¡¯s brows furrowed instantly, and his dark eyes were bleak.

    ¡°I gave you a gag order about the virus in my body. Remember, don¡¯t tell her a word!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chad was worried, ¡°But boss, even if you can hide it now, she¡¯ll have to suddenly ept the news of your death in five months. She¡¯ll be the most distressed.¡±

    ¡°I know. Let me think about it again.¡±

    Malcolm lowered his eyes, looking dejected. His eyshes fluttered as if to hide something.

    Chad knew that he was the most torn and sad one at this moment.

    It waste at night, and Chad exited the room to get some rest in anotherb room.

    It was quiette at night.

    The banana tree outside the window was blown by the wind, and soon it drizzled.

    Malcolm tilted his head, looking at the rain beads on the window ss as if absorbed in thought. His deep and proud face became dull and pale, withplex look.

    The phone rang with a message.

    Malcolm unlocked it and saw that it was a message from Lyra.

    [Mel, did you sleep well at border?]

    [I heard the UV rays are very strong there. Will youe back with bronzed skin? Ha-ha, can I call you bronzed Mel from now on?]

    Malcolmughed by this message.

    He could see how delicate Lyra¡¯s little face would be if she said that in front of him.

    He wanted to hug her so much and never let go of her hand again in his life ¡­

    On the phone screen, Lyra sent him another message.

    [Are you asleep already? Is it inconvenient to return messages over there?]

    [No, there¡¯s no signal, right? Then I¡¯ll leave you alone, good night!

    After this message, Lyra¡¯s dialog box never popped up again.

    His long and bony fingers gently stroked the phone screen with Lyra¡¯s texts.

    A drop tear slid uncontrobly down from the corner of his eye, silently trickling into his short hair at the temples, disappearing without a trace.

    Suddenly, there came a sharp twinge of pain at his heart.

    The pain was so great that all his limbs were shaking uncontrobly.

    Malcolm curled up on the bed. The beads of sweat densely covered on the tip of his nose. His hand that gripped his heart and the veins bulged.

    With each breath, he winced with pain.

    The heart-rending cramps continued uninterruptedly, and the pain was getting greater.

    It was so painful that he couldn¡¯t control his whimper, and his trembling hand tried to press the warning device on the bedside table. Because he didn¡¯t have much strength in his body, his whole body fell off the bed.

    The loud noise alerted Jimmy from next door.

    Jimmy rushed toe here. As he pushed open the door, he was scared out of shit.

    ¡°Oh my god, Malcolm! I told you to pay attention to control your emotion. Be less excited and less sad. Angina can be deadly painful!¡±

    As Jimmy was ranting, he quickly found the pills and put them in Malcolm¡¯s mouth.

    It took time for the pills to take full effect, so Jimmy had to get Malcolm into bed and tuck him in.

    After guarding him for a few more hours until he fell asleep from exhaustion, Jimmy was relieved.

    ¡­

    Lyra also lost sleep this night.

    She looked at the overhead light on the ceiling and suddenly remembered that thest time Malcolm went on a mission, he was almost shot in the heart and bled a lot.

    This time he went to the border. She heard it was chaotic over there and there some savages.

    However, Malcolm was not returning her messages, so she didn¡¯t know if he was hurt and if he had finished the mission¡­

    Thinking about it, she fell asleep unconsciously.

    Because she didn¡¯t sleep well, she went to the office the next day with a pair of tired eyes.

    She didn¡¯t expected that the man she missed suddenly came back tonight.

    She ran upstairs lifting the hem of her skirt and abruptly pushed open the bedroom door.

    Malcolm just sat on the bed and read a book in a focused manner.

    When his slender knuckles turned the page, his movement was dignified and elegant.

    Just leaning on the head of the bed, his face was still handsome enough to make her legs weak.

    Hearing the movement at the door, he nced sideways and his eyes looked tenderly at her. Then he called her softly in a low voice, ¡°Rara.¡±

    Lyra smiled as she sat on the bed. Then she straddled on his body, and cupped his handsome face with both of her hands to get a closer look at his face.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t get tanned after a trip to border. Your honey colored skin makes me want to bite it!¡±

    She gently bit two mouthfuls to his cold and thin lips. She was like a child who had gotten candy, smiling badly.

    ¡°Mel, why didn¡¯t you tell me you¡¯re back early? If I didn¡¯t happen to see Chad standing at the door, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t even know you¡¯re back now. Are you trying to surprise me?¡±

    Malcolm had a faint smile on his face, hiding the weakness between his eyebrows.

    ¡°Yes, surprise.¡±

    Despite his best effort to conceal it, Lyra noticed that his mood was a bit low and his voice was sullen.

    ¡°Mel, is this trip to border not going well? Why do I feel as if you are not too happy?¡±

    Malcolm pursed his lips and opened his arms to her.

    Lyra understood and sat on his left side, with her head leaning on his shoulder. Her cold little hands reached into his ck robe and wandered restlessly around his warm and strong waist.

    He froze and shivered gently, but did not move. He smiled in a spoiled way, indulging her to touch his skin.

    ¡°I have an old employee at the top of White Corp. He has been in the corp for many years. And he has dedicated his life to the Corp and he and his wife are very much in love ¡­¡±

    His spoke softly with his maic voice and his expression was calm.

    Lyra noticed that he seemed to have a lot to say tonight, so she quietly wrapped her arms around his waist and raised her little face to listen carefully.

    ¡°Recently, he was diagnosed with terminal cancer. He had a few months left. He doesn¡¯t dare tell his rtives, and he doesn¡¯t want his wife to know, so he wants me to help him out. But it¡¯s really hard to make a choice when ites to this kind of life and death thing.¡±

    Lyra listened to it and felt down gradually. She sighed with emotion, ¡°They are so in love. If his wife knows, she must be the most copsed one. For this kind of life and death thing, the living one feels the most painful.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s back stiffened slightly. His long eyshes fluttered, trying to hide his grief.

    ¡°Yes, those who are alive suffer the most.¡±

    Six months ago, Lyra was so sad because of his death.

    Nothing was more painful than having had it once and losing it again.

    If she was allowed to endure it again, she will surely break down, right?

    Lyra didn¡¯t notice his low mood because she was also thinking about his ident six months ago.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Just thinking about it made her feel ill and she unconsciously got red in her eyes.

    Her slender and fair arms wrapped tighter around Malcolm¡¯s strong waist.

    ¡°Fortunately, yesterday I went to the medical examination. My body is very healthy, so Mel, you have to protect yourself. When you carry the mission, don¡¯t be injured again. We have a lot of time ahead.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed in his throat lightly. His hands clenched tightly under the covers.

    Lyra did have a lot of time ahead, but his time¡­ was numbered.

    His thin and wan lips opened and closed for several times before he mustered the courage to ask the question he hadn¡¯t dared to ask before.

    ¡°Rara, do you ¡­ still love me?¡±

    He lowered his head and his dark eyes burned as he looked at Lyra who was in his arms.

    Once he was afraid of this question.

    He feared that Lyra¡¯s answer would freeze his whole heart.

    It will make him who once put his life on the line and be worthless.

    But this time.

    Instead, he expected Lyra to say that she didn¡¯t love him anymore ¡­

 Chapter 268 Malcolm is smug

    It was dark outside the window.

    A tablemp was on in the bedroom. Its light was dim but warm.

    Malcolm¡¯s face was backlit and obscure.

    But Lyra felt his gaze.

    She sat up straight and got out of his arms. Her small hands stroked his cheeks. And her starry eyes were iparably serious.

    ¡°Mel, once I thought I could let go of my love for you without a care in the world, but since I almost lost you that time, I¡¯vee to fully realize myself.¡±

    ¡°I love you.¡±

    ¡°As deeply as you love me.¡±

    ¡°No matter how many times you want to ask in the future, my answer will definitely be, love you!¡±

    When they were looking at each other, both their eyes got red at the same time.

    Malcolm restrained himself from crying, and embraced her in his arms. It was so tight that his arms were trembling.

    She said she also loved him deeply ¡­

    Although he would rather hear that she didn¡¯t love him this time, when she replied so earnestly, he was in full of emotion.

    With her words, that was enough.

    Sensing his nervousness, Lyra¡¯s small hand gently patted his back to reassure him carefully.

    The hugsted a long time.

    It was long enough for Lyra to think if he was asleep before he voluntarily let go of the embrace.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Have a rest early tonight.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Lyra was a little confused.

    It was only 9:30 and he wanted to sleep?

    He just came back for a hug?

    While she was still confused, Malcolm had already taken the lead and retreated under the covers.

    Tonight¡¯s Malcolm was a little strange.

    Lyra followed and slept under the covers, rested her head in the crook of his arm, and asked in a sly and tentative tone, ¡°Mel, we haven¡¯t seen each other for days. Since you¡¯re back tonight, how about bedtime massage?¡±

    Malcolm closed his eyes. His face was full of abstinence tonight, so he did not answer her.

    Lyra was a bit disappointed.

    He hadn¡¯t seen her for a few days. After he came back, he was so cold to her? He didn¡¯t even want to have sex with her anymore?

    Did she lose her charm?

    As if unbelieving, Lyra¡¯s small hand slid into his robe under the nket once again, gently teasing his abs and pectoral muscles.

    Malcolm¡¯s breathing, which was provoked by her, gradually became rapid.

    He frowned and gently clutched her hands, coaxing, ¡°Good girl, stop it. Go to sleep.¡±

    Lyra curled her lips, feeling a little angry.

    She pouted like a small puffer fish.

    ¡°Mel, you didn¡¯t even kiss me this time after you came back. You went to bed so early, so are you going to be a monk?¡±

    What she said was obvious enough.

    Sheined about it with her soft voice. Her flirtatious eyes were seducing him unabashedly.

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes closed and he breathed in deeply.

    Like a great determination, when he opened his eyes again, his dark eyes became very indifferent.

    ¡°Lyra, let¡¯s ¡­ break off the engagement.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Lyra froze for half a second before reacting to what he meant, ¡°What did you say!?¡±

    Also, he called Lyra, not Rara.

    His maic and steady tone had a slight detachment in it.

    Lyra suddenly tightened her eyebrows and sat up violently from the bed, gazing at him coldly as if unsure, ¡°Say that again.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t sit up, but tucked his shoulders under the covers. His long eyshes fluttered softly, ¡°I said, let¡¯s break up.¡±

    His tone was soft and light.

    Lyra, however, felt like her heart was being cut by a sharp knife, and her body was in pain.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    She didn¡¯t understand why he came back this time and made her feel a little strange and couldn¡¯t even see through what he was thinking.

    ¡°Maybe ¡­ I¡¯m tired of it.¡±

    He hid his face in the nket. His voice was muffled and detached with a few hints of apprehension.

    Lyra was really angry.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    ¡°Get your ass up!¡±

    She grabbed him by the ear and lifted him upward, pulling his entire body up from the nket, ¡°Malcolm, look at me and say it again!¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s features tightened, averted his gaze, and nced at her twice now and then.

    Lyra¡¯s eyes were red with anger, ¡°Breaking off the engagement, break up, getting tired of it. Are you serious? Say it!¡±

    She almost yelled thest word out.

    Malcolm¡¯s heart fluttered at her yell and he got a little bit timid, ¡°Yes ¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s bullshit! Look at me and say it!¡±

    Lyra pinched his lowered jaw viciously and forced him to look at her.

    Full of anger, Lyra stared at him: ¡°Malcolm, think carefully before you answer me. This is thest chance I give you. If you miss it and waste it, no matter what reasons you haveter, I will never forgive you again! Never!¡±

    She was so angry that her chest rose and fell, and her eyes moist.

    In the dim light, her pupils shone like stars, but she stubbornly did not let the tears fall down.

    She was angry with grievance and suspicious with disbelief. Obviously Malcolm just hurt her with thatment.

    Malcolm looked at her.

    He didn¡¯t want to see her being aggrieved, nor see her cry. Looking at her eyes for a while, his heart was in turmoil.

    ¡°Speak! Are you mute?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    In her fury, he suddenly wimped out, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ll think about it. I¡¯m sleepy¡­¡±

    He broke free of her confinement and retreated back under the nket. Then he rolled over and slept with his back to her.

    Lyra stared at his back. He was pretending to be asleep, which got her even more angry.

    He had to think about it again?

    What did he think? Did he want to stay with her?

    It was sure that all men were scumbags? He had got her and he started not to cherish her?

    She had never been good at saying love and stuff. Tonight, it was the first time that she was serious about saying love to him.

    So he was smug?

    Not only did he not cherish the opportunity she gave him, he actually wanted to break up and said he was tired of it and had to think about it again!

    And for the first time, he turned his back on her and kept a distance from her!

    It was sure those who were favored were emboldened?

    What did he take her for? He thought she was always at his beck and call?

    Did he really think she was so easy to be bullied?

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. And her anger was about to burn all her sanity.

    ¡°Malcolm! You¡¯re a jerk!¡±

    She lifted her leg and kicked his firm buttocks.

    Malcolm waspletely defenseless and had very little strength in his body.

    With a muffled grunt, his entire body fell off the bed and rolled around on the carpet before supporting himself.

    All the pain was restrained by him quickly as he bowed his head.

    Lyra was stunned on the spot. She subconsciously reached over to help him. She did not expect that Malcolm was actually kicked off the bed by her.

    But when her hand reached midway, she silently withdrew it again.

    The entire bedroom was covered with facecloth carpet. Even if he fell on the ground, it should not be too painful.

    And he was so hateful tonight so she wanted to beat him. It was just a kick, and it was already too good for him!

    She grunted coldly and sat cross-legged on the edge of the bed. She had her armed crossed in exasperation and looked at him in a condescending way.

    He needed a lesson from her!

    ¡°Get up and kneel down.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s hands went to his knees, but his body was so weak that he couldn¡¯t straighten his knees or his back.

    Afraid of being noticed by Lyra, he simply learned Lyra¡¯s posture, leisurely sitting cross-legged on the carpet, with untamed and cold look.

    Lyra looked at him in shock, ¡°Malcolm , you don¡¯t listen to me at all!¡±

 Chapter 269 Lyra the Sherlock Holmes

    Malcolm¡¯s eyshes dropped and he didn¡¯t look at her. His body let her felt it was indifferent and cold, making it difficult to approach.

    Lyra couldn¡¯t understand him, only knew the raging anger inside her. And she had only one idea in her mind.

    That was to beat him so he would never dare to say those words such as break up!

    Anger drove her to get out of bed barefoot to reach for the whip in the first drawer of the bedside table.

    But just as her hand went to the drawer, she stopped.

    What if she couldn¡¯t control her sanity and Malcolm didn¡¯t hide? What if she got angry and hurt him?

    But since she had gotten out of bed, if she did not take something, it seemed like she was foolish.

    She turned back quietly to nce at Malcolm across the bed.

    Malcolm was staring at her, and he seemed a bit awkward to see that she was empty-handed ¡­

    Malcolm¡¯s belt was hung on the coat rack next to her. She walked over, folded it in half and clutched the metal buckle in her hand, before sitting back down on the bed.

    ¡°Do you see this in my hands!? Don¡¯t make me beat you!¡±

    Her delicate voice was fierce. It was a serious threat to him.

    Malcolm raised his eyshes slightly and nced at the belt in her hand. His eyes were deep and expressionless.

    ¡°At first I have let go. You are the one who clung to it and asked me to give you a chance. Now I give you a chance and am willing to be with you. But you back out, why? You have to give me a reasonable exnation!¡±

    In the warm light of the bedroom, Malcolm¡¯s face was so handsome that it put her in a trance.

    Malcolm¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed in his throat lightly. He lowered his head and never said a word.

    His silence equaled to the wordless resistance.

    Did he want to engage in cold violence?

    Lyra bit her lower lip, feeling hurtful.

    ¡°Okay, you have to think about it again, right? Then do it! Calm down! Think it over!¡±

    She threw the belt at him, turned around and exited the bedroom.

    With the door mmed shut as if she was venting, the whole bedroom smelled low and depressed.

    ¡­

    Lyra went to the next room and was determined to sleep in a separate room from him from now on!

    The night was quiet, but she felt her brain buzzing. When she closed her eyes, she always thought of Malcolm¡¯s indifferent expression. And she tossed and turned, being unable to sleep.

    She sat up from the bed in exasperation and looked at her phone.

    It was already 2am!

    Malcolm didn¡¯t evene over to coax her. Was he determined to consider breaking up with her?

    It was inexplicable! Unbelievable!

    Lyray down and buried herself in the nket, curling up in a ball.

    It¡¯d been a long time since she had not slept alone, and she was surprisingly a little ufortable.

    That night, both of them stayed up all night.

    Early the next morning.

    When Lyra got up, Malcolm¡¯s door was still closed, so he should not up yet.

    She packed up and went straight to the Angle Group, not wanting to say a word to Malcolm.

    During the two days, the weather in Suham was always cloudy and rainy, and all the high-rise buildings seemed to be shrouded in a death-like low.

    Lyra was distracted. Sitting at her chair with her chin resting on her palm, she stared at the steady rain out the window .

    Thinking of Malcolm¡¯s various and unusual actionsst night, she was so preupied that she did not pay attention to Kellie¡¯s report.

    She suddenly remembered that when she had kicked Malcolm out of bedst night, he had uttered a sound.

    He always got very good endurance. Unless deliberate sad-fishing, he could always endure the pain and would not say something.

    And Malcolm was much heavier than she was so how did she kick him off the bed with one foot?

    The deeper she thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong with it!

    Because all indications were that Malcolm may have been injured!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    He was already weak before she kicked him out of bed defenselessly!

    Thinking about this, she pped the table in chagrin.

    Last night she was so angry that she didn¡¯t even notice so many clues!

    Now when she thought about it, there was nothing right with him anywhere!

    Kellie shuddered at the sudden and loud sound, ¡°Ms. Lloyd, did I mispronounce something?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lyra returned to her senses and quickly organized her bag in her hands, ¡°I have to go out for something. You can continue to report when Ie back. If not, do it tomorrow.¡±

    ¡­

    It was raining harder and harder in Suham.

    the President Office of White Corp.

    Malcolm sat in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, lookingzy. His dark eyes looked dull, as if he had lost his vitality.

    He looked at the window which was divided by the rain, and for no reason he recalled what Anthony had said when he was in Frayton earlier.

    ¡°But there will be after-effects after a long time. When you are a disability, if she knows, she may be heartbroken for you in the short term. What about the days toe?¡±

    ¡°From the moment you got drugged, your crippled body is destined to be unworthy of her!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t have her, and neither can you!¡±

    His hands under the cuffs of his suit clenched tightly. His face was increasingly pale and he was in a very poor state.

    Perhaps he can¡¯t dwell on it any longer.

    It¡¯s better to have short and sharp pains than long and dull pains.

    It would be best for Lyra to get sick of him, hate him, get out of the gloom early and start a better life again.

    Ethel was sitting on a sofa not far away, elegantly pouring herself a cup of tea.

    She was the spokesperson for the Rossi project and was here today to discuss the contract term with Malcolm.

    But since she came in, Malcolm was sullen and had been watching the rain for almost an hour at the floor-to-ceiling window, without saying a word to her.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, you seem to be in a bad mood today? Let me guess. It¡¯s not about work. That is, you and Miss Lloyd had a fight recently?¡±

    Malcolm tightened his eyebrows in disgust, ¡°Who do you think you are? You shouldn¡¯t ask it. Keep your mouth shut.¡±

    Ethel was very sensible. With eyebrows arched, she smiled lightly, ¡°Okay, I shouldn¡¯t ask. But if there is a need for my help, I will certainly be obliged to!¡±

    Malcolm was unmoved and even felt disgusted. He said in a petnt voice, ¡°What did youe here to say? Say it and get out.¡±

    Ethel got up, walked gracefully, and was just about to speak when Chad knocked on the door.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, Miss Lyra is here.¡±

    Why did shee over?

    Malcolm panicked and took Ethel¡¯s wrist with his leather-gloved hand.

    Ethel bent down with understanding. Her ear was close to Malcolm¡¯s lips, and she listened carefully to his very small voice.

    Lyra came in just in time to see this scene.

    Especially the act of the two who whispered intimately, it strongly stimted her nerves.

    ¡°Malcolm ?¡±

    Hearing Lyra¡¯s voice, Ethel¡¯s eyes were filled with surprises, and she awkwardly wrenched her wrist out of Malcolm¡¯s hand, stepped back, and stood firmly.

    ¡°Miss Lloyd, what brings you here? Youe in a bad time¡­¡±

    The way she was trying to hide it made Lyra¡¯s brows furrow even deeper, ¡°I¡¯m here in a bad time? Then what are you doing?¡±

    Ethel stammered twice and nced at Malcolm again. Her cheeks slightly flushed, feeling a little embarrassed.

    Malcolm¡¯s dark eyes were deep and his tone was light, ¡°What you think we¡¯re doing? This is exactly what you think.¡±

    Trying to provoke her?

    Lyra inhaled, trying to suppress the anger in her chest and telling herself over and over again to calm down!

    She nced at Ethel who was next to her, ¡°You get out.¡±

    Ethel, who was not too happy about it, shouted delicately, ¡°Malcolm ¡­¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s eyelids drooped and he pursed his lips, seemingly in acquiescence.

    Ethel just had to twist her waist and leave.

    Waiting for the smell that was belonging to Ethel was dissipated in the office, Lyra walked into Malcolm, sharp-eyed and noticed that his face was a little pale.

    She squatted down to his feet, rested her hands on hisp, raised her face to look up at him, and her tone was soft.

    ¡°Mel, did you get hurt on this trip to border?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for kicking youst night without knowing it.¡±

    ¡°But Mel, you are not alone. Don¡¯t bear it alone. I¡¯ll apany you, love you. I¡¯ll also learn how to spoil you, protect you. OK?¡±

 Chapter 270 Malcolm is molested

    She would be there for him and her heart would go with him.

    She would also learn how to spoil him and protect him.

    Her soft and melodious voice came to Malcolm¡¯s ears and echoed over and over in his mind.

    What was in front of him was her bright and sunny smile.

    His painful and cold heart, as if was wrapped tightly by a warm light, melted.

    He choked with sobs and his right hand subconsciously wanted to touch her soft and little face.

    However, this hand was still wearing leather glove and had just touched Ethel.

    Thinking of this, he withdrew his hand. And the other hand that was hanging on the other side of the thigh clenched unconsciously.

    Anthony was right.

    Lyra had strong character. When dealing with enemies, she was like a sun that nobody can touch her. Otherwise, they would be beaten.

    When it came to rtives and lovers, she was like a kitty that was worthy of being loved

    She was vivid, bright and resilient.

    He thought that the virus in his body would be well suppressed and he would be able to be with her forever.

    It was unexpected that the virus had spread now. What he wanted had be a luxury.

    He, Malcolm, now had just a broken body. He was a dying man, not worthy of her, Lyra.

    It was he who dyed her ¡­

    ¡°Mel?¡±

    Seeing that he seemed to be lost in thought, Lyra called him gently.

    Malcolm returned to his senses and opened his arms slightly, resuming his cold demeanor, ¡°I¡¯m not hurt. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. You don¡¯t look good. You can¡¯t fool me. I want you to tell me yourself, what¡¯s wrong with you? And what the hell were you and Ethel doing when I came in? Why do I always feel like you¡¯re trying to provoke me ¡­¡±

    ¡°I seem to like her quite a bit.¡±

    Before she could finish her words, Malcolm interrupted her with a tone of indifference.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Lyra was slightly stunned, withdrew her hands on hisp, got up and took a step back, looking at him strangely.

    He looked at the rain out the floor-to-ceiling window. His tone was cool, ¡°She¡¯s sweet and pretty and mild-mannered. No man can refuse a woman like her, so what do you think what we were doing just now?¡±

    Lyra took two more steps back in session. Her clear eyes gradually became dimming.

    ¡°Are you disgusted with me?¡±

    Malcolm smiled sarcastically, and his eyes were cold, ¡°You are arrogant, strong, and ruthlesspared to her. I chased you for so long. Now I am tired and want to change.¡±

    Lyra stared intently at his handsome face, and her beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Malcolm, you¡¯ve changed ¡­¡±

    ¡°Men always like excitement and the pursuit of novelty. It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve changed. It¡¯s because I amn¡¯t a good man in the first ce. Lyra, now that you see me clearly, you can get lost.¡±

    Thest few words that contained hostility finished. The air was silent for several minutes.

    Lyra stood motionlessly.

    Malcolm was still looking out the window. His eyes were cold. There was no trace of retaining and reluctance, only endless detachment and indifference.

    However, in the midst of gloomy atmosphere, there was a softugh suddenly.

    Malcolm turned his head suspiciously and saw that Lyra wasughing instead of being angry?

    There was not a trace of anger in those starry eyes.

    His heart thumped, bracing himself for a cold aura and gazing at her in a gloomy way.

    ¡°Very funny?¡±

    Lyra walked up to his feet, grabbed the armrests of his chair with both hands, bent over and leaned down. Her red lips caught him off guard and kissed him on his forehead.

    His forehead, which was imprinted with red lipstick marks, was particrly visible.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Malcolm raised his eyes and red at her, ¡°Do you not understand human speech?¡±

    But Lyra was stillughing with great abandon, as if she had already seen through his trick.

    ¡°Malcolm , what you said is so well that I almost believed it, but ¡­¡±

    The final sound of a syble was dragged. She lowered her eyes and saw his hands that were hanging on either side of his thighs. She said with the flirtatious tone : ¡°Your acting is not perfect. Next time when you lie, pay attention to your fists that should not be squeezes so tightly!¡±

    Malcolm was abruptly shocked, hid his hands behind his back subconsciously and his eyshes kept fluttering.

    He can¡¯t afford to lose face when he was exposed by her!

    He could only make his face look sullen and force himself to y it cool.

    But Lyra was bad, and she had to break through his defenses step by step.

    She gently lifted his jaw, with her long and slender fingers rubbing and drawing circles on his chin recklessly and teasingly.

    ¡°Malcolm, you underestimate me too. Do you really think I¡¯m that easy to be fooled?¡±

    ¡°I did get angryst night and didn¡¯t see through your cover-up the first time. But today, I¡¯m sober, and every word you say, every little move you make, is a clue to me.¡±

    ¡°You put your life on the line for me several times. And you can¡¯t even hide your love for me. Do you think I would believe that you have fallen in love with Ethel so quickly?¡±

    ¡°Are you deliberately acting with her just to anger me? It¡¯se to this point. You¡¯re still not going to tell the truth?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Her voice was extraordinarily mellifluous, with apelling charm.

    Malcolm dodged her hand that was drawing circles on his chin. His eyshes fluttered several times, ¡°I have said the truth. You¡¯re the one who thought ¡­ I¡¯m good to you, so ¡­¡±

    Mwah-

    Before he could finish his words, Lyra leaned down again and gave him a kiss on his left cheek.

    She stamped his cheek with the red lips that belonged to her.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Malcolm red at her.

    ¡°Are you very angry?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Her fingers continued to draw circles on Malcolm¡¯s chin, having a sly and bad smile.

    ¡°Tut-tut, you¡¯re upset that the thing in your heart has been torn apart by me, right? But what can you do? I just love to see you angry and unable to beat me. It¡¯s so cool!¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s thin lips pursed. His dark eyes narrowed slightly, bursting out with a dangerous cold light, ¡°Lyra, don¡¯t force me to hit you!¡±

    ¡°Do you want to hit me? I¡¯m so scared!¡±

    The enchanting voice was very beatable.

    She said she was afraid but she wasughing, ¡°It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t fought before. Hit me again if you can. Let me see if you can hit me with your current stamina.¡±

    Malcolm was a bit vain.

    With his body¡¯s recession plus the angina attack the day before yesterday, all his physical strength was used to endure the pain, and he also did not rest wellst night.

    He really can not really hit Lyra ¡­

    ¡°Good men don¡¯t fight with women!¡±

    His gaze was shady and his low voice carried a bit of arrogance.

    Lyra snickered and took out the lipstick from her bag to give her lips a thick coat quickly. Her eyes looked flirting.

    ¡°Then go ahead and make it up. You make up one and I¡¯ll put a stamp on your face. Let me see how many stamps you can get?¡±

    ¡°Lyra, be reasonable!¡±

    As soon as he said that, Lyra moved quickly and kissed on his cheeks and chin.

    His face was full of red lipstick marks, which was extraordinarily bewitching.

    Lyra smiled with arched eyebrows and a sweet voice, ¡°Go on. When you stop making up nonsense and n to tell the truth, I¡¯ll talk sense to you.¡±

    Malcolm was powerless to retort. His chest was suffocating. It was he who had underestimated Lyra¡¯s shrewdness.

    Not only did she see through it, but she also molested him!

    But he can¡¯t do anything with her like this!

 Chapter 271 Appointment from an old friend

    Since there was no way out, Malcolm simply ignored her.

    He returned his gaze to the window, and his eyes returned to indifference.

    On his handsome face, the few lip marks were very conspicuous, making him look like he had just been ¡°bullied¡±.

    The persona of a cold and domineering boss was gone in front of Lyra.

    Lyra saw that he wasn¡¯t talking anymore so she wasn¡¯t going to keep pushing him.

    ¡°Okay, you want to calm down. I¡¯ll give you time. But don¡¯t say anything like breaking the engagement or breaking up. Who told you to mess with me in the first ce? Now you want to quit in the middle, no way! You Malcolm can only be mine for the rest of your life!¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just so strong. You only see clearly who I am now. It¡¯ste! You can regretter!¡±

    With a condescending grunt, she got up and left.

    She knew Malcolm too well. He was very stubborn. It was not easy to let him say the truth.

    And he liked to hold back and liked to hide the hurt to bear it alone.

    As for why he had developed such a character, Lyra guessed a lot.

    At her weing, the old Mr. White got angry and was able to say that he would punish Malcolm in front of her.

    Malcolm¡¯s parents died in a car ident when he was very young, he had been raised by the old Mr. White.

    The old Mr. White had a harsh and old-fashioned way of thinking. She was afraid that he received a lot of beatings and punishments. When he got hurt, no one felt sorry for him and he can only bear it himself.

    He had always cherished the ones around him who loved him, and the more deeply he loved them, the more he had to hide the love from them.

    So Lyra got the intuition.

    He was either injured or sick this time!

    Moreover, judging from his level of perversity, his problem this time was probably not simple.

    Just because Malcolm won¡¯t talk about it, it didn¡¯t mean she can¡¯t check it out herself!

    She thought as she came out of the office.

    Chad was standing just a short distance away.

    She walked over and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m looking for you for something. Come over with me quietly.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chad looked at her who had the serious expression. He was a little uneasy, but can not refuse her. Therefore, he can only be confused to follow her, walking to the unupied safe passage.

    ¡°Miss Lyra, what can I do for you?¡±

    Lyra was serious, ¡°How many years have you been with Malcolm?¡±

    Chad thought for a moment, ¡°At least more than years.¡±

    She nodded thoughtfully and continued tentatively, ¡°So you guys went to the border. Malcolm, did he get hurt?¡±

    ¡°No, there were many our men. We will not let the boss easily get injured. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Chad looked natural and answered quickly.

    Lyra probably had something in mind, ¡°It would have to be an illness.¡±

    Chad lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been with him for so long. You must know his health best. What kind of illness is he suffering from? Is it serious?¡±

    Chad scratched his head with a bitter face, ¡°What makes you think so? He has been in pretty good health, not sick.¡±

    ¡°He hid it from me, and you refuse to tell the truth?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    ¡°Last night I kicked him out of bed with a little force, so you can see that he is very weak. When I saw him just now, his face is pale. Even if you deny it, I won¡¯t believe it. So tell me, what is wrong with him?¡±

    Chad had a sad face, resisted the urge to tell the truth several times and let out a long sigh, ¡°You should stop pushing me. I really don¡¯t know anything. I¡­ I still have some work to take care of, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    Lyra looked at his fugitive back, pondered, took out her cell phone and called Darkbell¡¯s men.

    ¡°Check Malcolm¡¯s itinerary for thest few months for any hospital visits that are particrly frequent. Be quick.¡±

    ¡°Okay boss.¡±

    ¡­

    Chad made it back to the door of the president¡¯s office just as Malcolm called him in.

    He pushed open the door and saw Malcolm sitting at his chair, looking into a small mirror and wiping his face with a wet tissue.

    The leather gloves that he wore to work this morning were lying quietly in the trash.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re looking for me?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s face was almost clean of lipstick marks, ¡°Where did you just go?¡±

    Chad reported honestly, ¡°I was just approached by Miss Lyra. She suspects you are sick and asks me for confirmation.¡±

    ¡°You told her everything?¡±

    Chad scrambled and waved his hands, ¡°No, no, no! I wouldn¡¯t dare. I didn¡¯t say anything!¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s hostile face eased a bit.

    Chad didn¡¯t quite understand and advised him carefully, ¡°But boss, you know Miss Lyra. Since she¡¯s already suspicious and won¡¯t give up until she finds out the truth. You¡¯re really not going to tell her?¡±

    ¡°Telling her is just to let one more person suffer.¡± Malcolm lowered his eyes, gloomily, ¡°I¡¯ll think about this. And I¡¯ll think about the file changes regarding the S404 virus, so you can confirm it again.¡±

    Chad sighed and didn¡¯t continue to advise, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Noon.

    Lyra had just returned to Angle Group when she got the call.

    ¡°Boss, Mr. Malcolm has no record of any hospital ess in recent months. He usually goes to White Corp, National Investigation Bureau, oh! And War Lab.¡±

    Lyra pondered carefully, ¡°I remember theb also has a doctor in medical field. How often does Malcolm go there?¡±

    ¡°Once every seven days, then five days. ording to the most recent record, he went there three days ago at night.¡±

    Three days ago?

    Lyra¡¯s eyebrows tightened. Malcolm was not in the border three days ago?

    It was so strange that he went back to Suham early at that time and went to theb in the middle of the night instead of going back to the White Manor to look for her.

    Intuition told Lyra that there must be something going on here.

    ¡°Can you hack theb¡¯s data and check Malcolm¡¯s records at theb?¡±

    The caller was silent for a while, ¡°Sorry boss, these are national sophisticated technologywork. I can¡¯t hack nor dare hack. It will be found immediately if do so.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    Hanging up the phone, she once again fell into deep thought.

    Malcolm was the boss of the National Investigation Bureau. His status and Collin¡¯s wasparable. If he wanted to hide a thing, she was afraid that even if she asked Collin to transfer the information, the content would have been changed.

    She could not check at all so she had to rely on guesswork.

    Just as Lyra¡¯s investigation was disconnected and she was at a loss, Dous called her out of the blue.

    ¡°Miss, Suham High-order Prison made a call to the Lloyd family today. Mr. Anthony wants to see you.¡±

    ¡°Anthony?¡±

    Lyra was baffled. Anthony had been serving time for most of the year, so why would he suddenly want to see her?

    Dous continued, ¡°Anthony said he had very important secrets that you must want to know. It¡¯s about your ex-husband.¡±

    Hearing thest few words, Lyra¡¯s brows tightened and her expression grew grave.

    ¡°Got it.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    She quickly disconnected the phone and drove to High-order Prison. She wanted to see what Anthony really knew!

    Lyra sat in the visiting room, waiting quietly through two walls of soundproof ss.

    Five minutester, Anthony was brought over.

    It was the first time Lyra saw Anthony after a long time.

 Chapter 272 Bail, break off, and marry Me

    He was heavily handcuffed and walked slowly with each step.

    There were bruises on his arms and neck. His skin was rough. And he was bearded. He waspletely different from the past.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Except for the still very distinctive blue eyes, Lyra could barely recognized him.

    Anthony stared at her through the ss and picked up the phone.

    Lyra followed his movement and took the phone.

    ¡°Lyra, it¡¯s been a long time. You seem surprised. You don¡¯t remember me so soon?¡±

    Lyra had little expression and her voice was extraordinarily cold, ¡°I didn¡¯te here to listen to your bullshit. If you don¡¯t say it, I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    Anthony curled his lips yfully and tut-tutted twice, ¡°You¡¯re really ruthless, all preupied with your little pet.¡±

    Seeing that Lyra was about to put down the phone, Anthony said hurriedly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get down to the point!¡±

    His eyes narrowed slightly, and the smile on his face was evil and weird, ¡°Lyra, although I¡¯m trapped, I know better than anyone that your current fianc¨¦ Malcolm is your ex-husband in Frayton. Your little pet, right?¡±

    Lyra was slightly stunned and sneered without changing her face, ¡°Who did you hear that from? I didn¡¯t know that.¡±

    ¡°No need to hide it, Lyra. I¡¯m just incredulous he got engaged to you when he has such a serious illness.¡±

    Lyra instantly got serious and pped the table, ¡°What else do you know? What serious illness does he have?¡±

    Anthony smiled wryly, ¡°I know all about him. I guess not many people know these things except me.¡±

    ¡°In exchange for these secrets, what are your terms?¡± Lyra quickly calmed down. She was clear about that.

    Anthony apuded, ¡°You¡¯re still so smart and likable. It¡¯s really no trouble to talk to you at all.¡±

    The disgust in Lyra¡¯s eyes was not hidden at all, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear this nonsense. Just say it!¡±

    Anthony smiled wickedly. His blue eyes were deep and dark. His dry lips were close to the microphone and he said in a very small voice.

    ¡°Get Collin to bail me out. Break off the engagement with Malcolm, and marry me.¡±

    Lyra listened with a frown.

    ¡°I have no problem getting Collin to bail you out. Except this, you don¡¯t even think about it.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s eyes dropped and he was a little hurtful, ¡°It seems you have fallen in love with him? Don¡¯t worry. I just need a shelter. After my ident, the Cahan family is all in the hands of Shane. He wants to abandon me for power and reputation. If I go out, I need the Lloyd family to cover me and let me rise again.¡±

    Lyra was unmoved and her face was cold, ¡°You think the cancetion of the engagement is too easy? I can¡¯t make that decision.¡±

    ¡°Lyra, don¡¯t joke with me. You are the treasure of the Lloyd family. Breaking off the engagement will just cause a little loss of money. As long as you really want to do it, I believe Collin must be willing to it for you.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s red lips pursed and she stopped talking.

    Anthony continued, ¡°Besides, aren¡¯t you curious about the secrets he has? I guarantee you¡¯ll want to hear it. Break off, bail me out, and marry me. Just three conditions. Not a single one can be omitted.¡±

    Lyra lowered her head and was silent for a long time.

    Her palm was clenched so tightly that the blue veins were clearly visible under her fair and light skin.

    ¡°Well, have you thought about it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She lifted her eyes and looked at Anthony again, and her starry eyes were firm, ¡°I hate to be constrained by others! I can¡¯t back out of my marriage for you!¡±

    Anthony hurt Malcolm in Frayton. Malcolm should be very sad if he knew that she withdrew from the marriage in order to marry Anthony, right?

    Malcolm had given so much to her that she didn¡¯t want to let him down, and she didn¡¯t want him to misunderstand her.

    The smile on Anthony¡¯s face faded.

    He was stunned for a few moments, as if he didn¡¯t expect Lyra to refuse so decisively.

    ¡°It seems I can¡¯t get along with you, goodbye!¡±

    Lyra put down the phone, got up and left without looking back.

    Anthony¡¯s eyes were full of shock and he was gradually going crazy.

    He stood up and banged on the soundproof ss furiously. His handcuffs were clicking loudly.

    ¡°Lyra Lloyd! Come back! Don¡¯t you want to know what¡¯s wrong with him? He¡¯s not going to live long! He¡¯s going to die for sure. Are you worth it for a short-lived man!? I¡¯m the best man for you to marry!¡±

    The guards quickly mobilized and quickly subdued the frantic Anthony.

    Anthony¡¯s head was pinned to the ground with a sudden burst of maniacalughter, ¡°Lyra Lloyd! You¡¯lle back to me sooner orter! You can only be mine for the rest of your life!¡±

    In the visiting room, the man¡¯s eerie and crazyughter echoed until the guards hit him in the waist with an electric baton, and the strong current made him twitch and finally faintpletely.

    The ss was so soundproof that Lyra didn¡¯t hear him so she never turned around.

    She sighed softly. Another clue to Malcolm¡¯s physical condition broken.

    Perhaps, she can only try onest way again!

    Afternoon, White Corp.

    There was a regr monthly board meeting today, and Malcolm had been in the conference room for half an hour.

    Chad was ordered to pick up an important document and was about to return to the conference room when he was stopped in the hallway by a slender figure.

    Seeing that it was Lyra, his heart thumped, ¡°Miss Lyra, what can I help you? Uh ¡­ you may have to wait more if you are looking for Mr. Malcolm. He is still in a meeting. You will excuse me first.¡±

    He lowered his head and bowed for several times, trying to go around Lyra from the right. Lyra, who was in high heels, stepped to the right to intercept him.

    ¡°Chad, this is thest time I¡¯ming to you over this. If you still won¡¯t reveal half a word, I won¡¯te back and interfere with your work.¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know anything. Just let me go!¡±

    Chad bowed his head even lower, turned his head and walked away, making a detour to the conference room.

    Lyra looked at his back and spoke coldly, ¡°I went to see Anthony today. He said he knew, but he had a condition. I have to marry him before he would tell me.¡±

    Chad¡¯s steps were stopped, but he didn¡¯t turn around.

    Lyra saw his reaction, and continued: ¡°Chad, many misunderstandings between Malcolm and I were helped by you to solve. You are watching how he and I are there step by step. If you don¡¯t say, I can only agree to Anthony. This is the result you want to see?¡±

    Chad struggled inwardly, clutching the information tightly, ¡°He gave me a gag order. This is a disciplinary issue of the organization. I dare not ¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you, and I won¡¯t let him know it¡¯s you who say that.¡±

    Lyra stepped forward and softened her tone, ¡°He¡¯s sick. It¡¯s too hard to suffer alone so you¡¯re only helping him by telling me.¡±

    Chad faltered, ¡°¡­ youe with me.¡±

    Lyra followed him and walked into his office.

    Chad locked the door behind him and asked her in a whisper, ¡°Do you remember the acid incident you encountered at the bar more than half a year ago?¡±

 Chapter 273 Watch Rara punish Malcolm

    ¡°Yes, I remember.¡±

    She not only did not forget, but also remembered clearly, ¡°Later I made a special effort to check this matter. Malcolm said this is not sulfuric acid, but S40 corrosive agent or something.¡±

    Chad sighed, ¡°He ¡­ does not want you to worry about him and feel guilt, so he lied to you. In fact, it is S404 biochemical virus.¡±

    Biochemical virus?

    Lyra¡¯s eyebrows furrowed and her heart throbbed abruptly.

    Although she did not know anything about medical research, she did know, from literal meaning, it was something rted to certain damage to human body. It was definitely not a simple and small problem!

    Chad continued to sigh and began to exin to her, ¡°This virus is very powerful. It can spread extremely fast. Currently, even theboratory does not have the antidote ¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Ten minutester.

    Malcolm, who was in the main seat of the meeting room, listened to Sean, one of the executives¡¯ report while looking at his watch.

    Chad¡¯s files have not been retrieved.

    Under the ghostly face, the pair of ck eyes were fairly grim, and the unpleasant breath drifted in the conference room.

    The other executives held their breath and tried to reduce their sense of presence.

    Because they found that Malcolm seemed to be in a particrly bad mood today. And his ck face seemed to be on the verge of volcanic eruption at any time.

    A sudden noise came from outside the door.

    ¡°Miss Lloyd! Mr. Malcolm is in a meeting. You can¡¯t go in!¡±

    Immediately afterwards, the door of the conference room was forced open.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Lyra was standing in the doorway, with her eyes focused on Malcolm.

    The whole White Corp knew who she was and the security guards didn¡¯t dare to do anything to her, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, it¡¯s Miss Lloyd she has to break in ¡­¡±

    Executives in the conference room looked at Lyra in unison.

    Lyra, however, seemed to be unable to feel their presence, with her eyes glued to Malcolm¡¯s body.

    Malcolm did not turn his head to look at her. However, his bony hand picked up the coffee on the table and took an elegant sip before saying in a light tone, ¡°Miss Lloyd, if you have something to say to me, wait until I finish the meeting. Security, take Miss Lloyd to the office.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Malcolm.¡±

    The security guards were respectful and ready to ask Lyra out, but Lyra red at them.

    Lyra walked around them and went straight to him who was in the main seat of the conference room, ¡°Malcolm White, did you call me Miss Lloyd again?¡±

    Her tone was with a bit of grievance and she choked with sobs a little bit.

    Malcolm¡¯s heart fluttered and he turned his head to look at her.

    But when he saw her watery eyes, like shooting stars, he was panicked uncontrobly.

    ¡°Rara? You ¡­¡±

    Lyra had quickly walked to him and leaned down to kiss his cold and pale lips in front of everyone in the conference room.

    Everyone in the conference room looked at the scene in shock.

    All the present knew the big news of the two kissing at the charity party not long ago.

    They didn¡¯t expect that they could see the public disy of affection at a daily meeting!

    With so many executives and security guards watching and Malcolm¡¯s intention to keep a distance from her, Malcolm did nit let himself indulge in her kiss.

    He shrank himself into the back of the chair, avoiding her lips, with a cold hostility and intent on clutching her hands.

    ¡°This is the White Corp conference room. Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡±

    Lyra seemed to have anticipated it. She was fast and urate enough to clutch his wrists first, lifted his hands overhead, and pressed him to the back of the chair.

    Malcolm struggled, but he was too weak to resist Lyra who can do Jiu-Jitsu.

    Lyra raised her eyebrows gently. And the difort of being called her name in a cold way by Malcolm over the past few days drove her closer to his lips again.

    But this time it was a punishing kiss, with brutal predatory nature, to bite his lips.

    Malcolm wrinkled his eyebrows in pain and groaned subconsciously.

    Everyone, except them, in the conference room watched in awe.

    Some covered their mouths incredulously.

    Some swallowed and got envious.

    Some felt so embarrassed that they covered their faces and quietly nced at them between their fingers.

    They never thought that they would be able to see with their own eyes their boss¡¯s weakness and being viciously pounced on by his wife!

    This was too damn exciting!

    Chad took the files and pretended to get here in a hurry.

    Seeing the ambiguous scene in the main seat of the conference room, he was not surprised and immediately helped the two clear the room.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm has some personal matters to deal with at this time. The conference is postponed. Wait for the notice to re-convene. Everyone, please get out of here!¡±

    Many of them reluctantly left the meeting room in an orderly manner under the guidance of Chad.

    When everyone was gone, Chad was very considerate to help them close all the doors and windows.

    The meeting room was instantly silent.

    The room was full of ambiguity.

    The kisssted for a long time until a very soft whimper came from him and Lyra stopped her punishment.

    Malcolm¡¯s mouth became swollen as if he had been bullied, and his pale lips were stained with Lyra¡¯s lipstick, which became brightly colored.

    Lyra gently removed the ghostly face covering the upper half of his face, still holding his hands to keep him from moving.

    The lipstick smudged beyond her lips, and Lyra licked her front teeth, making her look like a gorgeous vampire who had just feasted on her mouth.

    ¡°Does it hurt? You call me Miss Lyra all day. Are you happy about it? Do you still dare do it again?¡±

    Although her tone was fierce, her starry eyes were watery and she looked at him heartily.

    Seeing that, Malcolm knew very well in his heart and averted his gaze with less confidence, ¡°You ¡­ knew it so soon ¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Her shoulder-length hair was loose and her fingertips gently rubbed his slightly swollen lips, ¡°If I¡¯m still in the dark, are you going to keep it from me and then find a ce to die in peace?¡±

    Malcolm avoided her gaze, with his eyshes fluttering. Instead of answering her question, he asked rhetorically, ¡°Who told you that, Chad?¡±

    Lyra shook her head decisively, ¡°No, he wouldn¡¯t tell me. I found out myself. You underestimate me!¡±

    He pursed his lips and lowered his head, not saying anything.

    Lyra remembered what she had just learned from Chad. Her starry eyes were filled with tears and her voice was slightly sobbing, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you tell me about such a serious virus? Afraid of my guilt? Afraid that I¡¯ll dislike you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I held you back¡­¡±

    Lyra¡¯s heart throbbed, ming herself beyond words. Her trembling hands cupped his face, ¡°Fool, you didn¡¯t hold me back. It¡¯s me¡­ it¡¯s me who held you back. If it wasn¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer these illnesses. It¡¯s me who should say sorry.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s whole heart softened when he saw her tears falling down.

    There was an impulse to take her into his arms, gently coax and tenderly kiss away her pearly tears.

    But Anthony¡¯s words still lingered in his ears, stirring him up.

    So, he strongly suppressed the impulse, and his tone was gloomy, ¡°I volunteered to all this. It has nothing to do with you. And ¡­ I don¡¯t need your pity. I don¡¯t need you to take care of me because you feel guilty.¡±

    Over the time, she would always get bored.

    He didn¡¯t want to bind her in the name of guilt, much less let her watch him break down in pain as he died around her.

    Lyra¡¯s eyebrows gradually wrinkled. The more she heard, the more angry she became.

    ¡°Malcolm! What the hell are you talking about? Has it been too long since you¡¯ve not been beaten up? So you¡¯re smug?¡±

 Chapter 274 She is his salvation

    Sensing her threatening, Malcolm got his hands free and immediately guarded against her leaning in closer.

    But Lyra already knew about his physical recession, and did not pay any attention to the defiant man.

    Now he, for her, was a delicate and sickly child. However, he was mean and always liked to say some beatable words.

    She once again clutched his restless wrists with precision. Her tongue gently licked her lips with an evil smile.

    Her tone was deliberately upward. She was never bored with molesting him.

    ¡°Oh, Mr. Malcolm is weak and can¡¯t break free, so he¡¯ll just be bullied by me. What should he do? Shouldn¡¯t he correct his attitude?¡±

    Malcolm was depressed. As a man, his desire to win in terms of physical strength drove him to not admit defeat.

    But again, reality left him with no choice but to bow down to the ¡°vicious power¡±.

    Under the internal struggle, he looked like he would rather die than give in. He coldly snorted and turned his face to the side.

    He can¡¯t win so he still can¡¯t do anything with her.

    He felt suffocated, but he could only sulk.

    Lyra, seeing that he was still unconvinced, pinched his jaw and forced him to look at her.

    ¡°It seems the punishment just now is not enough. Mel, do you want to see some blood?¡±

    After finishing her words, Lyra targeted his lips and leaned down quickly again, as if to bite his already swollen lips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    Lyra¡¯s teeth had bitten into the soft flesh of his thin lips, but when she heard his whimper, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it.

    Finally, it turned into a gentle help to kiss away the pain on his lips.

    Their breathing intertwined.

    Lips and teeth were interdependent.

    The long kiss ended with Lyra adjusting her rapid breathing. She cupped his face again and looked at him seriously.

    ¡°Malcolm, listen up! I¡¯m going to say this once!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a casual woman. If it¡¯s just because of guilt, there are many ways I can make up for you, no need to lose my whole heart and my whole life!¡±

    ¡°Also, I¡¯m not pitying you. I really feel for you. No matter how difficult the road ahead is, I want to stay with you all the time. Share your pain, and stand by your side.¡±

    ¡°I will find a way to heal you! I won¡¯t stand by and watch you die. And I¡¯m not as fragile as you think. I won¡¯t break down easily!¡±

    ¡°This time, please believe me! Our future is definitely more than five months. We¡¯ll go on for a long, long time. We¡¯ll have a very bright future! It¡¯s a future that I create for you!¡±

    Lyra recounted it that she had never been more serious than now for a moment.

    Malcolm looked at her eyes and his whole heart was shaken beyond words.

    Especially ¡°it¡¯s a future that I create for you!¡±, it let him began to greedily fantasize and long the future.

    In the future, it will be the days of having herpany, love and favor.

    Lyra seemed to be his medicine, redeeming him from all his humility, depression and pain.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    His eyes gradually became moisturized. The outer corners of his eyes were read and his long eyshes were wet with tears.

    ¡°Rara ¡­¡± He had her, and that was his blessing in hisst life.

    He wrapped his arms around Lyra¡¯s waist and buried his head in her arms, feeling the warmth of her body.

    Lyra patted him on the back with one hand and smoothed her his short hair with the other hand carefully.

    The afterglow of the sunset shone through the window, lightly scattering on the tightly embraced figures and gilding them with ayer of warm golden light.

    It was peaceful.

    The brief harmony ended with a very shallow groan from Malcolm.

    Lyra was careful enough to hear it, and she noticed that the muscles in his back were tense and the arms circling her were trembling gently.

    His state was not right!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    She immediately loosened Malcolm¡¯s hand and took his temperature.

    There was no fever, but his face was suddenly pale, without a trace of blood. And his long eyshes that were wet with tears were trembling uncontrobly.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ fine¡­¡±

    He spoke up, but his voice was weak and feeble.

    Again, he forced himself to bear it.

    Lyra knew him too well. Although he always liked to pretend to be miserable to get sympathy from her, every time when it really hurt, he was not willing to say it to make her worry.

    The more he did this, the more Lyra¡¯s heart ached with pain.

    Noticing his hand clutching his heart, she said ¡°Is it an attack of angina? Where¡¯s the medicine? Did you bring it?¡±

    Malcolm, in a cold sweat of pain, shook his head.

    Lyra immediately ran out of the conference room and looked to Chad, who was standing guard not far away, ¡°Where¡¯s the medicine to suppress his angina?¡±

    ¡°It should be in the office.¡±

    ¡°Get it immediately! Be quick!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    Chad, startled by her anxious face, realized what was going on and immediately ran wildly upstairs.

    Lyra was just about to go back to guard Malcolm when a muffled thud sound came from behind her and Malcolm fell out of his chair.

    The pain in his chest was getting worse and worse. He curled up on the ground. His whole body trembled uncontrobly, and the veins at his neck were bulging.

    ¡°Mel!¡±

    Lyra jumped up and sat on her knees, moving him carefully into her arms and massaging his heart to try to ease his pain.

    Chad quickly returned with the medication. After Malcolm took the medication, his condition did not improve much.

    It took time for the symptoms to subside. His handsome face was weak and pale, and he was shrinking in Lyra¡¯s arms. He had to endure the pain until the medication took effect.

    She watched the angina came on so visually. Lyra¡¯s heart also seemed to have been viciously pierced, even with her internal organs were painful.

    Chad also saw Malcolm¡¯s angina attack for the first time, and stood pacing back and forth, hating himself for not being able to suffer this for him.

    Being unable to look away, Lyra rolled up her cuff and stretched her small and thin arm to Malcolm¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Mel, don¡¯t force yourself to endure it alone. Bite me! Let me hurt with you!¡±

    Malcolm pursed his lips and resisted. He only clutched her sweaty palm and interlock his fingers with hers.

    Chad squatted down and immediately rolled up his sleeve and handed it over, ¡°You bite mine. Miss Lyra¡¯s skin is fine. Mine is thick. I¡¯m not afraid of pain!¡±

    Malcolm buried his face in Lyra¡¯s arms and refused to bite Chad¡¯s arm.

    Seeing him being so stubborn, Lyra sighed.

    If this continued, how long will he be in pain?

    She tried to find her senses and looked calmly at Chad, ¡°He¡¯s waiting for the pill to take effect. This isn¡¯t a good idea. Can he get a pain shot?¡±

    Chad was chagrined, ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen he has an attack. I don¡¯t know!¡±

    He didn¡¯t know, and Lyra made up her own mind.

    ¡°Come over here and carry him. We¡¯re going to theb now!¡±

    ¡­

    Fifteen minutester, theb.

    Malcolm¡¯s breath went calm under the pain relief injection and he passed out from exhaustion.

    Lyra was at his bedside. Her fingertips brushed his furrowed brows.

    Jimmy came in and handed her all the previous data.

    ¡°In the future, you need to be always sure to take care of his emotions. Every time when angina attacks, he uses all his strength to endure the pain. When he is weak, the virus will elerate the spread.¡±

    ¡°Also, pain injections have side effects. If he use them every time he has an attack, it will double the damage to his body.¡±

    Lyra nodded and listened as she checked Malcolm¡¯s data.

    The red data was particrly eye-catching.

    She took a deep breath and suppressed her guilt before asking Jimmy, ¡°Is there really nothing that can be done about this virus? Even if it can¡¯t bepletely cured for the time being, at least find a way to prolong his time.¡±

    Jimmy shook his head. Malcolm was not awake, so he chose to talk to Lyra straight, ¡°I fear to let Malcolm down, so my words were very conservative. In fact ¡­¡±

 Chapter 275 Lyraâ€™s anger makes him restless

    In the evening, in theboratory¡¯s ward.

    Jimmy said softly, ¡°In fact, I told him he has five months left. It is a conservative statement. Only when he maintains good body conditions, it is possible he has five months left.¡±

    ¡°Because the virus in his body is almost out of the control of the inhibitor. If his angina attack happens more frequently, it is estimated the time is less than a month ¡­¡±

    Lyra was in shock, and her palms were so tight that she was clutching the report in folds.

    She tried to calm down, ¡°In the future, I will supervise him to get well. I don¡¯t believe he only has a few months left. I want him to live a long life!¡±

    Jimmy was relieved to see the determination in her eyes.

    ¡°Miss Lloyd, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best to save Malcolm. And I¡¯ll go to work overtime to write a note to you. ording to the notes, he should do proper exercise, supplement nutrition and pay attention to emotions. It should be of great help.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Jimmy took the data book she handed back and turned to go out, closing the door for them.

    Lyra turned back to him who was in the bed and saw his dark eyes.

    ¡°Awake so soon? Did we disturb you?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s pale lips curled lightly and he shook his head, ¡°I wasn¡¯t asleep either. Hearing your voice gave me peace of mind.¡±

    Lyra gently stroked his face, each movement with great patience.

    ¡°In the future, when you feel painful, you are not allowed to hold back. You have to tell me. You are breaking my heart by hiding it. Do you know?¡±

    He nodded obediently, ¡°I want you to hug ¡­¡±

    Lyra took off her high heels, rolled over and squeezed into hisforter, dotingly wrapping him into her arms.

    Smelling the good smell of her, Malcolm closed his eyes in contentment.

    Thinking of something very important, he said, ¡°By the way Rara, my condition cannot be disclosed for the time being. And you have to keep it a secret in your family.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell them.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s influence in Suham, and even in Crana as a whole, was significant.

    Once the news of his critical illness got out, the National Investigation Bureau and the Lloyd¡¯s Corp would have much turmoil, especially the White Corp and the White family and Ryan family that was covetous. If they knew it, he was afraid it would set off a big storm.

    Malcolm closed his eyes again and soon drifted off to sleep as she soothed him.

    Lyra looked down. Looking at his handsome sleeping face, she got distracted.

    Originally she had no idea that what happened at the Fantalure Bar in Frayton would do so much damage to Malcolm¡¯s body.

    Now that she knew it and the anger in her heart towards Anthony deepened.

    Especially, Anthony had the audacity to threaten her with this today!

    Bail out, back out, marry him?

    A fool¡¯s errand!

    Malcolm was caused by him to toss and turn in pain. He didn¡¯t deserve to just stay at the prison and live a peaceful life.

    What he paid back was far less than a millionth of the damage Malcolm received!

    The more Lyra thought about it, the more angry she got. And the ruthlessness gradually flooded her eyes as she began to think it through.

    She couldn¡¯t swallow her anger if she didn¡¯t fix Anthony herself!

    Late at night.

    The Frazier family¡¯s vi rang with sharp smashing sounds.

    Irene threw another tantrum and the whole room was a mess.

    Peter stood reservedly in the corner, not daring to utter a single word.

    Just dropping things didn¡¯t seem to be enough to let out the anger in Irene¡¯s heart.

    She took a bottle of premium lotion and ordered Peter, ¡°Useless loser, no hiding!¡±

    Peter had no choice but to continue standing in a disciplined manner as Irene viciously mmed the bottle on him.

    There was a muffled thud.

    Peter¡¯s forehead was smashed. And there was a bulge on it, and the bottle cut the skin, causing scattered blood on his forehead.

    He suffered in silence, not saying a word.

    Irene¡¯s mania soothed a bit when she saw the blood.

    ¡°This time, you guys are the ones who are not doing a good job! You actually suggest to sell news about ming Keith¡¯s cheating and use public opinion to force him topromise. What happened? A bunch of brain-dead! I also listened to you guys only because I was brainless!¡±

    Keith controlled half of the entertainment industry.

    His influence on the industry was huge. The news Irene was going to sell had already been written by someone, but no media dared to use it at all. Even if they spent a lot of money to find a few small mediapanies to sell the news, it would be quickly suppressed and the news would immediately sink into the sea like stone.

    Irene thought about it and became angry again to continued smashing. She was very unwilling to just watch Keith and Melissa that bitch love each other!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    She made so much noise that Garrett came upstairs to check on her.

    Just as he opened the door, something flew straight at him, apanied by Irene¡¯s violent shout, ¡°Get out! Don¡¯t bother me if you don¡¯t want to be beaten!¡±

    Seeing Garrett was about to be smashed squarely, Peter was quick enough to help him block, and his forehead was smashed again.

    ¡°Mr. Garrett ,¡± Peter bowed towards him.

    Irene turned her head, ¡°Garrett, howe it¡¯s you? I thought it was that group of servants who didn¡¯t know what they were doing again.¡±

    Garrett sighed, ¡°If I don¡¯te here, how long are you going to smash? If you wake up dad, you¡¯re going to be grounded again.¡±

    He patted Peter¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Thanks. You can leave. Go to the housekeeper to settle the bill of your medical expenses andpensation. You can tell him that I let you do it and you can receive double.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Garrett.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Garrett sat down next to Irene¡¯s bed and before he could say anything, Irene held his arm and pouted.

    ¡°Garrett, you must help me this time. Keith would rather have that lowly woman than me. If we let him go on like this, we will lose the face of the Frazier family!¡±

    Garrett stroked her head and didn¡¯t say anything.

    She continued to persuade, ¡°Garrett, don¡¯t you like Lyra very much? If you help me win Keith back, I¡¯ll help you go after Lyra!¡±

    Garrettughed lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t harm me with your tricks. You and she are notparable. You should not mess with her, and this is to help me.¡±

    Irene curled her lips and didn¡¯t approve his view.

    She wouldn¡¯t let Lyra the bitch get away with it as well. There was still time so she would always get herself a chance to fix Lyra!

    She was cursing Lyra and Melissa viciously in her heart.

    Garrett, on the other hand, was seriously trying to help her figure out what to do.

    ¡°How about this? Half a monthter is your birthday. I¡¯ll propose with mom and dad to give you a special birthday banquet. You can also invite some stars to sing. How about that?¡±

    Irene¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Melissa was an actress. When she was invited to the Frazier family, she would fix Melissa at that tome.

    Garrett continued to teach her, ¡°You should asionally be soft to Keith. Admit your mistake with a sincere attitude, so that he muste to your birthday party, then you can ¡­¡±

    Irene listened carefully, and the more she listened, the more she felt that the birthday party in half a month was a perfect opportunity!

    On that day, she could not only fix Melissa, but Lyra, as her fianc¨¦¡¯s sister who had to attend as well.

    When the time came, she would kill two birds with one stone.

    She would deal with the two bitches together!

    The evil n took root in her heart.

 Chapter 276 Lyra got beaten up

    Lyra stayed with Malcolm and spent the night in theb room.

    The next morning, she took Malcolm back to the vi.

    Following the notes Jimmy wrote, she drew up a schedule for him.

    The main thing was not to smoke cigarette, not to drink alcohol, not to have sex but to eat more fruits and vegetables, to do appropriate morning exercise for half an hour every day and so on.

    Malcolm, seeing her excitement, didn¡¯t say anything and readily epted her arrangement.

    Once back at the vi, Lyra went to the kitchen and made a pot of millet porridge.

    After apanying Malcolm to finish his breakfast, she said, ¡°I have something to do today. I have to go back to the Lloyd family. You should not go to White Corptely, and have Chad send you any documents that need to be signed.¡±

    Malcolm was slightly stunned, ¡°Since you¡¯re going to your family, do you need me to apany you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lyra served him another bowl of millet porridge and hid the unnatural look in her eyes.

    ¡°You just had angina yesterday. There was not much strength in your body, so don¡¯t run around. Rest for two days and get your strength back.¡±

    Malcolm was a little worried, especially since he noticed with a sharp eye that she came back and went upstairs to change her clothes.

    She always loved to wear skirts, and today she unexpectedly wore a pair of thick jeans for the first time. With a white T-shirt, she looked clean and simple.

    But ¡­ why did he always feel weird?

    ¡°Collin seems to be still in Suham recently. I¡¯m not at ease about you going back alone.¡±

    Lyra smiled, ¡°Collin loves me the most. Will he hit me?¡±

    He was not talking and his breath was heavy.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Lyra kissed his forehead and gently smoothed his short hair, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll never let him know we both slept together some time ago. You just stay at home. I¡¯ll be back when I¡¯m done, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s depressed mood was smoothed out by her.

    Lyra went out the door being satisfied.

    She drove back to Anning Hill alone, and instead of going to Reginald¡¯s vi at the top of the hill first, she went straight to Collin¡¯s.

    Arriving at the door of Collin¡¯s vi, Lyra hovered for a while, taking several deep breaths and double-checking the thickness of her pants before she mustered the courage to ring the doorbell.

    The door opened from the inside just as her hand was raised to the doorbell.

    Lyra¡¯s fingers froze on the spot, because she saw Collin¡¯s biting eyes. He wore a reserved blue suit, with an overwhelming aura.

    ¡°Hey Collin, what a coincidence! Getting ready to go out? Have you and Kathleen had breakfast yet?¡± She withdrew her hand awkwardly, smiling with a brow arched and a ttering tone.

    Collin narrowed his eyes, ¡°Not coincidental. I just came downstairs and saw you sneaking in from the garden. What do you want?¡±

    Lyraughed, ¡°Look at you! I¡¯m openly dropping around. There¡¯s no sneaking around.¡±

    Collin knew her too well. He was just toozy to expose her but turn around to sit back on the living room¡¯s couch.

    Lyra also followed him into the vi and looked upstairs, ¡°Kathleen is not at home today? She went out so early?¡±

    She was so nervous that her palms were sweating. If Kathleen really wasn¡¯t there, would she have been killed today?

    ¡°Upstairs in the study, are you here to see her?¡± Collin spoke casually, opening the drawer and preparing to smoke a cigarette.

    But remembering that his sister did not like the smell of smoke, he silently put it back and raised his eyes to gaze at Lyra.

    As Lyra was just relieved when she saw Collin¡¯s eyes, her guilty conscience immediately made her calves tremble like crazy.

    Immediately, she knelt down!

    There was a round carpet under the coffee table in the living room. She deliberately picked a plush ce, so it was not painful at all when she knelt down.

    Seeing that she knelt as soon as she arrived, Collin knew it very well and smiled, but his eyes were cold, ¡°So self-conscious? What did I tell you before?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s eyes drooped and her tone was aggrieved, ¡°You said that if I sleep with him again, you would beat me, and no one could persuade you.¡±

    ¡°So how many times did Miss Lloyd sleep with him?¡±

    Hearing his sarcastic tone calling her ¡°Miss Lloyd¡±, Lyra knew it was the precursor to a storm and was terrified.

    ¡°About ¡­ four or five times?¡±

    After these words, she immediately felt the harsh chill from Collin¡¯s body and hastened to add.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re asking this for my own good. You¡¯re afraid that if Malcolm and I don¡¯t end up getting married and rumor gets out that I¡¯m living with him and sleeping with him. It will give me a bad name.¡±

    ¡°But Collin, I never care what others think. As long as I live with style and freedom, that¡¯s enough, and Malcolm he is nice to me ¡­¡±

    Collin interrupted her with a sneer, ¡°I heard he¡¯s been getting very close to that spokesperson at White Corp these days. He doesn¡¯t preserve his moral integrity at all, and you call that being nice to you?¡±

    Lyra was stunned, ¡°Where did you hear that from, Collin?¡±

    ¡°That actress¡¯ agent exposed all about you two arguing in White Corp. If I hadn¡¯t gotten in the way with Keith, the Lloyd family and White family¡¯s stock would have been in turmoil for another two days.¡±

    Ethel was a real troublemaker!

    Lyra felt beyond disgusted, but right now, there were more important things.

    She looked down, not knowing how to exin to Collin. After all, Malcolm¡¯s illness could not be told to Collin yet.

    Collin stood up, pulled up the cuffs of his suit and raised his hands with dignity and elegance. His tone was gloomy, ¡°What excuse are you trying to fool me in your cunning head?¡±

    ¡°How dare I!¡±

    Seeing that he was about to beat her, Lyra was frightened, ¡°I had a misunderstanding with him. We had a quarrel the other day, but we made peacest night. I¡¯m sure Malcolm wouldn¡¯t dare to hurt me.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s been bullied your once before. You still believe him, but I don¡¯t! You¡¯ve only been reconciled for a while, and he dares to fight with you so soon. He even hooks up with a female star, I can¡¯t spare him!¡±

    Collin¡¯s jawline tensed harshly. He squatted down in front of Lyra and said in a rare and gentle tone.

    ¡°Lyra, this time, I¡¯m not going to beat you, but I¡¯ll help you back out of this marriage, and then find a way to help you kill him. If you can not marry into any noble families in the future, I¡¯ll support you for life.¡±

    ¡°No! Collin!¡±

    See Collin¡¯s killing intent in his eyes, Lyra acted like facing death unflinchingly, ¡°I will not withdraw. I take the initiative every time I sleep with him. It¡¯s my fault. Don¡¯t kill me, or you ¡­ just beat me!¡±

    The air, as if instantly condensed into ice.

    Lyra lowered her head and was overwhelmed by Collin¡¯s angry aura, and could only swallow hard.

    Although she was the Lloyd family¡¯s spoiled andwless little princess, her fear of Collin was engrained in her bones.

    When she was young, and she and Keith were about the same age, both were very naughty. Their mom and dad could not discipline them. So they were beaten hard by Collin and became submissive. When she thought about it, her heart still fluttered with fear.

    Lyra was terrified.

    But only after she cleared this hurdle, she can take the opportunity to mention Anthony¡¯s business!

    Collin stood up without saying a word. His expression was grim and his eyes were gloomy and terrible.

    ¡°You deliberatelye here looking for a fight? Good, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡±

    He unbuckled the belt, pulled it out sharply, folded it and pointed at the armrest of the sofa next to him. He said in a cold tone, ¡°Lie down there.¡±

 Chapter 277 Can you be merciful this time?

    Lyra looked at his cold face and was so abashed that she dawdled up from the carpet andy pron onto the armrest of the sofa.

    Just lying up, she nced at Collin who was walking to her side.

    Lyra¡¯s face went pale, ¡°Wait, wait a minute!¡±

    ¡°Say it.¡±

    ¡°Collin how many time do you ¡­ want to beat me?¡±

    She had to prepare for that in advance. After all, she still had to deal with Anthony and go back to see Malcolmter.

    Collin¡¯s serious eyebrows were slightly raised, ¡°You slept with him four or five times. So at least fifty times. What do you think?¡±

    Fifty?

    Lyra¡¯s heart went cold.

    She thought it would be five times. With Collin¡¯s strength, if he made it real, would she still be alive and go back to Malcolm¡¯s vi today!?

    And, did he sound like he was asking her opinion?

    She turned back weakly, ¡°Can I refuse?¡±

    Collin was taking off his watch, removing his suit, rolling up his shirt cuffs, and giving her a condescending look.

    ¡°No.¡±

    She knew it!

    Lyra¡¯s heart was dead, and she hit her head on the sofa.

    Then she nced at Collin¡¯s movement of swinging the belt, and she turned back again, ¡°Wait! I still have something to say!¡±

    Collin frowned and let out a soft tut, ¡°What again?¡±

    Lyra pinched her arm and looked at him with tears in her eyes, choking on pity.

    ¡°It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve not been beaten. I¡¯m nervous, can ¡­ you be merciful this time?¡±

    Collin was in a violent mood, but was amused by her. He smiled, ¡°Then today, I¡¯ll let you know if it is the same as before.¡±

    Seeing her pitiful look, Collin¡¯s anger had long been disappeared. He just scared her deliberately.

    However, that sounded different in Lyra¡¯s ears. It was more like a death sentence for her!

    Seeing Collin swing the belt again, she was silenced and shouted exaggeratedly, ¡°Ahh! Colin is going to kill me!¡±

    Collin gave her a shocked look.

    He hadn¡¯t hit her yet, had he?

    He hadn¡¯t seen her for a few years and she had forgotten all the rules? And she had learned how to pre-empt the attack and ask for help?

    Collin¡¯s anger rose again, ¡°Lyra!

    Whoosh¨C

    A stroke, without any let-up, hit Lyra¡¯s ass hard.

    Lyra instantly stopped her fake howl and clenched her teeth subconsciously.

    It hurt!

    It was just the first stroke, and she already got cold sweating and her buttocks were numb with pain.

    Collin was really tough!

    Lyra sped the armrest and she was cursing him in her heart. She deliberately picked a thick jeans this morning, but it only got little protective effect.

    She would have known she should have worn five or six pairs of brushed long johns!

    Collin saw that she didn¡¯t say anything, and sneered, ¡°Why don¡¯t you pretend anymore? You¡¯re howling so vigorously just now!¡±

    After he finished his words, the second one came with whoosh. And it was still solidly hard.

    ¡°Ouch, that hurt ¡­¡±

    Lyra hissed and whimpered miserably, with tears of paining out of her eyes.

    Why was Kathleen still not downstairs!?

    If Collin kept hitting her this hard, she would sustain ten strokes at most before she died!

    ¡°You asked for it!¡±

    Collin grimaced darkly, and his arm raised high once more.

    Lyra saw it and immediately closed her eyes in fear and tensed her body.

    The next second, a pair of delicate hands hugged her from behind, protecting her.

    It was Kathleen who heard the loud noise from downstairs and ran all the way down from the fourth floor¡¯s room.

    ¡°Well, Collin, twice is enough. Do you really want to break her legs?¡±

    Collin grunted coldly, and his fury was unabated.

    Kathleen continued to persuade, ¡°Besides, one hand alone can¡¯t p. Even if she sleeps with him, it is Malcolm who does not refuse. Why don¡¯t you go to beat him?¡±

    Lyra was confused to hear that.

    This was not the right persuasion. Why did she me Malcolm again?

    Collin: ¡°What¡¯s the point of beating up Malcolm? I¡¯ll take my men to the White Manor this afternoon and kill him!¡±

    Lyra had not yet recovered from the pain, hissing and gasping. And she persuade him hurriedly, ¡°Why do you always think of killing him?! We¡¯re in a legal society. Calm down a little but. You can beat your own sister, but you can¡¯t touch him!¡±

    Collin rolled up his cuffs andughed coldly, ¡°Okay, you protect him. There are still forty-eight strokes, continue!¡±

    Lyra shuddered violently just hearing that number.

    ¡°All right! Why are you angry with Lyra? You just hit two times. I was upstairs with the door closed and I can still hear that. She must be in pain. If you hurt her, you¡¯ll feel distressed for her. Why are you so stubborn?¡±

    Kathleen was Collin¡¯s soft spot.

    Her words were very persuasive. Then Kathleen grabbed his belt and took the initiative to help him tie up.

    ¡°For Malcolm¡¯s matter this time, I am angry as well. You don¡¯t allow your sister to sleep with him for her good. But, getting along for a long time can¡¯t be without quarrel. Since she is still willing to choose him, you might as well believe in her once again, and observe Malcolm for a while.¡±

    Collin¡¯s anger was gradually doused by her, and his breath was cold as he sat down on the opposite couch.

    Kathleen rushed to help Lyra, who was still lying on the armrest of the sofa, to get up.

    Lyra¡¯s starry eyes misted with tears and she gratefully said, ¡°Kathleen ¡­¡±

    ¡°It hurts, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Kathleen helped her wipe the cold sweat off her forehead and helped her to sit on the sofa.

    Once her body touched the sofa¡¯s cushion, she hissed softly. Her features were distorted and written with misery, ¡°Forget it. Sitting hurts more. I¡¯d better stand.¡±

    Collin was sitting across the table and was watching her. His eyes were going from sharp to calm and finally soft.

    Kathleen saw it and pursed her lips.

    It was sure enough. This man was already hurting!

    Kathleen knew Lyra well enough to exchange a look with her and probably guessed that she hade over at the risk of getting beaten up for telling the truth. Lyra had another purpose so she offered to help her.

    ¡°Lyra, you came here so early today. Do you encounter any difficulties recently?¡±

    Lyra held her waist and nodded furiously, then walked over to Collin. She crouched, patted his knee, and pouted gently, ¡°Collin, do you remember what happened to me half a year ago when Anthony stoleb drugs and hurt me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lyra bit her lower lip, ¡°I think it¡¯s not enough to keep him in High-order Prison!¡±

    Collin wondered, ¡°I got someone to go in there and help you beat him up a few times before. It wasn¡¯t enough to vent your anger?¡±

    ¡°Not enough!¡±

    Squatting was a bit tiring, especially in this position. Her jeans were strained and Lyra¡¯s forehead began to sweat again.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    She took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Anthony asked me to visit him yesterday. He said he wanted to marry me, so I couldn¡¯t take it!¡±

    Collin wrinkled his brows, ¡°So you¡¯re trying to ¡­?¡±

    Lyra had a cold glint in her eyes, ¡°I want you to help me smuggle him out!¡±

 Chapter 278 If he dies, you will be buried with him

    ¡°Lyra, that¡¯s High-order Prison. Anthony is a felon. It¡¯s not easy unless I step in and bail him out.¡±

    Lyra certainly knew that.

    But bailing out Anthony, was he worthy?

    She began to tter Collin, ¡°You¡¯re always the best in my mind. I know you must have an idea about this matter. Don¡¯t worry. I just want to fix him up. Do you have any method to make his life worse than death? After that, I¡¯ll let you get him back.¡±

    Collin was silent.

    He didn¡¯t say yes, but didn¡¯t say no either.

    Lyra looked at him with her watery eyes and began to do sad-fishing: ¡°You beat me so hard today ¡­ now someone is bullying me. You are not even going to help me this favor. I¡¯m too miserable. Don¡¯t you love me?¡±

    Collin noticed that she was in pain and sweating, so he rushed to wipe the sweat with a wet wipe himself.

    Just now he was really angry and did beat her quite hard. When he calmed down, he simply felt bad for her.

    Even if she wanted the stars in the sky, Collin wanted to immediately pick them off and give them to her.

    ¡°How can I not care about you? I promise you.¡±

    Her goal was achieved, and Lyra was relieved that it was not in vain that she had exaggerated the drama today.

    ¡°Thank you Collin. When do you n to get him out?¡±

    Collin was about to answer that he¡¯ll n it out.

    Lyra was the first to smile and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we choose this afternoon?¡±

    ¡°It needs to be so urgent?¡±

    Lyra did not answer, but go to hold her waist carefully. Her small was bitter, ¡°Hiss, my butt is so painful. You hurt me ¡­¡±

    Collin¡¯s heart throbbed, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll postpone everything I¡¯m doing today and prioritize your business. I¡¯ll get it done for you by this afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, Collin, you¡¯re so nice!¡±

    Collin sighed and touched the tip of her nose, ¡°Have Kathleen take you for medication and rest for a while. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m done with it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lyra trudged up the stairs with the help of Kathleen.

    When she reached the corner of the stairs, she carefully nced at Collin downstairs to make sure he couldn¡¯t see her, and instantly switched back to her normal walking posture.

    Her butt was really painful, but it was only two strokes. Massage herself and the pain would reduce quickly.

    Kathleen stifled augh and shook her head helplessly.

    She knew her husband too well. How could Collin not be able to know her sister¡¯s real intention? She came here for Anthony¡¯s matter, but he did get angry and beat her sister up. He always had topensate for something. Otherwise, he would feel guilty.

    And it was this that Lyra seized upon to let him do things for her once more.

    The two went into the third floor guest room, and Kathleen closed the door.

    Lyra was grateful, ¡°Kathleen, thanks. It doesn¡¯t hurt too much anymore. The medicine is not necessary. It¡¯s too much trouble. Let¡¯s talk for a while?¡±

    Kathleen was not quite relieved, ¡°Or put some medicine on it. Otherwise the swelling marks will take at least two days to disappear. I think you should not want Malcolm know it when you go back?¡±

    Lyra thought about it.

    And yes, although she would not sleep with Malcolm again for a while because of his illness, there was no guarantee he would not notice it.

    Malcolm cared about her so much. His rtion with Collin was bad, but he could only put up with it for her.

    If he knew she was beaten up by Collin, he¡¯d probably be furious!

    When the time came, it would be a bloody storm!

    She¡¯d had a hard time easing Collin¡¯s attitude toward Malcolm, so it was better to be careful.

    ¡­

    Collin always kept his promise.

    In the afternoon.

    Collin sent a couple of bodyguards to drive Lyra to an unfinished building on the suburban.

    The sound of a man came from a shabby room of the seventh floor.

    Squeak¨C

    The house was old and the sound of pushing the door squeaked.

    Anthony had a cotton cloth stuffed in his mouth. His hands and feet were tied to a wooden chair, and there was a ck cloth bag over his head.

    Hearing someone enter, he stopped struggling.

    The ck bag on his head was lifted, the strong contrast of light confused his eyes. When he gradually adapted the light, he looked at the person who just came in.

    He smiled when he saw that it was Lyra¡¯s cool and beautiful face.

    When the cotton cloth in his mouth was removed by Lyra, he couldn¡¯t wait to say, ¡°Lyra, you finally figured it out. I told you you¡¯de back for me. Untie me now.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t move. Her chin was slightly raised and she was looking at him askance from above.

    Those eyes were cold, disgusted and sarcastic, and no other emotion can be found.

    Anthony immediately sensed something was wrong and looked around for a moment, ¡°It seems you¡¯re not here to save me. Then you¡¯re here to raise hell?¡±

    Lyra took out a small and transparent ss jar. The size was only two-thumb width. Her cold eyes scrutinized the liquid in the ss jar.

    ¡°I already know about his illness. And now, you have no value to me at all. It doesn¡¯t make me very happy to see you living a peaceful life in prison with good hands and feet.¡±

    Anthony also stared at the ss jar in her hand, always feeling that it must not be anything good.

    Heughed, ¡°Lyra, you got me out on purpose to kill me. And vent your resentment for Malcolm?¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Lyra¡¯s cold eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to die peacefully in the prison, but you¡¯ll have to pray for Mel. If he dies, you¡¯ll be buried with him!¡±

    Anthonyughed and was pleased to hear it.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it sound like Malcolm is terminally ill? That¡¯s great. If he dies, you¡¯re mine! I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ll kill me. We grew up as childhood friends. As long as you still care about our rtionship, you can¡¯t kill me!¡±

    ¡°Heh, you are worthy to mention the rtionship to me?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s eyes grew colder, handing the ss jar in her hand to Anthony¡¯s eye heel.

    ¡°This is a new one I got from Micah. A jar of specimens from his previous research on Etta¡¯s rare disease. I¡¯ve heard it can fester and grow poisonous sores all over the body within a few months. The onset of the disease can be painful, liver-breaking and worse than death.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s blue eyes suddenly dted and looked at her incredulously.

    She continued: ¡°The only good thing about this is that it is not fatal to the body but the onset pain is too intense. It will make people ugly. Many can not bear it and have mental breakdown, or choose tomit suicide.¡±

    ¡°Lyra! You¡¯re so mean!¡±

    Lyra grabbed him by his prison uniform. There was intense anger in her eyes.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t ruthless when you used the bio-virus to harm me and Malcolm?¡±

    She loosened thepels of his prison uniform and took two steps back, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Two bodyguards arranged by Collin immediately entered the house respectfully.

    ¡°At yourmand.¡±

    ¡°Serve the Cahan family¡¯s Mr. Anthony with medicine!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The bodyguards took the jar in Lyra¡¯s hands.

    Lyra retreated to the door, leaning leisurely against the door frame. She took out wet wipes and gracefully wiped her hands that had touched Anthony.

    Anthony was forced to open his mouth by a bodyguard who was opening his jaw. He was struggling ineffectively.

    He looked to Lyra who was cold-blooded.

    Anthony yelled at her as he saw the drug was about to be poured into his mouth, ¡°Lyra, don¡¯t you ever wonder how I know so much about Malcolm when I¡¯m in prison? Don¡¯t you want to know my secret?¡±

    Lyra sneered and was unmoved, ¡°I can check these myself. If I find out who did this, I¡¯ll let them be like you, worse than death!¡±

    Seeing that she was determined to let him swallow the drug, Anthony was finally fearful.

    ¡°Wait! I still know the cure for Malcolm. Don¡¯t you want to save him?¡±

 Chapter 279 A compromised deal

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Lyra called a halt and stepped forward, ¡°Say it! What¡¯s the cure?¡±

    The bodyguards immediately let go of Anthony and took two steps back.

    ¡°Lyra, do you really want to know?¡±

    He licked his teeth and smiled wickedly, ¡°I can tell you, but I still have the same three conditions as before. As long as you nod your head, Malcolm will be saved.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s eyebrows tightened and she gritted her teeth, ¡°Anthony, you¡¯re shameless.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overpraising me. Think again about my conditions. Besides, I¡¯m no worse than Malcolm. If you stay with me, I¡¯ll make you the happiest woman in the whole world.¡±

    Sheughed, ¡°He is now the richest man in Suham, the president of White Corp, the head of White family and the boss of National Investigation Bureau. Besides, he¡¯s more powerful than you. And he is also more handsome than you, more fit than you. You are only a felon, a prisoner. Are you worthy topete with him?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face changed slightly.

    The gap between him and Malcolm was really big now, but soon, it would change!

    And ¡­

    ¡°Malcolm has a short life, and for that, I¡¯ve won!¡±

    This phrase angered Lyra.

    She took the gun on the bodyguard¡¯s waistband. The muzzle of the gun coldly pressed Anthony¡¯s eyebrow, ¡°There is absolutely no way I¡¯ll agree to your conditions. If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll shoot you now!¡±

    Anthony was not afraid at all. His once handsome and exquisite face, now became rough and aged.

    ¡°Lyra, be careful. It won¡¯t be fun if the gun goes off. After all, if I die, Malcolm will die too! You simply can not kill me. I know in my heart. Don¡¯t need to use this method to scare me.¡±

    He now held the absolute initiative.

    Lyra did not take the gun back, and she just smiled coldly, ¡°Anthony, you are not qualified to negotiate with me. If you don¡¯t say, I¡¯ll immediately let them pour the drug into your mouth. The taste of living in hell should be very horrible. Can you try?¡±

    Anthonyughed even more unrestrainedly.

    ¡°You won¡¯t use this jar of drug on me. Because if I really can¡¯t stand it and choose to kill myself, the cure that can save Malcolm can be buried in the ground with me. You¡¯ll never know in your life. You can only watch him die. This kind of taste should be even worse, right?¡±

    What he said this time was Lyra¡¯s main concern.

    Lyra¡¯s nails were embedded in her palm. It was so tight that her arms were shaking lightly, as if this was the only way to rouse her to sanity.

    ¡°Why should I believe you? Maybe you don¡¯t even know the cure for S404 virus. And you¡¯re deliberately fooling me to take the opportunity to live.¡±

    Anthony proposed apromise.

    ¡°How about this? Find a way to get Collin to bail me out first and return me to freedom. In exchange, I¡¯ll tell you the method that will ease Malcolm¡¯s current condition. Then you can see if I¡¯m lying to you before you consider whether you want to agree to my other two conditions?¡±

    Lyra raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°Deal!¡±

    She collected the gun, handed it back to the bodyguard, and continued, ¡°But I¡¯ll have to n a little more about the bail. If find a reason to bother Collin twice in the short term, he¡¯ll be suspicious.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t care, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll tell you the day I get out of jail. I¡¯m in good health anyway. I can afford to wait, unlike some people.¡±

    He was implying Malcolm .

    Lyra was not willing to send him back to prison intact like this.

    She took a deep breath and smiled apologetically as she looked at Anthony again.

    ¡°One more thing, I entrusted Collin to transport you out. I said I would beat you out of anger. If I don¡¯t really beat you, I don¡¯t know how to exin this to Collin. So, ¡­¡±

    Anthony¡¯s smile faded.

    Lyra pretended not to see it, ncing at the bodyguard next to her, ¡°Give him a good beating and send him back.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After themand, Lyra turned her head and walked away. The sound of heavy punches and kicks soon came from behind. Anthony was re-gagged, and every now and then came out a muffled grunt of pain.

    The sound of the beating soothed Lyra¡¯s mood.

    She didn¡¯t go far, so she leaned against the doorway wall, quietly listening and waiting.

    After a half-hour-long beating, Anthony was passed out.

    His nose was bruised and swollen, covered in blood. He can¡¯t die but one of his ribs was broken.

    The bodyguard reattached a ck cloth bag to his head, carried him out the door, and handed him to the man who came to meet him.

    Lyra never left.

    When the man who came to take Anthony back to the prison drove away, she looked to the two bodyguards, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    The two men looked at each other and both froze, ¡°You are Miss Lloyd, Mr. Collin¡¯s sister.¡±

    ¡°Wrong.¡±

    Lyra coldly and proudly had her arms crossed and corrected them, ¡°I am the Lloyd family¡¯s only princess. My brothers¡¯ treasure.¡±

    The two men were unsure and confused.

    Lyra continued, ¡°Collin asked you guys toe over to give me a hand and look after my safety. If my conversation with Anthony today is exposed to Collin or the rest of the Lloyd family. You can guess what would happen to the unruly and gossipy people?¡±

    The two were stunned and instantly changed their faces, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. We didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±

    Lyra nodded with satisfaction, ¡°Remember, if Collin asks, he¡¯ll censure you for doing what you were supposed to do. But if anyone dares to spread the words, I promise I ¡®ll make him worse than dead!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, don¡¯t worry Miss.¡±

    ¡°Well, no need to drive me home. I¡¯ll go back to the White Manor by myself.¡±

    ¡­

    By the time Lyra got back, it waste afternoon.

    The White family retro-style wooden carvings of various courtyard walls were tinted with ayer of ultimate ssical beauty by the red glow in the sky.

    In the meantime, Lyra had gotten to know the route to Malcolm¡¯s vi.

    Passing through the winding alley, she arrived at the door.

    The vi garden was bustling.

    Malcolm was sitting in a chair with a brand new wood que on the table in front of him, and he was taking arge gold-stamped brush and writing on it.

    Chad, Ted and Brad came. And Eleven, Twelve and the other were called into the garden. They all watched Malcolm writing.

    Lyra looked at this picture from afar. It was a group of handsome men, which was extremely eye-catching.

    And of these eight handsome men, Malcolm was the most prominent.

    In addition to the handsome face, his whole person¡¯s temperament was also outstanding. Just with one look, Lyra¡¯s eyes can no longer be removed from him.

    She walked gingerly over to the back of the Fifteen and quietly looked at Malcolm¡¯s writing.

    ¡°Lyre Spiti?¡±

    Hearing her voice, everyone turned their heads to look at her.

    ¡°Miss Lyra.¡±

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s gaze was the hottest of all, ¡°Rara,e here.¡±

    Lyra walked over to Malcolm, who took her into his arms and let her sit on top of him. He handed her the quill and put his own hand on it.

    The two wrote thest few strokes together.

    Malcolm was satisfied, ¡°You guys, hang this que out. Chad will find someone to customize a door stone in the next few days. Write these words on it as well, and put it in the garden then.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    A group of young boys quickly shifted positions.

    Malcolm took Lyra¡¯s hand and entered the vi.

    Lyra let him hold her hand to sit on the couch and snickered, ¡°You¡¯re going to call this ce Lyre Spiti from now on. Won¡¯t it too old-fashioned to hang the que?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called a testimony of love. They can¡¯t wait to envy us.¡±

    Lyra just smiled, and felt sweet inside.

    Malcolm, however, seemed to think of something and immediately looked at her palms, arms and back carefully if there were bruises.

    Tickled by him all over, Lyra giggled, ¡°Mel, what are you doing? I didn¡¯t get beaten up, really!¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t believe it.

    Last time when they were at theboratory door, Collin knew that they had slept together and he was horrific. Some time ago they slept a lot of times. He knew that Collin was at home today and how he could easily let her go?

    Malcolm didn¡¯t search for injuries, and his eyes moved down to stare at her thick jeans.

    ¡°Is it hurt on the leg? Go, go back to your room and let me take a look!¡±

 Chapter 280 The delicate Malcolm

    Lyra was shocked.

    Malcolm was so shrewd!

    She mulled over how she was going to muddle through while letting him pull and take her back to the master bedroom.

    Just as she sat down on the edge of the bed, Malcolm approached her and his bony fingers reached out to unzip her jeans.

    Lyra stared at him incredulously, ¡°Is this your way of trying to strip me and have my injuries examined?¡±

    ¡°Or what? Show me your calves, thighs and ass.¡±

    He could not rest assured until he could confirm with his own eyes that she was safe and sound!

    Lyra grabbed the front of her pants and moved her ass back and away from him.

    She braced herself, using him, ¡°Malcolm, pervert! I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re just trying to check my injuries. You¡¯re sick and you¡¯re not being honest. So beatable!¡±

    Malcolm really didn¡¯t think about that this time, and all his thoughts were on whether Lyra had been beaten up.

    ¡°No, not to mention I have seen your whole body. What¡¯s wrong if I see it? Are you afraid of being found out?¡±

    Lyra eyebrows tightened. It seemed that he would nit give up until he saw it?

    She bit her lower lip, and her eyes were written with sorrow, as if she was hurt by his words.

    ¡°Why do I have to be afraid of it? I just said Collin didn¡¯t give me a hard time, and you don¡¯t believe me!¡±

    The more she said, the angrier she became. She pounced and pinned him down on the bed, then straddled him and wrapped her arms around his wrists so he couldn¡¯t move.

    To be honest, she liked Malcolm in his weakened state.

    He was easy to be pounced and molested. She just wanted to bully him!

    It could allow her to instantly gain an absolute advantage.

    ¡°You¡¯re bold enough to doubt me? Is your trust in me that weak? Think about yesterday again, how many things you said that hurt me, but I trusted you so much that I didn¡¯t get pissed off by you. But what about you? Just a little thing, how dare you suspect me ?!¡±

    Malcolm was so shocked by her count that his already pale face turned much paler.

    He just didn¡¯t trust Collin.

    But he couldn¡¯t stand the hurt look in Lyra¡¯s eyes, and her questioning tone.

    He was especially ashamed of what happened yesterday, and was so disliked that he waspletely at a loss for words to exin his insistence on seeing her injury.

    His thought was distractedpletely by Lyra¡¯s words.

    He couldn¡¯t argue with her, and he could only purse his lips and look depressed. His eyshes were gently trembling, with his head lowered helplessly in weak spirit.

    Lyra¡¯s fair fingers moved to his pale cheeks, soothing his mncholy mood and resisting the urge tough inwardly. Then she said in a serious tone.

    ¡°If you know how to admit your mistake, I¡¯ll forgive you and kiss you again as a reward. But if you don¡¯t admit your mistakes I¡¯ll serve you with the family rules, so Mel, do you know you made a mistake?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s tone was shifted to aggravation, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t trust you, and doubt you.¡±

    ¡°So are you going to keep pulling my pants?¡±

    He shook his head obediently.

    ¡°So good!¡±

    Lyra was satisfied. Although she did not show it on her face, she wasughing wildly in her heart.

    The delicate and weak Mel was too easy to be bullied! She can¡¯t get enough of it!

    She made good on her earlier words and leaned in to kiss his thin lips.

    Their tongues intertwined.

    Malcolm indulged in her kissing and was unable to stop himself.

    His soul was almost hooked by this little angel. He didn¡¯t have the sense to think about whether he was set up by her.

    His breathing was bing more and more rapid, and it felt like it wasing!

    Just when his hands were restless and about to break through the defenses, Lyra ended the kiss just in time.

    ¡°Rara ¡­¡±

    Malcolm was depressed.

    He wanted to have her so badly, but he couldn¡¯t.

    Well, he was so ufortable!

    Lyra saw the meaning in his eyes and sounded resolute, ¡°No! It¡¯s for your health. When you¡¯re better, you can do whatever you want.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes lowered and he didn¡¯t say anything.

    For his illness, it was estimated that he would not be able to get well. He couldn¡¯t have sex with her in the future?N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Before I die, you can let me have sex with you, so I can at least feel satisfactory in the heaven.¡±

    Lyra suddenly tightened her eyebrows, pinched his cheek, which was not hard, and said: ¡°Never mention the words ¡®dead or die¡¯ again! With me around, you¡¯ll not give up hope of living at any time. Do you hear me clearly?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Malcolm answered in a low voice. He was the most aware of his physical condition, but he didn¡¯t want to worry Lyra.

    Lyra sensed his perfunctoriness, and pinched his cheek with much force, ¡°Louder, I didn¡¯t hear you!¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Lyra then let go and helped him massage the cheek she had just pinched.

    She was distracted.

    She remembered about Anthony. Although she didn¡¯t know whether Anthony¡¯s words were true or not, that was the only breakthrough so far, and she could only choose to believe Anthony for once first.

    But if it was true, should she agree Anthony¡¯sst two conditions¡­

    The more she thought about it, the moreplicated her feelings became.

    To avoid unnecessary misunderstandings with Malcolm in the future because of this incident, she cupped Malcolm¡¯s face with both hands and spoke in a deliberate tone, ¡°Mel, we are the ones who should trust each other the most. So no matter what happens in the future, you have to trust me unconditionally and believe in me. Can you promise me that?¡±

    Malcolm locked eyes with her and, without hesitation, nodded seriously, ¡°I will.¡±

    Lyra nuzzled his forehead contentedly, ¡°Did you take your nighttime medication?¡±

    Malcolm immediately frowned and shook his head.

    ¡°Be good and wait.¡±

    Lyra got off of him, rolled out of bed, and went out of the room.

    A minuteter, she brought a ss of warm water, took Malcolm¡¯s pill box, and reentered the room.

    Malcolm¡¯s dark eyes were bleak, and he looked with great displeasure at the dozen or so colorful pills she had picked out.

    Anyway, it was not much use to eat, and it was bitter.

    He didn¡¯t like it.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite full at the moment. I don¡¯t really want to drink water, so why don¡¯t I eatter?¡±

    Lyra saw his intention to get away with it and stood still, with her hand forward and eyes firm, ¡°Behave well and take your medicine.¡±

    Malcolm shook his head and circled her waist regardless, rubbing his head in her arms and murmuring, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to eat ¡­¡±

    Lyra sulked.

    He even threw a tantrum. Did he take his body seriously?

    ¡°Must eat it!¡± The tone was stern.

    Malcolm tightened his grips around her waist.

    He was scolded by her so he raised his face to stare at her. His sickly face looked very vulnerable.

    Lyra sighed.

    In terms of ying the pity game, she seemed far worse than Malcolm.

    She closed her eyes and inhaled deeply, resisting the urge to simply and brutally bundle him up and stuff the pills into his mouth.

    She kept reminding herself that he was a patient now!

    Be gentle! Be patient!

    ¡°And what do I do for you to take the medication?¡± She smoothed her tone and smiled with a brow arched.

    Malcolm thought for a moment, looking at her innocently, ¡°To be fed by you.¡±

    ¡°This is no problem! Here, I¡¯ll feed you. Take a sip of water first.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s brows furrowed and he shook his head, ducking his head to the side and refusing the water she brought to his lips.

    Lyra¡¯s hand with the ss of water tightened and once again admonished herself that he was a patient!!!

    ¡°Still not taking? Then how do you want to be fed?¡±

    The corners of Malcolm¡¯s mouth quietly curled up in a wicked smile, ¡°You¡¯re not sincere. Feed me with your mouth.¡±

    Lyra: ¡°?¡±

 Chapter 281 Rara is raising a son?

    After a brief moment of confusion, Lyra instantly understood what he meant.

    At the moment, his dark eyes shone with a sly shimmer as he looked at her expectantly.

    Who the hell was the alpha?

    Why did she feel that she was the one who was being bullied?

    s, forget it. This was the man she chose. Spoil him!

    After a short sigh, she took a sip of water and leaned over, with her fingers gently lifting Malcolm¡¯s jaw.

    Malcolm closed his eyes and cooperated by slightly opening his mouth so that Lyra could smoothly pour water into his mouth.

    After feeding the water, Lyra eyed him and slipped him a pill.

    ¡°Swallow it!¡±

    Malcolm swallowed in satisfaction and dutifully took a pill.

    ¡°More.¡±

    Lyra shook her head helplessly andughed. Her fingertips gently wiped away the water stains drowning from the corners of his mouth, ¡°Is that how you like it?¡±

    Malcolm nodded his head, ¡°Sweet!¡±

    ¡°What a weird!¡± She was speechless and sarcastic, but what could she do with him? Let¡¯s get used to it!

    After all, these pills were to suppress angina, treat recession, and strengthen resistance, and only by the medication, along with the use of inhibitors, can the spread of the virus in Malcolm¡¯s body be dyed to the maximum.

    With that in mind, she didn¡¯t hesitate to take another sip of water into Malcolm¡¯s mouth and stuff the medicine.

    It was without stopping.

    So kissed and repeated a dozen times before all the pills were fed.

    She took a tissue, wiped the water stain from the corner of his mouth, and gave him another kiss to wrap it up.

    A dozen times in a row, not to mention she was beaten up today. It was a busy day and she felt a little tired.

    He had to take the pills three times a day, but she can not always feed this way.

    Moreover, she had to go to Angle Group during the day and had a bunch of things to deal with, so she can¡¯t be at home every day and keep an eye on his medication all the time.

    With this in mind, she set three rms on her and Malcolm¡¯s phones.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be there at noon. You still have to take your medicine properly. I¡¯ll remind Chad to supervise you. If you dare to be naughty like today and give me some trouble. One less pill, ten strokes on your hand. When Ie back, I¡¯ll strictly enforce it. You hear me?¡±

    For her, hitting his hand had been the least hurt and the most gentle way to punish him. She always had to set some rules well so he was willing to concede.

    ¡°Rara ¡­¡±

    Malcolm was less than happy.

    If he didn¡¯t take the pills, he had to be beaten. What was the reasoning?

    Moreover, it was still a punishment like educating a child, which made him unhappy!

    ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re raising a son? I¡¯m obviously your fianc¨¦!¡±

    Lyra¡¯s fair fingertips gently stroked the back of his head and smoothed his hair, ¡°What¡¯s the difference? The first thing you have to do is to listen to me. It¡¯s not only the pills. You also need to implement the schedule I drew upst time.

    Malcolm was full of bitterness, but was unable to retort, and could only lower his head with grief.

    Lyra kissed his forehead, eyebrows, cheeks and lips with gentleness.

    ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t want to beat you up at all.  I¡¯m heartbroken, so as long as you¡¯re good, I¡¯lle back every night and personally feed you pills, kiss you and hug you and spoil you, OK?¡±

    That made Malcolm feel better and he nodded his head.

    Lyra was quite happy with her discipline style.

    It was sure enough. It was thebination of carrot and stick that was most effective.

    She went downstairs Malcolm, made him dinner herself, and thenid down in the master bedroom to y with him on his phone before bed.

    Seeing that it was almost Eleven o¡¯clock, she got out of bed and prepared to go to sleep in the next room.

    Malcolm was surprised and took her by the arm, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going to my room to sleep.¡±

    Malcolm was confused

    She wanted to sleep in a separate room from him?

    Lyra saw his doubts and exined: ¡°You and I can not withstand each other¡¯s seduction. For the sake of your body, I think it is better to sleep separately for the time being.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m so used to it. I can¡¯t sleep without you!¡±

    Lyra imitated his tone and said arrogantly, ¡°Habits can be changed. Two nights at most, and you¡¯ll get used to it.¡±

    Hmm ¡­

    The exact same words he used before were parroted by Lyra and given back to him.

    Malcolm felt suffocated, can not say a word and can only look at her in grievance.

    Lyra earnestly kissed him on the lips. This was a pre-bedtime ritual.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    It was long and yet unending.

    ¡°Good night, Mel. See you in the morning!¡±

    Being utterly dissipated, Malcolm watched her leave the room, and she thoughtfully closed the door for him.

    Once she left, it was as if she took away all the warmth of the room, leaving his heart cold.

    ¡­

    For a week in a row, Malcolm took his medication under Chad¡¯s supervision because Lyra had set the rules in advance.

    At noon that day, he was in his study working remotely on official business, and two minutes after his rm clock had just gone off, Lyra called on the video phone.

    ¡°Mel, it¡¯s time to take your medicine!¡±

    Malcolm hid the gloom in his eyes. His voice was muffled and subdued, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Before the phone was hung up, Chad came in with warm water and a pill box with an attentive face, ¡°Boss, the pills are here.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still ¡­ dedicated!¡±

    Malcolm gave him a cold look, took the water he handed to him, poured a dozen pills into his mouth, and finished them all at once.

    That was so bitter.

    He was pale and his brows furrowed slightly. He forced down the feeling of revulsion and nausea, and smiled towards Lyra on the other side of the camera, signaling her relief.

    Lyra saw him finish them all before she hung up the video call with relief.

    As soon as the camera went ck, Malcolm immediately rushed into the bathroom¡¯s sink. It was a heartbreaking retching, with nothinging out from his mouth.

    As long as he took the pills, there would be certain side effects. If he took too many, he would be nauseous and want to vomit, lose his appetite, and have a bitter taste on his tongue.

    Chad looked a little distressed, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not a good idea for you to take pills and feel like that.¡±

    Malcolm rinsed his mouth but the faint bitter taste retained in his mouth as he swallowed.

    Bitter in the mouth but more bitter in the heart. Only when he thought of Lyra¡¯s bright and beautiful face, could he feel a hint of sweetness.

    He sat back in his chair and sighed softly, ¡°Do you have a cigarette?¡±

    Chad was stunned, ¡°I thought Miss Lyra didn¡¯t allow you to smoke?¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t speak, palmed up and reached toward him.

    Chad took out a pack of cigarettes from his pants pocket, which he bought this morning. It was expensive so he hadn¡¯t smoked one yet.

    ¡°Boss, gotta be reimbursed!¡±

    Malcolm lifted his eyes absently and said ¡°hmm¡± softly.

    Chad opened the cigarette pack, took one out and handed it to him. Then he withdrew his hand in the middle, feeling very awkward, ¡°Boss, are you sure you want to smoke one? And I¡¯ll be in trouble too if Miss Lyra knows it!¡±

    Malcolm sulked, ¡°If you keep yelling, you¡¯re going to be in trouble now.¡±

    Chad no longer hesitated and handed it over immediately.

    He thought with a fluke in his heart that it was just smoking one, so it should not be too much of a problem to find out.

    And, he understood Malcolm.

    Smoke can forget his worries.

    Malcolm needed something to do to relieve his mental stress.

    But he never thought that Malcolm would ask for a cigarette for the simplest thing!

 Chapter 282 Malcolm repeatedly is on the edge of being beaten

    In a ck and white study with minimalist style.

    Malcolm took the cigarette from Chad, rested it in front of his nose, and smelled it.

    This action, if it were someone else, it would probably look a bit obscene.

    Malcolm, with his noble and elegant temperament, and his cold and hostile air, gave people the feeling that he was tasting champagne.

    After inhaling the smoke for a minute, he threw the cigarette into the trash without any reluctance.

    Chad had his lighter out.

    Seeing the cigarettes lying in the trash, his pupils dted and looked at Malcolm in shock , ¡°Boss, you ¡­ don¡¯t smoke?¡±

    Malcolm held his forehead, and his voice was light, ¡°If I smoke, it is easy to leave the smell on my head and in the study. She¡¯s too smart, not to mention the smoke is not a good thing.¡±

    He just smelled it to satisfy his craving.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Chad nodded thoughtfully.

    ¡°When you leaveter, remember to take away the trash away.¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±

    Perhaps it was a self-consoling. Malcolm smelled the cigarette and felt morefortable.

    He thought that this way was quite good and not easy to be discovered by Lyra, so he can carry forward and do it more times!

    ¡°This brand of cigarettes smells good. Chad, when you have time this afternoon, buy me some cigarettes back and find a drawer to hide them all.¡±

    ¡°Hide in the vi?¡±

    Chad took a deep breath and stared at him with a grin on his face, ¡°Boss, you¡¯ve got a lot of nerve! You¡¯re going to do this under Miss Lyra¡¯s nose!¡±

    He was on the verge of being beaten up repeatedly!

    Malcolm¡¯s long and distinct fingers gently rubbed his brows, looking unconcerned, ¡°Rara has a lot to do during the day. She doesn¡¯t often go through the drawers when shees back at night. Find a drawer in the corner. She won¡¯t discover it.¡±

    Really?

    Chad didn¡¯t think it was very reliable.

    Or was it that his boss was actually implicitly reminding him that his boss was trying to find abuse on purpose as a masochistic man?

    A few days without a beating from Miss Lyra and he was itching for it?

    Thest time when Malcolm was beaten up and gave himself a pay raise, Chad still remembered it vividly!

    He secretly sighed, but did not dare to ask frankly. Malcolm, who was such a proud and outstanding man, can not admit that he had that special fetish.

    However, since his boss liked it, as his subordinate, he must help him!

    Not hearing Chad¡¯s answer, Malcolm¡¯s dark eyes nced soberly to the side and raised an eyebrow gently, ¡°Haven¡¯t I made that clear enough?¡±

    Chad noticed his little gesture and nodded furiously.

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry! As long as you like, I will definitely live up to the expectations, but ¡­ boss you really think clearly ¡­ ¡± he was afraid that if Miss Lyra lost control by then, his body can not sustain the beating?

    Chad was worried and had mixed feelings.

    Malcolm was puzzled, and his dark eyes looked at him coldly.

    Chad got the sudden enlightenment, ¡°I get it! I get it all! I¡¯ll get right on it. I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s done!¡±

    He exited the study and gently closed the door for Malcolm.

    Malcolm nced twice toward the door.

    He didn¡¯t know why. Chad gave him a feeling that he was not reliable?

    ¡­

    Recently, Melissa was filming a new drama.

    It was a big IP inspirational female growth drama with a great script and a director who was well-known in the industry.

    With Keith, Melissa got the first female role in this drama. If she can grasp this resource, she had a chance topete for the Best Actress of the Year Award at the end of the year.

    Lyra was so happy for her that she went to Suham Film City in the afternoon.

    When she arrived at the location, Melissa was just on break.

    The gorgeous and exquisite Victorian-style court dress was still on. Melissa saw her, smiled brightly, and waved at her.

    Lyra smiled as she walked over and took a seat next to her.

    The two of them were chatting about the recent days, when Melissa suddenly remembered something serious.

    ¡°Right Lyra, this morning, we Butterfly Girls received an invitation from the Frazier family. It¡¯s Miss Frazier¡¯s birthday party. They invite us to perform a few shows. Do you know about this?¡±

    Lyra furrowed at that, ¡°It was this morning? Your agent hasn¡¯t reported it to me yet.¡±

    Melissa lowered her eyes and thought seriously, ¡°With Miss Frazier¡¯s character, I think this Frazier family is like a dangerous ce. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Irene has always been noble and proud. She looks down upon the stars in the entertainment industry. This time she actually took the initiative to invite you guys to the party. Obvious, she did it for you.¡±

    Melissa lowered her head and stopped talking.

    Lyra patted her shoulder and reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s good to go and see. Keith and I are here and will protect you.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not afraid. I trust you.¡±

    Lyra smiled, and when she thought of Irene, the light in her eyes burned, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I haven¡¯t have a good time. If Irene really dares to make trouble at her own party, I¡¯ll help her turn the Frazier family upside down again!¡±

    Melissa stared at her with rapt attention and was captivated by her wild and starry eyes.

    Lyra came back to her senses. Recalling Melissa and Keith¡¯s matter, she asked one more question, ¡°Melissa, tell me honestly. Do you really like Keith? Do you really ¡­ want to be with him?¡±

    Melissa lowered her head, remembered her agreement with Keith, and nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever he says. If he gives up in the future, I¡¯ll give up too.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say another word and sighed softly.

    Lyra¡¯s dad had always put a lot of emphasis on well-matched marriage. When she married ¡°Melvin¡± in Frayton, her dad strongly opposed it after he found out. Because her dad spoiled her, she didn¡¯t suffer from this.

    If her dad found out about Keith and Melissa¡¯s matter in the future ¡­

    She wondered if Keith can have as good a treatment as she had.

    ¡­

    After a busy day, Lyra made it back to the vi on time.

    In the garden, Malcolm¡¯s custom-made gateway stone had been made and delivered, with ¡°Lyre Spiti¡± written on them with dashing red letters.

    She suddenly felt very warm in her heart, and she unconsciously walked faster.

    He hadn¡¯t seen Malcolm all day and she missed him a bit.

    Just opening the door of the vi, she didn¡¯t even get a clear look at the living room when a tall and handsome figure swooped over from behind the door, wrapped his arms tightly around her waist and rested his chin gently on her shoulder.

    ¡°Rara, I miss you ¡­¡±

    The man¡¯s maic voice softly described his thoughts.

    Lyra felt sweet. Her long and fair hand stroked his back, patting and coaxing, ¡°Then tomorrow I¡¯ll take a day off and stay home with you, okay?¡±

    Malcolm smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡± It would be nicer to be able to sleep with her in his arms at night.

    But he was already content.

    After dinner, the rm clock went off and it was time for Malcolm to take his medication.

    Lyra went downstairs from the bedroom, poured a ss of water for him and picked out the corresponding pills in the boxes on the locker. Then she took out a few pills from each box ording to the measurement, and put them in a transparent box.

    However, she inadvertently nced under a drawer, the bottom one, which was slightly open.

    Lyra¡¯s eyebrows were locked in ce.

    What was contained inside seemed a bit strange.

    She wondered in her mind and pulled open the drawer.

    There were many packs of cigarette¡­

 Chapter 283 Malcolm is so wronged

    In the bedroom.

    Malcolm waited for a long time, but never saw Lyrae upstairs with the pill box.

    ¡°Rara?¡±

    The lights were on downstairs, but no one answered.

    He was full of suspicion. He went out of bed, put on slippers and went downstairs to check.

    As he just went downstairs, he turned his head and saw Lyra standing in front of the drawer, holding a pack of cigarettes in her hand and examining it carefully.

    The drawer in the corner was open and full of cigarettes.

    His heart throbbed.

    In a sh, his handsome face went wan a little bit.

    Chad told him the location of the drawer just this afternoon before leaving, but he was busy in the remote meeting and did not have time to personally open the ¡­

    Damn, Rara never rummaged the drawer. He was so unlucky today and happened to be caught?

    And, Chad actually bought so many!!!

    His back stiffened and he was iparably manic inside.

    Lyra saw his reaction, took a pack of cigarettes, turned around, walked to the couch and sat down. Her face was expressionless and she looked cold.

    ¡°Exin?¡±

    Malcolm was still standing at the stairway. He was not moving but denying without blushing, ¡°This is not mine. I never smoke this brand of cigarettes. It should be Chad.¡±

    Lyra was amused by what he said, gazed into his eyes, and smiled.

    ¡°You mean Chad keeps his cigarettes in your vi, your living room, your drawers? What is his purpose? To lure you into smoking together with him?¡±

    Malcolm fell silent, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed in his throat, his long eyshes twitched and his mind was whirling.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    Lyra stared at him intently. The raging storm was hidden in her eyes and her tone gradually went colder, ¡°Thinking of how to justify yourself and muddle me through?¡±

    Snap!

    She pressed the cigarette pack in her hand on the table as her rage grew.

    Malcolm, with this sudden and loud sound, subconsciously knelt down.

    He lowered his eyes. Adhering to the principles of ¡°severe punishment to resister; to tell the truth and to receive a lighter sentence¡±, his ck eyes looked resigned and honest.

    ¡°I was wrong! Listen to my exnation!¡±

    Lyra¡¯s cold eyes lifted slightly.

    Just as he knelt, a muffled thud came from his knees. Lyra heard it. And under his knees was the cold marble tiles.

    Her heart shrank with pain and she looked again at the cigarette pack on the table before resisting the urge to help him and massage his knees.

    Pointing to the fluffy carpet at her feet, she said, ¡°Come here.¡±

    As he knelt just now, Malcolm¡¯s knees were already painful.

    As he got up, he stumbled and his brows furrowed lightly.

    He quickly hid the pain before slowly walking towards Lyra.

    Lyra was watching him and noticed his expression.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Just as Malcolm was about to kneel down, Lyra spoke, ¡°Military gesture, squat.¡±

    Hmm? Squat?

    Malcolm froze for two seconds, not moving.

    Lyra looked at him and said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Do I need to repeat myself?¡±

    ¡°I hear you.¡±

    He immediately assumed the most standard military gesture, squatting with one knee on the ground. His fingers were close together and his back was straight.

    In this gesture, it looked like he was righteous and proud.

    Because he had been caught doing something bad, he appeared to be less confident and overwhelmed by Lyra¡¯s strong aura.

    Lyra looked at the cigarette pack on the table, ¡°I¡¯ll give you thest chance to exin. Think it through before you do.¡±

    Malcolm nodded very cleverly, ¡°I cherish it.¡±

    His mind began to wording and he made a confession, ¡°The cigarettes are indeed mine. I asked Chad to buy them, but I didn¡¯t want to smoke them.¡±

    The anger in Lyra¡¯s chest continued to roll over.

    She took a deep breath and held it back, ¡°Still not telling the truth? It seems you have done it many times behind my back. Exin to me. How many times have you smoked?¡±

    Malcolm was wronged, ¡°It was only this afternoon when I instructed Chad. And you caught me in the evening. I really didn¡¯t.¡±

    Lyra once again suppressed her anger, picked up the cigarette pack on the table again, opened it, and showed it to him.

    ¡°When I came over, the drawer was open as if it has just been opened today. And someone forgot to close it tightly in a panic. Moreover, the top pack of cigarette obviously missed one. Do you still want to deny?¡±

    Malcolm was lost in words.

    So this was how it was discovered!

    And, Chad even put the pack of cigarettes he had used today in the drawer.

    He was so careless. Did Chad want to harm him?

    He resisted the urge to kill Chad immediately and consciously turned his squatting position into a kneeling position.

    ¡°I used a cigarette today, but I just smelled it. I didn¡¯t even use the lighter. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can smell my body. The you can know if I didn¡¯t smoke or not!¡±

    Lyra¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly and she sneered, ¡°After you smoke, take a shower and change your clothes. Of course, I can¡¯t smell it.¡±

    She didn¡¯t believe it at all ¡­

    Malcolm¡¯s chest was clogged. The outer corners of his eyes were red with grievance, and his fingers carefully grasped her cuffs, as if he could find a trace offort in this way.

    ¡°Rara, you saidst time we should trust each other.  I¡¯m telling the truth, so just trust me this time, okay?¡±

    ¡°Then you just denied the cigarettes weren¡¯t yours, so which one should I believe?¡±

    Malcolm was dumbfounded. He was misled by Chad and his own fluke just now!

    He bit his lower lip hard. He couldn¡¯t a word and felt extremely bad.

    Lyra quickly noticed the watery in his dark eyes, as if he had suffered a great deal of grievance, and was pitiful and helpless.

    His lower lip was bitten hard and there was a row of shallow blood mark.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bite your lip!¡±

    She immediately pinched his cheek, forcing him to open his mouth.

    He lowered his head despondently, looking gloomy. The red blood marks on his thin lip were particrly obvious, which was so miserable.

    ¡°You made a mistake and you feel aggrieved?¡±

    Lyra sighed and felt sorry for him in the end. She leaned down and kissed his lips. The tip of her tongue gently helped him dispel the pain in his lips.

    The taste of blood permeated her mouth.

    After the kiss, Lyra continued to pinch his face, was close to his eyes, and chose to forgive him, ¡°Since you insist you didn¡¯t smoke, then the cigarette you have used should still be there. You find it and I will believe you.¡±

    There was finally a light in Malcolm¡¯s dark eyes, ¡°Good! It¡¯s in the study at ¡­¡±

    His words came to an abrupt halt.

    Shit!

    He had Chad pack up the cigarette and throw it away with the trash bag. Now how could he find it!?

    Lyra pinched his face with more strength, ¡°Where is it?¡±

    ¡°I throw it in the trash and it got taken away by Chad when he left ¡­¡±

    Lyra raised her eyebrows, ¡°Such a coincidence?¡±

    What a coincidence!

    No one would believe anything he said now!

    Malcolm¡¯s heart was frantic. His dark eyes were watery as he stared at Lyra, ¡°No physical evidence, but I still have testimony of a witness. I¡¯ll let Chad prove my innocence!¡±

    Lyra gave him a condescending look and let go his jaw as an acquiescence.

    A minuteter, Chad¡¯s call got through.

    Without waiting for Chad on the other end of the line to speak, Malcolm grew tyrannical and gritted his teeth, ¡°You have fifteen minutes to get your ass over here right now!¡±

 Chapter 284 Chad just makes it worse?

    After all, Chad wasing, and Lyra did not want to undermine his prestige and face in front of others. She looked to the sofa next to her.

    ¡°Go sit.¡±

    Malcolm did not move at all. His head bowed in exasperation. His dark eyes were cold and stern as if he wanted to kill someone.

    Lyra remembered his angina and patted his cheek to gently soothe him.

    ¡°Do as you¡¯re told. Go sit down, and maybe you¡¯ll be cleared in a minute.¡±

    Malcolm just subsided his tyrannical mood and sat down on the side sofa.

    Fifteen minutester.

    Chad came in a hurry.

    As soon as he entered the vi, he was frightened by a certain cold, heavy and appalling aura in the living room.

    Seeing the cigarette on the table, he was clear enough about what happened.

    His borate design was not in vain. His boss was caught red-handed so quickly.

    Great job!

    He stood across the table, and was somewhat happy.

    Malcolm saw him and thought he had the audacity tough?

    In front of Lyra, Malcolm suppressed his anger and said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Rara saw the cigarettes you put in the drawer. You help me exin to Rara. If you dare to say a false word, I will carry you to the interrogation room tomorrow with a lie detector and electroshock device!¡±

    He was so mean!

    This was not quite the same as the oue he expected beforehand, ah?

    Wasn¡¯t BOSS just looking forward to getting beaten up? Shouldn¡¯t he be happy?

    Chad was too stunned to say a word.

    Lyra wrinkled her brows and red at Malcolm, ¡°Why are you threatening him?¡±

    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t ¡­¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s voice instantly became weak.

    Lyra didn¡¯t intend to rebuke him, but just looked at Chad and asked in a t tone, ¡°Chad, answer me honestly. Did Malcolm smoke today?¡±

    Chad froze and subconsciously nced at Malcolm who was next to him .

    Malcolm reminded him, ¡°Electroshock .¡±

    Chad was scared, ¡°He didn¡¯t smoke! He asked me for a cigarette, and he just sniffed it and threw it away.¡±

    Lyra elegantly had her arms crossed, looking calm and ncing the two back and forth. It seemed that she was not quite convinced.

    ¡°Chad, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here. As long as you are telling the truth, I guarantee Malcolm won¡¯t dare to touch you.¡±

    Feeling relieved to have Lyra¡¯s protection, Chad raised his right hand in a swearing gesture.

    ¡°Miss Lyra, I promise. Every word I say is absolutely true!¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    Lyra nodded as if she believed it.

    Malcolm breathed a sigh of relief.

    However, before Malcolm waspletely relieved, he heard Lyra continue to ask, ¡°The cigarettes in the drawer. What was that about?¡±

    ¡°He asked me to buy them for him this afternoon and said I could find a drawer to hide them all.¡±

    Lyra noticed the key word and narrowed her eyes, ¡°Hide?¡±

    Chad nodded, ¡°He said you do a lot of things during the day and don¡¯t often rummage drawers. So, I should find a spare drawer to put them in. And they won¡¯t be discovered.¡±

    Lyra sneered and looked meaningfully at Malcolm who was next to her .

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s it. It won¡¯t be discovered by me.¡±

    Malcolm was so mad inside as if he was about to vomit blood.

    Motherfucker! This fool!

    The more Chad said, the more suspicious he became. He was almost dered guilty!

    He nced at Chad furiously and gritted his teeth gloomily, ¡°I asked you to exin not to recount my previous words word for word! You came here to prove my innocence!!¡±

    Chad understood itpletely.

    It turned out that he misunderstood during the day, and thought that his boss was deliberately looking for abuse. However, it seemed that he really wanted to hide the cigarettes from Miss Lyra!

    Compared to Malcolm¡¯s mania, Lyra smiled gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You are doing well. With me, you are assured to speak boldly.¡±

    However, Chad, who learned that he had done something wrong and harmed his boss, was not as confident as he had been earlier.

    He had to seriously think about how to make amends for his fault by good deeds.

    Otherwise, he would die!

    His boss was running on sheer anger, and Miss Lyra can not save him!

    After a moment of contemtion, he said in a serious tone, ¡°Miss Lyra, it¡¯s true that he did the wrong thing by hiding them from you, but he really keeps in mind your customized schedule and never wants to really smoke.¡±

    ¡°He recently takes the medicine three times a day. Those medicines are very bitter. Having too many pills will lead to loss of appetite, nausea and regurgitation. He is trying to find a way to relieve the bitterness after taking the medicine. He just used the wrong method!¡±

    Chad made a sincere statement.

    Malcolm¡¯s gloomy face gradually turned normal a little. He heard a few good words from Chad.

    Lyra¡¯s face had little expression, making it impossible to let them guess whether she believed it or not.

    Chad asked tentatively, ¡°Miss Lyra, you just ¡­ don¡¯t be mad at him.¡±

    After all, Chad was an outsider, so Lyra didn¡¯t say anything about Malcolm hiding cigarettes from her and attempting to lie to her before.

    She looked to Malcolm, smiling gently, ¡°I won¡¯t be angry about such a small thing. Mel, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Malcolm nodded honestly.

    Lyra retracted her gaze and looked again at the cigarette on the coffee table, ¡°But in the future, don¡¯t keep the cigarettes. It¡¯s not something good. Chad, empty the drawer of cigarettes. Sell them at a low price.¡±

    ¡°Low price?!¡±

    Chad was stunned. They were imported and fine cigarettes, which were expensive!

    It was Chad¡¯s favorite brand. And if he sold them at the low price, he would lose much money!

    Malcolm gave him a look, ¡°Do as what Rara asks you to. Carry these cigarettes away tonight. I never want to see these things again!¡±

    Chad had a bitter look on his face.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Malcolm.¡±

    Chad was in the living room dealing with cigarettes when Lyra got up and took Malcolm¡¯s hand, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go upstairs.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s heart throbbed even though her tone was obviously calm.

    He took effort to exin ¡­ Did he still have to go back to his room to be beaten?

    He let Lyra hold his hand and they went back to the master bedroom with mixed feelings.

    ¡°Sit.¡±

    Malcolm sat down, being apprehensive.

    He couldn¡¯t tell if Lyra was still angry or not, but he knew that he really hated being hit in his palms!

    If not for the fear that Lyra would be angry, he would have wanted to throw away the whip in the drawer, and the wash-board in the closet!

    As he was sullenly thinking, he saw Lyra turn her head towards the bedside table and ce her hand on the first drawer, making a move to open it.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    He knew very well what was lying inside!

    Not waiting for Lyra to fully open the drawer, he gripped his heart hard, his brow tightened, and he said weakly, ¡°Rara, I¡­ feel painful ¡­¡±

    Lyra ran over immediately to check on him, ¡°Heart? Is it angina again? How could this happen? It¡¯s been a week since you took the medication, so it shouldn¡¯te on so easily.¡±

    His breath was weak and he lowered his head. His face was pale and sickly. The whole person looked extremely fragile and powerless, and he was leaning in her arms.

    Lyra was very uneasy, ¡°You can¡¯t tolerate it. I¡¯ll go to help you get the special medicine to inhibit the onset of angina!¡±

    ¡°No need!¡±

    She was about to get up when he clutched her wrist.

    The clutching was very gentle, without the slightest sense of tenderness from his painful trembling.

    As if realizing she had overreacted, Malcolm let go helplessly and rested his head into her arms, ¡°I mean, I¡¯m so much better with you holding me ¡­¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything.

    She lowered her head, gazed quietly at his head, and she knew what happened really.

    He not only lied to her and hid from her today, but now he was even acting?

    She was going to forgive him and take the swelling cream from the drawer to apply it on his knees herself.

    It seemed it was not necessary!

 Chapter 285 Unpredictable, and Malcolm collapses

    She patted his back, carefully soothing him.

    It took a few minutes of coaxing before she said, ¡°Is it still painful?¡±

    Malcolm nodded with a feeble look on his face, but pretending to be strong.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to have you around.¡±

    Lyra secretly admired his pretentious appearance, helped him to lie down, put up the pillow and tucked him in.

    ¡°It just dyed for more than half of an hour. You haven¡¯t taken your evening medicine. Wait for me for a while. I¡¯ll go get it for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Within two minutes, Lyra ced a ss of warm water and pills on the bedside table, and she closed the door before sitting back down on the edge of the bed.

    Malcolm looked at the pile of pills and his dark eyes shed bitterly, ¡°Will I still have your feeding service tonight?¡±

    Lyra looked t, handed him the ss of water and asked, ¡°What do you think of your performance tonight? Worthy of a reward?¡±

    He instantly lowered his eyes in gloom, knowing himself to be at a disadvantage.

    Tonight he was lucky not to get beaten, so he dared not to ask for a reward.

    After hiding the unwillingness in his eyes, he took the ss of water handed by Lyra and had the dozens of pills. Because he drank the water too quickly, he was choked and coughed.

    Lyra hurriedly helped him rub his back and smooth his breath, whispering to rebuke: ¡°Silly, you can have two or three pills at a time. You have them all at once. No wonder you feel your mouth bitter.¡±

    She took out a packet of milk candy from her pocket, which she had bought for him specially today.

    After tearing open the package, she took one out and put the rest on the bedside table.

    The fair fingers gently twisted the candy paper and stuffed the candy into Malcolm¡¯s mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t ever harm your body like that again. If you feel the medicine is bitter, just take a candy. You want to use cigarettes to relieve yourself. It¡¯s not practical and it hurts your body. Don¡¯t think like that again. You hear me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s voice was a little slurred as he tasted the candy in his mouth.

    He savored the taste of the candy. It was very light, sweet and creamy, yet not cloyingly sweet.

    Especially, this milk candy that Lyra bought personally. It was put into his mouth by Lyra personally and his whole heart felt sweet.

    While eating his candy, he opened his arms towards Lyra for a hug.

    His previous cold and stern eyes looked bright now. In front of Lyra, they were not aggressive at all. Because of the candy in his mouth, his cheeks were bulging. Unexpectedly, he looked a little soft and cute.

    Lyra shook her head withughter and flicked his forehead, ¡°You are five years older than me. When you¡¯re eating the milk candy, you look like a three-year-old kid. Is this candy so delicious?¡±

    Malcolm nodded his head.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll try it too.¡±

    She turned to get one of the candies on the nightstand when Malcolm took her arm and pulled it toward him. And his thin lips pressed hers.

    Tongues intertwined.

    The sweet, creamy scent tumbled between the two¡¯s breaths.

    Malcolm: ¡°Is it good?¡±

    Lyra smiled in a sensual way, ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Her fingertips brushed Malcolm¡¯s face again and her smile grew a little evil as she teased, ¡°Now that you have taken the medicine and tasted the candy. Shouldn¡¯t we deal with the next thing?¡±

    Malcolm frowned, sensing that something unpleasant in her expression.

    Lyra was not going to give him a chance to react. She got up, moved quickly to pull open the first drawer of the bedside table and took out the whip inside.

    The corners of her mouth raised and she had a teasing smile. Her aura was dominant, and her right hand was holding the whip.

    Malcolm stared in shock at the whip in her hand and instantly went pale. And the candy in his mouth suddenly became not so sweet.

    He went round and round. He struggled to go around in several circles, but he still had to be beaten?

    One second before, he felt like he was in heaven, and the next second it was a hellish nightmare!

    ¡°Rara ¡­¡±

    He clutched his palm and felt fairly copsed, ¡°I am wrong ¡­¡±

    Lyra was not swayed by his speech, ¡°Since you know you¡¯re wrong, you have to receive the punishment. So that next time you¡¯ll learn a lesson. Reach out your hands.¡±

    Malcolm wrinkled his brows and inhaled. He did not move, knowing that he could not escape, so he should not have taken a chance before for nothing.

    Lyra¡¯s tone was serious, ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Under her staring gaze, Malcolm slowly extended his left hand, and the end of the whip immediately rested on his palm, but she did not rush to strike it.

    Lyra: ¡°You hid the cigarettes. Anyway, I will not find out during the daytime because I have a lot of things to do. You lied to me that the smoke is Chad¡¯s. Just now you ignored I will worry, trying to act to avoid punishment. Then you tell me. How many times should I beat you?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s heart was cold.

    It turned out that she had long seen that he was deliberately doing sad-fishing.

    She knew it very clearly and she knew every mistakes he had made today.

    ¡°Talk to me. How many?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Lyra touched his palm with the whip, trying to let him answer her question.

    He bit the corner of his lip. His tone was frightened, and he replied tentatively, ¡°Then¡­ one?¡±

    Lyra bow her face and said coldly and mercilessly, ¡°One hundred!¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s heart fluttered and he was forced to raise the stakes, ¡°Five?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s face remained unchanged, ¡°Fifty.¡±

    The number was reduced by half at once. Malcolm seemed to have figured out her rule.

    He continued to test, ¡°Ten?¡±

    Lyra paused for two seconds before answering, ¡°Twenty.¡±

    Malcolm was barely able to ept the result, ¡°Okay, twenty is fine. Here you go.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t move but gently raised her eyebrows, having a vicious smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. My rule is, your number plus mine, so it¡¯s forty.¡± She feigned surprise, ¡°What a coincidence! It just so happens that I counted four of your mistakes in detail. We tacitly understand!¡±

    Malcolm looked at her in a daze, and felt copsed on the spot!

    That was so unpredictable!

    His chest suffocated and he asked weakly, ¡°With how much force?¡±

    If he was beaten so hard as thest time, forty strokes in his left hand would make his hand ruined!

    Lyra was serious, ¡°This is the punishment. If I show mercy for you, you can¡¯t remember it.¡±

    Malcolm was utterly dissipated..

    The end of the whip was still resting on the palm of his left hand, as if it can set off a sharp pain the next moment. It got the deterrent force.

    He lowered his head in defeat and inexplicably felt the tip of his nose sour.

    Rara didn¡¯t care about him, not at all anymore ¡­

    He was feeling depressed, and the whip had left his hand.

    The next second, the whip quickly smashed into his hand with the sound of wind, one after another, without giving him a chance to breathe.

    Malcolm¡¯s fingertips trembled. His jawline tensed, and he fought the urge to retract his hand.

    Although he felt very aggrieved, he still took it honestly.

    The night was extraordinarily quiet.

    The uninterrupted sound of the whip seemed a little horrible.

    Lyra said she wouldn¡¯t let go, but when she did, she instinctively used less of her strength.

    Each stroke hurt, but it was not as harsh as thest one.

    After the punishment, Malcolm¡¯s left palm was swollen and slightly purple-red. Forty strokes together were not as painful as thest five strokes.

    Malcolm knew she hadn¡¯t hit him hard this time, but when he thought that she scared him seriously beforehand, heined, ¡°I thought you really didn¡¯t care about me anymore.¡±

    Lyra cupped his left hand. Her soft lips kissed his hot palm little by little, gently and patiently.

    In her own way, she was erasing all the hurt inside him.

 Chapter 286 Iâ€™m shameless and learn it from Malcolm

    Her eyes were closed, silently describing the pampering to him. And her delicate face was calm and serious.

    Malcolm watched in awe, and was touched inside.

    After the kiss, Lyra asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    Malcolm was about to say ¡°yes¡± when he suddenly remembered the painful price he paid for saying yesst time, so he changed his mind.

    His long eyshes trembled lightly and he dragged the end syble, ¡°It hurts ¡­¡±

    Lyra¡¯s gaze was approving and her tone was rising, ¡°You¡¯ve learned a lesson and you know how to cry out in pain this time. It seems you didn¡¯t suffer for nothing.¡±

    After a few more kisses to his palm, Lyra got up, put the whip back in the drawer, and took out the swelling cream inside.

    While applying the cream to his palm and knees, she blew the injuries as well.

    ¡°In the future, tell me if there is something in your heart. You think the medicine is bitter. If you discuss with me in advance, there will be no such a thing. What do you think?¡±

    Malcolm nodded. His eyes were soft and content as he looked at her.

    With her in the day, small fights were sweet.

    He was drowning in sweetness when Lyra¡¯s next words made him feel bad!

    Lyra said, ¡°In fact, I have nned to forgive you go tonight. The reason I take you back to the room is to apply cream on your knees. But I didn¡¯t expect you to love acting so much. You didn¡¯t admit your mistakes. You asked for it.¡±

    His back stiffened and he stared at the palm of his left hand.

    So Lyra was telling him that the beating was of his own making?

    There had never been a moment when he was more depressed than now.

    The bruises on his palm seemed to hurt even more!

    He weakly snuggled into Lyra¡¯s arms, looking so sorrowful and sad, ¡°Rara, don¡¯t go away tonight. Sleep with me, OK?¡±

    Lyra froze for two seconds and wiped the residual ointment from her fingertips with a wet wipe, before touching his handsome face.

    ¡°No, wait until when you are better. Since you want to share a bed so much, you have to insist on taking medication and exercise to get well sooner.¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    It was almost winter, and with his body condition, he didn¡¯t know if he¡¯ll make it through the beginning of next spring.

    After thinking that, he finally said nothing and watched Lyra leave the room.

    ¡­

    Because Lyra had the next day off, she spent the whole day at the vi with Malcolm.

    Chad didn¡¯t have a chance to offer a humble apology.

    He lost sleep for two nights until the third day when Lyra went to work and he came to supervise Malcolm¡¯s noon medication as scheduled.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    With uneasiness in his heart, he knocked on the door of the study.

    ¡°Enter.¡±

    The low and steady voice made it impossible to hear his boss¡¯ emotions.

    Chad took a deep breath, opened the door carefully, lifted the amber beaded curtain, and took one heavy step to Malcolm.

    Malcolm stopped tapping on the keyboard and looked up at him coldly.

    He was bbergasted and had a doggy and goofy smile on his face, ¡°Boss, are you, are you ¡­ okay the night beforest?¡±

    ¡°I was fine. Thanks to you that Rara beat him up by 40 times!¡± Malcolm¡¯s handsome face was cold and arrogant. His dark eyes were hostile, and he unmercifully med it on Chad.

    Chad breathed hard in a daze and felt his hands begin to hurt.

    Before Chad had the time to start performing crying and begging for mercy, Malcolm continued, ¡°I heard that there is a small country called Benthm. Recently it¡¯s recruiting arge number of coal diggers. I think you are quite suitable. Why don¡¯t I transfer you there?¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    Chad¡¯s entire body was in a state of shock, and he threw himself at Malcolm¡¯s feet, hugging his strong thighs and howling at the top of his lungs.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m guilty! It¡¯s all my fault. Why don¡¯t you beat me and double up? I don¡¯t want to go digging for coal in Benthm! I will not leave you even if I die! I have been with you for so many years. Even if I get no credit, I¡¯m rewarded by hard work. Please give me a chance to make up for it.¡±

    Speaking of this, he did not forget to dip some saliva to his eyes. He was full of grief and howled in a very sincere way!

    Here came this trick again.

    Malcolm was sickened by the performance and kicked him gently.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going! I¡¯m not going to Benthm. Boss, why not you just kill me! To die in your hands is my blessing!¡±

    Chad hugged his leg and wouldn¡¯t let go. His body followed his kicking motion, swinging around like a sticky worm.

    Malcolm was speechless, and heughed because of Chad¡¯s shameless performance.

    In a furious tone, he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be sent to Benthm to dig coal, get the hell out of here and leave me alone for a couple of days! Get the hell out of here!¡±

    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll get out of here now!¡±

    Chadid down on the ground and rolled down very carefully.

    Malcolm held his forehead and watched himically ¡°roll¡± out of the study. The rage in his heart sessfully subsided under the shameless performance by Chad.

    But he had just turned his attention back to theputer screen before starting to type.

    Something at his feet grabbed his calf.

    Malcolm looked at it and wrinkled his brows, ¡°Why are you back?¡±

    Chad was lying on the ground, and said nonsense seriously, ¡°Boss, as the captain of the fourth division of National Investigation Bureau, I have gotten out of here. Now I am back as Chad who is ordered by Miss Lyra to supervise your medication. I am now under the control of Miss Lyra ¡­¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Malcolm was so angry that he gritted his teeth, picked up the coffee cup on the table and was about to smash it.

    Chad just protected his head, not daring to hide, ¡°Boss, you can vent out your anger! I¡¯m strong enough that you can beat me! But I¡¯m not leaving, or Miss Lyra won¡¯t be able to spare me. And you don¡¯t want her to know you¡¯re settling ounts with me afterward, do you?¡±

    After all, Miss Lyra protected him that day!

    ¡°You have a backer, so you dare to threaten me?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s breath was cold, and the room was filled with hostility.

    Chad: ¡°How dare I! But ¡­ once I leave, and Miss Lyra knows, she will definitely think that you simply do not admit your mistake and me it on me. She will definitely be angry with you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your sake, boss! My loyalty to you is pure and sincere!¡± He got up from the ground and squatted at Malcolm¡¯s feet, massaging his legs ingratiatingly.

    Malcolm narrowed his cold eyes in disbelief, ¡°Why are you getting shameless now? Who did you learn it from?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s of course from you ¡­¡± Chad reacted quickly and changed his words, ¡°Ah no! Boss, I am self-taught and born to be shameless!¡±

    Malcolm, who was angry but wanted tough, shook his head helplessly and simply ignored him, returning his thoughts to business.

    At the end, Chad didn¡¯t leave.

    He crouched in military position at Malcolm¡¯s feet and consciously helped Malcolm massage his legs and knees.

    It took a whole morning to please Malcolm and make him relent.

    The peaceful days always passed quickly.

    A few dayster.

    Irene¡¯s birthday party.

    Lyra was tying Malcolm¡¯s tie when she raised her eyebrows, ¡°It¡¯s getting cold. I don¡¯t really want you to go to Frazier family¡¯s part.¡±

    Malcolm caught her fingertips, ¡°It is precisely because it is aplicated party that I must go.¡±

    If Rara wanted to go kill someone, he helped pass the knife to her.

    If Rara wanted to make trouble, he¡¯llpletely stir up the Frazier family¡¯s mess!

 Chapter 287 Malcolm is jealous, so you stay away

    Lyra did not speak. Her face was stony and she was still very uneasy.

    Malcolm went on to add, ¡°I¡¯ve been recuperating at home for more than half of a month. If I don¡¯t go out, the outside world will get suspicious.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± Lyrapromised, ¡°But you are not allowed to drink alcohol at the party, only juice. If you dare to drink secretly without my knowledge, you will have to suffer!¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    She grunted twice and red at him.

    Like a small wildcat with outstretched ws, it can tickle his heart but he can¡¯t help it.

    Malcolm¡¯s long fingers threaded through her silky ck hair, gently lifted the back of her head up, leaned in, and kissed her with his thin lips.

    After a long kiss, he pursed his lips, being a bit reminiscent, ¡°Juice and wine are not as sweet and delicious as you.¡±

    Lyra helped him put on the ghost face, gently nudged his shoulder and pouted, ¡°Glib!¡±

    The two joked around and slowly made their way out the door. They sat in the ck Shelby limited edition supercar and went together to the Frazier family¡¯s vi.

    Irene¡¯s birthday party was officially held from 7pm.

    Lyra and Malcolm arrived at the Frazier family half an hour early.

    When they arrived, there were not many guests at the scene.

    Irene saw them appear arm-in-arm, rolled her eyes quietly and pretended to greet them warmly, ¡°Miss Lloyd, Mr. Malcolm, you¡¯re early.¡±

    Lyra just smiled slightly and didn¡¯t answer the question.

    Malcolm did not even look at Irene. His dark eyes were deep and cold, and his ghostly face brought a feeling of mystery to him.

    Being ignored, Irene was a little upset and didn¡¯t bother to pretend, so she turned her head and went to chat with a celebrity she knew well.

    Garrett was alone, sitting a short distance away and drinking. He was jubnt to hear Lyra arrive.

    But she never saw him, as if she hadn¡¯t seen him all along. After greeting his father, Oscar Frazier, and mother, Jane, she just kept onughing with Malcolm.

    He was so bored that he took the initiative to walk up and get close, ¡°Lyra, it¡¯s been a long time. How have you been?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s face was t, and her voice was detached, ¡°Mr. Frazier, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Garrett was lost, ¡°You won¡¯t even call me Garrett now? Why are we suddenly at odds with each other?¡±

    Lyra frowned by what he said. What Garrett meant as if they were close before, so he was deliberately irritating Malcolm ?

    As expected, Malcolm¡¯s face was sullen and his eyes were shifty.

    Lyra straightened his cor before he got angry, rubbed the back of his neck intimately with her fingertips, and spoke to Garrett.

    ¡°Mr. Frazier, I think you misunderstood me. I have always been just ordinary friends with you. We¡¯re not at odds. Moreover, my fianc¨¦ is jealous. Mr. Frazier, you can not say such a thing to make him misunderstand.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s face returned to normal after she soothed him, and his arms wrapped around her waist.

    Garrett¡¯s heart went cold.

    After Melvin, who was hard to get along with, died, the most tricky Malcolm came.

    Moreover, Lyra had fallen in love with Malcolm in such a short period of time and was living with him!

    Garrett thought he liked her for more than a decade and was the most loving and suitable man for her.

    Seeing that he had no chance at all, he was very reluctant, ¡°Lyra, I have a few words to say to you alone. After I finish I will definitely not pester you anymore. For the sake of us being friends, can I?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t even want to think about it and refused directly, ¡°Mr. Frazier, you should know Malcolm and I were in the news some time ago and were known as the sweetest couple in the upper ss. Today Miss Frazier invites a lot of stars, so I guess a lot of media will alsoe here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to exin if it¡¯s caught on camera. So Mr. Frazier, you can say whatever you want to say here. There is nothing Malcolm can¡¯t hear.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s restless heart gradually calmed down, and he took the initiative to sp Lyra¡¯s palm and interlock his fingers with hers.

    The two smiled at each other and had no qualms about showing their love.

    Garrett was severely stimted, ¡°Lyra, for you, I am not afraid to anger the White family. The old Mr. White arranged women for Mr. Malcolm before. They were scarred and sent out lying. He is violent and ruthless to women. There is a rumor that he has the fetish to abuse women.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s pretending to be nice to you now. And maybe he just scruples about the face of the Lloyd family and hides his dirty side. If you do marry him, it could be a hellish nightmare! I¡¯ve known you since we were kids. I won¡¯t harm you!¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s face was expressionless. Listening to his nonsense, he was inwardly calm and unruffled.

    However, he was a little curious. He did not have a good reputation at that time, but Lyra never asked a question about it.

    The two men looked at Lyra at the same time.

    Lyra froze andughed elegantly, ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor. Mr. Frazier, why so serious? Moreover, with his ability, the rumor is probably spread out by himself. This call integrity. Beside me, he dare not touch other women.¡±

    Garrett blushed profusely and was blocked from saying a word.

    Lyra: ¡°Mr. Frazier, there¡¯s still some time before the party starts. Malcolm and I would like to wander around alone, so excuse us.¡±

    After she finished, she held Malcolm and left, leaving Garrett standing in the same ce, despondent and disappointed.

    Not far away on the second floor¡¯s balcony, Irene looked at her brother and nced at Lyra¡¯s back with progressive and malicious intent.

    ¡°Bitch!¡±

    Ethel, who got the exquisite made-up, was standing beside her and patting her shoulder as if tofort her. She was also looking at Lyra and Malcolm, with a meaningful smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. You¡¯ve got a few big shows scheduled for tonight, so stay calm.¡±

    ¡­

    In the garden, Lyra and Malcolm were hanging out.

    Malcolm : ¡°Rara, do you really trust me that much? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ve really done something ¡­ cruel to another woman in the six months that I haven¡¯t reunited with you?¡±

    While no one was around, Lyra twisted his ear and her breath cold, ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve thought about doing this again?¡±

    ¡°Hiss, it hurts. I¡¯m joking ¡­ careful not to be photographed. Tomorrow¡¯s headline will be your domestic violence against me.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s features were distorted together and heined with grievance.

    Having said that, he bent down almost naturally, being afraid that Lyra would get tired of holding her arm up.

    Lyraughed and let go, rubbing his ears, ¡°If it does make the news, you will be forced to admit to the public tomorrow that you¡¯re a hen-pecked husband. So it doesn¡¯t seem like a loss to me.¡±

    Malcolm: ¡°No, I¡¯m losing out! Then I¡¯ll have to find you to correct my behavior!¡±

    ¡°You wish.¡±

    Lyra, of course, knew what he was referring to when he said ¡°correct his behavior¡±, rolled her eyes at him, and took the lead in the front of the path.

    Malcolm immediately followed, clutching her palm with care, as if to prevent her from losing himself.

    Although he had those unpleasant rumors, Lyra never asked and he still walked and took the initiative to exin to her.

    ¡°Grandpa did send a woman to my bed before. I let Chad pretend to be a ghost and stun that woman. So she was taken out of the White Manor. After this, Ryan deliberately spread it out, trying to discredit me. And the rumor got weird ¡­ ¡±

    The two were chatting when Butterfly Girls¡¯ assistant suddenly approached them.

    ¡°Ms. Lloyd! I finally found you. Melissa and the girls are in trouble backstage. Please go over there and take a look!¡±

 Chapter 288 Someone is behind Ireneâ€™s back

    Lyra¡¯s face was instantly serious.

    Irene was so quick to act. She can hardly retain herposure?

    She first looked at Malcolm and instructed, ¡°Mel, there are girls backstage. It¡¯s not convenient for you to go. I¡¯lle to youter. Remember, no drinking!¡±

    In front of the outsider, she just raised her eyebrows to indicate, and the cunning threat in her eyes spoke for itself.

    Malcolm pursed his lips and nodded.

    Lyra was then relieved to leave with the assistant.

    As soon as she left, Malcolm¡¯s face grew bitter.

    Not long after, he called Chad over and whispered instructions, ¡°Have Ted keep a secret eye on Rara¡¯s safety. And you keep an eye on the Frazier family¡¯s siblings. Report to me any time when there¡¯s any movement.¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss!¡±

    When Chad was gone, he looked up at the Frazier family¡¯s vi and his eyes looked obscure.

    He turned his head quickly, but he saw Keith walking head-on toward him.

    Keith had previously learned from Lyra the fact that Malcolm was once Melvin.

    His face was not very friendly, yet not as sharp as Collin¡¯s before.

    Malcolm was bound to pass a few obstacles set by his brother-inw in the future.

    And Keith almost knew all of those things happened between he and Lyra in Frayton, and he was probably the most easy obstacle to ovee.

    Thinking of this, he smiled and tried to cotton up, ¡°Hi, my brother-inw, do you speciallye for me?¡±

    Keith was a little offended, ¡°Who¡¯s your brother-inw? It¡¯s just an engagement. You¡¯re not married yet.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t retort but just smiled, ¡°Talk?¡±

    ¡­

    Lyra followed her assistant into the vi and went to the Butterfly Girls¡¯ special makeup room.

    Before entering, the girls¡¯ noisy and slightly crying voices came from inside.

    The assistant pushed open the door and several girls with their backs to the door were gathered together. No one knew what they were looking at.

    Lyra walked over, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The crowd heard her voice and turned around.

    L Combs, who debuted in the fourth ce at thepetition before, anxiously ran over to pull Lyra¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Ms. Lloyd, look, Melissa¡¯s stage dress is ruined. And the party is about to start in ten minutes or so. What should we do!?¡±

    The other girls were anxious as well.

    They became a group since the debut. And they had always been popr. Some time ago Gloria was withdrawn from the group because of the mistress thing so the team only had six people left, causing a lot of fans who announced to unfollow them.

    Although today was only an ordinary show, all of the guests invited were Suham¡¯s big names, and many of them hoped that they can be seen by some handsome and wealthy men so they might enter rich families.

    And this was a team performance. If one person got mistake, others had to follow the disaster.

    Lyra knew what they were thinking but didn¡¯t say anything. She just went up to check out the show dress.

    The exquisite dress had been very badly cut into rags, without leaving a chance of sewing and remodeling.

    And the dress wearer, Melissa was sitting on the couch.

    Of all the members, she seemed the most calm one, as if she had already guessed that she would be given a hard time.

    Lyra turned her head to look at her, ¡°Melissa, what¡¯s your opinion?¡±

    Melissa: ¡°Since my dress is broken and I can¡¯t go on stage, you can im I¡¯m sick and the five of them will dance as usual.¡±

    L was the first to oppose, ¡°No, our repertoire are all group dances. One less person will have to rehearse the position. Now there are only ten minutes left. The party is about to start. We simply can¡¯t afford to rehearse. We¡¯ll definitely lose face if we bite the bullet.¡±

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s better to be ashamed than not to dance. I¡¯ll lose my face!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, Ms. Lloyd, help us!¡±

    Lyra pondered for a while and talked with the agent alone, ¡°How much did you sign with the Frazier family for the appearance fee of this party before?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re generous. It¡¯s negotiated for 50 million. If we break the contract now, the liquidated damage is ten times. That is 500 million. Ms. Lloyd, think twice!

    Lyra snickered, ¡°Who said I was going to break the contract? Does Irene deserve to earn my money?¡±

    The agent wondered, ¡°And you are nning to?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t answer her, but called over the Frazier family¡¯s a servant who was passing by in the hallway, ¡°Go get Irene. I need to talk to her face to face.¡±

    Servant: ¡°The party is about to start. Thedy is probably in her room fixing her makeup and won¡¯t see any guests.¡±

    ¡°You go tell her that if she doesn¡¯te, I¡¯ll have this party dyed in front of all the media and guests until she¡¯s willing toe over and fix the problem.¡±

    To force to dy the party was a big no-no. The servant was subdued by the re in her eyes, and scurried upstairs.

    Within a few minutes, Irene came downstairs.

    She had her arms crossed and was impatient, ¡°What is it?¡±

    The agent was the first toe forward and exin, ¡°Miss Frazier, one of our team members¡¯ dress is broken. They can¡¯t perform because the costumes this time are all provided by your side in order to match your party. Can you let them ¡­¡±

    Not waiting for her to finish, Irene viciously interrupted, ¡°The clothes are all custom-made and have been given to you long ago. How dare you make a request to me when you break them?¡±

    She gave a condescending ¡°hum¡± and looked provocatively at Lyra, ¡°If they can¡¯t perform, then get out of my house consciously. And pay for the breach of contract.¡±

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    The agent couldn¡¯t resist and looked to Lyra for help.

    Lyra sneered and threw the pile of clothes, which had been cut into rags, at Irene.

    Irene¡¯s face turned pale and she stepped back, ¡°Lyra! Do you have any idea how much my dress cost tonight?! I¡¯ll kill you if you mess it up!¡±

    The smile on Lyra¡¯s lips deepened and became sarcasm.

    ¡°It looks like you know this costume was sshed with red ink.¡±

    Irene froze for a moment, then her face didn¡¯t change, ¡°How could I possibly know? Even if it didn¡¯t get red ink, it¡¯s still lowly filth to me!¡±

    She emphasized thest few words, gritted her teeth and gazed at Melissa.

    Lyra lowered her eyes, not bothering to talk to her but holding her phone up to Irene¡¯s eyes.

    The video on her cell phone showed all the member girls gathered around the dress, acting helplessly and uneasily ording to the lines Lyra had arranged.

    Irene wondered, ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    Lyra smiled, ¡°There are still ten minutes left before the party opening show. If the Frazier family can not send recement clothes, this video will be transferred to the garden¡¯s big screen. It will also appear on the Inte overnight. I have let someone write articles about it,, intending to me it on the Frazier family. ¡±

    Irene snorted lightly. She wasn¡¯t afraid at all.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Cutting Melissa¡¯s clothes was just a snack. The main event she had prepared wasing soon!

    She had been celebrated her birthday for more than twenty times and had long been tired of it. Tonight she can use this birthday party to fix all the bitches, so it was not a waste of her time.

    ¡°Lyra, you underestimate me. You think I care about this? Even if the Frazier family stock will be turbulent for a few days, so what? If my family lose some money, they can earn it back!¡±

    She raised her chin slightly. She was smug and continued, ¡°Anyway, my people have already given the performance costumes to you. They didn¡¯t protect it well. I don¡¯t care. If you don¡¯t want Melissa to make a fool of herself on stage, then break the contract!¡±

    Lyra¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed as she watched her reaction.

    Irene seemed to have be more resourceful than she was half a year ago.

    This time, someone was giving her tips behind the scenes?

 Chapter 289 Lyra plays weak

    Who was really helping her?

    In Lyra¡¯s mind, there was Ethel¡¯s face for no reason. The woman seemed to know very well what she did before in Frayton ¡­

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, Irene was very proud, ¡°How about it, Lyra? Finding out that your tough tricks don¡¯t work on me anymore, are you panicking?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s aura did not go down by Irene, but more severe.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    She smiled: ¡°I am a person who likes things that are challenging. Since you don¡¯t take it seriously, I will make a big deal out of this party, but I don¡¯t think my aunt and uncle and your brother, should be able to be as m as you are.¡±

    She looked at the time and continued, ¡°There are still eight minutes left. If a good birthday party turns into a joke of the upper ss¡¯s families, we can see if your parents really spoil you and you can bewless?¡±

    ¡°You! You¡¯re really trying to get in my face!¡±

    With Irene¡¯s delicate makeup, her expression gradually twisted in anger.

    Both sides were deadlocked, and both attitudes were hardened.

    In front of Angle Group¡¯s assistant and manager, Irene was unable to get out of the embarrassing situation.

    That was until Garrett¡¯s voice came from far down the hallway.

    ¡°Irene, Lyra, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s expression was indifferent, elegant and cold, and she was leaning on the door.

    Garrett looked again at Irene, who also didn¡¯t say anything.

    Finally it was the agent who took the initiative toe forward and quickly exin it all to him.

    After hearing what happened, he smiled amicably, which looked gentle and elegant.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. Today is Irene¡¯s birthday. Why make a fuss and fight? I remember there are still some costumes in the warehouse. Irene had custom-made them before,¡±

    He turned his head and instructed the servants, ¡°Go to the warehouse immediately and let all the members change into a new set of costumes. Move quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Garrett.¡±

    Irene was upset, had her arms crossed, and rolled her eyes for several times. Then she turned her head and left.

    Garrett still smiled warmly, like a modest gentleman. Then he apologized to the girls in the room, ¡°This is a matter of poor hospitality of my family. I will personally make a toast to all of you at the partyter.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Mr. Frazier. Mr. Frazier, you are very kind.¡±

    The other girls, except Melissa, nodded shyly and he left a very good impression on them.

    Since Garrett will be the peacemaker, Lyra can¡¯t make a big deal out of this. So she had nothing to say but turned head and left.

    Garrett followed silently, walking along beside her, ¡°Lyra, it¡¯s so nice to talk to you alone for a while.¡±

    Lyra ignored him and walked faster.

    The Frazier family vi wasrge and the hallways were wide and quiet, echoing with the sound of the two¡¯s footsteps.

    Garrett took a deep breath and stepped in front of her with determination.

    ¡°Lyra, I swear this is thest time. I¡¯m just upset. Even if you really want to reject me so hard, you should give me a valid reason,¡±

    ¡°I think I am not as good as Malcolm, except for my power and status, but I am better than him in terms of character and family! Why did you choose him over me after your divorce?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t like this kind of pestering, not to mention Garrett, whom she had talked to many times.

    Then today, she¡¯ll let him give up the idea forever.

    ¡°Garrett, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything about you that canpare to Malcolm. And besides, I don¡¯t love you! You don¡¯t love me either!¡±

    ¡°You know very well in your heart that it¡¯s only a childhood obsession and familiarity with me. You are numbing yourself. And, even without Malcolm, you and I could never be together. And if you keep pestering me like this, we won¡¯t even be able to be ordinary friends.¡±

    Garrett looked at her in bewilderment. He was discouraged by what she said and had nothing to say in retort.

    Lyra watched his expression, and there no other emotions than indifference in her starry eyes.

    She turned her head and was about to leave when a rush of footsteps came from far away. It was a male servant who was doing chores in the main banquet hall.

    ¡°Miss Lloyd, Mr. Malcolm has been looking around for you. He has something urgent to tell you. Pleasee with me!¡±

    Lyra stood there, sizing up the male servant from head to toe. She smiled slightly and her interest in this was getting stronger and stronger.

    Malcolm could not just assign someone from the Frazier family toe over if he needed to see her.

    What did Irene even try to do to her at the Frazier family¡¯s vi?

    That was funny.

    Lyra bit her lower lip, which looked extremely sexy. She looked back at Garrett, who was still frozen in ce and was sad.

    ¡°Okay, lead the way.¡±

    The male servant lowered his head and reached out his hand in an inviting gesture, ¡°This way.¡±

    Lyra elegantly lifted the hem of her long dress and took the lead.

    Behind her, the threatening aura was gradually approaching.

    She sneered and didn¡¯t do anything.

    The male servant lightened his footsteps. His long arms quickly strangled her fair and slender neck, and the white silk handkerchief stained with knockout drug tightly covered her mouth and nose.

    Struggling for two seconds, Lyra fainted.

    Garrett, who was still standing there, witnessed the male servant who was trying to drag away the unconscious Lyra and immediately rushed to her rescue.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing!? Let her go!¡±

    The male servant heard it and ignored him.

    Garrett wasing up to snatch her back.

    Irene suddenly appeared from behind him and stopped him, ¡°Garrett, I did it. You can¡¯t stop it.¡±

    ¡°Irene! Are you crazy? If something happens to her in our family, what serious consequences will it cause?! Do you know that!?¡±

    Irene was calm, ¡°I know, but it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to kill her in our family. Garrett, take it easy. I know you like Lyra a lot. Don¡¯t you want to get her?¡±

    Garrett was stunned and had a very bad feeling inside, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I had her faint. I was going to send her to your bed.¡±

    ¡°You! How could you do this!?¡±

    Garrett looked at her in shock.

    His sister, how could she be so vicious?

    ¡°You¡¯re a girl yourself. I can¡¯t believe you can think of something like rape!¡±

    Irene snickered, ¡°Or what? You¡¯ll never get her in your life except this way! You sleep with her. As long as she¡¯s raped, Malcolm won¡¯t want her anymore. And Lyra¡¯s scandal will get out. Who will dare to marry her? She will only be yours.¡±

    Garrett was copsed on the spot. He can not look straight his sister he loved for many years.

    ¡°You are unbelievable!¡±

    For the first time, that ever-so-gentle and handsome face was so angry that his eyes turned red.

    He raised his hand and tried to p Irene.

    Irene not only did not hide, but also raised her chin, which was provocative, ¡°Garrett, can you do it? I¡¯m doing this for your sake! Is this how you repay me? I can let you p me. Do it!¡±

    Garrett¡¯s aura waspletely suppressed by her. He put his hand down, and he could only watch as the male maid brought the unconscious Lyra upstairs.

    Irene pressed his shoulder and softened her tone, ¡°Garrett, I know you¡¯re kindhearted and can¡¯t take the step of sin in your sober state. I can help you too!¡±

    She said it and took a ss of champagne from the tray of a passing waiter.

    In front of Garrett, she put a white pill into the champagne without avoiding it, shook it well, and the powder disappeared without a trace.

    Then she handed it to Garrett and continued to persuade, ¡°Garrett, believe me. I¡¯m all for you. This is yourst chance! If you take this step, Lyra will be yours!¡±

    ¡°Lyra despises you and our family. You love her for decades, but she is so heartless to you. Garrett, you¡¯re really willing to it? Why, don¡¯t you try?¡±

    Garrett stared at the champagne in her hand withplicated feelings and was a little swayed inside.

 Chapter 290 Donâ€™t show off your tricks. Theyâ€™re all Malcolmâ€™s leftovers

    The party was about to begin.

    The garden was bustling with guests and the sound of violins and pianos came through.

    And at this moment in the vi.

    Garrett was in a secluded hallway, facing a difficult decision.

    Irene decided to give it one more push, ¡°Garrett, drink up! I¡¯ve already done this. You have no way back. If Malcolm and Keith find out in advance, how will they revenge against our family?¡±

    ¡°But if you make it, Malcolm will dislike Lyra and break off the engagement. And the Lloyd family will feel ashamed of themselves and have no face to ask our family for a statement. And the initiative will be in our hands! By then, Lyra will be at your mercy.¡±

    ¡°Garrett!¡±

    Garrett¡¯s eyes grew firm as he was pushed to the point of no return.

    He took the champagne Irene handed him and tilted his head and drank it down.

    Irene was satisfied and smiled happily, ¡°Go upstairs. She¡¯s your little beauty only tonight. Enjoy!¡±

    Garrett, with mixed emotions, held onto the handrail and walked very slowly.

    Irene looked at his back, silently took out her phone and sent a message [Done].

    Then she asked again [about the drug for Melissa. Confirm again, and follow the nter. I want her to lose her reputation!]

    ¡­

    Same time.

    Lyra was carried to Garrett¡¯s room.

    The male servant ced her on therge bed and prepared to remove her dress.

    Without waiting to touch it, his wrist was clutched by a pair of small and slender hands.

    The male servant was stunned and raised his eyes to see that Lyra had woken up somehow.

    In the colorful lights of the garden outside the window, the pair of starry eyes were with ghostly lights and shed with endless coldness.

    With her pretty red lips, she smiled in a conspicuous way.

    ¡°You! When did you wake up? You weren¡¯t drugged?¡±

    The male servant froze for a second and instantly reacted with a sinister look in his eyes. His right hand quickly broke free and his thumbs came together to form a knife, ruthlessly aiming at her neck. And he was ready to sh her to unconsciousness.

    Lyra¡¯s cold eyes narrowed slightly and she was about to strike, but someone else was faster than her.

    There was a muffled thud.

    The male servant was unaware that he had been knocked unconscious from behind, and half of his body fell onto the bed.

    As soon as he fell, Ted¡¯s sunny and clean face showed up.

    Lyra was a little surprised, ¡°What are you doing here? Did Mel send you to follow me?¡±

    Ted nodded and knelt down to the bed to check on her, finding her neck slightly red from strangtion and he was full of trepidation.

    ¡°I¡¯m screwed! Did I show up toote? You are actually injured? Ahh! He has to kill me!¡±

    Lyra was amused by the way he freaked out and wanted to cry.

    ¡°No injuries. These red marks will disappear in a while. You came at the right time. Give a hand.¡±

    Ted scratched his head, ¡°Are you going to ¡­?¡±

    Lyra raised her eyebrows and looked meaningful, ¡°You¡¯ll knowter!¡±

    ¡­

    In the garden, the party had already started.

    Oscar was speaking on stage.

    Malcolm sat alone by a table.

    He tightened his eyebrows. His breath was so cold that no one dared toe over and share his table.

    The party had already begun. Surprisingly, Lyra went for so long and did not return. And he didn¡¯t receive any message from Ted.

    He was restless and his mania was constantly churning.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the chair next to him to be pulled away.

    ¡°Rara ¡­¡±

    He turned his head and his face instantly froze. His breath was gloomy to the extreme, ¡°Why are you?¡±

    Ethel was wearing a Balenciaga luxury dress today. With her delicate makeup, she was quite beautiful, and her beauty was captivating.

    Many wealthy men saw her appearance and never took their eyes off. However, they saw her sitting next to Malcolm and their hearts went cold.

    She was such a beautiful person, but Malcolm did not even look at her.

    Ethel herself was very popr. As she sat down, many photographers started to take photos.

    She was calm and rxed in front of camera, smiling warmly and whispering, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, the camera is on over there. Don¡¯t look so mean.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s lips were pursed and he ignored her.

    She did not feel embarrassed, poured herself a ss of red wine, and clinked Malcolm¡¯s ss of juice.

    ¡°Are you looking for Miss Lloyd? I just saw her.¡±

    She took a sip of red wine, which was sultry and elegant, and she continued, ¡°I think she was talking to Mr. Frazier in the hallway.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s dark eyes were deep, treating her like air.

    ¡°You trust her that much? She said on one hand that she¡¯ll not be alone with Mr. Frazier for fear that you might misunderstand. But on the other hand, she quietly met Mr. Frazier. And the two seemed to have gone upstairs together. Aren¡¯t you curious what they were doing upstairs?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s expression grew cold. His hawk-like gaze directed at Ethel, sarcastically.

    ¡°I can¡¯t bear having grit in my eye. All these tricks of yours are the same trite ones I used to use in front of Lyra.¡±

    Ethel¡¯s face froze slightly.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t bother with her, got up and walked in the direction of the vi.

    Chad just happened to find him and whispered a few words to him.

    Quite a few cameras followed him as he got up, capturing his increasingly chilly expression under that silvery gray ghostly face.

    Malcolm grew furious, grabbed a ss from the table and mmed it to the floor.

    Snapping.

    The loud sound startled everyone.

    Oscar , who was still addressing at the stage, was also attracted by the sound.

    In the garden, the music stopped and the speech stopped as well.

    Everyone stared nkly at the angry Malcolm, and no one dared to speak.

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes were cold and hostile as he looked at Oscar on stage, ¡°Frazier family, good job!¡±

    Mr. and Mrs. Oscar were bbergasted.

    The other guests were so frightened by his raging aura that they didn¡¯t dare to breathe.

    Was he ¡­ making troubles for the Frazier family in public?

    Irene had a bad feeling and was the first to instruct a servant before Chad could say anything.

    A servant was running out of the vi in a frenzy, ¡°Oops! Something bad is happening. On my God!¡±

    Because she ran too fast, she fell to the ground.

    Irene asked in a pretentious manner, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Today is my birthday, a great day, how dare you say it¡¯s bad!¡±

    The servant¡¯s lips shivered, ¡°Miss, just now, Miss Lloyd drank too much. She actually went into Mr. Garrett¡¯s room and ¡­ slept with him!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Mr. and Mrs. Frazier, and Keith made a sound simultaneously.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    All eyes instantly gathered on Malcolm.

    Malcolm¡¯s face was dark and sullen, as if a storm wasing down, and he took Chad with him into the vi to ¡°catch the adultery¡± with murderous intent.

    Keith followed closely up, and Irene, with a couple of strong bodyguards, also followed.

    The other guests were in disarray.

    Oscars was forced to stay to appease their guests and put on a show to try to divert their attention.

    Ethel was the calmest one.

    She sipped her wine and her beautiful eyes were smiling, as if she was watching a show.

    ¡­

    Malcolm took Chad and went straight to Garrett¡¯s bedroom.

    The soundproofing of the room was very good. There was no sounding from inside, but the tightly closed door made they think that there was something going on inside!

    When they reached the door, Malcolm stood for a moment until he heard the sharp and muddled sound of high heelsing from the stairwell.

    Only then did he narrow his eyes coldly and instructed Chad: ¡°Bang the door!¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

 chapter 291 The Frazier familyâ€™s a big show

    Irene was running and panting.

    She had the bodyguards quickly secure the door and kept Malcolm, Keith and Chad out.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, Keith, since she chose to be with my brother, we should respect her choice. This is now known by all the noble families. We should think about how to face the media and suppress tomorrow¡¯s headline.¡±

    In Malcolm deep and ck eyes, there was a terrible hostility, and he coldly spit out two words.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    Irene didn¡¯t move. In her sinister eyes, there was sneer.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, once something like adultery is open, then Lyra¡¯s reputation will be ruined. After all, she is your fianc¨¦e. You are so cruel to her?¡±

    ¡°I only believe what I see with my own eyes. Irene, and if Lyra is not in there, you the Frazier family have deliberately tarnished my fianc¨¦e¡¯s reputation. This will not be settled easily!¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s tone was ruthless, and his dark eyes seemed to have seen everything.

    Keith also felt that his sister could not have done such a thing, and looked at Irene in disgust, ¡°You better pray that this has nothing to do with your family. Otherwise, I the Lloyd family will never let it go either!¡±

    Irene was slightly stunned.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t bother to talk to her anymore and looked to Chad, ¡°Kick the door, or break in!¡±

    Chad¡¯s hand bones were squeezed and made a rattling sound.

    In his eyes, the Frazier family¡¯s bodyguards were nothing to him, and he can beat them down in seconds.

    With a violent kick over, the door lock announced retirement on the spot.

    Irene sneered, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, you must be calmter. Although you¡¯re cheated, Lyra took the initiative. My brother has nothing to do with it. Be careful whom you should be angry with!¡±

    Malcolm ignored her.

    Along with them came Mr. and Mrs. Frazier, who had calmed down the guests in the garden and hurried upstairs.

    The door was forcibly kicked open by Chad.

    The bedroom was dark and the curtains were closed tightly, but the air was filled with an ambiguous smell.

    Chad turned on the lights.

    In the European style king size bed.

    The two bodies were intertwined and wrapped up tightly under the covers.

    Mrs. Frazier, Jane, covered her eyes and sighed, ¡°s! What a mess! These two kids are really ¡­¡±

    Chad received Malcolm¡¯s signal and stepped forward to lift the cover.

    No Lyra.

    Surprisingly, there were two men!!!

    Everyone looked in shock at the naked scenery on the bed.

    Garrett¡¯s face was abnormal in color. Obviously he was not quite awake. The other man¡¯s hands and feet were bound and his mouth was gagged. His whole body was covered with traces of kiss.

    Chad touched his nose and smiled lightly, ¡°Mr. Frazier¡¯s taste, it¡¯s really ¡­ unique!¡±

    Irene was waiting for Malcolm to fly into a rage, but instead she saw that he was extraordinarily calm and full of suspicion, until she saw who was in the bed.

    ¡°Howe it¡¯s you? Where is Lyra?¡±

    On the bed was, surprisingly, the male servant named Joe she had sent to drug Lyra!

    Oscar and his wife were not calm as well!

    Oscar was furious: ¡°You tarnish the name of the Frazier family!¡±

    Jane also panicked and shouted wildly, ¡°Cover them up! Jesus!¡±

    But the people who came in were so shocked by the scene on the bed that no one listened to her order.

    The room was filled with sounds. It was very noisy, apanied by Joe¡¯s terrified sound.

    Garrett, however, seemed to be bewitched, hugging Joe and kissing him wildly, ¡°Lyra, you finally belong to me! Lyra, Lyra¡­¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s ck eyes were wrapped in killing intent.

    ¡°Filthy mouth. Dare to call my fiancee¡¯s name. Beat him to death!¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Chad quickly stepped forward and gave two sharp punches to Garrett.

    Garrett¡¯s face was stained with blood and the corners of his mouth were broken. He felt confused by being beating.

    Chad grabbed him by the hair and pointed to Joe who was beside him, ¡°Mr. Frazier, look closely! Who is the person you are sleeping with!¡±

    Garrett, under the effect of drug, could not clear his mind at all. He was like a repeater, ¡°Lyra! My Lyra! You must marry me ¡­¡±

    Oscar felt ashamed and nned to disperse Malcolm and Keith. After all, this was the Frazier family¡¯s business and had to be dealt with behind closed doors.

    However, without waiting for him to speak, a clear and delicate female voice suddenly sounded outside the door.

    ¡°Someone is shouting at me? I just went to take care of a little personal business. What kind of thing am I missing?¡±

    Lyra slightly raised her neck. She looked noble and cold as always.

    She didn¡¯te alone.

    She also brought a lot of reporters from the garden, with shing lights aimed at therge European-style bed.

    Ted, wearing a duck cap, blended himself in, took camera to record video which connected to a screen in the garden downstairs.

    The garden¡¯s ultra-clearrge screen was power on. And a singer was singing on the stage.

    The image of the big screen behind suddenly cut to the two intertwined figures in the Frazier family vi.

    The whole garden was in an uproar, and many people were so shocked that they could not hold their jaws up.

    The celebrities, seeing such a image of two men for the first time, were so frightened that they screamed out loud.

    The garden was in chaos.

    ¡°Oh my God! Didn¡¯t they say Miss Lloyd slept with Mr. Frazier?! How is a man?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Frazier is actually a ¡­!!! Holy crap!!¡±

    ¡°Hees out of the closet at his own sister¡¯s birthday party in this way! Outrageous!¡±

    ¡°Trying to tarnish Miss Lloyd¡¯s reputation. The Frazier family is really shameless!¡±

    In everyone¡¯s mind, Garrett used to be a modest gentleman who treated people modestly and with integrity.

    However, the reputation that had been built up for more than twenty years was all buried under the big screen this time.

    Some people taunted furiously.

    Some people gloated and recorded the scene with their cell phones.

    Some of the most hot-tempered families started mming sses and yelling that they want to break off business dealings with the Frazier family.

    In the vi, the situation was not much better.

    When he saw Lyra enter, Malcolm stepped in front of her with his long legs, covering her eyes and forbidding her to look.

    Lyra was not too happy, and pouted, ¡°What¡¯s so strange?¡±

    Malcolm, full of displeasure, directly picked her up. His low voice was very gentle, ¡°It¡¯d better not to look. Let¡¯s go back home.¡±

    Lyra hugged his neck tightly, didn¡¯t struggle, and didn¡¯t retort.

    Just outside the door, Malcolm stopped and his tone was cold. He said to Oscar, ¡°I¡¯m not going to let tonight¡¯s thing go. Just wait!¡±

    Oscars called out to their servants and was busy working together to disperse the media and stop the cameras from continuing to film.

    By this bunch of bad things, he was agonized.

    ¡°Malcolm! This matter ¡­¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t want to hear his exnation, carried Lyra and left.

    Lyra tightly circled his arm, looking back at her brother Keith who was worried. She silently said a few words to him.

    Keith listened and understood.

    What she said was, ¡°Keep an eye on Melissa.¡±

    Keith¡¯s brows furrowed in contemtion for a moment.

    Realizing what was going on, he immediately ran in the opposite direction to find Melissa.

    Irene stopped him, ¡°Keith, where are you going?¡±

 Chapter 292 I donâ€™t beat women, but youâ€™re worse than a beast

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Keith. I¡¯m sick of it! Irene. If you dare to do anything to Melissa, I won¡¯t spare you!¡±

    He shook off Irene¡¯s hand and ran wildly down the stairs.

    Irene looked at his back. Her features twisted, and she felt extremely partial.

    In a fit of anger, she dropped the huge vase in the aisle.

    She knew it well in her heart.

    Lyra this bitch escaped it tonight, but her brother¡¯s reputation waspletely destroyed! The Frazier family could be in a lot of troubles!

    But none of this matters was important to her anymore!

    Even if she can¡¯t ruin Lyra, she¡¯ll ruin Melissa at least!!!

    Behind her, Jane was handling the media in Garrett¡¯s room.

    Oscar had already gone downstairs to deal with the things in the garden. They didn¡¯t even have time to take out the giant tower cake, and most of the guests already couldn¡¯t stand the exciting image on the big screen and insisted on leaving.

    Irrespective of this, Irene ran down the other staircase like a madman, intending to get ahead of Keith and take a shortcut to fix Melissa herself.

    ¡­

    Just now, Melissa raised a ss of juice with a few members after the performance and had a sip of juice in the Butterfly Girls¡¯ backstage room.

    Who knew that it was only a few minutes before her whole body started to get hot, and she forced herself to endure the ufortable feeling, intending to go to the bathroom.

    She walked down the aisle, felt muddled and held on to the wall. Then she was carried directly to the basement by a rugged-looking and bearded man ¡­

    The basement door was closed, and every now and then a subtle sound came from it.

    Irene arrived in a hurry with five bodyguards and a camera, intending to take a nude photo of Melissa.

    The door opened and she was greatly disappointed by what was inside.

    Melissa, against the wall, whose eyes were scarlet, held a bloodied steel rod in her hand. Although she was shaking all over her body, she remained resilient.

    The original performance clothes on her body were torn everywhere, but her eyes were resolute and not  wretched at all, but also with a ruthlessness of the same.

    Just now, she only drank a sip of juice with medicine. The effect of the drug was not strong, and she can still barely maintain thest little bit of wakefulness.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? I can¡¯t believe they haven¡¯t even started yet?¡±

    Irene was furious.

    She even had to wonder if she had been in a bad lucktely and everything was going wrong!

    The man who had been bruised and battered by Melissa was tentatively approaching Melissa, and when he heard Irene¡¯s voice, he hastily limped over to Irene.

    ¡°Miss, this woman is too fierce and strong. I really can¡¯t beat her!¡±

    ¡°Waste!¡±

    Irene pped him in the face, red at Melissa who was in the corner with malicious eyes, and shouted at the bodyguards behind her.

    ¡°All together, rape her! One million dors each!¡±

    Hearing this, several bodyguards¡¯ eyes were like wolves and rushed towards Melissa.

    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer! Don¡¯t!¡±

    Melissa frantically waved the stick. She could not stand several bodyguards at the same time on the force, so  the weapon was instantly taken away.

    She was in a state of extreme panic and despair.

    But she would rather die than be raped by these filthy men!

    She held on to herst breath, intending to bite her tongue tomit suicide.

    But before the group of bodyguards could touch her fair shoulder, they were kicked to the ground by the arriving Keith, and their arms were broken on the spot.

    Immediately after, it was the second, third ¡­ fifth bodyguard was dropped.

    Wails and screams rang out, one after another.

    Irene, who was leaning in the doorway and crossing her hand arms, didn¡¯t react when she realized that all the bodyguards were downed, and she didn¡¯t even see Keith¡¯s strike.

    Keith crouched down and quickly took off his suit, wrapping Melissa¡¯s torn clothes tightly around her. Hisrge hand pinched her face hard, forcing her to open her mouth and not bite her tongue.

    ¡°Melissa, it¡¯s me! Sorry, I¡¯mte!¡±

    Melissa was still struggling desperately, and when she heard his familiar bass, thest breath she was holding on to finally ckened off and she fell into his arms, crying.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Keith carefully patted her back to soothe her out-of-control emotions.

    But he was also on the verge of a rage. His eyes were cold and the breath was appalling.

    Irene¡¯sst sanity was burned clean at the sight of the two getting intimate.

    She rushed up and desperately pulled Keith, trying to pull the two apart. Her expression was extremely twisted.

    ¡°Why are you doing this to me!? Why! I love you since I was a kid. It was so hard to get engaged to you, but you turn me away again and again. You¡¯re always been nicer to other women than me! Keith, what makes you treat me like this!?¡±

    As if getting angrier, she hammered Keith¡¯s arm frantically with her hand. Her features were distorted and her whole heart wrapped tight with jealousy.

    Keith did not move. His eyes became more and more gloomy, and when he could not stand it, he pped her hard in the face.

    Irene was a domineering little princess in her family. And she waspletely unable to sustain his strength, so she fell on the ground by the p.

    This p hit her so hard.

    Half of Irene¡¯s face was stamped with bright red swollen mark, and blood was dripping from the corners of her mouth.

    She was stupefied by it, covering her face, ¡°You hit me? You actually hit me?¡±

    Keith¡¯s pupils were stormy, and when he looked at Irene, he was as sick as if he had swallowed hundreds of flies.

    ¡°I never hit women, but you, you¡¯re worse than a beast!¡±

    He finished sorrowfully, and with his arms, he picked up Melissa who was bing increasingly unconscious, and turned around and left the basement.

    ¡°Keith! Keith ¡­¡±

    Irene reached out to grab his suit pants, but was unable to do so, and could only watch as Keith carried Melissa away.

    ¡°Ah!¡± She covered her head and screamed like crazy.

    Half a month of nning was all screwed up. She was almost copsed!

    ¡­

    Keith came out of the vi, carried Melissa back to the car and told the driver to look after her for a few minutes before turning around and re-entering the vi.

    The situation in the garden had stabilized quite a bit.

    Oscar condescended and apologized to each other to make amends before pulling many guests back in, but still a small number of guests had left.

    The party, which had started for a few minutes, was messed up.

    Everyone had different thoughts.

    Keith¡¯s breath was cold as he walked into the garden, stood straight up on stage, took the microphone, and said without hesitation to the guests below him on stage, with the bass voice.

    ¡°I, Keith, announce today in front of everyone that I am officially breaking off my engagement with Irene. And all of my businesses will be forever cut off from the Frazier family!¡±

    ¡°The Frazier family, in the future, mind yourself!¡±

    He finished thest sentence in anger, mmed the microphone on the spot and left angrily.

    The microphone was dropped to the floor with a dull thud, followed by the harsh squeak of electricity.

    The atmosphere was set off again.

    The guests on the floor, who had just been stabilized by Oscar, exploded once again because of his words!

    Outside the main gate.

    Malcolm slowly walked out with Lyra who was in his arms and was about to get into the car when he heard a solemn announcement from Keith.

    Lyra gave a thumbs up: ¡°Keith is so dominant! That is my brother!¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s called like sister, like brother!¡± Malcolm smiled lightly, cing her carefully in the back seat of the car.

    Lyra consciously moved inside and let him sit in.

    As the car door closed, the noisy sounds of the Frazier family were cut off.

    Chad acted as the driver, turned on the engine and headed for Lyre Spiti.

    Lyra was actually a little curious about what just happened.

    With sly eyes, she turned her head and asked, ¡°Mel, what made you so sure when you were at the door to Garrett¡¯s room that it wasn¡¯t me in there?¡±

 Chapter 293 Maximum â€œmasculineâ€ charm

    Malcolm hooked the bridge of her nose with his finger, and his dark eyes were full of doting.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m the only one who knows that even if you¡¯re drunk, you¡¯ll have thoughts about my body only.¡±

    After all, it was something he had tested himself!

    When they were in the hotel not long ago, she was drunk and confused. Facing a ghostly face which wasplete strange to her, she just wanted to beat him, and even tried to kill him. Simply, she was too fierce to be true.

    Today, when he recalled about it, he felt his heart palpitating. That was a nightmare!

    But then, Lyra took off his ghost face and found the familiarity from him, and treated him well and gently for the first time.

    He still felt sweet in his heart when he thought about it.

    However, if Lyra knew that when she was drunk, she would treat people whom she was not close to and behaved like a little beast, she would probably want to find a ce and hide herself forever.

    But Malcolm wouldn¡¯t tell her that.

    He rested his head helplessly on her shoulder, with his arms circling her waist from behind, ¡°Last time I said I¡¯ll trust you unconditionally. How can I doubt you?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s fingertips picked up his chin and leaned down to gently kiss on his thin lips as a small reward.

    Chad, who was in the front row, felt their affection through the rear-view mirror from time to time.

    He admired the sweet-talking speech of his boss in front of Miss Lyra.

    It was clear that he received Ted¡¯s report and had told him the truth in advance!!!

    He raised his eyes and subconsciously nced at the rear-view mirror again.

    Ugh, he had to get used to it!

    Just kiss!

    Malcolm hadpletely blocked out Chad. In Lyra¡¯s arms, he raised his right arm and said in a very weak voice, ¡°Rara, my arm is sore. Can you massage for me?¡±

    Lyra reached out her hands and carefully massaged him, ¡°Am I too heavy? You carried me all the way downstairs and didn¡¯t put me down until we got in the car. It should be a little tiring.¡±

    Malcolm shook his head, with his brows furrowing slightly.

    What she said was tantamount to saying that he was not physically capable.

    ¡°As a man, hugging his fianc¨¦e is the right thing to do, not to mention that you are so thin. You¡¯re as light as a bag of cotton. Probably ¡­ I took medicine before going out, and it has not gone out for a long time. I felt a little bit dizzy.¡±

    Lyra knew he was making excuses but didn¡¯t expose him, kissing his forehead lightly, ¡°Then sleep in my arms for a while. I¡¯ll call you when we arriveter.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    His voice was weak, and he buried his face in Lyra¡¯s neck, sniffing her good smell. Soon he fell asleep with exhaustion.

    Lyra gently wrapped her arms around his back, lightly patted him from time to time, but she was lost in thought as she looked out the window at the receding streetlights.

    Seeing Malcolm asleep, Chad consciously slowed down and drove more smoothly.

    More than half an hourter.

    The car stopped steadily at the White Manor.

    Because the White Manor was an antique building, all cars had to be parked in a special parking lot and they needed walk through the winding path to get to Lyre Spiti.

    Malcolm was sleeping soundly. His physical strength was not as good as before

    Lyra couldn¡¯t bear to wake him up and nned to carry him back gently.

    Chad looked shocked and reached his hands over, ¡°Miss Lyra, can I do that?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    She carried the sleeping Malcolm into her arms and turned to the direction of Lyre Spiti.

    Chad froze and looked at her back for a long time before reacting. His boss was ¡­ carried by Miss Lyra?!

    He was simply not too shocked!

    His boss was a big tall man who was in Lyra¡¯s tiny arms, which was very incongruous, but there was an inexplicable harmony.

    Chad¡¯s nose was sour and he was happy for his boss from the bottom of his heart.

    He held back his tears and trotted to follow.

    Lyra was wearing high heels, not to mention that Malcolm was much heavier than her, so it was a bit of a struggle to carry him. And she had to walk through the winding path to get to Lyre Spiti.

    Chad¡¯s sharp eyes noticed a bead of sweat emerged on her forehead, and her heels cked as she walked, which made him a little distressed.

    ¡°Miss Lyra, how about I take over instead?¡±

    Lyra did not speak, while adjusting her breathing and walking forward without looking away.

    Chad continued, ¡°Mr. Malcolm¡¯s recession does not affect the weight. He ¡­ is quite heavy. If you continue, tomorrow your arms will be sore as hell, or let me carry him, OK?¡±

    Lyra replied with softly ¡°hushing¡± sound and lowered her head to look at the sleeping Malcolm in her arms, feeling tender.

    ¡°I had to experience it myself to feel how tired he is with recession. He carried me all the way down from the Frazier family today.¡±

    Chad was slightly stunned and touched.

    After a brief consideration, he decisively and directly picked up Malcolm from Lyra, and put him on his back.

    ¡°You?¡±

    Chad smiled, ¡°He values you more than his life. If your arms hurt tomorrow, he will be heartbroken and feel guilty, so Miss Lyra, don¡¯t argue with me.¡±

    He carried Malcolm easily and walked faster than Lyra, who had to hold him carefully behind him from time to time.

    Finally Malcolm was ced in the bed in his bedroom before Chad left the vi.

    Lyra then sat on the edge of the bed and massaged her sore arms.

    She gazed at Malcolm¡¯s handsome sleeping face, and her thought once again wandered off.

    During this time, she secretly looked up a lot of relevant information.

    Currently on the market, S404 biochemical virus was a forbidden drug. There was little knowledge of this drug, let alone an antidote.

    The medications Jimmy prescribed, which Malcolm had been taking for more than half of a month, were only supplements and had minimal effect, let alone cure Malcolm¡¯s disease.

    Wasn¡¯t it time for ¡­ to think about Anthony¡¯s conditions?

    What if¡­ he really knew ¡­

    Her heart wasplicated and iparably torn.

    This was currently the only way. She can only go out and take a risk to try!

    ¡­

    That night, the Frazier family¡¯s farce was uploaded online.

    Keith made something and let the top ten news all rted to the Frazier family.

    Oscar stayed up all night and contacted various media to try to suppress the heat of the new, but it didn¡¯t work, especially with Keith¡¯s withdrawal and Garrett¡¯s scandal. More and moreizens started to discuss!

    The headlines were directly marked in red the word ¡°breaking¡±, and the relevant software was once almost copsed. The impact wasparable to some big movie star¡¯s official announcement of a rtionship.

    Early the next morning, bad news for the Frazier group followed.

    Malcolm took the lead in terminating all previous partnership with the Frazier group.

    The White family was now the richest in Crana, and Malcolm was at the helm of the family, sitting firmly in the richest position.

    His random action had a huge impact.

    With him taking the lead, manypanies and corporations followed suit and immediately severed their ties with the Frazier group.

    The Frazier group¡¯s stock plunged overnight, dropping more than a dozen percentage points.

    And there was a continuing downward trend.

    Malcolm and Keith teamed up to make these things happen, directly making Oscar lose tens of billions of dors a night.

    At this time, the Frazier family¡¯s garden.

    Garrett, who was already fully awake, was hung up in a tree for the first time by his own father and beaten with a whip that left him covered in blood.

    The sound was loud and very appalling to hear from a distance, apanied by Garrett¡¯s painful cries that rose and fell.

 Chapter 294 Early morning service

    The Frazier family¡¯s lobby.

    Oscar sat on the main seat of the couch. He scowled and looked angry, steadily closing his eyes and listening quietly to the sound of the whipping in the garden.

    Jane squeezed her handkerchief and kept crying. Her voice was already mute because of persuading for too many times.

    But Oscar was really furious this time,pletely ignoring her pleas for mercy.

    Half of Irene¡¯s face was still swollen from the beating she receivedst night, making her look like she was eating something big, which was a bitical. And her face looked a bit miserable with the tear stains still wet.

    She had been kneeling on the cold tiles of the hall for an hour.

    Since childhood, Oscar spoiled and cared her and Garrett very much.

    This time Oscar was determined to punish them.

    The gloomy and horrible atmospherested for another two minutes.

    Garrett, hanging in the garden and being beaten, screamed more and more faintly.

    It seemed like he was not able to sustain it any longer!

    Irene endured the sharp pain in her knees and marched to Oscar¡¯s feet, grabbing his pant leg and crying for mercy.

    ¡°Dad, please spare my brother! He can¡¯t take it anymore. He was set up by that bitch Lyra! How can you just punish your own kid? You should go and help me fix Lyra! Get rid of that Melissa!¡±

    Oscar looked at her in shock and was so angry at her words that he viciously lifted her hand away.

    ¡°How could I have raised a daughter like you? Arrogant, domineering, flouting thew, turning ck and white upside down, and so mean-spirited that you want to kill everyone at the drop of a hat! What a sin!¡±

    Irene was lifted to the ground by him and stared at him, sneering.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it all taught by you? It was you who told me to be more ruthless when dealing with things. And it¡¯s for my long term benefit. My only fault is that I didn¡¯t do it thoroughly enough!¡±

    ¡°You!¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Oscar was so angry that he was dizzy. Shaking his hand and pointing at her, he was unable to say a word.

    Irene: ¡°If this time, I seed, my brother may be able to marry Lyra. She has the right to inherit her family¡¯s property. If she marries my brother in the future, will the property belong to all our family?¡±

    ¡°We will no longer have to be inferior to the other big families because we are in the bottom position of the four big families!¡±

    ¡°Dad, I did this all about our family. You shouldn¡¯t treat me and Garrett like this! And he knew nothing about this. He didn¡¯t deserve to be beaten!¡±

    Oscar grunted heavily, ¡°He is your brother, but also the pride of our family. He did not admonish you, but also fool around with you and do such a disgrace to our family!¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    Oscar turned his face away, unmoved.

    A servant in the garden ran toward them in a panic, ¡°Mr. Oscar, Mr. Garrett has passed out again! If you continue to beat him after he wakes up, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll die. Mr. Oscar, please spare him!¡±

    Irene and the sobbing Jane were both startled at the same time.

    Oscar¡¯s eyes were slightlyplicated and he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Jane¡¯s eyes were fierce. She quickly took a fruit knife on the table, against Oscar¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Mom, you!¡±

    ¡°Jane! What are you doing? Put the knife down now!¡±

    Oscar and Irene spoke up at the same time.

    Instead of dropping it, Jane pushed it an inch closer, and the skin of his neck was cut with a shallow bloody mark.

    ¡°Oscar, Garrett is my son! If you want to beat him to death, I don¡¯t want to live any more! Why don¡¯t you just kill three of us? Then you can marry again and have another son?¡±

    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t beat him anymore! Put the knife down! Let¡¯s have a talk.¡±

    Facing with his wife¡¯s death threat, Oscar finally gave in.

    Garrett was carried back to his room by the servants, and Irene, who was distressed by her brother, followed him all the way upstairs to treat his injuries.

    The couple was soon the only left in the hall.

    Oscar had already vented his anger out. Now he was smoking a cigarette calmly.

    Jane was also thinking, ¡°Honey, at the moment, the only way we can control the stock¡¯s decline is to suppress the headline first.¡±

    ¡°As for Malcolm, when Garrett is healed, we¡¯ll let him personally go to the White Manor to plead guilty. With the old Mr. White, Malcolm can always let it go gently.¡±

    ¡°After we deal with the toughest Malcolm, thepanies that have terminated their cooperation with us will alwayse back on their own.¡±

    How could Oscar not know exactly how to handle it?

    Now Malcolm was angry. They had to wait for a few days to cool him down so let¡¯s not mention it.

    He took a long sigh and said in a mellow and steady voice, ¡°As long as Keith doesn¡¯t let go, it¡¯s hard to suppress the heat. You¡¯ve seen his attitude. He even announced his withdrawal in publicst night. It really made us lose face!¡±

    Jane was silent.

    Keith was particrly radical this time and was clearly not less angry than Malcolm.

    He was not going to let go easily.

    ¡°Dad, Keith can¡¯t make decision himself in his family. That he agreed to withdraw from the marriage alone is useless. It has to be approved by Reginald.¡±

    Irene had dried her tears and walked gracefully down the stairs, continuing.

    ¡°You said before Reginald owes you a favor. If you beg him personally, I think he¡¯ll consider helping us convince Keith. And besides, what will happen to Keith and Melissa if Reginald find out the thing about them?¡±

    In the beginning, Irene used this favor to get Reginald to insist on the engagement despite Keith¡¯s objection.

    In Irene¡¯s perception, since she didn¡¯t marry Keith sessfully, the favor was not returned!

    It was right to make a few more small requests.

    Oscar¡¯s breath was heavy and he did not speak.

    Maybe he¡¯ll just have to condescend and try this!

    Lyre Spiti.

    Malcolm was awakened by the smell of porridge.

    When he opened his eyes, Lyra was sitting next to him, held a bowl of porridge and stirred the porridge with a spoon while gently blowing it.

    This image was so familiar.

    Because of Charlotte¡¯s matter that made them misunderstand each other, he drenched in the rain in the garden kneeling all night. Lyra knewter that she wronged him, so she personally cooked porridge for him.

    The difference was that Lyra, who saw him as an object of revenge, was cold and without a trace of pity at that time.

    This time, she looked gentle, and every action was doting.

    ¡°Have you waked?¡±

    Lyra put down the bowl, helped him put up the pillows and let him lean against the bed.

    Malcolm swallowed lightly, ¡°How did I get backst night? I thought we agreed to wake me up when we arrived?¡±

    Lyra picked up the porridge again and continued stirring and blowing, ¡°I asked Chad to carry you back. When I saw you sleeping soundly, I didn¡¯t bother to wake you up.¡±

    Shedled a small spoonful of porridge and brought it to Malcolm¡¯s lips, ¡°Here, eat slowly. Be careful of the heat.¡±

    Malcolm froze for a couple of seconds and opened his mouth.

    ¡°First thing in the morning, there is a sweet feeding service. Why suddenly so attentive today?¡± It made him a little ufortable, and always felt strange somewhere.

    Lyra hid the strange look in her eyes and handed over another spoonful of porridge, ¡°You worked hardst night. You can consider it a treat for you today, OK?¡±

    That was too easy to misunderstand. He was just hugging her! He needed to correct her properly!

    The two of them started a discussion on the topic of ¡°hard work¡±, and the bowl of porridge was soon empty and fed into Malcolm¡¯s stomach.

    Lyra had arranged for Kellie to represent her at thepany today and was going to spend another day at home with Malcolm.

    Afternoon.

    Lyra was sitting cross-legged on the couchzily, with Malcolm resting on herp who was working on business with his tablet.

    The vi door was suddenly knocked on very sharply.

    Outside the door was Eleven.

    ¡°Mr. Keith and Mr. Reginald are arguing in the family¡¯s hall. The situation is not good. You should go back and take a look!¡±

 Chapter 295 Lyra stands for Keith

    Lyra immediately got up and went to the door.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are they arguing?¡±

    Eleven gasped: ¡°In the morning, the Frazier family¡¯s Oscar and Jane personally came to visit. I didn¡¯t know what they said to Mr. Reginald. Because ofst night¡¯s event, Mr. Keith is already angry. I guess it¡¯s about the marriage contract and Miss Melissa ¡­¡±

    Lyra wrinkled her brows.

    Dad already knew about Keith and Melissa?

    No wonder there was a fight!

    She had to hurry back lest Keith would lose in the argument and have to suffer!

    ¡°Mel, I¡¯ll probably be back tonight.¡± She said to Malcolm as she put on her shoes.

    Malcolm got up, put the tablet down, and walked over to Lyra.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a big deal, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t even think about it, ¡°This is a family matter. It¡¯s not a good idea for you to go. Just stay home and rest and remember to take your medication!¡±

    Malcolm was a little upset, but said nothing more. He took down the white coat from the coat rack and helped her put it on.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting cold. Don¡¯t get a cold.¡±

    Lyra stood on her tiptoes, gave him a kiss on the cheek, and then took Eleven with her, rushing out the door to get back to Anning Hill.

    ¡­

    Lyra¡¯s car had just pulled up to the top of the hill when she saw Melissa¡¯s figure standing in front of Reginald¡¯s vi and, pacing back and forth. She looked anxious as hell.

    She got out of the car, walked over, and called out, ¡°Melissa.¡±

    Hearing her voice, Melissa immediately ran over to her.

    ¡°Lyra, your father sent someone to call Mr. Keith over at lunchtime. Now he¡¯s not out yet and they do not allow me to go in. I can only wait outside for news. I don¡¯t know how it is inside!¡±

    She grabbed Melissa¡¯s hand and patted it with relief, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll help Keith. I¡¯ll take you in.¡±

    With Lyra¡¯s backing, the bodyguards at the entrance did not dare to stop them.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Dous learned that she had returned and ran all the way from outside the hall to greet her in a panic.

    Lyra asked, ¡°Dous, where¡¯s Collin?¡±

    ¡°He and his wife are not in Suham recently. I don¡¯t know when they can return.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s face was stony, remembered that important thing, and turned her head to Eleven.

    ¡°Go contact Collin. If he doesn¡¯t answer the phone, call Kathleen and make sure he¡¯lle back to Suham in two days. I have something for him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Eleven turned around and immediately went on his errand.

    Lyra held Melissa along and made her way to the entrance of the hall.

    The door of the hall was tightly closed, and suddenly came the sharp ng of smashing cups. Apparently there was a lot of noise inside and the situation was not good.

    She wrinkled her eyebrows and immediately pushed the door in, but Dous stopped her.

    ¡°Miss, of course you can enter a ce like the hall at will, but Miss Melissa is an outsider. She is not allowed to enter.¡±

    Melissa didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for her and was very sensible, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t go in. I¡¯ll wait outside for you toe out.¡±

    Lyra nodded, and without further dy, immediately pushed open the door of the hall.

    The hall.

    Reginald sat at the top, with his chest heaving with anger. His muddy eyes were with the fierce light.

    udia sat in a side chair as if it was none of her business.

    Keith just stood in the middle of the hall, with his back straight. He did not feel he was doing wrong. No matter how Reginald yelled at him, he was determined not to kneel.

    On his right shoulder and arm, there were covered in tea and water stains. Apparently the cracking of the teacup Lyra had just heard outside had been used by Reginald to hit Keith.

    Because Lyra came in, the sound of arguing in the hall stopped.

    udia nced at her and snorted. The scorn and displeasure were written all over her face.

    Reginald¡¯s tone softened a bit when he looked at her, ¡°What brings you back? Came here on purpose to help Keith out?¡±

    ¡°Dad, look at you. This is my home. Can¡¯t Ie back to visit?¡±

    She said it, while taking out wet wipes to help Keith wipe the tea stains on his shoulder, ¡°Keith, is the tea just boiled? Does it hurt? Unbutton a few buttons and let me see your shoulder.¡±

    Keith shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s just warm tea. It¡¯s not hot. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Reginald grunted in discontent, which was a little jealous.

    As soon as his daughter came back, she was concerned about her brother. Why didn¡¯t she ask him if he was okay and if he was angry with the bastard?

    Lyra heard that and immediately squatted to his feet. She put her hands on his leg where there was a nket, raised her little face, smiling softly.

    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re always mild-tempered and never get angry. What¡¯s wrong with you today? How could you be so angry? And you hit Keith with a teacup?¡±

    Reginald was furious at the mention and gave Keith a look before saying, ¡°He took the liberty of backing out of his engagement to the Frazier family. And he hooked up with that little actress when he knew he had a fianc¨¦e.¡±

    ¡°So much so that Oscar personally came to me in a low voice. He begged me to persuade the bastard not to deliberately work against their family and then ask him to help withdraw the headline.¡±

    Keith¡¯s fisted in his sleeves, with veins bulging, ¡°I¡¯m polite enough without adding insult to them. They want my help. Perish the thought!¡±

    ¡°You!!¡±

    Reginald was choked by coughing. His face turned red with anger and had a violent cough.

    ¡°Dad, take it easy. Keith is not unreasonable.¡± Lyra hurriedly helped him to soothe his back and smooth his breath, and quietly winked at Keith, signaling not to add fuel to the fire.

    Keith¡¯s face was grim and he didn¡¯t say anything else.

    With Lyra¡¯s reassurance, Reginald gradually eased his anger.

    She was about to start persuading, when her eyes nced at udia¡¯s delicate figure, ¡°You go out first. I have something to say to my dad and brother.¡±

    udia was gloating at the drama and was suddenly named and very unhappy.

    ¡°Lyra, are you trying to kick me out? I¡¯m a part of the family. Is there something I can¡¯t hear in the hall?¡±

    Lyra gave her a cold stare, ¡°So what? This is my own father and brother. I want to talk to them in private, what¡¯s your business?¡±

    udia choked up and couldn¡¯t talk her out of it, so she looked at Reginald for help and pouted, ¡°Honey, look at her. She¡¯s calling me an outsider. Don¡¯t you even care?¡±

    Reginald¡¯s face softened and he helped Lyra, ¡°Baby, she may really need to talk alone. You¡¯d better go out first. Don¡¯t worry. With me around, no one dares to treat you as an outsider in the whole family.¡±

    With what Reginald just said to her, if she did not leave, it was expected that Lyra would be sarcastic again.

    udia stomped her foot in hatred and mmed the door.

    Only when she had gone did Lyra look at Reginald and continue.

    ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t know. The reason why Keith hates Irene so much is she tried to get me killed several times in  in Frayton. Because the Frazier family is so powerful and helped clear her of all suspicions of the incident, I could never find much evidence to mention it.¡±

    Reginald was slightly shocked, ¡°I can¡¯t this happened.¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    Lyra massaged his legs, ¡°Last night at Irene¡¯s birthday party, she took advantage of my conversation with Garrett. She knocked me out and tried to tie me to Garrett¡¯s bed. If I hadn¡¯t been alert, the main character you saw on the news during the day would have been me!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Reginald was shocked and pped the table. His anger was burning, ¡°They¡¯re thinking I¡¯m old and trying to muddle me through!¡±

    In the morning, the Oscars couple came over and said nothing about why their family was in trouble, but talking about Keith¡¯s remorse and cheating things, putting the me on the Lloyd family.

    Now when Reginald thought about it, it was really hateful!

 Chapter 296 Itâ€™s OK to break off the engagement, as long as not to marry her

    However, Reginald remembered something else and his anger subsided quite a bit.

    ¡°Lyra, you don¡¯t know. Oscar had saved me when we were was young, so I promised him a few conditions. He took out the favor thing to beg me this time. I ¡­¡±

    Lyra wrinkled her eyebrows, ¡°Dad, how much have you secretly helped the Frazier family over the years? Irene has tried to harm me not once or twice. Your grudge and their favor are offset. You don¡¯t owe the Frazier family anymore.¡±

    ¡°In my opinion, if Keith wants to break off the engagement, let him do it. Do you still want him to marry a malicious woman like Irene so that she can bully me?¡±

    ¡°As for the Frazier family¡¯s cmity, you don¡¯t have to care about it. This is the Frazier family¡¯s own destiny. If they can not survive, go bankruptcy, liquidation, or they¡¯re removed from the rich list, they ask for it. You have nothing to do with it. ¡±

    Reginald listened calmly, thought seriously, and nodded his head in agreement.

    ¡°Okay, just do what you say. Irene even tried to harm you. I¡¯m already being kind by not adding fire to the Frazier family this time.¡±

    Lyra smiled with her eyes arched. She agreed to it superficially, but she did not think so in her heart.

    Dad and the Frazier family did not owe each other now, but her grudge against Irene, she was afraid, cannot be resolved.

    The Frazier family just waited to face the fierce wind and rain from all directions this time!

    Sheplimented Reginald a few more times, with a sweet voice that managed to ease Reginald¡¯s anger.

    Keith stood quietly, looking at the picture of father-daughter happiness in front of him with a cold expression.

    Reginald noticed him who was standing still like a tree, eased his tone and said, ¡°Keith, it¡¯s fine if you want to withdraw, but I don¡¯t agree with you marrying that Melissa woman!¡±

    Keith was all shady and defiant when he heard that.

    ¡°Are you trying to find me a new fianc¨¦e in which rich family? Marriage is for life. I will choose the one I like. If you still want to dictate my life this time, no way!¡±

    ¡°You! You want to piss me off?¡±

    Reginald¡¯s anger, which had only subsided, rose again.

    ¡°She is just a little and unknown actress. She grew up in orphanage and is not well educated. Where is her advantage? Do you want others tough me in the back?¡±

    ¡°Advantage?¡±

    Keith was also angry, sneering: ¡°Am I marrying a woman, or buying amodity? You have calcted so well, but you insisted on marrying udia, a useless woman, despite our objections.¡±

    ¡°You are justified to marry your mistress, but I am wrong to marry a woman I like? What is well -match in your eyes?!¡±

    Reginald pointed at him with a trembling hand, with his chest heaving violently. And he almost can¡¯t breathe.

    ¡°Bastard, you!¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    If it wasn¡¯t for his legs and his wheelchair, Keith would probably have gotten two ps from him by now.

    When he couldn¡¯t hit him anyone, Reginald got even angrier and shouted out the door, ¡°Dous! Go get a whip to this bastard! Smack him until he admits he¡¯s wrong!¡±

    Keith¡¯s face was full of defiance, and he began to take the initiative to unbutton and remove his suit.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to admit mistake. You¡¯d better beat me to death today. I¡¯ll give you my life! I¡¯ll never be your son again in the next life!¡±

    Since Reginald insisted on the engagement between Keith and Irene more than two years ago, his rtionship with Reginald had been fractious and had not eased up to date.

    ¡°You¡¯re so unfilial!¡±

    Reginald¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and his whole face was livid with anger.

    Dous hesitated and didn¡¯t dare to go, ¡°Take it easy. Mr. Keith he ¡­¡±

    Reginald red at him, ¡°Get it! Tie him up and beat him to death! Beat him to death!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±

    Lyra made a sound to stop it and let Dous leave first.

    ¡°Even you are disobeying me?¡±

    Reginald, angry and hurt, looked down at his most beloved daughter at his feet.

    ¡°No, dad.¡±

    Lyra soothed his violently heaving chest with her hand. Her gentle little hand was like a soft kitten¡¯s paw, smoothing his emotion.

    She interceded, ¡°Dad, Keith did speak out of turn just now. He was upset by Irene and didn¡¯t mean to talk back to you, so I apologize for him.¡±

    She smiled, and she was d in her heart.

    Fortunately, the elders of the family were still open-minded. They did not establish a simr rule as the White family, even a whip can¡¯t be found out now.

    Otherwise, Keith would have been beaten hard today.

    Reginald¡¯s breathing gradually returned to normal as she soothed him.

    But as soon as he looked up, he saw Keith continuing to take off his shirt. He was bare-chested as if he was provoking his majesty in a naked way.

    ¡°Look at him! What¡¯s the use of your apologizing for him! He doesn¡¯t admit the wrong at all! Ahem ¡­¡±

    Lyra immediately turned around and red at Keith, ¡°Keith, stop it. It¡¯s so cold. Why don¡¯t you put your clothes on. If you get sick with a cold, the first one to be hurt will definitely be dad!¡±

    She raised her eyebrows frantically at Keith in a gesture.

    Keith was stunned, grimaced, and silently began to get dressed.

    Reginald grunted arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m not going to feel sorry for him. He can be sick to death. I don¡¯t have such a son!¡±

    Lyra couldn¡¯t hold back a snicker and tried to lighten his mood, ¡°Dad, what are you thinking? If there was no Keith, wouldn¡¯t the order be messed up and you wouldn¡¯t have me as a sweet little baby girl!¡±

    ¡°And yes ¡­¡± Reginald¡¯s tone weakened, ¡°then for your sake, let him go.¡±

    Lyra was happy and knew that he was giving Keith a way out, ¡°Keith, Dad is no longer angry with you, so why don¡¯t you thank dad!¡±

    Keith didn¡¯t say anything.

    Seeing that Reginald was about to get angry again, Lyra rushed ahead and said, ¡°Dad is a loving father, never scolded u. You should not get angry with Keith this time. Maybe in a few days, Keith will figure it out.¡±

    Reginald was soothed by herpliments. His face gradually softened and he spoke in a serious manner.

    ¡°Keith, you must remember I will not harm you as your father. I¡¯m older than you and I have more experiences than you. It is for your own good that I let you marry a woman who has simr family background.¡±

    Keith grunted contemptuously and was about to continue his dislike when Lyra was quick to cover his mouth.

    ¡°Dad, just leave Keith to me. I¡¯ll help you convince him!¡±

    She tugged Keith¡¯s arm and headed out the door, smiling sweetly at Reginald, ¡°Then, daddy, we¡¯ll leave first!¡±

    ¡­

    Keith was dragged hard and out of the hall.

    His breath was cold and he made his position clear before Lyra could say anything, ¡°You insisted on marrying into the Melvin family in the first ce, because you didn¡¯t want your life to be arranged, and neither do I. This is not negotiable. I will never be at his mercy.¡±

    Lyra blinked her starry eyes, ¡°Who said I had to talk you into it?¡±

    Keith: ¡°Then you just said you were going to be his lobbyist.¡±

    Lyra tutted and spoke in a serious voice, ¡°My silly Keith, dad is in a fit of anger. Anything you say to him is just asking for trouble. You want him to promise you to marry Melissa. Be methodical. Take your time,¡±

    ¡°You have to let him know Melissa is a good girl with a beautiful heart. Not the kind of scheming girl who tries to marry into a rich family. Think about how to use a circuitous way to sessfully make him nod. That¡¯s what you can do!¡±

 Chapter 297 You scum

    Keith was silent and took a long breath, ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say. Dad is stubborn. It¡¯s harder than ever to get him to change his mind.¡±

    ¡°Difficult is challenging. Are you afraid?¡±

    Lyra patted his shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you persuade him. Besides, he can manage your marriage, but can¡¯t manage whom you fall in love with. What you should do in the future is don¡¯t make it widely known.¡±

    Keith pondered and thought that it made perfect sense.

    The two were walking and talking before they knew it they were almost at the gate.

    Lyra looked at the empty doorway and was surprised.

    Now she remembered she forgot someone!

    ¡°Oh my! She said she would wait for you at the entrance!¡±

    Keith wrinkled his brows, ¡°She followed us?¡±

    ¡°Well, she said she wasn¡¯t relieved.¡± Lyra thought if she needed to go back to find her, ¡°Melissa always does what she says. She shouldn¡¯t have left without waiting for you unless ¡­¡±

    Two people looked at each other. They became serious and suddenly thought of something!

    Keith took the lead and turned around, running wildly back in the direction of his vi.

    Lyra immediately followed him all the way from the top down the hill.

    Pushing open the big iron gate on the outside of the vi, Melissa just finished packing all her luggage and came out of the vi.

    Keith took two steps forward and asked, ¡°Why are you packing?¡±

    Melissa bowed her head, feeling a little guilty.

    ¡°These days I bring many trouble to Mr. Keith. It¡¯s been almost a month since Corey cheated on me. Theizens have forgotten about it. It¡¯s time for me to move back into my apartment.¡±

    Keith clutched her wrist and grabbed the suitcase from her hands dominantly, ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Keith! You have no right to stop me from leaving! You¡¯re able to withdraw the engagement with Miss Frazier as you wish. And our agreement is null and void!¡±

    Melissa was a little annoyed.

    This was the first time she had spoken harshly in front of Keith.

    Keith pursed his lips. He looked cool and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Did udia juste out of the hall and tell you something?¡±

    Melissa did not retort, ¡°She is right. Between you and me, there is a huge difference. I do not deserve you. I am just a fake girlfriend you rent. I should not fall in love with you, let alone dy you. I ¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her words, Keith¡¯s cold aura approached forward. He held the back of her head with his hand and kissed her forcibly, blocking all her apologies.

    The ambiguous scent that drifted away from the two.

    Lyra had just arrived at the vi when she saw this picture of warmth and affection.

    She smiled in relief, shook her head, lightened her footsteps and left quietly.

    The dominant kiss ended by Melissa¡¯s struggle.

    Keith exined, ¡°I am the one who fall in love with you first. I¡¯m the one who should say sorry. Last night¡­ you was drugged. I shouldn¡¯t have done that to you¡­ but I ¡­¡±

    Last night, he carried Melissa back to the vi. Originally he intended to carry her to the bathroom to take a shower, and then find medicine to relieve her ufortable feeling.

    He didn¡¯t expect that her sanity had been swallowed because of the drug and she stuck to his body ¡­

    It was him who didn¡¯t hold back. It was him who was in love.

    He had been abstaining from sex for years, but finally fell under Melissa¡¯s softnesspletely.

    Those sexual images fromst night were evoked and appeared in Melissa¡¯s mind in a rush.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    She instantly blushed and was embarrassed.

    ¡°That¡­st night was an ident. You don¡¯t have to care too much. I will never use such a thing to threaten you. Let¡¯s pretend ¡­ it didn¡¯t happen!¡±

    Keith gazed at her in astonishment, ¡°You! You scum, you slept with me and you try to ghost me? You don¡¯t want to be responsible for me anymore?¡±

    ¡°Huh??¡±

    What the heck!

    It seemed to be unexpected that Mr. Keith, who was always elegant and reserved, would say such shameless words.

    Melissa was so shocked that she held it in before asking, ¡°It¡¯s your first timest night as well?¡±

    Keith lowered his head and his ears turned red.

    ¡°Hmm, yes.¡±

    ¡°Then ¡­ since it¡¯s the first time for us. How about ¡­ offset?¡±

    Melissa turned red, bowed her head and wanted to leave.

    Keith grabbed the back of her neck with precision, ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? I am not a casual man. since I have slept with you, I will be responsible for you to the end!¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    His inky pupils were extraordinarily determined.

    ¡°I will clear all the obstacles ahead and you will no longer be alone. I will spoil you and love you. You just need to feel free to boldly chase your dream of acting career. You¡¯re responsible for happiness and joy. It is enough!¡±

    Melissa stared at him nkly, feeling touched.

    Even though she had chosen not to start rtionship any more after Corey¡¯s cheating, she still fell in love with Keith.

    To be spoiled and loved, and to be a home that belonged to her. That was something that she had never dared to ask for ¡­

    ¡°Can you please don¡¯t be so nice to me?¡±

    She sniffled and said in a sobbing tone.

    Keith cupped her face, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid ¡­¡±

    She was afraid she would fall in too deep to get out.

    She was afraid she would suffer another blow, even harder than Corey¡¯s, and fall into a more painful abyss.

    Keith seemed to guess what she was thinking andughed lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not Corey. I¡¯m a man of my word and I do what I say!¡±

    Melissa fought back her tears and reminded him cautiously, ¡°But Mr. Keith, think about it. Do you really want to be with me? I¡¯ve never seen what my parents look like. I¡¯ve lived in Frayton¡¯s orphanage for as long as I can remember. There¡¯s not even any information about my parents in the orphanage. I¡¯m an abandoned child. My birth is a mistake.¡±

    ¡°It is their loss that they abandoned you. And in the future, you are precious to me.¡±

    He caressed her hand and tenderly kissed the back of her hand. He looked serious: ¡°Melissa, I want to sign a new agreement with you. This time, you will decide the duration of the agreement.¡±

    Melissa was suddenly stunned.

    He was putting all the initiative in her hands, and she can always regret it if she got tired of it.

    Just to keep her sense of security?

    Winter was approaching, and thete autumn cold wind blew to their faces, which was a bone-chilling coldness.

    Melissa, however, felt warm all over her body.

    Her heart was warmed up by Keith.

    ¡­

    Lyra got in her car and gradually drove away from Anning Hill.

    She looked at the recedingndscape behind her and felt some emotions in her heart.

    If only, she and Malcolm can also be like Collin and Kathleen, Keith and Melissa, which was healthy and smooth. And they just lived a simple life. It would be good.

    Her eyebrows drooped and the pair of starry eyes became dull for the first time.

    As she was lost in thought, her phone rang.

    It was Collin¡¯s calling.

    ¡°Lyra, I heard from Eleven that you have something to talk to me.¡±

    Lyra took a deep breath, ¡°Yes ¡­¡±

    Collin looked at his schedule, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to return to Suham for a while because I have a lot of things to do in two days.

    ¡°Thanks Collin.¡±

    Lyra paused for a long time before saying, ¡°I want you to help me bail Anthony out from High-order Prison!¡±

    Collin didn¡¯t say anything the first time.

    It seemed that he did not expect that she would make such a request.

 Chapter 298 Malcolmâ€™s limit

    Three hourster.

    Lyra finally made it back to Lyre Spiti in thete afternoon when it was dark outside.

    As soon as she pushed open the door, Malcolm saw that she was holding mangy bags that was taller than her when they were piled up.

    ¡°You¡¯re ¡­ shopping or robbing the mall?¡±

    Lyra smiled awkwardly, ¡°You know girls. When they encounter the mall sale, buy one get one free, buy two get three or something, we¡¯re always defenseless. It¡¯s quite cheap, so I bought them all.¡±

    Malcolm was slightly stunned and broke her lie, ¡°You¡¯re not short of money. Why do you care about those silly little discounts at the mall?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Who will be annoyed by having too much money? If I can buy it at a low price, why buy it at the original price? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m stupid and have too much money!¡±

    Malcolm was very impressed, ¡°Rara, you¡¯re careful with your money! In the future, you will be a good and frugal wife!¡±

    Lyra was amused by his serious look.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t be joking. Come and help me unpack the bags. I bought a lot of winter clothes for you.¡±

    He looked incredulously at the pile of exquisite shopping bags and his whole body froze.

    ¡°You bought them for me?¡±

    Lyra raised an eyebrow and made bullshit while she was not blushed, ¡°In fact ¡­ most of them are buy one get one free, and the whole 50% off. I have not seen you wear this style much. So I bought too many identally.¡±

    As she spoke, she took a light gray sweater from one of the shopping bags and handed it to him.

    ¡°Here, try it on and see if it fits.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s brows knitted and his eyes refused to look at the sweater in her hand, ¡°I never wear this stuff in winter, especially with a turtleneck!¡±

    ¡°That was before. You have me in the future so you must wear it. To keep warm is the main thing to do. You have a good body shape. You always look good no matter what you wear.¡±

    She took the sweater and nudged it towards his strong waist, ¡°Behave well and change it. It¡¯s the first time I personally bought clothes for a man. You dare to dislike it?¡±

    Although she was smiling, her words were clearly implying a threat.

    Malcolm sighed and immediately took it. He quickly took off his suit and shirt and changed into that woolen sweater with good grace.

    Lyra then handed him another dark gray tweed coat.

    He dared not refuse and obediently put it on once again.

    Then Lyra personally helped him wrap the new scarf she had bought.

    Malcolm, who had taken off the suit, looked less overbearing but be a little approachable with some artistic temperament.

    As for his face, his eyebrows were too delicate and he was too handsome to resemble an ordinary young man.

    Lyra was so satisfied that she cupped his handsome face in a doting manner.

    ¡°It¡¯s so nice. Mel, you should wear more like this in the future. You always wear a suit and bow tie. I¡¯m tired of seeing it.¡±

    Malcolm lowered his head, surveyed his outfit, suddenly remembered something and felt a little fearful.

    ¡°Rara you wouldn¡¯t ¡­ have bought me a down jacket, would you?¡±

    For that kind of thick clothes that made people look like a dumpling, he will not wear unless he died!

    However, he was manic thinking about this when he saw Lyra unpacking other shopping bags.

    She took out two long down jackets like fermented bread from inside. Both were ck, just different version.

    Lyra said, ¡°Mel, you really know me well. Not only there are down jackets, there are several sets of long johns, thick cotton pants, thick cotton socks, yes! And two ck fur coats. This is super warm, suitable for the coldest time when the snow ¡­¡±

    Her little mouth kept talking, but Malcolm looked as if he had been struck by a bolt from the blue, and his face turned wan.

    Long johns, thick pants and down jacket were his nightmare!

    He wouldn¡¯t wear it!

    Not even he was dead!

    Never!

    However, he overestimated his limit, because Lyra said, ¡°Come on, Mel. I bought all these clothes set by set, so wear them all for me tonight. I want to take pictures!¡±

    Malcolm was once again struck by a bolt from the blue!

    Not only did he have to wear it, but he had to be photographed by her!

    This was worse than killing him!

    His chest suffocated and he stared viciously at the pile of shopping bags, gritting his teeth, ¡°Are you trying to challenge my limit?¡±

    Lyra sat down on the sofa, folded her arms and gently crossed her long legs.

    She still looked elegant and haughty.

    Her slender fingers nudged his arm, raising her eyebrows to gaze at him, ¡°I¡¯m challenging your limit, so are you wearing it or not?¡±

    Malcolm looked at her coldly.

    ¡­

    After a minute of stalemate.

    Malcolm was defeated.

    ¡°I must wear it! Must! In front of you, I don¡¯t have limit.¡±

    His thin lips pursed up. He smiled and said in a soft voice, ¡°You bought them yourself for me after all. It¡¯s my honor!¡±

    Lyra snickered, got up and rewarded him with a kiss, then took his hand and took the pile of new winter clothes back to the bedroom.

    She turned on the heat in the bedroom.

    She sat on the edge of the bed with her camera, quietly watching Malcolm¡¯s undressing show. And then she took so many pictures about his bitter and cold expression.

    The process was torturous for Malcolm.

    But for Lyra, it was pleasurable.

    She can recklessly admire his handsome face and perfect body. Like a satyr, she gently pinched his abs from time to time.

    Almost half an hourter.

    Malcolm finally finished trying on the pile of clothes that Lyra had bought.

    Lyra was leisurely sitting cross-legged in the middle of the bed and flipping through the photos taken just now. She looked extraordinarily focused, with a glow of joy in her eyes.

    Her shoulder was pinned by his chin. Malcolm wrapped his arms around her waist from behind. He was weary.

    ¡°Rara, with the down jacket on and the cotton pants on. I¡¯ve worked so hard. Can I have a little reward tonight?¡±

    His voice was soft, which made her feel tender.

    Lyra put the camera down and turned to hold his shoulders, letting him lean into her arms with his head resting on her shoulder.

    His fingers gently hooked the corner of her silk coat. His spirit was weak and he was really tired.

    Lyra softened her voice, ¡°What other rewards do you want?¡±

    He was pleased and ready to speak when Lyra added in advance.

    ¡°Other than sleeping with you.¡±

    Malcolm instantly blushed, ¡°You know all I want is¡­¡±

    ¡°You have to listen to me.¡± Lyra stroked his face and kissed his brow.

    He grunted in a small voice and sulked in silence.

    Lyra did not pacify him as she usually did this time.

    Rather, to hide her emotion in her eyes, she said seriously, ¡°I may be a little busy recently in Angle Group. Maybe I can not make video calls to supervise your medication at noon. Maybe I¡¯lle back a littleter. Maybe ¡­¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Malcolm looked up at her, ¡°Maybe what?¡±

    She pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°Nothing, it¡¯ste. Can you rest early?¡±

    Malcolm hugged her waist and refused to let go, wrinkling his brows in grievance, ¡°You haven¡¯t delivered the reward you promised me! I can¡¯t sleep!¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    He thought seriously, covered the sly shimmer in his dark eyes, and rubbed his body weakly against her neck.

    ¡°Changing clothes is so physically demanding. I just got sweaty, why don¡¯t ¡­ you help me take a bath?¡±

 Chapter 299 Bubble bath

    Lyra gasped.

    Just now when he changed his clothes, he left a underpants at least.

    In this case, she¡¯ll feel hot to watch.

    The bubble bath meant that he was going to be naked!

    She didn¡¯t guarantee that she can hold this.

    So she was trying to find an excuse to refuse when Malcolm quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s just a bath, Rara. If I don¡¯t get this, I¡¯ll be so sick and I¡¯ll have angina!¡±

    He said this and his eyes looked mncholy, with his hand gripping his heart and his leaning in her arms.

    Lyra sighed helplessly. Since Malcolm¡¯s illness can¡¯t be hidden anymore, he was getting better and better at using it.

    She was sometimes convinced by it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend. I¡¯ll prepare water for you.¡±

    He smiled quietly.

    Lyra got up and went to the bathroom. Then she turned up the temperature of the bathroom heater, helped him fill the tub, squeezed the shower gel and stirred the bubbles in the water.

    When the bathroom was warm, Lyra called out to him, ¡°It¡¯s ready. Come on in.¡±

    Malcolm stepped into the bathroom, wearing a new cotton nightgown bought by Lyra.

    Lyra tried the water temperature again and it was just right.

    Turning her head, he was still standing frozen in ce, like a piece of wood.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take off your clothes yet?¡±

    Malcolm half lifted his arm, with fingers hanging and his dark eyes staring at her, ¡°No strength in my hands ¡­¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡±

    Lyra lowered her face and quickly stripped him naked, gritting her teeth, ¡°While you¡¯re sick now, I¡¯ll spoil you. When you get well, just wait and see!¡±

    Malcolm heard what she said. His whole body was powerless and fell on her, with his chin resting on her shoulder, ¡°You scold me. I am afraid I can¡¯t recover¡­¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Lyra stared at him, sulking. And she pinched him hard on his stic and bare buttocks behind him.

    He hissed lightly in pain, buried his face into her shoulder, and quietly restrained all the bitter emotions.

    Lyra straightened his body and lifted his face with both hands. She looked serious and said emphatically, ¡°Malcolm, I¡¯m here! At no time will you give up hope of living!¡±

    She will, for sure, keep him healthy and alive!

    Whatever, at what cost!

    Malcolm felt bitter.

    Tofort Lyra, he smiled and nodded. Then he changed the subject by grabbing her small hand and putting it between his legs.

    He smiled evilly, ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    Lyra gently squeezed it, felt it carefully and nodded, ¡°Well, soft and cute.¡±

    Momentarily, Malcolm wrinkled his brows, was demoralized once again.

    Cute?

    For men, this word was to describe girls who were petite!

    It was not cute. It was fierce!

    Lyra felt his sad emotion and lightly sipped his thin lips, ¡°It¡¯s just cute at this moment. I know you¡¯re great. When you¡¯re better, then prove it to me?¡±

    He didn¡¯t say anything, and his heart barely felt better.

    From now on, he wanted seven times a night! Ten days and ten nights!

    Lyra helped him sit in the bubble-filled tub, wetting his shoulders and neck, covering his honey-colored and sensual skin with the snowy bubbles.

    ¡°Soak for 15 minutes, and I¡¯lle inter to rub your back.¡±

    She took a clean towel to wipe her hands clean and turned to go out, but her wrist was suddenly clutched by the man in the bathtub and brought with force in his direction.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°You have to soak together to get warm!¡±

    Lyra was unprepared and couldn¡¯t handle his sudden force, so she fell backwards, caught off guard and fell into the bathtub.

    Malcolm was prepared, and with his other palm he steadied her little bottom, easing the force of her fall.

    With his palm cushioned, Lyra¡¯s body didn¡¯t make a particrly big ssh when it was submerged in the tub.

    But the original water level line that was put in ce, because of the two people, instantly diffused out with the sound of ttering.

    Lyra looked down, nced at her soaked silk robe and gritted her teeth as she red at him.

    ¡°Malcolm! What the hell?¡±

    He slumped back, leaningzily with his arms resting on the edges of the tub on either side.

    It was as if he was saying ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to fix me!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s feeling good if I am fixed by you in the bathroom!¡±

    When he said this, he raised his eyebrows lightly and smiled evilly.

    Lyra rolled her eyes at him arrogantly.

    Dignity was something good!

    She hoped someone could pick it up!

    Seeing that Lyra was not paying attention to him, Malcolm¡¯s long eyshes dropped and he reluctantly squeezed his abs.

    Double check.

    The abs were still there, still eight!

    Then why ¡­

    He was a little aggrieved, ¡°Rara, I¡¯m still as good as before! You¡¯ve been abstinent for a long time. Don¡¯t you want to try it?¡±

    The mist rising from the bathtub tinted his handsome face with a haze.

    His firm and honey-colored skin was stained with bubbles. His long and curly eyshes were wet with droplets of water, and those deep and dark eyes glowed with a shimmering light as they stared expectantly at Lyra.

    Lyra closed her eyes, didn¡¯t look at him, and took a deep breath.

    She knew that he was going to start getting restless as soon as he found the opportunity.

    She shouldn¡¯t have agreed to help him with the bath! She almost fell into his trap again!

    She kept admonishing herself.

    Malcolm was ill! Ill! Ill!

    Don¡¯t touch! It can not be spoiled!

    While she kept taking deep breaths, Malcolm didn¡¯t stay idle either.

    His hands, which were concealed under the bubbles, crept up to her.

    Wandering, touching, teasing ¡­

    Lyra¡¯s eyshes fluttered uncontrobly, and her ears flushed under his teasing.

    She put up with it again and again, and she couldn¡¯t stand it!

    ¡°Malcolm! Your hands are so restless. I¡¯ll remove them for you!¡±

    She turned and grabbed a wooden bath brush from the shelf, ring at him with anger and menace.

    ¡­

    Ten minutester.

    The bathroom was thick with fog, lingering in the haze, and the atmosphere was a bit unusual.

    Lyra put down the wooden bath brush and let out a long breath.

    She beat his palms and he was not restless at all. Finally, she felt relived!

    But Malcolm was not so good.

    He gazed at his hands and carefully helped himself to huff the red and swollen marks.

    Lyra just nced coldly at his palms and concentrated on rubbing his back.

    It was the first time that Lyra didn¡¯t calm Malcolm down immediately after he was beaten up.

    His chest was suffocating and ufortable.

    A strong reluctance drove him to half-raise his hands and to pass his palms to Lyra.

    A silent usation was made.

    He was in pain!

    Lyra sulked, pretending not to understand, and gave him a cold stare, ¡°Didn¡¯t you get enough? Want another twenty?¡±

    She made a gesture to get the bath brush.

    Malcolm immediately withdrew his hands and hid them in the water, obediently lowering his head and not moving.

    It was a torture.

    However, he could do nothing about it!

    Lyra didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, but was relieved to see that he had finally stopped teasing.

    When he behaved well, he was pleasing to her eyes!

    After rubbing her back, she nced at the shampoo next to her, squeezed some into her hand and then rubbed it onto his head.

    She massaged his head in a rude way, as if he was a dog.

    Malcolm frowned, ¡°Be gentle.¡±

    Lyra was unhappy, ¡°Are you ordering me? This is my style. You can choose not to wash your hair!¡±

    ¡°Fine ¡­¡±

    Malcolm held back his emotion and resisted the ufortable force at her mercy.

 Chapter 300 Who is challenging whose limit?

    Another long interval.

    Lyra shook off her sore wrists. She never felt so tired in the shower!

    Because she was all wet, she had to wash not only Malcolm, but also herself!

    She held her anger and brought out the cleaned Malcolm.

    After drying the water stains on his body, he was ced on the unstained floor and his robe was thrown directly in his face.

    ¡°Wear it yourself!¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t move or pick it up, letting the robe slide off his face and onto the floor.

    ¡°My arms have no strength and my hands hurt ¡­¡± He can¡¯t wear it himself!

    Lyra stared at his petntly pretentious appearance, grinding her back teeth and bursting with anger.

    Who the hell was challenging whose limit here?

    Faced with his constant sad-fishing and the behavior that he challenged her limit, she gave a vicious nce at him.

    ¡°You have one minute to pick it up and put it on right now. Then get out and get me a clean robe. If you dare to go over time, I¡¯ll help you know what the rule is! Permanently cancel your nightly drug feeding!¡±

    Malcolm swallowed, his knees seemed to start hurting instantly, and his hands hurt even more!

    And the cancetion of drug feeding services?

    No! He can¡¯t ept it!

    Lyra counted the time relentlessly while cleaning herself, ¡°You have fifty-eight seconds left!¡±

    He was aghast, immediately bent down and picked up the robe and tied it sharply. Then he opened the door, put on the slippers, rushed to the next closet, and quickly grabbed a clean women¡¯s nightgown.

    ¡°Ten, nine, eight ¡­¡±

    Lyra¡¯s countdown sounded in the bathroom like an emotionless machine.

    At the count of thest second, Malcolm precisely hung the nightgown on the shelf in the bathroom.

    Lyra nced over and teased, ¡°It looks like your potential to be inspired is pretty good!¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t speak.

    Tonight his intentions were exposed by Lyra! None of it worked out!This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    He was so upset that he mmed the bathroom door, as if venting all the sullenness on the door.

    Lyra looked at the childish man behind the door, smiled and sighed, full of helplessness.

    ¡­

    Two dayster.

    On this day when winter had set in, Suham was overcast. The sky was foggy and dreary, and it didn¡¯t take long for it to rain.

    The cold wind was mixed with light rain, and the temperature suddenly dropped by dozens of degrees.

    Walking on the road, it can freeze people.

    Therge iron door of High-order Prison slowly opened with a dull thud.

    Anthony changed out of his prison uniform and wore a simple but thin white shirt.

    He was holding a ck bag in his arms, which contained the few pieces of clothing he had when he was incarcerated.

    A guard, who saw him walking slowly, pushed him out of the prison¡¯s iron gate, ¡°Cherish your chance to get bail. When you get out, start over, and behave yourself!¡±

    Anthony stumbled two steps and looked up suddenly at the overcast sky, letting the cold rain fall on his face.

    The face that became rough gradually held a smile.

    Starting over?

    Yes, this will be his brand new start!

    A ck van, from the end of the street, suddenly drove to a stop in front of him.

    Fifteen and Seventeen came down,. Without saying a word, they covered his mouth and shoved him hard into the back seat of the car.

    Anthony¡¯s knees fell hard under the car seat, with a grunt.

    While lowering his head, he nced at a pair of delicate high heels.

    He looked up with a smile on his face, and Lyra was sitting next to him, with a small tabletop between them.

    Underneath that exquisite and delicate face, her eyes were extremely cold, and endlessly disgusted.

    Anthony held his knees and moved to the car seat, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for almost half a month. You¡¯re still as bright and beautiful as ever and makes my heart flutter.¡±

    Lyra forced herself to resistmitting nausea. Not wanting to listen to his nonsense, she got straight to the point, ¡°Where¡¯s the medicine?¡±

    ¡°What kind of medicine?¡±

    Lyra tightened her eyebrows and was chilled.

    She took out her pistol, loaded it, and put it against Anthony¡¯s head.

    ¡°You tricked me? If I can let you out, I can also send you in again!¡±

    The muzzle was pressed against Anthony¡¯s head hard and his head deflected slightly.

    ¡°Lyra, take it easy. Of course I¡¯ll do what I promised you! I promised if you bail me out, I¡¯ll give you the potion that will relieve his body of the virus first, but I just got out of jail, so how could I have it on me?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s gun remained against him, with her icy tone unchanged, ¡°Where¡¯s the medicine? Take me there.¡±

    Anthonyughed lightly, ¡°That won¡¯t work. If I take you there, won¡¯t I just be revealed? I¡¯m still waiting for you to marry me willingly.¡±

    Eleven and other bodyguards heard what he said and were not happy. They can¡¯t wait to immediately beat up this insidious viin .

    Lyra restrained her loathing for him and was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Anthony looked at the drizzling rain out the car window. His blue eyes flooded with carelessness, ¡°Do you have a pen?¡±

    Lyra looked to Eleven.

    Eleven took out a pen held in his suit pocket, found a scrap of paper in the car, and handed it over together.

    Anthony took it and quickly wrote down a phone number.

    ¡°I will contact you with this number before tomorrow night. Juste to the agreed ce to pick up the potion then as I said.¡±

    Lyra scrutinized the number, and her cold eyes showed no emotion, ¡°Anthony, if you dare to y tricks, I promise to make you feel worse than death!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare. As long as I get what I want, you will get what you want!¡± Heughed, with his fingers gently pushing away her muzzle.

    Lyra retrieved her gun, handed it to Eleven, and continued, ¡°Where are you going to go now? Back to your family?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Anthony observed the geographic location outside the car. His blue pupils were deep and waveless, ¡°Feel free to pull over . Just put me on the side of the road. I have to go take care of something.¡±

    Twelve, who was driving the car, quickly pulled over. Fifteen and Seventeen immediately opened the door and grabbed Anthony¡¯spel to throw him down.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Anthony stopped them.

    Lyra lifted her eyelids, feeling impatient, ¡°What?¡±

    Anthony just pretended not to know her impatience and smiled, ¡°I got no money. I want to go buy a warm clothes, eat a meal, and buy a pack of cigarettes. Can you give me some?¡±

    Lyra suppressed her anger and nced at Eleven, ¡°How much cash do you have on you?¡±

    Eleven immediately went through the lining of his suit and felt his trouser pocket again, ¡°There are five hundred.¡±

    ¡°Give it to him.¡±

    Eleven was very upset and mmed five bills onto Anthony¡¯s chest, ¡°Thedy gave you a handout. Take it and get lost!¡±

    Anthony wasn¡¯t annoyed and bowed his head down to pick up the money.

    As he just picked it up, Fifteen and Seventeen kicked him hard out of the van, then quickly closed the door and drove off.

    Seventeen poohed out the window with great difort.

    Anthony still thought of marrying thedy, which was delusional!

    Lyra didn¡¯t stop him from going a little radical.

    Instead, she stared the fading away, but still standing in ce Anthony in the rear-view mirror, instructed Eleven, ¡°Find two men to quietly follow him. I want to know where he has gone.¡±

 Chapter 301 Malcolm and Rara look like a couple

    Eleven nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lyra withdrew her eyes and looked again at the phone number that Anthony had written, ¡°Contact Darkbell and check this number thoroughly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±

    At the same time.

    The old Mr. White¡¯s vi.

    ¡°Grandpa, are you looking for me?¡±

    Malcolm stepped into the hall and bent respectfully toward the old Mr. White who sat on the couch across the coffee table.

    The old Mr. White raised his eyes.

    When he saw Malcolm who was in a tweed coat for the first time, which was very strange, he did not react that this man was his own grandson.

    ¡°Now that you have someone in charge, it¡¯s really different. Look at your outfit. It¡¯s much more humane.¡± The old man looked him up and down with curiosity and smiled with relief.

    He did not talk. His face was t and he stood in a disciplined manner.

    ¡°Sit down.¡±

    The old Mr. White wrinkled hand rubbed the cane¡¯s handle, hesitated again and again before saying, ¡°Actually, I asked you toe here today because someone wants to meet you. And he wants to apologize to you in person, so I had to be the middleman.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Malcolm had just sat down on the side couch when he heard this and frowned.

    The old man cleared his throat, ¡°Come in.¡±

    With a solemn face, Oscar stepped into the hall first.

    Garrett followed close behind him, with his head down. His body was already healed from the beating he received a few days ago.

    Malcolm did not raise his eyes. His expression was cold and his dark eyes were deep.

    He poured himself a cup of tea, raised his hands elegantly and nobly, and blew on the ancient teacup without emotion in his eyes.

    Oscar came in, sat down on the couch across from Malcolm, smiled and greeted the old Mr. White. He got close and looked at Malcolm: ¡°Malcolm, how have you been these past few days?¡±

    Malcolm ignored it, not even bothering to pretend to be polite.

    The old Mr. White stomped his cane lightly and reminded him, ¡°Malcolm, is that the proper attitude to have in front of your elders? Why don¡¯t you greet him?¡±

    ¡°Even unrighteous people are considered as elders? He raises such beastly children. He doesn¡¯t deserve it. I know what to do clearly.¡±

    ¡°Malcolm, you!¡±

    Garrett was standing right next to Oscar and got angry hearing him insult his father.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Oscar smiled kindly and didn¡¯t seem to mind as he lowered his posture and looked at Malcolm in a delicate voice and said.

    ¡°Malcolm,st time, Garrett did not do too well. I have beat him severelyter. And today I brought him to you to admit his mistake face to face. If you still do not feel enough to eliminate your anger, take the whip at will! I have absolutely noints!¡±

    After he finished his words, he looked to Garrett.

    Garrett endured the humiliation, walked around the coffee table to Malcolm¡¯s couch, bent over, and maintained the standard ny-degree bow.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, I apologize to you for what happened that day. My sanity was consumed by drug. I shouted Lyra¡¯s name when I was not sober. I did not really mean to defile your fianc¨¦e, and, in my heart, I do respect the rtionship between you and Lyra.¡±

    His words ended with a softugh from Malcolm.

    Malcolm put down his cup of tea and gave him a cold and hostile look.

    ¡°Whether you mean it or not, you and I know it clearly. There is no need to act this kind of pretentious apology drama for me. A waste of time.¡±

    He got up and looked at the old man, ¡°Grandpa, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first. There¡¯s a video conference at thepanyter.¡±

    The old Mr. White saw that he was very determined.

    They had begged him personally but Malcolm the kid did not give him the face.

    Although he was a little upset, the old Mr. White was clear in his mind, ¡°Well, you can leave. You¡¯re the head of the family now and you can make your own decision.¡±

    With the old man¡¯s permission, Malcolm turned his head and walked away.

    Garrett was reluctant and called out to him, ¡°Are you really justified? I¡¯m at fault, but I¡¯ve done nothing to you, nothing to the White family, nothing to damage Lyra¡¯s reputation. I¡¯m willing to apologize to you, so why can¡¯t you just leave our family alone and settle with me?¡±

    ¡°You apologize to me so I have to forgive you? Who says so?¡±

    He sneered and walked out of the door.

    Oscar was exasperated by his unforgiving attitude, and could only instruct Garrett in a gentle tone, ¡°Go talk to Malcolm alone again. Talk nicely and not too aggressive. I¡¯ll talk to the old man about the family matters.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Garrett nodded and immediately went after them.

    It was raining lightly outside, so Garrett ran toward Malcolm, not bothering with his umbre.

    ¡± Mr. Malcolm!¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t look back. Chad helped him with his umbre, and the two kept heading forward.

    Garrett had no choice but to change his tone, ¡°If you minded so much that I called her name at the time, howe you don¡¯t mind that she¡¯s remarried? And she¡¯s not a virgin anymore!¡±

    Malcolm stopped abruptly.

    Seeing that he finally reacted, Garrett went after him, ¡°Whether you really like her or not, it would not be wise to end all cooperation with our family for her,¡±

    ¡°Our family has suffered a great deal this time, but the foundation is still there. It is only a matter of time before we get through. Why not give our family a favor? Isn¡¯t it good to benefit each other?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s dark eyes narrowed and his face was grim in danger.

    He didn¡¯t answer right away, but called out, ¡°Chad.¡±

    Chadplied and handed him the umbre. Then he stepped forward and made a heavy punch into Garrett¡¯s face.

    Garrett, who could not withstand Chad¡¯s force, was punched to the ground and the corners of his mouth were swollen. And his back teeth were knocked loose by two.

    He spat blood on the floor, not quite understanding, ¡± Mr. Malcolm?¡±

    Malcolm was holding an umbre with one hand and put the other hand in the pocket of his tweed coat, ncing down at him who was on the ground.

    ¡°Garrett, when you see me in the future, you¡¯d better get the hell out of my sight. Or I¡¯ll beat you once I see you.¡±

    ¡°On what basis? Because I said two not-so-nice things about Lyra?¡±

    Malcolm wrinkled his eyebrows. The rage in his dark eyes surged up.

    Chad understood what his boss meant and kicked Garrett hard in the stomach.

    Garrett wailed, covering his abdomen and curling himself into a ball in pain.

    Malcolm admired his pain, and the tyranny under his eyes reduced considerably.

    ¡°A favor to the Frazier family? Mutual benefit? I¡¯m afraid your family will not be qualified in the future. For this kind of scum like your family, it is simply a disgrace for my family that we are listed among the four big families. And you still have the luxury to hope to stand up for the day?¡±

    Garrett was furious, ¡°Malcolm, go ahead. You¡¯ll fall hard if you climb high! I¡¯m waiting for the day when you¡¯ll be miserable!¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t retort, but reached toward Chad for money.

    Chad took out his wallet and was counting the bills when Malcolm grabbed it right out of his hand.

    He took a cursory look. Chad didn¡¯t bring much money, only a few thousand.

    But for the Frazier family, which was down and out today, it was more than enough.

    He took out a handful of bills and dumped them all on Garrett.

    The pink bills were scattered all over the ce and quickly got wet from the rain and mud on the ground.

    ¡°This is the medical fee. Mr. Frazier, if it is too little, you can go to White Corp to find the finance ording to the medical bill, but do not say I Malcolm beat you unreasonably.¡±

    Sarcastically, Malcolm said those words and bitterly withdrew his eyes and turned away.

    Chad quietly got close to his ear and wasughing, ¡°Boss, from the way you just spilled the money, you are more and more like Miss Lyra. This is what people say husband and wife look?¡±

 Chapter 302 I donâ€™t want anything, just you

    Malcolm was satisfied, ¡°Good point. I¡¯ll give you a pay raise.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, thank you boss! Boss, you and Miss Lyra are a perfect match ¡­¡±

    Garrett looked at the distant backs of the two men. His eyes were red with anger, and mmed his fist into the ground.

    After they went back to Lyre Spiti, Malcolm immediately looked straight and instructed Chad, ¡°Keep the pressure on the Frazier Group three days at most. Bankruptcy, liquidation and property forfeiture. I want the Frazier family to never get up again!

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    He continued: ¡°Irene has done a lot of evil things before. Her family always help her afterwards. Go to the undergroundwork and post a reward. I want the evidence. Help Rara send Irene to jail!¡±

    The Frazier family now was fallen out of favor, so there would certainly be a lot of people adding insults.

    With the pent-up resentment for years, now these people can take advantage of the opportunity to step it on. Certainly they would not miss this good opportunity.

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do it carefully!¡±

    After arranging the business, Malcolm looked at the sky outside.

    It was winter and it was raining so it was dark early.

    By this time, it waspletely dark outside.

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes drooped and he felt a little bit deste.

    Lately, Lyra had been going out for a whole day without making any phone calls in the middle of it.

    He looked at the time and it was after seven o¡¯clock.

    It was another day when Lyra waste and he copsed on the couch in dismay and disappointment.

    Chad sighed as he watched him listlessly from the side, ¡°Boss, thinking about Miss Lyra again?¡±

    Malcolm ignored him, sadly looking out the window at the peaceful and quiet garden.

    ¡­

    Lyra¡¯s car was parked at the corner of the two hundred meters away the White Mansion.

    Her face was cold and she sat quietly in the car, listening to Eleven¡¯s report.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. Our men were spotted by him and lost him after a few detours. We were not able to follow him.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s face sank even deeper.

    Eleven¡¯s head dropped even lower, feeling frustrated, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry ¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget it, after all, he is trained in the elite army. He is not weak. And he is smart. It¡¯s easy for him if he wants to get rid of you guys.¡±

    She looked at the unfamiliar number Anthony had left on the the scrap paper, and recited silently, ¡°Have you checked this number out?¡±

    ¡°The serial number is indeed from Crana. Although it doesn¡¯t have a real name registration, our guys chased down the number¡¯s current location and it¡¯s in European Swye.¡±

    European Swye?

    Lyra narrowed her eyes, thinking carefully.

    She remembered that Anthony¡¯s mother was from European Swye, but when she was little, she had never heard Anthony mention his mother or say a word about European Swye.

    Except for those blue eyes, he seemed to be a native of Crana.

    Could it be that ¡­ he had private contacts with European Swye?

    Could there be any ulterior motive?

    ¡°Check out Anthony¡¯s mother. I want details, and check out thest six months of European Swye flight records to Crana for any suspicious arrivals. Give me a list.¡±

    Eleven was confused, ¡°Miss, six months of flight record is too many. It is very time-consuming. Even if Mr. Collin checks the data personally, it is not so easy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Take your time. I¡¯m not in a hurry for the results on this one.¡±

    The phone rang.

    It was Malcolm¡¯s calling.

    Unknowingly, it was already eight o¡¯clock. It was estimated that he was still waiting for her.

    When she thought of him, Lyra felt sweet.

    She turned on the mute, didn¡¯t answer, and said to Twelve who was in the driver¡¯s seat, ¡°Turn around, go to the Mia Grand Restaurant next door, then back to the White Mansion.¡±

    ¡­

    Malcolm, who was in the living room, waited until his heart was cold when the sound of  door opening came.

    He rushed to the door.

    The moment he saw Lyra, he pounced on her, circling her waist. It was so tight that his arms shook.

    This was a tormented day. If she continued to let him wait like this, he would be a statue.

    Lyra was caught off guard by his hug and took a step backward before she could stand.

    She was afraid that he would spill the soup in her hand if he moved like this, so she hurriedly raised her arms to keep the soup away from him.

    She lightened her tone and coaxed, ¡°Today is Thanksgiving. ording to the custom, we need to eat roast turkey, but I got off work toote. And I guess it will be toote to make it myself, so I went to the restaurant and bought ready-made. That¡¯s why I was dyed a bit.¡±

    Malcolm buried his face in her neck, sniffing her nice scent. His voice was muffled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to eat roast turkey ¡­¡± He just wanted her!

    Lyra sighed quietly and wanted to stroke the back of his head to soothe it, but found herself carrying roast turkey¡¯s packing bag in both hands.

    She had no choice but to use words to calm him down, ¡°Okay, are you hungry? Let¡¯s go and eat first. I¡¯ll stay with you every day after the busy work, okay?¡±

    ¡°So how long before you¡¯re not busy?¡±

    ¡°Maybe ¡­ is just a few days away.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s displeasure was written all over his face, ¡°What¡¯s going on with the Angle Group these days? You¡¯re going to be busy for a few more days?¡±

    Lyra was stunned and thought before saying, ¡°I recently recruited a group of new artists. Doing training. After all, they juste here. I have to personally train them so I¡¯ll feel at ease. And then ¡­ also nning some new cooperation. Really busy.¡±

    Malcolm was feeling ufortable all over his body, resting his head on her shoulder.

    Lyra was a career-typed woman, and it wasn¡¯t the first day he knew it.

    But ¡­ he was dying. Can¡¯t she spend more time on him?

    But theseints, which were with personal emotions, he will never say them to her.

    He supported any decision or choice she made.

    Even if she said she would leave him now, he would not stop her.

    Lyra was also out of her mind, thinking about Anthony.

    It wasn¡¯t until the soreness came from her hindquarter in this position that she came back to her senses, ¡°OK, let¡¯s eat roast turkey.¡±

    It was a meal with two people with their own thoughts each.

    After dinner, Lyra went to his bedroom to keep himpany for a few hours until bedtime and then went back to bed in the next room, as was her custom.

    Just sitting on Malcolm¡¯s bed, Lyra suddenly remembered that there was something wrong today. Chad hadn¡¯t even reported on his medication tonight.

    ¡°Have you taken your evening medication?¡±

    Malcolm blushed and had a moment of hesitation, ¡°No.¡±

    Those drugs were not very useful at all, but also very bitter. He just did not want to eat.

    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go get you ready.¡±

    Lyra got up and went back in a few minutes with warm water and a box of pills.

    Malcolm lifted his face to look at her. His tone was weak, ¡°You¡¯rete tonight. Is there a feeding service to treat me for waiting so hard?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll feed you.¡±

    She sat down, dotingly rubbed the back of his head, skillfully drank water, kissed him, channeled the water into his mouth, and stuffed two pills at once.

    The action was very fast.

    But it still was not hidden from his eyes.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Malcolm finished swallowing and immediately wrinkled his eyebrows, ¡°Rara, you want to bezy. You need to feed one by one!¡±

    Lyra had a busy day today without a break, so she would have liked to do it less time.

    She was angry, ¡°You have to take a dozen of medicine every day, so I have to kiss you the same amount of time. Will you not get tired of it?¡±

    Malcolm instantly turned wan, ¡°You ¡­ are tired of it already?¡±

    Lyra noticed his change in mood.

    As a patient, he was always suspicious and more thoughtful so she had to follow him.

    She immediately kissed him two times, ¡°No! You¡¯re so delicious. I will not get tired of it. Come on, we continue!¡±

    Just as she was about to kiss up, her cell phone suddenly rang on the bedside table.

    Lyra nced at it, and it was an unsigned and unknown number.

    But when she read the number, her eyes instantly went cold.

    Why was Anthony calling her all of a sudden at this time!?

    Malcolm turned back and looked at her.

    ¡°It¡¯ste. Who¡¯s calling?¡±

 Chapter 303 Malcolm is suspicious and wants to investigate Lyra

    Lyra was panic, with her eyshes keep fluttering, ¡°Maybe the caller ¡­ dials a wrong number. Regardless of it, let¡¯s take the medicine first.¡±

    ¡°Wrong number?¡±

    Malcolm noticed her panic and suspicion grew inside.

    The phone was still ringing.

    If she didn¡¯t answer, it kept ringing.

    Malcolm lowered his face and got up to go get her phone, ¡°I¡¯ll get it for you then.¡±

    ¡°No need!¡±

    Lyra pressed his hand hard.

    Malcolm was even more surprised that the reaction was so violent?

    Lyra also realized that she had overreacted and hastily pulled him to sit down, ¡°I remembered. It should be the cooperation partner¡¯s number. I forgot to save it.¡±

    He was suspicious: ¡°It¡¯s already 9:30 p. m. What cooperation partner would call thiste to talk about business?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why¡­ that I¡¯ll pick up and ask.¡±

    Lyra put down the ss of water, slowed her thudding heart, and answered the phone while turning the volume of the receiver down to minimum.

    ¡°Hello, what is it?¡±

    Anthony on the other side of the phone froze and understood almost instantly, ¡°Lyra, Malcolm is next to you? Did I call at a bad time and disturb your sex?¡±

    Lyra took a deep breath, looked at Malcolm who was staring at her intently, and got up to walk to the balcony before she made her tone cold, ¡°Get to the point.¡±

    ¡°Okay, down to business.¡±

    Anthony smiled and said in a serious way, ¡°Tonight before eleven o¡¯clock, youe to the abandoned chemical nt in the eastern suburbs. You can bring bodyguards, but remember, only you can enter 302 room in the fifth floor alone!¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t answer right away, but nced back at the bedroom.

    Malcolm was sitting on the edge of the bed with his back to her motionlessly. No on knew what he was thinking, but he seemed not to pay attention to her side.

    She covered the receiver and lightened her voice, ¡°Not now, tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow?¡±

    Anthony was not happy, and said with the cold voice, ¡°Do you know how much effort I took to get this medicine? If you miss tonight, you will never have this opportunity. Even if you want to send me back to High-order Prison, I can not get this medicine out!¡±

    From his tone, it did not sound like he was lying.

    Lyra pondered for a moment, ¡°Okay, I get it.¡±

    Hanging up the phone, she hesitated and walked over to Malcolm.

    ¡°Mel, I have some urgent business. I have to go out. I maye back veryte ¡­ you can rest early. Don¡¯t wait for me.¡±

    Malcolm looked cold and grabbed her hand, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside and it¡¯ste at night. It¡¯s not safe for you to go out. I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    ¡°You forget I can do jiu-jitsu. Not anyone can get close to me. You are the only one who should not go out at night. Don¡¯t worry. I will be back soon.¡±

    She cupped his face and leaned down to give him a kiss on the forehead.

    ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll be good. Take your medicine and go to bed early.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    His grim face remained unchanged.

    Lyra rewarded him with another kiss before turning to get her coat from the coat rack and put it on, and was soon out the door.

    Malcolm just stood on the balcony and watched.

    Waiting for her figure topletely disappear by the courtyard wall, he turned back and walked to sit by the bed. Then he turned his head to look at the bedside table and the box full of pills.

    What was so important that she would leave the unfinished medicine and rush out sote at night?

    And Lyra¡¯ expression was so unnatural tonight. She seemed to be¡­ lying.

    Just now he seemed to hear the voice from the phone. It was a man¡¯s voice ¡­

    Suspicion drove him to call Chad.

    ¡°Find out exactly what Lyra has been up totely. Where she¡¯s been and what she¡¯s been doing during the day, and ¡­¡±

    He pondered slightly, ¡°She will probably drive the Maserati MC77 tonight. The license te number is CRA04551. Go to check the surveince, and the direction of this car. Send people to follow.¡±

    Chad on the other side of the phone froze for a long time without answering, as if he had heard something frightening.

    ¡°Chad?¡±

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m in¡­ but did I hear you right? You want to check Miss Lyra?!¡±

    Chad was muttering in his heart, ¡°Boss, are you sure you want to check it? If Miss Lyra finds out, will she think you don¡¯t trust her and will she be angry?¡±

    Malcolm fell into silence.

    Chad continued to add: ¡°Miss Lyra is so shrewd, and you know it. The thing you check her can not be hidden, between you ¡­ it will therefore have a estrangement, right? Boss, you really want to do this?¡±

    Malcolm hesitated.

    He was not sure ¡­

    Lyra had just saidst time that no matter what happened, she hoped he would always believe in her and her feelings for her!

    He should have trusted her!

    Although he thought this way, Lyra¡¯s all kinds of panicked movements tonight constantly reyed in front of his eyes .

    It all meant that she was lying. She had a secret. She was hiding something from him ¡­

    ¡°Boss?¡±

    After struggling for a few minutes, Malcolm sighed, ¡°Forget it. No need to check her. I trust her.¡±

    Hanging up the phone, his gaze returned to the pile of pills, and after taking them in a disciplined manner, he went to the bathroom to wash up.

    ¡­

    Late at night, a Maserati MC77 pulled up steadily in front of an abandoned chemical nt in the suburbs.

    Eleven helped Lyra open the door.

    Lyra wrapped her coat tightly, turned back and ordered, ¡°I¡¯ll go in by myself. You guys guard the door. If there¡¯s anything unusual happens, pay attention to my movements.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Without further dy, she quickly stepped into the factory, went up to the fifth floor, and came to the door of 302.

    She was about to knock on the door when she nced down the aisle and saw a dark and sneaky figure walking towards her.

    She immediately pulled out her gun and quickly aimed at the figure with the cold muzzle.

    The ck shadow felt threatened and stopped immediately. The it took off the ck hat, removed the mask and sunsses, revealing Anthony¡¯s pair of blue eyes which were like fine gemstone.

    ¡°Lyra, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t put away her gun and asked bluntly, ¡°Where¡¯s the medicine?¡±

    Anthony was a little upset, ¡°Lyra, is there nothing else to say but this? Why don¡¯t you care if I¡¯m in some kind of danger today? Did I get hurt or something?¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to know because she was polite enough not to stab him for the sake that he might offer her the medicine.

    ¡°Cut the crap. Give me the medicine!¡±

    ¡°Well, well, here you go. You¡¯re pretty heartless with me.¡±

    He taunted and smiled. Then he straightened up, unzipped the ck zipper of his coat, took out a blue freezer box in his arms, and handed it to her.

    Lyra took it and opened it to check. Inside was a small thumb-width needle. The liquid in it was also blue.

    ¡°What kind of medicine is this?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so smart. Why don¡¯t you check it out yourself?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything, closed the freezer box, turned around and was about to leave.

    Anthony called out to her, ¡°Lyra, when are you going to agree to myst two conditions?¡±

    She narrowed her eyes and her tone was cold, ¡°Wait until I finish checking the authenticity of your medicine first. You¡¯s better make sure it¡¯s real. Otherwise ¡­¡±

    The threat in her words was self-evident.

    Anthony was not afraid of her checking. He just looked at her back, and reminded cautiously, ¡°Lyra, you¡¯d better think fast. This medicine can only relieve. And I am the only one who know the medicine that can cure Malcolm!¡±

    If she thought about it too long and caused any problemster, it was not his fault!

 Chapter 304 Malcolm is sad and crying

    Under the obscure moonlight.

    The corners of Anthony¡¯s mouth were wickedly turned upward, and he stared at Lyra¡¯s leaving silhouette with his blue eyes in an obsessed and almost morbid way.

    Lyra heard his words but didn¡¯t turn around.

    She walked quickly. Now that she had the medicine, she had to hurry to theb.

    Because it waste at night, she was worried that Malcolm would get suspicious if she went back toote.

    ¡­

    Malcolm washed up and obediently went to bed.

    But, he lost sleep.

    Looking at the darkness of the night out the window, his mind was still filled with Lyra¡¯s panicked expressions before she left.

    He couldn¡¯t sleep. He opened his eyes and stared out the window in a daze.

    It had been two hours and Lyra had not returned. He was a little uneasy and his heart felt empty.

    He braced himself to sit up and tried to reach for his phone on the nightstand to call Lyra to confirm her safety when Ted¡¯s call came in just in time.

    It waste so it must not something trivial that Ted made a phone call to him.

    When he got through, Ted said immediately, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m sorry. It was an oversight. I just learned that there is a new situation at High-order Prison!¡±

    Malcolm tightened his eyebrows, ¡°What is it about?¡±

    ¡°Just yesterday, Anthony was released on bail!¡±

    His expression suddenly became iparably cold, and his ck eyes were filled with killing intent.

    ¡°Who bailed him out?¡±

    ¡°Bureau of National Affairs ¡­ Collin!¡±

    Collin?

    His fingertips shook and the phone that he hadn¡¯t had a chance to hang up fell onto the bed.

    His breathing was stagnant, as if his heart was fiercely seized, rubbed and torn hard.

    Ted on the other end of the phone did not hear him speak and was worried, ¡°Boss, you must control your emotions! Your body is important. You can¡¯t sustain the angina again. Maybe ¡­ there is some misunderstanding here!¡±

    Malcolm remained silent, so Ted continued to advise.

    ¡°Miss Lyra, she knows how much you hate Anthony. She may have her reasons for making this decision. Boss, you ¡­!¡±

    It was busy tone.

    Malcolm found him noisy and hung up the phone.

    He suddenly remembered that for some time now, Lyra had always looked a bit different but he didn¡¯t think much of it every time.

    Just now, he clearly heard a man¡¯s voice on Lyra¡¯s phone.

    Suspicions weighed on him, and eventually, he asked Chad to check Lyra¡¯s recent whereabouts.

    Half an hourter, he looked at the information Chad sent over his phone.

    Yesterday Anthony was released and was picked up by Lyra herself.

    So, she went outte tonight to see Anthony too?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡­

    Lyra emerged from the abandoned chemical nt and hurried to theb.

    Jimmy was asleep and was dragged up to work by her.

    Giving Jimmy the blue potion for checking, Lyra waited anxiously outside.

    After waiting for more than ten minutes, Jimmy came out.

    ¡°There is no problem with this medicine. It is a good medicine, and the initial test results show that some of the ingredients in it do have an inhibiting and relieving effect on the S404 virus. There is no damage to the body when it is injected.¡±

    Jimmy handed her the printout data sheet of the ingredient, ¡°This is fantastic. Where did you find this?¡±

    Lyra was also surprised, took the sheet and read it carefully, without answering Jimmy¡¯s question.

    Jimmy continued, ¡°However, the origin of this blue medicine is unknown. I can not check simr information from the database. I suggest you do not rush to give Malcolm the medicine. Leave this with me first and let me double check.¡±

    ¡°Great, thank you.¡±

    Jimmy was very impressed, ¡°This is my part of the job but you, it¡¯s sote and you¡¯re still running for Malcolm¡¯s matter. Malcolm has you in his life. It¡¯s really his blessing.¡±

    Lyra justughed and looked at her watch again. It was passing 12¡¯o clock.

    ¡°I have to leave you. If there are any new developments of this medicine in the follow-up, please remember to tell me as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Jimmy nodded and watched her leave in a hurry.

    Lyra rushed back to Lyre Spiti as fast as she could.

    She hid her excitement and stood right in front of the vi, straightening out her slightly messy hair and clothes.

    Only then did she calmly turn the lock and open the door.

    There were no lights on in the living room, but a cold and heavy aura wafted through the ckness.

    As if realizing something, Lyra turned on the light and her eyes were instantly drawn to the figure sitting upright on the sofa.

    It was already early in the morning.

    The temperature inside was cold, but Malcolm wore only a thin cotton nightgown.

    Obviously, his lips was wan because of coldness, but he seemed to feel no cold. He was like a statue that was motionless and expressionless.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to go to bed early? Why are you sitting on the sofa waiting for me? You don¡¯t turn on the light and don¡¯t put on more clothes.¡±

    Lyra immediately took the coral fleece pajama from the coat rack and helped him put it on.

    Once she touched his body, she found that he was cold and stiff.

    Lyra, angry and distressed, hastened to cover his hands with hot air and rubbed them together manually to warm them up.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t resist, and just gazed at her quietly. His voice was  low, ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep without seeing you back safely. I was panicking.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m back here, aren¡¯t I? Go, go upstairs and sleep.¡±

    He didn¡¯t move but just asked, ¡°Tonight, where did you go?¡±

    Lyra had already thought of an excuse, ¡°Keith was not home. Melissa was drank so I went back to the Lloyd Manor to look after her for a while. I put her to bed and came back.¡±

    Malcolm did not speak. He was silent and had his head down. His hands had been clenched into a fist and hidden in the sleeves, with veins bulging.

    Lyra, keenly aware that his breath wasn¡¯t quite right, forcibly lifted his jaw.

    But she saw that the outer corners of his eyes were red and his dark eyes were watery.

    ¡°Mel?¡±

    Malcolm grimaced and pushed her hand away.

    ¡°You¡¯re still trying to hide it from me. Are you seeing Anthony tonight?¡±

    Lyra was slightly stunned, ¡°You know all about it ¡­¡±

    Receiving her affirmative answer, Malcolm felt more suffocated and never felt sadder for a moment than now.

    The tears blurred his eyes, and he became sadder.

    A tear slipped from his eye for the first time in front of Lyra, which was an extreme sadness.

    Lyra¡¯s eyes turned red as well. Knowing that he had misunderstood, she hurriedly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to hide it from you. And I know it¡¯s impossible to hide these things from you. I just haven¡¯t figured out how to say it.¡±

    She was trying to find a reason to remove the thing rted to Anthony and share the good news about that medicine with him after it was confirmed to be okay.

    But she never thought that he would know so soon.

    ¡°Mel, I ¡­¡±

    Lyra reached out, trying to wipe away his teardrops.

    But her wrist was fiercely clutched by him. It was so tight that his fingers were trembling.

    Malcolm even breathed painfully and his voice was a little choked with sadness.

    ¡°Rara, I know I don¡¯t have much time left, so I never want to keep possessing you and dying you. Even if you want to get rid of me now as a burden and leave, I will not stop you.¡±

    ¡°I also know that after my death, you will always have a new home. There will be other men to love you, but why ¡­ did you choose Anthony!¡±

 Chapter 305 Trust crisis, and quarrel?

    Lyra¡¯s heart ached.

    So that was what he thought all along.

    Feeling like a burden and holding the mindset that he would die, he stayed with her in guiltily.

    She sighed softly and reached out to touch him.

    ¡°Mel, listen to me ¡­¡±

    Malcolm shook off her hand and turned his back on her, huffing softly, even as his shoulders were shaking.

    Enduring, he made a great determination, ¡°I know he was your first love. There was a thing between you. If you ¡­ still like him and insist on choosing him, I¡¯ll help you!¡±

    He headed upstairs without looking back.

    Lyra was dumbfounded and fired up to hear it.

    She froze for a couple of seconds before going after him, ¡°Malcolm! Are you full of nonsense in your head?¡±

    Malcolm walked faster and faster, went up to the third floor like a gust of wind, mmed the door heavily and locked.

    Lyra ran up just as he was closing the door, and almost didn¡¯t stop herself, making her head hit on the door.

    She looked at the closed door with her anger drifting up.

    ¡°Malcolm, you got some nerve? How dare you close the door? Why throw a tantrum? Listen to my exnation! Open the door!¡±

    After standing at the door for two minutes, there was no movement in the room, nor was there any intention to open the door.

    It waste at night, and Lyra had a long day, barely taking a break. She was tired.

    Who knew that she would have toe back with Malcolm¡¯s cold-shoulder treatment, and her patience was wearing thin under the heartbreak.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to hear an exnation, let it be. I¡¯ll water after you¡¯ve calmed down.¡±

    A long silence was what she got for her response.

    She said nothing more, turned around and went back to the next room.

    Malcolm, who was behind the door, slid down against the door and sat on the floor, bending his arms around his knees until the sound of the door closing came from the next room.

    He did not turn on the lights and his whole body was shrouded in darkness.

    Because he had been taking angina suppressants for a long time, he did not have an attack this time.

    But he felt that there was no part of his limbs that did not hurt.

    The surrounding was quiet, cold and clear, which made people perturbed.

    He pressed himself against the door and listened carefully to the movement outside.

    There seemed to be no sound next door. Was Lyra asleep so soon?

    He was thinking about it when the room¡¯s light was turned on suddenly.

    The sudden re of light irritated him so much that he could not open his eyes.

    In the few seconds he wavered, his wrists had been bound by a leather strap and tied tightly.

    And Lyra¡¯s pretty face was close at hand.

    ¡°You?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s beautiful eyes stared at him with a provocative smile, ¡°Who told you to leave the balcony¡¯s door open. I tumbled in from next door. I¡¯m smart, right?¡±

    Malcolm was furious. His hands were bound by the strap, and he kept struggling, ¡°Let go!¡±

    ¡°You really want to calm down? If I leave you alone, can you sleep? Are you going to sit by the door all night tonight?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s fingers flicked up and hooked his chin.

    He looked away to avoid seeing her. And he said in a jealous way, ¡°Late night appointment with Anthony. Do you still care if I can feel asleep? Tomorrow you pack your things and go to his ce.¡±

    Lyra frowned, ¡°What are you jealous of again? Can¡¯t you just listen to my exnation?¡±

    ¡°You lied and deceived me as soon as you came back. And I have to listen to you continue to make excuses to fool me? I only believe in my findings.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s anger was once again provoked, ¡°Have I been spoiling you too muchtely? Are you being unreasonable with me? Why don¡¯t you listen to me when I¡¯m talking to you, and force me to use violence?¡±

    Malcolm snorted coldly, not looking at her at all, with an aura of hostility.

    She did not give up, quickly opened the closet, took a random white shirt and crumpled into a ball to gag him.

    Then she picked him up by the waist and threw him unceremoniously onto the big bed.

    The bed was soft and Malcolm wasn¡¯t hurt by the throwing.

    After rolling around on the big bed, he groaned for a few times, with his dark eyes ring at her usingly.

    Lyra ignored it, took the belt from the coat rack, and tied his restless ankles again.

    Then she raised his hands above his head and tied his hands with another belt to the corner posts of the bed.

    ¡°Do not move! Struggling will hurt. I¡¯ll have to put medicine on you if you get swollen!¡±

    Malcolm was about to rage.

    With his chest heaving violently, he gazed at her. He was never angry at her like this.

    Lyra just sat on the edge of the bed and calmly watched him struggle needlessly.

    She teased as she soothed his chest with her palm, ¡°You can¡¯t kill me with your eyes. Don¡¯t waste your time. You won¡¯t listen to the exnation, then I can only use my own methods and enforce it.¡±

    ¡°I hate being misunderstood. You want to use me wrongly. It¡¯s impossible!¡±

    With her, Malcolm¡¯s breathing was gradually smooth and steady, but his wrists were still struggling restlessly.

    She sighed and said with a straight face, ¡°Listen up. I¡¯m only going to exin this once.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You are not a burden, nor do you drag me down. Since I have chosen you, then in my life, no matter how difficult it is, I will go on with you!¡±

    ¡°For Anthony, I have only the adoration and admiration as a teenager, but that has been worn away. And he caused you to be tortured by the virus. I have nothing but disgust and hatred for him.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been through a lot during this time. My feelings for you, you still can¡¯t see that? What makes you think I choose Anthony because I move on? Do I look like this kind of woman who is duplicitous?¡±

    ¡°I did go to see him tonight, and indeed I asked Collin to bail him out because he said he knew the cure for the virus in your body. Nothing else, I just want to save your life!¡±

    After a few words, Malcolm gradually stopped struggling.

    His eyes were downcast, and his long and curly eyshes were wet with tears.

    Because of being tied up, his handsome face looked inexplicably very delicate, like being bullied. And Lyra was like a domineering and brutal bandit.

    Lyra stroked his face. There were tears in her eyes as well, ¡°Still angry?¡±

    He shook his head.

    Lyra helped him remove the shirt stuffed in his mouth and rubbed his slightly sore cheeks, ¡°There¡¯s nothing you want to ask me?¡±

    He swallowed lightly and only said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Lyra had a doting smile, ¡°Silly, I forgive you. We were in a quarrel. Inevitably, we said unpleasant words. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    How could she possiblypete with a patient.

    Malcolm was quite relieved and tried to go into her arms when he suddenly remembered his hands that were still tied to the corner posts at the head of the bed.

    ¡°Rara, untie.¡±

    When free of restraints, he immediately circled her waist and buried himself in her arms with satisfaction.

    ¡°There¡¯s really nothing you want to ask me?¡± Lyra repeated again.

    Malcolm thought for a moment. His eyes regained their gravity, and he left her embrace to meet her eye to eye.

    ¡°I found out you visited Anthony half a month ago. He told you about my illness?¡±

    Lyra froze.

    Chad had said that Malcolm¡¯s gag order was a matter of organizational discipline and that if it became known that he had leaked it, the consequences would be severe.

    Thinking about this, she raised her firm eyes, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s eyebrows tightened and he analyzed the situation clearly: ¡°Even Jimmy can¡¯t do anything about the S404 biochemical virus, how could Anthony know the cure? Even if he knows, he is not a man who can¡¯t take advantage of the situation. Did he trade this for some kind of benefit?¡±

    Lyra was stunned and inhaled deeply.

    As expected, he got to the point, making her feel awkward!

 Chapter 306 Come on, hurt each other

    When she didn¡¯t say anything, Malcolm¡¯s brows knitted tighter, ¡°Rara?¡±

    Lyra returned to her senses and exined with a straight face, ¡°He has secrets. I always felt it wasn¡¯t simple, but tonight I sent the medicine he gave me to theb for testing. It¡¯s indeed good. He might actually know the cure.¡±

    ¡°Since he can give you the medicine, what conditions did you promise him?¡±

    ¡°Bail him out and set him free.¡±

    Malcolm wasn¡¯t too convinced, ¡°Just this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I also do not know what other evil thing he is holding in his heart. He is now isted and helpless. Just forgive him for not being able to make any big moves.¡±

    Lyra quietly pinched her palm tight and changed the subject, ¡°Mel, it¡¯ste. Go to bed first. We¡¯ll talk about these thingster.¡±

    Malcolm looked grave. His thoughts were not distracted by her, ¡°If he really knows the antidote to S404, then he has my life in his hands. He got such a big chip, and he just talked to you about the condition of bail?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡± Lyra hid the unnaturalness in her eyes andughed softly, ¡°How do I know? Maybe he has other ns and just hasn¡¯t told me yet.¡±

    If Anthony¡¯sst two conditions were once told to Malcolm, he would have resisted firmly and would not have been willing to inject the medicine Anthony brought.

    And how to continue to deal with Anthony, she also needed to think again. She had to get some useful information from Anthony, and try to dig out the whereabouts of the antidote.

    Seeing that Malcolm did not give up and wanted to continue to ask more questions, shezily rubbed her shoulders and looked tired, ¡°What a day! I¡¯m so sleepy. Mel, don¡¯t ask more questions. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Rara ¡­¡± Malcolm was resigned.

    Lyra cupped his face and seriously finished her bedtime kissing ritual.

    ¡°Mel, good night.¡±

    Malcolm couldn¡¯t help it. His eyes were listless as he responded, ¡°Good night.¡±

    Lyra: ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll wait for you to fall asleep and then go back to the next room.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    He went to bed, tucked himself in and closed his eyes to sleep.

    Lyra watched his sleeping face for a while and waited for his breathing to calm down before she turned off the light for him, closed the door and went back to the next room.

    Once she was gone, Malcolm who was in bed slowly opened his eyes.

    His dark and inky eyes were calm and unruffled as he stared at the ceiling.

    Lyra was not very good at lying, and all her gestures didn¡¯t fool him.

    There must be something else. Judging by her performance tonight, he knew she was hiding and refusing to tell him.

    The more she didn¡¯t say, the more it meant that Anthony was asking for more than that in exchange.

    But Lyra worked really hard for his sake, and he felt so heartbroken.

    Since she wasn¡¯t going to say, he would not get to the root of the matter but he could find out himself!

    As he was thinking about it, the sound of a door closing came from the next room.

    It was light, but noticeable in the hushed evening.

    Malcolm immediately sat up from the bed and closed the balcony¡¯s door and windows carefully and tightly before calling Chad.

    Chad, who had just fallen asleep, was awakened by another phone call from Malcolm and was a little bit annoyed.

    ¡°My boss, can you finish your orders at once? Three phone calls a night every few hours, I really can¡¯t stand it!¡±

    Malcolm lowered his voice, ¡°You don¡¯t seem too happy about this job?¡±

    Chad was terrified: ¡°No, no, no! I¡¯d love to! I¡¯ve decided to stay up all night tonight and y games. I¡¯m at your disposal!¡±

    He was silent before saying, ¡°Tonight it¡¯s considered as overtime. Go to the finance department to receive double the allowance tomorrow. Don¡¯t say I treat you harshly.¡±

    Chad¡¯s drowsiness disappeared instantly and he was energized!

    ¡°No way! Boss, you¡¯re the most generous boss in this world. I love you so much!¡±

    Malcolm tightened his eyebrows, almost disgusted by his words, and grimaced, ¡°Don¡¯t love me. It¡¯s fruitless.¡±

    He belonged to Rara!

    Not even a strand of hair will be shared.

    Not even for men!

    ¡°I am so excited! Boss, don¡¯t misunderstand. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a straight man! Definitely not into men!¡±

    Beingzy to continue to talk to him, Malcolm said, ¡°Send someone to find out where Anthony went after he was released from prison. Catch him at all costs. I want to interrogate him personally. This matter should be done as soon as possible. Try not to rm Rara.¡±

    ¡°Okay boss!¡±

    ¡­

    Because she stayed uptest night, Lyra slept very deeply.

    Malcolm got up early, went out to buy fresh fish and shrimp himself, and was busy in the kitchen for hours, but Lyra didn¡¯te downstairs.

    He gingerly slipped into her room and snuck under her warm nket.

    Lyra was in a daze when the cold air suddenly came in under the nket, causing her to shiver gently.

    Feeling something moving under the nket, she squinted, and saw short and ck hair. So he was hiding quietly under her nket, thinking she hadn¡¯t been discovered.

    Lyra was amused by his childish behavior. Her beautiful eyes shed with evil and she suddenly got a idea to mess with him.

    She closed her eyes and continued to pretend to sleep. When Malcolm, who was hiding under the nket, moved carefully and came close to her. She immediately pressed and hugged him who was close to her, and wrapped him in her arms.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Malcolm raised his head, lifted the nket, and saw that she was still asleep so he boldly pressed himself against her chest.

    With his nose to her robe, he buried his head in her breast, and inhaled fiercely and deeply!

    It smelled so good!

    And it was so much better than cigarettes!

    Lyra, who was pretending to be asleep, was speechless.

    That was it?

    Were all men so horny?

    However, she herself was also a horny person and obsessed with good-looking men.

    Bring it on!

    She put her arms around Malcolm¡¯s shoulders and moved them down as if nothing had happened, crossing his strong waist and finallynding on his firm butt, catching him off guard with a fierce rub!

    Holding back herughter, she pretended to groan in her dream, ¡°Handsome, nice butt!¡±

    Handsome?

    Malcolm, who was about to continue quietly inhaling her aroma, was instantly out of breath.

    Rara had always called him Mel.

    Could it be that Rara was thinking of another man while holding him?

    She said she didn¡¯t mind, but in her heart she actually still minded his illness, right?

    He had recession, which made him not have the same physical strength, so he can not give her the best sexual experience ¡­

    Lyra was stifling augh when she suddenly noticed that the man in her arms was getting stiff in the back.

    There was a certain low mood.

    Realizing that something was wrong, Lyra sat up instantly and lifted the nket.

    Malcolm immediately rolled over and turned his back to her, curling up into a ball with his arms around his head.

    Lyra couldn¡¯t see his expression, so she could only poke at his arched back with her finger.

    ¡°Mel?¡±

    Malcolm took a few deep breaths, with his back rising and falling slightly.

    Because his whole face was covered between his arms, his maic voice sounded muffled, ¡°Are you ¡­ having another man outside?¡±

 Chapter 307 Youâ€™re the only man

    Lyra was confused.

    And she was furious at what he said!

    Why did he think this way?

    And justst night, she told him that she was not the kind of woman who was double-minded, so he had forgotten so quickly? Or did he not believe her at all?

    She was about to separate his arms with brute force and give him a good lecture, but suddenly noticed his position curling up in a ball .

    Last night, when she sneaked into his bedroom and turned on the light and saw him, he was hiding in the dark and his whole body cowering on the floor and against the door.

    Having previously studied psychology, she knew well that this was a sign of extreme insecurity under tension and anxiety.

    Her heart ached violently.

    Since Malcolm got sick, under the pain of illness and mental anguish, he seemed to have developed some psychological problems.

    In front of her, he became very sensitive and inferior.

    Obviously, he was afraid of losing her, but he felt that he didn¡¯t deserve her.

    His heart had been conflicted and struggling.

    For some time now, Lyra had been losing track of what he used to be like.

    Once upon a time, he was haughty and indifferent, seemingly always high above the world. When doing work, he was decisive and cold-blooded.

    He was such a reserved and noble man, but became humble in front of her.

    Lyra¡¯s chest felt like it was being pounded by a heavy hammer. It hurt so badly that she could barely breathe.

    She eased her emotions andy down behind him. Her arms wrapped tightly around him, whispering with her gentle voice softly.

    ¡°You¡¯re the handsome. You¡¯re Mel. For the rest of my life, I just want you.¡±

    He was held by her, and the tense muscles of his body gradually rxed.

    His arms moved away to reveal his unbelievably handsome face.

    He asked uncertainly, ¡°Really?¡±

    Lyra wrapped her arms around him tighter, with her chin rested on his shoulder from behind. Cheek to cheek, they were feeling the love for each other.

    ¡°Whenever you are hesitant, indecisive, or even at any time, as long as you are not sure, you can ask me and my answer will never change.¡±

    She spoke softly and patiently.

    Malcolm¡¯s anxious heart was calmed by her.

    ¡°Rara, thanks.¡±

    Lyraughed, gently reminding over and over again, ¡°We are the only one for each other, an unmarried couple known to the whole country. You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡±

    Malcolm turned around and buried his head into her arms, feeling contented.

    After lying in bed for a while, the two went to the kitchen together to continue making lunch.

    Malcolm cooked and Lyra helped him with the seasoning. They made dishes in a reasonable way, doing the mostmon and routine task with ease and joy.

    Because when they got up, it was almost noon.

    Lyra simply didn¡¯t go to work and gave herself a half day off to stay with Malcolm.

    ¡­

    Next day.

    The two of them finished making breakfast together.

    Lyra ate while browsing hot searches online.

    She was surprised to see the headline that the Frazier Group had dered bankruptcy.

    She was a little surprised and clicked in to read the news.

    The Frazier family was not as powerful as the Lloyd family, the White family and the Cahan family, but it was also a family with some strength andrge than other powerful families.

    She did expect that this time it would be an epic disaster for them, but she didn¡¯t expect that the Frazier Group would be liquidated in bankruptcy in just a few days.

    She raised her eyes, looked at Malcolm, who was concentrating on his breakfast next to her, and handed the phone over, ¡°Mel, I¡¯m afraid this is your handiwork, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t even raise his eyes, ¡°The Frazier family had iting.¡±

    Lyra nodded, adding, ¡°Well, self-destructive.¡±

    The two of them were in a harmonious atmosphere and continued to eat.

    Then, Malcolm received a message, and he nced over to see that it was from Chad.

    He looked at Lyra again, who hadn¡¯t noticed his phone message and was still concentrating on the hot search.

    ¡°Rara, in fact, in addition to the group¡¯s bankruptcy liquidation, today the bank should go to the Frazier vi and inventory title deeds. Do you want to go over to have the fun?¡±

    Lyra raised an eyebrow and looked at him oddly, ¡°In your eyes, do I look like the kind of person who would add insult to them?¡±

    He pursed his lips andughed.

    Although she did not admit, she also did not deny. The meaning was self-evident.

    He tapped on his phone and pushed it to Lyra.

    He had previously asked Chad to buy Irene¡¯s material about her scandals on the ck market. And it was sure enough, with a lot of money, there will be a brave man.

    Chad had already put together all the evidences and sent an electronic copy to his phone.

    ¡°Look at this. You don¡¯t want to send her to jail yourself?¡±

    Lyra looked at the evidence on his phone andughed, ¡°I can¡¯t add insult, but I can still do the final stroking for it! I¡¯ll go and see what¡¯s going onter!¡±

    She happened to have something she wanted to ask before sending Irene to prison.

    After eating, she simply cleaned up and went out.

    Malcolm stood in the garden and watched her leave, without asking to go with her for the first time.

    As soon as Lyra left, his face, which was full of doting smiles, instantly became cold.

    Chad came in around an alley where he wouldn¡¯t run into Lyra.

    ¡°Boss, just captured Anthonytest night. Now he is ced in the suburbs. Do you want to go and see?¡±

    Malcolm nodded, ¡°Waiting half an hour.¡±

    Half an hourter.

    Chad drove there and the two soon reached the outskirts.

    Anthony was housed in a secret interrogation room in a small inn.

    When Malcolm arrived, Anthony was tied to a crossed pile with his hands and feet. With his head hanging, he was unconscious.

    Chad sshed a bowl of cold water on his face, and he woke up abruptly.

    When his vision gradually cleared, he saw the man sitting in the opposite chair. The man was reserved and distinguished, and his face was cold to the extreme misanthropy.

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have Mr. Malcolm of the National Investigation Bureau arrest me twice in person.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s face was expressionless. He did not bother to listen to his bullshit, but was straight to the point, ¡°Do you know where the antidote for the virus in my body is?¡±

    His eyes were slightly stunned.

    ¡°It seems Lyra has told you.¡± He didn¡¯t intend to hide it, ¡°Yes, I knew, from the beginning.¡±

    Malcolm: ¡°So back at Fantalure Bar, you actually knew who I was and targeted me on purpose?¡±

    Anthonyughed, ¡°That¡¯s not so much. Who would have thought that Mr. Malcolm actually condescended in Frayton to be an ordinary president. In terms of hiding, you¡¯re the best.¡±

    Malcolm had little expression. His mind was clear, ¡°Then you¡¯re targeting Rara. You nned to agree to Vincent and Caden¡¯s cooperation and seek benefits, while pretending to take the antidote to y nice, so that Rara will be grateful for you.¡±

    Anthonyughed even louder and taunted, ¡°You¡¯re so smart. I can¡¯t believe you can analyze my thoughts at that time, and they¡¯re not wrong at all.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, Malcolm¡¯s eyebrows knitted abruptly and cold hostility pervaded.

    Chad understood and immediately took a stick to beat Anthony¡¯s stomach heavily.

    Anthony gritted his teeth and grunted, and blood soon dripped from the corners of his mouth.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    The pair of blue eyes can not hide the pain.

    Malcolm poured himself a cup of tea and took a sip, leisurely admiring his expression and adding, ¡°Originally you thought you had a good n. You didn¡¯t expect that there was a variation, so you nned to act recklessly and get me killed.¡±

    ¡°If you have known it, why ask me?¡±

    Malcolm poured a second cup of tea, ¡°Between you and Rara, what kind of deal was made?¡±

 Chapter 308 Lyra wants to send someone to hell

    Anthony narrowed his eyes, gazed at him, and suddenlyughed extra wildly.

    ¡°So Lyra didn¡¯t tell you everything, even my previous dealings with her. She has to hide it from you. Your rtionship with her, it¡¯s really fragile and breakable.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s hand trembled slightly and the tea was dripping onto his hand and burning his fingertips.

    ¡°Am I right?¡±

    Anthony was even more smug, ¡°Tut, you gave so much for her and endured such a long time of sickness and pain. If she ends up with me, you¡¯ll just end up miserable! It¡¯s really tragic!¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s face was expressionless. His hands were elegant and dignified. He picked up a wet wipe on the table, wiped the tea stains on his hands and coldpressed the burned red fingertips.

    ¡°No? Then keep beating.¡±

    Shortly after, Chad immediately raised the stick.

    Anthony shouted, ¡°Yes! Of course I¡¯m going to say it!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t wait for Malcolm to find it out.

    It was more fun that way!

    ¡°I gave her the antidote, and she will back out of the engagement to marry me. And what a coincidence, just two days ago, when I gave her that antidote to relieve your physical symptoms, she has promised me!¡±

    As he just finished his words, there was a loud snap.

    Malcolm mmed the entire teapot onto his heels.

    Broken porcin sshed and tea spilled all over the floor.

    Anthony was cut on his lower leg by the ssh of sharp porcin, leaving several hideous bloodstains.

    Seeing Malcolm¡¯s anger, heughed more and more furiously, ¡°Even if you survive, it should be a bitter feeling to watch me have her while you lose her forever, right?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s tyranny was gradually rising.

    Those ck eyes were overflowing with blood, and the killing intent was intense.

    Chad saw that he was ready to kill him, and before he could give the order, he pointed at Anthony and told the men who were guarding the door, ¡°Avoid the vitals and beat him to death! Give him all these instruments on the wall. But don¡¯t kill him!¡±

    ¡°Yes, captain.¡±

    Now that Chad had spoken, Malcolm said nothing. He got up and left the interrogation room.

    Chad immediately followed.

    Behind him, Anthony was stillughing, ¡°Poor thing. Malcolm, you¡¯re pathetic! When your body recovers, it will be the time for Lyra to be under me. Haha what a pleasure!¡±

    Malcolm clenched his fist. The veins on his forehead were bulging, and his body was filled with an appalling murderous aura.

    Chad rushed forward to reassure him, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t listen to him. People from the Security Agency are the best at making a psychological attack. Anthony is the former boss. He is excellent at demoralizing. How many words he said are true. We can checkter!¡±

    In the basement, Anthony¡¯s screams soon sounded, mixed with his creepyughter.

    From a distance, it sounded very eerie.

    Malcolm restrained his anger. His dark eyes were steady, and he left without looking back.

    ¡­

    Lyra had just arrived in front of the Frazier family¡¯srge vi when she saw a dusty minivan parked on the side.

    Oscar and Jane were moving their luggage to the car.

    It looked like the servant s and bodyguards had all been dismissed. Oscar and his wife, who used to have the reputation of the best couple in the families, now were reduced to carrying the luggage themselves. It seemed that Malcolm really didn¡¯t spare them.

    Lyra¡¯s Maserati MC77 pulled up right next to it.

    The million-dor prestige limousine was in stark contrast to the minivan.

    Jane was the first to notice her and didn¡¯t look too good, ¡°Our family is bad enough. Are you here to add insults?¡±

    ¡°Jane! Don¡¯t be rude.¡± Oscar gave her a wink, looked to Lyra and said in a calm tone, ¡°the Frazier family and the Lloyd family have the friendship. Miss Lloyd is a guest in our house at any time. How can we be difficult when guestse to our house?¡±

    Lyra justughed. Oscar was indeed much experienced and praised her at once.

    ¡°Oscar, don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t mean anything else bying over today, . I just wanted to see Irene and talk alone.¡±

    Jane¡¯s expressin eased up a lot, ¡°She¡¯s upstairs in her room packing.¡±

    Lyra nodded and headed inside the vi, making her way up to the third floor and to the door of Irene¡¯s room.

    The door was left open.

    Lyra gently pushed open and saw Irene sorting through her former designer bags and jewelry, seemingly struggling internally.

    She knocked on the door, reminding absently, ¡°These valuable bags are also among the confiscated. The bank will sell them and take them against the loans your family owes, so you don¡¯t need to dwell on them, because you can¡¯t take any of them away.¡±

    Hearing her voice, Irene looked up instantly, and the moment she confirmed it was her, her eyes suddenly became intense with hatred.

    ¡°What are you doing here? Come tough at me?¡±

    Lyra nodded unabashedly, ¡°Of course, after all, this will probably be thest time I see you.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Irene listened andughed, ¡°I thought you would be polite and pretend to be a good person, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so direct. Unfortunately, in Frayton, I actually went soft on you and let you live until now.¡±

    She threw down what she had in hands and stood up, still holding her chin high.

    In front of Lyra Lloyd, she would never admit defeat.

    Lyra looked with amusement at her barely maintained self-esteem and unrepentant eyes.

    ¡°Uncle and aunt have struggled all their lives. Now they are old and have to squeeze into eight square meters of poor housing.¡±

    ¡°Your brother has saved a lifetime of good reputation. It is all ruined by you. Even he got excellent education background, there is no bigpany dare to ept him. He can only go to some construction sites to move bricks or be a car washer to barely maintain the family livelihood.¡±

    ¡°And all of this, you made it. Aren¡¯t you feeling shamed?¡±

    Irene coldly snorted with disdain, ¡°They¡¯re my family but incapable of making me sess. They deserve to be like this. Moreover, I have lost, but don¡¯t be toocent. I¡¯ll wait for others to fix you!¡±

    Lyra stepped closer to her and lightened her voice, ¡°By ¡®others¡¯, you mean Ethel?¡±

    Irene¡¯s face was slightly frozen, not speaking. And she was staring at Lyra.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid someone helped you out with this birthday party. And this someone is Ethel, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    She¡¯d been suspicious since she first met Ethel.

    Irene proudly withdrew her eyes and sneered, ¡°You mean that actress? Who is she, worthy of being my advisor?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t believe it at all, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t admit it. I¡¯ll find out sooner orter.¡±

    She took out the printed evidence of the crime from her bag, and lightly began to read, ¡°Five years ago, you hit and killed someone when you did drunken driving. Oscar faked your psychiatric evaluation and spent money to cover your crime. The victim¡¯s family was not convinced and used you online. After you knew about it, you brought your bodyguards to the door and arrogantly beat them up, causing serious injuries to two more people. And finally it was still Oscar who helped you quiet it down. ¡±

    Irene¡¯s eyes dted in mild shock, ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Lyra did not answer her question and continued to read, ¡°Four years ago, you disliked a hotel waiter¡¯s bad attitude at a celebrity tea party and got someone to beat him privately to vent out your anger, causing multiple fractures all over his body ¡­ or four years ago, you¡­ ¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±

    Irene shouted angrily, snatched the evidence sheet in her hand and viciously shredded it, ¡°These are all your one-sided words. I firmly deny it!¡±

    Lyra coldly had her arms crossed, and smiled, ¡°These words of yours, you save them for the jail.¡±

    Irene¡¯s back went cold and she was acutely aware that something was wrong.

    ¡°You¡­ what do you mean?¡±

    Just as she finished, there was movement from downstairs.

 Chapter 309 Sheâ€™s someone you canâ€™t afford to mess with

    In the garden of the Frazier family, a team of police officers in special uniforms were showing their papers to Oscars and exining their intentions.

    Irene lunged to the window, saw that it was the people from the National Investigation Bureau, and gritted her teeth in hatred, ¡°Lyra Lloyd! You¡¯re despicable!¡±

    Lyraughed, ¡°I call this justice for the majority of sufferers, and not out of nothing. The word ¡®despicable¡¯ is better to leave it to you.¡±

    Irene¡¯s whole body was shaking, and it was only at this point that she knew what was fear.

    So what if the Frazier family went bankrupt? They¡¯ll get back on their feet one day, but if she went to jail, she would be screwed up and be tortured to death!

    She had to escape! She can¡¯t just sit there and wait her doom. Ethel will help her!

    ¡°Lyra Lloyd! Just wait!¡±

    If she ran through the back door of the vi now, it was still toote!

    Lyra clutched her wrist and used deft force to keep her immobile.

    ¡°Naive, with the National Investigation Bureau, you think you can get away with this? If you really don¡¯t want to go to jail, I¡¯ll consider helping you, as long as you tell me Ethel¡¯s identity.¡±

    Irene said sarcastically, ¡°Aren¡¯t you very capable? There are still people¡¯s identities you can¡¯t find out?¡±

    ¡°It seems you have a good friendship with her. if you would go to jail without betraying her, so go ahead.¡±

    Lyra coldly let go. Irene turned her head and tried to run, but the police had rushed upstairs, blocked the doorway to the room, and walked in aggressively to quickly put electronic handcuffs on Irene.

    Irene struggled desperately and was pushed out of the room by the police. She was ring back at her with hatred, ¡°Lyra Lloyd! You¡¯ll never be as good as her! I¡¯ll wait and see!¡±

    That intense hatred was unconcealed. And her words seem to have a deep meaning.

    Lyra didn¡¯t say a word as she watched the iling Irene being forcibly taken away by the police.

    She looked around Irene¡¯s room and finally saw a photo album in the drawer of her dressing table.

    Turning it over, there was a photo of Irene and Ethel together in front of Francis University.

    She stared solemnly at the smiling Ethel in the photo.

    That sense of familiarity came over her again.

    The first time when she met Ethel, she felt something was wrong with this woman, especially since Ethel knew about her previous staff in Frayton.

    Now when she thought about it, it seemed that the close rtionship with Irene was also something that Ethel intended to reveal to her.

    This woman, what kind of trick was she ying?

    ¡­

    By the time Lyra exited from the Frazier family vi, Irene was already being escorted in the car by the police.

    Oscar and Jane were talking to a man who had his back to her, saying something that seemed to be begging for amodation, and Jane was crying in a hurry.

    Lyra looked at the cool back that was simr with Anthony and walked calmly over to him.

    Shane heard the footsteps and turned his head to look at her. He was smiling, ¡°Miss Lloyd, do remember me?¡±

    His eyebrows resembled Anthony¡¯s as well.

    When he smiled, his eyes were a little sharper than Anthony¡¯s.

    ¡°Hello Mr. Shane.¡± Lyra responded with a polite smile, ¡°Now, you¡¯re the man in power of the Cahan family. Who could not know your name?¡±

    Shane, the second son in the Cahan family, was also a member of the National Investigation Bureau, second only to Malcolm.

    When he saw her, Shane was very emotional and reached out to touch her head, ¡°You used to love to visit my family and y with my brother, but you¡¯ve grown more and more beautiful over the years.¡±

    Lyra took half a step back and decisively avoided his hand.

    ¡°Sorry, there¡¯s a fianc¨¦ at home who would be upset if he knew another man is touching my head.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really enviable.¡±

    Shane withdrew his hand and smiled kindly, not feeling embarrassed, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Mr. Malcolm for a long time. And he hasn¡¯t been back to the National Investigation Bureau. I wonder if he¡¯s been welltely?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, examining the exploring in his words.

    Working together at the National Investigation Bureau, Chad and Ted knew about Malcolm¡¯s condition, but Shane seemed to bepletely unaware of it?

    Lyra¡¯s tone was casual, ¡°Of course it¡¯s good. He¡¯s always in good health. He¡¯s not a sick one, unlike me.¡±

    ¡°Then Miss Lloyd take care of yourself, and say hello to Mr. Malcolm for me, too.¡±

    The two exchanged pleasantries for a while.

    And they were interrupted by Jane who was crying.

    ¡°Shane, Irene is young. She makes mistakes because she is ignorant. She has been diagnosed with mentally ill before. Shane, you must help her!¡±

    Shaneughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The National Investigation Bureau never wrongly uses anyone and will not treat her harshly during the investigation.¡±

    With nothing more to do, Lyra turned her head to leave.

    Garrett suddenly came out of the vi. Because his body was not yet healed by Chad¡¯s beating, he could only hold on to the door frame and call out to her from a distance.

    ¡°Lyra! Are you really going to join Malcolm in targeting the Frazier family? It seems like you can¡¯t leave Irene alone after we¡¯ve known each other since we were kids?¡±

    In the garden, all eyes looked at Lyra because of these words.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Lyra paused but did not turn around. Her tone was cold, ¡°Garrett, the punishment she is about to face is what she deserves and what your family will get for tolerating her since she was a child.¡±

    She took two steps forward, seemed to think of something, looked at Shane and said, ¡°If Irene is really mentally ill, she should be sent to a mental hospital for treatment. And it shouldn¡¯t be used as an excuse for her to get away with it. Mr. Shane, what do you think?¡±

    Shaneughed, ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡±

    ¡°My poor daughter ¡­¡± Jane was breathless and was held by Oscar to keep from falling over.

    Lyra didn¡¯t bother to look at the family¡¯s affected manner and walked away.

    She had just gotten into her car and was about to go home when her phone rang.

    It was Jimmy¡¯s calling.

    ¡°Miss Lloyd, this blue potion has been tested over and over again. There is no problem. Malcolm¡¯s recession and angina caused by the virus in his body will be well slowed down and even the symptoms will subside if he injects it.¡±

    Lyra was very happy, ¡°Great, I¡¯ll be overter.¡±

    Hanging up the phone, she returned to Lyre Spiti first.

    Malcolm, still wearing his thick jacket, satzily on the sofa reading a book.

    As soon as Lyra returned, she was so happy that she took his face and kissed it, ¡°Malcolm, go get changed ande out with me.¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    Lyra smiled mysteriously, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there!¡±

    Malcolm saw that she was happy, did not ask more, and immediately went upstairs to change a coat.

    The two came to theb together.

    Looking at the blue liquid in Jimmy¡¯s syringe, Malcolm looked grim, ¡°Is this what you traded with Anthony and got back in return?¡±

    Lyra nodded and tenderly stroked his face, ¡°Dr. has tested it many times. The medicine is fine. After the injection, it can make you revitalize!¡±

    Chadughed and agreed, ¡°Recession disorder or whatever, all of a sudden! My boss will still be the fiercest man in the future!¡±

    The banter made theb a lively ce.

    In this lively atmosphere.

    Malcolm, however, stared intently at the blue potion. His eyes were deep and his tone was firm, ¡°I will not inject it. Jimmy, take it away.¡±

 Chapter 310 If you donâ€™t cooperate, then weâ€™ll do it the hard way

    The whole room, because of these words fell into silence.

    Chad sighed quietly.

    Lyra didn¡¯t understand and sat down next to Malcolm, ¡°Why? The recession has gued you for so long. Don¡¯t you want to cure theseplications and live a normal life sooner?¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t want to exin, just grabbed her hand and clutched it tightly with a determined look.

    Seeing this expression on his face, Lyra seemed to understand what was going on, and let Chad and Jimmy get out first.

    ¡°Malcolm and I have a little talk we¡¯d like to have alone. So please close the door on your way out, but don¡¯t go far.¡±

    Chad and Jimmy had the good sense to leave.

    When the room waspletely quiet, Lyra asked, ¡°Did you catch Anthony? Has him told you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Malcolm didn¡¯t lie.

    Lyra sighed. Nothing was hidden from Malcolm!

    Although his body was sick, his brain was still very good, and not confused at all .

    Lyra held his hands, ¡°Don¡¯t believe him. I ¡­¡±

    ¡°His conditions are that you would withdraw from me and marry him, right?¡± Malcolm interrupted her. His tone was cold.

    ¡°Mel, you are aware of Anthony he ¡­¡±

    Malcolm wrinkled his eyebrows and interrupted again, ¡°You just have to answer me. Is what he said true?¡±

    Lyra choked, lowered her head, and sighed again, ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±

    Malcolm followed and lowered his head, hiding the raging hostility and murderous intent in the depths of his eyes, ¡°If I have to sacrifice your future happiness in exchange for my health, I would like to die!¡±

    Lyra immediately covered his mouth and scolded, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about again! Don¡¯t you ever mention that word again!¡±

    He took her hand and clutched it tightly, with a serious and grave look.

    ¡°Rara, if the price of living is losing you and watching you marry that scumbag Anthony, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s really worse off than dead!¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Lyra squatted down to his feet and smiled to ease his mind, ¡°Mel, living is more important than anything else. Let¡¯s use the medicine to cure the disease first, and then we can deliberate the restter, okay?¡±

    Malcolm shook his head.

    In this matter, he will notpromise.

    ¡°Anthony gave it and I will not inject! Never!¡±

    ¡°Mel ¡­¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t want to hear it, withdrew the hand clutching her wrist and turned his head to the side. His cold face was saying no negotiation!

    Lyra knew that he was stubborn and when he made up his mind, no one could change his mind.

    She simply stopped persuading, stood up and stared at him with apologies, ¡°Sorry, I brought you to theb today, not to discuss this matter. If you are not willing, I can only enforce it.¡±

    ¡°Rara!¡±

    Malcolm guessed what she wanted to do and tried to catch her wrist.

    It was dodged by her taking two steps back.

    She turned her head toward the door and called, ¡°Chad,e in.¡±

    The door opened quickly and Chad had his head exposed, full of surprise, ¡°Miss Lyra, you have convinced him?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t answer, but just pointed at Malcolm, ¡°Hold him down and don¡¯t let him move.¡±

    ¡°Rara!¡± Malcolm called out to her again with a cold face.

    Chad was stunned on the spot and didn¡¯t dare to enter by grasping the door, ¡°I¡­ I¡­ did I hear you right? You¡¯re going to do it the hard way?¡±

    Lyra took a deep breath and her attitude was insistent, ¡°You heard me right. Hold him down.¡±

    Being nervous, Chad walked into the room but stopped in his tracks by a look from Malcolm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±

    Malcolm red at him, gritting his teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t forget whose man you are and who you should listen to!¡±

    ¡°Boss, I ¡­¡±

    Chad swallowed. He never thought that he would make this choice one day, ¡°This medicine is good for you. Boss, you should listen to Miss Lyra!¡±

    Malcolm was full of stubbornness, ¡°No way! I¡¯ll ask you again. Whom do you listen to?¡±

    ¡°He should listen to me.¡±

    Lyra answered for Chad. Her eyebrows raised slightly and she had a domineering smile, ¡°You are my man, and your subordinate should naturally listen to me first!¡±

    Malcolm was speechless.

    Her logic was¡­

    Lyra looked to Chad, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. With me here, he can¡¯t touch you. Go.¡±

    With her assurance, Chad walked decisively towards Malcolm.

    Malcolm was cold and kicked him right away.

    He did not dare to hide, covering his leg and kept jumping, ¡°Ouch! Miss Lyra, he hit me!¡±

    ¡°You already learned to how to use me?¡± Malcolm was so angry that he stormed out, and his eyes were so gloomy that he wanted to kill him.

    Chad was wimped, backing up and hiding behind Lyra.

    Lyra sighed and had to ask Jimmy for a rope and tied Malcolm¡¯s feet herself.

    Chad immediately stepped forward, restrained Malcolm¡¯s hands, and called Jimmy in to inject.

    Malcolm, despite being restricted from freedom, still scared Jimmy with his appalling breath that Jimmy was too afraid to approach.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Lyra reached out.

    Jimmy sighed in relief and handed the syringe up with both hands.

    Malcolm looked up and stared at her, ¡°Rara, don¡¯t push me.¡±

    Lyra leaned over and gave him a gentle kiss on his thin lips, coaxing, ¡°I will be very gentle and try not to hurt you. This time I¡¯ll remove theplications from you, and we get rid of the virus next time.¡±

    ¡°Rara ¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you yearn for the future, when we live as a normal couple? We might even have a lively and lovely little baby. Our future will be happy from the moment you heal.¡±

    They were looking at each other.

    Malcolm listened intently to her, and was captivated by her clear and starry eyes.

    While he was listening to her, Lyra steadily inserted the needle into the vein between his jugr and carefully pushed the medicine into his body.

    Within seconds, however, the drug began to take effect.

    Malcolm¡¯s body was limp. His eyelids were heavy. His dark eyes were weak, and his whole body was powerless.

    ¡°Dr., what¡¯s going on?¡± Lyra asked him, turning her head.

    Jimmy immediately checked Malcolm¡¯s state, ¡°He¡¯s fine. This blue solution will make him weak when it is first injected. Malcolm will be fine when he gets up after a nap.¡±

    Lyra and Chad breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.

    Chad ced him in the bed and left the room with Jimmy knowingly.

    Only when everyone was gone did Lyra take off her shoes and lie down on the bed, taking Malcolm into her arms and letting him fall asleep in her arms.

    While stroking his face, she looked at the banana trees out the window and said softly.

    ¡°Do you know when I fall in love with you?¡±

    Malcolm was sickly and shook his head gently.

    ¡°From the day I was brought into the Freeman family by grandpa, you were the one person who smiled at me. And I¡¯ve been obsessed with you ever since. I ¡­¡±

    Her delicate and gentle voice ran into his ears, so that Malcolm could not help but the corners of his mouth rose, listening to her narrative about the past.

    The banana leaves outside the window were rattling in the wind.

    Malcolm tried not to fall asleep and asked, ¡°Rara, will you really back out and marry ¡­¡±

    Before the question was finished, his eyes slowly closed and he passed out.

    Lyra was still looking out the window. Her emotion was unknown, ¡°Sleep, sleep and wake up. You¡¯ll be better and better in the future.¡±

 Chapter 311 Malcolm gets mad and wants Rara to admit being defeated

    She waited for Malcolm to be fully asleep.

    Lyra carefully ced him in the bed, covered the nket, gently left the room, and went to find Jimmy.

    ¡°Dr., since theb has gotten this blue potion, can we make a copy of a simr one or develop an antidote based on the ingredients of this?¡±

    Jimmy looked serious and pondered for a while before shaking his head, ¡°There are several ingredients in this medicine. And there is no data in theboratory. I have checked. It does not look like Crana¡¯s medicine.¡±

    He paused and continued: ¡°For S404 biochemical virus, there is no ordinary antidote can cure it. If Anthony cane up with the right antidote, it¡¯s definitely not from the country, and the drug has the core technology in it.¡±

    But this was only his guess. After all, he did not see the medicine himself, which might be inurate.

    Lyra mulled it over.

    She intended to observe Malcolm¡¯s state after using the blue potion first, and then considered continuing to deal with Anthony after a while.

    ¡­

    Malcolm slept all day and night.

    When he woke up again, Jimmy immediately checked on his body.

    Malcolm was cooperative, but his face was so cold that he didn¡¯t even raise his eyes to look at Lyra.

    His body absorbed the potion well and the recession hadpletely subsided. The angina was subsided, and even the spread of the virus was much lower than before.

    Everyone was surprised, except for Malcolm, who had little expression on his face.

    Back to Lyre Spiti.

    Lyra was ready to help him, but he dodged it, looking faint.

    ¡°No, I have recovered physically and do not need assistance.¡±

    Looking at his tall back as he entered the vi alone, Lyra froze in ce.

    Chad quietly approached her and whisperedfortingly, ¡°Miss Lyra, don¡¯t worry. That is his temper. No one has ever dared to force him to do anything. This is not a trivial matter. I guess he will be fine in a few days.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Lyra followed in silence into the vi and Malcolm went straight upstairs and closed the door of his room.

    Not a word was said to her.

    Lyra was a little upset, but she didn¡¯t say anything and went back to her room in silence.

    Early the next morning.

    She was awakened by a loud noise in the garden.

    She walked out to the small balcony and took a look.

    Malcolm wore only a thin ck shirt with the sleeves rolled up, revealing his fine arms.

    He was working out.

    That handsome face, it seemed, was back to its former state.

    Lyra looked intently at his sharp back and gave him a much-needed apuse.

    Malcolm heard the sound and stopped what he was doing, but instead of looking back at Lyra who was on the balcony, he went into the vi, put on the suit that was hanging in the hallway, and was soon out the door.

    Lyra always stood on the balcony and watched him leave Lyre Spiti.

    This was the first time Malcolm had been cold to her for so long.

    She leisurely crossed her arms and smiled.

    She wanted to see how long Malcolm could hold out this time.

    ¡­

    Malcolm, who had just arrived at White Corp and sat down in his office chair, heard Chad¡¯s fiery knock on the door.

    ¡°Boss, Anthony is missing!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡±

    ¡°The guards passed out. Someone took Anthony away. When Ted brought our men over to inspect the room in the morning, the blood in the room was dried up, so I guess they left for a day.¡±

    Malcolm looked grim.

    Being able to knock out the guards of the special interrogation room, this person was not ordinary, unless the person was from the Bureau.

    ¡°What¡¯s Shane up to these days?¡±

    Chad flipped through the attendance records, ¡°Shane has been working on Irene¡¯s casetely. He¡¯s busy¡±

    Malcolm sneered, ¡°Irene¡¯s case requires him to work for days on end?¡±

    ¡°Boss, what do you mean?¡±

    Malcolm was cold, ¡°Nothing special. They are always brothers. It¡¯s OK that he escaped. It is enough to arrest and torture him out of anger.¡±

    Anthony knew the secret of S404 antidote.

    He did not want Anthony¡¯s life now, and Anthony himself knew this.

    After thinking about it, Malcolm continued: ¡°But, Shane¡¯s rescue method is too problematic. Send someone to check, find evidence to me on him, and punish ording to the rules!¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±

    Chad did not go immediately, struggled internally before saying, ¡°Boss ¡­ Miss Lyra, when do you n to admit being defeated?¡±

    Malcolm had little expression and did not speak.

    Chad then boldly said a few more words, ¡°If you give her an out now, while Miss Lyra is not angry, hurry and make peace.¡±

    ¡°But if dy for two more days, when Miss Lyra starts to be angry, it will all be your fault, boss¡­¡±

    Malcolm wrinkled his eyebrows, and threw the coffee cup on the desk to the floor.

    There was a loud sound.

    Chad¡¯s face went pale with fear and he retreated immediately to avoid being sshed with coffee.

    ¡°I still haven¡¯t settled this with you for disobeying my orders two days ago. So you like to mention it in front of me?¡±

    Chad cried out in agony, ¡°Wronged, boss! Even you listen to Miss Lyra so much, do I dare not listen to her? But boss, don¡¯t worry, my heart is definitely on your side!¡±

    Malcolm grimaced and asked, ¡°If there¡¯s ever a time when she and I disagree, who do you listen to?¡±

    Chad was decisive: ¡°You!¡±

    Hmm! He would listen to Miss Lyra!

    ¡°If I fight with her and have cold violence, whom do you help?¡±

    Chad: ¡°Help you! Help you! What¡¯s the point of thinking about that? I will help you persuade Miss Lyra!¡±

    Malcolm mmed the table and stormed, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you get your ass in front of her! Let here to me first this time!¡±

    Chad got it.

    The day when he was forced to inject the drug, Malcolm was so determined, and if he ran over to please her within two days, it would make him look like he was humiliated!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss. I will cherish the opportunity to redeem myself!¡±

    Chad behaved obediently.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Malcolm regained his stoic face and called out to him, ¡°Clean up the floor before you leave.¡±

    Chad was frantic inside, but his face was smiling like a sunflower, ¡°Okay, boss! I¡¯ll do my job. You can rest assured that two minutester it will be clean!¡±

    Malcolm reminded him, ¡°Do not mention that I said so. You know what I mean?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Understood! I definitely won¡¯t tell her!¡±

    A few minutester, Chad cleaned up the president¡¯s office and quietly went back to his office.

    He immediately took out his cell phone and called Lyra.

    Once the phone was connected, he began to forlornly fake howl, ¡°Miss Lyra! You have to help me!¡±

    Lyra was startled by the sound of him pretending to cry at the end.

    It was really hard to imagine how ¡­ Chad would look when he was acting!

    She coughed lightly twice to ease the embarrassment, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have him pay you a bonus in a couple of days, but did you tell him what I told you?¡±

    Chad howled louder, ¡°Yes! He refused. He also said that this time you need to admit being defeated first, or ¡­ how about we give him the chance this time?¡±

 Chapter 312 Chad teaches Lyra how to admit being defeated

    Give him the chance?

    Lyra was a bit awkward, ¡°How? Look at him. He did not say a word to me. I gave him an out, and he is still arrogant!¡±

    Chad was wordless.

    These two people who were in love were asking him for advice. He was a single person. What should he do?

    He was caught in the middle. He was panicked!

    The more Lyra thought about it, the more angry she became. All she remembered was Malcolm¡¯s cold face in thest two days. His body had just recovered a bit, and then he learned to be indifferent to her.

    He didn¡¯t listen to her!

    ¡°Forget it. Let him be. He wants to continue the cold war. I¡¯ll apany!¡±

    She was about to hang up when Chad stopped her, ¡°No, Miss Lyra. I¡¯ll figure it out!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the solution?¡±

    Chad pondered for a long time, quietly searching online, ¡°if boyfriend is angry, how to coax him?¡±

    After reading some articles online at a nce, he had an idea, ¡°He actually likes you to surprise him. Why not give him a special one this time?¡±

    ¡°Special?¡± Lyra frowned, ¡°How?¡±

    Chad pondered and lightly coughed twice, ¡°is ¡­ to add each other¡¯s lives a little sentiment!¡±

    As a pure boy, he was a little embarrassed.

    ¡°He wants you to move back to the master bedroom every day. If you move back at the same time, and then dress up ¡­ flirtatious a little. With your body shape, no men can resist it! Not to mention him!¡±

    Lyra got it, ¡°You want me to wear a maid dress, an erotic dress for cosy?¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­ then you can call him Mel in a soft way. He will not be angry but even give you his life!¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Lyra inhaled deeply and blushed a little.

    Chad, an old man who had never been in love, was actually teaching her these things, which was too embarrassing!

    That image suddenly appeared before her eyes ¡­

    What a shame!

    ¡°Or forget it, I can¡¯t do this kind of thing. Let¡¯s talk about it in a couple of days!¡±

    She suppressed her thumping heart and quickly disconnected the phone.

    When she looked at theputer screen, what lingered before her eyes were still images that she had never tried before.

    She gathered her courage, opened the shopping page and searched with keywords.

    Various colors and styles were avable.

    There were even handcuffs, whips, candles and stuff jumping out!!!

    She was dumbfounded on the spot.

    Were young people nowadays so good at ying?

    She was like a fool who went from a remote vige to a big city and suddenly found a newnd!

    If it was Malcolm, he should ¡­ like it, right?

    She carefully selected and finally added a suit with tail, to her shopping cart.

    Knock Knock.

    It was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Miss Lloyd, are you there?¡±

    The sudden sound startled Lyra and she almost dropped her phone.

    Without moving, she closed the shopping interface, called Kellie in, and talked about work seriously.

    ¡­

    Towards the end of the day, Chad was once again called into the office by Malcolm.

    Malcolm tapped his hand on the keyboard, kept his eyes on theputer, and asked absently, ¡°Well?¡±

    Chad knew what he was asking and had a downcast look on his face, shaking his head repeatedly.

    The moment he saw Chad¡¯s expression, Malcolm¡¯s face went cold.

    His heart was stifled. His tone implied that he was pretending to be rxed, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t like it, forget it. It¡¯s not like she¡¯s indispensable. Look at my recent schedule. Is there a drinking party?¡±

    Chad immediately turned on the tablet.

    ¡°There is one tonight. Mr. Cox of Broadway invites you to Peachpuff.¡±

    Chad¡¯s face looked awkward, ¡°But Mr. Cox has cooperation with the Rossi Project, so if you attend, I¡¯m afraid you have to bring Miss Ethel. I thought you will not go, so I cancel it.¡±

    ¡°Of course I will go.¡± Malcolm¡¯s eyes were shady and he answered without hesitation.

    Chad: ¡°So ¡­ might be a littlete after the socializing. Do you need me to inform Miss Lyra in advance?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Malcolm got up, haughtily straightened hispel and tie, and walked out of the office.

    Chad looked at his back and frantically punched the air a few times, ¡°These two guys! Who admits being defeated first is the loser?!¡±

    Peachpuff at night.

    In the luxury VIP room.

    Three or five business tycoons who were in suits, embraced their femalepanions by their sides, mingling and drinking.

    Malcolm sat in the middle. His face was cool, and his body as stern as the king¡¯s arrival.

    He did not say a word and drank wine without any interaction, even with Ethel next to him, the distance was well maintained.

    Ethel looked at his face, took the initiative to pour a ss of red wine to toast him, ¡± Mr. Malcolm, you should have fun. Drink?¡±

    She thought that in front of so many bosses and as the spokesperson of the Rossi Project, Malcolm would take her toast in the face of thepany¡¯s benefit.

    But to her surprise, Malcolm just gave her a cold look and drank wine himself, not even bothering to make up a polite refusal.

    Ethel blushed slightly. She was a little down, so she had to change the subject, ¡± Mr. Malcolm, you look you¡¯re looking for a ce to relieve your boredom tonight. Did you have a quarrel with Miss Lloyd?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s hand, squeezing the wine ss, stopped.

    The original lively atmosphere instantly became extra serious because of these words.

    A few of the bosses who were next to him all looked at Malcolm.

    Everyone knew that Malcolm and Lyra Lloyd was in love, and many people here had seen the two of them showing their affection in the charity party.

    With all eyes on him, Malcolm didn¡¯t say a word and tilted his head and drank the wine in one go.

    No exnation meant yes.

    It was true that the man in the business world was also an ordinary person, and will also quarrel with his wife at home.

    Mr. Cox took the initiative toe forward and help Malcolm to respond to Ethel¡¯s words, ¡°Mr. Malcolm and Miss Lloyd love each other so much. Quarrels and stuff do not exist. I estimate that in a short time, we will be invited to Mr. Malcolm¡¯s wedding ceremony! ¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s brows furrowed, and his back gradually stiffened.

    One annoying but particrly solid event was evoked.

    His ck eyes shed with cold light. He took the red wine ss on the table and fiercely mmed into the corner.

    Several femalepanions, except for Ethel, were shocked by the sharp and loud sound and screamed loudly.

    A few of the bosses also shuddered, stunned by Malcolm¡¯s appalling aura, and did not dare say anything.

    Mr. Cox: ¡± Mr. Malcolm?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes went wild and he yelled, ¡°Get out, all of you!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    Within seconds, everyone in the private room, except Ethel, quickly left and was afraid that he would do something terrible.

    Malcolm drank up a whole bottle of red wine and mmed it against the wall again as if venting.

    Ethel was motionless, smiled beautifully, calmly poured herself a ss of wine and drank with him.

    ¡°Why are you still there?¡±

    Malcolm noticed her and his tone was hostile, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to end up with those two bottles of wine, get out now!¡±

    Sheughed: ¡°You¡¯re joking. You are not a beast. I am not afraid. But are you so angry because Mr. Cox just mentioned your marriage to Miss Lloyd?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s brows tightened and he turned around.

    Those big palms with ck leather gloves strangte her neck fiercely.

    There was tyranny in his eyes, with no mercy.

    Ethel¡¯s face gradually reddened. She was feeling painful, but stillughing: ¡°You¡¯re so angry because of being provoked. I am not worse than Miss Lloyd. As for marriage, you can actually consider a different candidate.¡±

 Chapter 313 Rara wants to let Malcolm know what sinister is

    Outside the VIP private room.

    Chad saw that people were gone, only Ethel with his own BOSS alone inside. He quietly opened a crack, eavesdropping.

    He just heard thisst sentence from Ethel.

    He went pale with fear and immediately ran to the quiet hallway and called Lyra to tip her off!

    If Miss Lyra was noting, and his boss is drunk, what if another woman touched him!

    The private room.

    Malcolm was still holding Ethel¡¯s neck and sneered, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy topete with her.¡±

    As if provoked by these words, the smile on Ethel¡¯s face gradually disappeared and she was a little breathless by his strangtion.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t have time to appreciate her reaction and withdrew his hand, ¡°If you still want your position as the spokesperson, get out now!¡±

    Ethel covered her neck, coughed a few times, picked up her bag, and left.

    When she left, Malcolm drank several bottles of wine again. Because he drank too quickly, the feeling of drunkenness quickly overwhelmed his head.

    He took off his gloves and threw them away out of habit, and his whole body leaned back onto the couch, drunkenly unconscious.

    ¡­

    Lyra arrived in a hurry just in time to see Ethel who was in front of Peachpuff.

    Ethel smiled brightly and took the initiative to greet her, ¡°Miss Lloyd, what a coincidence! The party just ended.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence. I am here to find my man.¡± Lyra¡¯s elegant neck was slightly raised, still in a noble and cold posture.

    Her words at the end were an assertion of her sovereignty.

    Ethel¡¯s face changed slightly, but quickly smiled, ¡°Mr. Malcolm and you are so in love. I really envy. Then I wish you can always be happy. Live together till old age!¡±

    ¡°We will.¡±

    Lyra knew what she said was sarcasm, but couldn¡¯t guess how much she knew about the inside story.

    Ethel said nothing more and was ready to leave.

    As she brushed past Lyra, her arm was gently clutched by Lyra.

    ¡°Miss Ethel, I¡¯m a little curious about the sponsor behind you. Is it convenient to reveal to me privately?¡±

    Ethel looked ttered, ¡°Miss Lloyd, you really want to know? If you give me Mr. Malcolm, I can tell you all my secrets!¡±

    ¡°It just seems like there¡¯s no need of talking, so you might keep these secrets for the rest of your life.¡± Lyra withdrew her hand and gracefully folded her arms.

    ¡°It¡¯s not fun to hide it for the rest of my life.¡± Ethel narrowed her eyes and smiled. Her expression looked extraordinarily innocent, ¡°Miss Lloyd, rest assured that you will know my secret sooner orter. When the timees, do not be too surprised!¡±

    She gently raised her eyebrows, and her words seemed to have deep meaning. Then she quickly twisted her slender waist and left.

    Lyra turned back and looked at her back with a gradually serious expression.

    It was only when Ethel¡¯s back faded into the night that she withdrew her thoughts and turned to enter the bar.

    Chad was anxious at the door of the private room, and as soon as he saw Lyra, he immediately rushed over, ¡°Miss Lyra, don¡¯t get me wrong! It¡¯s just a party! Miss Ethel was invited because she is the spokesperson ¡­¡±

    Not waiting for him to finish, Lyra was sullen, then bypassed him and went inside the private room.

    Chad saw that she was obviously angry and could only fold his hands and pray silently for his boss.

    Lyra entered the room and her eyes were instantly on Malcolm, who was drunk on the couch.

    She walked over to him and sat down, patted his face gently, and called out tentatively, ¡°Malcolm?¡±

    No response. He was really drunk.

    Lyra smelled his breath of alcohol and the fire in her heart was set off, churning and screaming.

    This restless man!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Even if he didn¡¯t tell her about the party, theplications on his body only recovered for a few days, and he started to make mishaps!

    And alone with Ethel! And getting drunk!

    He got little vignce. He was not afraid if Ethel would something to his body while he was drunk and unconscious!?

    She had been distracted in the whole afternoon, even in the meeting. She was thinking about giving him a small surprise to convince him and prevent to admit her defeating so it could improve their mood.

    Now it seemed there was no need! Absolutely not!

    ¡°Malcolm! I¡¯ll teach you today what it means to have a heart of evil!¡±

    The more she thought about it, the more angry Lyra was. She opened the bag and took out the new waterproof lipstick inside, and her cunningly beautiful eyes shed with evilness.

    She unbuttoned Malcolm¡¯s shirt, exposing his perfect abs.

    Then she took the lipstick and wrote a few words on his chest.

    And she put on the lipstick on her own lips and kissed his neck and abs.

    The healthy honey-colored skin was marked with red and sexy lipstick marks, which were particrly conspicuous.

    With his handsome face, he looked like a beauty.

    Very vulnerable!

    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, Lyra made another lip marks on his left cheek.

    Then she quietly admired the fruits of herbor.

    Well, it was very satisfied!

    Malcolm, he¡¯d better prepare for her attack!

    She left the private room, walked up to Chad, came close to Chad¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Later you need to say this ¡­ and this ¡­¡±

    Chad was silenced by what she said, ¡°No! If he knows I helped you lie to him, he¡¯ll kill me!¡±

    Recently, Chad learned a lesson.

    That was to never mess with women, especially Miss Lyra, a woman with a dark heart!

    His simple and innocent boss soon would be schemed!

    Lyra patted his shoulder, ¡°With me, you can¡¯t die!¡±

    Chad was very panicked and even more flustered.

    ¡°Go ahead don¡¯t be afraid! Don¡¯t you want to enjoy his reaction?¡±

    The little evil inside her heart was awakened by Lyra. Chad gripped the door handle of the private room and breathed deeply.

    After calming himself down, he rushed into the private room.

    Even though he was prepared, he was still shocked by the bright red lipstick on Malcolm¡¯s body.

    He shook Malcolm to wake him up and panic was written all over his face, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t sleep! Wake up!¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s vision were blurred and he was still drunken as he looked over at him.

    ¡°Boss! Wake up! Something big is going to happen! Look for yourself!¡± He turned on his phone, turned on the selfie function, and disyed it to Malcolm.

    Malcolm¡¯s sleepiness instantly disappeared the moment he saw the words on his chest!

    He looked down and his clothes were lifted at some point.

    Feeling cool, his body was full of bright and fiery red lipstick and he trembled a little bit.

    ¡°What¡¯s this writing? Who did this!?¡±

    Chad read it for him, ¡°It says ¡®Mr. Malcolm, had a great time tonight. See you next time.¡¯ Boss, thest person who just went out of the private room was Miss Ethel.¡±

    Chad immediately covered his mouth in surprise, and his face was full of horror, ¡°Screwed! Boss, did you ¡­ my good! There is lipstick mark on your face too!¡±

    ¡°Ethel?¡±

    Malcolm recalled that Ethel was quite disciplined when she went out.

    Could it be that he was drunk and out of his mind?

    ¡°Shit! I¡¯m raped¡­ ?¡±

    He didn¡¯t feel very well!

    Not only that.

    He also found that, knowing that Ethel had done this beastly deed to himself, he was surprised to see these lip marks on his body ¡­

    And he didn¡¯t feel offended at all!!!

    He couldn¡¯t breathe and almost passed out on the spot.

    It was screwed. He was not only raped. He was also mentally cheating on Lyra!

    He felt sorry for Rara!!!

    ¡°Mel!¡±

    Just as Malcolm was about to punch the wall in anger, Lyra¡¯s anxious voice came in from outside the hallway.

 Chapter 314 She wants to be Malcolmâ€™s queen

    Hearing the familiar voice outside, Chad was the first to panic, ¡°Boss, Miss Lyra iing!¡±

    ¡°Block the door and don¡¯t let her in!¡±

    Malcolm instructed, while taking the wet paper towel on the table and scrambling to wipe the marks on his body.

    He ruthlessly wiped his skin and was anxious to y his skin directly.

    Outside the door, Lyra¡¯s voice rang out again, ¡°Malcolm, open the door.¡±

    Chad¡¯s back was against the door, looking bad, ¡°Boss, I can¡¯t hold it anymore!¡±

    ¡°Keep blocking.¡± Malcolm was getting more and more panic, and doubtful, ¡°Why can not wipe it clean!?¡±

    What would Rara think of him when she saw it!?

    With the evidence on his body, can she believe in him?

    Damn, he was not innocent. Rara will not want him!!!

    His eyes were red with anxiety and his whole being was on the verge of mania.

    Chad looked at his expression of near copse in anger, and silently mourned for him.

    ¡°Boss! I can¡¯t!¡±

    Chad lunged forward and stumbled several steps before standing firm, acting as if someone was kicking in the door behind him.

    The moment when the door opened, Malcolm¡¯s mind went nk and panicked as he focused his eyes on the bathroom in the private room.

    ¡­

    Lyra came in.

    Malcolm, who was staying on the couch, like a gust of wind, quickly slipped into the bathroom and locked the door behind him.

    The speed was so fast that Lyra only saw a shadow.

    Being amused, she pretended not to know anything and asked Chad, ¡°Where¡¯s Malcolm?¡±

    Chad scratched his head, feigning a confused look and demonstrating his superb acting skills.

    ¡°Huh, he was here just now. Maybe I was wrong. He might have gone out.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s tone rose gently, ¡°Oh? Howe I didn¡¯t see him on my way over here?¡±

    ¡°Maybe he went to the bathroom, in the opposite direction.¡±

    Lyra was surprised, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a bathroom in the private room?¡±

    At that moment, Malcolm, who was in the bathroom, immediately held his breath.

    His back was against the door, still quietly wiping the lipstick marks on his face and neck.

    The skin was red because of wiping and the lipstick marks just turned a bit lighter.

    Damn!Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Which brand of garbage lipstick actually can¡¯t get clean!?

    He will let this manufacturer go out of business tomorrow!

    He was thinking grumpily when the sound of a doorknob turning came from outside, followed by a knock on the door.

    ¡°Is the door locked? Malcolm are you in there?¡±

    Malcolm did not make a sound, and the hand that wiped the lipstick marks did not dare to move for fear of being noticed.

    But Lyra pressed against the thin ss door and felt the sharp breathing in his chest, even his back heaving with it, which was shaking the door lightly.

    Was this a panic attack?

    She gave a silent snort and slowed down before saying in a serious tone, ¡°Chad, did Malcolm drink a lot tonight? Will he be drunk in the bathroom?¡±

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    Lyra said solemnly, ¡°I saw news on the Inte before. There are drunk people, pressing their heads into the toilet bowl to drink toilet water!

    Chad almost didn¡¯t hold backughter and covered his mouth to keep fromughing out loud.

    Miss Lyra was so mean!

    His boss can¡¯t do this kind of thing, but that scene was too hrious, so it was hard for him not to imagine a little.

    He gave a decisive thumbs up to Lyra, who was full of priggery!

    Lyra gave him a look that said ¡°it was a piece of cake¡± and continued in an anxious tone, ¡°Go get the bar staff to unlock the door. If get one minutete, it¡¯s a huge threat to Malcolm¡¯s life!¡±

    Without waiting for Chad to answer, a soft cough came from the bathroom.

    Malcolm steadied his panic, pressed his Adam¡¯s s apple and said as best he could in the icy tone of the previous two days, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I didn¡¯t drink too much. I¡¯ll be backter. You don¡¯t have to wait for me.¡±

    ¡°I came here specifically to pick you up and take you back to Lyre Spiti. You don¡¯t even dare toe out to see me? So ungrateful?¡±

    Responding to Lyra was a long silence that seemed to be a tacit acknowledgement.

    Lyra smiled indifferently, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Malcolm was reluctantly relieved to hear this, and waited a few more minutes until he heard the sound of the private room closing.

    There seemed to be silence outside before he whispered to Chad, ¡°Rara¡¯s gone?¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±

    Getting an affirmative answer, Malcolm opened the door tentatively.

    Seeing that Chad was standing outside the bathroom door, hepletely removed his defenses and stepped out of the bathroom.

    As a result, the corner was hidden a person who pressed him against the wall.

    Lyra pinched his jaw and looked at the lipstick marks on his face and neck, teasing, ¡°No wonder you don¡¯t dare to see me. Look at these lipstick marks. How pretty they are. The drinking game is fancy enough Malcolm!¡±

    ¡°Rara, I ¡­¡±

    He had red eyes. His face was full of misery, and he couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Lyra was going to lift his shirt and taunt him more, but after thinking about it, she was afraid of overying and really pissing him off.

    So, without saying anything, she turned around and left the private room without looking back.

    Malcolm was about to chase her, but Chad immediately held him down, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss! I will help you persuade Miss Lyra!¡±

    Chad finished and ran off after her, and quickly caught up with Lyra.

    The two walked to the safe passage where no one was, before they could barely holdughter. Then, allughed super loud.

    The sound ofughter echoed through the security channel with extra abandon.

    Chad covered his stomach and his stomach almost cramped up.

    He had lived for decades, but it was the first time he had pranked Malcolm like this, and it was too much fun!

    However, Chad was still a little worried.

    ¡°Miss Lyra, how do you n to exin? He is stubborn. If you do not handle it well, he might be angry to the point of losing his mind. He may make extreme decisions.¡±

    Lyra also knew to quit while she was ahead.

    But thinking about the handcuffs and whip gadgets she saw during the day when she was shopping online, she felt she couldn¡¯t let Malcolm get away with it easily!

    Those things, anyway, were impossible to use on her.

    But on Malcolm, it was just right!

    She wanted to be the queen of Malcolm! Queen!

    Did he want to counterattack? And did he want her to give in first?

    It was impossible.

    She smiled evilly and beckoned toward Chad, ¡°Later you go in and tell him this ¡­¡±

    Chad listened and took several deep breaths in a row.

    He silently gave her a thumbs-up, admiring her from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡°Miss Lyra is really, really good!¡±

    The sorrows and joys of people can¡¯t be shared each other.

    When Chad returned to the private room, he saw Malcolm sitting on the couch, disheveled and heartbroken, but still handsome as hell.

    Malcolm looked bleak, ¡°Is she not going to forgive me? And yes, I¡¯m so dirty,. I can¡¯t even forgive myself.¡±

    ¡°Not dirty!¡±

    Chad rushed over, sat next to him, took a packet of makeup remover wipes out of his pocket and helped him remove the lipstick marks from his face.

    ¡°This is from Miss Lyra. Wipe and it will be clean.¡±

    Malcolm remained unmoved. His dark eyes were like a pool of stagnant water, with no ripples.

    Chad lightened his tone and continued coaxing, ¡°Boss, I just tried my very best and exined to Miss Lyra. She believes you didn¡¯t betray her, but were set up!¡±

    Malcolm finally got a reaction, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Chad continued, ¡°But, she is still very angry. She said you came out to drink without letting her know. You were drunk and dared to get alone with other women. You deserved it. You were really careless!¡±

    Malcolm pursed his lips and was silent, reflecting seriously on Lyra¡¯s critique.

    Chad saw that he was really reflecting on his mistakes, held back hisughter and continued in a serious tone.

    ¡°I told you! If you have given in earlier, there would not be these things! Now, she has even more reasons to have a cold war with you! You can¡¯t dy to deal with the problem between you!¡±

    ¡°You have an idea?¡± Malcolm raised his eyes.

    Chad pat himself on the chest decisively, ¡°Of course, I have the best idea! I¡¯ll make sure Miss Lyra gets over it tonight!¡±

 Chapter 315 Malcolm actively seeks being bullied

    ¡°Tell me about it.¡±

    Chad immediately leaned close to his ear and whispered a few words.

    After thinking about it, he thought it was a pretty good idea and got up decisively, ¡°Let¡¯s go, back to Lyre Spiti!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Chad silently followed.

    Just as he reached the door, Malcolm remembered something else and was filled with hostility: ¡°Ethel, she¡¯s a pain in the ass! Withdraw her position as the spokesperson. Use White Corp¡¯s connections to  cut off all her resources and activities. I want her to pay for her breach of contract until she loses all her money!¡±

    ¡°Boss ¡­¡± Chad had a a guilty conscience.

    Miss Ethel really took the me this time!

    Malcolm narrowed his cold eyes dangerously, ¡°You want to take pity on her? Then for her breach of contract, I¡¯ll deduct from your sry and bonus?¡±

    After saying that, he grunted coldly and quickly took a step out of Peachpuff.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Chad immediately lost his sympathy and caught up with him, ¡°No, boss, she really has no self-knowledge and deserves it! I¡¯m the one who came up with the idea for you. I¡¯m the one who gets the credit. You can¡¯t do this to me!¡±

    The two quietly went back to Lyre Spiti.

    The door to Lyra¡¯s room was closed and locked.

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes darkened as he first went to his room and cleaned himself up.

    Waiting for the sound of ttering water from Lyra¡¯s bathroom next door, he joined Chad and tumbled into Lyra¡¯s room from the balcony.

    He took off his robe and hid it under the pillow, then gingerly lifted the quilt andy down in itpletely naked.

    Chad dawdled to take out the handcuffs and was stared and scolded silently, ¡°Move faster!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡±

    Chad immediately handcuffed his hands to the corner posts on each side of the bed, followed by the ankle cuffs, with the keys hidden under the deskmp.

    This delicate look, mouth-watering figure, and that stunningly good-looking face!

    The picture was really too ¡­

    Not to mention Lyra, even Chad gulped and was a bit overwhelmed!

    The sound of the water in the bathroom stopped.

    Seeing that Lyra was about toe out, Malcolm said to him in a frenzy, ¡°Belt belt belt! On the coat rack. Quick!¡±

    Chad nodded hastily and gingerly took the belt from the coat rack, folded it in half, and ced it across Malcolm¡¯s lips so he could hold it in his teeth.

    After doing this, Malcolm gave him a look and said, ¡°Get the hell out of here! Hurry up!¡±

    Chad immediately covered him with a quilt, hid even his head under the covers, and turned off the light.

    By the time Lyra came out of the bathroom, Chad just finished and climbed out from the balcony.

    The leaves outside the window were blown by a gust of wind and swayed gently.

    Lyra did not rush to turn on the lights, while taking a towel to wipe her wet hair, and walking to the floor-to-ceiling windows. Then she locked the window and closed the curtains.

    The room was dark suddenly, but interspersed with a hint of something unusual.

    Lyra pretended not to know anything. First she went to the bathroom to blow dry the hair and did a full set of skin care routine, ignoring Malcolm for almost half an hour.

    Malcolm, who was hiding under the covers, went from a rapid heartbeat at the beginning, almost bursting with tension, to a gradual smoothing of his breath.

    He had already drunk tonight, and with thefortable quilt covering him, sleepiness swept through his nerves.

    Just as he was about to fall asleep, the bedside tablemp was turned on and the quilt that covered his body was lifted.

    The cold air drilled in and froze his skin, which made him shiver gently.

    He fluttered his eyshes and saw Lyra¡¯s clear and starry eyes the moment the quilt was lifted.

    ¡°Why are you in my bed?¡±

    Lyra had been prepared, but was still stunned by Malcolm.

    He had a belt in his mouth. His former deep and ck eyes were bright and shiny, full of good manners, and his eyes seemed to have the little excitement of e and fix me¡± written in them.

    His expression was silly and a bit inexplicably cute.

    And, as the boss of the National Investigation Bureau, he was handcuffed and confined to her bed, and waspletely naked.

    It was really ¡­ a different kind of fun experience.

    Lyra¡¯s heart fluttered slightly.

    Malcolm looked like this and it made her feel a little guilty.

    He was such a good fianc¨¦. How can she bear to bully him hard? She should love him more!

    She removed the belt from Malcolm¡¯s mouth, gently lifted his chin with her palm, and kissed his thin lips.

    After the long and warm kiss, Lyra straightened up, helped him cover the quilt, and asked knowingly, ¡°You didn¡¯tmit a crime, so why did you handcuff yourself to my bed?¡±

    Malcolm looked mncholy. His tone was lost, ¡°To make you angry is a crime. Tonight, I was careless. I was wrong. You can beat me out of anger.¡±

    He was so sincere in admitting his mistake tonight, so she couldn¡¯t bear to beat him.

    She checked his handcuffs and found that his wrists were red by that.

    Thinking that she had just ignored him for half an hour, she regretted a little, ¡°Do your hands hurt? Where are the keys? I¡¯ll unlock it for you.¡±

    Malcolm ducked his hands to the side to keep her from trying to untie them. His eyes were growing red, ¡°You won¡¯t even do it? You really won¡¯t forgive me? Are you still trying to back out of the marriage with me and go marry Anthony?¡±

    Lyra was stunned to hear what was going on here.

    She had told him so much before, but his brain was really filled with garbage? He didn¡¯t remember a single word?

    ¡°Why are you bringing up these things again!¡± Lyra¡¯s tone was serious a bit.

    Malcolm¡¯s dark eyes were watery, and he bit the corner of his lip, ¡°Why can¡¯t I mention it? The fact that you are not at all determined inside shows you had this intention!¡±

    Lyra was speechless for a moment.

    Indeed, she had considered agreeing to Anthony¡¯s conditions in order topletely cure his body.

    ¡°I just haven¡¯t thought about it enough to make a decision, but I will find a foolproof way to solve these problems.¡±

    On this matter, she could not face Malcolm, and did not have the mood to continue to y with him.

    She pretended to look around for the keys and finally took them out from under themp and helped him unlock the handcuffs and ankle cuffs.

    ¡°Go back to your room and sleep. We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±

    Malcolm clenched his fists and said with his hoarse voice, ¡°Later, again,ter! Ever since Anthony, you¡¯ve always stonewalled me! Not even a word of truthes out of your mouth!¡±

    ¡°You made a mistake and yelled at me?¡±

    Lyra was also angered by him and held it back before saying, ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to fight with you tonight. If you want to use this room, then I¡¯ll go downstairs and find a guest bedroom.¡±

    Guest bedroom?

    Was this her way of treating herself as a guest and starting to alienate him?

    Her causal words were like a time bomb.

    It blew his sanity without remnants.

    Just as Lyra turned to leave, he quickly sat up and wrapped his arms around her waist from behind. It was so tight that his arms were shaking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go! Don¡¯t leave me!¡±

    Lyra paused to break his arms.

    This action was as if to push him outward.

    The sadness of having to lose her again after so much effort to get her heart back was overwhelming.

    He held her tighter. His forehead pressed against her back, and his voice choked and helpless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, please ¡­¡±

    Lyra froze on the spot, and her body ached viciously.

    Her heart felt like it had been pierced by tens of thousands of steel needles, and it hurt so much that she could hardly breathe.

    More than half a year ago, Malcolm had been chastised by the White family for her, and was badly injured.

    That evening, he endured severe pain and held her waist in this way as well. He said with a humble tone, praying her not to let go of ¡­

 Chapter 316 Even though she favors, it doesnâ€™t stop her from going over old scores

    All sorts of emotions of guilt, remorse, and heartache flooded her mind.

    She just let him be.

    She let out a long sigh and gently patted his arms that were wrapped around her waist to soothe carefully.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯m not leaving you, ever.¡±

    She turned around and Malcolm burrowed into her arms. Burying his face in her waist, his voice was extremely soft, ¡°So¡­ can you sleep with me tonight? Don¡¯t separate ¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, no separation. Starting tonight, I¡¯ll sleep with you and lull you to sleep, okay?¡± She rubbed his good touching short hair.

    Malcolm nodded gently.

    Lyra took out the robe he had hidden under the pillow and helped him put it on, ¡°It¡¯s winter. You¡¯re just recovered. Don¡¯t sleep naked. Be careful not to catch a cold.¡±

    Malcolm was content to burrow into her arms, smelling the nice scent of her neck. The restlessness and uneasiness inside his heart gradually dispersed a lot.

    Lyra turned off themp and fell asleep with him for the first time in a long time.

    Not long after she fell asleep.

    While drifting off to sleep, she was awakened by the sound of very soft and shallow sobbing next to her.

    By now, her sleepy eyes had adjusted to the dim light, and she could vaguely see Malcolm¡¯s head bowing low and sleeping on her arm.

    Feeling a little strange, she touched Malcolm¡¯s face, and her fingertips unexpectedly touched the droplets of water on his long, curlyshes.

    ¡°Mel? Why are you sad again?¡±

    Malcolm held her tighter. With a nasal voice, he whispered, ¡°Rara, those lip marks on my body. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, and I feel damned, but don¡¯t you want me to ¡­¡±

    So that was what was on his mind.

    Discovering his little vulnerability, Lyra felt a little guilty.

    She wanted to tell him the truth, but she didn¡¯t know how to say it.

    If he knew he was being screwed, he would have been furious, right?

    After thinking, she patted his back with her palm to soothe his low mood.

    ¡°Howe? Of course I want you, and I, Lyra Lloyd, will never want another man in my life, except you.¡±

    ¡°You, will be my only preference.¡±

    Lyra kissed him gently on the eyes.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    She imitated him to patiently kiss away the tears stained on his eyshes.

    Malcolm quietly felt her affection, still being a little apprehensive.

    ¡°If you care tonight¡¯s incident, you can beat me or scold me. I receive the punishment, but you can no longer be cold with me. Cold violence is really hard to bear.¡±

    Lyra instantly stopped moving and her tone was gradually lower, ¡°How dare you say that? Who was the one who made a fuss about withdrawing from mest time, saying that you were tired of me and engaging in cold violence with me first? Who was it this time, who immediately went cold with me for two days after injecting the blue potion?¡±

    He was unjustified.

    He whispered in grievance, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree before that we wouldn¡¯t mention it?¡±

    Lyra chuckled. The softness inside her heart quickly reced the depression of the past few days.

    Even with preferences, it didn¡¯t stop her from raking up the past.

    ¡°You¡¯re allowed to mention it with me and get emotional, but I¡¯m not allowed? It¡¯s OK if you don¡¯t want to mention the withdrawing from the marriage thing. What about the cold war two days ago? It¡¯s new!¡±

    He buried his head under the quilt and was unable to argue.

    The more Lyra thought about it, the more angry she was. He was sick some time ago. For those things that made her very stifled, she had not dared to think about it. Now that he was better. Was it time to talk about it?

    She was afraid they won¡¯t be able to get through tonight without fixing him up a bit.

    She sat up, turned on the deskmp and looked at him askance, ¡°Did you just say you receive the punishment?¡±

    Five minutester.

    The bedroom regained harmony and quiet.

    He wore a plush, gray and thick pajamas and sat by Lyra¡¯s makeup table.

    A tablemp was lit on the table, and Lyra¡¯s phone was still on it, with her What¡¯s App QR code on the screen, and Malcolm had a ballpoint pen and was copying it onto paper at twice the size of the magnification.

    On his head topped with the limited-edition tonic water he had given Lyra earlier, and the cap was unscrewed.

    The water inside, which was so full that it was almost close to the mouth of the bottle, did not leak a drop under his excellent fixation.

    Lyra leaned against the bed and watched quietly for a while.

    She was with a guilty conscience if she really hit him.

    If she let him kneel on the wash board, she would be heart-ached and she could not bear it.

    So she simply found a way to torture him and consume his exuberant energy.

    ¡°Draw it until the phone can scan it. Don¡¯t spill my water. I have not used it yet. It¡¯s precious. If you spill a drop, you will need to draw more.¡±

    She gave a graceful yawn.

    He was drawing the QR code. He had the perfect jaw line, straight back. When he was serious, the aura of his body became very cold.

    She admired it for a while, looked at him slightly for a few minutes, quickly came to doze off, shrunk into the warm nket and went back to sleep.

    Malcolm nced at her. Seeing that she was asleep, he sighed silently.

    ¡­

    He didn¡¯t know how long it took, but Lyra was just falling asleep.

    She shivered gently as the cold air suddenly entered her nest, and her waist was hugged from behind by him.

    He was punished while she was sleepingfortably here.

    Malcolm was depressed and indulgently rubbed his cold face against her warm little face.

    Lyra felt frozen, gritted her teeth, and asked while feeling sleepy, ¡°What for? Finished?¡±

    Malcolm continued to rub against her, recklessly iming the warmth of her body.

    ¡°Well, it was done in half an hour.¡±

    He was in the army before, and had learned drawing. His skills were very good. He was smart and soon found an easy and fast way to draw the code. It was not difficult for him.

    Lyra was already getting sleepy and gently responded, ¡°Okay, then go to sleep.¡±

    She habitually took his big cold hands and moved herself into his arms to help him get warm quickly.

    Malcolm hugged her in his arms, seemingly unsatisfied. His cold thin lips kissed her earlobe restlessly, with his breathing gently spraying her ear.

    Lyra was a little itchy and rubbed her ears with her hands when she heard his maic voice behind her, ¡°Rara, I can¡¯t sleep.¡±

    ¡°Keep drawing if you can¡¯t sleep, and draw until you¡¯re sleepy.¡±

    Malcolm was not happy, ¡°But, I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s food downstairs. Go down and get it yourself.¡± She said in a daze.

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    The aura of danger gradually approached.

    Lyra was still waiting for him to say something when she was suddenly forced over by a strong force.

    He lightly rubbed the tip of her nose.

    ¡°But I want to eat you!¡±

    She woke up instantly, ¡°Wait a minute! You can¡¯t!¡±

    By the time she reacted, it was toote!

    This was called sleeping with him? This was clearly to send a sheep into the wolf¡¯s mouth!

    He was a son of a bitch!

    Malcolm had regained his former strength, and her resistance was worthless in front of him.

    After a night of tossing and turning, Lyra experienced backache!

 Chapter 317 Malcolm is going to counterattack

    She wanted to deal with Malcolm.

    However, he massaged her shoulders and back. He was well-behaved, so she could not pick a fault.

    Becausest night was hard enough, Lyra barely rested, and by morning she was so sleepy that she couldn¡¯t get out of bed.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t bother her, helped her make porridge and prepare breakfast before he quietly left the house and went to the office.

    Just as he sat down in his office chair, Chad cheerfully came in to take credit.

    ¡°How did it gost night, boss? Did my method work well enough to cool down Miss Lyra?¡±

    Last night they had sex so Malcolm was happy and generous today, ¡°Increase wages, bonus. Go to the financial report yourself. You can decide the amount.¡±

    Chad was so surprised, ¡°Boss, you are so nice! Your image today is extraordinarily tall and magnificent. You are simply a hero in my mind, you ¡­¡±

    Before the ass-kissing was finished, there was a knock on the door of the president¡¯s office.

    The assistant at the door came in and said, ¡± Mr. Malcolm, Miss Ethel is here and she said she must see you today.¡±

    The harmonious atmosphere was instantly destroyed. Malcolm¡¯s face was cold, ¡°No.¡±

    With a guilty conscience, Chad followed, ¡± Mr. Malcolm is busy. He got no time to see her. She is not the spokesperson of the Rossi Project anymore. Don¡¯t just let her in the top floor in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The assistant bowed his head and was opening the door to go out.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

    Ethel, who was outside the door, went in and barged in through the gap.

    Malcolm¡¯s face grew sullen, without raising his eyes, ¡°Miss Ethel, trespassing is very rude behavior. You as the top star, even don¡¯t know the rule.¡±

    Ethel¡¯s eyes were steely, ¡°I was wrong to barge in, but was your behavior also ungentlemanly?¡±

    Malcolm wrinkled his eyebrows and lifted his eyes, staring at her, and not bothering to exin.

    Chad sensed that something was wrong and took the lead, ¡°That¡­ there may be a misunderstanding. He is busy here. Why don¡¯t youe out with me and I¡¯ll exin it to you?¡±

    ¡°You exin?¡± Ethel gave him a sarcastic stare and looked back at Malcolm, ¡°Your exnation is useless. This matter, I want Mr. Malcolm himself to give me a reasonable exnation!¡±

    The disgust in Malcolm¡¯s eyes was undiminished as he took a careless sip of his coffee, ¡°When have I lost my gentlemanly ways?¡±

    Ethel stomped on her heels and walked to the parlor chair opposite him and sat down.

    ¡°I may have said something wrongst night that upset you, but you canceled my position because of it. You caused my fans to fight with others online, and blocked a lot of my recent resources. Isn¡¯t that too much to do?¡±

    ¡°Not too much.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s tone was light, ¡°You knew I had a fianc¨¦e, but you still dared to deliberately frame me and make Rara misunderstand. Since you dare to do it, you should have the mental preparation to ept the punishment.¡±

    ¡°I was framing you?¡±

    Ethel was baffled, ¡°When did I frame you? You asked me to leave, so I did. I just exchanged pleasantries with Miss Lloyd in front of Peachpuff, but I knew what I was talking about and I didn¡¯t say anything too much.¡±

    Her small face was not humble, refusing to carry the me for nothing.

    ¡°Since my debut, I have never cared to associate with male celebrities to create heat on purpose. I have been disciplined since I became the Rossi Project spokesperson.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to be straight with you. If I wanted to frame you, I would have done it in a smart way. I wouldn¡¯t pick such an obvious situationst night and throw myself in the. I don¡¯t know why you would misunderstand me like that!¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s brows furrowed, keenly aware of something wrong in her words.

    Last night, he was drunk and nervous.

    Now when he thought about it, many detailsst night dud not stand up to scrutiny.

    He raised his eyes to Chad.

    Chad was keeping his head down. His eyes were dodging, ad his feet were moving quietly to the door, trying to escape.

    ¡°You stand still.¡±

    ¡°Boss, I have business ¡­¡±

    Seeing his slightly flustered expression, Malcolm had something in mind, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Wait.¡±

    ¡°Okay ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Malcolm looked at Ethel again, ¡°I will investigate what happenedst night, and if you were wrongly used, the spokesperson and the activities would be returned to you.¡±

    ¡°Just returned? You shouldn¡¯t give somepensation for all the trouble I¡¯ve taken?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s dark eyes shed a hint of disgust and his tone was deep, ¡°It¡¯s not good to be too greedy. Send Miss Ethel out.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Malcolm.¡±

    As the two left and the moment the door closed, Chad fell to his knees on the spot.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m innocent! I haven¡¯t even had time to report the bonus to the finance yet. I¡¯m just an aplice!¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s cold face did not change, ¡°Who is the mastermind?¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡±

    Chad bowed his head.

    Miss Lyra saidst night that if she wasn¡¯t careful about what happened, it was all on her.

    The boss didn¡¯t dare to do anything to Miss Lyra, but he can kill him!

    He looked up firmly, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Lyra!¡±

    ¡°The lipstick marks on your body is her kiss, and the writing on your chest is also her writing. I just helped her to y a scene!¡±

    Malcolm stared at him incredulously, with a chill around him, which was a precursor to a storm.

    ¡°Tell me exactly what happenedst night, and don¡¯t dare miss a word! I¡¯ll carry you to the interrogation room and fix you up myself.¡±

    Feeling the re in his eyes, Chad¡¯s whole body trembled badly, full of fear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, boss. I wouldn¡¯t dare! I¡¯ll tell you everything! I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡±

    ¡­

    Lyra walked down the winding alleyways of the White Manor with her sore and weak thighs, ready to go to the garage.

    As she was walking, she suddenly couldn¡¯t control sneezing, ¡°Who is secretly thinking about me behind my back?¡±

    Eleven, who acted as her driver today, looked at her worriedly, ¡°The temperature has been dropping every day recently. Miss, you¡¯re not catching a cold, are you?¡±

    Lyra waved her hand, ¡°No, the body is fine, but ¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?¡± Eleven asked.

    She walked slowly while feeling seriously, ¡°I always feel like someone is trying to set me up! Looks like something big is going to happen today!¡±

    Eleven was speechless. When did his youngdy be so sensitive?

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t joke. You must have a cold. Maybe don¡¯t go to work today and rest at home for a day?¡±

    Lyra shook her head.

    The two had just walked to the garage door when they saw Malcolm¡¯s car driving up anding to a stop at their feet.

    Malcolm long-legged step out of the car. His face was cold, implying fury.

    Lyra, being muddled, looked at him strangely, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to work? Why are you back again?¡±

    Without a word, Malcolm walked up to her, bent straight down, carried her over his shoulder dominantly, and headed back in the direction of Lyre Spiti.

    ¡°Eh? What are you doing?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s breath was cold, and his voice was deep: ¡°Go home. There¡¯s something I need to ask you.¡±

    ¡°But ¡­ I have to go to Angle Group. I have a very important job today!¡±

    Unfazed, Malcolm kept walking, ¡°Take the day off. I¡¯ll have Chad cover for you.¡±

    ¡°Chad? He doesn¡¯t know anything about the entertainment industry. Can he do it?¡±

    Malcolm narrowed his cold eyes, ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. You have time to worry about others. You might as well mourn for yourself for a few more minutes!¡±

    Last night she fooled him, so that he med himself for a while hard.

    And handcuffs, belts! Taming him?

    Oh, today he wanted to return it all!

 Chapter 318 Malcolm has a mercy

    Feeling the anger in his tone, Lyra sheepishly covered her face.

    She dared not struggle, and let him carry her.

    Eleven froze on the spot.

    ¡°Miss ¡­¡±

    Should he follow back to the vi to see their affection, or should he go to Angle Group?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to Angle Group and call Fifteen and see if Chad needs any help over there.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡±

    Eleven was gone, the alley was extraordinarily quiet, in the unusual scent.

    Lyra was humble, ¡°You know all about it?¡±

    Malcolm did not answer but moved forward in silence.

    It looked like he was really angry!

    She then said that he would be furious to know the truth.

    She didn¡¯t expect him to know it so quickly, so she was not prepared at all.

    Malcolm carried her and soon went back to Lyre Spiti.

    Lyra wanted to go on her own. Malcolm still didn¡¯t say a word and carried her all the way upstairs.

    When he entered the bedroom, Malcolm wanted to throw her hard onto the bed like she had done to himst time.

    But when he was holding her soft little waist, he can not get down, being afraid to hurt her a little bit.

    Finally, he sensibly chose to put her to sit on the edge of the bed.

    It was a little hot to carry all the way back.

    He untied his tie with one hand, took off his suit and tossed it onto the bed. Rolling up his sleeves, he asked, ¡°Do you want to exin yourself, or should I ask?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Lyra inhaled deeply and watched in awe as he rolled up his sleeves.

    In the past, if Collin had this expression, and then rolled up the sleeves in front of her, he was going to beat people.

    But, she could guarantee that Malcolm would never dare to beat her up!

    Even if he had the intention, he didn¡¯t have the guts!

    So she quickly found her confidence and said without being condescending, ¡°Yes, I did what happenedst night. Who told you to disobey me, to go out drinking without telling me, and to be alone with Ethel? I¡¯m teaching you that the human heart is dangerous! You can¡¯t just get drunk!¡±

    Malcolm grimaced, ¡°With Chad guarding the door, who would dare do anything? I should have thoughtst night that Chad would never dare to let any woman, except you, scribble on me.¡±

    His long fingertips lifted Lyra¡¯s sharp chin and his tone was cold, ¡°And do you know why I was going for the booze? It¡¯s because you¡¯re making a deal with Anthony, and you even want to marry him!¡±

    When he thought about it, his heart was pins and needles like a fire.

    In the two days of cold war with her, he could not resist several times and wanted toe over to give in.

    But Anthony, like a thorn in his heart, can never be pulled out without an answer from Lyra!

    Lyra avoided his gaze, ¡°Why are you bringing this up again? You can¡¯t get over it, can you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, can¡¯t get over that! I want you to tell me yourself that you will never agree to hisst two conditions!¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything.

    Malcolm grabbed her slim shoulders and spoke solemnly, ¡°Rara, even if my body really won¡¯tst the winter, you can marry anyone you want!

    ¡°Got it, I promise you.¡± Her eyebrows wrinkled slightly and she chose topromise, looking down at her shoulder again, ¡°Let go, you¡¯re hurting me!¡±

    Malcolm immediately loosened his grip and gently rubbed her shoulders with his fingers. His dark eyes looked soft.

    Lyra gave a quietly winning smile.

    He can¡¯t even hide his heartache, just like this. Did he still want to counterattack?

    She held back herughter and brought the topic back, ¡°Well, don¡¯t you want to fix me today? How do you want to do it?¡±

    Malcolm stopped rubbing her shoulders and changed back to a deep stare.

    ¡°You ganged up on me with Chad, made me me myself all night, and gave him the bad idea to handcuff myself to your bed. Do you admit it?¡±

    ¡°I admit.¡±

    Lyraughed calmly, ¡°But I¡¯ll dare next time!¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s anger was sessfully rekindled by her, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve had a good time messing with me? Okay, then I¡¯ll do it all with you today!¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to handcuff me?¡±

    She sounded delicate and took the initiative to reach out her slim wrists and handed them to Malcolm, ¡°Those handcuffs are metal and a little heavy. You have to be careful.¡±

    Malcolm looked at her wrists. They were so thin that they seemed to be broken with the slightest pinch.

    Those handcuffs were really heavyst night ¡­All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Realizing that he hadn¡¯t even started the punishment, he was intolerant and he spoke in a stern tone, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be heartbroken this time!¡±

    Lyra just smiled, not bothering to expose him.

    Malcolm was a little unnatural by her stare and lowered his face, ¡°I forgot my handcuffs. I¡¯ll cuff you next time, but how many times have you hit me on the palm before, I¡¯ll punish you back this time! Reach out your hands!¡±

    Lyra spread her palms, still staring at him with smiling and starry eyes, ¡°Do you want to use the whip? It¡¯s in the drawer!¡±

    Malcolm was offended by her molestation, ¡°You think I¡¯ll listen to you? I don¡¯t use that stuff!¡±

    He slid his hands to his waist and made a move to undo the metal buckle of his belt.

    ¡°You really wants to beat me?¡±

    Lyra, still spreading her palms, coldly reminded him, ¡°Then you have to think carefully. There is a saying, sooner orter you have to pay back for what you have done! Next time when you make a mistake, don¡¯t let me catch you!¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s bony hands paused abruptly.

    Lyra saw his reaction and smiled provocatively, ¡°I¡¯m vengeful. If I have a bad mood next time, I may take it back a hundred times or a thousand times. You have to be prepared for it!¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s cold face did not change, but the hand on the metal buckle of his belt did not move.

    It was not a good idea to untie it or tie it.

    He stared at Lyra¡¯s evil and provocative expression. He was very angry. He was totally controlled by her in his life!

    ¡°I¡¯m tired of holding my hands up. You don¡¯t just stand there. Move faster!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re urging me? Am I punishing you, or are you punishing me? You need to learn from my usual attitude of admitting mistakes. Be proper!¡± He gritted his teeth.

    Lyra wrinkled her eyebrows and red at him, ¡°I¡¯m already very proper. Don¡¯t be silly. Finish it quickly!¡±

    He was forced to do it.

    Lyra just said she would return it to him so his hands froze and were afraid to move!

    But Lyra¡¯s arrogant attitude made him feel embarrassed. No matter what he did, it felt wrong.

    Just as the situation was frozen, there was a sudden knock at the door of the room, and it was Twelve.

    ¡°Miss, a courier just came here. Because it was written as a private package and also expedited, so I took it for you. Do you need it now?¡±

    Malcolm took the opportunity to fasten his belt and looked at Lyra suspiciously, ¡°A private package? What did you buy?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s little face flushed.

    She bought one thing in thest two days!

    It was going to be used to soften up Malcolm, but she forgot to track the delivery arrival time.

    What a coincidence! It was sent to her at this time!

    ¡°That ¡­ Twelve you put in my room next door. I won¡¯t need it this time!¡±

    ¡°Later.¡±

    Malcolm noticed that her cheeks were flushed and even her ears were red. Why did she have such a violent reaction?

    The suspicion in his heart deepened as he opened the door voluntarily and took the beautiful box in Twelve¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take it apart!¡±

 Chapter 319 Sweet, a world of two

    By the time Lyra lunged and tried to grab it, it was toote.

    Malcolm had already opened the box and Twelve was looking into it curiously.

    It was a ck and white dress, but the style was unique and not like Lyra¡¯s usual favorite style.

    Malcolm was full of confusion: ¡°This kind of style, you usually do not like? Besides, it¡¯s a dress. Why are you nervous?¡±

    Lyraughed: ¡°I¡¯m not nervous. Can¡¯t I change my dressing style once in a while?¡±

    She was about to take the box without changing her face and take it back to the next room to hide it.

    Twelve curiously turned under the clothes. There was a set of furry cat ears, a furry tail, a bell cor, and ¡­ a ck silk stockings.

    ¡°Wow! Miss, are you trying to y cosy? So funny!¡±

    Lyra¡¯s whole body was stiff, feeling extremely embarrassed!

    Malcolm also realized that this was not just a dress, and carefully examined the gadgets in the box.

    The moment when he saw the ck silk stockings, he understood something.

    He closed the box and looked to Twelve, ¡°Take Seventeen and go to Angle Group to help Chad. Tell the other bodyguards at the vi that no matter what they hear, they are not allowed to disturb!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Malcolm.¡±

    As soon as Twelve left, Malcolm immediately closed and locked the door.

    His thin lips curled gently as he picked up the ck silk stockings in the box and looked to Lyra, ¡°Rara, exin?¡±

    Lyra was full of embarrassment. Her eyes ducked to the side, ¡°Maybe¡­ I bought the wrong one. I don¡¯t know what it is.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t believe it at all.

    His dark eyes locked at her, ¡°I suddenly have a better idea for punishing you!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lyra thought it was something bad.

    Malcolm handed the box in his hand to her, ¡°Change it.¡±

    ¡°It was a mistake. I¡¯ll get the store to return itter!¡±

    She reached out to pick it up. Malcolm was quick to retrieve the box, ¡°You have brought it. How can you not try it? You just admitted to fixing me up. Since you admit it, should not you listen to me?¡±

    ¡°So, this is punishment?¡±

    Malcolm shook his head and his thin lips curled into a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a reward, a little reward you gave me.¡±

    That was much morefortable to hear that.

    Lyra took the box from him and grunted arrogantly, ¡°So you¡¯re not going to punish me?¡±

    Malcolm continued to shake his head, ¡°Rara, you bought this, so I guess you¡¯re ready to admit being defeated with me, right?¡±

    He was really touched that Rara was so attentive, and besides, he couldn¡¯t beat her.

    ¡°How can you be wrong? It is me who is wrong, and it is me who should be punished.¡±

    Lyra cupped his face with both hands, stood on tiptoe and gave him a kiss on his thin lips, ¡°Mel, if you keep spoiling me like this, I¡¯ll be unruly!¡±

    ¡°It is not enough. You are my treasure. I have to spoil you for life!¡±

    Lyra¡¯s heart sweetened as she hugged the box and went to the bathroom to change, ¡°Wait.¡±

    Malcolm wasn¡¯t idle during these minutes.

    He closed the window and turned the heater on to avoid Lyra catching a chill.

    Only after making preparations did he sit down on the edge of the bed, waiting with excitement and anticipation.

    After a few minutes.

    ¡°Mel, I can¡¯t tie my cor.¡±

    Lyra came out of the bathroom and handed the bell cor to Malcolm.

    Malcolm slowly raised his eyes, and his heart suddenly missed a beat.

    It was a strong visual impact, so that he was severely stunned.

    Especially the pair of cat ears on Lyra¡¯s head, it made her look cute without losing her charm, and yful without losing her allure.

    The ultra-short skirt was showing her exquisite and delicate figure to the fullest.

    Malcolm¡¯s mouth was dry as he watched, and he couldn¡¯t help but swallow, forcing down the restlessness inside.

    ¡°Mel?¡±

    Seeing that he was lost in thought, Lyra took the bell cor and waved it in front of his eyes, followed by looking down at her outfit, ¡°Not good?¡±

    ¡°Good looking.¡± He swallowed again.

    Lyra pursed her lips and shoved the cor into his hands, ¡°Stop gawking and help me put it on.¡±

    Malcolm got up, unfolded the cor, controlled his slightly shaking fingertips, and carefully tied it around her nice neck.

    He helped her wear the cor with his own hands. And from now on, she was his kitty!

    ¡°Does it look that good? Your eyes are going to fall out.¡±

    Malcolm stroked her furry cat ears and nodded heartily, ¡°I would like to see you wear this and dance.¡±

    ¡°Dance what?¡±

    Malcolm thought about it, ¡°Lover. You amazed me with the song lover.¡±

    Wearing this cat suit, and dancing, it must be a different kind of beauty!

    Lyra was also in high spirits today, ¡°All right, then let me dance for your pleasure.¡±

    Malcolm turned on the stereo, yed the song, and just sat on the edge of the bed, enjoying it in peace and quiet.

    The intro started and Lyra immediately got into the groove.

    The familiarity of lover, as if it was engraved into her bones. Even if the eyes were closed, she can find every point with precision.

    The fluffy tail behind her, moving with every movement she made, adds ayer of daintiness to the original sensuality, and the bells on her neck made the tinkling, crisp and pleasing sound.

    Unlike thest time when she wore a silky dress, this time, she was more like a fairy. She was so beautiful that she could seduce his soul.

    After the first part of the dance, Lyra wrapped up her moves and prepared to stop.

    The slender waist was wrapped in a pair ofrge hands.

    Malcolm picked up her hand, sped her fingers together, and turned her moves, originally adapted for a solo, back into a duet.

    Thest time when she danced this, he didn¡¯t have a chance to put his arms around her waist and dance with her.

    This time, he will never let go again.

    Without any rehearsal, the two worked well together to bring out the most difficult Tango of the song lover, in a perfect way.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Both looked into each other¡¯s eyes with a strong sense of love, immersing in happiness.

    At the end of the dance, there was a dance movement of Lyra spinning, but before she can start spinning, she was picked up by Malcolm.

    She lost weight and wrapped her arms around the back of Malcolm¡¯s neck, ¡°Not finishing the dance?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it. You have to retain some strength or you won¡¯t be able to endureter.¡±

    Lyra instantly understood what he meant, and the tips of her ears were slightly red, ¡°You wish. We did itst night ¡­!¡±

    Malcolm gently rubbed the tip of her nose. His dark eyes did not hide the desire that was about to erupt, ¡°Not enough. You¡¯re so beautiful today. How can I not do it.¡±

    ¡°But ¡­ my legs are still sore.¡±

    He kissed her forehead, full of tenderness, ¡°I¡¯ll be gentle.¡±

    He said he would be gentle, but his action was not gentle at all. It was obvious that they just did itst night. How came they still have so much energy and spirit today!?

    It was a perfect ending to another passionate morning until Lyra was so tired that she fell asleep.

    Malcolm carried her to the bathroom, bathed her himself, changed her into a robe, and put her back to bed.

    ¡°It¡¯s been hard for you. What do you want to eat for lunch? I¡¯ll make a tonic soup for you?¡±

    Lyra was drowsy from sleep and her voice was breathless, ¡°Wanted seafood soup.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go make it for you.¡± Being satisfied, Malcolm stroked her little face and turned to get out of bed and put on his slippers.

    The moment when he got up, it was as if he was suddenly enveloped in a ck fog in front of him. He couldn¡¯t even see the road, and in just a few seconds, his vision waspletely plunged into darkness.

    He dropped back onto the bed to keep himself from falling.

    After several minutes, the fearful darkness gradually receded.

    He looked at his hands incredulously.

    Was this a harbinger of the ¡­ virus starting to spread again?

 Chapter 320 Anthony goes abroad and Lyra Investigates

    Anthony gave that blue potion ¡­

    ¡°Mel, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    Lyra looked sleepy. Her fingers hooked around the corner of his shirt and tugged gently, interrupting his thoughts.

    He turned back to hold her hand, and his tone casual: ¡°Nothing, thinking of a few good dishes to cook and treat your stomach.¡±

    ¡°Your cooking skills, which were well-tuned by me back in Frayton. I love whatever you make.¡±

    She murmured and smiled, ¡°Speaking of which, that employment agreement, it hasn¡¯t expired yet.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s face stiffened slightly.

    That dark history of being forced to sign an employment agreement was brought up, and he lifted the covers and pressed against Lyra, ¡°Are you still trying to enve me for a few months?¡±

    Lyra had a smile, ¡°No, the name on the agreement is Melvin. It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    Besides, she was now in a different state of mind than before, and she can¡¯t afford to bully him so much.

    She now just wanted to cure himpletely sooner and live a happy and healthy life.

    Malcolm kissed her forehead contentedly, ¡°Sleep a little longer. I¡¯ll call you when lunch is ready.¡± Then he got out of bed and went to the kitchen to make lunch.

    Two days passed peacefully.

    Until the third day.

    At mid-afternoon, Lyra was busy in the office when she received another unfamiliar call on her cell phone, showing an international call.

    She looked at the number, it was Anthony, and her good mood for days was ruined by this call.

    Lyra picked up, and her tone was unpleasant, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Anthony on the other end of the phoneughed lightly, ¡°Haven¡¯t seen you in days. Do you miss me?¡±

    Lyra was sick to it, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t. I¡¯m just asking. Myst two conditions, have you figured it out?¡±

    Lyra was silent for a moment, ¡°Not yet, I¡¯ll think about it.¡±

    ¡°More time to think about?¡± Anthony got a little upset, ¡°Lyra, don¡¯t try to monkey around with me. I¡¯m not that easy to fool!¡±

    Lyra¡¯s tone was also cold, ¡°You should know that once Malcolm and I back out of our engagement, it will set off a big storm. I always have to arrange the aftermath in advance to minimize the damage the Lloyd¡¯s Corp will suffer at that time.¡±

    ¡°OK, you stall me or stall for time, I¡¯m not afraid anyway. You¡¯ll find me sooner orter!¡±

    When he said thest sentence at the end, he deliberately lowered his voice, with the tone of obscurity.

    Lyra was so upset. When she cured Malcolm, she would never let Anthony get away with it! She would make him suffer a thousand times more than Malcolm!

    She was about to hang up the phone when she suddenly noticed that the phone interface was international calls.

    ¡°Anthony, you¡¯re out of the country?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that sticky dog you have with you is always trying to catch me. Last time I was beaten so much that I only had one breath left. I had a hard time getting well, so I went out for a walk in order to be able to get married to you by then.¡±

    He coughed twice, and his tone was careless.

    Lyra gritted her teeth and was nonchnt, ¡°If he¡¯s a dog, aren¡¯t you worse than a dog? Anthony, I didn¡¯t expect you to stay in High-order Prison for six months and only have this quality left.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s Mr. Malcolm. I was wrong. Lyra, don¡¯t get mad.¡±

    Lyra restrained her anger and continued tentatively, ¡°Where did you go? European Swye?¡±

    Anthony was delighted, ¡°It¡¯s so nice to hear you care about me twice, but it¡¯s a secret. I¡¯ll wait for you to give me an urate answer!¡±

    If he won¡¯t talk about it, then there was nothing to talk about.

    Lyra immediately cut off the phone and called Eleven in.

    ¡°Last time I asked to check on Anthony¡¯s mother. Any news?¡±

    Eleven shook his head, ¡°Darkbell has not any news yet. After all, it is in a foreign country. It is not easy to explore. But I always feel that Anthony¡¯s mother¡¯s identity is estimated not simple. Otherwise it would not be hidden so tightly.¡±

    Lyra was silent for a moment, ¡°It looks like I¡¯ll just have to find some time and ask the Cahan.¡±

    Last time Jimmy said that the blue potion did not look like a drug from this country.

    Maybe she can start with Anthony¡¯s mother and try to find the antidote to the S404 biochemical virus herself!

    Eleven doubted: ¡°Will Shane say it? He can stand out from the Cahan several sons to grab the power, should ¡­ also not ordinary, right?¡±

    Lyra was nonmittal.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like the Cahan family has no one else but Shane. Ask Reba and Sylvia for me, and tell them I¡¯m inviting them to dinner tonight.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±

    After Eleven went out, Lyra sent a message to Malcolm, telling him she won¡¯t be back for dinner tonight.

    After a few more hours of busy work, it was near the end of the day. Lyra packed her things and left.

    Reba and the other usually had meals in five-star restaurants but Lyra this time took them both to a barbecue restaurant in themercial street .

    As soon as the two young girls entered the private room, they were chattering and the atmosphere was lively.

    Rebaughed: ¡°Lyra, I thought you are with Mr. Malcolm and forgot about us old friends. Why are you inviting us to dinner today?¡±

    Lyra just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Sylvia agreed: ¡°It seems Lyra and Malcolm are living a good life these days. You¡¯re looking so well. Will I have a little nephew or niece in a while?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about! You hurry up with the dishes! Food can¡¯t even stop your mouth?¡±

    Lyra blushed slightly and flicked Sylvia¡¯s head.

    Both hands subconsciously stroked the stomach. There was a time before she aspired to have a baby, but now, she did not hope. And the most important thing right now was Malcolm¡¯s disease. Other was not important.

    Thinking about this, she pretended to be casual and asked Reba, ¡°Reba, how is your brother doing these days?¡±

    Reba propped her chin with her hands, and instantly looked sad, ¡°Don¡¯t mention him. I never imagined that he would want to harm you. He is not still in High-order Prison service? Why are you asking about him all of a sudden?¡±

    She can¡¯t believe Reba didn¡¯t know that Anthony had been released on bail?

    Was it Shane who wouldn¡¯t let the information about Anthony be sent back to the Cahan Mansion?

    Lyra took a sip of tea before continuing, ¡°Sometimes I think about the time when I visited to the Cahan Mansion. And now that things are different. I just feel a little sad.¡±

    Reba followed with a sigh, ¡°Yes, recently my brother let me into thepany to study. I have less opportunities to meet my friends and brothers. Shane even doesn¡¯t let me go to visit him. I don¡¯t know when I see Anthony.¡±

    It was really Shane.

    Lyra continued without showing her real feeling, ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve never heard of your brother¡¯s mother.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I have not seen her. I heard my dad went to European Swye for business trip when he met Cayley. She was pregnant. They nned to return to the country with my dad and get married. I do not know what happened then.¡±

    ¡°Dad came back with just my brother, and all these years, there are no photos or news about Cayley in the family. Even my brother doesn¡¯t often mention her. If you didn¡¯t mention her, I almost forgot. My brother and I are half-brother and sister.¡±

    Lyra thought, ¡°Cayley is just a first name, right? Is she still alive?¡±

    Reba shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just overheard her name. These are the Cahan family¡¯s secrets. Don¡¯t talked to others.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Sylvia nodded along.

    Each table at the barbecue restaurant was equipped with a waiter to help customers grill meat. Reba and Sylvia were stunned when the handsome and elegant-looking man, who was carrying a box of lettuce walked into the room

    Sylvia frowned even less happily, ¡°How is it you?¡±

 Chapter 321 Lyra Lloyd is not sanctimonious

    Lyra wanted to send a message to Eleven quietly, asking Darkbell to investigate all women named Cayley in European Swye, to find out who got the simr experience with the Cahan family.

    When she heard Sylvia¡¯s cry of surprise, she raised her eyes and saw the man¡¯s familiar face.

    ¡°Garrett?¡±

    She had not seen his for five or six days and he seemed to have changed a lot. He was less spirited, and be numb and introverted.

    Seeing him dressed as a waiter, Lyra was a little surprised, ¡°You¡¯ve been working heretely?¡±

    Garrett froze, was shameful, did not answer Lyra¡¯s question and turned his head to leave.

    Lyra called out to him, ¡°After all, we¡¯ve been friends for years. Would Mr. Frazier like to sit down and have a drink?¡±

    Sylvia still had a vivid memory of what the Frazier family did to Lyra before.

    ¡°Lyra, the Frazier family is no longer considered a gentry. Mr. Frazier is a name he can¡¯t afford, and, from the moment he helped Irene try to get you killed, he¡¯s not our friend anymore.¡±

    Garrett originally stopped at the doorway, and when he heard this, he instantly turned his head to look at Lyra, ¡°I didn¡¯t help Irene hurt you, and besides, now that Irene is in Women¡¯s prison, aren¡¯t you going to let her go?¡±

    Reba and Sylvia got angry at the same time.

    It was held down by Lyra to keep from freaking out on the spot.

    Lyraughed lightly, ¡°Originally, I had no intention of bothering with her after sending her to prison. Now that I hear you say that, I think she still seems to live a easy life.¡±

    Garrett was amazed, ¡°Lyra, I never thought that you could be so mean-spirited. She¡¯s just a girl who doesn¡¯t know anything. She already got what she deserved.¡±

    Lyra took a sip of juice. Her beautiful eyes were indifferent, and she did not answer the question.

    Sylvia was the first to take offense: ¡°Why don¡¯t you say your sister is vicious? She¡¯s an adult and still says she doesn¡¯t know anything. She¡¯s a brainless baby spoiled by the Frazier family!¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Reba followed with exasperation, ¡°What you did at Irene¡¯s birthday party some time ago, you know clearly in your own heart. How Lyra treated Irene, is not too much!¡±

    Garrett was desperate.

    It was a hell of a time at home, and there was no money left to even please the warden and visit a prison.

    Jane, the mother, cried every day, chanting that her daughter had suffered. And the father, who was old, pulled down his face to find a job, but because Malcolm pressured from above, nopany dared to ept him.

    The family was crammed into a small house of a few square meters and struggled to get by.

    No matter how serious Irene¡¯s sins were before, this should be enough to pay them off, right?

    He held the tray in both hands, clenching it tightly and holding back before lowering his posture and pleading with Lyra.

    ¡°Lyra, if you still look at us for the sake of being friends for many years, please let Irene go, bail her out, and we¡¯ll take her to the countryside. I promise I won¡¯t bother you.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s face was expressionless, ¡°Since we are friends, I¡¯ll just pretend I didn¡¯t see you today, so you can continue to work here in peace. Irene¡¯s matter is what she deserves. I Lyra Lloyd is not sanctimonious. I can¡¯t help.¡±

    Sylvia immediately shooed him away: ¡°Hear her clearly? Get out and tell your manager to get a new waiter.¡±

    Garrett bowed his head, hid the resentment in his eyes, and exited the private room.

    He walked down the aisle of the restaurant at a heavy pace as if he were a walking corpse.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    M, the waiter who was temporarily reced to take charge of this private room, taunted carefully in dissatisfaction as she passed by him.

    ¡°You¡¯re really a rich man from a luxurious family. You can¡¯t do any work well, and offend the guests again. Well, I have to work for you.¡±

    Garrett heard it loud and clear and stared back at him.

    M was even more upset, ¡°What are you looking at!? I¡¯m not wrong ¡­¡±

    Garrett was depressed as the tirade grew smaller.

    For days, being suppressed by Malcolm, being insulted and mocked and looked down upon by everyone, he was feeling more and more biased.

    Irene¡¯s words before she went to prison echoed in his ears.

    She said, ¡°Garrett! I don¡¯t want to spend the rest of my life in jail. When I go in, they will definitely target me and bully me. I will be worse than dead!¡±

    ¡°The Frazier family is like this because of Lyra Lloyd and Malcolm. You must help me kill them! Otherwise I¡¯ll never recognize you as my brother in my life! Mom and dad won¡¯t be happy and joyful either!¡±

    And two days ago, the film queen Ethel also came to him ¡­

    When he thought of something, he walked towards the kitchen and stole a packet of rat poison from the store room and stuffed it into his pocket when the others weren¡¯t looking.

    He stopped the waiter named M while he was about to send juice to the private room.

    Garrett smiled, ¡°Let me send it. I just upset a few beautiful customers in the private room. I feel sorry for myself and want to go to make amends.¡±

    ¡°Go apologize? Come on, you¡¯ll screw up againter and I¡¯ll have to clean up the mess.¡±

    Garrett grabbed the juice tray in his hand and didn¡¯t let go, ¡°I do feel bad for even bothering you to help me greet the guests in the private room without pay. My pay today is all counted to you aspensation.¡±

    M was happy, ¡°You know what you¡¯re doing. There you are.¡±

    Garrett took the tray and before entering the private room, he looked left and right and apprehensively took out the rat poison.

    It was the first time for him to do such a harmful thing, so his hands were shaking.

    But once he thought of Ethel¡¯s promise, he gathered his courage, turned his back to the camera while no one was around, ripped open the bag, and watched quietly as the white powder dipped into the juice and disappeared.

    However, in just a few seconds, before he had time to pour the entire powder, his wrist was clutched by someone.

    He looked up in a panic and saw it was Chad.

    Chad asked in a deep voice, ¡°What did you put in there?¡±

    A few meters away, Malcolm grimaced, with in murderous intent. And he came aggressively this way.

    Garrett panicked and the fear of Malcolm was written all over his face.

    Recently, he saw Malcolm once, and he must be beaten up by him!

    In his haste, he poured the juice from the tray into Chad¡¯s face.

    Chad¡¯s face was stained with juice

    While he was distracted, Garrett broke free with all his might and ran.

    Malcolm did not panic, ¡°Go after him. He is a frail man. He can¡¯t run away from your hands. I have a new and old things to deal with him.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss!¡± Chad ran after him.

    In the private room, several young girls were eating happily and chatting.

    The door was suddenly pushed open and Sylvia, who was closest to the door, thought it was a waiter and didn¡¯t even raise her head, ¡°Finally, here you are. Please help me grill this beef for me!¡±

    The man behind her didn¡¯t move, and he said with the cold voice, ¡°Forget about the beef. I¡¯m here to find my fiancee!¡±

    Hearing the voice, several people turned around at the same time.

    Sylvia was too scared to say anything.

    Lyra was a little surprised, ¡°What are you doing here? Did you smell the barbecue and want toe over for dinner?¡±

    Malcolm was all upset and his tone was jealous, ¡°You¡¯re full. Why don¡¯t you care if I¡¯m hungry?¡±

    He was so angry that he didn¡¯t see her after work, and he waited for her toe back.

    With a full of anger, he went forward without saying anything, and directly picked up her dominantly, put his arms around her, and turned his head away.

    ¡°Go home! I¡¯ll grill some meat myself for you!¡±

 Chapter 322 Not grilled meat at all

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I send you a message saying that I was eating out tonight and would be backte? Why did youe out to me?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s handsome face was deep and full of reluctance, ¡°I¡¯m panicking. I haven¡¯t seen you all day, and it¡¯s hard to stay up until evening. It¡¯s hard to waste a minute.¡±

    In front of Sylvia and Reba, Lyra blushed and struggled twice, ¡°You¡­ you put me down first ¡­¡±

    Malcolm hugged her tighter, leaned close to her ear and said in a voice only two people could hear, ¡°Rara don¡¯t forget our previous appointment.¡±

    The two of them had agreed that when they were outside, Lyra would try to pretend to listen to him in everything.

    When he got home, he was all up to her.

    Lyra instantly stopped struggling and asked in a small voice, ¡°I¡¯m not full yet. You said we go home and you grill meat for me. What kind of meat?¡±

    Malcolm raised an eyebrow and smiled wickedly, ¡°Guess?¡±

    This expression ¡­

    Wasn¡¯t it a proper meant as she thought?

    Sylvia and Reba were young. Although they did not understand what they were saying, their intimate behavior made them envious.

    Suddenly they felt the grilled meat did not smell good!

    Lyra ears were red, and she was embarrassed to say goodbye to the two, ¡°You guys take your time. I will leave my card at the front desk. If you want to eat more, you can order whatever you like. I¡¯ll leave first!

    ¡°Get out of here!¡± Reba was envious, ¡°If you guys don¡¯t leave, Sylvia and I will have to see your affection. The meat will be tasteless!¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s thin lips curled up and he looked at Lyra in his arms, ¡°Did you hear that? Tell us not to disturb their dinner here. Let¡¯s go home!¡±

    He carried Lyra out of the restaurant and asked Eleven to take Lyra¡¯s car, while Lyra took his car back.

    On the way, he told Lyra about meeting Garrett in the hallway.

    ¡°Garrett wants to drug me to death?¡±

    Lyra listened and was slightly incredulous, ¡°I¡¯ve known him for years after all. I still know his character well. He doesn¡¯t look like someone who can do such foolish things.¡±

    Moreover, now that Irene was in prison and the Frazier family was left with him struggling to hold on, he was ruining himself by doing this, whether it worked out in the end or not.

    He was not so irrational.

    Unless ¡­

    ¡°Someone should be trying to convince him and also promise him something. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t have done such a desperate thing.¡±

    Malcolm nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll have Chad look into this. I just don¡¯t know what you want to do with the Frazier family?¡±

    Lyra rubbed her temples, feeling fatigue. Her tone was casual, ¡°If Garrett got caught, his crime is intentional murder. As for the Frazier family¡¯s things, you can decide it with your mood.¡±

    She didn¡¯t have time to manage it because the only thing she wanted to deal with was Anthony as soon as possible.

    Thinking about this, Lyra asked, ¡°How is your health these days? Do you feel okay? Do you want me to find time to apany you to theb and have anotherb test?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s answer was simple.

    His bony hands held the steering wheel. His dark pupils fixed to look forward to the road. And the roadside lights reflected his handsome face.

    Lately, his eyesight had been going ck once a day, with no regrity, and it will appear at any time of day. His vision was falling into darkness for longer and longer periods of time.

    He didn¡¯t know when his eyes will bepletely blind, maybe tomorrow ¡­

    If Lyra was told about that, she will go out of her way to agree to Anthony¡¯s conditions in order to cure him.

    But then, he would be worse than dead.

    ¡°Mel?¡± he was lost in thought when Lyra¡¯s small hand stroked the side of his face, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    Malcolm steered the wheel with one hand and held her hand with the other, intertwining his fingers, ¡°Think about how to eat you when we get back, baked, steamed, or boiled?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s instant sense of shame and repulsion exploded.

    Luckily, Chad went after Garrett tonight, and it was Malcolm himself who drove the car, with only the two of them in it. Otherwise she would have been ashamed to see anyone.

    Malcolm¡¯s thin-lipped smile became even more reckless, ¡°Rara, you know what¡¯s the cutest thing about you? It¡¯s that no matter how many times we¡¯ve done it, you¡¯ll blush with shyness whenever I bring it up.¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m like you, shameless!¡± Lyra grunted coldly and arrogantly, looking away from the car window.

    Harmony was restored in the car.

    Back at Lyre Spiti, the two of them were just getting started on a great night out without any shame.

    The same night.

    Irene, from Suham Women¡¯s prison, was not doing so well.

    Everyone was asleep, and she was locked in a dark confinement cell, with a damp floor and biting cold.

    She can only curl up in the corner squatting and simply can not sleep. For a long time, her legs had been numb to no sensation.

    But she was determined not to lie down and sleep on the wet mud, which was herst stubbornness.

    There wasn¡¯t even a quilt here, so she could only hug herself tightly and try to keep warm, and her body was in pain from her injuries.

    Every day was a nightmare.

    At noon during the day, when the meal was served, the head in the prison deliberately made things difficult for her by spitting into her te and stepping on her face to the ground, insisting that she eat the meal that had been spit on.

    She resisted firmly and was not only beaten by the group, but also punished with three days of confinement for wasting food.

    She hugged her shoulders helplessly, whimpering and crying. Her eyes were swollen like walnuts. She didn¡¯t even bother to wipe her tears, because it was so cold. Her whole body was shivering.

    It¡¯d only been a few days in prison, and she¡¯d being beaten, punished, and forced to work every day, and it was driving her crazy!

    ¡°Lyra Lloyd! I hate you! I hate you so much! You did this to me, and you deserve to die! I won¡¯t let you go even if I die!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll eat your blood, and your flesh! Bitch Bitch ¡­¡±

    Because the corner of her mouth was swollen, her speech was slurred, but she kept repeating it over and over again, gritting her teeth.

    If she hadn¡¯t relied on all this intense hatred and anger, she was afraid she would have been unable to support her mental strength and continue living.

    Squeak-

    The heavy iron door of the confinement room was opened.

    In the stillness of the night, the sound was abrupt.

    ¡°Prisoner 0437, someone wants to make a secret visit to you. Get up ande with me.¡±

    The re of a shlight shone on Irene¡¯s bruised and swollen face.

    She was so irritated by the light that she could not open her eyes, and she felt even more strange.

    Someone wanted to visit her in the middle of the night?

    Which big shot was here?

    She was so cold and stiff that she couldn¡¯t stand up even after trying for times. The guard impatiently helped her up and took her out of the confinement cell.

    On the way, Irene asked uncertainly, ¡°Do I need toe back here after visiting?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You won¡¯t be released from confinement until three days from now, so cherish your chance to be visited this time!¡±

    The words at the end seemed to imply something.

    Irene couldn¡¯t understand it, so she hunched her shoulders and followed in step.

    For secret visits, she will not go to a special visiting room, but a separate soundproof room without any surveince or recorder inside.

    Walking to the door, Irene was pushed straight in. The heavy handcuffs and ankle cuffs on her body made a sound.

    She stumbled several steps before she could barely stand.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    In the middle of the soundproof room stood a man in the open space.

    When the man turned around, Irene¡¯s pupils were dted and she eximed incredulously, ¡°How could it be you!¡±

 Chapter 323 Abuse caution! But the future will be better

    Next day.

    The floor-to-ceiling windows in the bedroom were open.

    In the winter morning, the fog was thick and the breeze blew in, freezing Lyra¡¯s face.

    She rolled over and hugged Malcolm who was next to her.

    Another crazy night had passed and she looked extraordinarily tired andpletely awake.

    The rm clock on the bedside table went off.

    Today was Melissa¡¯s big day for finishing filming, and Lyra had to get up early to go over and send her best wishes and a gift.

    She mastered her sleepiness and got up to wash up.

    Malcolm woke up after her. His long and curly eyshes fluttered gently. His eyes were half-open, and his eyebrows gently furrowed.

    The vision was dark and there was no light.

    He didn¡¯t realize it, ¡°Rara, did you close the window? It¡¯s a little dark in the room.¡±

    Lyra was doing skincare in front of the makeup table. When she heard what he said, her hands stopped moving abruptly.

    She subconsciously turned her head to look at therge floor-to-ceiling window and wondered a bit, ¡°No, the window is open. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Malcolm felt downhearted abruptly.

    Can¡¯t he see again? ¡­

    How long will it take to recover this time?

    He replied in a calm and steady tone, not being flustered at all, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Maybe I was a little tiredst night. I¡¯m still not awake. I need to sleep more.¡±

    He closed his eyes and tucked himself in.

    Lyra snickered and sat on the edge of the bed. Her palm gently rubbed his face, ¡°You¡¯re yelling all day to have sex. It seems that even the fierce man get exhausted at times.¡±

    Malcolm followed with a light smile on his lips, never opening his eyes, ¡°Go ahead and get busy. No need to leave me breakfast. I¡¯ll get upter and make it myself.¡±

    ¡°Great. I¡¯ll let you rest for two days. Recover and just do not always think about having sex!¡±

    Malcolm nodded, ¡°Got it.¡±

    Lyra cupped his face and kissed him before getting up to continue with her makeup.

    It took Lyra ten minutes to apply a daily makeup.

    Malcolm was still asleep when she packed up. Seemingly he was in a deep sleep. She didn¡¯t want to wake him up, lightened her steps and left the room.

    All the way out of Lyre Spiti, Lyra took Eleven with her and had just reached the garage door when she suddenly stopped dead in her tracks.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Eleven wondered.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Lyra¡¯s expression was stony as she thought of Malcolm¡¯s words again when he had just woken up, ¡°He¡¯s not right.¡±

    ¡°Miss, who¡¯s not right?¡±

    Lyra couldn¡¯t answer him and turned around and raced back in the direction of Lyre Spiti.

    ¡°Mel!¡±

    She made her way upstairs and pushed open the bedroom door.

    Malcolm, who had been sleeping on the king-size bed, was gone, and the room was empty, with no one else.

    Lyra was puzzled. How long had she been out and Malcolm was up?

    ¡°Mel?¡±

    She shouted as she took her hand to test the bed. There was still residual warmth, so he just got up.

    But the whole vi was extraordinarily quiet and no one answered.

    Lyra searched every room, and Malcolm was nowhere to be seen.

    He was out the door so soon?

    Then how came she didn¡¯t see him on her way back?

    She immediately called Chad, ¡°Malcolm went to work?¡±

    Chad was baffled, ¡°No, I¡¯m on my way over to Lyre Spiti.¡±

    Lyra suddenly and inexplicably felt panicked, and a strong sense of unease overwhelmed her.

    Not hearing her voice, Chad was also a little uneasy, ¡°Miss Lyra, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Malcolm he¡­ seems to have disappeared ¡­¡±

    With these words, the people in Lyre Spiti panicked!

    Chad took Eleven and Twelve to try to look around the White Manor as unobtrusive as possible.

    Lyra, Fifteen and Seventeen, checked the whole vi over and searched for a few more times.

    They even checked the surveince and the garage, but they still can not find the person.

    Even the cell phone was turned off.

    The group searched for almost an hour without alerting the rest of the White family, and with no clues.

    Lyra¡¯s sense of unease grew stronger.

    More than half of a year ago, the day after she learned of Melvin¡¯s death, she went back to Seaside Vi, and searched the vi inside and out in the same way, but saw no one.

    She sat on the edge of the bed in dismay, with her slightly trembling fingertips signaling her inner panic.

    On the room carpet, there were Malcolm¡¯s home slippers.

    Lyra tightened her eyebrows. She didn¡¯t even wear shoes. Where could he go in such a cold day? And why was he hiding?

    She was iparably manic inside, but she nced at the closet¡¯s door, which was slightly open with a very small slit.

    She was about to walk over and check when Chad came in, ¡°Miss Lyra, we didn¡¯t find him. I asked the employee from White Corp. He is not there. He should still be at the White Manor.¡±

    ¡°Got it. You guys look around again. Check properly. We have to find him!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    When Chad left, Lyra walked gingerly to the closet door and tried not to make a sound to open it.

    The man hid in the corner of the closet, bent knees and huddled himself into a ball. His hands were around his shoulders, clutching the sleeves of his nightgown.

    It was Malcolm!

    Lyra was relieved to see the familiar handsome face.

    After searching for almost all the morning, he ended up hiding in the closet. What was the fuss?

    Lyra gently crouched down, did not startle him, but watched him carefully.

    Because she noticed that Malcolm seemed to bepletely oblivious to her presence.

    The pair of formerly ck eyes, now became hollow. When he looked somewhere, his eyes lookedx and aimless.

    She suddenly had an extremely unsettling feeling and took her hand to Malcolm¡¯s eye and shook it tentatively.

    Those pupils had no reaction, like a pool of stagnant water.

    Lyra covered her mouth. Her eyes were indisputably red, and tears flowed down uncontrobly.

    Malcolm ¡­ was out of sight?

    She held back the choking feeling in her chest and carefully put her hand towards Malcolm, ¡°Mel ¡­¡±

    Hearing her voice, and being touched by her hand, Malcolm shivered slightly and immediately put up his arm to shield his face from Lyra¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°How did that happen?¡±

    Lyra wiped away her tears, fought back a choked sob, and reached out to try to hug him, ¡°Mel, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here ¡­¡±

    Malcolm resisted, refusing to be embraced by her. He smiled lightly in self-deprecation, ¡°You know it all now. Yes, I¡¯m blind. I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s pity. Get out!¡±

    Originally he thought that today would also be like the other days, that his vision would be slowly recovered. Therefore, he hid and stayed quiet for a while.

    But this time was different.

    He turned blind so quickly, and he didn¡¯t even have time to find a way out for himself and settle down with Lyra.

    ¡°Mel, I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯m not going anywhere! I want to stay with you! How can I pity you? I love you more than you can imagine!¡±

    Lyra clutched his hand, desperately trying to give him a sense of security, ¡°I will cure you. Believe me. You¡¯ll be fine! You¡¯ll be healthy and live a long life! We¡¯ll live a happy life as ordinary people!¡±

    Malcolm shook his head, ¡°No way, Rara. I don¡¯t stand a chance.¡±

    The virus in his body spread.

    He waspletely blind, and it was expected that soon he will also be deaf as the virus ate away at the nerves of his brain little by little.

    He really can¡¯t live through this winter.

    Lyra held his cold face and repeated over and over again, ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay! It¡¯s all going to be okay! We¡¯ll go to Doctor Y. If he can¡¯t do it., I¡¯ll call Micah back, and Micah will be able to cure you.¡±

    ¡°Mel, if your eyes don¡¯t heal, let me be your eyes. I¡¯ll marry you and have some lively and lovely babies with you!¡±

    ¡°I will never, ever abandon you!¡±

 chapter 324 Kneel and beg for Malcolm

    With her reassurance, Malcolm was much calmer.

    He clutched her hand, as if to find the presence of immense reassurance.

    ¡°Rara, don¡¯t go to Anthony! Don¡¯t agree to his conditions!¡±

    Lyra hesitated.

    ¡°Rara! You promised me! We agreed before!¡±

    Malcolm clutched her hand so tightly that he didn¡¯t notice that he had pinched her hand with a red mark.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    ¡°I promise. I will never marry him, but ¡­ sorry!¡±

    The moment she finished her words, her other hand shed hard at the back of his head, using all her strength before she knocked him out.

    She took him into her arms and her small face pressed against his forehead, gently rubbing it.

    Teardrops slipped from the outer corners of the eyes and disappeared into the hair without a trace.

    She murmured, ¡°Sleep Mel. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±

    Chad hurried upstairs once again and was shocked to see the corner of the closet: ¡°Miss Lyra, he is?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t have the time to exin, but just said, ¡°Come over here and carry him. Let¡¯s go to theb.¡±

    Without hesitation, Chad immediately knelt down and picked up the unconscious Malcolm from Lyra.

    After rushing to theb, Jimmy immediately ranb tests on Malcolm¡¯s body.

    The atmosphere in the room was gloomy.

    Jimmy tightened his eyebrows and kept sighing, ¡°Malcolm¡¯s in a bad way. The blue potion has failed and brought side effects that made the virus spread faster.¡±

    ¡°Malcolm¡¯s life won¡¯tst more than a month if we don¡¯t use the next blue potion, or if we can¡¯t find an antidote that will cure himpletely!¡±

    Chad changed his facial expression, ¡°What! Not even a month?¡±

    Under the gloomy atmosphere, Lyra was much calmer.

    No one saw her hands which were hidden in her sleeve. Her nails nestled hard into her palm, before she made her tone as steady as possible: ¡°You two keep an eye on Malcolm. I have to go out.¡±

    Exiting from theb, she got into her car and called Anthony.

    Anthony¡¯s tone rose and was pleased, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to take the initiative to call me so soon. Let me guess. Did that potion fail?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s eyes were wrapped in coldness, and she suppressed the anger in her chest.

    ¡°Anthony, you are despicable.¡±

    ¡°Why am I despicable? I told you a long time ago that you must make a decision as soon as possible. I¡¯m not responsible for the not-so-good consequences that ur now!¡±

    He sounded brisk. With Lyra calling him in such a hurry, it seemed that Malcolm was in a bad way.

    Then, on the contrary, he was in an extraordinarily good mood!

    Lyra resisted the urge to kill him immediately, ¡°Where is the antidote?¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s a yes from you?¡±

    She was nomittal and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t even dare to tell me the name of the antidote, so why should I believe that you really know it? I want to make sure you¡¯re not fooling me before I consider saying yes.¡±

    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll tell you. You won¡¯t get it without me anyway.¡±

    He was straightforward, ¡°The only cure for S404 biochemical virus on the market today is European Swye¡¯s super virus serum.¡±

    Lyra narrowed her eyes and made a silent note of the name of the antidote.

    Anthony continued, ¡°If you consider agreeing to my conditions,e and see me at European Swye. I want to have a different kind of wedding with you,¡±

    ¡°I have to warn you though, you¡¯re only allowed toe alone. If I know Collin, Micah or whoever dares to follow me, you¡¯ll suffer the consequences.¡±

    When he said this, his tone was insidious and implied threat.

    Lyra held back her anger, ¡°I will contact you again when I finish checking the truth in your words.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for your call. Lyra, see you there!¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Lyra immediately contacted Micah.

    Micah knew about this antidote.

    ¡°This super virus serum was researched by a biology doctor many years ago. It has a miraculous effect on all biochemical viruses, but so far there is only a tiny one shot that cannot be purchased.¡±

    ¡°And European Swye is the constitutional monarchy. That antidote is owned by the royal family. It¡¯s hard to see it once. Rara, why are you suddenly bringing this up?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t hold back but sobbed, ¡°Micah, I need you.¡±

    ¡­

    Perhaps it was the effect of the virus in his body that caused Malcolm to sleep for a day after he was knocked out.

    While he was sleeping, Lyra was not idle.

    She did a lot of things.

    Micah went to a neighbor city Athrick on business some time ago. It was not far, and he was back to Suham in an hour by ne.

    Lyra also called Collin and Keith,missioned Jimmy to vacate theb¡¯s parlor, and brought all three brothers together for the first time in a long time.

    At that time, three men with different temperaments sat on chairs and looked at their own sister standing in the middle in unison.

    Noticing Lyra¡¯s red eyes, Collin was the first to ask, ¡°Rara, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lyra pursed her lips, without saying a word. She bent her knees directly and knelt down.

    The three men were all confused when she did this.

    Keith got up and went to help her, ¡°Rara, what¡¯s wrong? Tell me. I¡¯ll help you with everything!¡±

    Lyra refused to get up and spoke in a heavy tone, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve taken the initiative to beg you guys since I grew up. It¡¯s really to the point where I have no choice but to ask you for help.¡±

    The three men looked at each other and did not speak, listening quietly to her continued statement.

    ¡°Malcolm has been attacked with S404 biochemical virus. His life ising to the end. He suffers this because of me, so I must save him. I need your help.¡±

    Collin and Micah didn¡¯t speak at the same time.

    Keith asked, ¡°How do you want us to help you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be out of the country for the next few days. I need Collin to help me protect Malcolm while I¡¯m not here. He¡¯s the head of the National Investigation Bureau. If he¡¯s out of the public eye for any length of time, both Shane and Ryan will be suspicious about that. ¡±

    ¡°I need Micah, Keith to help me look after Malcolm. He has lost his eyesight because of the virus. I don¡¯t feelfortable leaving him to others. I have to ask you for help! About his state of the illness, I hope you can help me to keep it a secret!¡±

    Micah frowned and asked her in a clear thought, ¡°So you asked me about super virus serum today. So, you¡¯re going to European Swye and helping Malcolm get the antidote yourself?¡±

    The super virus serum did cure the virus in Malcolm.

    But it was not easy to get.

    Lyra didn¡¯t deny it.

    Collin lowered his eyes and looked solemn, ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous. You¡¯re not allowed to go!¡±

    Although his military status was high, and he could be ruthless, that was only within Crana.

    Out of Crana, he couldn¡¯t protect Lyra at all.

    Especially, she was going to European Swye and wanted to get the super virus serum sessfully from the hand of the royal family, and then back her unscathed, which was almost impossible!

    ¡°Collin, I have made up my mind. You know me. What I really decide, you can¡¯t stop me!¡±

    Collin was also adamant: ¡°No means no. I didn¡¯t expect that Malcolm sacrificed so much for you. I¡¯m grateful to him, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I can watch you trade your life for his!¡±

    ¡°You can call me selfish or realistic. I only care about your life. If you insist on going, I can only take strong measures to tie you back to the Lloyd Manor and lock you up.¡±

    Micah didn¡¯t say anything and seemed to agree with Collin¡¯s point.

    Keith had little rebuttal to say in front of his brother.

    After aplicated moment inside, Keith looked at Lyra, ¡°Rara, you should listen to Collin¡¯s ¡­¡±

    Lyra was inwardly shocked and desperate.

    She didn¡¯t dare to tell her brothers before because she was afraid that the news would leak, and she was afraid that even if they were grateful, they would stop her from continuing to be with Malcolm.

    Little did she know, she was right.

 Chapter 325 If he dies, my heart will die with him

    But now that Lyra had made up her mind, there was no room for regret except to persuade them!

    She bit her lower lip. Her tears slid down from her cheeks , and sheined with a sobbing voice.

    ¡°My life is important, but Malcolm¡¯s life is not? He became like this because of me. If it wasn¡¯t for him, I would be the one lying in the hospital bed now. How can you be so heartless to him?¡±

    The three men fell into silence at the same time.

    Keith was most aware of the things in Frayton, and Irene¡¯s birthday party some time ago. He hadmunicated with Malcolm, and liked his honesty.

    He felt guilty and got up to try to pull Lyra, ¡°Rara, Get up first. These things ¡­ you always have to give Collin and Micah a little time to think about it.¡±

    Lyra refused his assistance.

    There was still plenty of time for Collin and Micah, but not much for Malcolm.

    She was assertive and took two steps in Collin¡¯s direction on her knees.

    ¡°He lost his parents when he was a child. He was raised by the old Mr. White. Malcolm grew up in solitude. Unlike me, I have the love of my brothers and mom and dad. I was spoiled by the whole family and grew up in love.¡±

    ¡°So he cherishes the love given by the people around him, and he always gave me his heart and soul, without reservation. He¡¯s deeply afraid that I will not want him,¡±

    ¡°He found out that he would not live long. And he never thought of relying on me by virtue of a favor, but afraid that I would be sad and upset. He¡¯s nning to find a ce to die quietly. If I didn¡¯t find the clue myself, I am afraid that I am still in the dark now.¡±

    ¡°Collins! In my life, I will never meet another man who loves me wholeheartedly like him. If he dies, my heart will die with him! Now he is sick. If you still love me, you can ept him and help him!¡±

    ¡°Please believe me. I am no longer a child. This time I will protect myself ande back safely with the super virus serum! You guys just think of me as going on an adventure. I won¡¯t let anything happen to me.¡±

    Micah and Keith sighed, shook their heads, and looked to Collin who was the boss who can make the call.

    Collin lowered his eyes. His face lookedplicated, and he hesitated to give an answer.

    ¡°Collin, I beg you!¡±

    Lyra entuated her tone. On her small face with tear marks, there were sadness and determination that could not be concealed.

    Seeing Collin still hesitating, she bent down and was about to kowtow.

    Noticing this, Collin stepped forward to hold her and stop her from kowtowing.

    His beloved sister cried, begged, knelt and kowtowed in front of him. It was impossible that he was not moved at all.

    Collinpromised, ¡°I promise you. You can do what you can rest assured. We three will help you in the rear, so you can have no worries. But we have to make a deal. If you really can not get the serum, you muste back. Your safety is the most important thing. Don¡¯t push yourself! Not to take any extreme measures!¡±

    ¡°Collin ¡­¡±

    Lyra hugged him and cried bitterly in his arms, showing her vulnerable side without reservation.

    She cried very mournfully, making her brothers heart-ached. Then their eyes turned red as well.

    ¡­

    After a big cry, Lyra quickly regained her senses and calmly assigned posts to her brothers.

    Keith went to the ward to learn how to take care of Malcolm.

    Micah found Dr. Jimmy. He looked at Malcolm¡¯s diagnosis report, and followed up with ways to treat his eyes.

    Collin went to arrange for manpower and quietly ced a number of protection posts around Lyre Spiti.

    Lyra dried her tears and fixed her makeup. When she exited from the parlor, she found Chad.

    Even though her makeup was still delicate, Chad noticed her red eyes that she couldn¡¯t even cover up. Obviously, she cried.

    ¡°Miss Lyra, take care of your health. Now you are the spiritual pir that supports Mr. Malcolm to live.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not that fragile.¡±

    She gave Chad a task, ¡°When I leave, you stay in Lyre Spiti too, and look after him with Keith. He must be in a bad mood when I¡¯m not around. You help me stabilize him,¡±

    ¡°Also, he can not see. So I guess he can not carry the mission in the National Investigation Bureau for the time being. You have to stabilize Shane. During this period of time, in addition to my brothers, no one can see Malcolm, even the old Mr. White.¡±

    Chad didn¡¯t say yes at first, and froze before asking her, ¡°Are you nning to leave the country alone and dal with Anthony?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t want to hide it from him and nodded.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go too. Just to take a bodyguard out of the country. It shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem.¡± Chad barely thought it and was very decisive.

    Lyra was a little surprised, ¡°You¡¯re not staying with Malcolm? I can tell he treats you like a brother. I¡¯d feel mostfortable if you stay and take care of him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I also have long considered him as my own brother, but you¡¯ll be in danger in this trip. Only if you live, will he have hope for the future. I have to protect your safety for him.¡±

    Lyra was a little hesitant, ¡°But, Malcolm¡­¡±

    ¡°You can rest assured. With the Lloyd family¡¯s three big brothers, he will not have anything. Miss Lyra, don¡¯t refuse me. Let me apany you!¡±

    Seeing that he was insistent, Lyra agreed.

    With everything arranged, Lyra contacted Anthony again and bought twotest air tickets the next morning to Gellegno, the capital city of European Swye,.

    In the evening, she returned to Malcolm¡¯s room, where Keith was sitting next to him on apanion bed, tucking his hands in and dozing.

    Lyra lightened her footsteps and went in, but Keith was still awake from his light sleep, ¡°He hasn¡¯t woken up yet. He called your name twice in the middle of his sleep. He¡¯s not sleeping very well.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Go rest tonight. I¡¯ll keep an eye on him.¡±

    Keith was distressed, ¡°You have an early morning flight tomorrow. Why are you doing guarding him if you don¡¯t catch some more sleep? I¡¯m here, so go get some rest.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep, so I¡¯ll stay with him for a while and maybe I¡¯ll be able to sleep.¡±

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll leave you alone.¡± Keith stopped talking and got up to go out, closing the door for her.

    Malcolm was still asleep in the bed.

    Although he was not awake, his brows were tightly knitted, as if there was some kind of inseparable sorrow.

    Lyra carefully lifted the quilt andy in, moving him into her arms and gently smoothing his brows with her fingertips.

    Like finding a familiar smell, Malcolm involuntarily burrowed into her arms, but frowned more tightly.

    Lyra rubbed the back of his head and patiently kissed his brows, gently soothing, ¡°I¡¯m here. I¡¯m here to sleep with you.¡±

    He clutched at her coat. His low voice was dreamily murmuring, ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­ don¡¯t promise Anthony. Don¡¯t marry him. Rara, don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I will only marry you. You are the only one I will recognize in my life. And my name Lyra Lloyd will only be written in your marriage certificate.¡± She pressed her face to his forehead and repeated it over and over again tirelessly.

    Smelling her nice odor, Malcolm¡¯s frown gradually rxed and he slept peacefully.

    Lyra maintained a half-leaning position on the bed and also fell asleep.

    A few hourster, it was just after dawn.

    Chad wanted to knock on the door, but he was afraid that the noise would wake Malcolm up and she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave.

    He lightened his movements and silently pushed open the door to see a warm scene on the bed.

    He had no choice but to be a great evil.

 Chapter 326 Malcolm wakes up and turns mad

    He had to walk over and say in a small voice, ¡°Miss Lyra, wake up. It¡¯s time for us to go.¡±

    This position was not veryfortable, so Lyra was not sleeping well. When Chad spoke, she woke up.

    Rubbing her sore back and arms, she carefully moved out from under the covers, which Chad hastened to support her.

    Just as she put on her slippers and stood up, Lyra realized that the corner of her coat was still being held by Malcolm¡¯s hand.

    And, Malcolm, who had been ced on the pillow, furrowed his eyebrows again and grunted softly in a very unsettled manner.

    Chad saw his boss who was like this, sighed and felt bad.

    Lyra was even more reluctant. She hoped she could immediately take him into the her arms, kiss him and be by his side forever.

    But it was gettingte, and she and Chad had to hurry to the airport to check in.

    She tried to wrench Malcolm¡¯s hand away and couldn¡¯t get it off in two consecutive attempts.

    Malcolm clutched it extra tight.

    ¡°Rara, don¡¯t go to him. Don¡¯t go ¡­¡±

    Like an obsessiveness, he kept murmuring in his dreams, and repeating those words over and over again.

    Lyra¡¯s fingers were trembling as she fought back tears, not daring to pull his hand too hard for fear of waking him up.

    Keith came in and reminded her, ¡°Rara, it¡¯ll be toote if you don¡¯t leave now. He¡¯s fine with Micah and me.¡±

    Lyra tried to speak to the unconscious man in the bed ruthlessly in a smooth tone, ¡°Mel, listen, I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯m just getting up to the bathroom. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    After saying this, she leaned in and kissed Malcolm¡¯s thin lips with a soothing touch, despite the fact that there were other people in the room.

    The ambiguous smell of sweet wafted through the room.

    Chad froze, touched his nose awkwardly, and nced at Keith who was next to him.

    Keith wrinkled his brows. He did not look too happy, and did not say anything.

    After the kiss, Malcolm settled down a lot and the force on his hand gradually loosened a bit.

    Lyra took the opportunity to draw back her coat, pulling Keith over and handing his suit over to Malcolm to clutch.

    ¡°Rara, you?¡±

    Lyra put her index finger to her lips and softly ¡°shushed¡±.

    Keith couldn¡¯t help but sit on the edge of the bed with a helpless face and let the sleeping Malcolm grab his suit by the hem.

    Before she left, Lyra took twost looks at the handsome man in bed that she loved so much.

    In less than half a month, she must get the super virus serum back! Malcolm must wait for her in peace!

    She withdrew her thoughts and left theb with Chad.

    The distance from Suham, Crana¡¯s famous and wealthy city, to Gellegno in European Swye was 15, 336 km. It was a long way, and the fastest direct flight took 13 hours to reach.

    Lyra had to catch up on her sleep on the ne, and Chad took a nap as well.

    ¡­

    By the time Malcolm waspletely awake, Lyra had already set off for two or three hours.

    ¡°Rara!¡±

    He opened his eyes but his vision was still dark. Nothing can be seen. Subconsciously he clenched the clothes on his hand.

    However, he was keenly aware that this piece of clothing was not Lyra, as if it was a man¡¯s suit.

    He immediately withdrew his hand and asked, ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Keith.¡±

    Keith was sitting on the edge of the bed, and his bass carried no emotion.

    ¡°Why did youe? She has told you about my illness?¡±

    Malcolm pushed himself up and leaned over the bed.

    He groped with his hands on either side of the bed and found that it was a small bed. He wasn¡¯t in Lyre Spiti. I seemed to be ab room.

    Keith, not going to lie, gave a straightforward ¡°hmm¡±.

    Malcolm¡¯s tone intensified and asked immediately, ¡°Where is Rara?¡±

    ¡°She ¡­¡±

    Keith thought for a moment before saying, ¡°She has some personal business and will be away for a few days.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s heart sank and his fists clenched, ¡°Personal business? She promised me she wouldn¡¯t go to him! No!¡±

    His emotions gradually agitated. The whole person was on the verge of uncontroble madness. He lifted the quilt to get out of bed.

    Because he couldn¡¯t see, he missed his step, and the whole body fell to the floor with weightlessness.

    Keith froze and didn¡¯t want to help for the first time.

    But then he was afraid that if his sister came back and found out Malcolm who was injured, she would me him for not taking good care of him.

    So, at thest moment when Malcolm was about to fall to the ground, he steadily stepped in to help.

    ¡°What are you making a fuss about again? Didn¡¯t I say just a few days? Be quiet. She might be back soon!¡±

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    Although being invisible, Malcolm¡¯s strength remained. He pushed Keith over.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Keith didn¡¯t expect him to get real and was pushed back two steps, ¡°I at least took care of you for half the night. This is how you repay me?¡±

    ¡°Rara! I want to see Rara immediately!¡±

    He fumbled with his hands and walked so fast and furiously on his bare feet that he once again tripped over a chair.

    ¡°Jeez, what the hell kind of errand is this!¡±

    Keith screamed in agony, and at thest second, he helped Malcolm up, ¡°Will you stop it!? You can¡¯t even get out of this door in this condition. How are you going to find Rara?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s face was cold and his tone was determined, ¡°Leave me alone.¡±

    Keith was also angry, ¡°Good intentions as unthinkfulness, okay! You go! I¡¯ll see how far you can go!¡±

    In the winter, Malcolm stepped barefoot on the cold floor. His feet were frozen red and he was dressed thinly.

    But it was as if he couldn¡¯t feel the cold, he was stubborn, with only one intention in his mind.

    To find Rara!

    Keith stared at his stumbling and tall figure, leaning to the side and sulking alone.

    But noticing Malcolm¡¯s red feet, he was a little upset and hardened his attitude: ¡°I¡¯m so impressed! I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t handle a patient with bad eyes!¡±

    He walked up, grabbed Malcolm¡¯s arm, and was about to yank him back.

    Malcolm made a quick counterattack.

    The two men fought on the spot.

    Keith was not weak, but this time he really did not win Malcolm.

    He was always mindful that Malcolm was invisible and tried to not to really hurt him.

    But Malcolm was different. Each strike was with a strong sense of anger. He was real ruthless, plus he was slightly better than Keith in terms of fighting skills.

    Keith quickly fell behind and was struck with a misaligned right shoulder bone.

    The pain was so severe that he broke out in a cold sweat.

    He had no choice but to rush to call Micah.

    Together with Micah, they were able to subdue Malcolm who had gone berserk because he couldn¡¯t find Lyra.

    Taking advantage of the gap to knock Malcolm out, the two men tied his hands and feet to the head and tail of the bed.

    Finally there was a moment of silence.

    Micah rushed to check Keith¡¯s injury and helped him to set the bone.

    Keith endured the pain and Micah was superb at rubbing his shoulder, helping him quickly wrench back the misaligned bone in a matter of seconds.

    But Keith¡¯s shoulder bone was so swollen that he had to apply it with medicine and take two days off.

    Because Keith was beaten for nothing, Micah was angry, ¡°I¡¯ll wake him up to beat him.¡±

    Taking care of him didn¡¯t mean he can let Malcolm bully him!

    Keith inhaled to endure the pain and stopped him, ¡°Forget it Micah, why bother with a patient? Besides I¡¯ve bullied him before. This time it¡¯s even.¡±

    Previously, when they were in Frayton, he took credit for Malcolm¡¯s jumping off the Crane Bay Bridge to save Rara, and put Malcolm in the basement without food.

    Heter learned that Malcolm had a high fever that day.

    For this, he had actually been a bit guilty in his heart.

 Chapter 327 Keith collapses for this grating brother-in-Law

    Micah did not speak, always suppressing his anger.

    He did not know anything happened in Frayton, but he knew that his sister married into the Freeman family for three years and suffered a lot.

    After learning that Malcolm was the ex-husband of Rara at the beginning, he was also against the engagement, and even after Rara made Malcolm pay back all those debts, he always hated the prospective brother-inw.

    The reason why he was willing to stay and treat Malcolm¡¯s eyes was purely feeling heart-ached for Rara and for her sake.

    Although there was anger in the heart, Micah had always been quiet, did not like to say anything more, turned around and go out.

    A few minutester, he came in with the blended pills and capsules, ced them on the bedside table, helped him pour another ss of water, and left again.

    Keith looked at Micah¡¯s cold back. Knowing Micah¡¯s temper so well, he sighed silently.

    Since it was time for his medication, Keith had to wake Malcolm up.

    ¡°Rara!¡±

    Malcolm, who had just woken up, was not even conscious yet, and he was still repeating Rara.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Keith was a little moved. He really loved Rara.

    ¡°Malcolm, it¡¯s time to take your medication.¡± Keith lightened his tone and picked up the ss of water.

    In fact, Malcolm was three years older than Keith. Malcolm was in love with his sister, andter he would be his brother-inw. Now he called him by his first name, which was the maximum he can ept.

    Malcolm struggled to get up, found his hands and feet were bound, and the tyranny raged on his cold and horrified face.

    ¡°Let go of me. I want to see Rara!¡± he said in a stubborn tone, in hostility.

    Keith sighed, ¡°I told you, she¡¯s not here. Take your medicine, okay? Micah tied you up tightly. The more you struggle, the more it hurts!¡±

    Malcolm couldn¡¯t even listen to him.

    Those inky eyes burned with rage, and madness engulfed his nerves. His fists clenched, and the veins on his arms bulged. His wrists and ankles quickly got some red marks by struggling.

    Keith watched his crazy actions and held his forehead: ¡°Are you mad? If you go on, my patience will wear out. And I¡¯ll get Micah toe over and force the drug. Believe it or not!¡±

    ¡°You call Rara. Put her on speaker. I want to hear it from her in person!¡±

    Calling?

    Keith looked at his wristwatch. At this time, they were still on the ne and couldn¡¯t get through.

    ¡°I won¡¯t take my medicine until I see Rara!¡±

    Malcolm roared. His wrists abraded with blood, and the rope stained with bright red blood.

    Keith noticed the blood on his wrists and gasped in depression.

    It was only the first day and he resisted like this. They can not always tied him up every day. When Rara came back, and saw Malcolm¡¯s injury ¡­

    He gave in and pped his head a few times as if venting his anger.

    Torturing! It was too torturing!

    ¡°How am I supposed to get you on the phone when Rara¡¯s on the ne? Besides, if you hurt yourself, Rara will be hurt when she finds out! I¡¯m begging you. Will you behave yourself?¡±

    ¡°Why is Rara on the ne? Where does she go?¡±

    ¡°You want to know that badly?¡± Keith had an idea: ¡°How about I help you untie the rope and tell you where Rara goes as long as you stop moving around?¡±

    The violent Malcolm on the bed quieted down instantly, with his chest heaving violently, which signaled the madness he had justmitted.

    Keith breathed a sigh of relief.

    Surely the only thing that can subdue him was Rara.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Don¡¯t move! I¡¯ll untie you. And if you dare to make a scene as soon as you¡¯re untied, or try to fight me again, you won¡¯t know where Rara is!¡±

    With this threat, Malcolm finally behaved himself.

    When he was quiet, his hollow and dark eyes were slightly downcast. Hidden under long and curlingshes, his pale face was sickly.

    Keith helped him untie the rope, and took alcohol to disinfect him.

    The pain stung from the alcohol dripping on the wound, and with Malcolm¡¯s invisibility, the physical pain was magnified several times.

    But he just tightened his brows without uttering a word, and if it weren¡¯t for the uncontroble trembling of his fingertips, Keith would have thought the virus had paralyzed his pain nerves.

    ¡°It hurts, right? The fact that it hurts proves you are still alive. As a patient, can¡¯t you be a bit patient conscious?¡±

    Keith spoke in a low tone, scolding while fetching bandages to bind him up.

    Malcolm had little expression and no retort, but simply asked, ¡°Where does Rara go?¡±

    ¡°Out of the country.¡±

    Keith kept it short and simple.

    ¡°Out of the country?¡± Malcolm sat up and leaned over the bed, ¡°Why does she leave the country? What is she going to do when she goes so far away?¡±

    ¡°You still want to know?¡± Keith raised an eyebrow.

    Malcolm nodded. His sanity gradually recovered, and his face returned to its usual coldness and sullenness.

    Keith continued his trick: ¡°Since you want to know the truth, take your medication. I¡¯ll tell you if you can manage to be peaceful all day today.¡±

    He handed Malcolm the pills and capsules from the bedside table into the palm of his left hand, and the ss of water was tucked into his right hand.

    ¡°Hold it. Don¡¯t spill the water.¡±

    Malcolm did not hesitate to pour more than a dozen pills and capsules into his mouth and swallow them with water.

    The whole mouth was full of strong and bitter taste. It was so bitter that Malcolm¡¯s face went pale, resisting the urge to retch for several times.

    But Keith was still sharp-eyed enough to notice that his expression was not right. He furrowed his eyebrows as well, ¡°Is it that bitter?¡±

    As soon as he finished asking the question, Keith understood.

    It must be Micah¡¯s doing.

    Micah, who always said few words, and had the aloof and arrogant temperament, was referred to as the medical geek. He was thest person who can be messed because he always had some ways to deal with people he didn¡¯t like!

    Keith, with a guilty conscience, remembered Lyra¡¯s instructions before she left. He took a milk candy out of his suit pocket and slipped it into Malcolm¡¯s hand.

    ¡°This is from Rara. She said you like this vor of milk candy the most. She bought a lot of them. She exined I should give you a candy every time I keep an eye on you after taking your medicine. Anyway, I did the errand. Eat it or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡±

    Keith was actually very confused. Malcolm was a twenty-eight-year-old man and the head of White family. He was not a child. Would he like to eat milk candy?

    It was simply unbelievable.

    Malcolm, who got the milk candy, gently rubbed the candy paper with his long fingers, and his expression gradually became softer, without the hostility just now.

    He fumbled to the edge of the candy paper, tore open the package, put it into his mouth and ate the candy without saying a word.

    The familiar milk vor faintly melted in his mouth, bringing his thoughts back to every night when he was fed medicine mouth-to-mouth by Lyra, and every sweet day and night they had for over a month.

    Keith noticed the redness at the outer corners of his eyes, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you again? Is it not good or does it hurt somewhere?¡±

    Malcolm did not exin. His eyelids drooped feebly, looking depressed.

    Keith cautiously reminded, ¡°You made the injury to your wrists. When Raraes back, you can not me me this, not to mention I was hit by you today. My right shoulder bone is still painful.¡±

    Malcolmy under the quilt and rolled over, turning his back to Keith, ¡°I want to be alone for a while.¡±

    Keith got up, ¡°Okay, what do you want for breakfast? I¡¯ll have someone prepare it and I¡¯lle back in in an hour.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna eat.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s bodyy on his side and he closed his eyes.

    ¡°No. You have to eat. Do you still want to know about Rara?¡±

 Chapter 328 Is he a illegitimate child from the royal household?

    Malcolm was upset and gritted his teeth sorrowfully, ¡°Keith, I hate being threatened!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to threaten you. It¡¯s just a quid pro quo. I you¡¯re not interested in what happened to Rara, I¡¯ll send over breakfast and you won¡¯t eat it at the worst.¡±

    His sister Rara was Malcolm¡¯s lifeblood. Inexplicably, Keith thought it worked off his anger.

    His maic and bass voice was in a slightly upward tone.

    ¡°But in that case, I¡¯ll never tell you anything about Rara. You¡¯ll have to listen to me if you want to know! If you don¡¯t avoid certain food for breakfast, I¡¯ll just arrange it for you.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t answer.

    Keith raised an eyebrow, ¡°If you don¡¯t object, I¡¯ll take that as a yes.¡±

    Bastard! Did Malcolm really think he can¡¯t deal with him?

    ¡°I haven¡¯t taken such personal care of anyone except Rara, so just enjoy it.¡±

    With the sound of the door closing, Malcolm curled up and hid his head under the quilt, feeling depressed.

    ¡­

    Keith had juste out of the room when he received a phone call from Melissa.

    When he answered the phone, his low voice instantly turned soft, ¡°Do you miss me? No activity today?¡±

    ¡°Well, I couldn¡¯t sleep without youst night. I want to see you before I go to work.¡±

    Melissa, in a somber tone, continued to ask with concern, ¡°How are you doing there? I¡¯m at theb door right now, but security won¡¯t let me in.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle out and get you.¡±

    Keith walked quickly and when he reached the door, he saw Melissa at once.

    Melissa wore a fishtail dress that she was going to shootter and wrapped a fur cor right around her arms, matching her innocent and soft face with a kind of contrasting beauty.

    And Lyra had always been domineering and arrogant, which was apletely different style from her.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you put more clothes on before youe out? It¡¯s winter.¡± Keith immediately took off his jacket, wrapped her shoulders tightly, and rubbed her palms together to warm them up.

    Melissa¡¯s heart warmed up, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not cold. How¡¯s it going here with Mr. Malcolm? Did Lyra say how long she¡¯ll be back?¡±

    ¡°He is a mad dog, but fortunately, I have found a way to subdue him. I just can not return to the vi during this period. You have to take good care of yourself. Rara did not say the return date. I will return to the vi to apany you when I am free.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. When I miss you, I¡¯ll came over to see you. Mr. Malcolm¡¯s matter is the main. You must help Lyra take good care of him.¡± She smiled softly and stroked Keith¡¯s face.

    Keith frowned, and was a little jealous, ¡°It¡¯s all about Malcolm. Howe you don¡¯t care if I¡¯m okay?¡±

    He got hit by Malcolm today. Melissa didn¡¯t even care, and his shoulder bone seemed to be more painful.

    ¡°No, I love you the most!¡±

    Melissa immediately cupped his face with both hands, stood on tiptoe, and gently kissed him on the face.

    Thinking of Lyra, her emotions gradually went down, ¡°I just feel sorry for Lyra and Mr. Malcolm. If I were her, I do not know how broken I¡¯ll be. Her heart is much stronger than mine. But so, it means she has to bear more pressure. I really feel so sorry for her.¡±

    Keith wrapped his arms tightly around her waist, ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay. It¡¯s all going to be okay. We¡¯re all going to be healthy.¡±

    She nodded, ¡°So Mr. Malcolm must be feeling bad about Lyra¡¯s absence, so you should be more amodating to him and not bully him.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s sick. Am I going to haggle over?¡± The more Keith thought about it, the more wronged he was.

    It was a hard job!

    Besides, it was Malcolm who was bullying him!

    But he didn¡¯t want to worry Melissa and never said anything about his injury.

    ¡­

    After more than ten hours, Lyra and Chad finally got off the ne.

    European Swye¡¯s capital, Gellegno, was very far from Crana, with a time difference of more than ten hours.

    It was daytime here andte at night in Crana.

    Just arriving at the airport, she hadn¡¯t had time to call her brothers before she saw a ck-d bodyguard who met her at the gate.

    The man wore a sunsses, was fair-skinned and tall, approached politely and bowed toward Lyra.

    ¡°Is Miss Lloyd from Suham Crana?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lyra raised her eyebrows slightly, and was a little surprised that he can speak such fluentnguage of Crana. Beside t hat, there was no more expression on her face.

    The bodyguard bowed and made a polite gesture of invitation with both hands, ¡°Miss Lloyd, you can call me Mason. Please follow me. He has arranged a ce for you to stay. You must be tired from your journey. Please rest for the day.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t want to dy: ¡°Where¡¯s Anthony? I need to see him now.¡±

    The bodyguard Mason was slightly startled, ¡°I don¡¯t know the Anthony you are talking about. The one who sent me to meet you is my master, Mr. Charles.¡±

    ¡°Charles?¡±

    Lyra grunted, ¡°What the hell is he trying to do again?¡±

    ¡°The gentleman¡¯s full name is Charles Lance.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Lyra¡¯s eyebrows tightened.

    As long as it was about Anthony, she felt disgusted and said in a bad tone, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in knowing his name. Anyway, you tell him that I, Lyra Lloyd, am here and I want to see him today!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Lloyd please follow me to rest. I will convey your intentions to my master.¡±

    Lyra followed him without a word.

    Chad silently followed behind and quietly used his phone to look up the surname Lance. He found that this surname was not simple. It was actually used by the European Swye royal family.

    On the ne, Miss Lyra told him that Anthony¡¯s mother¡¯s name was Cayley, so could it be that Anthony took his mother¡¯sst name over here and his mother¡¯s name was Cayley Lance?

    Chad immediately searched it online. He found there was really a woman named Cayley Lance in the European Swye¡¯s royal family. Her status was not ordinary. She was the current King¡¯s sister, the Princess Royal Cayley.

    But her profile showed that this Princess Cayley already had a husband, so what was her rtion with Anthony?

    The illegitimate son of royal Princess Cayley?

    He mulled it over and before he knew it, he was following Lyra and the bodyguard named Mason to the airport parking lot.

    It was a stretch ck business Bentley.

    Before getting into the car, Mason noticed the man behind Lyra, ¡°Miss Lloyd, is this the man you bring?¡±

    Lyra nced at Chad, ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s my bodyguard.¡±

    Mason was a little embarrassed, ¡°Sorry Miss Lloyd, my mater said he would only ept you, no one else.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just a bodyguard. Is your master being weak-minded?¡±

    Lyra said, ¡°I¡¯m a woman and I¡¯ve traveled a long way to European Swye. If I can¡¯t even bring a bodyguard, won¡¯t my safety be too insecure?¡±

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t make the decision and I won¡¯t make it hard for you. Call your master immediately. If he doesn¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll buy a ne ticket back to Crana right away! He still wants to hold a wedding. And that¡¯s the attitude he wants to marry me?¡±

    Lyra had her arms crossed with pride and grace. Her tone was tough and she didn¡¯t yield a bit.

    Chad kept his head down and gave her a silent thumbs up.

    It was true that Miss Lyra was dominant and never let herself suffer at any time!

    Mason bowed repeatedly, ¡°Miss Lloyd, please wait a moment.¡±

    He took his cell phone out of his ck suit pants pocket and quickly dialed a number, repeating what Lyra had just said to the man on the phone in a whisper.

    A minuteter, he bowed respectfully to Lyra again and offered to open the car door for her, ¡°The master agrees. Miss Lloyd please.¡±

    After half of an hour¡¯s drive, they arrived at the outskirts.

    They finally pulled over in front of a small European Swye-style apartment.

    Mason invited Lyra inside, ¡°There will be a special cook for you and this bodyguard gentleman to serve lunchter. For the rest of the day, you may walk around or take a short break, but please do not go outside.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s face was expressionless as Chad took the lead and asked, ¡°What do you mean? Do you want to restrict our freedom?¡±

 Chapter 329 This trip is more difficult than she thought

    Mason did not retort but exined, ¡°It¡¯s the first time for Miss Lloyd to be here in Gellegno. You may not know about this city much. So my master is thinking of your safety.¡±

    If he didn¡¯t want them to go out, then they would stay at the apartment. Lyra didn¡¯t want to go shopping, and she didn¡¯t want to learn about European Swye¡¯s culture and people.

    She was more concerned about when Anthony would show up, ¡°When does your master n to meet me?¡±

    ¡°I guess my master will be here by the time you finish the lunch.¡±

    After Mason said so, he winked at the other two bodyguards behind him. And then the two immediately approached, trying to search Chad¡¯s body.

    Chad was alert: ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Lyra stepped forward, blocked them, and questioned, ¡°What does he mean by that? He doesn¡¯t believe me, or is he afraid I¡¯ll do something to endanger European Swye?¡±

    Mason exined: ¡°Miss Lloyd and the bodyguard gentleman, please cooperate with us. Since you¡¯re in European Swye, we need to check if you have controlled knives and firearms. It is inevitable.¡±

    ¡°We have be checked before we get on the ne, so why bother.¡± Lyra sneered.

    ¡°Excuse me. Please cooperate with us.¡±

    Mason stopped exining and the other two bodyguards quickly stepped forward to search him.

    Lyra was a woman, so they dared not touch her and called a maid to check Lyra.

    The result, of course, was nothing to search. Mason asked the two bodyguards to open their suitcases. There was a delicate and small aircraft model in Lyra¡¯s suitcase, which attracted Mason¡¯s attention.

    He was about to bend down and pick it up for a closer look when Lyra asked him to stop.

    ¡°Be careful! That¡¯s a little toy my brother Collin gave me. It¡¯s not cheap. If you break it, even your master can¡¯t afford to pay for it! Let alone you!¡±

    Mason was stunned and could only withdraw his hand.

    After the searching, they found no dangerous items. Mason had his bodyguards remove allmunication devices from their suitcases.

    Laptops, Bluetooth headphones, pens with recording functions, as long as they were charged, were not spared, and finally they asked to confiscate Lyra and Chad¡¯s cell phones, and even the electronic watch in Chad¡¯s wrist.

    Lyra could not bear it, and stared at Mason coldly, ¡°Nowadays, in this era, no cell phone equals to lose sense of security. Is it too much that he does so?¡±

    Mason, who remained unmoved, bowed deeply and then said, ¡°Miss Lloyd, please forgive us. W e are doing as instructed. When the master arrives, you can ask him yourself.¡±

    ¡°Get out, I¡¯m going to rest.¡±

    Since there was no room for discussion, there was no need to be polite. She directly asked Chad to chase all the people out.

    Chad mmed the door shut with a heavy thud.

    The two stood behind the thin and white curtains and watched them in silence.

    Outside the small apartment, Mason left two bodyguards guarding the door and left alone in the Bentley.

    In addition to the two bodyguards, there was a maid who was cleaning the yard.

    While Lyra was watching the manpower situation outside the door, Chad wasn¡¯t idle.

    He skillfully checked all the tables, bed corners, overhead lights, vases in all rooms, and finally searched out three small sound monitors and put them on a coffee table.

    Lyra finished her observation and closed and locked the windows before going to sit on the couch and picking up a monitor to y with.

    ¡°He¡¯s got so many little moves, even the woman¡¯s bedroom is bugged. What a pervert, scum!¡±

    After saying this, she viciously mmed the monitor out of her hand.

    Chad intercepted it midway and got it firmly in his hands.

    ¡°Don¡¯t throw it away first. I still remember the location. When we finish talking, I¡¯ll put them back. Anthony is shrewd and suspicious. Even if you take this matter with him, he¡¯ll agree on the surface, but will find another ways to secretly monitor us behind the scenes.¡±

    Lyra nodded, calmly organizing her thoughts, ¡°Open the suitcases and check how much stuff was just confiscated.¡±

    Chad immediately pushed the suitcases over.

    They were vignt in their work and searched the suitcases thoroughly, leaving the small aircraft model that Collin gave her a long time ago.

    Lyra did not know the mystery of this small aircraft before, and disliked it. A few days ago, she learned that this was a new type of small bomb, requiring a unique operation to detonate it.

    The shell of the small aircraft was made of a special material. Any security checks can not detect it.

    This was a simple trick for Collin, who was the world¡¯s number one aircraftmander.

    Lyra¡¯s fingertips gently stroked the Emerald Green Ring on her right hand. She looked serious, and was in deep thought.

    Chad sighed, ¡°Now in addition to the two small weapons for self-defense given by Mr. Collin and Mr. Micah, other things are gone. If we want to grab the super virus serum when the timees, I¡¯m afraid it will not work.¡±

    ¡°And without anymunication devices, we arepletely disconnected from Crana. Miss Lyra, what are your n?¡±

    Lyra was silent for a long time. This trip over here was far more difficult than she had imagined.

    But she, Lyra Lloyd, liked to rise to the asion!

    ¡°What are you afraid of? Since we are here, we will make arrangements when we finish meeting Anthony first.¡±

    Chad nodded and told Lyra more details about the royal household of European Swye that he had found out on his way here today.

    At the same time, Suham, Crana .

    The sky was dark and heavy, which plunged the whole city into silence.

    Shane¡¯s office in National Investigation Bureau still had the lights on.

    ¡°Mr. Shane, Malcolm White has returned to the White Manor from theboratory in the afternoon. Together with him are Micah Lloyd and Keith Lloyd of the Lloyd family ¡­¡±

    Shane, wearing a military uniform, sat in a chair, listening to the report while smoking a cigar, ¡°The Lloyd family¡¯s two sons also followed him to the White Manor? Did they get off midway?

    His subordinate answered honestly, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s odd.¡±

    Shane absently extinguished his cigarette, and looked thoughtful, ¡°So how was Malcolm when he went out of theb?¡±

    ¡°Wear a ck fur coat, with sunsses, and stern aura. His face is as handsome as ever ¡­¡±

    Shane¡¯s eyebrows knitted up and he tapped his desk impatiently to remind him, ¡°I ask about his status!¡±

    His subordinate trembled a little bit in fear and recalled seriously, ¡°He was held by Keith. They were walking quickly. Seems to be no problem. The state is quite good.¡±

    ¡°Held?¡±

    Shane keenly caught the key word, and smiled: ¡°The more normal he looks, the more problematic he is!¡±

    His eyes narrowed, ¡°Continue to monitor them. Send another team to the White Manor. Use the excuse of reporting to him about the Bureau¡¯s tasks in the past month, and try to meet him to see what is wrong with him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Shane.¡±

    When the subordinate left, Shane put out the cigar in his hand, and his eyes were deep to the extreme.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Lyre Spiti.

    Keith was a little uneasy when he got up to the toilet at night and went to check on Malcolm who was in the master bedroom.

    He yawned and rubbed his eyes sleepily. With the vague moonlight outside the window, he saw that there was no one on the big bed in the master bedroom.

    ¡°Malcolm?¡±

    He turned sober instantly from his sleepiness and turned on the bedroom¡¯s overhead light. Then he found that Malcolm was sitting on the balcony, and was wearing a thin nightgown with his back unmoving.

    ¡°Fuck! It¡¯ste at night. You¡¯re not sleeping but go to the balcony to see the moon?¡±

    Tonight, the moon was hidden behind clouds, let alone he can not see!

    Keith suppressed his anger and immediately grabbed a plush and thick robe from the coat rack and walked over to cover him up.

    His thin lips were frozen purple. His body was as cold as ice, without a trace of temperature. From his indifferent face, he looked like he had been numb.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he would blink every now and then, Keith would wonder if he was already died.

    The more he thought about it, the more suffocated Keith felt. He was so angry!

    ¡°Malcolm, if I could give you an award, I would give you the award for being the best troublemaker! You¡¯re my fucking nemesis. Agreeing to take care of you is the most regrettable decision of my life!¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s dark eyes, which had lost their focus, gazed earnestly at the sky.

    He ignored Keith¡¯s anger. His long and slender fingertips reached out beyond the balcony, feeling it quietly. his raspy voice was weak.

    ¡°Is it snowing outside?¡±

    Keith held his forehead and was on the verge of being copsed, ¡°It¡¯s 3 o¡¯clock in the morning! How can you even think about staying here to enjoy the snow?¡±

 Chapter 330 Snowy day is a good day to miss

    Malcolm ignored his whining and continued on with his own words, ¡°Is there snow on the ground?¡±

    Keith¡¯s anger was ignored. He got no ce to vent out his anger, and nced at the snowy garden very impatiently.

    ¡°It just snows this evening. No thick snow. Only the leaves are stained with a lot of snow.¡±

    Malcolm listened quietly. He sketched that image in his mind, and his thin, pale and frail lips held a rare smile, ¡°Is it pretty?¡±

    In the garden, the dim streetlights reflect the snow-filled sky, but it was quite beautiful.

    But Keith didn¡¯t feel like enjoying the snow. He was so sleepy and just wanted to go back under theforter and sleep.

    Malcolm, however, seemed excited. He spread his palms to catch the snowkes outside the balcony, ¡°Will it be snowing in Europe Swye too? Will Rara be watching it like I do?¡±

    So he was thinking about Rara again. Keith was a bit moved and sighed softly without saying anything.

    ¡°We¡¯re looking at the same sky. Can she feel that I¡¯m missing her? I really miss¡­ miss her so much ¡­¡±

    He was so cold that he could barely make a sound. His voice was extremely weak. No one knew how long he had been there in the cold wind.

    But when telling his missing for Rara, his empty ck eyes were as if there were stars of light.

    Keith, who was next to him, was a little touched. He softened his tone, ¡°Although it¡¯s the same sky, it should be daytime there. If she knows that you ran out in the middle of the night to torture your body, she will be very distressed. The most important thing you should do now is to cooperate with us in the treatment, protect your body and wait for her toe back.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you back inside? I¡¯ll make you a bowl of ginger teater to ward off the coldness. If you get a cold or a fever tomorrow, Micah and I will have our hands full again. And Rara will be worried.¡±

    Malcolm, still seriously feeling the snow falling on his palms, continued, ¡°You tell me this morning that she wouldn¡¯t marry Anthony for the serum. Is that real?¡±

    Hmm¡­

    Keith didn¡¯t really know, but in order to stabilize him, he had to keep making it up.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s real. Rara said, she already has a foolproof way to get the serum. You just need to wait for her at most half of a month, she will be back, not to mention that there is Chad, the elite trained by the National Investigation Bureau. You should rest assured. ¡±

    Malcolm did feel more at ease when he heard Keith say that.

    With Chad and his nature, he would risk his life to protect Rara.

    But he wanted them both back safe and sound!

    ¡°Come on, back to the bedroom.¡±

    Keith picked up his arms, took him back to his room, turned on the heater for him, and went downstairs to make ginger tea.

    The outskirts of Gellegno, European Swye.

    The cook came to bring the food at noon. Because Lyra was not used to the taste of food in this ce, she just ate a little to make sure she would not be hungry.

    In the middle of the afternoon, the temperature plummeted and it snowed quickly.

    It snowed a lot, and in half an hour the whole yard was covered with ayer of snow.

    Because it was a suburb, there were less high buildings and the snow was extraordinarily beautiful.

    Lyra stood by the window enjoying the snow. Staring at the snow-capped mountains, she was lost in thought.

    Chad came over and handed her a thick cloak and closed the window for her, ¡°It¡¯s much colder here than in Crana. Miss Lyra wear more.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t refuse and put the cloak on herself.

    She still had very important tasks to do, had to take care of her health, and must not get sick.

    Chad looked at her who was forlorn, and asked softly, ¡°Are you missing Mr. Malcolm?¡±

    Lyra nodded, still looking at the snow out the window, ¡°What a nice view! I was going to take a picture and share it with him but I remember my phone was confiscated and ¡­ he can¡¯t see it now.¡±

    Chad¡¯s heart throbbed.

    He looked at Lyra¡¯s lost look and felt unhappy. He didn¡¯t know how dejected Lyra was feeling in that he himself already felt terrible this way.

    Because of these words, the atmosphere in this room suddenly became very gloomy and sad.

    Chad wanted tofort her, but he didn¡¯t know how to.

    The silence in the living room was eventually broken by a knock on the door.

    The two immediately withdrew their thoughts.

    Lyra looked to the monitors on the table, and Chad understood, installed all the monitors back to their original positions, then walked quickly upstairs, went to his room and locked the door.

    The knock on the door was getting more and more urgent and the person who was knocking seemed to be waiting a bit anxiously.

    Lyra didn¡¯t panic and went to open the door.

    The moment when the door was opened, she saw a man who was in a reserved mink fur coat. His face did not have the trace of torments in High-order Prison but restored to the exquisite good look of the past. Her blue eyes narrowed and he smiled warmly and evilly at the same time, simply more beautiful than a woman.

    He was covered in snow, as if he couldn¡¯t wait to get here.

    This face, this person, if she saw him seven years ago, Lyra should be stunned.

    But now, even he had the best appearance, as long as it was rted to Anthony, it will make her incredibly sick.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for almost a week. You look like a human being, but unfortunately, under this skin is a dirty and unpleasant heart, a beastly thing.¡±

    Shortly after he arrived here, she said sarcastic words to him. Anthony did not get angry, butughed a lot.

    ¡°Lyra, you¡¯re so sweet. Long time no see, you are still so beautiful. You deserve to be the woman I like.¡±

    Lyra was aloof and inclined her head to look at the snow out the window, not bothering with his levity.

    Anthony walked into the living room naturally, unbuttoned his coat and threw it on the couch, ¡°Are you getting used to living here? Is the lunch to your liking? If you don¡¯t like it, I can rearrange it.¡±

    Lyra walked over to the side couch and sat down, pouring herself a cup of tea, ¡°It¡¯s you who spoil my appetite. Why don¡¯t you take a knife to kill yourself?¡±

    ¡°If I die, how can I still marry you? And, you will not get the super virus serum. Malcolm also has to die, so my life is really valuable!¡±

    She was getting sick of these statements from Anthony.

    ¡°I me my previous blindness. I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t see that you are a human-faced pervert. Back then when I was a child, you taught me how to use a gun. I should have shot you.¡±

    Anthony was amused by her andughed uncontrobly, ¡°Lyra, you¡¯re so cute. I like you more. We¡¯re going to have a fun after we get married!¡±

    After saying this, his blue eyes stared straight at Lyra.

    Lyra didn¡¯t bother to listen to his continued bullshit, ¡°I¡¯m here now. When are you going to give the serum to me?¡±

    ¡°There is no hurry. I¡¯ll wait for you to get familiar with here a few days first. In short, we need to get a license first, then do the wedding. After the wedding ceremony, we¡¯ll have sex and I will definitely give it to you personally.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s hands, hidden under the cloak, clenched abruptly.

    Sex?

    If he even touched a hair on her head, she can be sick to death.

    If the day ever came when we had to have a sex, she would like to drag him to death with her!

    She resisted the impulse to kill him immediately, found her sanity little by little, sneered and asked in return.

    ¡°It looks as if you aren¡¯t one hundred percent sure of getting the serum yourself, right? I heard it before I came. That is the royal stuff, and there is only one even in even European Swye. How can the current king give you this?¡±

 Chapter 331 Malcolm is the real treasure of the Lloyd family

    Anthony, who was drinking tea, paused after hearing what she said. His deep and blue eyes were hidden under the long eyshes. No one can guess his emotions.

    Lyra just pretended not to see his obviously upset expression and continued to ask tentatively.

    ¡°When you¡¯re in Crana, you¡¯re at least the fourth son of the Cahan family, arge and powerful family. Who are you here? What makes me believe you can get the real serum for me?¡±

    Anthony took an unhurried sip of tea and set his cup down before saying, ¡°I¡¯m here. It¡¯s true that I¡¯m nothing in this country, but I have a mother who is a Princess.¡±

    Lyra froze. Originally she thought he would hide it from her but did not expect him to be so straightforward to confess.

    He continued, ¡°You just came here. You don¡¯t understand the situation in European Swye. My mother is the only sister of the current king. She got high status but did not raise me all these years. She is guilty and promises me a request. So to get that super virus serum is too easy for me.¡±

    Lyra thought calmly, ¡°So your mother didn¡¯t go back to Crana with your father to get married because she is the royal Princess Cayley and she couldn¡¯t leave this country?¡±

    At the mention of his hurt, Anthony¡¯s face grew serious, ¡°No, it was because my mother was engaged at that time.¡±

    Lyra understood, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m sure your mother was married and had children for that man. She can promise you, but I¡¯m afraid her current husband won¡¯t agree easily when he finds out?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face lookedpletely sullen, ¡°I told you frankly about my identity, because sooner orter you will marry me. I want to be frank with you, but you ask questions with provoking meaning. There is no need to continue this topic.¡±

    He was angry?

    Lyra raised her eyebrows darkly.

    It seemed that Anthony and Princess Cayley¡¯s husband¡¯s rtionship was not good. Perhaps she could find an opportunity to start from this.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to answer, forget it.¡±

    She readily changed the subject, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the real Grand Pce. What does it look like? It¡¯s not much fun to stay at the apartment. When is it convenient for you, can you take me for a walk?¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Anthony promised decisively, ¡°You¡¯ve had a hard day. Rest early. Tomorrow I¡¯ll arrange for you to go around the pce. By the way, I¡¯ll take you to meet my mother. She learned that we¡¯re getting married and always wants to see you.¡±

    Lyra was so disgusted to hear about the marriage that she gave an eviction order to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I think you have things to do, so I won¡¯t keep you here for dinner.¡±

    ¡°There is indeed something else to do. Lyra, you really know me!¡±

    Anthony smiled teasingly and picked up his coat from the couch, ¡°Well, have a good night then. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow. Oh yeah! While you¡¯re here, remember to call me Charles Lance .¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything and had no intention of getting up to see him off.

    Anthony didn¡¯t expect much of a positive send-off from her either and turned towards the door.

    After taking two steps, he remembered something, stopped and looked back at Lyra suspiciously, ¡°I heard from Mason, you brought a bodyguard. Howe I haven¡¯t seen that bodyguard after we were talking for so long?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s his first time to go abroad. He¡¯s unustomed to the climate here. He got vomiting and diarrhea. And he is resting.¡±

    Anthony nodded thoughtfully.

    Lyra poured herself some tea, and when she nced up coldly, she found that Anthony had not yet left.

    Not only did he not leave, but he walked back and stood at her heels.

    Lyra was baffled, ¡°Want two more cups of tea?¡±

    Anthony smiled, bent slightly and pointed to his left cheek, ¡°Before I leave, I want you to me a little benefit, a kiss!¡±

    Lyra¡¯s eyes were instantly cold to the extreme, and her chest burned with anger.

    She decisively sshed the remaining tea in the cup in her hand, all over his face!

    ¡°Is it enough to be sober? If not enough, I have a whole pot here! I can even boil a pot of boiling water to help you wash your face!¡±

    Anthony was not angry. However, he enjoyed it, ¡°The tea you drank just smells so good!¡±

    Lyra felt disgusted by his frivolousnguage and she clenched her palms, ¡°Get out!¡±

    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Anthony took a tissue from the coffee table and wiped the tea stains off his face at a leisurely and brisk pace.

    ¡°Lyra, you¡¯re such a beauty with the shrewish temperament. I like you more!¡±

    Heughed wildly, and after saying these words shamelessly, he opened the door and went out.

    ¡°Anthony! You¡¯re a fucking pervert!¡±

    Lyra gritted her teeth and directly mmed the teacup in her hand. Anthony just closed the door and was not hit by the teacup.

    With a snap sound, the teacup was broken.

    Apanied by sound of a car¡¯s engine, Anthony¡¯sughterpletely disappeared.

    Lyra called in the maid whom Anthony had arranged for.

    ¡°Change all the couch sets and tea sets. Clean up all the corners of the living room. Get rid of the disgusting smell of your Mr. Lance!¡±

    The maid froze first. It seemed not to expect that the reason she offered to clean up the house was because she hated her master.

    Lyra finished her instructions and didn¡¯t want to stay in the living room for a second, so she quickly walked upstairs and knocked on Chad¡¯s door.

    Because the maid was downstairs, she deliberately said loudly, ¡°It¡¯s me. Are you better? The endemic can be pretty bad. Let me check your state.¡±

    The door opened quickly.

    Chad¡¯s frail voice came out of the room, ¡°Come in, Miss. I just threw up twice.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be sick. Tomorrow Mr. Lance and I are going to the pce. How can you protect me when you are sick like this ¡­¡±

    The sound of the exchange ended abruptly when the door was closed.

    The maid retracted her gaze upstairs and concentrated on cleaning up the broken teacup in the living room and by the door.

    Upstairs, Chad made a shushing motion, carefully locked the door, and then turned off the listening device hidden under the bed.

    Only after this was done did he ask Lyra in a whisper, ¡°You have an idea for the pce trip tomorrow?¡±

    Lyra replied with ¡°hmm¡± sound, ¡°tomorrow we¡¯ll go to explore the pce first, then you ¡­¡±

    The two rationalized the division ofbor for the next day.

    Crana the next day.

    Lyre Spiti in the early morning.

    Tearing coughing sounds came from the master bedroom.

    Last night, despite the ginger tea, Malcolm caught a cold.

    Keith sat on the edge of the bed andined about him as he applied the fever-reducing patch.

    ¡°Malcolm, you¡¯re so pampered. When you are sick, we three brothers alle to apany you. You are the real treasure of the Lloyd family, right?¡±

    With slight dark circles under Keith¡¯s eyes fromst night¡¯s sleepless, Keith gritted his teeth and silently nced at Malcolm who was standing at the end of the bed.

    His big brother, Collin was leaning against the wall. His face was grim, stern and unbridled, with an air of menace all over him.

    And Micah, with his back to the bed, stood in front of Lyra¡¯s previous dressing table. The cosmetics on the table were stowed by Micah, and there were many pill boxes on it.

    He was concentrating on dispensing the medicine. His cool face was without any emotion.

    Cough ¡­

    In the room, except for the horrible anger as hell wafting from Collin, there was only the uninterrupted coughing of Malcolm.

    Collin spoke up, ¡°Malcolm, the more I look at you, the more I hate you. If it¡¯s not for Rara, you¡¯d have died a thousand times at my hands!¡±

    Malcolm coughed andughed, mocking in a weak voice: ¡°Do you need me to hand you a knife? If you want to get me killed, you can do it now. Don¡¯t you dare?¡±

    Having been deliberately provoked, Collin¡¯s fiery temperpletely exploded and he turned gloomily to leave the room.

    Keith thought he was pissed off and whispered to Malcolm, ¡°Can¡¯t you stop saying that? Do you want to pass a test from your brother-inw in the future?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Malcolm was still coughing and muffled.

    Within two minutes, Collin returned and held a feather duster brought from the living room. His eyes were rolling with murderous intent.

    ¡°I can¡¯t kill you now, but it doesn¡¯t stop me from beating you up to take out my anger!¡±

 Chapter 332 the Lloyd familyâ€™s brothers bully Malcolm together

    When Collin came in carrying the feather duster, Micah nced at the appalling murder weapon in his hand with little expression, seemingly being supportive.

    Keith, who was on the bedside, however, was terrified and immediately got up to stop his brother.

    ¡°Collin, don¡¯t! Don¡¯t beat him! He has a fever. He¡¯s at his weakest. You¡¯re too angry to control your strength. What if you kill him, how will you exin when Raraes back?¡±

    Anytime when he used Lyra as the excuse, it always worked best.

    Collin¡¯s sanity picked up quite a bit.

    But before he could quite put down the duster he was holding up, Malcolm, who was on the bed, spoke coldly.

    ¡°With the old grudge between you and me, what¡¯s the use of just beating me up to take out your anger? Just beat me to death if you have the guts.¡±

    This was a naked provocation!

    Collin¡¯s anger drifted upward. He was more furious than ever before.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you achieve your aim. If I don¡¯t beat you to death today, myst name is not Lloyd!¡±

    ¡°Collin, don¡¯t beat him! Calm down! He¡¯s just a sick man. Just think he¡¯s brain is burned. Don¡¯t lower yourself to his level!¡±

    Keith tried desperately to stop him, and turned back to Malcolm with a hateful re, ¡°Will you die if you shut your mouth?! I want to beat you so badly as well!¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t say a word.

    Between him and Collin, there was apetitive and hostile rtionship.

    Collin sent someone in the neighbor city¡¯s mountain range and attempted to kill him once before, causing him to returnte from serious injuries. And by the time he returned, Lyra had acquired the Freeman Group.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Lyra being in the middle, he didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Lyra. Otherwise, he would have fought with Collin for real earlier.

    While he was sick, Collin came over to taunt him this time. And with Lyra¡¯s absence, he didn¡¯t need to be fake polite to Collin!

    The farce in the room started. Because there was Keith who was intercepting, Collin missed, and beat the bed a few times.

    The horrifying sound of breaking wind kept ringing, and the reddish-brown feathers on the duster were whipped off and flying around the room with abandon.

    Collin made a big deal out of this, but he didn¡¯t even beat him.

    Malcolm put his fist on his lips and kept coughing. His pale face was without a trace of fear, and he was waiting for the beating.

    Collin couldn¡¯t beat him, and knew it wasn¡¯t honorable to bully a sick man.

    With no ce to vent his anger, he raised his hand and smacked Keith¡¯s arm with the duster.

    There was a crunching sound, and Keith rubbed his arm mournfully. He was dazed by the beating.

    ¡°Hiss! It hurts! Collin, be careful! You beat me!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you I¡¯m beating up! It¡¯s only been a few days since you take care of him, and you defect so quickly. Since you¡¯re protecting him, you¡¯ll suffer for him!¡±

    Keith¡¯s head was full of questions.

    Was he wronged?

    However, the fear of being beaten by his brother since he was a child made him too afraid to hide and he only dared to block his head with his arms.

    Hearing that Collin was going to beat Keith, Malcolm couldn¡¯t be bothered to cough, and by listening to the direction of the sound, he weakly braced himself up and tried to block it.

    Collin¡¯s raised feather duster was clutched by Micah from behind before it could fall again.

    ¡°Stop it. Don¡¯t let the outsiderugh at us.¡±

    Micah¡¯s tone was cold. He snorted in a scheming way and continued, ¡°If you want to fix Malcolm, it is simple. I have a drug. It can make him feel extremely painful with no strength to counterattack. It will not hurt his body. Do you want to try?¡±

    Malcolm just stood up. Hearing Micah¡¯s words, he did not show his real feeling but his back stiffened.

    Because he had little strength, he fell back to bed weakly.

    Collin let go of the feather duster and let Micah take it. Seeing that Malcolm was no longer provocative, his anger seemed to have subsided.

    He agreed with Micah¡¯s proposal, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea! This crazy dog just likes to provoke and act tough. We can fix him this way!¡±

    Micah ced the duster on the nightstand, turned in silence, sat by the dressing table, and continued to dispense the medicine.

    Keith went around Micah and asked in a whisper, ¡°Micah, do you really want to drug him? We are three healthy men. Bullying him a sick man? How humiliating it is to spread this out? What about forget it?¡±

    Micah didn¡¯t say anything and concentrated on the steps of dispensing in his hands.

    Unable to persuade Micah, Keith could only turn his head to sway Collin.

    ¡°Collin, you know best how damaging Micah¡¯s idea is. Think about Rara. She¡¯s the most vindictive. She won¡¯t be happy if shees back and knows we¡¯re torturing Malcolm in different ways!¡±

    Collin grunted, ¡°Just don¡¯t let Rara know.¡±

    ¡°But Malcolm can tell her. And in case he really tells, Rara will still know.¡±

    This time it was Micah who said first, ¡°I¡¯ll make him dumb with drug.¡±

    Collin agreed: ¡°That¡¯s good. When the timees, we¡¯ll exin to Rara that his inability to make a sound is caused by the virus in his body. That will solve the problem.¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡± Keith was speechless and looked sympathetically at Malcolm, ¡°But he has hands. He can write to tell Rara!¡±

    Micah¡¯s cold voice continued, ¡°Then I¡¯ll drug him again.¡±

    Collin nodded his head in agreement, ¡°Taking care of a paralyzed person for a long time will always be annoying. So when the timees, let Rarapletely disgust him. Just to choose another man to marry. Quite good!¡±

    Keith waspletely convinced and gave a sympathetic look at Malcolm who was on the bed.

    Malcolm¡¯s face was stiff. Seemingly, he was unresponsive.

    He resisted coughing, tore the fever-reducing patch on his forehead, and covered himself under into the quilt, wrapping himself tightly with it.

    After a while, he said in a weak voice, ¡°I want to take a nap. You guys go out first.¡±

    As soon as he finished his words, Micah had already dispensed the tiny pills, put them into capsules with tweezers, and handed them to Keith.

    Keith looked at the capsules in his hand and then at Micah¡¯s face, ¡°Micah?¡±

    ¡°Watch him take it. Half an hourter, take the medicine I dispensed yesterday.¡±

    Micah finished speaking and turned around to leave the master bedroom. Even his back was indifference.

    With what Micah said, Keith was relieved reluctantly to help Malcolm pour a ss of water before walking to the bedside.

    ¡°Take your medicine first and then sleep. I¡¯ll call you in half an hour.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s handsome eyebrows tightened. He subconsciously covered his mouth with the quilt and decisively refused, ¡°No.¡±

    Collin was sitting on the sidelines watching and sneered contemptuously. Malcolm was quite tough just now. He dared not to take the medicine?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    He was about to continue his taunting, when someone from the National Investigation Bureau arrived, waiting at the door of Lyre Spiti and saying he wanted to brief Malcolm on the mission.

    Collin had to get up and go out and help Malcolm get rid of the group of subordinates.

    Only when the sound of Collin¡¯s footsteps hadpletely disappeared did Malcolm ask Keith in a whisper, ¡°What kind of drug is this?¡±

    Keith stifled augh, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a fever reducer. You¡¯re protected by Rara. Micah won¡¯t really drug you.¡±

    Malcolm naturally believed him and sat up straight, spreading his hands out and waiting for Keith to rest the medicine and ss of water in his hands.

    It was just some medicine only. It actually melted in his mouth immediately after he put it in his mouth.

    The bitter taste instantly filled the entire mouth. Malcolm¡¯s stomach was churning and he couldn¡¯t control retching on the side of the bed.

    The whole person was wrapped up in the strong smell of bitter medicine, which was a hundred times more bitter than any other time in the past.

    Keith watched his face which went pale.

    It can be seen that the medicine dispensed by Micah this time was bitter to a certain level.

    Keith stifled augh and gloated, ¡°You can mess with anyone but doctors. They have plenty of ways to fix you!¡±

 Chapter 333 Pry into Malcolmâ€™s matter

    Malcolm felt so bitter that he couldn¡¯t even speak. He drank the entire ss of water before the bitter taste in his mouth subsided a bit.

    Just taking the medicine, his remaining physical strength was consumed. He leaned weakly on the bed, with his eyshes fluttering lightly and sickly.

    Keith tucked him in. As an afterthought, he rolled up his sleeve to check the red mark on his arm.

    ¡°Look, I¡¯m taking the beating for you. It¡¯s swollen.¡±

    When he finished his words, he remembered that Malcolm¡¯s eyes were blind, so he grabbed Malcolm¡¯s wrist to put it on his arm.

    ¡°You can feel it. It¡¯s swelling badly. If you make a fuss again, won¡¯t you feel sorry for me?!¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t hesitate to draw back his hand, ¡°I don¡¯t have the habit of touching men.¡±

    Keithughed at that and scoffed him, ¡°So, you only have a habit of touching women?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t touch any woman except Rara.¡±

    He said this with little hesitation. His face looked resolute and extraordinarily serious.

    Keith nodded and was quite satisfied, ¡°That soundsfortable. You have to remember. Rara is the Lloyd family¡¯s treasure. If you dare to bully her and make her sad, we three brothers will not let you off easily!¡±

    Malcolm pursed his lips and smiled.

    He was always the happiest when Lyra was mentioned.

    Downstairs, at the gate outside the vi.

    The people from the National Investigation Bureau were stopped outside by bodyguards, and when they saw that the person who came out was Collin, they were confused.

    ¡°Mr. Collin, why are you here? Where is Mr. Malcolm?¡±

    Collin¡¯s face was cold, ¡°He has a cold and fever. I¡¯m taking care of him for my sister. If you have anything to brief him, just tell me.¡±

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    Several people looked at each other, having no idea of what to do, ¡°Mr. Collin, you have jurisdiction over the National Affairs, bu for National Investigation, it is always Mr. Malcolm who take the responsibility for the decision, not to mention that this is confidential. Please let us go in and meet Mr. Malcolm.¡±

    Collin¡¯s stern expression remained unchanged. Looking at the documents in the hands of several people, he slowly reached out, ¡°Give me the documents. I will personally give them to him.¡±

    ¡°No, in addition to the documents, we have to report to Mr. Malcolm face to face!¡±

    Collin wrinkled his eyebrows. His unpleasant breath wafted, which was oppressive.

    ¡°No need to report to him. He¡¯ll read the documents himself. I am not interested in these documents and will not peek at them. Do you dare to suspect me?¡±

    ¡°No. How could Mr. Collin do such a thing ¡­¡±

    Collin didn¡¯t bother to listen to the nonsense, ¡°Give me!¡±

    Forced by the pressure he gave, several people could only submit the documents in a disciplined manner.

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    Collin withdrew his eyes and turned around to prepare to enter the vi. But before he took steps, there was another mor at the door.

    It was Ryan who brought his men with him, followed by Travis.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with Malcolmtely? Even Charles can¡¯t see him. He¡¯s so supercilious. This time I personally visit him. If he still dares to stall me, the old Mr. White will personally visit him next time!¡±

    Ryan was scolding his bodyguards in a serious rage with deliberate loud voice.

    Collin¡¯s brows knitted tighter and he walked back out.

    Seeing that it was Collin, Ryan was slightly surprised and smiled, ¡°Howe Mr. Collin is free toe here as a guest?¡±

    After all, he was the elder of the White family. Collin restrained his anger and replied politely, ¡°Malcolm has a cold and fever. And Rara has been busytely, so I came over to help take care of him.¡±

    Ryan nodded politely, ¡°I see.¡±

    Travis, who was next to him, whispered: ¡°It is like we never have a fever. Just a minor illness. He is not unable to walk. Grandpa has urged him for many times. He always finds excuses not to go. Clearly, he is deliberate of doing so!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Collin is here. Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±

    Ryan waited for him to finish before he gave a fake reproach and looked at Collin again with a smile, ¡°But Malcolm keeps avoiding seeing the elders of the family. This is indeed a bit unruly. Sorry to make you see this.¡±

    Collin stood haughtily, expressionlessly and silently.

    Ryan continued; ¡°If Malcolm¡¯s state is not particrly serious, excuse me to give way. There is a family meal at noon. Malcolm is the head of White family. He has to be there.¡±

    After saying that, Ryan signaled with his eyes to the bodyguards who were behind him.

    The bodyguards quickly moved out but were stopped dead by Lyre Spiti¡¯s bodyguards.

    There were two insensitive bodyguards trying to break in. However, they were directly beaten hard by the electric batons for a few times.

    Collin tucked his hands leisurely in his suit pant pockets. His tone did not allow others to put in a word, ¡°Mr. Ryan, if I insist on not allowing you in, what will you do?¡±

    Ryan lowered his head and before he could say anything, Travis took the lead and questioned, ¡°Collin, this is the ce of White family!

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m an outsider.¡±

    Collin sneered, ¡°But Malcolm is engaged to Rara of my family. I, as his brother-inw, even know to care about his health. You¡¯re his rtives, but you only care whether he is too sick to walk. It is really disappointed.¡±

    Ryan¡¯s face stiffened and he was about to exin when Collin wasn¡¯t going to listen to his nonsense, ¡°Whether Malcolm wants to see you or not, Mr. Ryan, you know it yourself.

    ¡°Collin, you ¡­¡±

    Collin didn¡¯t want to hear what he said. His face implied that it was non-negotiable.

    Collin was not angry but still can give them pressure with his temperament.

    Ryan didn¡¯t want to get into trouble with the Lloyd family yet, so he had to give up and leave with his people unhappily.

    After two groups of people finally left, Ted came here and showed Collin his ID.

    ¡°Mr. Collin, I am Mr. Malcolm¡¯s direct subordinate, the team leader of the seventh division of National Investigation Bureau. I have followed Mr. Malcolm out of mission for nearly ten years. Mr. Collin, please trust me, and let me in.¡±

    Collin checked his credential and was still wary, ¡°What is your purpose ofing over here?¡±

    ¡°Garrett was convicted. I came over to report to Mr. Malcolm and ask if he needs me to give special care for Garrett for a few days.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Since it¡¯s all set, there¡¯s no need to report it. I¡¯ll pass it on to him, as for special care ¡­¡±

    Collin thought about it. He wasn¡¯t in Suham thest time when Irene had the birthday party, but he had heard all about what happened that day.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do the honors and take good special care of Garrett! Let him feel the prison love more.¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡±

    Not to see Malcolm, Ted always felt very uneasy.

    Seeing that Collin was about to leave, he said hurriedly, ¡°Mr. Collin, let me see Mr. Malcolm. Is his body not very good recently? I can stay and take care of him.¡±

    Collin was unmoved, ¡°He doesn¡¯tck anyone to take care of him. Since you¡¯re his direct subordinate, you should know to ask less and talk less!¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    He only trusted his own people so he can¡¯t trust Ted, the Malcolm¡¯s.

    Ted looked at his back as he went inside the vi, sighed silently, and looked worriedly at the balcony of the master bedroom in the third floor.

    A few hourster.

    European Swye.

    Lyra had just gotten up and cleaned up. Mason, who came to pick her up and take her to the pce, was waiting at the door.

    She took Chad with her into the car, and after half an hour or so, she finally saw the magnificent the Grand Pce with her own eyes.

    The Bentley circled halfway around the city walls and finally stopped at the east side¡¯s gate.

    From a distance, she saw Anthony who was dressed up today.

    He was in a noble and blue suit. With the pair of blue sapphire-like eyes, he was really like a noble prince, who can charm people.

    Unfortunately, Lyra had no time to admire his good-looking face.

    Mason got out of the car first and opened the door for her.

    Anthony immediately greeted them.

    His smile faded as he saw her in a very casual overcoat and civilian clothes, ¡°Today is your first time meeting my mother. This is what you¡¯re wearing?¡±

 Chapter 334 When visiting the Great Castle, Chad is surprisingly ugly

    Lyra froze slightly.

    She was not here to meet her future mother-inw, so why should she dress up?

    But scrupulously, she had to continue to talk to Anthony, so she just said politely, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring many clothes with me this time when I went abroad. And I didn¡¯t have anything more suitable.¡±

    Listening to her exnation, the loss in Anthony¡¯s eyes gradually faded and turned a bit chagrined.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my negligence. I should have prepared the right dress for you in advance. Lyra, don¡¯t be angry with me. It won¡¯t happen next time.¡±

    Lyra looked away, ¡°It¡¯s okay. No need to apologize.¡±

    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go in first. I¡¯ll show you around. I¡¯ll have the gown delivered by noon, and then we¡¯ll go to my mother¡¯s ce for lunch.¡±

    Anthony smiled, looked deeply and obsessively into her face, and offered to take her hand.

    Before he could touch her, Lyra wrinkled her brows slightly, and her right hand reacted instinctively to dodge back.

    This action was as if to stimte Anthony¡¯s sensitive nerve.

    He rushed forward and grabbed Lyra by her chin.

    ¡°We¡¯re getting married soon. And you¡¯re so resistant to me? Why Malcolm can kiss you in the public, but I can¡¯t even hold your hand?¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t gotten married. We don¡¯t have any rtionship. Who gives you the right to hold my hand in the public?¡± Lyra¡¯s cold eyes red back at him without showing any weakness.

    Chad, who was about to get out of the car, saw this scene and decided to step forward and grabbed his wrist, ¡°Let go! Don¡¯t hurt her!¡±

    Anthony then let go of Lyra¡¯s chin, but his wrist was still clutched tightly by Chad. He broke free twice without sess.

    ¡°You¡¯re the bodyguard Lyra brought here this time?¡±

    Chad went out today with a disguise. There was arge red birthmark on his left cheek, arge ck mole on the right outer corner of his eye and dense red e on his whole face. With makeup, he even made his bridge of nose high and tip of nose upturned.

    Anthony didn¡¯t recognize him because he looked a little bit ugly.

    When Anthony stared straight at him, Chad was calm and collected, ¡°Yes, Mr. Lance. I¡¯m Fourteen, Miss¡¯s bodyguard.¡±

    Anthony took one look and then withdrew his gaze, looking away from Chad¡¯s ugly face.

    He looked at Lyra with a bit of suspicion, ¡°Lyra, you have always been very demanding about the appearance of your bodyguards. When do your taste change and find such an ugly looking guy?¡±

    Lyra looked at Chad as well. Indeed, he was too ugly now.

    ¡°He is not so ugly. He got so many pimples on his face because he is notfortable with the climate here. Although he does not look good, he has great body shape. And he¡¯s talented. You can¡¯t underestimate him.¡±

    Anthony ignored Chad¡¯s face but looked at his body below his neck. And his tone was a little bit envious.

    ¡°His boy proportion is okay, but there are plenty of men with good bodies. Besides, you haven¡¯t seen him undress, so maybe he doesn¡¯t even have abs.¡±

    Surrounded by the two people who were discussing his body shape, Chad lowered his head and felt a little bit embarrassed.

    He quietly touched his abdomen and let out a long breath.

    Fortunately, his boss was not here. If his boss knew that Miss Lyra praised his body, his boss would be jealous and then he would be sent far away to dig coal. And his boss would never let Miss Lyra see him.

    Seeing that Anthony¡¯s attention waspletely on Chad, Lyra changed the subject, ¡°I¡¯m tired of standing around. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Without waiting for Anthony to answer, she took the lead and walked ahead to avoid Anthony trying to take her hand again.

    Chad quickly followed up.

    Most of the European-style buildings were mainly white and gold, solemn and dignified, with tile frescoes on the walls.

    Anthony was side by side with Lyra, showing her around and exining her about the buildings.

    ¡°I have the privilege order given by my mother. Except the King¡¯s chamber, study, Congress Hall and so on, you cane and go other ces as you please.¡±

    Lyra raised her eyebrows curiously, ¡°But I want to visit the king¡¯s chamber to see the bed he sleeps in. What is the difference from ours?¡±

    Anthony looked serious as he gently scolded, ¡°Lyra, stop it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, if you don¡¯t allow me to go there, then I¡¯ll just give up. I¡¯m a little tired of walking. I want to take a break.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you to the Arzew Pce. I live there temporarily. I¡¯ll have the gown delivered there as well.¡±

    Lyra nodded her head, and nced quietly at Chad.

    Chad immediately frowned and covered his stomach, looking painful, ¡°Miss, Mr. Lance, I don¡¯t feel well in my stomach. I want to go to the toilet, can I?¡±

    Lyra: ¡°If I have known you¡¯re not limatized so badly, I shouldn¡¯t have taken you out today. Hurry back.¡±

    ¡°Yes , Miss.¡±

    ¡°Wait, stand still!¡±

    Chad had just turned his head when Anthony called out to him.

    He had to turn around. His face turned red by holding the stomachache back, ¡°Mr. Lance?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s blue eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°There is a bathroom in Arzew Pce. You can hold out a little longer.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chad covered his stomach and stamped his feet, ¡°I have diarrhea. I really can not hold it. Mr. Lance, just let me go to the nearby toilet. Don¡¯t worry. My duty is to protect thedy. I dare not casually dy.¡±

    Lyra looked at Anthony and said, with a vague usation, ¡°Why are you giving him a hard time? It¡¯s a constant urrence to have diarrhea. He doesn¡¯t mean to be sick.¡±

    Anthony was not too happy, but for Lyra¡¯s sake, hepromised.

    ¡°Mason, you take him to the toilet. Keep a close eye on him. Don¡¯t let him get lost. It won¡¯t be easy to exin if the patrol guards catch him.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Once Mason and Chad left, Anthony quietly leaned closer to Lyra.

    Lyra felt his approach. Her hands were hidden in the sleeve, subconsciously touching the Emerald Green Ring worn on his finger. Then she lowered her face.

    ¡°We¡¯re in the pce. There are many people here. I am still engaged with Malcolm, so behave yourself.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s eyes narrowed and his tone was instantly unkind: ¡°Are you trying to trick me by not breaking off the engagement with him even now?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±

    Lyra exined calmly, ¡°I¡¯m just defending the interests of my family, not to mention that you said you want to have a wedding. After we get married, what does it matter if my engagement in Crana is canceled or not?¡±

    ¡°That makes sense. Malcolm should be surprised if he suddenly learns the fact that you¡¯re already mine!¡±

    He smiled wickedly, and his deep blue eyes shone with excitement.

    He was going to hold a grand wedding ceremony.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    He wanted the world to know that Lyra Lloyd married him!

    Especially Malcolm! He must need to know it!

    Lyra red at him with cold eyes, ¡°Anthony, you¡¯d restrain yourself from making me disgusting! If I find out you dare to deliberately take these things and exaggerate them to irritate Malcolm, I will never let you off!¡±

    When docile rabbits got irritated, they would bite for counterattack, not to mention Lyra was like a hot-tempered little leopard.

    Seeing that Lyra was angry, he immediately smiled and soothed her, ¡°Okay, as long as you¡¯re willing to marry me, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Lyra stopped talking and continued on her way, and the two soon arrived at Arzew Pce.

 Chapter 335 Youâ€™re not like Malcolm. Youâ€™re too selfish

    On the way to Arzew Pce, Anthony had everything set up.

    In the room, there was a noble chaise lounge draped in a white fur nket. And there were exquisite pastries, fruit, snacks, honey and tea on a coffee table.

    Next to it were three rows of hangers, all hanging with various styles of exquisite dresses. And there were two rows of high heels on the plush carpet.

    The stylists and makeup artists had been waiting for a long time.

    When they saw Anthony enter with Lyra, the two saluted them with standard courtly etiquette.

    Lyra wasn¡¯t too happy, ¡°I¡¯m not used to changing clothes and doing makeup by others.¡±

    Anthony immediately waved his hand at the two men, ¡°You can leave.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Lyra, this is European Swye¡¯s special pastry. It¡¯s very delicious. I had it made and delivered here. Do you want to try it?¡± He walked over to the coffee table, attentively carried the pastry te and handed it to Lyra.

    Lyra nced at it. Not knowing what was going on, not only did she not have an appetite, but she was also a bit sick to her stomach.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really feel like eating sweets.¡±

    She walked over to the rows of dresses and began to pick.

    Anthony immediately put down the pastry and came over to help her carefully.

    He took a high-couture aqua blue gown with silver silk , ¡°How about this one? Blue is gentle and pleasant. It has the silk long sleeves. And this white shawl with fur cor. It won¡¯t make you feel cold.¡±

    The most crucial thing was that this dress matched his blue suit, like the couple style.

    He had never worn couple¡¯s style clothes with Lyra.

    His pair of eyes shone with anticipation and interest.

    Seeing that Lyra didn¡¯t take it, his hand moved closer to Lyra, ¡°Lyra, do as you¡¯re told and change into this one.¡±

    Lyra did not say anything. She was sharp-eyed. The dress picked by Anthony had the same color with his suit.

    She wouldn¡¯t even consider it. So she turned her head and picked a dark red velvet dress from another row of hangers, ¡°No, I like this one better. I¡¯ll go next door to change it.¡±

    Anthony instantly turned sullen. He grabbed her wrist and pulled her back with one hand, emphasizing, ¡°I said, change this one!¡±

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    Lyra was annoyed, ¡°Anthony, you know me. Your controlling nature doesn¡¯t work in front of me!¡±

    The toughness in his eyes softened instantly, and his tone also softened a little bit.

    ¡°Lyra, you don¡¯t even know how happy I am that you came to European Swye. It¡¯s like I came to travel with you for honey moon. I¡¯m trying to satisfy you and obey you in whatever you say in these days.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to force you with any conditions this time. Can you put up with it and change into this gown I chose?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s face was cold as she locked at him, ¡°But, I don¡¯t like it!¡±

    Her simple but detached words was like a stab at his sensitivity.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like this dress or you don¡¯t me? If it is Malcolm who is standing here today and it is Malcolm who was holding this dress, will you still reject it like this?¡±

    He was furious. His eyes narrowed slightly, and his fierce emotion was revealed.

    Clutching Lyra¡¯s hand very hard, he threw her hard into the chaise lounge, and then pressed her under his body.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move! If youe any closer, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Lyra, at the moment when he tried to get closer, decisively took out a silver needle on the ring and pressed it hard against his Adam¡¯s apple.

    Anthonyughed out loud that his tears came out of his eyes.

    He braced his hands on the top of the chaise lounge. Because of this silver needle, there was always a little distance between him and Lyra, making him unable to cross over.

    ¡°If I were Malcolm, will you have the heart to hurt him?¡±

    His tone was sad, and hisughter grew eerie.

    ¡°If I have to, do you really dare to kill me? If I die today, you won¡¯t get out of this pce. Malcolm will die as well. And the three of us will die together. Do you dare?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything.

    Indeed, it was impossible for her to kill him until she managed to get the super virus serum.

    But in fact, Anthony just didn¡¯t know her past with Malcolm so it was the reason why he said so.

    She and Malcolm had once fought with each other and risked their lives. And even this silver needle once stained with Malcolm¡¯s blood.

    But what was different was that she had always loved Malcolm and had loved him for six whole years.

    But she never loved Anthony.

    ¡°You are not like him. Your love is too selfish and monstrous since the beginning!¡±

    ¡°Your perverted controlling and possessive nature crushes me beyond breath!¡±

    ¡°For what I don¡¯t want, you force me to ept it! And for what I want, you force me with conditions! You try to make me grateful to you by harming me and then saving me. Your love is all about scheming.¡±

    ¡°And Malcolm, if he wants to win my attention, he does sad-fishing, ys weak and shows weakness at most. He will never hurt me!¡±

    ¡°You should know clearly in your heart that we are exchanged at equal values from the beginning. Even if I do marry you, my heart can¡¯t be in you. I will never, ever love you!¡±

    Anthony froze on the spot.

    The pair of blue eyes had a little loss of light.

    For everything she said, he was indeed scheming in every step, with improper thoughts to possess her. Therefore, he simply can not find words to refute.

    Lyra took advantage of his daze and pushed him away, getting up to leave, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m up to seeing Princess Cayley today. Let¡¯s make a rain check.¡±

    ¡°No! Lyra!¡±

    Anthony tried to grab her wrist again and retain her.

    Lyra was on guard this time, and before he could touch her hand, she quickly turned back and pped him hard in the face.

    ¡°Anthony, it¡¯s true that I won¡¯t kill you, but I can beat you up!¡±

    She was at full strength when pping him, which was extremely hard.

    Anthony was pped so hard that his face was tilted to the side and the corner of his mouth was broken with a little blood.

    His skin was already quite fair, so the bruises on his face were obvious.

    Lyra looked askance at him and sneered, and her tone was cool, ¡°Sorry for the hard p. How can you go see Princess Cayley with a wound on your face? So, make a rain check.¡±

    After she finished her words, she didn¡¯t want to stay a second longer and left without looking back.

    Anthony looked at her back and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his hand. He was smiling miserably and self-deprecatingly. His long eyshes drooped, hiding the unknown emotions under his eyes.

    Lyra heard hisugh and walked faster unconsciously.

    Just after walking out of Arzew Pce, she saw Chad and Mason approaching.

    Seeing that Lyra was out alone, Mason asked, ¡°Miss Lloyd, where is my master?¡±

    Lyra and Chad looked at each other quietly before answering Mason, ¡°He¡¯s inside. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll see Princess Cayley today, so please have someone take us back to our apartment.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Mason was surprised, ¡°Why are you suddenly not going? Did the master agree?¡±

    ¡°Go in and ask him yourself.¡±

    While Mason was inside, Chad quietly approached Lyra and whispered, ¡°Duke Gary will be hereter. Miss, you can¡¯t leave yet.¡±

    Duke Gary?

    Chad saw that she was confused, and continued, ¡°Harrod Gary , Princess Cayley¡¯s husband.¡±

    Since he was Princess Cayley¡¯s husband, she must find a chance to meet this Duke Gary today.

    If she missed it today, she may not be so lucky to meet Duke Gary next time.

    But ¡­

    She just pped Anthony and said she had to make a rain check, so what excuse she should use now?

 Chapter 336 â€œLikeâ€ canâ€™t be random

    She was standing in the doorway seeking a solution when Anthony suddenly ran wildly out of the pce.

    Seeing that Lyra hadn¡¯t left, his face was filled with the joy of having lost and found. Without saying a word, he walked up and held her wrist tightly.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Lyra looked at her hand, was confused for a second, and then raised her head to see his tearful blue pupils.

    This was the first time she saw Anthony¡¯s sad face.

    The tearful blue eyes were unexpectedly clear and sincere, which made him be quite a different person.

    Ignoring the presence of Chad, Anthony choked with sobs and pleaded.

    ¡°Lyra, I¡¯ll reflect on what you just said. And I¡¯ll change it all! You can give Malcolm a chance. Can you give me a chance too, please?¡±

    Lyra gazed at him without speaking.

    Anthony¡¯s eyes were sincere, ¡°I will prove to you that I am the man who loves you the most in this world! We¡¯re here. My mother is still waiting for us toe over for lunch, so don¡¯t leave, okay?¡±

    Lyra nced at Chad who was next to her.

    Thinking about Duke Gary, she eased her tone, ¡°But, the injury on your face ¡­¡±

    Anthony touched his face and smiled as if he didn¡¯t care about it, ¡°I¡¯ll take some ice topress itter. If there is really a wound mark, you can help me to cover it up with makeup. It¡¯s not a big problem.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±

    Lyra was secretly relieved, not expecting to fool him so easily, ¡°But I don¡¯t like that aqua blue dress. If you still want to force me to wear that dress, I¡¯ll still leave.¡±

    Not wearing the dress with the same color was her condition.

    Anthonypromised, ¡°Okay, as long as you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll never push you again. Just make the choice you like.¡±

    Lyra nodded her head.

    The two re-entered Arzew Pce, with Chad and Mason following in silence.

    Crana.

    Shane¡¯s office, National Investigation Bureau.

    Shane, who was sitting at his desk, narrowed his cold eyes. His whole face was hidden under the lingering smoke.

    After listening to his subordinate¡¯s report, his hand that held the cigar paused. Then he fiercely picked up the ashtray on the table and smashed it towards his subordinate without any warning.

    ¡°Crap!¡±

    The subordinate lowered his head, endured the pain, and was shivering from his yelling, not daring to speak.

    ¡°Why is Collin at Malcolm¡¯s house? Even Malcolm¡¯s immediate subordinate is not allowed to enter the house. There¡¯s a big problem here! Keep investigating. We have to find out what¡¯s wrong with Malcolm!¡±

    ¡°But ¡­ recently our people have been kept watching in front of the White Manor. We also contact Mr. Ryan to send people to keep an eye on Malcolm¡¯s vi. It seems that recently the Lloyd family¡¯s three brothers have been there. We can¡¯t find an opportunity.¡± The subordinate trembled and replied.

    When the subordinate just spoke when he received another warning from Shane who was throwing a teacup over.

    ¡°There¡¯s always time for Collin to leave. If you can¡¯t, break in! Be sure to confirm Malcolm¡¯s condition with your own eyes!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    When the subordinate left, Shane thoughtfully touched the te on his table that read ¡°Deputy Director¡±.

    Not long ago, he rescued Anthony from Malcolm and learned from Anthony about Malcolm¡¯s disease, S404 biochemical virus. When the virus invaded his body at the end of its course, it could produce seriousplications.

    This time, he wanted Malcolm to be disabled for life!

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, you have been that position for so many years. It is time for a change.¡±

    He said gloomily. In his amber eyes, there was ambition shing.

    ¡­

    Princess Cayley Lance was the most honored woman in European Swye.

    At noon, Lyra and Anthony, who were dressed up, headed to Princess Cayley¡¯s pce.

    Before they reached the door, they saw Duke Garying out of the pce in a dignified way.

    Behind him there was a handsome young man with fair skin and sky blue eyes.

    Harrod Gary was joking with the teenager who was next to him. When he saw Anthony, his wrinkled face suddenly turned cold.

    He grunted. His bearded face showed his feeling that he was unlucky to see Anthony. Just pretending not to see Anthony, he turned his head and prepared to leave in the other direction.

    ¡°Sir.¡±

    Lyra smiled and called out to him in fluent Swyean, ¡°Sir, why did you leave when you saw us?¡±

    Anthony was going to ignore him, but when Lyra pointed it out bluntly, he had to go up to Harrod Gary and salute him.

    He whispered to Lyra, ¡°Lyra, this is Duke Gary. Behind him is Duke Gary¡¯s son, Caesar Gary.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Lyra imitated Anthony¡¯s etiquette and bent slightly to the two, ¡°Hello Duke Gary, hello Mr. Caesar.¡±

    Just as she finished speaking, Caesar Garyughed heartily, ¡°This youngdy, you are saluting the wrong way. In European Swye, the etiquette is different for girls and boys.¡±

    Lyra nced confusedly at Anthony who was beside her and smiled delicately, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my first time here and I¡¯m not familiar with the culture.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your first time here. I¡¯m so surprised you can speak Swyean well.¡±

    Caesar Gary walked up and took Lyra¡¯s hand as a gentleman and politely kissed the back of her hand. He was amazed by her, ¡°You¡¯re so pretty and so smart. I like you so much.¡±

    ¡°Caesar Gary!¡±

    Anthony pped his hand away, ¡°Like can¡¯t random. Besides, she¡¯s my ¡­¡±

    ¡°Never mind!¡±

    Lyra interrupted him, stepped forward and took the initiative to extend her right hand towards Caesar Gary, ¡°It was the social etiquette in European Swye just now. Shaking hands is Crana¡¯s etiquette.¡±

    Caesar Gary¡¯s sky blue pupils sparkled with excitement, and he smiled with innocence.

    He extended his right hand like Lyra did and shook her hand politely.

    ¡°Mr. Caesar, my name is Lyra Lloyd. I really look forward to visiting you and Duke Gary in person at Duke Gary¡¯s home next time,¡± she said so, raising her eyebrows slightly and looking at Caesar Gary.

    Caesar Gary looked at his right hand she was holding in a daze, and seemed to understand something.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    The harmonious atmosphere was interrupted by Anthony again, ¡°Well, it¡¯s just a handshake. You don¡¯t have to keep holding Lyra¡¯s hand. It¡¯s rude!¡±

    The two quickly withdrew their hands because of his words.

    Anthony didn¡¯t disguise the irritation on his face, ¡°Lyra, it¡¯s time for us to go inside. Don¡¯t keep Princess Cayley waiting.¡±

    In the presence of Harrod Gary, Anthony referred to his mother with respect.

    Harrod Gary snorted and gave him a contemptuous look, ¡°I think it¡¯s you who should learn to be polite. Even this girl you brought with is more educated than you!

    ¡°Okay, father.¡± Caesar Gary looked at Lyra a few more times and was unwilling to part, ¡°Miss Lloyd, I¡¯ll be waiting for our next meeting!¡±

    Lyra smiled and nodded.

    Their eye contact was interrupted by Anthony who was walking up to Lyra.

    Duke Gary and Caesar Gary left. Anthony¡¯s face was cold, and he cautiously admonished Lyra, ¡°In Europe Swye, except me, other men can not be trusted, especially Harrod Gary. From now on, stay away from them.¡±

    Lyra was silent.

    But in her heart, she was taunting him rudely. Anthony was not saying the opposite, right?

    She can trust anyone, but not him who was so full of crap and paranoid and sick!

    But in order not to provoke him, Lyra did not speak sarcastically, which was rare.

    She followed Anthony up the steps while quietly ncing at the direction Duke Gary and his son left.

    When they met first, she thought Caesar Gary was a kind teenager.

    She hoped Caesar Gary could understand what she was saying and help her out!

 Chapter 337 Sheâ€™s not in good health lately?

    On the way back to the Duke¡¯s house

    Caesar sat in the car, and still reminisced about the meeting he just had with Lyra.

    ¡°Father, I seem to know what love at first sight feels like. I just saw Miss Lyra, and my heart actually fluttered. I think I¡¯m in love with her, and I want to chase her!¡±

    Harrod stroked his beard and said in an old-fashioned way, ¡°Not her. I heard your mother some time ago. Charles Lance brought a girl back and is going to get married. It should be her.¡±

    Caesar¡¯s expression was lost, ¡°So, she¡¯s kind of the brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Charles Lance is just illegitimate. He¡¯s not your brother, and I could never ept his existence.¡±

    At the mention of this, Harrod¡¯s fists clenched and his anger wafted through the car.

    Caesar was most afraid of his father¡¯s anger. He shrugged and pondered before saying, ¡°But I think Miss Lyra, she does not like Charles. Just now she looked at me as if she was begging for help. She looks like she¡¯s forced.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. You¡¯re not allowed to mention her again.¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    Caesar¡¯s blue eyes were mncholy as he pulled out a small note from his pocket, ¡°When we were shaking hands, Miss Lyra slipped it into my hand.¡±

    Harrod turned his head, nced at the note in his hand, took it directly into his own hand, and unfolded it for inspection.

    ¡°Father, what did she say?¡±

    Caesar came closer and Harrod immediately shredded the note. There was no emotion visible on his aged face, ¡°She wants to work with me in exchange for some benefits.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then why don¡¯t you leave the cooperation to me. Father, just take it as an experience for me.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± He scolded seriously.

    Caesar instantly lowered his head and nced at his father, ¡°So, are you not going to agree to Miss Lyra¡¯s request for cooperation?¡±

    Harrod did not answer.

    His muddy eyes burst with brilliant light.

    ¡­

    As soon as Princess Cayley saw Lyra, she liked her so much that she took her hand and asked a lot about Crana with great interest.

    Lyra was polite enough to answer all of them.

    Princess Cayley was already forty-five years old, but her skin was extremely well maintained. On her face, it could hardly find the signs of age. If Lyra did not know beforehand that she was the mother of two adult sons, she would think she was only thirty years old.

    During the exchange, she sensed that this Princess Cayley was curious about everything about Crana. And she should still like Anthony¡¯s father, so she loved Anthony so much.

    Lyra¡¯s eyes lowered in concentration, and Princess Cayley tapped her hand to bring her thoughts back.

    ¡°Anthony has a really good taste this time. I like you at first nce.¡±

    Lyra smiled implicitly.

    Anthony was very happy, ¡°Mother, Lyra especially came to European Swye just to have a big exotic wedding with me over here. I still need mother to help me with the wedding.¡±

    ¡°Great, I must pay more attention to it. My Anthony¡¯s wedding must be the best!¡±

    Lyra quietly listened to the two¡¯s exchange about the wedding, only to feel sorry for Princess Cayley who was so high-spirited.

    Even if there was a wedding, she would make the wedding site a turmoil.

    ¡°Your Highness Princess Cayley, my brother Micah is engaged in a medical research. He has heard that European Swye has a potion called super virus serum. It can cure any biochemical virus. Since I am here, I would like to ask it for Micah.¡±

    ¡°Yes, there is a serum, but this ¡­¡±

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    Anthony interrupted her and got up to curtsy, ¡°It¡¯ste. Lyra is living in my small apartment in the suburbs. If it gets dark, it will be inconvenient for her to go back. I will bring her to see mother next time.¡±

    Princess Cayley looked at him and could only smile and nod, ¡°Okay, but in five days, there¡¯s a court dinner. Bring Miss Lyra along then.¡±

    ¡°Okay mother, we¡¯ll leave first then.¡±

    Lyra, although reluctant, had no choice but to get up and say goodbye to Princess Cayley.

    Anthony hastily tugged her arm and left. And Lyra, though disgusted, said nothing in the presence of Princess Cayley.

    As soon as she exited from the pce, she immediately shook off his hand fiercely.

    ¡°Anthony, why don¡¯t you let Princess Cayley finish her words? What is it about that potion that you haven¡¯t told me yet?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to know? Just ask me. But don¡¯t mention this in front of my mother. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you want to inquire about.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s tone became serious when he mentioned this, ¡°Lyra, don¡¯t meddle with. It¡¯s stored in the royal treasury. There is no other way you can get it except to marry me.¡±

    Lyra looked at him askance. Her face was cold, ¡°Anthony, if you dare to lie to me, I will kill you straight away!¡±

    ¡°Why? We¡¯re getting married. I¡¯ll be honest with you.¡±

    His blue eyes smiled gently and he took the initiative to take her hand, ¡°I will discuss our wedding date with my mother recently. At the dinner party in a few days, my mother will announce our wedding. Now we are a formal couple. It¡¯s not improper to hold hands, right?¡±

    ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re nothing until thest minute!¡±

    After she finished her words indignantly, she withdrew her gaze and took the lead in walking ahead.

    Chad immediately followed her.

    Not long after, Anthony sent Lyra and Chad back to their suburban residence.

    Lyra didn¡¯t want to hear any disgusting words from his, so she quickly sent him away and waited apprehensively for Duke Gary toe to visit her.

    However, she waited until the sky was dark. Snow was falling outside the window, and the suburban highway was always quiet.

    Chad quietly slipped into her room and helped her turn off the miniature monitor on the overhead light.

    Lyra sat despondently on the edge of the bed, ¡°It looks like Duke Gary is not agreeing to cooperate.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Chad sighed after her and encouraged her, ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged! It¡¯s your first meeting after all. Harrod Gary looks like a wary man. It¡¯s normal for him not to trust you.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Lyra nodded with fighting spirit, ¡°I will definitely take his trust at the court dinner in five days!¡±

    Chad stared unblinkingly at her delicate face, obeying her every decision from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡°What would you like to eat tonight? I¡¯ll tell the maid in the yard and let her contact Anthony for dinner.¡±

    When it came to eating, Lyra¡¯s expression started to look bitter.

    Although the lunch was indeed exquisite, she had little appetite, and in the presence of Princess Cayley, she could only pretend to enjoy the meal, but barely ate the food.

    The moment she thought of it, she felt sick to her stomach and rubbed her chest with her hand to get over that very nauseous feeling.

    ¡°There is nothing I want to eat. I am not hungry. Maybe it is a regional problem. I always feel that the food here is not to my taste. You can ask the maid to arrange whatever you want.¡±

    She rubbed between her brows, and felt exhausted, ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. I need to take a nap. You can wake me up when dinner is delivered.¡±

    ¡°Okay, get more sleep. It¡¯s really tiring after walking around the pce all day today.¡±

    Chad helped her turn the monitor on, closed the door and went out.

    Lyra had been feeling drowsy for the past two days.

    Maybe she was a little stressed because she was in European Swye.

 Chapter 338 The reason of Malcolmâ€™s blindness

    Lyra didn¡¯t care too much and quicklyid down on the bed.

    Within minutes, she fell into a deep sleep.

    The next day, afternoon time in Crana.

    After several days of targeted medication, Micah opened the curtains in the master bedroom and turned back to ask Malcolm, who was sitting on the edge of the bed.

    ¡°How are you feeling? Can you see some objects?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s dark eyes rolled, groping aimlessly in the darkness. Then he shook his head.

    Keith, who was standing aside, was unwilling to give up, ¡°You can feel it again. You really can not even feel a little light?¡±

    Malcolm shook his head again, lowered his eyes, and stopped struggling.

    ¡°Micah, what should we do? How about have a surgery?¡±

    Micah¡¯s expression was serious, ¡°His condition is different from the normal blindness.¡±

    He pondered for a moment before continuing, ¡°Take another trip to theb and do a full body test on him. I need to see how the virus has spread so I can decide on his treatmentter.¡±

    ¡°Go to theb?¡± Keith became serious as well.

    He walked to the floor-to-ceiling window and looked down at the gate outside the garden, ¡°Collin just left Suham yesterday on an errand. He won¡¯t be back for a couple of days. Now there are many people being ambushed everywhere out there. Is this too risky for us?¡±

    Micah was silent.

    The room was in a long time silence.

    In the end, it was Malcolm who made the decision, ¡°Go tob. Even if I continue to hide in the house, they will find an opportunity to find out the fact. Instead of being passive, it is better to cure my eye early and turn into the initiative.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know what was going ontely. He always felt panicky and felt like something bad was going to happen on Lyra.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    It¡¯d been almost a week since he had not seen Rara. He missed her so much that he was going crazy!

    He wanted to hurry to heal his eyes, regain his vision, and go to European Swye to find Rara!

    Since Malcolm had made the decision, Keith can only agree, ¡°Then it¡¯s better to wait until night. So it¡¯s not easy to attract attention. And it¡¯s too conspicuous during the day.¡±

    It was mainly because it was a five or six minute walk from Lyre Spiti to the garage at the front door and they had walked through winding alleyways. And Ryan¡¯s men kept an eye on them vigntly.

    Malcolm could not see and walk such a long distance. He always had a difference from a normal person.

    In winter, it always got dark fast.

    By 7 p. m., the sky was dark.

    The snowkes were falling down slowly. It didn¡¯t take long to turn the roof top of the White Manor into a long stretch of white.

    In the bedroom, Keith tossed Malcolm his sable coat and told him to be d in armour.

    To reduce the sense of purpose, Micah and Keith led Malcolm out from the back door of the vi alone.

    However, before they could walk into the garage, the news had already been sent back to Ryan.

    Ryan rose to his feet, ¡°Are you sure they¡¯re right and it¡¯s really Malcolm?¡±

    A bodyguard replied him respectfully: ¡°Three people just went out of the back door of Mr. Malcolm¡¯s vi. Two of the men are identified as Mach Lloyd and Keith Lloyd of the Lloyd family. The other one is supported by Keith Lloyd. That man is wearing a mask and sunsses. They were walking fast. From his figure, he looks like Mr. Malcolm.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it must be Malcolm. He can be taken out by Micah and Keith!¡±

    Ryan was overjoyed, ¡°Contact Shane. Tell him Malcolm is out the door. His people should keep an eye on themter.¡±

    ¡­

    More than ten minutester, Micah, who was driving against the wind and snow, arrived at theb as fast as he could.

    Jimmy was still on duty and performed a blood test on Malcolm.

    After theb results came out, Micah read theb report in his hand with no expression.

    Keith was startled by his serious expression, ¡°Micah, say something. What are the results of Malcolm¡¯s test?¡±

    Malcolm sat quietly on the bed, also waiting for Micah to speak.

    Micah stared intently at the report, and only after a long time did he say in a cold tone, ¡°The medication I prescribed during this time is suitable. The spreading speed of the virus has slowed down a lot, but I need to take another photo of his brain.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good news. But, Micah, why are there no expressions on your face?¡±

    Micah didn¡¯t answer, turned his head and went out to Jimmy to get a photo of Malcolm¡¯s brain.

    Keith looked at his indifferent back and shook his head helplessly, ¡°I really don¡¯t know which woman will make you put down you cold gesture in the future.¡±

    Micah, who had just walked out of the room, heard him word for word and gave a slight pause in his steps.

    The persistent woman had made numerous confessions to him over the past six months, and he hadn¡¯t seen her for almost a week because of Malcolm¡¯s matter.

    She should have given up and gone back to Frayton.

    Micah lowered his head. His eyes were clear and cold. Then he quickly withdrew his thoughts and walked out in stride.

    Another half hourter.

    Micah returned with Malcolm¡¯s brain CT.

    ¡°His blindness is caused by the failure of the blue potion. It elerates the spread of the virus and causes a tumor to grow in his head. And itpress the central nerves.¡±

    ¡°A brain tumor?¡±

    Keith was stunned. He didn¡¯t know much about the medical things, but he did know that nothing good coulde from a tumor.

    He subconsciously nced at Malcolm who was in the bed.

    Malcolm kept his head down, with his eyshes fluttering. And he was not too expressive.

    Micah continued, ¡°It¡¯s benign. Just a small tumor that can be surgically removed. His eyes will basically healed after surgery and with medication.¡±

    After listening carefully to his words, Keith was relieved: ¡°Micah, can you finish your words at once next time? It scares the hell out of me.¡±

    Getting this best result, Malcolm finally smiled, ¡°It seems that doctors like to scare their patients.¡±

    Micah ignored the two men¡¯s jokes and stood in front of the bedside table to sort through Malcolm¡¯s reports, and speak quietly to arrange something.

    ¡°The surgery is rmended as soon as possible. Tomorrow afternoon, you need to send him to the Hopevale General Hospital downtown. I will go there in advance to prepare. The surgery will be carried out secretly.¡±

    Keith nodded, ¡°Great.¡±

    By the time they got out of theb, it was close to 10:00 pm.

    Outside, the snow was getting heavier and heavier. Micah held up an umbre, blocking the wind and snow. And Keith helped Malcolm walk.

    The trio made their way toward the open parking lot outside theb.

    With a whoosh, a snowball suddenly flew over from the back side and straight towards the back of Malcolm¡¯s head.

    Micah was keenly aware of it and used the ck umbre in his hand to block it in time.

    ¡°Who? Hurting people behind their back? Do you want to die?¡± The first one to speak was Keith. His eyes narrowed and his low voice was with killing intent.

    A young couple stepped out of a ck van in the back.

    The girl jogged over and bowed to apologize, ¡°Sorry, we were just having a snowball fight. I identally hurt you guys. Is this gentleman okay?¡±

    She said as she walked tentatively toward Malcolm.

    Micah quickly blocked her view, ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡±

    Keith didn¡¯t believe it at all and sneered, ¡°This is the entrance to theb. ying games here in the middle of the night? Whom are you fooling with?¡±

 Chapter 339 Sheâ€™s really pregnant?

    The girl lowered her head sadly, looking as if she didn¡¯t know how to exin.

    Malcolm said in a heavy tone, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    The girl was scolded, and her little boyfriend was not happy, ¡°You¡¯re walking out from the front. Rich people, right? She already said it was not intentional. Is it fun to be aggressive?¡±

    As he said so, he took advantage of the time when Micah and Keith were not paying attention. He quickly smashed the snowball in his hand towards Malcolm.

    The snowball exploded in front of Malcolm¡¯s heel, and the reserved ck leather shoes were covered with snowkes.

    Malcolm did not react. He was held by Keith, not looking at them from the beginning to the end.

    Keith was really annoyed. After entrusting Malcolm to Micah, he let the security at the entrance of thebe out to arrest him.

    The two were about to run when they were caught back by security within a few minutes.

    Keith looked at them coldly and ordered, ¡°Send them to the police station. They maliciously wounded and deliberately murdered with obvious intent!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Keith, please rest assured.¡±

    After making the arrangements, Keith turned his head and left. They quickly got into Malcolm¡¯s car and sped back to Lyre Spiti in the snow-filled night.

    However, the young couple had just been sent to the police station when they were transferred by the National Investigation Bureau.

    The man who just smashed the snowball at Malcolm was standing in Shane¡¯s office in a disciplined manner.

    ¡°Mr. Shane, Mr. Malcolm¡¯s eyes can¡¯t see anything.¡±

    Shane instantly put his long legs on the table down and sat up properly, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not making a mistake?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Malcolm had to be held up the whole time. Although he was wearing sunsses, when I threw the snowball over him, he waspletely unresponsive. Normal people would look down, right?¡±

    Shane propped his chin on his arms on the table, and was very surprised, ¡°Mr. Malcolm is blind. How can he continue to lead the National Investigation Bureau? He should step aside the position.¡±

    The more he thought about it, the more amused he became, ¡°The good news can¡¯t be ours alone. Tell Ryan. But it¡¯s none of my business as to what he¡¯s going to do.¡±

    ¡­

    Micah and Keith, who had returned to Lyre Spiti, was about to go to bedrooms respectively to rest when they were called into the master bedroom by Malcolm.

    Malcolm said squarely, ¡°What happened at theb door tonight was either arranged by Ryan or Shane. I guess my eye problem has been exposed.¡±

    Micah and Keith did not refute. They were smart people and had guessed it right.

    Malcolm continued, ¡°Whoever is among them will be eager to pull me down once they know the news. Tomorrow, I¡¯m afraid, it won¡¯t be very easy to perform the surgery.¡±

    Micah and Keith, with grim expressions, looked at each other before raising their eyes to see Malcolm at the same time.

    Keith asked, ¡°Now that you¡¯re talking about it, are you already nning on it?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes were downcast and his thin lips were gently curved.

    ¡­

    While it waste at night in Crana, it was daylight in European Swye, nearing noon.

    Lyra sat in front of the window in her bedroom. She was bored and looking out at the wide and pleasant view.

    She counted the time difference in her mind and wondered if Malcolm was asleep and if he was dreaming about her.

    Chad knocked on the door and brought in the lunch.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time for lunch.¡±

    Because of the monitor on the overhead light, Chad kissed Anthony¡¯s arse.

    ¡°Mr. Lance said you don¡¯t like sweet and salty food over here. And you have been having a bad appetite, so he specially found an Crana restaurant in Europe Swye and made a few dishes for you.¡±

    Hearing that it was Crana¡¯s vor, Lyra got up, which was rare, and walked over to the table to check it out.

    Braised pork, stir-fried boiled pork slices, scrambled eggs with leeks ¡­

    The food looked good, but Lyra smelled the oil and somehow felt very greasy and sick to her stomach.

    She held it back and her face went pale. Eventually she couldn¡¯t hold back and ran wildly to the toilet.

    She didn¡¯t eat much in the morning. With the vomiting, the stomach acid poured up and burned her throat.

    Chad looked in the direction of the toilet. His eyebrows furrowed. Vaguely, he was aware of something.

    By the time Lyra finished throwing up, cleaned up and came out of the bathroom, Chad had turned off the monitors.

    The doors and windows were all locked.

    He looked serious, hesitated for a while, but still found the courage to ask: ¡°Miss Lyra, have you noticed your body is not the same as before?¡±

    Lyra helped herself to massage her chest while thinking about his question, ¡°It seems to be a little different. Always losing my appetite, wanting to throw up when I smell the oil. And I¡¯m always feeling sleepy.¡±

    Originally, she thought that when she came to a strange ce, she would be unable to sleep at night and miss Malcolm every day until she lost sleep.

    But she didn¡¯t. Every time when sheid down on the bed, she could soon drift off to sleep.

    Chad looked at her stomach, ¡°Is it possible ¡­ you¡¯re pregnant?¡±

    ¡°Pregnant?¡±

    Lyra was slightly stunned, barely considering the possibility, ¡°How can that be? I¡¯ve been done it with Malcolm many times. And I¡¯ve never been able to conceive. There¡¯s no way. In this time ¡­¡±

    As she mentioned this, her whole body froze.

    When she thought about it, it seemed that her menstruation had been dyed for more than half of a month.

    With all her recent symptoms, it really seemed a bit like pregnancy?

    She moved her hands down and caressed her stomach, looking at her belly.

    If it was true, then this little baby came at a bad time.

    Fate really loved to y tricks on her. When she wanted it, she can¡¯t get it.

    When she least expected it, this little baby came ¡­

    The smell of grease and cooking fume from the meal made her nauseous again. There was nothing left in her stomach that she could possibly vomit out, so she could only bend over in front of the wash basin to retch.

    Chad reacted and immediately using tes to cover the meal on the table and turned on the room¡¯s air purifier.

    Lyra felt so sick but couldn¡¯t throw up.

    She could only hold back her nausea and said by fluke, ¡°This cannot be fully concluded yet. Perhaps my symptoms are caused by in-limatization and depression. It¡¯s not pregnancy yet.¡±

    Chad saw that she was having a hard time, but there was nothing he could do to help. So he could only sigh, ¡°Then should we find a way to verify it? See if your body is sick, or pregnant?¡±

    Lyra sat on the edge of the bed, thinking but not answering.

    Not only had they lost their freedom and were under house arrest, they didn¡¯t even have a cell phone and werepletely disconnected from the outside world. Naturally, a small pregnancy test can¡¯t be bought.

    Trying to fool Anthony and quietly verify if she was pregnant were really difficult for her and Chad in their current situation!Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Chad knew this too, ¡°If you¡¯re pregnant, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not able to keep it from Anthony for long. He¡¯s nning your marriage. What will he do if he finds out you¡¯re pregnant at this point?¡±

    With Anthony¡¯s morbid paranoid personality, this incident was like a ticking time bomb ced around her.

    Who knew if Anthony would be so angry that he would explode on the spot and make some extreme decision when he found out?

    ¡°We can¡¯t hide this. Allow me to think about this.¡± Lyra put her hands put to the sides of her body, unconsciously clutching the quilt.

    Chad brought in a chair and sat quietly next to her, gazing at her.

    He was really quite heartbroken for her.

    A woman, for the sake of his boss, travelled far away from home.

    She couldn¡¯t rx at any moment in order to deal with Anthony.

    As the youngest daughter of the Lloyd family, she would have been spoiled by everyone if she were really pregnant.

    But now she had to rack her brains to face Anthony the pervert because of this matter.

    While Chad stared intently at Lyra, Lyra stared down at the floor, pondering intently.

    After thinking for a moment, her beautiful eyes narrowed coldly and her tone was firm, ¡°I can¡¯t hide it anyway, so I¡¯ll let him help me verify my pregnancy before epting the truth!¡±

 Chapter 340 Force Malcolm to surrender all powers

    Chad was attracted by her starry eyes and asked in a daze, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Lyra smiled with arched eyebrows, ¡°The court dinner in a few days will be so much fun!¡±

    In that day, not only did she have to get Harrod Gary to agree to work with her, but she had to give Anthony a big surprise that she might be pregnant!

    Chad looked at her delicate face and had an uneasy feeling in his heart.

    Crana.

    This night was destined to be a sleepless night for the entire Lyre Spiti.

    Early the next morning, Keith, with slight dark circles under his eyes, held his cheeks listlessly and looked depressed as he ate his breakfast.

    Micah went downstairs.

    Keith immediately looked up at Micah.

    He still had that cold look, but it was not like he didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.

    ¡°Micah, I envy you. You¡¯re able to live a carefree life without anything concerned.¡±

    Without speaking, Micah walked over to his chair and began to eat his breakfast without a word.

    After the two finished eating, Keith brought the breakfast for Malcolm upstairs and had just reached the stairs when he heard a ruckusing in from the gate outside the garden.

    ¡°Coming so fast? It¡¯s really a quiet breakfast. Not even let us eat well!¡±

    Keith stopped dead in his tracks and was about to go out to check when Micah stopped him, ¡°I¡¯ll go. You bring the food up first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Keith pushed open the door to the master bedroom. Malcolm was already up, fully dressed and standing straight by the floor-to-ceiling window, listening to themotion outside through the curtains.

    ¡°Micah goes to block them, so you can leave it alone for a while and finish your breakfast.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t move. Keith took him by the arm and brought him to sit in the chair.

    Downstairs, outside the gate.

    There were many people.

    Micah came out and nced at them.

    Ryan and Travis led the group, along with several bodyguards and several respected directors of White Corp.

    Even Shane came in person with three or five of his men from the National Investigation Bureau.

    What a big arrangement!

    Seeing that Micah came out, Shane took the lead and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Micah, why are you here too? Mr. Malcolm hasn¡¯t been back to National Investigation Bureau for a long time. Is he sick?¡±

    Micah hated the sycophant pose and was toozy to deal with him, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯m not used to it. Say it straight.¡±

    Shane was slightly stunned andughed to disguise his embarrassment, ¡°Mr. Micah, you¡¯re the same as described in the rumor. You haven¡¯t changed a bit.¡±

    Micah, with his hands in his pant pockets, listened to his nonsense without expression.

    The atmosphere was a little rigid. Ryan stepped forward and said, ¡°Micah, I¡¯m here to see Malcolm today because of a n event. I¡¯d like to ask you to let us in.¡±

    Micah was sinct, ¡°No, Malcolm has a cold. He is not seeing anyone.¡±

    Travis, who was behind Ryan, red at him, ¡°It¡¯s been a few days. Can¡¯t youe up with a new excuse? With you around, he¡¯s actually dyed in getting well from his cold. Isn¡¯t that just disgracing you?¡±

    Micah was unfazed by his attack and his tone was light, ¡°He has a contagious viral cold. What do you want to say to him? Just let me know and I will tell him.¡±

    Contagious viral cold?

    Ryan and Travis looked at each other and seemed to be in disbelief.

    Travis didn¡¯t want to hear any more excuses from Micah, so he came straight to the point.

    ¡°I heard Malcolm is blind. The White family¡¯s motto is that a disabled person should not be in charge of the family. He often does not go to White Corp because of health reason. White Corp¡¯s profit in thetest month is not as good as before. The shareholders and directors have problem with that!

    Some directors who had been called over on purpose helped Travis, ¡°Yes! Since Mr. Malcolm cannot continue to protect our interests, his CEO position should be reced!¡±

    Micah didn¡¯t respond. Travis spoke in high spirits and deliberately raised his voice.

    ¡°How can a blind man be the man in power of White Corp? It¡¯ll became a joke of our family. Today, we are here to invite Malcolm to the hall of White family. He needs to hand over his power in front of all the White family elders!¡±

    Micah snorted. There was a rare and different expression on his face, ¡°If it¡¯s not because of Malcolm, your White family would not have today¡¯s new richest family status. What he brought to the White family and the White Corp is unprecedented glory. Although you are the Whites, what have you brought to White Corp? What qualifications do you have to stand here and shout?¡±

    Travis was retorted that he couldn¡¯t say a word.

    All staff in the White Corp only knew Malcolm, but rarely heard of Travis¡¯s father Ryan, let alone him.

    Ryan, who was next to Travis, felt distressed.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°s, you¡¯re right. Malcolm is a good young man. I feel bad for him more than anyone else after what happened to him. If it isn¡¯t for the invible ancestral rule, he really would be the most suitable person for the White family to take the reins!¡±

    ¡°Feel bad?¡±

    Micah¡¯s tone was t, ¡°Since you feel bad for him, you can stab both of your eyes now. Then you¡¯ll have a good reputation of loving your nephew. If you don¡¯t dare, you are ungrateful, mean and ambitious.¡±

    Ryan was speechless.

    The Whites went pale.

    Micah retorted whomever he didn¡¯t like, leaving no mercy. They had heard of his character so they could not refute.

    Seeing that the White family was silent, Micah coldly withdrew his gaze and looked at Shane , ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡±

    Shane just smiled, and his eyes nced at his a subordinate behind him.

    Levi Holder, the captain of ninth division of the National Investigation Bureau, immediately came forward to exin.

    ¡°Mr. Micah, Mr. Malcolm is blind. I¡¯m afraid he can not continue to bepetent for the position of National Investigation Bureau director. All the captains and adjutants in the bureau jointly request Mr. Malcolm to appear personally and elect Mr. Shane as the new director.¡±

    Micah gazed at Shane, ¡°Since it¡¯s your idea, you¡¯re not saying something polite?¡±

    Shane, with amber eyes and a light smile, said steadily, ¡°Since Mr. Malcolm is not feeling well, he should take off his burden and stay at home to recuperate from his illness.

    Micah didn¡¯t answer.

    Shane, despite his ambitions, didn¡¯t disguise but was much more frank than Ryan.

    At the main entrance, the situation was deadlocked.

    Travis, seeing that Micah didn¡¯t continue to retort him, started to mour again.

    ¡°Mr. Micah, I don¡¯t know what Malcolm has given you to help him like this, but if we don¡¯t see Malcolm today, we¡¯ll have to break in!¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, Collin¡¯s bodyguards, who had previously arranged to hide in the shadows, jumped out and surrounded them.

    There was a thud and Travis was startled.

    Ryan¡¯s thick eyebrows wrinkled, and he said unhappily, ¡°Malcolm is the head of White family. If it turns to a big deal today, and you guys really fight ¡­ And if the old man knows it, it is Malcolm¡¯s fault. You, the Lloyds really dare to stop us?¡±

    Micah looked cold, and he remained silent.

    The window of the balcony on the third floor¡¯s bedroom suddenly opened and they heard Malcolm¡¯s maic voice.

    ¡°Ryan, you can¡¯t sit still so soon? Don¡¯t you just want the power? I can give it to you!¡±

    All eyes downstairs looked to the third floor balcony with the sound.

    Malcolm stoodzily by the balcony. Despite wearing a lovely plush gray robe, he was still cold, reserved and distinguished.

    He was wearing sunsses. With a rxed and calm expression, his head slightly lowered, seemingly looking at the group at the gate.

    As he appeared, Shane tightened his eyebrows. His eyes narrowed slightly, and he examined Malcolm¡¯s eyes from afar under his sunsses.

 Chapter 341 Malcolmâ€™s head is like an egg

    Because Malcolm finally showed up, there was brief moment of silence at the gate.

    Malcolm¡¯s handszily tucked into the pockets, and he continued: ¡°The power of White family, the director position of National Investigation Bureau, and the CEO position of White Corp, if you want them, there is no problem. In five days, I will hold a general meeting and give everyone an ount.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Travis was surprised.

    But with Malcolm¡¯s cunning nature, how could he easily hand over all the power?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Travis questioned his words, ¡°Malcolm, why wear sunsses in daylight? Let everyone see your eyes if you dare! You¡¯re going to give an ount until five dayster. What kind of trick are you ying?¡±

    Malcolm sneered, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Travis was so angry that his face turned red.

    Malcolm continued to say to the others, ¡°So many things can not be arranged in one or two days. If you can not even wait for five days, impatient, it¡¯ll be difficult for you to achieve great things. Get out right now!¡±

    The group of people at the gate was silent.

    Melissa happened toe over here to visit Keith while she was free, and met Ted and Brad on the way, so the three of them came here together.

    All three people heard those arguments just now clearly.

    At the back of the crowd, Ted said, ¡°It¡¯s only five days. The result is predetermined. It won¡¯t change the ending. Mr. Shane and Mr. Ryan, are you afraid?¡±

    Ryan didn¡¯t say anything.

    Shane was the first to smile lightly at the stagnant atmosphere, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for Mr. Malcolm for five days. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    He turned to leave with his men, and as he passed Melissa, he gave her an extra cold look.

    ¡°You look so familiar. What is your name?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too disparaging to ost girls in this way?¡± Melissa stared at him in abhorrence.

    For anyone who tried to bully Lyra, she wouldn¡¯t give any good looks to them.

    Shaneughed out loud and looked her features over and over again, ¡°Great, I¡¯ll remember you.¡±

    After his flirtatious remarks, Shane led the way out.

    He left and Ryan¡¯s staying was no longer meaningful, ¡°Malcolm, I wait for you in five days. Give me an ount!¡±

    ¡°Slow down.¡±

    Ryan was about to take his men back when Malcolm called out to him.

    Malcolm leaned leisurely on the balcony railing and ordered slyly, ¡°Ted, Brad, take Mr. Travis to the hall and give him to Charles. For speaking out and insulting the head of the family, Charles knows what to do with the punishment.¡±

    Travis was not happy when he heard that, ¡°Malcolm! You¡¯re about to roll off the throne. And you want to beat me?¡±

    ¡°Ryan¡¯s tutoring is no good, so I had to help Ryan discipline you properly.¡± His tone was cold, ¡°Ted, tell Charles to add another five strokes.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Dad, help me! Malcolm is trying to kill me! Dad!¡±

    Travis was dragged away by Ted and Brad. The bodyguards Ryan brought over tried to stop him, but they were no match for Ted and Brad.

    Ryan clenched his fists and resisted the urge to go up and grab his son back for several times.

    Today, Travis did speak a little too much. Now Malcolm had not really handed over the power. If Malcolm wanted to beat his son, he could not stop but could only watch his son was dragged away.

    He looked up, and glowered at Malcolm who was on the balcony in the sharp and sophisticated manner, ¡°Malcolm, I¡¯ll remember. I¡¯ll definitely double ¡®make it up to you¡¯ in the future!¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s tone was idle, ¡°I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    Ryan grunted heavily and immediately led the way, following in Ted and Brad who dragged Travis away.

    When everyone was gone, the bodyguards at the gate let Melissa go in.

    Keith immediately came out to get her, ¡°What are you doing over here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a rare day off. I didn¡¯t feel right about here, so I thought I¡¯d stop by.¡± Melissa lowered her head and her tone was weak.

    Keith rubbed her head, remembering what he had just heard Shane say, ¡°You and Shane have met before?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t even know him. He¡¯s flippant and quite obnoxious.¡± Melissa cut to the chase.

    Being relieved to hear that she hated Shane, Keith took her hands in his and rubbed her palms together to warm them up, ¡°Are you cold?¡±

    Melissa smiled contentedly and shook her head.

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Micah, who was next to them, pretended coughing and reminded, ¡°Go away, if you want to disy affection.¡±

    Keith looked up and nced at the empty balcony in the third floor.

    Malcolm had gone back to his bedroom and closed the window.

    He didn¡¯t know when Malcolm went in the room. Malcolm and his sister Rara were separated from two ces. Malcolm missed his sister so much but he could not see her. If he and his girlfriend disyed their affection here, it did not seem very good ¡­

    Melissa said, ¡°You two take care of Mr. Malcolm. It must be very careless. Do you need my help?¡±

    Keith thought about it and had to take Malcolm to the hospital for a surgeryter.

    Micah was the surgeon. The rest of the chores had to be arranged by him alone. Indeed, he would be too busy to take care of everything.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. Micah and I don¡¯t cook well. We¡¯ll be very busy in two days. We were going to order take-out for Malcolm. Since we have you, can you make some post-op nutritious meals for Malcolm then?¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    The n was to take Malcolm to the downtown hospital in the afternoon, but Ryan and Shane¡¯s men arrived early in the morning. And they had just left, when their surveince of Lyre Spiti was at its mostx.

    This would be the most appropriate time to go out.

    Ten minutester, Micah was the first to leave. Basically, he got thergest holding of all big hospitals in Crana. When he went to the Hopevale General Hospital downtown, it was like going back to his home.

    After another five minutes, Keith led Malcolm quietly out from the back door of Lyre Spiti.

    Ted and Brad took Travis to the hall of the White family, handed him over to Charles, and then immediately went back to Lyre Spiti. Ted was taller and simr to Malcolm in stature, so he disguised himself as Malcolm and stayed at home.

    Keith and Malcolm arrived at the downtown hospital and immediately rushed to Micah¡¯s pre-arranged ward.

    The brain surgery was required to shave the hair. Malcolm hated the service of nurses so Keith had to do it himself.

    Malcolm looked mncholy. His eyes were hollow and dark, ¡°Rara is obsessed with appearance. Will she be disgusted the next time she sees me and finds out I¡¯ve lost my hair?¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking about!?¡±

    Keith was shocked at his thought, ¡°Although she is obsessed with appearance, her feeling is more important than it, not to mention your hair will grow out after a while!¡±

    The two chatted and the shaving was finished in no time.

    Keith admired his masterpiece and tut-tutted twice, ¡°All your worries are superfluous. You¡¯re still handsome. But your head really looks like an egg!¡±

    Malcolm was wordless

    He wasn¡¯tforted by his words!

    In the Afternoon.

    Malcolm was secretly wheeled into the operating room, and before he went in, he clutched Keith¡¯s arm as if he had something to say.

    Keith thought he was worried about the risk of the surgery and reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. A benign brain tumor is only minor for Micah. You won¡¯t have any life threatening consequence.¡±

    Malcolm shook his head, ¡°Rara has been gone for a week. She hasn¡¯t told us anything so far.¡±

    He always felt panic when he thought of Rara, as if she would be in danger.

 Chapter 342 She is Malcolmâ€™s

    Keith had a guilty conscience. In fact, he had called Lyrafor  several times recently, but her phone was always off.

    Collin went to check out Lyra¡¯s security for this very reason.

    However, Malcolm was going to have surgery, so Keith could not tell him the truth, only to make up nonsense to make him feel relieved.

    ¡°Rara is fine. She just sent me a message the day before yesterday. Don¡¯t worry about the surgery. You don¡¯t need to think about anything. Just deal with Ryan and Shane¡¯s things right now. Rara will be fine.¡±

    Malcolm still clutched his arm and wouldn¡¯t let go, ¡°Rara sent you a message? What did she say?¡±

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    Keith was stunned and thought about it, ¡°She said everything is fine over there. Let us not worry, and ¡­ cared about your health a couple of times. In short, when you get your eyesight back, you can personally read the messages she sent, OK?¡±

    Malcolm stopped talking, and his eyebrows furrowed.

    He was still anxious and restless.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Keith took advantage of the fact that his strength had loosened a little bit and immediately ripped his hand away from his arm, allowing nurses to push him in.

    Malcolm went in and Keith sat in the hallway waiting.

    He looked up, stared at unblinkingly at the red light in the operating room. And he was also thinking about Lyra.

    Seven days had passed. Rara said she would be back with the super virus serum in half a month at thetest. Something must not happen to her!

    ¡­

    The surgery went smoothly with Micah¡¯s hands-on approach.

    He came out after more than three hours.

    Malcolm¡¯s anesthetic had not yet worn off and he was wheeled into the observation ward.

    Keith followed and watched over Malcolm for the whole day. He did not wake up, and Melissa brought food twice during the day.

    Keith felt something was wrong and called Micah, ¡°Micah, how can a normal person be asleep for so long with anesthesia?¡±

    Micah wore a mask while recording Malcolm¡¯s monitor data. He replied carelessly, ¡°You¡¯re talking about normal people. Malcolm carries a virus in his body. He¡¯s considered normal?¡±

    Keith was dumbfounded, nced twice at the unconscious Malcolm in the bed, and whispered, ¡°Micah, why do I feel like you¡¯re scolding him?¡±

    Micah didn¡¯t answer. After recording the data, Micah closed the door and went out.

    Keith shook his head helplessly and sympathized with Malcolm, his brother-inw-to-be.

    Collin seemed to have a bad temper and was not easy to be messed with, but in fact, he was very nice.

    On the contrary, Micah was not talkative. Seemingly, he did not care about anything, but in fact he was the most vindictive one.

    In the future, if Malcolm really wanted to marry Rara, he was afraid that Micah was the most difficult one to deal with.

    Two dayster, European Swye.

    In the afternoon, Anthony sent someone early to deliver ten sets of exquisite high-couture evening dresses for Lyra.

    Lyra instantly took a fancy to the light green gown with a small white fur shoulder. Its style was a bit like Wizard of Oz.

    Chad stood waiting in the living room. When he saw Lyra who had finished her makeup and came downstairs in her dress, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her and even forgot to breathe for a moment.

    He immediately lowered his head and woke up his sanity over and over again.

    Miss Lyra was his boss¡¯ woman! She can only be his boss¡¯!

    Even if she was beautiful, he could not see her this way!

    Lyra noticed that he merely nced at her before looking away. Then she lowered her head to examine her outfit, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it not nice?¡±

    ¡°No ¡­ looks good.¡±

    The tips of Chad¡¯s ears turned red slightly. After recovering hisposure, he quickly noticed the color of the gown and whispered, ¡°But this color wouldn¡¯t it be a bit too much?¡±

    In this world, not many men would like green because it stood for cheating. If Anthony knew the truth and then looked at her dress, would he feel that it was a deliberate provocation to him?

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he likes it or not. I like it. And it¡¯s OK. I never believe in cheating color or something. It¡¯s just human nature.¡±

    Knock Knock.

    Lyra had just finished speaking when someone was knocking on the door.

    Chad went to the door with that ugly and stoned face as before.

    Anthony was holding a bouquet of white roses in his hand. Propped up with one hand by the door, he was elegantly sniffing the scent of roses.

    ¡°Lyra, are you ready?¡±

    He handed over the rose in his hand. His blue eyes lifted slightly, but his interest was lost when he ran into Chad¡¯s extremely ugly face.

    ¡°Why is it you?¡± He narrowed his eyes grimly, never wanting to look at Chad a second time.

    Chad saw his reaction and held back a smile as he said, ¡°Mr. Lance, thedy is ready to go.¡±

    When he finished, Chad took arge step to the side to get out of sight.

    Instantly, Anthony noticed Lyra¡¯s stunningly beautiful face.

    With Chad¡¯s face as a contrast, Lyra¡¯s already good-looking face was set off simply stunning.

    Anthony¡¯s blue eyes glowed with a shimmer, and he looked at Lyra with fascination and delight.

    ¡°Lyra, you¡¯re exceptionally gorgeous. My heart is enchanted with your every smile.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s eyebrows were slightly furrowed. She didn¡¯t like him staring straight at her, not to mention listening to his disgusting words of love.

    She lowered her gaze with little expression, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t dy.¡±

    She stepped around Anthony and brushed past him, but her view was blocked by the exquisite white roses in his hands.

    Anthony handed her the white rose, ¡°White roses are elegant. A perfect match for you.¡±

    Lyra craned her head to see him.

    She understood the meaning of his words. I it were the usual, she would have sarcastically said a few words. How can a bastard mention the word ¡°match¡±?

    But today, she had a lot of work to do and can¡¯t anger Anthony for now.

    Thinking about this, she took the rose from his hand. Her face remained cold, and she passed in the direction of the car without looking back.

    Anthony was prepared to be mocked, but instead he saw Lyra ept the rose without a word.

    He was surprised and looked at Chad who was standing motionlessly by the door, ¡°Yourdy epted my flowers. Does this mean, she is starting to try to ept me?¡±

    Chad lowered his head, ¡°How can I possibly guess what¡¯s on Miss¡¯s mind?¡±

    Anthonyughed heartily, analyzed the matter, and immediately turned his head to catch up with Lyra.

    Chad silently followed behind.

    Not long after, they reached the entrance of the pce.

    Thest time when she came over, Anthony took her in through the east door.

    But this time it was a dinner party. The main gates of the pce opened and dressed-up noblewomen and gentlemen chatted as they slowly entered the pce.

    The garage was filled with all kinds of luxury cars, all of which came from European Swye¡¯s prestigious plutocrats.

    Anthony whispered to remind her, ¡°There are many people at the banquet. You must follow me closely. Be careful of not getting lost.¡±

    Lyra nodded gently, but her eyes quietly wandered through the crowd, looking for Harrod Gary.

    She didn¡¯t see Harrod but Caesar who came up to her and talked to her.

    ¡°Miss Lyra, you are especially beautiful tonight. This light green dress is really the most special and stunning presence!¡±

    Lyra snorted andughed.

    Of women present, noblewomen were married, and youngdies who expected to flirt with young dukes at the banquet wouldn¡¯t choose the unappealing green dress.

    Anthony noticed that she was smiling?

    He hadn¡¯t seen Lyra smile at him since the separation seven years ago, but another man¡¯s mere words could make her smile?

    He felt displeased, ¡°Caesar, you have to snatch even my femalepanion for osting. Don¡¯t you respect me!¡±

 Chapter 343 She is an interesting and dangerous woman

    Caesar was always mindful of the fact that he was the older brother and did not speak.

    Harrod was just a short distance away, talking andughing with the other dukes, when he noticed what was going on over here.

    With a serious face, he approached with a heavy step, ¡°Charles Lance, don¡¯t forget your lowly status! Are you worthy of Caesar¡¯s attention?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Anthony saw himing and his expression became even more irritated, ¡°Duke Gary, don¡¯t forget Princess Cayley takes me in as her adopted son. For all intents and purposes, I¡¯m Caesar¡¯s nominal brother.¡±

    Harrod¡¯s face was particrly distorted at the mention of this, and he walked away with a grunt and a ss of champagne.

    The banquet hall was glorious, and there was a violin ying band. The music was lively and melodious, which soon dispelled the unpleasant atmosphere just now.

    In Caesar¡¯s sky-blue eyes, there was only Lyra. As a gentleman, he waved his hand elegantly at her, ¡°Beautiful Miss Lyra, may I invite you to dance?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s red lips were slightly open and she was about to answer when Anthony said first, ¡°Asking mypanion to dance? Caesar, are you shameless?¡±

    He gave Caesar a cold look and slowly extended his hand towards Lyra as well.

    ¡°Lyra, the dance floor is so lively. Let¡¯s go over there and have some fun together?¡±

    Lyra looked at the two men back and forth twice, grabbed the cuffs of their suits and put them in each other¡¯s hands.

    ¡°I¡¯m not much of a dancer, so you guys go have fun. I want to go to the bathroom first. I¡¯lle back soon.¡±

    Anthony was uneasy, ¡°The pce is too big. You¡¯ll easily lose your way. I¡¯ll ask Mason to take you there.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s eyebrows tightened, ¡°You¡¯re asking Mason, a man, to go to the bathroom with me? This is too strange. I can find my way. If I really can¡¯t find it, I can ask the maid.¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    Anthony was really uneasy, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you. and I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±

    Chad, who was silently following behind him, held his breath. Anthony¡¯s vignce was too strong to be fooled.

    Lyra was worried about how to say no so that Anthony wouldn¡¯t get suspicious.

    Princess Cayley¡¯s maid suddenly approached, ¡°Master Charles, Princess Cayley wants you toe over to talk something.¡±

    Lyra took the opportunity to say, ¡°Princess Cayley must be looking for you on important business. I just need to go to the bathroom. Can I run away?¡±

    Anthony hesitated and and finallypromised, ¡°Be safe. I¡¯lle to you soon.¡±

    Lyra nodded her head in agreement.

    Anthony immediately followed the maid and left.

    As soon as he left, Lyra immediately approached Caesar and whispered, ¡°Where does Duke Gary go? Please take me to him. I need to talk to him.¡±

    Caesar said seriously, ¡°Miss Lyra, pleasee with me.¡±

    Harrod had been waiting in a separate lounge for a long time.

    Once Lyra was inside, Chad wandered down the hallway as if nothing was wrong, being on the lookout.

    Caesar was drove out by his father and chatted with Chad outside the door.

    In the lounge, Lyra saluted Harrod, ¡°Hello Duke Gary, time is limited. I¡¯ll keep it short.¡±

    Harrod sat upright and nodded.

    ¡°I believe you¡¯re willing to see me because you have checked me out. Our cooperation is simple. I help you get Crana¡¯s duty-free trade privilege from Collin. You help me get what I want. We each take what we need.¡±

    Harrod stroked his beard and looked at her with his muddy eyes.

    ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m in an unusual position as a duke and the husband of Princess Cayley. A tax-free trade privilege isn¡¯t that interesting to me.¡±

    Lyraughed, ¡°Duke Gary, why bother beating around the bush with me? You¡¯ve been suppressed by Princess Cayley¡¯s identity for half your life. To get tax-free trading privilege means you can be financially independent under Princess Cayley¡¯s nose and get out of her control sooner.¡±

    ¡°Or, if you don¡¯t find this offer tempting enough. I can still help you kill Charles Lance!¡±

    Harrod¡¯s muddy eyes narrowed slightly in disbelief, ¡°Soon, he¡¯ll be your husband. You¡¯re going to kill him yourself?¡±

    Was there actually a woman who was willing to make herself a widow on her wedding night?

    How hard-hearted this must be!

    Lyra didn¡¯t answer, but asked, ¡°Charles Lance¡¯s existence is a lifelong shame for you. And you would be happy that I help you kill him, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    Harrodughed loudly, ¡°Ha-ha, interesting. You¡¯re an interesting and dangerous woman. Okay, I agree to cooperate with you. So what do you want?¡±

    Lyra smiled and her eyes were clear and firm.

    ¡°I just want the thing stored in the pce warehouse, super virus serum!¡±

    The doorway corridor.

    Chad and Caesar had a great conversation.

    ¡°Mr. Caesar, you don¡¯t think I look ugly? Howe you don¡¯t dislike my face and are so willing to talk to me?¡±

    Caesar re-examined his face seriously, ¡°It¡¯s true that it¡¯s not pretty, but beauty or not is given by your parents. It¡¯s a defect you were born with. You can¡¯t be med for it.¡±

    Chad stifled augh. It was his first time to hear such a sincere but kind words so Chad looked at him with curiosity.

    Caesar continued, ¡°Besides, the fact that you can work as a bodyguard with Miss Lyra means you must have something you excel!¡±

    ¡°I excel?¡±

    Chad stifled augh and spared no effort to mock himself, ¡°That¡¯s probably because I¡¯m surprisingly uglypared to other bodyguards!¡±

    Caesar was amused and the two had a great conversation and a very lively atmosphere.

    Not long after, the door to the lounge opened.

    Chad immediately ended the small talk and walked over, only to see Lyrae out with a stony face.

    He had a bad feeling and asked in a whisper, ¡°Miss, Duke Gary doesn¡¯t agree?¡±

    Lyra shook her head.

    There were a lot of people outside and she didn¡¯t exin, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Anthony should be looking for us.¡±

    Chad looked at her expression, knowing that there must be some bad change. He did not say much and suppressed his curiosity.

    Lyra returned to the ballroom just as Anthony wasing out of Princess Cayley¡¯s lounge.

    Seeing Lyra who was sitting alone in the corner with a ss of juice quietly, without anyone taking the opportunity to ost her, Anthony¡¯s restless heart finally rxed.

    ¡°Lyra.¡±

    The corners of his mouth turned upward in a smile and he immediately walked over to Lyra and whispered to her, ¡°Later, my mother will announce our wedding date in public. And she¡¯ll let us go on stage. Then you just need to stand by my side obediently.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t speak and had little expression. She was very indifferent.

    Anthony¡¯s mood was extraordinarily good and he continued to say self-consciously, ¡°Two days ago, you said your residence booklet is in the hands of your father. So we temporarily can not get a license. It doesn¡¯t matter. We do the wedding first, and then get a marriage license when we return to Crana. What do you think?¡±

    Lyra hid the disgust in her eyes, and her tone was light: ¡°You have already arranged it, so why pretend to ask my opinion? Just do it ording to your intention.¡±

    She didn¡¯t refuse, and Anthony was more than happy.

    Noticing that she was carrying a ss of juice, Anthony offered to pour a ss of wine and handed it over.

    ¡°How can we not have a ss of wine in such a nice atmosphere tonight? This is European Swye¡¯s finest wine. It¡¯s not for export, only for the royal family. Can you try it?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t even nce at him, ¡°I¡¯ve had a little coldtely. I don¡¯t want to drink.¡±

    ¡°A cold? Are you not feeling well?¡±

    Anthony immediately took off his jacket and wrapped her slim shoulders tightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s my bad. It¡¯s indeed quite coldtely. I promise I¡¯ll do it more carefully in the future! Absolutely don¡¯t let you catch a cold and get sick!¡±

 Chapter 344 Lyra throw up in front of everyone

    His deep blue pupils were flooded with smile and he stared at her with warmth.

    Her face was turned to the side, and she did not look at him.

    Being forced to put on his jacket, Lyra did not feel warm, but rather cold all over her body.

    She took off her jacket and handed it back to him, ¡°The banquet will start soon. You¡¯ll have to go on stageter after all. Put it on yourself. The hall is heated. I¡¯m not cold.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Anthony¡¯s eyes burned with surprise and delight as he looked at her, ¡°So, you¡¯re, sort of, concerned about me?¡±

    She gently wrinkled her eyebrows. Her long eyshes slightly drooped, covering the disgust and anger in her eyes. And she forced the jacket directly into his hands.

    Anthony picked it up and dutifully put on his jacket.

    That delicate and handsome face had a smile, ¡°That¡¯s nice. I¡¯m more looking forward to our future life.¡±

    Lyra pursed her lips and ignored him. Thinking about her ns forter, she secretly ground her back teeth.

    Therge banquet hall was filled with the nobles.

    The violin musicians suddenly changed the tune. The lights suddenly became dimmed, and the hall was dimly lit, leaving only the red candles on the long table flickering.

    The spotlight was turned on and all people focused on the spiral staircase.

    Cayley Princess was standing on the highest step of the stairs. She was in a noble and elegant gold-encrusted gown. With a smile on her face, she waved her hand gracefully at the crowd in the hall.

    Tonight this party was hosted by her and she was the only one protagonist.

    As she appeared, apuse and praise rang out one after another.

    With people¡¯s ttering, she held the marble railing and slowly walked down the stairs.

    The spotlight followed her all the way to the opposite side of the stage.

    The microphone was ced in the middle of the high stage. Princess Cayley gently raised her hand, and all the noisy sounds of apuse and eximing stopped abruptly.

    Lyra watched absently. She quietly listened to Princess Cayley¡¯s speech and apuded along with the crowd asionally.

    ¡°¡­ Actually, the reason we¡¯re inviting everyone to enjoy ourselves tonight is that there¡¯s another big announcement to make.¡± Princess Cayley¡¯s eyes shuttled around the crowd at the bottom and finally looked at Anthony and Lyra.

    The spotlight moved to Lyra and Anthony as she looked on.

    Anthony immediately took Lyra¡¯s hand.

    Lyra reacted instinctively and tried to pull her hand out, but this time he held her hand tightly, not giving her a chance to struggle.

    Being watched by everyone, Lyra quickly found her senses. With a decent smile on her face, she turned her subconscious struggling into a shy and helpless nervousness.

    The crowd voluntarily gave way to the middle of the red carpet, allowing Anthony to take Lyra, step by step, towards the high stage.

    On the stage, Princess Cayley continued to announce: ¡°My adopted son, Charles Lance, and Miss Lyra from Crana, will be married in seven days at Florence Cathedral!¡±

    Enthusiastic apuse rang out.

    Anthony let go of Lyra¡¯s hand and embraced Princess Cayley, showing the image of mother and son¡¯s love.

    The fact that Princess Cayley was pregnant before engagement was hidden well by the royal family. Plus Princess Cayley was the only daughter of the current king, the most honored woman in European Swye.

    Even if they could see some simrity between Anthony and Princess Cayley in appearance, they dared not doubt Anthony¡¯s true identity.

    While everyone was praising Anthony¡¯s good fortune as an adopted son, Harrod was sitting around drinking alone.

    At this time, all of the guested were attracted by the spotlight. No one saw his sullen face and the hidden anger in his eyes.

    Caesar was next to him. With one hand on his cheek, Caesar stared mournfully at Lyra on stage and sighed silently.

    On the stage.

    Anthony finished hugging Princess Cayley, took the microphone from her, and continued with a flourish.

    ¡°I met Lyra more than ten years ago. I have loved her silently for more than ten years. Now I finally have the opportunity to turn to be her husband. I will love her for the rest of my life in the presence of everyone.¡±

    He turned his head, looked deeply at Lyra, and slowly reached out his hand toward her, ¡°Come,e to me.¡±

    Lyra stood still and quietly looked at him.

    At this moment, all people were watching them.

    The music in the hall stopped, and the envious voices of the nobledies at the bottom reached Lyra¡¯s ears.

    ¡°This youngdy is so beautiful. And Charles is handsome. What a perfect match!¡±

    ¡°They have been in love for more than ten years. What kind of divine rtionship is this? It¡¯s too sweet!¡±

    A perfect match? Ten years of love?

    Lyra sneered in her heart. Was Anthony¡¯s lie so touching that he believed it himself?

    ¡°Lyra, don¡¯t be shy. Come here.¡± His tone was gentle, and his exquisite and blue eyes were full of doting.

    Lyra restrained herself from being aloof. She smiled as if topromise, and slowly walked towards Anthony.

    She stretched out her slender and fair hand and was about to put it in Anthony¡¯s hand.

    But at the moment when she was about to touch him, her eyebrows furrowed and she covered her mouth with her hands, feeling unwell.

    The microphone was close to her and the sound of her pregnancy vomiting was infinitely amplified.

    Everyone in therge pce could hear it clearly.

    Anthony¡¯s smile faded and his fingers froze instantly.

    In front of everyone, Lyra was embarrassed and said, ¡°I was going to wait until after the wedding, but the baby doesn¡¯t seem to allow ¡­¡±

    The nausea in her stomach rose again, and she turned and ran off the stage, heading furiously to the bathroom.

    Anthony¡¯s entire body was stunned in ce.

    Only he knew how sarcastic Lyra was in that statement!

    His eyes were red. His whole body stiffened, and he was stunned for a long time.

    The nobles on the stage did not know the inside story. Looking at Anthony¡¯s dumbfounded expression, they thought he was too surprised.

    Everyone was congratting Princess Cayley and Anthony.

    ¡°Congrattions, Princess Cayley! You¡¯re about to have a grandchild!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Charles and Miss Lyra are both so good looking. The little baby must be cute!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! Princess Cayley, you¡¯re blessed. Congrattions to Princess Cayley! Congrattions to Mr. Charles!¡±

    Princess Cayley nced at Anthony¡¯s expression and had a vague sense that something was wrong.

    In the face of everyone¡¯s congrattions, she could only smile and cope with it, ¡°Thank you for your congrattions.¡±

    Anthony clenched his fists. His anger had almost dispelled his sanity.

    Faced with so many people, he could only resist the urge to freak out on the spot and look stiffly at Princess Cayley, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m going to check on Lyra.¡±

    Princess Cayley nodded her head.

    After receiving the go-ahead, Anthony immediately ran off the stage and headed in the direction of the bathroom.

    He had just reached the door when he saw Lyra standing outside the bathroom hallway, leaning against the wall, waiting calmly and leisurely for him toe over.

    The light green dress she was wearing seemed to mock him silently and irritate his nerves mercilessly.

    He was getting married and his bride was pregnant with someone else¡¯s child. How ridiculous he was!

    He red angrily at Lyra. Without saying a word, he went straight up and grabbed her wrist, dragging her to his lounge.

    Pushing the door, he mmed her viciously inside, and then locked the door.

    Lyra couldn¡¯t handle the force of his rage and fell to the floor. Fortunately, the room was covered with thick carpet and she didn¡¯t get hurt from the fall.

    Anthony¡¯s fists trembled, suppressing the anger and resentment within. Then he looked down at her askance.

    ¡°Are you really pregnant?¡±

 Chapter 345 Donâ€™t mess with me

    ¡°Maybe, it¡¯s my first time too. I don¡¯t have much experience with pregnancy.¡± Lyra¡¯s red lips teemed with unconcern as she stood up and went to sit on a couch.

    Anthony took a deep breath and quickly instructed Mason to call a doctor on duty at the pce to examine Lyra¡¯s body.

    After doing a brief examination, the doctor bent towards Anthony and said, ¡°Congrattions Mr. Charles, Miss Lyra is two and a half weeks pregnant. You are going to be a father!¡±

    He was going to be a father?

    Oh!

    Anthony red at the doctor. The anger in his eyes could destroy everything.

    There was a loud sound of snap, which was appalling.

    He raised a teacup on the table and fiercely smashed it to the floor, ¡°Get out!¡±

    The doctor was stunned and was led away by Mason.

    When he and Lyra were the only two left in the lounge, he stepped forward and grabbed Lyra¡¯s chin, reluctantly confirming, ¡°Is it Malcolm¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Or what?¡± Lyra sneered, ¡°Could it be yours?¡±

    Anthony gritted his teeth. His jawline grew tauter and tauter, and his fierce eyes were gloomy, which was frightening.

    ¡°Tomorrow, get rid of the baby!¡±

    ¡°On what grounds!¡±

    Lyra shook off his hand on her jaw and took a tough stance, ¡°Anthony, this is my child. You have no right to decide whether it lives or dies!¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s Malcolm¡¯s kid too!¡±

    His eyes were red and he yelled furiously, ¡°You¡¯re about to marry me! You are my woman! I will never allow this child to live in the world!¡±

    ¡°Anthony, I forbid you to touch this child!¡±

    Lyra red back at him without showing any weakness, ¡°Now the whole pce knows that I am pregnant. They think it is your child. You deliberately created the illusion of our love and happiness on stage today. If something happens to me now, what will others think of you? Do you want to be scoffed andughed by everyone?¡±

    ¡°So tonight, it was you who deliberately set me up?¡±

    Anthony reacted it now. Boiling in anger, he grabbed her by the neck and pinned her down on the couch.

    ¡°Lyra Lloyd! Why are you doing this to me!? I only gave you up seven years ago because of my career, but I regret it now. I¡¯m already trying to make up for what I owe you all these years, so why can¡¯t you just love me again!?¡±

    He was red-eyed. His blue pupils indignantly stared at her, but the tears slipped down out of control.

    ¡°Recently you¡¯ve been treating me much better. Tonight when you went out, you even epted my flowers. I thought you finally noticed my efforts. And you were trying to ept me, but you told me with reality that my wishful thinking was a joke!¡±

    Nothing was more desperate than to think that he could have a hope and then be knocked back into the abyss by reality!

    Lyra endured the suffocating and oppressive feeling he brought to her. She sneered, ¡°You said I set you up, but how many times have you done this to me? When I came to European Swye, you said you would not lie to me anymore and would be honest with me. Have you done that?¡±

    The force in Anthony¡¯s hand immediately loosened a lot.

    Faced with her questioning, he unnaturally looked away.

    Lyra stared at him with hatred glowing.

    Tonight, she was talking to Harrod about super virus serum.

    Harrod told her that the serum had been given to Anthony by Princess Cayley half a month earlier so it was now in Anthony¡¯s hands.

    But Anthony lied to her that the serum was still in the pce warehouse, thus consuming thest of Malcolm¡¯s time and tricking her into continuing to work with him.

    When Malcolm¡¯s body can¡¯t afford to wear out, what was done cannot be undone. Then he both saved the super virus serum, but also married her as expected, so that Malcolm got nothing and died miserably finally.

    His scheme was very ambitious!

    ¡°Anthony, you¡¯re a brute!!¡±

    Having been scolded by Lyra, Anthony¡¯s sanity was re-upied by anger.

    The force in his hand increased again, and he tightened her neck fiercely. Then he got closer to her and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m a brute, so don¡¯t mess with me!¡±

    The air was getting thinner and thinner, and Lyra was overwhelmed the suffocating sensation. Gradually, she didn¡¯t have strength to struggle.

    During this period of time, she didn¡¯t eat properly because of her pregnancy and loss of appetite, so she was physically unable to resist the well-built Anthony.

    Anthony watched her expression and let out a loudugh.

    Withughing, his tears slipped down.

    He withdrew his hand and suddenly went crazy, ripping his shirt violently.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Fresh air re-entered her chest. Lyra immediately covered her neck and kept coughing, noticing Anthony¡¯s movement coldly, ¡°What are you doing!?¡±

    Anthony ignored her and took off his torn shirt along with his suit and threw them to the floor, being topless.

    Lyra immediately looked away from him but was forced to look at his body as he pinched her chin again.

    ¡°Lyra Lloyd, what are you afraid of? I just want you to open your eyes and see!¡±

    His healthy honey-colored skin was all covered with old scars that had scabbed over. The scars scrawled hideously all over his body, making what should have been a fit and good-looking body incredibly ugly.

    Many of the wounds were deep, and even if they had scabbed over, they would never be possible to recover as good as unscathed.

    ¡°Do you see that? All of this is made by Malcolm!¡±

    ¡°I was whipped with a heavy whip dipped in salt water. Scalded by cigarettes and iron branding. My back was poured two whole bottles of sulfuric acid by Malcolm. And there are four hundred and four cuts. How many times my ribs were broken, I can¡¯t even count!¡±

    ¡°I had been High-order Prison for six months. I could only lick other people¡¯s leftovers every day. I slept in the dirty toilet at night, or was locked in a cold and wet confinement room. If I did the slightest mistake, I had to be beaten. I have been this life worse than death. I was crazy by those tortures!

    ¡°You call me a brute, yes! Only brutes bite. If I have a bad day, I¡¯ll bite Malcolm to death! Pull him down to hell with me!¡±

    Lyra looked at his body in a daze. Her eyes turned red as well. It was indeed very frightening. Each scar was indicative of what inhumane torture he had encountered.

    But she didn¡¯t sympathize with him.

    He hurt Malcolm with S404 biochemical virus. He deserved to die!

    He deserved it!

    ¡°Malcolm has been sick for the past six months because of you. He¡¯s not living much better than you!¡±

    Lyra held back her tears and came up with a solution, ¡°If you are willing to hand over the super virus serum without any conditions, I will consider the grudge between you offset. I can guarantee that you will not interfere with each other from now on and do not hurt each other!¡±

    Anthony listened andughed.

    Theughter was maniacal and bizarre.

    ¡°Grudges offset? Don¡¯t hurt each other?¡±

    He snorted lightly and let go of her chin.

    ¡°Lyra, I hate him so much and he also hates me. The oue of the feud between me and him can only a life-or-death struggle. There is never forgive and forget!¡±

    ¡°Originally, I want to marry you. I want to torture you after marriage, so as to achieve my revenge pleasure. I want to let Malcolm personally see the woman he risked his life to love would be humiliated by me!¡±

    ¡°But, after I meet you, I gave up on that idea.¡±

    ¡°Lyra, I really love you! I love you no less than Malcolm does! Why can¡¯t you share even a little bit of the love you give to Malcolm with me!¡±

    He yelled and raged.

    The whole person was cranky and mournful, with his tears keeping falling.

    He was like a beast on the verge of despair, having beenpletely driven mad.

 Chapter 346 No multiple choice questions, I want them all

    Lyra turned her face away, ignoring him. There was a teardrop falling from the corner of her eye, dripping silently into her hair.

    She could never give what Anthony wanted, and it was impossible!

    In her life, she would only love Malcolm!

    Anthony sat down and felt defeated. Crying andughing, he nced at Lyra who was lying on the couch behind him. The original wless neck had a deep red swollen circle of marks, which was very harsh.

    It was what he just pinched.

    His sanity was graduallying back.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lyra. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you.¡± He reached out and felt pitiful, to touch the red mark on her neck.

    Lyra ducked and rolled over onto her back to face him.

    Anthony¡¯s fingers froze, and the next second his face went cold again, forcing her shoulder back with brute force and making her look at him.

    He regained the previous cold and evil aura.

    ¡°Lyra, I¡¯m going to give you another choice. Do you want the life of the child in your belly or Malcolm¡¯s life?¡±

    ¡°Anthony, why do you always like to force me to make choices?¡± Lyra gritted her teeth and red at him.

    He raised an eyebrow and smiled, ¡°Because it¡¯s funny, isn¡¯t it? Lyra, if Malcolm is chosen, you behave yourself and abort this baby tomorrow. We¡¯ll continue as nned, and leave it to me to silence those plutocratic dukes!¡±

    ¡°If you choose this child, I can set you free and call off the wedding. But Malcolm must die!¡±

    He smiled yfully. He just wanted to see how important Malcolm was in her heart in the end!

    Lyra red at him indignantly, but her eyes flicked to the window that was not far behind Anthony, and Chad was climbing silently.

    The coldness in her eyes was reduced and she said, ¡°Anthony, I don¡¯t make a choose. I want both!¡±

    The moment when she finished her words, there was a muffled thud in the room.

    Chad took a golf club in the corner and hit Anthony hard in the back of his head.

    Anthony fainted on the spot and fell to the ground unconsciously.

    Noticing the injury on Lyra¡¯s neck, Chad immediately dropped the club and ran over to check on her.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte!¡±

    Lyra smiled, ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Chad barely sighed in relief and nced at Anthony who was on the carpet, ¡°Now that Anthony knows you¡¯re pregnant, what are you going to do next?¡±

    Lyra was also looking at the unconscious Anthony and pondered for a moment.

    ¡°Harrod Gary told me that super virus serum is in Anthony¡¯s possession. Where do you think he¡¯s hiding it?¡±

    Chad lowered his head in thought.

    Lyra was also thinking and continued, ¡°He has been living in Arzew Pce. The pce must be the safest ce than outside. Maybe the serum is hidden by him in his pce. Maybe, tonight is a good opportunity! I¡¯ll go and steal it!¡±

    ¡°Tonight?¡±

    Chad was a little worried, ¡°But it¡¯s a pce dinner tonight. There are too many people!¡±

    ¡°Just because there are many people, it is more convenient to deceive the public. If it¡¯s in normal time, the pce is heavily guarded. It is impossible for us to approach.¡±

    Chad had mixed feelings, but he knew that this was thest and desperate choice that Lyra had!

    Because Anthony already knew she was pregnant, he would only restrict her more tightly in the future, and after tonight, it would be difficult to get the serum in any other way.

    ¡°Okay, but it¡¯s too dangerous to go steal it in this method. You¡¯re pregnant. Just let me do it!¡± Chad looked at her with firm eyes.

    ¡°You?¡±

    She frowned and refused, ¡°Princess Cayley announced my wedding date with Anthony in public. Everyone knows my rtionship with him. It¡¯s only right for me to enter Arzew Pce. No one dares to stop me, but you are different. If you go in, it¡¯s much more dangerous than me!¡±

    ¡°But Miss Lyra, have you thought about Anthony? I just knocked him out. He is trained and has a very good physique. I guess he will wake up in a while. If you are not with him, he will immediately find out the clue!¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡± Lyra hesitated and was uneasy of his safety.

    ¡°With you helping me stabilize Anthony, my chances of sess will be higher than you. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best. Even if I give up my life, I¡¯ll get the super virus serum!¡±

    ¡°No! If you are found out, you are not allowed to risk for your life! As long as the serum is still there, even if we can¡¯t make it tonight, we still have a chance to figure out another solution again. But there¡¯s only one Chad in the world, so you must stay alive!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Chad looked ta her and was deeply absorbed by the seriousness in her gaze. He was touched inside.

    He lowered his eyes, and his eyes were red, ¡°Thank you, you are the best person to me besides Mr. Malcolm.¡±

    Speaking of Malcolm, Lyra was extra serious, ¡°Malcolm, he usually fights with you, but he has always treated you as a family member. I believe that if he was me, he would also choose your safety first.¡±

    Chad bowed his head and wiped his nose gently with his fingers to hold back the urge to shed tears.

    Lyra patted his shoulderfortingly and nned carefully, ¡°Once you get the serum, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. Immediately find a way to go back to Crana and bring it back to Suham!¡±

    Chad was shocked by her decision, ¡°What about you? You¡¯re already under house arrest. And now you¡¯re pregnant! Anthony is a madman. He¡¯ll hurt you if he starts going crazy!¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t hurt me. The injury to my neck was just an ident. Anthony he ¡­ will never take my life.¡±

    Chad didn¡¯t answer anymore, but was overwhelmed inwardly.

    Lyra didn¡¯t give him a chance to continue thinking, ¡°Don¡¯t dy. Go now! Be sure to be safe!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡±

    Chad stopped thinking and climbed out from the window.

    ¡­

    Malcolm finally woke up after three days of unconsciousness.

    He was confused and tried to blink, but his eyes were wrapped in bandages. He took his hand and found that his head was also wrapped in thick bandages.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    He heard Keith¡¯s voice, ¡°You¡¯ve got a needle in your hand! Behave yourself!¡±

    Malcolm put his hands down and propped himself up to sit up. As his thoughts returned, he immediately asked, ¡°How long was I asleep?¡±

    ¡°Three days. Because you didn¡¯t wake up, you couldn¡¯t take the medicine. Micah switched to infusion. Do you have a headache?¡±

    Malcolm felt it carefully, shook his head, and followed up with another question, ¡°How¡¯s it going with Rara?¡±

    Keith was momentarily dumbfounded.

    Today, a few international news was released from European Swye.

    One of them was the news that Princess Cayley¡¯s adopted son, Charles Lance, and Rara would be married in seven days.

    He¡¯d already had the news embargoed by forbidding reposing it domestically.

    Rara was still engaged with Malcolm in Crana, but would get married abroad. If this news was spread out, their families would be criticized badly online!

    It was quite difficult to exin this to Malcolm.

    ¡°Keith? Why don¡¯t you say something?¡±

    Malcolm waited for a long time, but did not hear an answer. The feeling of uneasiness in his heart deepened. ¡°Is something wrong with Rara? I want to get out of the hospital! I need to go to Europe Swye today!¡±

 Chapter 347 Lyra uses her feelings as the method

    He said this and immediately lifted the bedding and was about to get out of bed.

    Keith hurriedly stopped him, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around! At this point, if you leave, how will Shane and Ryan be able to handle the day after tomorrow?¡±

    Malcolm was helped to sit back down.

    Keith thought about it. He chose to casually deal with it for now, so he hid it from Malcolm, ¡°Rara is okay. Collin has checked her whereabouts. Anthony didn¡¯t treat her badly. She¡¯s still safe for now.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course, how could I lie to you?¡±

    Keith curbed the unnatural look in his eyes. He was d that Malcolm could not see his expression now.

    Malcolm continued to ask, ¡°But Anthony has always wanted to marry Rara, so how could he not take any action?¡±

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    Just as Keith was having trouble figuring out how to answer him, Micah knocked on the door and came in.

    Keith immediately got up and greeted him, ¡°Micah, how¡¯s it going?¡±

    ¡°All the body data is normal. You can remove the stitches and see.¡± Micah said this while walking to the window and pulling open the curtain.

    Keith walked back to the bedside. Malcolm reached out his hands and refused, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    He reached behind his head with both hands and removed the bandages circle by circle.

    Micah stood beside the bed and reminded him, ¡°Take thest two slowly. Don¡¯t open your eyes too fast. Gradually adapt to the light.¡±

    Malcolm did as he was told, and after removing the bandage, his long eyshes fluttered and he slowly opened his eyes.

    He looked down at his hands, which seemed to be shrouded in a ck mist. And he could faintly see the edges of his hands. It was an improvement from the time when his vision was so dark that there was no hint of light.

    Keith moved closer expectantly and waved his hand in front of his eyes, ¡°Can you see?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to see, but I can make out the direction.¡± Malcolm answered truthfully.

    ¡°Then you look at me. Can you see my face? See what my face looks like right now?¡± Keith bent down and brought his head closer to him.

    Malcolm stared intently for a moment and shook his head.

    Keith sighed and turned his head to look at Micah, who was standing beside the bed.

    ¡°Micah, what should we do? The day after tomorrow he¡¯ll have to hold a conference to give an ount to Shane and Ryan. But he still can¡¯t see. Those people are so shrewd so they¡¯re sure to find out.¡±

    Micah had little expression, filling out Malcolm¡¯s observation status on a sheet, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? There¡¯s still tomorrow.¡±

    After filling out the sheet, he took out a prescription. He prescribed a new medication, telling Keith carelessly, ¡°A nurse will deliver itter. Remember to watch him take it.¡±

    Keith nodded his head.

    Micah ripped off a page of prescription and turned his head to go out.

    Malcolm called out to him, ¡°Micah, there¡¯s something else I need you to do for me.¡±

    ¡­

    European Swye.

    The ballroom was bustling.

    Chad walked off an expensive suit when he climbed over the window from Anthony¡¯s lounge.

    By the time he walked down the long corridor in the pce again, he had removed his ugly disguise and turned back into a dapper and handsome figure.

    Some of the pce servants who passed by, saw his attire, saluted him and gave way.

    He followed the route he took thest time he entered the pce and found Arzew Pce.

    Compared to the bustle of the main banquet hall, this side was very quiet. There were not many people passing by, and the lights were dim.

    He was looking around Arzew Pce when two guards came out of the shadows.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Seeing Chad¡¯s attire, they immediately turned respectful and said in Swyean, ¡°This gentleman, you¡¯re in the wrong ce. The banquet hall is over there. This is Mr. Charles¡¯ private quarters.¡±

    Chad sized up the two men.

    Anthony even sent someone to quietly guard the pce. It seemed that the super virus serum may be hidden here.

    He stopped thinking about it, pretended to smile awkwardly, and replied in Swyean as well, ¡°Sorry.¡±

    The two guards smiled and saluted, watching him turn away.

    However, when he took two steps out, the guards suddenly noticed that something was wrong, ¡°I heard the strange ent from this gentleman. Which duke¡¯s young master is he? Just returned from studying abroad?¡±

    Chad paused in his steps and his fists quietly clenched.

    Feigning anger, he walked up to one of the guards and grabbed him by the cor, ¡°Open your eyes and see clearly! Who the hell I am! How dare you not recognize me!¡±

    The two were startled by his sudden outburst and looked at each other.

    The guard he grabbed by the cor replied weakly, ¡°We are Princess Cayley¡¯s newly recruited guards. We¡¯re directly sent to Mr. Charles. We really do not know you!¡±

    Chadughed coldly, ¡°It¡¯s fine you don¡¯t recognize me!¡±

    While the two froze, he struck quickly and grabbed a stun gun from one guard¡¯s hand. Within a second, Chad directly knocked out the two.

    As a precaution, he stroked the two men with few more electric shocks to their abdomens.

    Then the two men were stripped clean, leaving underpants. Their shirts were stuffed into their mouths. The jackets and pants were twisted into twine to tie them up.

    Eventually, he quietly hid himself in the corner of the toilet in Arzew Pce.

    The whole process took only five minutes, without dy.

    There were security cameras at the door, so he avoided the view of the surveince and went through the window into Anthony¡¯s bedroom andunched an inch-by-inch search.

    ¡­Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Anthony was awake.

    He felt the back of his head a dull pain. His eyebrows tightened. Subconsciously, he took a hand to rub the back of his neck, and there was blood.

    Lyra was sitting on the couch and was drinking juice.

    Anthony looked around the room, sat up and asked warily, ¡°Lyra, who was just here?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t answer his question but asked instead, ¡°Anthony, did you never think to give me the super virus serum?¡±

    He was stunned and narrowed his eyes dangerously, ¡°It seems that you already know something.¡±

    Lyra put down her ss of juice and opened up a straightforward confession game.

    ¡°You have told me so many sincere things today, but you only hide the matter of super virus serum. Do you think I am still the little girl of more than ten years ago? The little girl knew nothing but only followed you around blindly?¡±

    Anthony lowered his head, ¡°Yes, I have no intention of surrendering the serum because I want to possess you. Only when Malcolm is dead, can you possiblye back to me.¡±

    Lyra snorted, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. If he dies, my heart will die with him. Since he¡¯ll be killed by you, I will only hate you and send you to hell too!¡±

    Anthony¡¯s eyes were fixed on her and he did not speak.

    Lyra tried to use the past feelings for him to persuade.

    ¡°Seven years ago, I worshiped you and respected you. You were the embodiment of justice in my eyes. Now you are ruthless and crazy. You have be quite a different person.¡±

    Anthonypsed into memory and lowered his eyes in silence.

    ¡°Is it really fun for us to keep hurting each other like this? If you¡¯re willing to hand over the serum, I¡¯ll be grateful to you and we¡¯ll still be like before, okay?¡±

    Anthony raised his eyes again and looked at her.

    The lounge was quiet for a few seconds, and finally came Anthony¡¯s softugh.

    ¡°Lyra, are you telling me a joke? Are we going back in time to be friends or partners? Both Malcolm and I want you. Do you want me to let go, or him to let go?¡±

    Lyra took a sip of her juice and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Anthony was amused by her naive thoughts until a pain came from the back of his head, rekindling his memory of just before he passed out.

    He touched the blood on the back of his head as he looked at Lyra. There was suspicion rising within his heart.

    ¡°Lyra, you¡¯ve said so many. Why do I feel you¡¯re deliberately stalling for time?¡±

 Chapter 348 This is called no moral principle

    Lyra¡¯s hand, which held the ss of juice, paused abruptly.

    Sheughed calmly, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. Why would I want to stall? What¡¯s in it for me?¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t believe it at all.

    He suddenly remembered the words Lyra said when she argued with him before he fell into aa, ¡°When you came to this country, you said you won¡¯t lie to me anymore and will be honest with me. Did you do that?¡±

    He was angry at that time, but now that he thought about it, it seemed that the words meant something.

    Thinking about this, he narrowed his eyes dangerously, ¡°Do you already know that the serum is in my hands?¡±

    Lyra raised her eyebrows and was slightly surprised, ¡°Howe the serum is in your hands? Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s stored in the pce warehouse?¡±

    Anthony gazed at her expression with a growing sense of unease.

    He immediately reached for his cell phone and contacted the guards he had ced outside Arzew Pce. However, no one answered his phone.

    If they didn¡¯t answer, it meant something was wrong!

    He made a phone call to Mason, ¡°Get back to Arzew Pce right now. Check for trespassers!¡±

    Hanging up the phone, he got dressed, got up and headed out the door, while Lyra tugged on his cuffs, ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯m not done discussing the things with you yet!¡±

    Anthony pushed her hand away, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about the baby in your bellyter!¡±

    Coldly finishing his words, he turned around and left.

    Lyra was nervous. Anthony was so vignt. She tightened the ring on her finger and immediately followed him.

    At the time, Chad was on a search spree at Arzew Pce.

    The entire Arzew Pce had been searched and there was no trace of the super virus serum.

    If Anthony got the serum, the pce was the safest ce to hide. Where else could he hide it?

    Although the potion might be small, it usually required to be stored in refrigeration.

    If it was always in the freezer, the effect of the serum would slowly fail over time. So it was impossible to store as long as half a month.

    Then it would have to be ¡­

    He returned his gaze to the kitchte of Arzew Pce and rummaged through it one more time.

    Finally, a silver-gray freezer box was identified at the bottom of the refrigerator.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    He opened it and checked. There was a tube, thumb-width and ten-centimeter-length. And the clear serum was in it.

    It was sure enough. This was the super virus serum!

    Chad was so surprised that he quickly took off his suit, wrapped the whole freezer and recovered all the traces of the rummaging in the room. Once again, he climbed out the window.

    But, he had just jumped out of the window when a cold muzzle was pressed against his back.

    This was followed by a crisp sound of a loaded bullet.

    Next to him were five other guards with stun guns, all aiming at him.

    The muzzle of the gun, which was resting on his back, slowly moved upward and rested against his head instead.

    He heard Mason¡¯s voice, ¡°Drop what you¡¯re holding. Put your hands up, and turn around!¡±

    Chad remained unmoved and tightened the freezer box in his hands. He didn¡¯t put it down, but held it into his arms, not letting go.

    Mason gave a mocking grunt, ¡°Even if you can get away from us, when the rm is pressed, you will not be able to get out of this pce tonight. What you have in your hand is even less likely to be taken away. So, if you don¡¯t want to get your head blown off, put it down and turn your face!¡±

    Chad still didn¡¯t let go and slowly turned around.

    Anthony just happened to being over. With the dim streetlight, he got a good look at Chad¡¯s face and was mildly surprised.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

    Heughed evilly, ¡°You lied to me and said you¡¯re Fourteen? It¡¯s funny that I didn¡¯t recognize you and let you scourge under my nose for so many days!¡±

    Chad gave a contemptuous grunt, ¡°You¡¯re too stupid.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s smile disappeared. Instantly he turned cold.

    Mason asked him, ¡°Master, what will be done with him?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t use a pistol. Too much noise. Take him to a secluded ce and kill him quietly.¡± He raised his hand indifferently.

    Chad listened andughed, ¡°Anthony, do you really think you can kill me with your few minions?¡±

    Anthony raised his eyebrows recklessly, ¡°You can try.¡±

    As Anthony just finished his words, Mason tried to beat him immediately. Chad looked ruthless as he dodged then quickly counterattacked.

    Six v. s. one.

    In a matter of seconds, Chad was extremely fast and beat two straight up.

    However, he was carrying a freezer in his hands. It was inconvenient and unarmed for him, and he was shot in the back with a stun gun.

    A strong electric current swept through him and his whole body convulsed uncontrobly. Mason took the opportunity to m a stick into the back of his knee.

    He grunted and went to the ground with one hand to avoid falling, with his left arm still holding the freezer box firmly.

    Anthony tut-tutted twice, ¡°I know you¡¯re well-trained and have a great physique. You¡¯re taught by Malcolm himself, but it¡¯s still a little too difficult to go up against stun gun with your bare hands.¡±

    The melodious sound of violins in the main ballroom came this way. Anthonyzily rubbed the injury on the back of his neck and ran out of patience.

    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s better to hurry up and finish with the pistol. I¡¯ll go exin to my motherter.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mason re-took his gun and aimed it at Chad¡¯s head. He was ready to pull the trigger.

    ¡°Stop! Nobody move!¡±

    Lyra suddenly appeared from behind Anthony, quickly clutched his hands back and ced the silver needle of the ring hard against his neck.

    A bead of blood slipped from Anthony¡¯s neck.

    Lyra threatened in a stern voice, ¡°This silver needle is incredibly hard. So if you don¡¯t want me to cut his throat, don¡¯t move!¡±

    While Mason was in a daze, Chad grabbed the gun out of his hand and put it against his head.

    The situation was instantly reversed, and the three remaining guards looked at each other, not knowing what to do.

    Anthony was the first tough in the grim atmosphere.

    ¡°Lyra, that¡¯s not very nice of you, is it? We are doing a serious deal but you want to steal it. If you really steal it out, won¡¯t I pay a double penalty?¡±

    ¡°How can I talk to a beast like you? Don¡¯t you also scheme how to get me without handing over the serum to save Malcolm?¡±

    After taunting, she immediately became serious, ¡°Let Chad go and I¡¯ll stay.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t work. The wedding isn¡¯t until seven dayster. What if he goes back home now with the serum and cures Malcolm? And that doges over and robs you?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, winking at the remaining three guards.

    Three stun guns all aimed at Chad¡¯s back.

    If he got another electric shock, Chad would fall down!

    Anthony was not afraid of the concealed weapon on his neck but smiled evilly at Lyra, ¡°Lyra, stop. You will not kill me. I have an rm in my hand. If I die, you and Chad can not get out. Malcolm has no medicine, and can only wait for death, which is equal to everyone die together.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t stop but moved the ring two millimeters closer.

    Beads of blood once again fell down from Anthony¡¯s neck, staining the cor of his white shirt with red color.

    Lyra said defiantly, ¡°It¡¯s true that I won¡¯t kill you, but I learned two ways of stitching from Micah before I came here. It can make a person¡¯s life safe, but partially paralyzed, especially the sexual function. And it will not erect again. I don¡¯t know if your penis is important in your eyes?¡±

 Chapter 349 I am the man who loves her the most in this world

    Anthony¡¯s face froze.

    Of course it was important!

    He was not a man if he was sexually impotent.

    They went quiet again.

    Anthony thought about it and said squarely, ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s each take a step back. If you ask me to let Chad go now, it¡¯s definitely not possible, but I can not kill him.¡±

    Lyra wrinkled her eyebrows and emphasized, ¡°I want you to record yourself swearing that you won¡¯t take Chad¡¯s life. And after the wedding, you will honestly hand over the super virus serum to me! Otherwise, you will be not able to die a natural death!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± He smiled slightly.

    Lyra took his phone out of his suit pant pocket and tapped on the recording.

    Anthony followed what she had just said and finished taking his vow seriously.

    Lyra felt that the vow was not severe enough and added: ¡°I want you to say that if you break your promise, Princess Cayley and your father will all end up the same as you!¡±

    Anthony changed his face, ¡°Lyra, isn¡¯t that too severe?¡±

    ¡°How can you possibly keep your word without a severe vow! I know you love Princess Cayley and your father so much. I¡¯ll only believe it if you swear on them!¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t say anything.

    Lyra made a silent threat by gently cutting a small wound into his neck.

    Anthony smiled helplessly, ¡°Okay, I swear.¡±

    He followed Lyra¡¯s instructions and swore anew with a straight face.

    Lyra sent that recording to her cloud storage and stored it before pressing back to the ring¡¯s silver needle.

    There was a sizzling sound in the air.

    She looked up and saw that it was the guard¡¯s stun gun that had struck. Chad was stunned because he was holding Mason, and the two were stunned together, falling to the ground unconsciously.

    ¡°Anthony!¡± Lyra fumed.

    ¡°Lyra, don¡¯t misunderstand. He tried to steal the serum. As the punishment, he must be temporarily locked in the dungeon. Otherwise I can¡¯t ount for my mother, but you can rest assured that this time my promise will be honored!¡±

    The guards dragged the unconscious Chad away. And the super virus serum, which was in a freezer, was taken back.

    Anthony¡¯s suit was bloody and he had to change before he could go back to the ballroom, but Lyra was too tired to continue the party.

    The ck sky started snowing again.

    The cold wind was mixed with snow and the temperature plummeted a few degrees.

    Lyra had her arms crossed and felt a little cold, ¡°Take me back to the apartment. I want to rest.¡±

    Anthony immediately took off his jacket and wrapped her up tight.

    A guard brought an umbre and he personally helped her to cover the snow with it.

    This time, Lyra did not refuse his jacket.

    Now she could never get sick. She had to preserve her strength, and think of another solution before the wedding!

    Anthony watched her with a sideways nce, and was silent.

    After taking Lyra all the way back to the apartment in the suburbs, Anthony instructed the maid to take care of her food and living in the future and to report to him immediately if anything happened.

    The heat was on in the bedroom and Anthony was sitting on the edge of the bed.

    Lyra turned her back to him, breathing steadily and pretending to be asleep.

    Although she was already sleepy as hell, she couldn¡¯t possibly sleep well with Anthony staring at her.

    Anthony looked at her side quietly and would have liked to discuss with her again about the baby in her belly.

    But seeing that she seemed really tired, he was a little upset.

    He didn¡¯t wake her up, got up and left the bedroom, closing the door for her.

    When he came out, Anthony drove straight to the dungeon.

    With the privilege order given by Princess Cayley, he had an unimpeded journey to the dungeon.

    The dungeon was dark and damp, with chandeliers hanging from the obscure walls. And the further he went in, the clearer the sound of heavy whips hitting the flesh he heard, which sounded horrifying from afar.

    However, no matter how Chad was beaten, there was no wailing sound of begging and crying, making the monotonous sound of whipping a bit weird.

    The dungeon guards opened the cell door and the heavy smell of blood overwhelmed him.

    In a rather good mood, Anthony walked in and admired Chad¡¯s woes.

    Chad¡¯s hands were hanging. His toes couldn¡¯t touch the ground, and after a vicious whipping, he was covered in blood and started to lose consciousness, but he never said a word.

    Anthony reached towards the whip bearer, who bent down and respectfully handed him the handle with both hands.

    He gripped the whip handle, leisurely stirring it into the salt water tank next to him. And the blood on the whip was washed clean, staining the water in the whole tank red.

    ¡°Chad, how many times did you help Malcolm and beat me up before? I¡¯ll pay you back this time. How does it taste? Are you still satisfied with the service?¡±

    Chad gasped and snorted with disdain, ¡°I¡¯m having a good time! None of your guys have eaten? They¡¯re just as useless as you are!¡±

    Obviously, he was already trapped, but he was still wild in front of Anthony.

    Anthony frowned in displeasure and anger flowed through him as he swung the whip in his hand and gave two hard strokes himself.

    The salt water on the whip prated the alreadycerated flesh and soaked into the skin, causing spasms.

    But Chad¡¯s teeth were clenched so tightly that he didn¡¯t make a sound of humiliation.

    If it weren¡¯t for the blood drowning from the corners of his mouth, Anthony would have thought he was pain-free.

    ¡°No wonder you have followed Malcolm for so many years. You¡¯re tough enough! But there is no brave man under heavy punishment. We still have a long time. In seven days, iron branding, gold needles, sticks, acid ¡­ we can use one at a time!¡±

    Chad spat blood on the ground andughed coldly, ¡°You¡¯re really a beast! How I fixed you up before, you turn it all back!¡±

    Anthony was fairly furious. He scooped up a spoonful of salt water and sshed it on Chad.

    The blood on Chad¡¯s shirt was washed out quite a bit. His jawline muscles twitched, and his face was wan.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Anthony red at him grimly, gritting his teeth, ¡°I promised Lyra, I¡¯d keep you alive. So keep rampant. It¡¯ll just make my torture of you severer anyway!¡±

    Chad hadn¡¯t gotten over the sharp pain from the salt water, adjusted his breathing, and lowered his eyes.

    Anthony looked at his miserable face and continued, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s so great about Malcolm. He can make each of you put your lives on the line to save him.¡±

    He mastered the pain and emphasized, ¡°Of course you don¡¯t understand. You got nothing on him! In this life, and the next life, Miss Lyra will never ever like you because you¡¯re a brute!¡±

    Anthony waspletely furious and grabbed him by the hair, hysterically yelling at him, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t she like me? Why? I love her so much!¡±

    Chad snickered, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t hurt her if you love her. Do you know how much abortion hurts a woman¡¯s body? You im to love her, but you don¡¯t care about her body in the slightest. In the end, you just have a pathological obsession because you didn¡¯t get her.¡±

    ¡°No! No! I do love her! I am the man who loves her the most in the world!¡± His eyes were very red as he roared over and over again.

    Chad looked askance at him with disdain, ¡°No matter how much my boss is injured, even he suffered the 023 special drug, as long as Miss Lyra is in danger, he is the first one to sacrifice his life to save her. He considers Miss Lyra more important than his life, but never forces her to be with him. He always protects her and gives everything for her silently. ¡±

    ¡°Anthony, if it were you, would you be able to do it?¡±

 Chapter 350 If she cares Chad, she had to marry

    Anthony was stunned and mute for a long time.

    Silently giving without expecting anything in return?

    Since he had given, why couldn¡¯t he ask for a response from the other side?

    What kind of sense was that?

    He let go of Chad, took a piece of wet tissue to wipe his hands and coldly replied, ¡°Whether she loves me or not, she can only be my woman. After getting along for a long time, she can always be moved by me. I will make her willingly marry me!¡±

    He casually threw away the wet tissue and looked at a guard who was next to him again, ¡°Keep beating and serve this gentleman well.¡±

    After themand, he turned to leave. Behind him, the harsh sound of whipping came again soon, apanied by the sound ofshing the skin, which was appalling.

    Anthony had little expression and went out of the dungeon without looking back.

    Next day.

    At dawn, Lyra woke up by the roar of cars outside the window.

    She was still sleepy, so she ignored it, rolled over and went back to sleep.

    If it was before, it is impossible for her to sleep in this kind of crunch time.

    But pregnancy put a physical burden on her that she can¡¯t control.

    After another five minutes of sleep, someone was knocking on the door of her room. It was Anthony.

    ¡°Lyra, get ready and I¡¯ll take you to the dungeon to see Chad.¡±

    Lyra woke up instantly from doze, sat up from the bed, and asked through the door, ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    She was a bit incredulous that he could really let her see Chad so simply?

    Or did hee up with some new trick?

    Anthony¡¯s tone was light and brisk, and he said with a smile, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I¡¯ll wait for you in the living room downstairs. Come down when you¡¯re done.¡±

    Lyra quickly got up and began to freshen up nimbly.

    No matter what Anthony wanted, it was always good to see if Chad was safe.

    She came downstairs without makeup. She looked innocent and in, with a white fur coat.

    Anthony was stunned when he saw her.

    Time seemed to have turned back. And the simple, lovely and sunny Lyra of seven years ago seemed to have returned to him.

    He got up, walked forward and helped her gather her coat, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Before leaving, he handed her a hand warmer, ¡°The dungeon is cold and damp. You have to be extra careful in the first few months of pregnancy. Don¡¯t get cold.¡±

    Lyra gazed at him questioningly and didn¡¯t answer.

    Anthony smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I especially picked the one that¡¯s non-toxic and harmless to pregnant women.¡±

    Lyra picked it up.

    They got into the car in silence one after the other and went to the dungeon.

    The smell of blood in the dungeon was strong. The moisture was also excessive. Lyra resisted the urge to vomit, and silently followed Anthony to a cell in the end of the dungeon.

    The small window on the iron door of the cell opened.

    Through the door, she saw Chad, who was half-hanging by a rope and bloody.

    Chad¡¯s entire body had fallen into a semi-conscious state with weak breath.

    ¡°Anthony, you¡¯re not even human!¡±

    Lyra¡¯s eyes turned red and she raised her hand to p him, but he held her wrist steadily.

    ¡°Just a few whips. He can¡¯t die for now, but you care more about thepdog around Malcolm than you do about me. It really makes my heart sink!¡±

    When he was saying thest few words, he gritted his teeth and his eyes looked shady.

    ¡°Lyra, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re still figuring out how to steal the serum before the wedding. I won¡¯t keep my word if you can¡¯t marry me! If you still want to fool me, I¡¯ll reward Chad with two bottles of the acid Malcolm sshed on me, and those lynchings, through and through!¡±

    He gently let go of Lyra¡¯s wrist. Being mindful of the child in her belly, he didn¡¯t get angry and shake her wrist off violently, which was rare.

    Lyra didn¡¯t say a word. Looking at the dying Chad in the cell, she was so heart-ached that made her hard to breathe. She pressed her nails into the palms fiercely to suppress the raging anger inside.

    Anthony continued, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you want to keep the child, but you must behave yourself and stay in the apartment. Our wedding day is also not allowed to have any troubles. After the wedding, I¡¯ll immediately release Chad and send him back to Crana with the serum. This time, I am sincere. ¡±

    Lyra pursed her lips.

    She traded herself for the safety of the baby in her belly and Chad, and the serum.

    She wouldn¡¯t suffer much loss under such a condition.

    ¡°Okay, but you can¡¯t torture Chad anymore. To show my sincerity, I¡¯ll marry you and behave myself ¡­¡±

    She paused in her speech and offered to remove the emerald ring from her finger. She put the ring in her hand and handed it to Anthony.

    This was the only weapon she had to defend herself. She voluntarily surrendered it, which was indeed full of sincerity.

    Anthony was very happy, ¡°I¡¯ won¡¯t beat him. I¡¯ll send a doctor over today to apply medicine to him. Then I¡¯ll let my men take good care of him. Are you satisfied with this arrangement?¡±

    ¡°You better do what you say.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Anthony arched his eyebrows and smiled, thoughtfully taking the temperature of the hand-warmer in her hands, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s too cold in the dungeon. You¡¯re pregnant. It¡¯s not suitable to stay more.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything, looked at Chad twice more and turned to leave.

    ¡­

    Once they left, Chad¡¯s hands, which had been hanging all night, were finally let down.

    His body fell to the ground, and he was awakened by the pain. His arm was somewhat dislocated and he didn¡¯t have the strength.

    Struggling to sit up, his whole body was once again strength-less and he fell into a semi-consciousness state.

    ¡°Sir, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Are you still alive?¡±

    ¡°Sir, if you can hear me, can you answer me?¡±

    ¡°Sir¡­¡±

    The concerned and unceasing voice came from a girl who was in the next cell was. And she was speaking Cranian, thenguage of Crana, not Swyean.

    Chad¡¯s consciousness was awakened and he responded with a soft ¡°hmm¡± sound with his dry throat.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Through a small barred window high up on the wall, the obviously relieved voice of the girl came through from the next cell.

    ¡°Sir, what big mistake did you make to be imprisoned? Why did they torture you so severely?¡±

    Chady t on his back, with his eyes weakly looking up at the dark roof, ¡°I tried to steal something from the pce and got caught. But even if I hadn¡¯t done that, animals don¡¯t need a reason to bite.¡±

    The girl sighed, ¡°So, are you okay? Are you hungry? Yesterday the guards delivered food. I secretly hid a steamed bun. If you want to eat, I¡¯ll throw it over to you.¡±

    The dungeon only delivered meals once a day, and if he missed it, he had to starve until the next day.

    Chad¡¯s gaze moved to the small window which was very high on the wall. From the girl¡¯s voice, she should be at the age of18 or 19 year-old. Can she throw it over?

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not hungry. Keep it for yourself.¡±

    He was a little curious about the girl¡¯s initiative to talk, ¡°The sound of beatingst night scared you, right? I dare to steal something in the pce. Are you not afraid of me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you, butst night was really scary and I stayed up all night.¡±

    She curled up and pressed herself against the wall, holding back her tears, ¡°I¡¯ve been locked up for a few days. I don¡¯t understand Swyean, butst night I heard you talking to that bad guy. It was so hard to meet a Cranian speaker. I was so afraid you¡¯d be killed.¡±

    If he was really killed, she would be alone again, and there would be no one to talk to her.

    Chad smiled, ¡°How did you get locked up here at such a young age? What did youmit?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why they locked me up. A few days ago I came here with my dad for a trip. I slept in the hotel, and when I woke up, I was locked up here. When they spoke, I didn¡¯t understand.¡±

    Chad listened quietly, ¡°What about your dad?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t seen him since I was locked in. I shouted at the door every day for the first few days. No one answered me. He may not be here.¡±

    Chad didn¡¯t say anything and thought carefully for a while.

    What happened to this girl sounded like a transnational trafficking case.

 Chapter 351 Why do they all say itâ€™s his fault?

    Not hearing him give a response, the girl panicked a bit.

    ¡°Are you still there, sir? You didn¡¯t pass out, did you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Chad closed his eyes tiredly and said in a weak voice, ¡°I¡¯m tired and want to take a nap.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t you ever sleep!¡±

    The girl knocked furiously through the wall, trying to wake him up, ¡°You are so badly injured. You might lose too much blood from the wound. If you sleep, you may never wake up again!¡±

    Chad was amused.

    He grew up with Malcolm in the army for training. He was not that weak so he wouldn¡¯t die so easily.

    But she was the first stranger besides Malcolm and Lyra to care so much about him, and he felt warm.

    ¡°Sir? Are you really sleeping? Or are you dying?¡±

    The sound of wildly patting the wall came again.

    ¡°No ¡­¡±

    The girl sighed in relief, ¡°If you are really sleepy, I can talk with you. And I can tell you a story!¡±

    ¡°Can you tell me some ghost stories?¡±

    ¡°Er ¡­ aren¡¯t we just ghost stories now?¡±

    Chad weakly trembled his eyes, looked around the cell and smiled.

    Indeed, it was kinda eerie.

    ¡°Sir, I know someme jokes!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯sme enough in the dungeon.¡±

    ¡°My joke, it can be moreme than this!¡±

    The more they talked, the more they got along well. And their conversationsted more than half of an hour.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    It wasn¡¯t until the doctor Anthony had called to administer Chad¡¯s medication arrived that the chat ended.

    ¡­

    Anthony drove Lyra back to the apartment in the suburbs again.

    He narrowed her range of activity from the entire apartment, to only being able to stay in her room.

    Lyra didn¡¯tin and didn¡¯t resent, but just asked him for two parenting books to pass the boring days.

    Anthony was doing his best to meet her requirements in terms of diet.

    Because Lyra was only two and a half weeks pregnant and was experiencing vomiting, lethargy and obvious progesterone overload, Anthony hired a female gynecologist to visit her every afternoon to check on her health and provide her with the right regimen.

    ¡­

    At lunchtime, Anthony was called over by Princess Cayley.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    He stood across a coffee table in front of Princess Cayley in a disciplined manner.

    Princess Cayley put down a coffee cup in her hand. Her face looked grave, ¡°Tell me honestly, that Miss Lloyd you brought here, is the child in her belly yours?¡±

    Anthony froze. He stared at the ground before answering, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to protect her from telling me the truth?¡±

    Princess Cayley was so furious that she tipped the unfinished coffee on the table onto the floor, identally spilling coffee on her hand.

    Under the coffee table was a carpet, so there was not much sound.

    Seeing this, Anthony immediately walked around the coffee table, squatted down to her feet and took a wet tissue to wipe her hand.

    Princess Cayley nced at his filial appearance. Her anger subsided, and she said in a serious manner.

    ¡°Anthony, you¡¯re muddled! I have found out clearly that she was engaged in Crana long ago. By your reactionst night, this child is probably her fiance¡¯s in Crana, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Anthony kept his head down and did not answer.

    Princess Cayley was furious, and the good impression she had of Lyra before was gone.

    ¡°She¡¯s a woman who changes her loyalty frequently. She¡¯s not worthy of you. What kind of bewitchment did she make so you¡¯re so devoted to her?¡±

    Anthony remained silent with his head lowered, carefully wiping her fingers.

    Princess Cayley knew in her heart how determined he would be about what he wanted so she could only sigh, ¡°Either you get married to a different woman, or you let her abort this baby.¡±

    ¡°Mother, no!¡± Anthony immediately looked up, ¡°I will marry no one but her for the rest of my life!¡±

    Thinking of the child in Lyra¡¯s belly, Anthony averted his eyes and his tone weakened, ¡°Abortion will hurt her body. This child ¡­ I want her to have it. If I can¡¯t stand it after the wedding, I will send the child back to Crana and let the child¡¯s father raise. ¡±

    Princess Cayley was incredulous, ¡°How dare you want her to give birth? Do you want this shame tost a lifetime? Won¡¯t you feel ufortable to see this child in the future? She doesn¡¯t deserve it!¡±

    The words touched Anthony¡¯s innermost sensitivity that had been repressed for years.

    He mocked himself and raised his eyes questioningly, ¡°Mother, am I such a disgrace? Isn¡¯t what you did in the first ce? So you are ¡®the kind of woman like her¡¯ as well?¡±

    ¡°You! Rogue!¡±

    Princess Cayley stared at him in shock and angrily raised her hand to p him.

    After the p, Princess Cayley looked at her son, whom she felt most guilty and heartbroken about, and regretted it again, stroking his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I did wrong and made you suffer a lot over the past years!¡±

    Anthony took her hand and smiled broadly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not in pain.¡±

    The days when he once suffered and felt the injustice were long gone.

    With tears in her eyes, Princess Cayley continued, ¡°Anthony, since you know that I have been through this, you should know that this is not fair to the child in her belly either.

    Anthony didn¡¯t answer but thought this way.

    What was wrong with that?

    That was her and Malcolm¡¯s baby.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be fun to let the child be as struggling and miserable as he waster on, and would despair because the child was illegitimate?

    ¡°All I know is that I love her and I will marry her.¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    Princess Cayley was even more distressed, ¡°But Anthony, she doesn¡¯t love you! Just like me, I¡¯ll never love Harrod Gary in my life. Will you really be happy living with such a woman for the rest of your life?¡±

    ¡­

    Walking out of Princess Cayley¡¯s pce, Anthony¡¯s mind was always on thest words his mother had said to him.

    And Chad¡¯s words, Lyra¡¯s words ¡­

    Everyone reminded him over and over again that Lyra would never ever love him.

    If he really loved Lyra, he should have let go and fulfilled her wish!

    However, love was originally selfish and possessive. He did all this just to get her. He could also give her happiness!

    Why did everyone say that he was the one who was wrong?

    He was really not reconciled to it!

    At the thought of the child, the oue of lovemaking between Lyra and Malcolm, and the image of them kissing and flirting, his sanity was gone.

    Jealousy and resentment were like a poisonous snake that wrapped itself around his heart, making him nearly impossible to breathe.

    There was an impulse in his heart to destroy everything!

    If he didn¡¯t get her, then they would die together!

    Mason, seeing that his master didn¡¯t look quite right, asked cautiously, ¡°Master, are you going back to Arzew Pce?¡±

    Anthony rubbed between his eyebrows with his fingers. His head was so painful it was about to explode, ¡°Forget it. Leave here and go to the bar.¡±

    ¡­

    Late at night, Lyra had fallen asleep.

    In a daze, she heard the roar of a caring from the highway below. She ignored it and went back to sleep.

    It wasn¡¯t long before there was a sharp knock at the door, apanied by Mason¡¯s anxious voice.

    ¡°Miss Lyra! Wake up! Master¡¯s drunk and keeps repeating your name. Pleasee out and see him!¡±

 Chapter 352 Drunkenness makes her recall the past

    Lyra was awake by the shouting, frowned slightly, ignored it and rolled over.

    Mason was still knocking on the door. If she didn¡¯te out, he would keep knocking.

    Lyra, annoyed by the noise, lifted up theforter with anger, put on her slippers and thick robe, and went over to open the door.

    ¡°What¡¯s he up to again?¡± She said in disgust and red at Mason.

    ¡°Miss Lyra, the master didn¡¯t mean to toy with you this time. He went to the bar in the afternoon, drank a lot and shooed us all away. When I went to pick him up from the bar in the evening, I found him drunk in the snow. He kept calling out for you, so I had to bring him to you.¡±

    Lyra had little expression, and looked very indifferent, ¡°Just give him some sobriety pills, or find a doctor to give him an antidote injection. What¡¯s the use of sending him to me? I¡¯m not a doctor.¡±

    She was about to close the door when Mason immediately grabbed the door frame, ¡°Just look at him. He¡¯ll be at peace with your presence.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s face was icy cold, ¡°I¡¯m grounded by him. Except for this room, he forbids me to go out. What if he says I¡¯m unruly tomorrow after he¡¯s sober? wouldn¡¯t I be too wronged?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    Mason was in trouble and thought seriously, ¡°How about ¡­ I carry him to your room?¡±

    ¡°No! He smells like booze. I can¡¯t stand it. Hurry back to Arzew Pce.¡±

    Mason was silent.

    ¡°Lyra, Lyra ¡­¡±

    Downstairs in the living room, Anthony¡¯s drunken voice came through, with sadness.

    Mason was in tears, ¡°Miss Lyra, just go down and see him. I¡¯ll help you make it clear tomorrow. You don¡¯t want to be kept awake all night by him, do you? I¡¯m begging you!¡±

    Lyra sighed and hid the displeasure in her eyes, instructing him, ¡°Go get that maid up and cook something to wake him up.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Mason rushed down the stairs.

    Lyra wrapped up in her thick and plush robe and followed downstairs absently.

    Anthonyid on the couch. His face was red and he was unconscious.

    Lyra covered her nose with her sleeve and sprayed some non-toxic and harmless air freshener to cover the smell of alcohol all over the living room.

    She walked over to Anthony and kicked him in the knee a few times with her sole in an attempt to wake him up.

    ¡°Wake up, Anthony! This is no ce for you to sleep. Finish your sobriety tea and get your ass back to your Arzew Pce!¡±

    Anthony¡¯s eyshes fluttered lightly, and his consciousness gradually returned.

    When he heard Lyra¡¯s voice, his hand subconsciously sought the direction of the sound source and tugged on the corner of her robe.

    The disgust in Lyra¡¯s eyes could not be concealed instantly and she immediately tried to tug her robe back from his hand.

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    Anthony clutched it tightly and with great force.

    She inhaled deeply. Her anger was welling up as she thought of Chad who was tortured and bloodied in the dungeon this morning.

    While Mason went to the maid and was not back yet, she raised her hand and pped him in that delicate face relentlessly.

    She pped him twice with very loud and clear sound!

    Anthony was awakened by the pain, let go her robe and sat up from the couch.

    He raised his hand and rubbed his swollen head, then rubbed his painful and burning cheek, and looked up at Lyra in confusion.

    ¡°Lyra?¡±

    Lyra coldly and proudly raised her chin. Although she just pped him, she didn¡¯t have a guilty conscience when looking at him, ¡°You came to my ce in the middle of the night to act crazily. You spoiled my sleep. Do you know!? Now that you¡¯re awake, get lost!¡±

    Anthony bowed his head, as if he hadn¡¯t heard her, and suddenly whimpered.

    The pair of blue eyes was full of sadness and helplessness. His eyes were red, and there were pping marks on his face, like being he was bullied.

    Lyra coldly looked at him who was shedding tears, and there was no stir in her heart, ¡°Stop pretending! Hurry up and leave. You¡¯re smelly. Even air freshener can¡¯t cover your stench!¡±

    She turned around and headed for the stairs when Anthony clutched her by the corner of her robe again.

    ¡°Lyra, do you remember I took you to the grasnd horse-racing in spring seven years ago? In summer, I jumped into the pond for you to pick lotus flowers. In autumn, I taught you archery and gun shooting. In winter, we built snowmen together and had snowball fights. At that time we were carefree ¡­ ¡±

    Lyra stopped dead in her tracks but didn¡¯t turn around.

    Anthony seemed to be stuck in the beautiful memory, and his tears were pouring.

    ¡°I am an illegitimate child. Although my father tried his best to hide my identity, I have many siblings. I have no status in the Cahan family. My father is too busy to take care of me. When I am bullied, I can only suffer it in silence.¡±

    ¡°I grew up with the understanding that what you want you must fight for yourself! In order to be worthy of your status as the youngest daughter of the richest man, that¡¯s why I chose to leave you temporarily and work in the Security Agency back then.¡±

    ¡°Those days of training were really hard, really hard! But I can keep going as long as I think of you. And I always think, as long as you can wait for me again, at most a few years, when I get the highest position of Security Agency, I wille back to marry you, but ¡­¡±

    He choked with sobs and cried himself out.

    Over the past years, he suffered all the pain alone and had never been so heartbroken in front of others.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect you to have an ident the next year. And you stranded in Frayton by mistake with Malcolm! I really regret it! I regret why I didn¡¯t hold on to you at that time! Why did I let go?¡±

    A myriad of images from the old days unfolded in front of Lyra¡¯s eyes.

    Lyra sighed silently, ¡°Let bygones be bygones. There is no chance to start over. You have to move on. You are the one who is in a dead end. You have been unwilling to be open-minded.¡±

    She stood quietly and listened to him who continued to talk.

    ¡°You and Malcolm missed a chance before. Why can you forgive him? But you can¡¯t forgive me?¡±

    ¡°When you were in Frayton¡¯s bar, you flirted with him and doted on him in front of me. This is an image I¡¯ll never forget in my life! I just hate him sitting on top of you at that time. Why it wasn¡¯t me!¡±

    ¡°I was so jealous that I was going crazy! That¡¯s why I arranged to have S404 biochemical virus poured on you. I knew he would stand in for you. I naively thought that once he was dead, you would be able to back together with me!¡±

    ¡°But I did not expect that he¡¯s the director of National Investigation Bureau. He got a doctor in theb so he can live more than six months! And I never expect that it let you love him more ¡­¡±

    At the mention of this, Lyra¡¯s hatred rose again and she coldly pushed his hand away from tugging at her robe.

    ¡°You¡¯re drunk! The maid will bring you a sober teater. Let Mason take you back to Arzew Pce after you drink it. I¡¯m sleepy. I¡¯m going up to bed!¡±

    She headed upstairs without looking back.

    Just as she reached the stairway, Anthony¡¯s desperate and low growl came again.

    ¡°Lyra, what exactly do you want me to do before you can give me another chance? If I put my life on the line for you, too, just like Malcolm did, will you love me one more time?¡±

 Chapter 353 Malcolmâ€™s words are Reasonable

    Lyra did not turn around. Her tone was cold, ¡°I am afraid it is not enough. If you can die a thousand times, I will think about it.¡±

    After that, she did not linger, but immediately went upstairs to her room and locked the door. Then she threw away the robe that Anthony had touched and took a new one from the closet before going to bed to sleep.

    But she didn¡¯t fall asleep. When she closed her eyes, the images of her childhood frolicking with Anthony showed up in her mind, one by one.

    And once upon a time she worshiped him, admired him and liked to raise her little head to call him Anthony sweetly¡­

    She didn¡¯t know if it was because of her pregnancy, but she always felt that she had be more soft-hearted than before.

    For a perverted brute like Anthony, it was surprising to feel tolerant.

    She covered her head under theforter and forced herself to stop thinking about that and to think more about how much Malcolm had suffered for the past six months because of Anthony!

    While she was thinking deeply, there was the sound of a car taking off outside, and it should be Anthony who was leaving.

    She gradually rxed and soon fell asleep from exhaustion.

    Suham in Crana.

    The five-day deadline expired.

    Ryan arrived early in the morning at therge conference hall that Malcolm had arranged in advance.

    Travis couldn¡¯te along this time because he was beaten up the other day.

    In addition to several respected elders of the White family, Ryan brought along some directors of the White Corp.

    From a distance, it looks like a lot of people, and the momentum was quite strong, like to collect debts.

    Shortly after, Shane arrived in the main conference room with several of his staff from National Investigation Bureau.

    A group of men, who was in military uniforms and kept the back straight, was sturdy and tall, instantly suppressing Ryan¡¯s earlier aura.

    Ryan was a little upset, but he went up and greeted him kindly, considering that he was an ally.

    The two men made small talk in a tacit manner.

    They waited for two or three hours but didn¡¯t see Malcolming.

    Ryan got a little impatient and ordered his bodyguard around, ¡°Go check out Lyre Spiti. What¡¯s Malcolm up to? Keeping us waiting for so long!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The bodyguard had just reached the door of therge conference hall when the door suddenly opened along with a dull sound.

    Everyone in the conference room instantly squared up and rose to wait to greet.

    However, Ted was the only one who came in.

    Ryan¡¯s thick eyebrows wrinkled in displeasure as he asked Ted, ¡°Why are you the only one here? Where¡¯s Malcolm?¡±

    The board members behind him echoed.

    ¡°Yes! Where is Mr. Malcolm? He said he would give an ount today, so he¡¯s fooling us!?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Although Mr. Malcolm is blind and we¡¯re all very distressed, he should hand over the power before it is toote!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! There is no news about Mr. Malcolm these days. His whereabouts are also very mysterious. To put it in a bad way, if we still can not see Mr. Malcolm, I have to suspect that he¡¯s already died from illness.¡±

    Shane leisurely sat down, listening to the denouncement of Malcolm from the staff of the White Corp.

    And his subordinates were all quiet and peaceful.

    Ted nced at him twice before exining to Ryan, ¡°Mr. Malcolm has a temporary issue to deal with. So it¡¯s rescheduled to this afternoon.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Many people instantlyined and the conference hall was noisy.

    Ryan¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good. His eagle-like sharp eyes narrowed as he stared unkindly at Ted.

    ¡°Today a few elders of White family follow over to observe. He¡¯s a junior, but keeps the elders waiting for him. Does it sound reasonable?¡±

    Ted¡¯s voice was loud and clear, ¡°All I know is that what Mr. Malcolm says is reasonable!¡±

    A group of the White family elders, who was behind Ryan, was instantly annoyed and mored to use Malcolm of being unruly.

    Ted just pretended not to hear that and knocked the table with his knuckles, ¡°If you can not wait, you can leave. If you wan to stay and listen to Mr. Malcolm¡¯s ount, then sit down!¡±

    After he finished, he turned around and went out. Then he asked the entire soldiers of the seventh dividion over to guard the entrance and forbid those inside to make loud noises.

    Ryan looked at the group of righteous soldiers and sneered, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait until the afternoon. I just want to see what other tricks he has in the afternoon!¡±

    Ted gave the word that if they left the conference hall, they were out by default and not allowed to re-enter.

    Therefore, all the people inside the hall could only eat boxed lunch that Ted had sent in at noon.

    Shane¡¯s men, all of whom had experienced hardship in the military, had no problem with it.

    Ryan, the elders of White family and directors of White Corp were ustomed to live an extravagant life. For them, having the boxed lunch was like eating chaff. Soon, they started toin again.

    William, one of the directors of the White Corp, mmed his lunch box on the spot and stood up toin, ¡°What does Mr. Malcolm mean!? He uses this kind of stuff to fool us? He set a lot of rules to prevent us from going out, but he still hasn¡¯t shown up yet. He is fooling us, right?¡±

    Ted pointed to the door, ¡°There is a five-star restaurant next door. You can go over and enjoy. No need toe back.¡±

    At first, William was stupefied, then furious. A few directors who were next to him followed William and dropped their box lunch. The floor was a mess.

    ¡°Screw the box lunch! I want to see Mr. Malcolm! I want him to give me a reasonable exnation in person!¡±

    Many people followed them and the atmosphere was once again boisterous.

    Just when Ted was about to lose control of the scene, the door was opened again, and a man¡¯s cold and stern voice came in, ¡°Great! I¡¯ll give you the exnation you want!¡±

    The cacophony in the conference hall came to an abrupt halt.

    Everyone looked to the door.

    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Malcolm!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm is finally here!¡±

    Malcolm was still wearing a pair of sunsses as he did a few days ago, with a ck bowler hat on his head and a noble and formal suit.

    The bandage on his head was well hidden in the hat.

    He was followed by Keith and Brad.

    Brad walked over to Ted and stood next to him, while Keith found a corner and sat down.

    Malcolm walked to the main chair of the conference hall without looking away.

    Everyone was trying to look through his sunsses and see his eyes themselves.

    William asked, ¡± Mr. Malcolm¡­ are you not blind? Or are you deliberately mystifying?¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t answer his question, but gently raised his hand to indicate Ted and Brad who were next to him, ¡°Everyone wants an ount. I have drawn up one for everyone over the past few days.¡±

    Ted immediately held out arge stack of papers and distributed them by name with Brad.

    Everyone looked at each other, and was confused by Malcolm.

    However, everyone turned pale on the spot after receiving the document.

    William, who was the most impatient, stood up first and questioned, ¡± Mr. Malcolm, you want to fire me from the board? This is the exnation you give me?¡±

    Everyone received a corresponding penalty paper.

    Because the White family¡¯s respected elders were already idle, Malcolm gave punishment to their sons and grandsons who were working at White Corp.

    Ryan suffered the heaviest punishment in the Ryan family. He was reassigned from the White Corp to an idle position at a subsidiary of Mioluk.

    Ryan got annoyed and pped the table on the spot, ¡°Malcolm, you¡¯rewless! We waited until today to let you hand over your power. What do you mean by these punishment paper?! You¡¯re blind. You¡¯re not worthy of your position! Why do you still upy this?¡±

    Other people in the hall followed him.

    Malcolm¡¯s face looked calm. In front of everyone, he raised his hand and took off his sunsses.

 Chapter 354 Unfortunately, Malcolm is frustrated in love

    His dark and deep eyes were flooded with burning shimmer. He could see clearly all the people¡¯s shocked or scared expressions. Then he smiled coldly.

    ¡°When did I ever admit that I was blind?¡±

    ¡°How¡­ how did you? Your eyes are fine?¡±

    Ryan¡¯s wrinkled face turned livid and he quickly reacted, ¡°Did you set it up on purpose?¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t deny it, but he didn¡¯t admit it either.

    He said lightheartedly, ¡°Thanks to you, I¡¯m able to clear out all the disloyal people at once.¡±

    Ryan was not resigned to it, ¡°Since your eyes are fine, what happened during this time is just a misunderstanding. It¡¯s not like we make any big mistake, on what reason you have to punish everyone here?¡±

    ¡°Spreading rumors about my blindness, deliberately going to Lyre Spiti to cause trouble, using my public office for personal gain ¡­ And some of you have private life in disarray. Ryan, do you need me to list them all here?¡±

    Malcolm spoke with a slight pause and there was a sarcastic look on his face, ¡°In other words, I¡¯m in charge here! Do you really think I don¡¯t know about your unseemly things?¡±

    In the conference hall, many people averted their gazes, not daring to speak.

    Ted added with indignation, ¡°You just speak or act on hearsay! Mr. Malcolm uses to turn a blind eye to you. And you really think you¡¯re the elites? If you know what you¡¯re doing, get your punishment paper and get the hell out of here!¡±

    At this point, Ryan felt ashamed and had nothing to say. He was gullible enough to believe Shane and was set up by Malcolm!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Malcolm! We¡¯ll see you next time!¡±

    He grunted coldly, turned his head and walked away.

    Malcolm coldly reminded him, ¡°Ryan, you¡¯re transferred to Mioluk for five years, so take care of yourself so we can see each other again.¡±

    Ryan was so angry that he was about to explode, gave him a hard stare and walked away.

    Once he left, the White family elders and the directors of White Corp left without a leader and also left in disarray.

    Within minutes, half people of the conference hall was instantly missing.

    Malcolm looked at Shane who hadn¡¯t said anything , ¡°You didn¡¯tment. Do you think the punishment is too light and you¡¯re not satisfied?¡±

    Shane let out a smallugh.

    Ryan didn¡¯t know about the virus in Malcolm¡¯s body, but he did.

    When rescuing Anthony from Malcolm, Anthony told him himself in exchange for the rescue.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, do you really think you can hide your true condition by pulling a stunt?¡±

    Malcolm raised his eyebrows gently, ¡°Even I¡¯m not sure what condition I have, you tell me?¡±

    Shane opened his lips to speak, then suddenly realized that this was another trap of Malcolm.

    On Anthony¡¯s criminal file, the theft of theboratory¡¯s S40 strong corrosive agent was filled in. If he told the truth, it indicated that he knew the inside story. Anthonymitted a mistake, and it could be unrted to him.

    Malcolm had bet that even if he knew, he could not say anything.

    ¡± Good job, Mr. Malcolm! This time, I¡¯m not as good as you!¡±

    He got up, bowed to Malcolm, and turned to leave.

    ¡°Stand still.¡±

    Malcolm winked at Brad, ¡°Since you doubt my health condition, of course I have to clear up your confusion. In case, someone asks for trouble.¡±

    Brad immediately handed Shane the Malcolm¡¯s health certificates from a total of thirteen hospitals.

    Shane nced at it, knowing that Micah was behind these proofs for Malcolm.

    It made it hard for him to endure the humiliation.

    Heughed lightly, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, you got double sess both in government and bushiness. I really admire! Unfortunately, you¡¯ll be frustrated in love, and eventually be a lonely man.¡±

    Malcolm wrinkled his brows and his face instantly went cold.

    Shane pretended to be surprised, ¡°It looks like you don¡¯t know yet? Your fiancee, Miss Lyra and my brother announced that they will be married in a few days at Florence Cathedral in European Swye. It¡¯s on the international news. You don¡¯t surf the Inte?¡±

    Malcolm stared at him with hostility, and clenched fists with veins bulging.

    Shane, admiring the shock and fury on his face,ughed and left.

    Ted, Brad and Keith were soon left in the conference hall.

    Keith came over and said, ¡°Don¡¯t believe him. Rara, she¡¯s doing this so she can help you get the super virus serum. She definitely doesn¡¯t really want to marry Anthony. I guess this is a fake marriage!¡±

    Malcolm stared at him, ¡°You knew all along and deliberately lied to me?¡±

    Keith avoided his gaze, and was short of confidence, ¡°Yes ¡­¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s breath was cold and heavy, and the storm was hidden in those dark eyes.

    ¡°Arrange a private n. Fly to European Swye tonight!¡±

    He headed for the door. The pain in his chest was unbearable. A sudden fishy saltiness was rising in his throat, and a strong choking sensation strangled him.

    After taking two steps, he vomited a mouthful of blood onto the ground and fell into consciousness.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°Malcolm!¡±

    Ted, Brad and Keith, seeing him spitting blood and fainting in anger, all freaked out.

    Keith had Ted carry him to the downtown hospital and called Micah over.

    Because of the anger attack, the virus in Malcolm¡¯s body elerated the spread, so he vomited blood and was unconscious. Micah gave him an injection, and let him take some medicine to strengthen his resistance.

    Malcolm had slept a long time.

    By the time Malcolm woke up again, it was two dayster.

    ¡°Rara!¡±

    He woke up with a start, and after checking the date, he immediately rolled over to get out of bed but was stopped by Keith.

    ¡°Get out of the way! I¡¯m going to find Rara! Her wedding to Anthony is in three days. I can¡¯t watch her ruin herself for the serum! Get out of the way!¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes were red and he growled violently, once again turning on his mad man mode.

    Keith could only do his best to stop him from getting out of the bed.

    Collin came back and just stood beside the bed. He quietly watched him and said coldly, ¡°A few days ago, Duke Gary from European Swye contacted me out of the blue. He said Rara wants to work with him on the condition of Crana¡¯s tax free privilege.¡±

    Malcolm was instantly quiet, withdrew his hand from fighting with Keith, looked sternly at Collin, and quickly reacted.

    ¡°You mean, you want me to start with this Duke Gary?¡±

    Collin nodded, ¡°Trade and taxes indeed are under the authority of Bureau of National Affairs. But only the National Investigation Bureau can deploy the military.¡±

    Collin was in charge of militiamen, while Malcolm¡¯s were national army.

    Malcolm was silent for a while, and his restless heart gradually calmed down.

    After some discussion with Collin, he had an idea.

    But he was a bit puzzled by Collin¡¯s active gesture of goodwill, ¡°You always hate me and want to get rid of me. Why are you helping me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that I hate you, but I hate Anthony more. Besides, helping you doesn¡¯t mean I ept you as my brother-in w. It¡¯s not that easy!¡±

    Malcolm could discriminate personal grudges.

    He smiled and said some agreeable words, which was rare, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to behave myself in the future and get your approval!¡±

    Keith leaned close to him and whispered to remind him ¡°And Micah! And me! When youe back from European Swye, and before you get married, we will definitely test you!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be ready anytime!¡±

    The atmosphere in the ward resumed to be cordial.

 Chapter 355 Fatten me up before eating

    The wait for the wedding to arrive was extraordinarily torturous.

    Lyra spent thest two days muddling through.

    At the night before the wedding, Anthony had the wedding dress delivered to the apartment.

    She stroked the expensive and high-couture wedding dress, and felt inexplicably ironic in her heart.

    This was her first wedding ceremony and second time in a wedding dress.

    Originally, she thought she had no chance to wear it again in this life, but did not expect she had to marry a man she did not love this time.

    Anthony was standing in the doorway of her room, staring at her quietly, ¡°Lyra, do like it? I had Europe Swye¡¯s most famous designer spend a week making it. The only one in the world.¡±

    Lyra withdrew her hand from stroking the wedding dress and sat down on the edge of the bed with a pale expression, ¡°Do you have something to talk to me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching over Chad past few days as I promised you. He¡¯s healed up a good deal, so you don¡¯t have to worry about him.¡±

    Lyra was relieved and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Then, Anthony exined the wedding process to her, ¡°When we have the official wedding ceremony, I¡¯ll release Chad out of the dungeon. And in the evening, when we spend a nice night together, I¡¯ll have the serum given to Chad and send him on an overnight flight back to Crana.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    She had little expression, lifted the quilt and shrunk into it, ¡°Go back to Arzew Pce. I¡¯m sleepy and want to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Great, I won¡¯t disturb you then. Good night, Lyra.¡±

    Lyra ignored him, and he consciously closed the door for her and left the apartment.

    As soon as he left, Lyra sat up from the bed. Her eyes fixed on the small ne that Collin had given her earlier on the dresser across the room.

    Tomorrow night, after Chad confirmed that he had the serum, if Anthony really wanted to sleep her, she would die with him!

    All of it would be over. It was soon!

    ¡­

    The same evening, at the same time.

    A person who was with a special pardon entered the dungeon silently.

    Chad was drifting off to sleep when he heard the sound of the cell door opening.

    A man dressed as a guard walked in.

    Chad immediately woke up, sat up quickly and narrowed his eyes warily, ¡°That bastard sends you to quietly get me killed? So impatient?¡±

    The person took the special pardon out of his pocket, handed it to him, and said in Swyean, ¡°You are released. I am here to take you away.¡±

    Chad carefully examined the pardon and was puzzled, ¡°Why did Duke Gary release me?¡±

    The man did not exin, took the key to help him untie the heavy ankle chains, ¡°Go, you will soon know the answer.¡±

    He was assisted by the man to get up and walked out of the cell door with heavy footsteps.

    In the past few days, Anthony looked for a doctor to give him medicine, but the medicine used was not good enough. It made him felt severely painful, which was iparable. And the wound was repeatedly bleeding.

    After using the medicine for six or seven days, the wound on his body didn¡¯t heal much.

    The man took the lead in the front of the walk. He nced back at Chad¡¯s body, which didn¡¯t heal well. So that was why Chad was walking very slowly, keeping a long distance from him.

    He rushed back to hold Chad.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Chad said politely.

    As he passed the next cell, Chad stopped and asked the man, ¡°There¡¯s a girl in this cell. Can I ask Duke Gary to let me take her out of here with me?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    The man felt awkward.

    Chad continued exining seriously in Swyean, ¡°She should notmit a crime. She¡¯s involved in a transnational trafficking case. European Swye requires that women in sexual service industry must be at least twenty years old. She is still a month short. I guess her buyer should not want to afford her this month¡¯s living expenses, so they threw her here. ¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll contact Duke Gary. If it¡¯s really as you say, you should have no problem taking her away.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The man took out his cell phone and asked for Harrod about this. And Chad was standing in the cell aisle waiting.

    Within minutes, Harrod agreed.

    When the next cell¡¯s door opened, the girl, who huddled in the corner, shivered visibly, not even daring to look at the door but burying her head in her arms.

    Chad walked over to her, squatted down in front of her and gently patted her tiny arm, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Sir?¡±

    Hearing his familiar voice, the girl looked up in shock, ¡°Why are you in my cell?¡±

    The moment when she looked up, Chad saw her clear eyes.

    The girl¡¯s face was dirty. He couldn¡¯t see her features. She was very thin to the extent of malnutrition. It looked like she had suffered long-time abuse.

    But Chad thought, she had a pair of such good-looking eyes. If she gained some weights in the future, she should not be ugly.

    He rubbed her head, and his voice was weak and gentle, ¡°I¡¯ve been released. Ie to take you away.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Chad nodded and took her hand, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡±

    In the aisles of the dungeon, the man walked in front, and Chad, who was supported by the girl, followed behind.

    Aftering out of the cell, the girl kept staring at Chad¡¯s face, making Chad a little ufortable.

    ¡°Is there something on my face?¡±

    The girl shook her head and said seriously and shyly, ¡°Sir, you are so handsome!¡±

    Chadughed. Compared to Anthony and his boss, he could only be considered clean and decent at best.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t seen a more handsome man.¡±

    ¡°No, everyone¡¯s aesthetic is different. In my eyes, you¡¯re the most handsome man!¡±

    Chad had never heard such apliment before, and although he was a little embarrassed, he also felt sweet.

    He digressed, ¡°What¡¯s your name? And what are your parents¡¯ names? When we get back to Crana, I¡¯ll send you back to your parents.¡±

    The girl did not answer and asked instead, ¡°What is your name, sir?¡±

    ¡°My name is Chad.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be called I from now on!¡±

    Can her name be so casual!?

    The girl was happy to get a new name.

    ¡°Chad, I¡¯ve actually figured out that my dad was supposedly instigated by my stepmother to sell me for money. I don¡¯t want to acknowledge him as my dad anymore.¡±

    ¡°What will you do in the future if you don¡¯t acknowledge him?¡±

    The girl clutched his arm. Her bright and watery eyes stared at him expectantly, ¡°I want to follow you! I¡¯m very easygoing! I¡¯ll definitely not spend your money indiscriminately. You just give me a steamed bun in every meal. That is enough!¡±

    He grew up with a life of training, missions and Malcolm. He never took care of a girl before, so he could not do it.

    Thinking about it, he threatened her, ¡°Remember the ghost story I told you two days ago? I am the kind of pervert in the story who kills like hell! If you follow me, nothing good wille of it! I will eat people!¡±

    He thought the girl would be scared, but he didn¡¯t expect her to look at him with admiration, ¡°Wow! Then Chad you must be very good at it. You¡¯re awesome!¡±

    The girl looked at her small arms, which were thin because of malnutrition, and she looked torn, ¡°I¡¯m too thin. It¡¯s definitely not good. Chad, you can fatten me up before eating, OK?¡±

    Was the kind of eating he thought?

    After seeing the affection between his boss and Miss Lyra, he felt he was not as pure as before!

    The girl saw that he did not say anything, remembered that he was in the dungeon because he stole something so she thought he was out of money.

    ¡°Actually, if you can¡¯t afford to raise me, I can earn money to support you! However, I may not earn much, so you have to save your money!¡±

    She had decided?

    He had never been so speechless in his life!

 Chapter 356 Bride-kidnapping?

    They chatted and walked out of the dungeon and got into the car going to the Duke¡¯s house.

    In a short time, they arrived at the front door of the Duke¡¯s house.

    Chad just got out of the car and his eyes were instantly drawn to a familiar tall figure in front of the door.

    The man was wearing a dark ck coat, with an upright posture and a cold, stern and reserved temperament, as if he was standing at the door waiting for him on purpose.

    Although wearing a mask and hat, the man¡¯s entire face was hidden in the darkness, but Chad still recognized him at first nce.

    In an instant, his eyes were red. Almost forgetting the injuries all over his body, he jumped over and embraced him regardless.

    The man smiled and patted his back, mocking him, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for only half a month. Why has your nature be soft and bby?¡±

    Chad frowned slightly, not answering. His arms circled him, iming the warmth of his body like a brother.

    The girl, who just changed her name into ¡°I¡±, came over and reminded, ¡°Chad still has whip wounds all over his body, so tap gently, he¡¯ll hurt!¡±

    The man¡¯s dark eyes nced at the girl and silently withdrew his hand on Chad¡¯s back, ¡°Looks like you had a good harvest on this trip. You abduct such a cute girl.¡±

    I smiled shyly, ¡°Hey, hey!¡±

    ¡­

    At the time, Anthony was on his way back to Arzew Pce.

    He looked out the window at the darkening sky and instructed Mason in a grim voice, ¡°Tomorrow night, before you send Chad on board, find a way to kill him and get back the serum.¡±

    ¡°But ¡­ he is very talented, and we can¡¯t use guns in public. Ans we can¡¯t send too many people. It¡¯ll attract attention. In that case, I¡¯m afraid our people are not his opponents.¡±

    Anthony narrowed his eyes. The ruthlessness on his face didn¡¯t diminish, ¡°He¡¯s not healed and can¡¯t beat us. Just do as I say.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Mason, who was sitting in the passenger seat, just answered when his cell phone suddenly rang.

    His expression instantly became grave and he turned back to Anthony, ¡°Master, the man we sent to the dungeon said that Chad is missing!¡±

    Anthony tightened his eyebrows, ¡°Check!¡±

    Mason sent a message. Ten minutes, he looked at Anthony once again and felt vexed, ¡°Master, we can¡¯t find him. He¡¯s like vanishing into air!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in a cell with ankle bracelets. Are you trying to tell me he¡¯s got wings and is flying?¡± Anthony stormed, ¡°Check again! Find out who has been in the dungeon today. Check the visitation records!¡±

    ¡°Master, although you have a privilege order given by Princess Cayley to freely enter and leave the dungeon, you don¡¯t have the authority to view the visitation records.¡±

    Anthony gradually calmed down, ¡°Forget it. He has not got the serum. He is not going to leave Europe Swye. Tomorrow he will definitely appear!¡±

    Counting the days, he thought Malcolm¡¯s life should being to an end.

    After the tomorrow, it was almost over, right?

    This night was destined to be a sleepless night for all.

    Early the next morning.

    Lyra was called up early by the maid to freshen up.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Anthony bought her a full set of new cosmetics, all non-additive, non-toxic and non-harmful to pregnant women. Lyra didn¡¯t like others to help with makeup, so she still did it herself.

    An hourter, Anthony sent the wedding car to pick her up to Florence Cathedral.

    The cathedral was full of guests, all of whom were members of royal families.

    Princess Cayley and Caesar were helping Anthony with the guests, but Harrod was not here.

    Lyra looked at the bustling church scene through the car window with little expression. The wedding car went around to the back door of the church and Lyra entered the lounge Anthony had prepared in advance.

    She only wore a wedding dress and had not yet started to do her hair and put on veil.

    The ceremony was about to begin, and she went to get ab from the table. She was ready to do the hair.

    She just raised her hand, but it was held by a pair of warm hands.

    Through the mirror, she looked up.

    It was Anthony.

    She immediately drew back her hand and asked coldly, ¡°What are you doing here if you¡¯re not greeting the guests?¡±

    ¡°With my mother and Caesar up front, I can have a time toe over and help you.¡± Anthony picked up theb on the table and gently brushed her hair.

    ¡°You actually know how to do my hair?¡±

    Lyra was a little incredulous.

    ¡°A few days ago, I took the time to learn from a stylist.¡± Anthony smiled dotingly. His star-like blue eyes looked extra serious when he wasbing her hair.

    Lyra didn¡¯t stop him, sitting quietly and letting him fiddle with her hair.

    He moved skillfully and quickly put Lyra¡¯s long hair up. Then he helped her put on her veil, and the sparkling crystal crown.

    After helping her dress up, he looked at Lyra, who was so beautiful in the mirror, and admired her gorgeous face.

    ¡°Lyra, my most beautiful bride! This is a scene that I have fantasized about ten years ago. The only thing I don¡¯t regret in ten years is falling in love with you.¡±

    Lyra lowered her eyes and didn¡¯t answer.

    The maid knocked on the door to remind, ¡°Miss Lyra, the ceremony starts in fifteen minutes!¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Lyrazily shouted towards the door and got up to get ready to change into her high heels. On her way over, she came directly in slippers.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Anthony pressed her shoulder and sat her back in her chair.

    He took out a delicate shoe box from beside the high heeled shoe rack and opened it. Inside was a pair of white soft ts.

    Lyra was slightly surprised, ¡°When did you prepare the t shoes? It¡¯s your wedding today. Haven¡¯t you always wanted a perfect wedding? What kind of bride doesn¡¯t wear high heels during the ceremony?¡±

    Anthony got down on one knee and got closer to her feet, reverently holding her feet up in his palms.

    ¡°It¡¯s a wedding for both of us. For me, as long as the bride is you, it¡¯s perfect.¡±

    He helped her put on the t shoes and said seriously, ¡°I checkedst night, pregnant women better wear less high heels. It will be bad for the baby, so I rante at night to pick a pair of soft shoes. I didn¡¯t have time to tell you.¡±

    Lyra looked at him in bewilderment, with someplicated feelings.

    If he loved another woman who also loved him, he would be happy.

    Unfortunately ¡­

    She gloomily lowered her eyes, suppressing the heartache and emotion that had inexplicably risen inside her heart.

    The church was full of guests, and the music yed by the violinist and piano musicians jointly sounded cheerful, sacred, and melodious.

    Apanied by music, Anthony came from the entrance of the church to the red carpet step by step, and stood beside the priest.

    His joy couldn¡¯t be hidden on his face. It seemed that he had not been more happy than this day in his life.

    When the time came, the music changed abruptly.

    Wearing a pure white floor-length wedding dress and holding a bouquet, Lyra appeared at the entrance of the church and slowly walked down the aisle in Anthony¡¯s direction with the solemn wedding march.

    When she arrived at the priest¡¯s side, the priest began to ask for vows.

    ¡°Charles Lance, will you have Lyra Lloyd to be your wife? To love and protect her from this day forward, in sickness and in health, for richer or for poorer, and to be faithful all the days of your life, until death.¡±

    Anthony gazed at Lyra, and his pupils seemed to glow with light.

    He barely hesitated, ¡°I do!¡±

    Princess Cayley, who was seated in the first row, was both moved and relieved to wipe her tears with a tissue.

    On the stage, the priest looked at Lyra again.

    ¡°Lyra Lloyd, will you have Charles Lance to be your husband? To love and honor him henceforth, in sickness and in health, for richer or for poorer, and to be faithful all the days of your life, till death do you part.¡±

    Lyra kept her head down and did not see Anthony¡¯s eyes, nor did she answer, falling into a long silence.

    The priest was slightly confused. All the guests also looked at each other. And the atmosphere was a little unusual.

    ¡°Lyra, you have to answer.¡± Anthony called out to her softly, reminding her with his eyes about the super virus serum.

    The priest asked again, ¡°Miss Lyra, do you wish to marry Charles Lance?¡±

    Lyra took a deep breath, closed her eyes and said against her conscience, ¡°I ¡­¡±

    ¡°She won¡¯t!¡±

    A man¡¯s calm and cold voice suddenly came in from outside the church door.

 Chapter 357 I canâ€™t have her, and neither can you

    This familiar voice!

    Lyra¡¯s eyes were instantly red with surprise as she looked out the door.

    Malcolm¡¯s ck coat was covered with snow. He came in in a solemn and cold way.

    He was followed by Chad, who also had a serious gaze.

    Immediately afterwards, two armies with different uniforms, entered neatly and orderly with their guns and immediately surrounded the whole church.

    The guests were horrified and the scene started to get rowdy.

    Anthony stared at the man at the end of the red carpet with undisguised hatred in his eyes, grinding his back teeth and saying, ¡°Malcolm, you really know how to pick your time. Youe here on purpose to stir up trouble?¡±

    Malcolm sounded cold and sarcastic, ¡°Someone is not right-minded and has abducted my fiancee to a foreign country to force her to marry. Of course I have toe and take my woman away from such a lively and grand scene!¡±

    Anthony clenched his fists, and the hatred in his eyes raged like a mad dash.

    The guests, who were invited by Princess Cayley, were the nobles. Although they were speaking Cranian, there were still many nobles who could understand.

    The crowdined because of these words. Looking at the two men back and forth, they started to whispering.

    Princess Cayley felt extremely embarrassed. She was about to help Anthony exin and calm the guests, when Malcolm took the lead and said, ¡°Guys, I¡¯m here only for the groom today. No innocent people will be affected. Chad, let them leave!¡±

    In less than five minutes, all the noble people on the scene were driven out, and even the priest on the stage was taken away.

    The only people left in therge Florence Cathedral were Malcolm¡¯s people, Anthony, Lyra, and Princess Cayley.

    The atmosphere was once grim.

    Anthony red at Malcolm and gritted his teeth, ¡°You really that I¡¯m not prepared for anything?¡±

    The moment when he finished his words, Princess Cayley got up and pped her hands.

    Next to a small door of the priest¡¯s tform, a group of guards, who were also armed with guns, suddenly emerged, in the same number as Malcolm had brought.

    The two sides confronted each other with guns, and the scene came to a head in an instant.

    ¡°Malcolm!¡± Lyra looked at the two sides and looked worriedly at Malcolm. Immediately, she tried to run in Malcolm¡¯s direction, when Anthony clutched her wrist.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes were fixed on his hand which was pulling Lyra¡¯s, and his dark eyes looked hostile.

    Chad looked at Princess Cayley, ¡°You can see clearly, the army we brought is not only Crana¡¯s. the other is your European Swye soldiers. As the boss of National Investigation Bureau in Crana, he is here. European Swye should treat him as a guest of honor. If your guards dare to hurt him a hair, I¡¯m afraid the King will not let you go off.¡±

    Princess Cayley didn¡¯t look good, but her attitude was firm, ¡°I¡¯m just defending myself. If you dare to hurt my Anthony, then don¡¯t me my men for risking their lives!¡±

    ¡°Anthony¡¯s life is not up to you!¡±

    Malcolm snorted lightly and returned his gaze to Lyra who was on the priest¡¯s tform. He reached out his hands, and his tone became gentle and doting, ¡°Rara,e to me.¡±

    Lyra saw him open his arms towards her and immediately forcibly broke Anthony¡¯s hand. Then she lifted her dress and ran towards him who was at the end of the red carpet.

    Anthony looked at his empty palm, was stunned and lost in thought.

    Princess Cayley, on the other hand, was furious.

    Her most beloved son was openly robbed on his wedding day and the bride had to run away with another man, which was simply trampling on her royal dignity and insulting her Anthony!

    She couldn¡¯t kill Malcolm, but she could take out this two-timing bitch!

    She immediately directed the nearest guard to her, aiming at Lyra and quietly shooting her.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Anthony was the first to notice and immediately blocked Lyra.

    By the time Princess Cayley tried to get the guard to stop, the guard had already pulled the trigger.

    A deafening shot rang out.

    Lyra had just run down the middle of the red carpet when she heard the shot. She stopped and turned back.

    Anthony had been hit in the arm and was covering the wound with her hand. There was blooding out from his fingers.

    Princess Cayley immediately ran up to him to check his injuries.

    He looked angrily at his mother, ¡°If you kill her, you just kill me!¡±

    Princess Cayley was helpless and was dying of heartache, ¡°Fine, fine! I¡¯ll leave her alone. My men will only keep you safe, OK?¡±

    Lyra was still standing in ce. Seeing that he took the shot for her, she was stupefied.

    Anthony noticed her gaze, and his bloodied hand reached out to her slowly like Malcolm, with pleading eyes.

    ¡°Lyra,e back, will you? This time, I really want to save you with my life. Can you choose me for once?¡±

    Lyra hesitated and did not move.

    Malcolm, who was behind her, was also calling out to her, ¡°Rara.¡±

    Lyra immediately returned to her senses, lowered her eyes, and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡±

    She removed the crystal crown and veil from her head, loosened her hair and lifted her dress. Then she turned her head and ran to Malcolm, throwing herself into his wide arms like no one else present.

    The long-lost familiarity and the nice smell of Malcolm¡¯s body made her restless heart settle down.

    ¡°Malcolm, did Micah cure your eye?¡±

    Malcolm wrapped one arm around her waist and threaded his other hand into her soft hair, gently stroking the back of her head.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine with your good brothers taking care of me. It¡¯s just ¡­ I miss you.¡±

    His voice was slightly nasal. He was dying of sadness after not seeing his Rara for half a month!

    Lyra¡¯s head was pressed against his chest. She quietly listened to his heartbeat, feeling his scent. Her small hands circled his strong waist tighter.

    ¡°I miss you too. In the future, I never want to be apart from you again.¡±

    The two embraced, telling each other how much they missed each other after a long time, showing their affection in front of everyone.

    Anthony watched them from afar, only to feel this image extraordinarily harsh.

    He nced at the crystal crown that Lyra had thrown to the ground.

    The crystals on the crown had been disconnected and scattered on the ground, losing their original brilliance.

    He was like this crown. In front of Malcolm, Lyra would not hesitate to give him up to choose Malcolm.

    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t touch her heart that had been given to Malcolm.

    He suddenlyughed loudly, which was maniacal and deste.

    Even he was tortured for several times by Malcolm and almost died, he was never more desperate than at this moment.

    ¡°Malcolm, you spoiled it for me by not letting me have her. Since that¡¯s the case, you¡¯re not going to get her either!¡±

    His tone was bleak and unfeeling as he dismantled the priest¡¯s desk and pulled out a silver-gray freezer from it.

    Chad eximed, ¡± Mr. Malcolm, it¡¯s the super virus serum!¡±

    Anthony actually took the serum to the church and hid it right under the sacred and holy priest¡¯s desk?

    Lyra and Malcolm let go of the embrace and looked at Anthony.

    With all eyes on Anthony who kept looking at Lyra, Chad retreated behind the troops who were raising their guns, lowering his presence and creeping closer to the priest¡¯s desk.

    On the stage, Anthony opened the freezer, took out the transparent potion inside, said in cold sarcasm, ¡°Malcolm, without this potion, I want to see how many days you have left. On the road to hell, you must be the first to die!¡±

    Heughed like a madman. His eyes suddenly became grim, ans he threw the transparent potion out viciously and flung it into the seat.

    ¡°No!¡±

    With Lyra¡¯s bellow, Chad lunged in the direction Anthony had thrown the potion.

    The guard Anthony brought in immediately aimed his gun at Chad.

    ¡°Chad!¡±

    With a few loud gunshots, Lyra and Malcolm eximed simultaneously.

 Chapter 358 Itâ€™s all over

    Chad recklessly lunged up and held the potion securely in his arms, rolling his back, hitting the hard seat armrest and falling to the floor.

    The wound on his body instantly copsed with blood, staining his shirt red. The severe pain in his back made his head giddy and his face pale, and he choked violently on the blood to the ground.

    But the super virus serum was still firmly protected in his arms. It did not broken at all.

    As Chad lunged, the two troops Malcolm brought over keenly aware of Princess Cayley¡¯s guards who were trying to shoot at Chad.

    Before the guards were ready to shoot Chad, Malcolm¡¯s men took the lead and killed them.

    The situation was instantly reversed, with Princess Cayley and Anthony isted and vulnerable.

    Anthony couldn¡¯t care less. He looked angrily at Chad who was at his heels. His anger drove him to go over and kick Chad hard in the stomach.

    Chad convulsed, curled up into a ball, choked on another mouthful of blood, and passed out.

    Before Anthony could kick a second time, he was brought under the control of the European Swye army brought by Malcolm.

    Crana¡¯s soldiers all rushed up towards Chad and swarmed to check Chad¡¯s condition.

    Despite being in aa, Chad still clutched the potion tightly and won¡¯t let go.

    It was as if this was the mission engraved into his bones on this trip.

    The troops brought over from Crana were all Chad¡¯s subordinates. They were all angry at the moment and screamed to fight Anthony.

    Malcolm calmly had Chad carried out. There was a small emergency room in the private ne.

    Once Chad left with the super virus serum, Anthony lost hisst chip.

    He barked andughed wildly, letting his hands be confined. And the whole church was filled with his eerieughter.

    Neither army dared to touch Princess Cayley, who was not restrained from her freedom.

    She stepped forward and desperately tried to snatch Anthony back from Malcolm¡¯s men.

    After grabbing to no avail, she pulled out a small dagger she carried and pressed it at her neck, ring at Malcolm and Lyra.

    ¡°The crime of hurting the royal princess is a big one. If you touch my Anthony, I will make sure none of you will leave the borders of European Swye!¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t say anything.

    The situation on both sides, because of Princess Cayley¡¯s threat of self-harm, was once again at an impasse.

    The atmosphere in the church was suddenly quiet for a moment.

    That was , until Harrod arrived with his men and stopped Princess Cayley in her tracks.

    ¡°Cayley, put down the dagger! Malcolm White is here with an international arrest warrant. It has been approved by the King. You can¡¯t stop him from taking Charles Lance away!¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    Princess Cayley¡¯s eyes were teary with disbelief, ¡°How can this be! They can¡¯t take my Anthony away! Absolutely not!¡±

    Harrod walked right up to her and took the dagger out of her hand.

    Princess Cayley clutched the hem of his suit and lowered her lofty head and begged him for the first time, ¡°Harrod, help me! My Anthony! Once they take Anthony away, they will try to torture Anthony in any way they can!

    Harrod sighed, ignored her cries, and chopped her hard in the back of her head while she was not noticing.

    Princess Cayley fainted on the spot.

    Harrod picked her up and walked out of the church without looking back, not even giving a nce to Anthony who was next to him, as if Anthony¡¯s life and death were never his concern.

    Once Princess Cayley was gone, thest piece of protection around Anthony was gone as well.

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes were cold and stern. Thinking of Anthony who just kicked Chad, he was tyrannical, ¡°What else do you have to say at this point?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s blue eyes lost their sparkle as heughed up at the sky, ¡°Everyone is helping you. I have nothing to say!¡±

    Malcolm ordered the troops in a cold voice, ¡°Get him handcuffs and leg cuffs. Bring him back to Crana immediately.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    Lyra, who had been silent and did not make a sound, suddenly stopped him.

    Malcolm took off his ck coat and wrapped her petite shoulders, asking gently, ¡°Rara, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lyra nced at Anthony who was on the stage not far away, ¡°Malcolm, what are you going to do with him when you take him back?¡±

    This was a question that Malcolm hardly needed to think about.

    ¡°Send him to a hidden confinement chamber to be imprisoned. Torture him day and night, and hang him so that he¡¯ll live the rest of his life in hell.¡±

    When he said this, there was no internal ups and downs in his heart. And his eyes were ruthless and stern to the extreme.

    Anthonyughed even louder, ¡°Lyra, I told you, Malcolm hates me no less than I hate him. There can never be a reconciliation between him and me.¡±

    Malcolm did not refute in this was indeed the case.

    Amid Anthony¡¯s rampant and harshughter, Lyra spoke up.

    ¡°Malcolm, I think this method of confining him is not very wise. Keeping him alive is always a hidden danger and prone to change.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, caving in to her expression, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Lyra smiled. Her small hands circled his strong waist and took out her gun from his back, ¡°I want to take care of him myself!¡±

    ¡°Rara ¡­¡±

    Malcolm shouted, and after seeing her gaze, hepromised, ¡°Okay, whatever you want to do, go for it.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s pistol was loaded and the muzzle was raised to aim Anthony who was far away from them.

    Malcolm¡¯s men immediately loosened their restraints on Anthony.

    Anthony stood straight. Her blue eyes only saw Lyra, without any ripples.

    He pointed to his heart with his finger, ¡°Lyra, shoot here.¡±

    Again, he pointed to the center of his eyebrows, ¡°Or here.¡±

    ¡°Come on, let me see your marksmanship onest time.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s heart moved slightly, suppressing the inexplicable feeling. She mocked him, ¡°Anthony, ten years ago, I was taught by you how to use guns. You certainly did not expect that the disciple you taught would kill you with a gun herself ten yearster.¡±

    Anthony looked at her dotingly, smiling, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to die in your hands. Even if I have to do it all over again, I still don¡¯t regret falling in love with you for these ten years. Come on.¡±

    He didn¡¯t move a bit but waited quietly.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Lyra held up her gun. Her fingertips were trembling slightly, and her eyes were slightly red as she stared at him.

    Anthony had wronged everyone and hurt everyone, but not her.

    But he was of the most heinous guilt. If he returned to Crana, what awaited him would be endless torture, a life in purgatory where he could not live or die.

    Malcolm had suffered too much because of him, and hade back from the jaws of death several times, and she was in no position to ask Malcolm to let him go off.

    She would give him a quick death, as a reward for the love he just took the bullet for her.

    Thinking about this, she resolutely pulled the trigger.

    Boom¨C

    A gunshot sounded like a thunderp.

    While firing the gun, Lyra figured out something from Anthony¡¯s relieved gaze.

    Why did he hide the super virus serum in the church and why did he take it out ¡­

    If he didn¡¯t take it out, they may not even find where the serum was in a short time, and he could still drag Malcolm to death.

    He was doing it on purpose. He was fulfilling her wish!

    But he knew that even if he voluntarily handed over the serum, Malcolm would not be able to let him go off, so he deliberately provoked Malcolm and just wanted a quick death.

    By the time Lyra figured it out, it was toote.

    The bullet pierced Anthony¡¯s heart with precision, and blood gushed out, adding the bright red to his snow-white groom¡¯s suit.

    ¡°Lyra ¡­¡±

    Anthony called out to her with the strenuous voice.

    Before he copsed, he saw tears shining in Lyra¡¯s eyes, which were as brilliant as the stars and the moon.

    She was, after all, sad for him once.

    It was enough.

 Chapter 359 From now on, his last name is White and he is my brother

    Anthony died, and he left with a smile on his face.

    He seemed to have no more regrets in this world.

    Lyra¡¯s whole body was weak. She closed her eyes because she can¡¯t bear to see him fall down destely.

    The childhood moments with him and theughter shed back in her mind, and a strong sadness wrapped around her.

    With her own hands, she shot the man who had loved her for a whole decade.

    ¡°Malcolm, take me away. I never want toe to European Swye again.¡± She copsed weakly into Malcolm¡¯s arms. Her voice choked with sobs.

    Malcolm kissed her forehead with unparalleled tenderness and whispered in relief, ¡°It¡¯s over. You fulfilled each other¡¯s wishes. It¡¯s the best ending he wanted.¡±

    How could he not see that Anthony was doing it on purpose.

    Anthony was paranoid and more proud than anyone else. He lost Rara. He lost everything. He had no love and he was determined to die.

    To let him die at Lyra¡¯s hands as he wished was already the greatest forgiveness for him.

    As for Princess Cayley, they wold take one step at a time ¡­

    Malcolm wrapped his arms around the sad Lyra and ordered his men to pack up Anthony¡¯s body and return it to the Cahan family in Crana.

    After taking care of the aftermath, he picked Lyra up in his arms and left Florence Cathedral without looking back.

    On the private ne for the return trip.

    Chad had woken up and his wounds were bandaged by I, the girl he brought back with him.

    The super virus serum was also ced in a freezer, with the intention of bringing it back to Crana and handing it over to theboratory first for checking theposition.

    Lyra had shed the heavy white wedding dress and changed into a warm fur coat. And she was wearing the t shoes Anthony had changed for her.

    She lookedzy. With little light in her eyes, she stared at the white cloud outside the ne.

    Malcolm put his arm around her. Knowing that she hadn¡¯t gotten over what had happened at the church, he said nothing.

    Chad and the girl I sat with them in the first ss cabin of the private ne.

    In contrast to the quiet Malcolm and Lyra, they both seemed more active.

    ¡°Chad, that whole team of soldiers called you captain just now. You are awesome!¡±

    In front of his boss and Miss Lyra, Chad¡¯s ears reddened.

    ¡°The best person on this ne is Miss Lyra, followed by my boss. I don¡¯t rank up there.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    I turned her head to Lyra with a sweet and friendly smile and asked him again, ¡°By the way Chad, you have never told me your full name. What¡¯s yourst name?¡±

    Chad was slightly stunned.

    Ted, Brad and such names were just codes in the bureau. However, Ted and Brad did have real names. The original name of Ted was Kelvin Powell, and Brad¡¯ was Ondo Gamble

    But he was different. He didn¡¯t have a name.

    He was picked up from the border by Malcolm when he was ten years old.

    After Malcolm gave him the code name Chad, that was the only name he had.

    ¡°The name is actually ¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Malcolm interrupted him to answer I¡¯s question, ¡°Hisst name is White.¡±

    Chad abruptly turned his head and froze. Looking at Malcolm, he was confused, ¡°Boss?¡±

    Malcolm smiled slightly and his voice was steady, ¡°I n to go to the White Manor. I¡¯ll have you be recorded to my father¡¯s name as an adopted son. In the future, you are not only my subordinate, but also my brother Chad White.¡±

    Chad¡¯s eyes were red. His tears were welling up in his eyes, and his heart was not only shocked, but also overwhelmed with emotion.

    ¡°Boss, you are so good to me ¡­¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Lyra was resting in Malcolm¡¯s arms, he would have wanted to jump over and give her a bear hug.

    Malcolm raised his eyebrows gently and taunted him, ¡°Put away this look of being moved to tears. Don¡¯t make the girl next to you think you¡¯re funny.¡±

    Chad stopped crying and turned back to a serious face. Turning his head to look at I, he did not hiding his inner delight, ¡°You heard me, I¡¯m going to be called Chad White from now on!¡±

    I smiled with arched eyebrows and was sincerely happy for him, ¡°Congrattions Chad!¡±

    All three had smiles on their faces and the atmosphere was cheerful except Lyra.

    She finally solved the matter in this country. The highly nervous state finally rxed down, and her whole body was so tired that she didn¡¯t want to say a word.

    While they were joking, Lyra fell asleep in Malcolm¡¯s arms and slept very deeply.

    Malcolm lowered his eyes and nced at the sleeping petite in his arms. And he was a little curious about her state.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Rara? From the time she got on the ne until now, her mental state has not been very good. She can fall asleep with all this noise.¡±

    Chad: ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t know. Miss Lyra, she¡¯s pregnant.¡±

    Pregnant?

    Malcolm was slightly stunned at how ¡­

    He took the contraceptive pill every time!

    ¡°If you do a rough calction, it should be three and a half weeks!¡± Chad, seeing that he waspletely unaware and his expression was even a littleplicated, continued to exin.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal that Duke Gary didn¡¯t tell you. When Miss Lyra found out she¡¯s pregnant, she let everyone think the baby was Anthony¡¯s so she could keep it.¡±

    Malcolm bowed his head in silence.

    Counting the days, three and a half weeks, that was the morning when Lyra danced in costume.

    At that day when he was supposed to teach Lyra a lesson, he had no intention of having sex with her. It was just temporary ¡­

    He med it on himself.

    Chad saw that he was not happy, and even his expression was grim, he hurriedly said, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t get me wrong. It¡¯s really just for show. Anthony hasn¡¯t touched Miss Lyra for the past half of a month. The baby must be yours!¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Malcolm frowned and gently stroked the face of the petite in his arms.

    Learning from Chad that when Lyra was two-and-a-half weeks pregnant, she experienced vomiting and drowsiness, Malcolm¡¯s brows furrowed tighter.

    Having a strong pregnancy reaction this early was not a good sign ¡­

    He hoped that the baby woulde into the world healthy and that Rara would not suffer too much.

    In Crana.

    It was almost Christmas¡¯s Eve, and various year-end award ceremonies in the entertainment industry were being held.

    Melissa won the Best Actress Award for her film Magnificent Monologue, which was a critical sess in terms of both word-of-mouth and ratings.

    After the award ceremony, she took the trophy and went back to the lounge with her assistant and agent gleefully.

    The trio had just entered the room, and before the assistant could close the door, the doorknob was clutched from the outside.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    It was a nice voice from a man.

    The smile on Melissa¡¯s face subsided. The voice was so familiar that she knew it was Corey as soon as she heard it.

    Corey was only nominated at this year¡¯s awards ceremony and returned empty-handed.

    He entered the room with a smile on his face and looked at Melissa who was sitting in front of the dressing table, ¡°Melissa, you¡¯ve grown so much in the past few months. And you won the Best Actress Award tonight, congrattions!¡±

    Melissa¡¯s face was expressionless as she looked at the mirror to refine her makeup,pletely treating him as air.

    Neither the assistant nor the agent gave Corey a good look. And he came in with somepliments, making the room atmosphere very rigid.

    Corey, as if he was not embarrassed, went to Melissa¡¯s feet and squatted down, gazing at her with affection.

    ¡°Melissa, what happened before was my fault. I was blinded by the bitch and neglected your goodness. The time when you left me, I realized how much I love you. Forgive me, okay?¡±

 Chapter 360 What does her origin have something to do with Anthony?

    Melissa didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t have much of an expression.

    The assistant rolled her eyes at Corey, ¡°Mr. Corey, you¡¯re shameless and scheming. Do you want to piggyback on Melissa¡¯s poprity? Because she just won the Best Actress?¡±

    Corey ignored her sarcasm and always looked at Melissa, ¡°Melissa, I really know I was wrong. Just give me another chance! I¡¯m worse than dead without you. Come back to me, okay?¡±

    Melissaughed about that. When Corey cheated on her, she had clearly seen this scum¡¯s true intention.

    Now, she would not believe any words he said, and she only felt ironical.

    She remembered Lyra¡¯s ruthlessness when she treated the scum and the bitch. Slowly, she took out a delicate little dagger from the drawer, a souvenir left behind after herst scene was shot.

    Corey watched her take it into her hands and y with it, feeling worried, ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t cut your hand. I¡¯ll be heartbroken.¡±

    Melissa felt disgusted about what he said and handed the dagger to him.

    Without her soft and naive face as before, she calmly said, ¡°Since you said your life will be worse than death without me, why don¡¯t you kill yourself with this dagger now? Then I¡¯ll believe you love me.¡±

    Corey¡¯s face was pale and he looked at her in shock.

    When did Melissa the fool be not easy to be fooled around?

    He took the dagger from her hand, but was afraid it would cut himself a tiny bit.

    ¡°Melissa, if I really die, I won¡¯t never be able to be with you. Are you really willing to let me kill myself?¡±

    ¡°But if you don¡¯t die, how can you prove that you really love me? How can you prove that you¡¯re truly repentant?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Corey hardened himself to pressing the de to his wrist, hesitating to do so.

    Melissa reminded him, ¡°If you just make a bloody and sallow cut, it does not count. You have to cut your artery, and make your blood flow like water. Then I can believe you.¡±

    Corey felt painful when he thought about it. His hand shook and the dagger fell to the ground.

    He grabbed Melissa¡¯s gown and pleaded with her, ¡°Melissa, don¡¯t do this, okay? Let¡¯s be back together! I¡¯ll be twice as good to you as I was before! Just give me another chance!¡±

    Melissa lifted her high heels directly and kicked him hard.

    ¡°Get out! I won¡¯t believe any of your sweet words anymore! You¡¯d better make a detour when you see me in the future. If you dare to pester me again, I will fight you to the end! I will make you lose all your money! At that time, you can¡¯t even afford to eat instant noodles!¡±

    Corey was stupefied and froze at her look as she said those harsh words.

    Was this the same Melissa he used to know?

    ¡°Melissa, I ¡­¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    Melissa didn¡¯t want to hear any more nonsense from him, ¡°If you keep pestering me, I¡¯ll report you for harassment!¡±

    The two women, the agent and the assistant, immediately became fierce and drove Corey far away.

    With Corey leaving, Melissa¡¯s unpleasantness she just had because of Corey disappeared, and she took out her phone and took a picture of the trophy and sent it to Keith.

    Attachment: [Thanks to Mr. Keith for the guide and support. It¡¯s my achievement. Are you still satisfied with that?]

    Within a minute, she received a message from Keith.

    Keith: [You will make me more satisfied at night]

    Melissa instantly blushed.

    This man was really getting ¡­

    She put down her phone and continued to refine her makeup because Keith woulde quietly to pick her upter and she was not taking the bus back, so her agent and assistant left first.

    The entire lounge soon becamepletely quiet.

    Outside the door, there was the sound of a handle turning. Melissa nced at a pair of man¡¯s leather shoes standing not far from her. She thought it was Corey again.

    Her tone was disgusted and impatient, ¡°Corey, you¡¯re stupid and deaf too?¡±

    The man, who was standing in the doorway, did not respond and did not move.

    Melissa wondered and turned her head to see an unfamiliar face she had never seen before.

    ¡°You are?¡±

    The man bent down respectfully, ¡°Hello, Miss Melissa. Mr. Shane would like to see you. Pleasee with me.¡±

    ¡°Shane ?¡±

    ¡­

    The award ceremony had ended for nearly half an hour, so the scene was silent.

    Keith drove his car, quietly came over to pick up Melissa and take her home.

    After sending a message to Melissa, he waited in the garage for a while, and five minutester, Melissa still didn¡¯te downstairs.

    When he called her, her phone was turned off.

    His eyebrows tightened. He put on his mask and went upstairs in full armor to find her personally.

    Outside the door was a sticker saying Melissa¡¯s lounge. Keith pushed the door in and it was empty.

    He immediately called his special assistant Jalen, ¡°Check the surveince thoroughly. Melissa is missing!¡±

    ¡­

    Melissa was forcibly taken back to Cahan Residence by bodyguards.

    It was dark, and she stood in front of the Cahan Residence, feeling nothing but bewilderment.

    ¡°Why did Mr. Shane ask you to bring me here? What does he want?¡±

    Without exining, the bodyguard reached out and gestured for her to go inside and find out herself.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Melissa didn¡¯t move and tried to send a message to Keith. The phone was just taken out when the bodyguard took it away.

    ¡°Miss Melissa, don¡¯t worry. Mr. Shane will not hurt you. He himself upholds justice for people in the Bureau. He won¡¯t do illegal and disorderly things, not to mention that you are a star, and you are well-known.¡±

    She followed the bodyguard inside in disbelief.

    They arrived at the door of an ancestral hall. The bodyguard opened a small door and bowed, ¡°Mr. Shane is waiting for you inside. You can go in.¡±

    Melissa couldn¡¯t figure out what Shane was going to do, but in a ce as solemn as an ancestral hall, she didn¡¯t think Shane could do anything bad.

    She walked in and the lights were on. There were many photos of the ancestors, and the whole hall floated the light smell of sandalwood, which was fresh and pleasant.

    Shane was standing in front of the photos and admired them.

    Hearing her footsteps, Shane looked over at Melissa who was standing by the door.

    He smiled lightly, and his voice was casual, ¡°Miss Melissa, do you remember ourst meeting?¡±

    Melissa had little expression, ¡°Please say away. I¡¯m busy.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t take your time. I¡¯ll make short of long.¡±

    He walked up to Melissa and took a photo out of his arms and handed it to her, ¡°Look at this.¡±

    Melissa inexplicably took it.

    The photo was of a woman, who looked to be in her early thirties. She stared at the camera with a gentle smile.

    The look was not stunning, but had some charms. The most critical thing was that there were some simrities between she and the woman in the photo.

    But she was sure she hadn¡¯t worn the outfit in the photo and hadn¡¯t done a modern drama.

    The woman in this photo couldn¡¯t be her.

    Being suspicious, she looked up and saw Shane¡¯s eyes, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Shane¡¯s eyes looked soft and sorry, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault, your brother. I¡¯ve been too busy with my business these years. And I don¡¯t usually pay attention to the entertainment industry. If I hadn¡¯t seen you at the White Manor that day, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have a clue now. I let you suffer hardship outside for more than 20 years.¡±

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    Melissa¡¯s heart thumped, and she looked at the photo in her hand, and then at Shane, incredulously.

    ¡°Mr. Shane, did you mistake it? I grew up in Frayton orphanage, and I have no rtion with the Cahan family. And it¡¯s even impossible that I have brother.¡±

    With his hands behind his back, Shane looked again at the ancestors¡¯ photos and calmly began to narrate an ount.

    ¡°The year when you were born, the Cahan family was in turmoil. And I was eight years old. After my father went on a business trip to European Swye, he returned with his already one-year-old illegitimate son, Anthony.¡±

    Melissa wondered, ¡°What does Anthony have something to do with me?¡±

 Chapter 361 Almost offended his brother-in-law

    Shane¡¯s eyes were gloomy as he continued.

    ¡°Because my father asked to register Anthony under mother¡¯s, mom didn¡¯t agree. She could not ept my father not only cheated on her, but also arrogantly brought back the mistress¡¯s son. In a fit of anger, she left home alone when she was eight-month pregnant¡±

    ¡°You were born by her when she was alone outside. She was anxious during pregnancy at that time and had some mental problems, so she identally lost you. And she med herself for this matter for many years ¡­¡±

    After hearing that he said, Melissa was in shock, as if her perception had been turned upside downpletely, ¡°Even if I look like your mother, what makes you think I must be a child of your family when the Frayton orphanage doesn¡¯t even have a file on my parents or my birth?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, when mother lost you, you were too small, not to mention that she went to the neighbor city. I do not know what happenedter, and you were adopted by Frayton orphanage. This is why for so many years, I sent many people to the neighbor city, but was unable to find You.¡±

    Shane walked over to a small table next to him and handed Melissa a document on the table.

    ¡°Originally I was not sure, so I had people quietly go to your filming crew, find a way to get your hair, and did DNA identification with mother.¡±

    Melissa took the DNA report in his hand.

    When she saw the words mother and daughter written in the bottom right corner of the document, her eyes reddened and tears dripped uncontrobly onto the document.

    Shane looked at her with gentle eyes, ¡°There is no mistake in this identification. You are really the daughter of our family, my fifth sister, Esther Cahan.¡±

    He pressed his hands on her shoulders, ¡°Starting tomorrow, will youe back to live at the Cahan Mansion? I¡¯ll have mother¡¯s room vacated so you can talk to her more during the day, and I¡¯ll make up for what I owe you all these yearster.¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ need time to digest.¡±

    She had been an orphan for twenty years, and now Shane suddenly told her that she was the daughter of the Cahan family! Not only did she have a mom and dad, she also had siblings.

    This news was too shocking!

    It made her a little overwhelmed and uneptable for a while.

    ¡°Okay, I understand you are not used to it yet. Let¡¯s take our time and change the name back first. If you don¡¯t want toe back to live, I can also arrange a ce for you outside, but, you can¡¯t continue to live at Keith¡¯s ce.¡±

    Hearing his words, Melissa looked up abruptly, ¡°Why? Keith and I are serious. Isn¡¯t it normal for us as a couple to live together?¡±

    Shane patiently exined to her, ¡°It¡¯s normal for an ordinary family, but our family is the thirdrgest family in Suham. When I disclose your identity, we will have to follow the family charter step by step.¡±

    Melissa didn¡¯t quite understand this, but with Lyra and Malcolm as an example, she could guess a little bit, ¡°Is it only after the engagement is made public?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Keith will ask Reginald toe to our family and get engaged in person if he really loves you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Melissa understood, but as long as she and Keith could continue to be together, it didn¡¯t matter what the charter was.

    Thinking about changing her name, she continued, ¡°I¡¯m used to the name Melissa, can I not change it? At most, I¡¯ll change myst name and call me Melissa Cahan from now on.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    Shane stroked her head and looked at her face seriously.

    Among the siblings in the family, she was the one who looked most like her mother when she was young.

    Melissa was not used to being touched by another man other than Keith, but thinking that Shane was her brother, she held back her inner resistance.

    She was still clutching her mother¡¯s photo in her hand, with rejoicing gradually.

    ¡°Does mom live in this mansion? Can I go see her this moment? After living for more than twenty years, I haven¡¯t experienced the feeling of having a mother. I want to hug her so much.¡±

    Shane¡¯s hand that touched her head froze slightly. Averting his gaze, he hid the unnaturalness in his eyes.

    Without waiting for his answer, the bodyguard knocked hurriedly on the door of the hall.

    ¡°Mr. Shane, Keith Lloyd is here! He looks angry and scary! His men are fighting with our bodyguards!¡±

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    Melissa eximed, turned around and ran outside. The bodyguard rushed ahead to lead the way, and Shane followed unhurriedly.

    In front of the Cahan Residence, there was chaos.

    Keith, in a fit of rage, had beaten up some bodyguards of the Cahan family.

    ¡°Stop it! Stop fighting!¡±

    Hearing Melissa¡¯s voice, Keith immediately shouted to stop the bodyguards he brought over.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Melissa ran frantically to his side to check if he was hurt, and Keith was checking her as well.

    After seeing that her eyes were red, like a bunny who had been aggrieved, Keith was furious, and when he saw Shane approaching from afar, he went straight up to hit him.

    ¡°Shane! How dare you kidnap my woman? Don¡¯t think I dare not touch you because you¡¯re the deputy director of the National Investigation Bureau! What have you done to Melissa!?¡±

    Shane raised an eyebrow, with a light smile. His hands idly tucked in his suit pockets, and he did not exin.

    Melissa rushed to hug Keith who was losing control, ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything to me! He didn¡¯t bully me!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s my ¡­ brother!¡±

    Keith almost hit Shane¡¯s face, but Melissa¡¯sst two words made he stop just in time.

    Shane nced at the near fist and smiled lightly. His tone was with teasing, ¡°Keith, you came so close to offending me as your brother-inw!¡±

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    Keith looked at Melissa suspiciously.

    Melissa: ¡°This is quite sudden. It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll exin to you when we get back!¡±

    ¡­

    After a ten-hour-long flight, Lyra and the others finally returned to the mothend early the next morning.

    Lyra stood on the steps to get off the ne, looking out over the openndscape and breathing in the fresh air.

    Malcolm came up behind her and carried her up.

    Lyra immediately wrapped her arms around his neck, being attracted by his deep, dark eyes.

    He lowered his head and gently rubbed the tip of her nose, ¡°You¡¯re not used to eating the food in European Swye this time, are you? What do you want to eat today? I¡¯ll cook it myself and fill your stomach.¡±

    Lyra leaned close to his ear and spoke in a voice that only two people could hear.

    He was serious for the first time, ¡°No, you¡¯re pregnant! When I finish injecting the serum, I¡¯ll go with you to the hospital. Then I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re okay, and I¡¯ll let you eat a lot!¡±

    Lyra was deted with displeasure and allowed him to carry her off the ne.

    In front of the two who showing their affection, Chad had be inured to the unusual.

    But the girl, I, looked more curious, ¡°Chad, what does Lyra want to eat to get that look on Mr. Malcolm¡¯s face?¡±

    Chad was wordless.

    Lyra and Malcolm didn¡¯t seem to talk about anything other than their daily affection and flirting with each other.

 Chapter 362 If she wants to play the arbitrament, just play with her to the end

    ¡°Don¡¯t guess. Sooner orter you will understand.¡±

    He knocked I¡¯s head in a serious way, ¡°But I¡¯ve never taken care of anyone yet. And I¡¯m not going to keep you for free. So if you want to be with me, you¡¯ll have to show me what your value is by keeping you.¡±

    I¡¯s pupils were slightly dted, and she thought seriously for a moment.

    Chad saw her who was in trouble, pursed his lips, and took the lead in moving forward.

    Not long after, I caught up with him, took his arm and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you teach me martial arts? I can help you kill peopleter! Be the sharpest knife in your hand!¡±

    Chad was speechless.

    Why would he kill someone for no reason?

    Did she really believe him when he said he was a psychopathic murderer?

    ¡°Since you know I¡¯m not a good person, you¡¯re really not afraid of me at all?¡±

    I stared at him. Her clear eyes were extra serious, ¡°I just know that you saved me. You are the first person in this world who has been so good to me! Even if you are really a bad person, I am willing to follow you!¡±

    Chad was stunned. It was the first time he had heard such a thing.

    That was to say, she was also the first stranger to offer to be nice to him.

    The two looked at each other, and both saw the goodwill for each other in their eyes.

    ¡°Mel!¡±

    It was an uncontrolled cry out in rm from Lyra in front of them to draw the attention of the two.

    Malcolm fainted without warning.

    He held on to hisst breath and carried Lyra to the back seat of the car, but he had no strength to sit in it and fell to the side of the road.

    Chad immediately ran up, helped get Malcolm into the car and took the serum with him to theb.

    Jimmy did aposition check on the serum while Micah was carefully examining Malcolm¡¯s body.

    Half an hourter, Micah entered the ward with the report.

    ¡°Micah, how¡¯s it going?¡± Lyra asked immediately.

    ¡°The situation is very bad. He hardened himself to European Swye. His body has almost burnt out. If you don¡¯t get the serum in time, in less than three days, he¡¯ll die.¡±

    Lyra and Chad looked at each other with stony faces.

    Micah handed the report to Lyra and carefully observed her face, ¡°Rara, you don¡¯t look in good shape. Did something happen on this trip?¡±

    Lyra lowered her eyes and replied with as natural an expression as possible, ¡°Maybe I just got back and need to get jetgged, but don¡¯t worry Micah, my health is definitely fine.¡±

    Anthony blocked the news of her pregnancy at that time. Except for those noble dukes at the banquet that day, no one was aware of her pregnancy in Crana.

    If Collin found out that she was pregnant and would have to marry Malcolm, would he be so angry that he wanted to beat her up?

    ¡°Micah, just don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m really fine. Go and see how it¡¯s going with doctor. Does he need any help?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Micah said nothing more and turned to go out.

    Jimmy was surprised by the results of the super virus serum test and went into the room to share his joy with Lyra and Chad.

    ¡°It¡¯s really a miracle! This medicine is really great. You can get this medicine back, and the contribution to our country¡¯s future biochemical experiments is also huge!¡±

    Jimmy kept two milliliters of the serum for the study in proportion to the amount and gave the rest to Malcolm.

    The super virus serum can only cure the virus that had been in Malcolm¡¯s body for a long time. It had no therapeutic effect on the variousplications that the virus brought to the body.

    Malcolm¡¯s body was too weak to withstand the serum at once, so Jimmy divided the injection into three doses.

    Micah wasn¡¯t idle. He was dispensing the IVs to reduce Malcolm¡¯s other physical ailments when Malcolm was in aa.

    Malcolm slept for a long time, and his body was recovering from everything.

    Three days after the serum injection, Lyra took him back to Lyre Spiti, where Micah, Keith, Chad, I and Melissa were all there, sitting in the living room chattering.

    Melissa told Lyra about her birth, and the Cahan family was hosting a return party for her in seven days, at which time she will officially change her name to Melissa Cahan.

    Lyra was very happy for her. After this trip, it seemed that everything around her was moving in a better direction.

    She looked everyone over one by one. Her and Malcolm, Keith and Melissa, Chad and I, everyone was at least paired up, but Micah ¡­

    ¡°Micah, look at you. You¡¯re the only one sitting here single now. When are you going to bring back your girlfriend?¡±

    Micah turned his head and nced at the person next to his seat. And the tips of his ears reddened slightly.

    ¡°Mind your own business.¡±

    He coldly replied to Lyra, got up and went upstairs to look after Malcolm.

    Lyra looked at his shy and coy back, andughed.

    Everyone in the living roomughed.

    Just when the atmosphere was joyful, Eleven suddenly knocked on the door in a hurry.

    ¡°Miss! There is something bad!¡±

    Chad went to open the door.. Eleven looked anxious, and said hurriedly, ¡°European Swye¡¯s Princess Cayley uses you of murdering the groom at the wedding scene and absconding back to Crana. She has sued you in the international court. She requests to verdict you in court in three days!¡±

    In the living room, everyone fell into a brief silence because of these words, and the atmosphere became extra grim.

    Everyone started helping discuss the decision.

    Keith lowered his face and took the lead, ¡°Anthony has done so much evil. His death is his redemption. You helped him, but Princess Cayley repays kindness with vice.¡±

    Chad lowered his head as well, lowering his sense of presence and sitting back on the couch without saying a word.

    I, who had been staring at him, noticed his unnatural, said nothing, and sat down beside him.

    Micah, who heard themotion, walked downstairs, ¡°She wants to y the ruling, so y with her to the end.¡±

    Keith seconded, ¡°Yes, Anthony¡¯s identity is the illegitimate son. If exposed, the reputation of the European Swye royal family is greatly affected. I just can not believe Princess Cayley dare to bet on the entire royal family and just to send you to prison.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s long eyshes gently drooped and her tone was light, ¡°She¡¯s not trying to send me to prison. She wants me to take a life for a life.¡±

    Keith heard that and was more furious, ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t be afraid. Our legal team is not weak at all. Since she is not afraid of the royal disgrace, we are apanied her to the end.¡±

    Lyra lowered her head and stopped talking. No one knew what she was thinking.

    Chad, who had not spoken, spoke up, ¡°Princess Cayley, since she dares to sue you in the international court, she must have what she thinks is full evidence. Mr. Malcolm is still not awake. If he¡¯s in, this matter will be very easy to solve.¡±

    Micah sat down on a side couch. His face looked cold, ¡°Malcolm is recovering physically. He can¡¯t be counted on.¡±

    Chad tried to speak for a a few times, but finally bowed his head and kept silent.

    The living room suddenly fell into an eerie silence.

    With an international tribunal to attend in three days, the time left to them was rtively limited.

    Princess Cayley was probably counting on this to catch them off guard.

 Chapter 363 Stealing the study and meeting a ghost?

    The living room¡¯s silence, whichsted a few minutes, was broken by Micah.

    He calmly arranged, ¡°Keith, go to the ck to pose a reward, see if you can collect the evidence that Anthony is the illegitimate son of the royal family. Leave the other matters to the legal team. I will let the legal team draft a n as soon as possible. Rara, you just follow thewyer¡¯s exnation at that time.¡±

    Melissa, who had been listening carefully, said, ¡°His illegitimate son¡¯s identity has not been exposed for so many years, so it is evident that European Swye¡¯s royal has blocked the news. Maybe it¡¯s not easy to collect the evidence, and to post a reward in ck is not necessary.¡±

    She used ¡°his¡± to refer to Anthony. On the one hand, Anthony was her brother after all. It was disrespectful to call him by his full name. On the other hand, she couldn¡¯t call him brother or his first name.

    Keith turned his head to look at her, ¡°You have an idea?¡±

    Melissa nodded, ¡°Maybe I can find the evidence!¡±

    Shane wanted her to go back to the Cahan Residence, so she could go back and help Lyra find evidence by the way.

    Although her father had died, his study and bedroom were still unchanged. She heard that Shane had someone to clean daily. All the things were intact. She may be able to find any traces there.

    Keith did not approve, and looked at her worriedly, ¡°You just resume the identity in the Cahan family. It¡¯s too risky if you do such a thing. Anthony is your half-brother after all. Even if he is illegitimate, he is the family member. If Shane knows, he will not let you off! ¡±

    ¡°No, Shane treats me the best in the Cahan family. He always said that he feels indebted to me for more than twenty years. Even if he knows, he will not do anything to me. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡­

    Since there were only three days and time was short, Melissa acted quickly and told Shane that afternoon that she wanted to return to the Cahan Residence.

    Shane was happy that she epted her new identity so quickly and was willing toe back and integrate into the Cahan family.

    In the evening, Keith helped with the luggage and sent Melissa personally to the Cahan Mansion.

    Melissa searched around and learned that this mansion now didn¡¯t have many important figures except for the servants. The eldest brother was dead as was their father. And her third brother was far away in foreign trade, and basically did note back much.

    Only Mrs. Cahan, her mother, and her unmarried sister Reba were at home. And her brother Shane came back only asionally.

    She learned from the housekeeper that recently Shane had some works in the National Investigation Bureau and would probably not be back for the next two days.

    Not wanting to miss the best time, Melissa mapped out the entire mansion in the evening, led by the housekeeper.

    ¡°Miss Melissa, the sixth floor is a restricted area. You can never go up there at night. Other than that, you can go anywhere you want in the whole mansion during the day.¡±

    Melissa didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that the sixth floor was my mom¡¯s ce, as well as my dad¡¯s study and bedroom when he was alive? So if that¡¯s the case, why can¡¯t I go up there at night?¡±

    The housekeeper felt embarrassed. He could only bow his head and said, ¡°This is what Mr. Shane has ordered. You just returned. There are many things of the Cahan family that you do not understand. In the future Mr. Shane should personally tell you about this. You only need to obey Mr. Shane¡¯s order. ¡±

    Melissa stared at him for a while without saying anything.

    It sounded like there was more to the Cahan family than what Shane told her before, more than what she knew so far?

    The housekeeper bent slightly and made an inviting gesture, ¡°This is the room prepared for you, so you can rest early.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    Melissa closed the door and sat down on the edge of the bed for a moment of contemtion.

    Why was it okay during the day but not allowed to go up to the sixth floor at night?

    It always gave her a feeling of ulterior motives, and the more she was not allowed to enter, the more her curiosity was aroused.

    At 3 a. m., the entire mansion was unusually quiet and everyone was asleep.

    Melissa gingerly opened the door and quietly went from the fourth floor where she was, up the stairs to the top floor.

    But unfortunately, the penthouse was locked.

    She can only look at the dark aisle through a wire door.

    The winter night wind was blowing from the aisle, making her shivering, and adding a touch of eerie mystery to the cold sixth floor.

    Melissa was reluctant to go back to her room. The key was probably in Shane¡¯s hands, and perhaps the housekeeper had a backup.

    If she wanted to take a peek at the sixth floor, she would have to go off the beaten path except for finding a way to get the key.

    Thinking of this, Melissa turned around and went back to her room on the fourth floor. Then she quietly opened the window and climbed out through it.

    She grew up in an orphanage and had suffered all kinds of hardships. Catching birds in the trees, fishing in the river, she could do anything, and her strength was greater than average girls.

    Climbing up to the sixth floor from the pipe on the exterior wall of the fourth floor was a breeze for her.

    The window on the sixth floor was closed, but fortunately it was unlocked. And she was able to climb into the room as she hoped.

    In order not to rm her mother, who lived on the sixth floor and had fallen asleep, she left the lights off and turned on the shlight function of her phone.

    After looking the whole room over, she recognized it as a study.

    It was really smooth.

    She held the shlight while rummaging through the entire room. Moving nimbly and looking quickly, she didn¡¯t forget to recover while rummaging.

    But the whole room was searched, and there was nothing rted to Anthony.

    Melissa turned her attention back to the rows of bookshelves.

    She had heard from Shane that their father had gone to European Swye once and brought back Anthony. And he insisted on giving Anthony, his illegitimate son, a proper identity, so he and Princess Cayley should have been very much in love, right?Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Thinking about this, she examined the rows of books, and finally found a book written with Swyean.

    She didn¡¯t know much about Swyean, but she knew certain simple words. At a nce, there was a word that meant love in the cover.

    She stood on tiptoe, took the Swyean book from the third shelf, and carefully flipped through it.

    There was a photo of a man and a woman in the book. They put their arms around each other, which loooked sweet and intimate. The woman¡¯s exotic blue eyes stood out especially. That was very beautiful-looking.

    Melissa decisively shoved the photo into her pocket, turned off the light on her phone, and prepared to climbed out from the window.

    There was a sudden rustling of slippers behind her. It was very soft, but Melissa still heard it because the surrounding area was so quiet.

    She turned around violently.

    With the vague moonlight, she saw the person¡¯s red eyes bursting with a very hideous and terrifying expression.

    She was so startled that before she could run, she was hit hard on the head with an ashtray.

    As she was losing her consciousness, she felt someone choking her, and the person was roaring in a shrill voice.

    ¡°Why are you still alive!? Why did youe back!? You¡¯re a disgrace! You shouldn¡¯t live in this world. You should die ¡­¡±

    With a furious roar, shepletely fainted.

    ¡­

    When Melissa woke up again, she was covered with a fluffy quilt and was lying in bed.

    She supported her body and tried to sit up, but her head was in excruciating pain. She reached out and touched her forehead on which there were thick bandages.

    She felt painful in her neck even when she swallowed.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake. Are you feeling alright?¡±

    Shane was sitting on the edge of her bed. He looked calm and his tone was vaguely grumbling.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the housekeeper tell you that you are not allowed to go up at night on the sixth floor? Why don¡¯t you listen to me? You have too much guts to go up over the outer wall.¡±

    Melissa¡¯s thoughts gradually returned to her mind. Reacting to something, she immediately touched her pants pocket.

 Chapter 364 Want him to take on everything even if he dies

    Fortunately, the photo was still there and Shane shouldn¡¯t have found out she stole it from the study yet.

    She exined, ¡°I was just curious. After all, mom is up there and I haven¡¯t met her yet, so I wanted to go up there and see.¡±

    Shane sighed, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not going to punish you this time. There¡¯s no next time, and there are rules at home. Since you¡¯re back, you have to abide by them. Do you know?¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Shane got up and straightened his uniform cor. His tone was light, ¡°You were in shockst night. Get some sleep. I¡¯ll have them bring up mealter.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Melissa pulled on his cuffs and raised her head to look at him, ¡°Last night before I passed out, it seemed like someone hit me on the head with something and tried to strangle me. This person was saying something about how I shouldn¡¯t live in this world. Was it ¡­ mom?¡±

    Shane resumed his seat and patted her on the shoulder.

    His tone softened, ¡°No, and no one wants to strangle you. The injury on your forehead is cause by yourself. Your foot slipped and you hit the corner of the table. Perhaps you were too scaredst night. It was just your imagination. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    The feeling was too real. She was clearly awakest night. How could it be a figment of her imagination?

    ¡°When you had your identst night, mom wasn¡¯t even awake. It was only this morning when the maid went up to clean the room that she found you passed out in the study.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Was that so?

    Was it a dream because she was highly stressed?

    Melissa was curious, ¡°So how soon can I see mom?¡±

    Shane¡¯s face froze slightly. There was sadness in his amber pupils, ¡°Mom has a cold. She said she does not want to spread it to you. It may take a few days. You will be able to see the loving and beautiful her at thetest at your party.¡±

    ¡°She has a cold? I can take care of her. I¡¯m healthier than the average girls. I won¡¯t get infected.¡±

    ¡°But you are injured now. It is the time when your resistance is at its lowest.¡± He stared at her, which looked serious. Then he emphasized, ¡°When youe back, you have to do as you¡¯re told!¡±

    Melissa was deted and nodded in silence.

    Shane gave a few more instructions before closing the door and heading out.

    As soon as he left, Melissa quickly got out of bed and walked to the mirror on the opposite dressing table. On her slender neck, there was no trace of pinching except for a vague tingling sensation.

    Could it be that she was so scaredst night that she imagined it?

    ¡°Whatever, Lyra¡¯s business is important!¡±

    She stopped thinking about that and took out the photo she had hidden in her pants pocketst night to check it out. She would sure it was correct before stuffing it back into her pants pocket.

    Because of the injury on her forehead, she was forbidden to leave the house by Shane. No matter what excuse she used, the housekeeper refused to let her go and confiscated her cell phone, telling her to focus on resting.

    Melissa had no choice but to be locked up for two days.

    The days when everyone was busy passed especially fast.

    Soon it was the day of the trial.

    When Shane finished his breakfast and left the house, Melissa left the Cahan Mansion on the pretext that she needed to go to a magazine shoot and took a taxi to Lyre Spiti alone.

    ¡­

    In the car on the way to the international court, Harvey Carter, thewyer representing Lyra, handed her the statement and repeatedly stressed it to her.

    ¡°Miss Lyra, you must follow thister on. Please rest assured, even if she is a royal princess, the Lloyd family¡¯s legal team will definitely not let you have a little bit of loss!¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything and nodded in response, not looking at the statement given by thewyer.

    Micah, Keith and I all followed along to the courtroom. Collin had been busy with business recently so he was not able to return. Chad volunteered to stay in Lyre Spiti and take care of Malcolm.

    By the time Melissa hurried to Lyre Spiti, everyone had already left and had been gone for half an hour.

    Because her cell phone was confiscated before, thest battery was used up on the way here. She had no choice but to borrow some money from Chad and took a taxi to the international court.

    Once Melissa left, Chad re-entered the master bedroom but found unexpectedly that Malcolm was awake!

    He was surprised and hurriedly sat over, ¡°Thank God, boss, you¡¯re finally awake!¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s eyshes fluttered as he nced at Chad and immediately looked around the room.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Rara?¡±

    At the mention of this, Chad was anxious, ¡°Miss Lyra, they all went to the International Court of Justice. Princess Cayley is suing her for the murder of the royal family and the trial just starts today.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s eyebrows furrowed and he instantly sobered, ¡°Murdering royal family?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Charles Lance, Princess Cayley¡¯s nominally adopted son, Anthony.¡±

    Malcolm immediately lifted the covers out of bed, ¡°Drive and go to the international court immediately.¡±

    Chad looked at his watch and tugged on his arm, ¡°It¡¯s almost time for the trial, so I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to help much if we go over.¡±

    After saying this, Chad looked serious and whispered in a discreet way, ¡°Boss, I just received news that the man ¡­ is out of life threatening condition.¡±

    Malcolm looked at him and quickly got his ideas into shape.

    ¡°Go check it out.¡±

    ¡­

    Outside the solemn courtroom, a crowd of people gathered.

    Once Lyra¡¯s car arrived, the media quickly gathered around and squeezed the microphones in front of Lyra.

    ¡°Miss Lyra, did you really kill Mr. Anthony?¡±

    ¡°Although Mr. Anthony has been in jail, he is also aw-abiding citizen. I heard that he is still your childhood friend. Why did you kill him?¡±

    ¡°Miss Lyra, please exin it. Miss Lyra ¡­¡±

    A lot of microphones were handed to Lyra.

    Lyra was about to answer when Keith put his arm around her shoulders and simply let them get out of here.

    With his presence, the journalists all ran away within a few minutes.

    Keith leaned close to her ear and carefully reminded, ¡°Rara, remember what Mr. Carter said. As for the rest, you don¡¯t have to think about anything else. Micah and I will take care of everything for you.¡±

    Lyra gathered her thoughts and nodded.

    In the courtroom.

    The public gallery was filled with people.

    The intiff¡¯s table and the defendant¡¯s table were opposite each other.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Harrod to help the haggard-looking Princess Cayley into court. Her eyes were slightly swollen as if she had been crying heavily for the past few days.

    Noticing Lyra, Princess Cayley gave her a malicious re, not hiding the intense murderous intent in her eyes.

    Being oblivious, Lyra quickly withdrew her gaze and walked quietly to the spot where the defendant¡¯s sign was written.

    As amissioner announced courtroom discipline, Lyra remembered the note herwyer had given her and quietly took it out to look at it.

    The bar wanted her to show that Anthony was killed by mistake for saving Chad¡¯s life in self-defense, on the grounds that Anthony was out of control, had serious violent tendencies, and was going to kill Chad.

    But then it would be for her to me all the crimes on Anthony.

    Even if he died, let him bear the name of a murderer and everything.

    In fact, she was pregnant, and this responsibility would be off her shoulders for now as long as the fact of her pregnancy was confirmed to the court ¡­

    But she was just around one month pregnant, and the elders said that it was not suitable to disclose before three months, not to mention that she did not know how to tell her brothers and father about this.

    While her thoughts were in turmoil, Keith, who was in the gallery, keenly noticed her expression change after reading the note and reminded her in a very low voice, ¡°Rara, don¡¯t think too much!¡±

    Lyra had mixed feelings inside.

    Just as she froze, the judge came on.

    This turbulent battle for the verdict was about to start.

 Chapter 365 The corpse is missing. Who hid it?

    Lyra quietly tucked the note back into her pocket and dropped her eyshes in silence.

    On the seat, Princess Cayley was in a poor state of mind. She looked sad and painful, so that the unaware would sigh with emotion about her great motherly love. Even if her adopted son died, she was still grief-stricken. She was really kind.

    On the contrary, Lyra looked cold. Although she was good-looking, she was malicious. If she really killed the princess¡¯ adopted son, she deserved it.

    The uninformed gallery had unanimously favored Princess Cayley¡¯s side.

    ¡°Charles Lance was requested to be repatriated by an international arrest warrant. He was at fault and should be handed over by the National Investigation Bureau for criminalw. Defendant Lyra Lloyd killed Charles Lance on the day of the wedding. The body was taken away and is still missing. She did such a heartless thing. We ask your honor to sentence severely!¡±

    Lyra was lost in thought when she heard the intiff¡¯s attorney call out her name.

    There was a phrase that caught her attention.

    Anthony¡¯s body was missing?

    How can ¡­

    She clearly heard Malcolm order someone to take Anthony¡¯s body back to Crana to the Cahan family.

    Could it be that the Cahan family also hated her and conspired with Princess Cayley to deliberately hide Anthony¡¯s body in order to bring her down?

    Her mind was a mess.

    ¡°Your Honor, in response to the intiff¡¯sint, our defendant, who is a party, has something to say.¡±

    Mr. Carter raised his hand to speak, and then looked to Lyra, ¡°Miss Lyra, don¡¯t be afraid. What happened to you on your wedding day at Florence Cathedral?¡±

    The Lloyd family had it all nned out with their team ofwyers.

    By the time Lyra finished vocally based on the note given, they would present Chad¡¯s injury assessment to the judge along with a host of evidence.

    At this point, all eyes were on Lyra, who had her head down, as if she was still thinking about something.

    ¡°Miss Lyra! It¡¯s your turn to speak!¡±

    Mr. Carter shouted at her again, hurriedly pulling her mind back and reminding her with his eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Don¡¯t worry. The judge is fair and just!¡±

    Lyra gave him a look, understanding the meaning in his eyes.

    He was talking about putting all the me on Anthony and letting him take the me for everything ¡­

    Anyway, Anthony was dead. These were just for the living, and when it was over, it won¡¯t have any impact on anyone¡¯s life.

    But ¡­

    With Anthony, Lyra couldn¡¯t do that.

    Although she did not love him, she used to respect and worship him, not to mention that Anthony never hurt her.

    As far as she was concerned, Anthony did not owe her anything.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    No one was born to know how to love, but he just had a different way of doing it.

    ¡°Miss Lyra!¡±

    Mr. Carter called out to her for the third time.

    Lyra returned to her senses and subconsciously turned her head to look at Micah and Keith who were in the gallery.

    With firm eyes, two brothers nodded to her, raising their eyebrows to indicate that she should proceed with confidence ording to the n.

    Lyra sighed silently and finally spoke up.

    She looked to Princess Cayley who was at the intiff¡¯s table and asked calmly, ¡°Your Highness Princess Cayley, do you know what Anthony likes to eat? What does he hate the most? What is his greatest wish?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Not only Princess Cayley, but the whole audience was confused.

    All thewyers on the defendant¡¯s side stared at her in disbelief, and Carter was so angry that he broke a pen.

    Lyra Lloyd was so unconventional!

    If he lost the case, what about his bonus! What about his name as Crana¡¯s number one goldwyer!

    Lyra ignored the defendant¡¯s table next to her who kept winking at her.

    She continued, ¡°You don¡¯t know. For more than twenty years, although you feel indebted to him, you never care what he really wants. You just force what you feel is good for him, to reduce your guilt.¡±

    Princess Cayley was slightly stunned and a little ufortable by her count, so she red at her fiercely.

    ¡°I was unaware. I could have taken my time to get to know him, but because of you, I lost him forever!¡±

    Lyra lowered her long eyshes. Her thoughts were not carried over, ¡°But I know all this. When I was a child, I loved to stay at the Cahan Mansion. I was a little girl who always followed him. He¡¯s a very dedicated person. Once he has made up his mind, he wouldn¡¯t change it.¡±

    ¡°His favorite fruits are cantaloupe and watermelon. He says he feels life is bitter and sour, so he likes to eat sweets.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t like goose liver and animals¡¯ intestines. He says that no matter how well the chef does it, he can¡¯t ept the fishy taste of the two foods themselves.¡±

    ¡°The woman he loves most is me, and his lifelong quest is to be able to marry me.¡±

    ¡°But these are two things that I could never give him in my life. On his wedding day, he finally chose to fulfill my wish. And what you are doing now is trying to destroy everything that he once loved so much.¡±

    After these words, Princess Cayley froze.

    She saw Lyra distantly and her tears suddenly poured down her face.

    Anthony¡¯s obsession with Lyra Lloyd was known to her.

    On the day of the wedding, he did not hesitate to take the bullet for Lyra Lloyd but looked at her with anger for the first time, ¡°If you kill her, you¡¯re killing me!¡±

    Even if she would win the case today and take down Lyra Lloyd, Anthony would still hate her if he knew, right?

    With this in mind, Princess Cayley had a fleeting thought of dropping the case.

    Seeing the guilt on Princess Cayley¡¯s face, thewyers all sighed with relief that Lyra¡¯s method was not bad, and that they might be able to keep their bonus.

    However, Princess Cayley was torn in her mind, and without waiting for her to speak, herwyer suddenly leaned close to her ear and whispered a couple of words.

    Princess Cayley¡¯s eyes dted in disbelief, and the expression on her face had more monstrous hatred when she looked at Lyra.

    ¡°Lyra Lloyd, you are shameless! Using the emotion to take advantage of me while having someone threaten me! Bravo! Good for you!¡±

    She gritted her teeth and mmed the table.

    The intiff¡¯s attorney immediately raised his hand to indicate, ¡°Your Honor, our intiff is out of control and requests a recess.¡±

    ¡°Agreed.¡±

    With the judge¡¯s approval, Princess Cayley left soon.

    Lyra followed her brothers and went back to her lounge together.

    At Princess Cayley¡¯s final outburst, Lyra wondered, ¡°What did you do?¡±

    Keith exined, ¡°Melissa found out Princess Cayley and her father¡¯s sweet photo back in in Europe Swye. Beside the photo, we also have other evidence to confirm that Anthony is not her adopted son, but illegitimate son. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been told to herwyers over there. If Princess Cayley insists on ruling, we don¡¯t mind exposing the royal scandal and believe that Princess Cayley will simply drop the case during the recess after weighing the pros and cons.¡±

    Lyra did not speak. She lowered her head but did not let down her guard.

    With Princess Cayley¡¯s tough temperament for many years, would she reallypromise meekly when threatened by someone?

    But more than that, she was worried about Melissa.

    ¡°Melissa sent the photo herself? Where is she?¡±

    Keith thought for a moment, ¡°She just said she went to the bathroom and will be back to the lounge to meet us in a few minutes.¡±

    ¡­

    In another lounge, Princess Cayley was throwing a fit, cranky and mming things.

    Harrod, who was afraid that she would smash the public property, let someone hide the vases and teacups in the room and take some sofa pillow for her to throw.

    Princess Cayley took the pillow and tore it wildly with feathers flying all over the room.

    Harrod held his forehead.

    Anyway, he needed to pay for the pillow. He underestimated the destructive power of Cayley Lance!

 Chapter 366 He concedes defeat

    Harrod cleared his throat and helped her analyze rationally with his vigorous voice.

    ¡°The Lloyd family has definite evidence that Anthony is an illegitimate child. If ites to light, it will do you, me, and the royal family no good. If king knows, he wouldn¡¯t approve of your decision.¡±

    Princess Cayley was even more angry, with her eyes glowing with fierceness.

    ¡°Why? Lyra Lloyd the bitch killed my son. She deserves a life for a life. She thinks I¡¯ll give in by threatening me with these old stories? She¡¯s dreaming!¡±

    ¡°I have to get justice for Anthony, so what if I expose the royal scandal!? Even if there is life-and-death struggle, I will sue her to the end!¡±

    Harrod could not persuade her, lowered his face and said no more.

    ¡­

    Melissa had juste out of the bathroom and was walking down the aisle when Shane¡¯s men took her away.

    She was taken to a hotel and pushed into Shane¡¯s room. She was stumbling a few steps before she could stand.

    Shane was sittingzily by the window, lighting a cigar.

    Under the hazy smoke, it still can not hide the anger in his amber pupils.

    ¡°So you agreed to go back home so quickly just to help Lyra Lloyd find evidence?¡±

    His voice was cold, and the smell of tobo in the room mixed with the threatening scent of his body was so oppressive that made her feel suffocating.

    Melissa inhaled deeply, held back the oppressive force he brought, and nodded stiffly, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Snap-

    There is a loud noise.

    Just as she finished her words, a teacup in Shane¡¯s hand flew toward her, and it shattered at her feet.

    Melissa took two steps back to avoid being sshed by the teacup.

    Shane red at her, ¡°What did the Lloyd family give you? To make you work for them like this? And to set up your own family! What a traitor!¡±

    The final words hurt Melissa so badly that she hardened herself to see Shane¡¯s oppressive gaze with determination.

    ¡°I am a traitor and I know that I am not wees by all of the Cahan family. You are my family but you are more indifferent than strangers. Lyra is not my sister but she is good to me with all her heart. If it wasn¡¯t for her, I don¡¯t know how many times I would have died! You unite with Princess Cayley to judge her. Of course I can not sit idly by and do nothing!¡±

    Shaneughed coldly, ¡°She is good to you, but she only sees you as a use. There are people in this world who are closer than family? She killed your brother with her own hands! Even if Anthony is an illegitimate son, he is still half of the Cahans and cannot be bullied by the Lloyd family! Moreover, once the Lloyd family reveals Anthony¡¯s identity, the Cahan Group will suffer a great loss. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Shane, I only recognize Lyra as my family.¡±

    Melissa¡¯s eyes were red. She bowed deeply towards him, ¡°I have no feelings for you, for Anthony, for the Cahan family. Mr. Shane, if you mind, my return party can be canceled. Let¡¯s just say you didn¡¯t find your missing sister. ¡±

    Shane put out the cigarette and lowered his head so no one can see his emotion.

    Before leaving, Melissa said thest words, ¡°Mr. Shane, you may not understand what Lyra means to me. I would rather not be the daughter of Cahan family than do anything against her!¡±

    ¡­

    Chad drove the car and took the healed Malcolm to the countryside in a hurry.

    In a simple house, a man had just woken up.

    His chest was wrapped in thick bandages, which were slightly permeated with blood. His lips were bloodless, and his face was wan.

    The man raised his azure blue eyes and the eyshes trembled gently.

    He tilted his head slightly and nced at Malcolm who was sitting in the chair next to the bed.

    ¡°You?¡±

    Malcolm toyed with the watch in his hand and didn¡¯t look at him. And Malcolm said in a calm tone, ¡°Even Lyra herself didn¡¯t know she was so nervous that day that her hand shook when she fired. The bullet missed your heart by two centimeters and didn¡¯t affect your arteries.¡±

    ¡°Why¡­ what ¡­¡±

    Anthony asked weakly, and was puzzled.

    Even if Lyra hadn¡¯t been able to get him killed with a single shot, the blood loss would have killed him. And if Malcolm did nothing to save him from ruin, he would note back to life.

    Or did he save his life so that he could quietly torture himself again?

    ¡°Why should I save you?¡±

    Malcolm understood what he wanted to ask, andughed lightly, ¡°Over the past half of a year, I were sick because of you. I almost died for several times but I also imposed the same pain in your body. Under heavy torture, you almost did not survive several times as well. Since you handed over the super virus serum, now I am physically healed. Our previous grudges are written off. ¡±

    A write-off?

    Anthony was slightly stunned.

    He actually said something simr to what Lyra said before!

    It was clear that they were both equally bloodthirsty and ruthless. They were ipatible rivals in love and absolutely irreconcble enemies. How could Malcolm be willing to let himself go off so easily?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Anthony braced himself and leaned against the bed, ¡°You know, I only handed over the serum because of Lyra. I didn¡¯t even want to save you. I would prefer you to be dead!¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Malcolm eyes looked calm, ¡°In this matter, you fulfilled her wish, and she shot you. In addition to fulfill your wish of death, it is also in the fulfillment of me. Now I help you. I let you go.¡±

    Anthony looked at him in shock.

    ¡°Malcolm, you should know me. If we were in different positions, and if you were in my hands now, I would not let you off so easily!¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, there is no assumption. And you don¡¯t have this opportunity to make me a prisoner. Whether to forgive or continue to resent, the choice is in my hands.¡±

    His dark eyes smilingly stared at Anthony, with an innate arrogance.

    His features were really handsome. Despite having had a skin recement surgery because of facial burns, his face was still good-looking beyond words.

    His dark eyes, in addition to the ruthlessness of being in power, had the aura of righteousness. For Lyra, there was endless doting and love.

    Anthonyughed with relief.

    ¡°I concede defeat. I finally know why she chose you. In some ways, I am indeed inferior to you.¡±

    Malcolm smiled slightly, patting his shoulder. And his tone was gradually serious.

    ¡°Aside from that, let¡¯s get down to business. Your mother thought you were dead and took Rara to the International Court of Justice, demanding that she be judged in court.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s expression became serious as well, ¡°My mother will never stop until she reaches her goal. If this continues, it will only be a lose-lose situation.¡±

    Malcolm nodded, ¡°So this is something that can only be solved by you.¡±

    The two looked at each other again, without the rivalry of the previous times.

    Because of Lyra, the two used to be enemies who hated each other.

    And this time, it was also because of Lyra. The two unexpectedly shook hands and made peace, anxiously discussing a solution.

    ¡­

    The time for recess had ended.

    Princess Cayley did not withdraw the case.

    Everyone re-entered the courtroom.

    The intiff¡¯s side held on to the fact that Lyra shot Anthony and would not let her go off.

    ¡°Your Honor, we believe that the defendant shot Charles Lance when he was defenseless, which is considered a sneak attack and intentional murder! As a foster mother, the intiff has done her best, but the defendant is ndering her for not doing her best and showing no remorse. I hope Your Honor imposes a severe sentence on the defendant!¡±

    On the defendant¡¯s side of the table, thewyers were silent.

    Because what Lyra said in the courtroom before the recesspletely disrupted all their per-designed ns.

    Princess Cayley stared at Lyra, gritting her teeth with hatred, ¡°Lyra Lloyd, no matter how much you try to change the concept, it is a fact that you shot Charles. You can¡¯t argue with that! Do you confess?¡±

 Chapter 367 Farewell to an old friend

    Lyra¡¯s eyes were downcast. Her expression was cold, and she did not say a word.

    The intiff¡¯s attorney raised his hand and continued, ¡°The defendant does not refute because she is weak-minded and she did shoot Mr. Charles Lance that day. Your Honor, we rmend that she be taken into custody first ¡­¡±

    He was making a well-foundedint against Lyra when the paralegal, who was taking notes on hisptop next to him, suddenly received an email.

    The paralegal opened the email, read the first two lines and he was shocked. Hurriedly, he turned theputer to Princess Cayley.

    Princess Cayley read the email carefully. The more she read, the more her eyes turned red and she sobbed uncontrobly, losing control of her emotions for a while.

    The paralegal had to interrupt the trial, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Honor, our intiff has an emotional breakdown and requests another recess!¡±

    The Lloyd family¡¯s legal team was preparing to wait for the intiff¡¯s attorney to finish ande up with the trump card that Anthony was not the adopted son and the evidence that Lyra was defending herself to fight back.

    Suddenly the court was adjourned again and everyone was confused.

    However, during this recess, Princess Cayley suddenly withdrew the case without warning.

    This battle of rulings seemed to be conceded by Princess Cayley?

    Lyra wondered what was written on theputer¡¯s screen when she saw Princess Cayley¡¯s grief-stricken face as she looked at theptop before it was adjourned the second time.

    Or did Princess Cayley finally choose to back down because it was a royal scandal after all?

    She was led out of the courtroom with Keith.

    Just as they reached the lobby, Princess Cayley and Harrod walked out from the other side.

    The two sides saw face to face.

    Princess Cayley red at Lyra, not hiding the disgust in her eyes.

    ¡°Lyra Lloyd, you should thank Anthony for walking out on your feet now instead of being handcuffed and taken away as a suspect. If it wasn¡¯t for him, I would never have let you go!¡±

    Thanks to Anthony?

    Lyra was perplexed.

    Princess Cayley snorted condescendingly, turned her head and walked away, not giving her a chance to ask questions.

    Keith patted her shoulder, ¡°Rara, don¡¯t think about it so much. In any case, it¡¯s okay if things work out.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Lyra nodded.

    Coming out of the lobby, Lyra saw a man leaning against a limousine at once. The familiar handsome figure made her anxious heart feel as if it had found a home in an instant.

    It was Malcolm.

    She immediately trotted up and put her small hands through his open ck coat and wrapped her arms around his strong waist, feeling the warmth of his body.

    ¡°When did you wake up? Is there anything else that¡¯s ufortable? While Micah is still at Suham, I¡¯ll have him clear all of your ailments!¡±

    Having just met her and heard her words of concern, Malcolm stroked her head contentedly, wrapped her slim body in his coat, and circled her firmly in his arms.

    ¡°I probably woke up while you were in court. Don¡¯t worry. With Micah¡¯s medical skills, I won¡¯t any illness in my body.¡±

    The worry in Lyra¡¯s heart was relieved.

    Malcolm leaned close to her ear and said in a small but mysterious voice, ¡°Rara, there¡¯s a ce I want to take you to.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± His voice was gentle as he opened the car door and carried her up to carefully put her to the car seat.

    Then he turned back and said to Keith and Micah, ¡°Brothers, I will borrow Rara first. Christmas¡¯s Eve is around the corner. I will express my thank to you formally on Christmas day.¡±

    With an understanding expression, Keith waved impatiently, ¡°Hurry up and get out of here. I don¡¯t want to see you disying your affection.¡±

    Micah had little expression and no answer.

    Chad drove on and waved at I, who was standing behind Micah and Keith.

    I immediately and gleefully went to open the passenger door and sat in it and smiled happily.

    Once their car was gone. In front of the court gate, Micah stared at the limousine, felt displeased and retorted coldly, ¡°He borrows her as if he would return her to us.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Keith snorted, ¡°Micah, that¡¯s not very moral of you. Why didn¡¯t you just say that in front of Malcolm?¡±

    Micah gave him a cold look, ¡°Get the hell out of here and go find your girlfriend.¡±

    After saying that, Micah turned his head and left.

    Keith looked at his back and sighed helplessly, only daring to say in a very low voice, ¡°This is simply your nature. No wonder you can¡¯t find a girlfriend for so many years!¡±

    ¡­

    Chad drove the car all the way to a private airport.

    Lyra looked at the airport building and wondered, ¡°Malcolm, why do you bring me here?¡±

    Malcolm, with a smile and no exnation, took her hand, sped it with his fingers and led her up to the airport building.

    I, who was dumbfounded, was about to follow them out of the car when Chad held her down and shook his head. I understood and obediently sat with him in the car and waited.

    Malcolm took Lyra along and made their way up to the fourth floor.

    Through the ss, Malcolm pointed outside, ¡°Rara, look.¡±

    Lyra followed the direction he pointed and looked over while feeling puzzled. Through the ss, she saw a person¡¯s back walking up the stairs in front of Malcolm¡¯s private aircraft.

    This back was so familiar, like ¡­

    Her eyes were red and she stared unbelievably out the window.

    The man walked up the highest step and slowly turned back around. Standing outside the ne¡¯s cabin with his arm held high, he was waving in Lyra¡¯s direction.

    Although there was some distance, Lyra clearly saw his blue precious eyes and the doting smile, as if a silent farewell to her.

    She was shocked, but did not forget to wave to Anthony in response.

    Anthony saw her response and contentedly turned his head to enter the cabin.

    It wasn¡¯t until the hatch closed that Lyra turned her head to look at Malcolm, ¡°Malcolm, what did you do?¡±

    How did Anthony leave on his private aircraft?

    And how would he still be alive ¡­

    She clearly watched Anthony get shot and fall down.

    Malcolm looked at her seriously, as if he knew all her inner questions and patiently answered them one by one.

    ¡°The feud between Anthony and I has been settled. Princess Cayley withdrew the case because she received an email from Anthony to her.¡±

    ¡°Originally, I was going to bring him to the court for testifying and proving your innocence, but he didn¡¯t want to live as Anthony or Charles Lance anymore. So he asked me not to make it public that he¡¯s still alive. And he wants to leave quietly and goes to another country for a break.¡±

    He reached out, tenderly stroked her cheek and continued, ¡°The day when we were in the church, you were so nervous that the bullet missed. I knew you actually couldn¡¯t let him die, so I spared him.¡±

    Her teardrops slipped down. Lyra felt both moved and incredulous, ¡°He did that to you and hurt you like that. You were willing to let him go off?¡±

    Malcolm gently wiped away her tears. His dark eyes were filled with tenderness, ¡°Because I can¡¯t bear to see you sad and guilty because of his death.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    She hugged him tightly. Her tears were welling up in her eyes, but she was overwhelmed with joy.

    But this time, Malcolm didn¡¯t reach out and hugged her.

    Feeling the unusual behavior, Lyra immediately let go of the embrace and raised her little face to look at him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    He lowered his eyes and his tone sounded a little bit jealous, ¡°I heard you were able to tell Anthony¡¯s preferences in court without fail. You really know him ¡­ well.¡±

 Chapter 368 So he is the fool

    So that was what he cared about.

    Lyra smiled, with her hands gently caressing his cheeks, ¡°You¡¯re jealous?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a little upsetting.¡±

    He looked away in depression, and his handsome face seemed to say ¡°I¡¯m so aggrieved. I need you to coax¡±.

    ¡°Malcolm, you¡¯re so cute when you¡¯re all serious and jealous!¡± Lyra stifled augh, gently stood on tiptoe and kissed him. And she was coaxing him with her soft voice.

    ¡°I remember your preferences too. From now on I only remember everything about you, forget everything about others, OK?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s face returned to normal, ¡°You said this.¡±

    Lyra was nodding, and the two hugged tightly as they watched the ne carrying Anthony and leaving Crana.

    ¡­

    In the car outside the airport, hearing the sound of the ne taking off, Chad took out the cigarette in his pocket, lit it, and took a puff .

    I watched his expression quietly, sensing that he was not in a good mood.

    ¡°Chad, is it possible that you don¡¯t want that Mr. Anthony to leave?¡±

    Chad took a sharp drag on his cigarette before saying, ¡°He whipped me a hundred and thirteen times in the European Swye dungeon.¡±

    He could not beat him back so he was not very happy about that.

    Iughed, ¡°I hear you¡¯ve beaten up for Mr. Malcolm many times before. More than a hundred and thirteen times?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. As for the difference, I still earned it, so just let him go off this time.¡± Chad had a cigarette in his mouth and he sounded magnanimous.

    I covered her mouth and snickered, sighing that although he acted ruthlessly, he still had a soft heart and was not a bad person.

    The smell of tobo in the car was so strong that she didn¡¯t feel well in her nasal passages.

    Chad was oblivious to the fact that he continued to smoke on his own.

    I muttered. Her mood instantly turned bad.

    He really did not have much experience in taking care of people. There was a girl in the car but he didn¡¯t know to restrain himself a little bit.

    Her clear eyes shed with cunning. She came over and reached out to take away the cigarette from Chad¡¯s hand.

    Chad looked at her inexplicably, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s cool to see you smoking. I want to try it too.¡± With the innocent tone, she followed him and brought the cigarette into her mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t! I¡¯ve already used it!¡±

    Chad blushed and was about to reach out to stop it when I had already taken a puff from the cigarette, not minding that there was his saliva on it.

    She coughed.

    The price of not knowing how to smoke and taking a puff was that she was choked up.

    Chad hurriedly helped her to smooth her breath, ¡°You¡¯re still young. Don¡¯t learn if you can¡¯t smoke. It¡¯s not a good thing!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°Ahem, if it¡¯s not a good thing, then why should you smoke? For what you like, I have to learn to like it!¡±

    Her little face was red from choking. And her clear and clean eyes stared earnestly at Chad.

    Chad¡¯s heart was slightly touched. He immediately grabbed the cigarette from her hand. Then he did not hesitate to extinguish and throw it away. And he opened the car¡¯s warm air, opened the external cirction, and the smell of smoke was dispersed out.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like smoking. I won¡¯t even smoke anymore, and you¡¯re not allowed to learn how to smoke!¡±

    I nodded obediently, hiding the triumph in her eyes. She continued, ¡°So when are you going to teach me martial arts?¡±

    ¡°You really want to learn from me?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± I looked at him seriously, ¡°I said, I want to be the sharpest knife in your hand! In the future, when you go on a mission, I¡¯m going to go too. I¡¯m going to help you fight the bad guys!¡±

    Chad originally thought it was a joke, but he didn¡¯t expect her to take it seriously.

    ¡°It¡¯s not good for a girl to always mention fighting and killing. But if you really want to learn, I can teach you a few simple self-defense moves and also teach you to how to use guns.¡±

    She was overjoyed to hear Chad say he was going to teach her how to use guns, ¡°Chad, you¡¯re so good to me! I want to follow you for the rest of my life!¡±

    She then moved over again. Ignoring the interval between the main driver and the passenger seats, she wrapped her arms around Chad¡¯s neck and gave him a sharp kiss on the cheek.

    Chad¡¯s heart abruptly missed a beat when he was kissed by a girl in his arms for the first time.

    That soft touch on his skin had not disappeared. His ears were red and his eyshes kept blinking.

    Calming himself down, Chad said, ¡°It¡¯s not good if you ¡­ always follow me. You have to tell me your real name. When you have the ability to survive independently, I will send you home.¡±

    I¡¯s hands around his neck froze instantly.

    When she let go of him, her watery eyes drooped, hiding the sadness, ¡°Are you ¡­ tired of me? You don¡¯t want to take care of me anymore?¡±

    Chad was serious, ¡°No, but I¡¯m not your guardian. I¡¯m always going to have to send you back to your parents.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m going to be twenty soon. I¡¯m an adult. I can choose my future life! I just want to follow you!¡±

    Seeing her crying, Chad couldn¡¯t bear it in his heart.

    But she was not the girl who belonged to him in the end.

    ¡°But I also have the right to choose whether I want you or not, not to mention that you¡¯ve been refusing to even tell me your real name. So who knows how much you¡¯re hiding from me?¡±

    Sensing his questioning tone, she panicked, ¡°I didn¡¯t hide it from you on purpose. My name is Keira Norris! I didn¡¯t tell you before because I really hate my father and didn¡¯t want to take hisst name anymore!¡±

    She tugged at the hem of Chad¡¯s shirt, as if seeking a moment offort. And she earnestly continued to confess, ¡°I do have something to hide from you. I¡¯m actually ¡­ not as innocent as you think.¡±

    ¡°But do you believe in love at first sight? From the first moment you stepped into my cell and I saw you, I was hooked. I love you! That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been ying dumbtely. I thought I could stay with you forever that way.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to raise a cute girl to keep youpany? When I get fat, you¡¯ll eat me up and make mepletely your girl?¡±

    Chad was wordless.

    This time, his neck and cheeks were all red, and his heart was beating fast, ¡°Do you¡­ actually know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    ¡°Of course I know! I¡¯m almost 20 years old! I¡¯m not stupid. I know all about the things between men and women!¡±

    Holly crap! He was the most innocent one? Was he the one who was trapped?

    He was the one who was stupid?

    Chad was going to be panic.

    ¡°Chad, what do you think?¡±

    Keira¡¯s tone was weak, and her watery and clear pupils stared at him expectantly. She would be hurt if she was rejected.

    Chad raised an eyebrow and smiled. He taunted her deliberately with the light tone, ¡°Keira Norris, you¡¯re just nowing clean. What do you think I¡¯ll do?¡±

    He shouted her name. Her teardrop slipped down. Reluctantly, she bit her lower lip, loosened her grip on the hem of his shirt, and was grieved.

    Chad saw that she was really sad, and was in remorse!

    He was about to say something nice to coax her back when he saw Keira open the car door with determination and run away without looking back.

    He immediately followed and got out of the car.

    Keira didn¡¯t run at all, but saw Lyra and Malcolm walking out of the airport building. Then she jumped over and hugged Lyra and cried.

    Lyra was suddenly hugged and looked at Malcolm with a confused look before asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did Chad bully you?¡±

    Keira kept nodding her head and didn¡¯t say the reason, but held Lyra closer and cried in her arms.

    Lyra was about to pat her back andfort her when Malcolm was sullen and picked Keira up by the back of her neck to lift her up and away from Lyra¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°She¡¯s my woman! I haven¡¯t hugged her enough!¡±

 Chapter 369 Malcolm is his own sonâ€™s stepfather

    Keira was very light and thin. She kept struggling but just couldn¡¯t get rid of Malcolm¡¯s clutches.

    Chad rushed up and rubbed his hands nervously, without confidence, ¡°Boss, I¡­ just joked with her ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Malcolm looked over at him and ordered, ¡°Get your little brat out of here! If you bully her again and cause her toe running to Rara and tell on me, I¡¯ll have punish you with militaryw!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t! I won¡¯t do it any more!¡±

    With the mention of militaryw, it could say that Malcolm was really angry. Chad was frightened, and held Keira back from Malcolm¡¯s hands.

    Keira pouted indignantly, and her hands wrapped his neck tightly, threatening him with her eyes.

    ¡°You heard it! I have a backer now. If you say you don¡¯t want me anymore, Mr. Malcolm will take a little whip to beat you!¡±

    Chad and Malcolm were both speechless at the same time.

    Lyra covered her mouth andughed very unkindly.

    Keira was really a cunning little brat. She got the backer and she was simr with her in terms of character.

    Chad was emotionally naive and silly¡­ she was afraid Keira must master him in the future.

    Lyra walked over and tapped the tip of Keira¡¯s nose, correcting her wording, ¡°That¡¯s not how you use the words ¡®a little whip¡¯. It¡¯s ambiguous.¡±

    ¡°Ambiguous? Just a little fling between a man and a woman?¡±

    Keira looked at Malcolm thoughtfully, then at Lyra, and snickered, ¡°Last time I heard Chad say that Lyra is more powerful than Mr. Malcolm, so will Lyra also use the little whip to fix Mr. Malcolm?¡±

    Malcolm and Lyra didn¡¯t know what to say.

    This time it was Chad¡¯s turn to hold hisughter.

    ¡°Come on, why can¡¯t you keep your mouth shut? If you keep talking, Mr. Malcolm is going to get mad! And then he¡¯ll beat you up!¡± He hugged Keira, turned his head and headed for the car, hurriedly shoving her into the passenger seat.

    Lyra had a helpless smile. Her small hand took Malcolm¡¯s, and tightly interlocked fingers, ¡°Malcolm, you¡¯re usually so well behaved. How can I take a small whip to beat you? What do you think?¡±

    Malcolm was in a much more rxed mood and nodded with satisfaction as he sat the back row with her.

    Not long after, the four returned to the White Manor.

    Keira chattered and talked her best jokes along the way, making themugh and having a good time.

    Through the winding alleyways of the White Manor, before they reached the door of Lyre Spiti, there was a pretty figure standing just outside the vi waiting and pacing leisurely back and forth.

    Lyra was the first to notice. The woman¡¯s skin was extremely well. No one could guess her age from her appearance. She was wearing a high-couture and elegant dress, but her face was very strange. Lyra had not seen her before.

    And the woman who was at the door noticed them approaching and looked over at Malcolm with a smile, ¡°Malcolm, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    The intimacy made Lyra subconsciously frown. She was trying to release Malcolm, but his grip was tightened.

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes were also on the woman. There was a slight surprise in his inky pupils, ¡°Auntie Alice.¡±

    Auntie Alice?

    The eldest daughter of White family, Alice White, who was in her thirties, had been abroad and was an unmarried person. And she wasing back for a reunion.

    Lyra was embarrassed. Alice looked so young that she thought Alice was having some affairs with Malcolm.

    Malcolm stepped forward and introduced to Alice, ¡°Alice, this is my fiancee, Lyra Lloyd.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Alice.¡±

    Lyra smiled and spoke politely.

    Alice looked at her, but her eyes gradually froze, showing obvious dislike, ¡°How is it you? You are Malcolm¡¯s fiancee?¡±

    Lyra was confused and looked at each other with Malcolm. Neither of them understood Alice¡¯s meaning.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been Malcolm¡¯s fiancee. It hasn¡¯t changed. Do you hear something?¡±

    Alice¡¯s face looked cold, ¡°Not long ago in European Swye, Princess Cayley held a court banquet. You were on stage in the limelight. You probably did not pay attention to the offstage. I was at that party.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s expression froze.

    Since Alice was at the party, she must have known about her and Anthony¡¯s wedding, no wonder she treated her badly.

    ¡°That happened for a reason ¡­¡±

    When she tried to exin, Alice coldly withdrew her gaze and stepped forward to tug Malcolm¡¯s arm, ¡°Come with me alone. I want to talk to you.¡±

    Malcolm was pulled away.

    Lyra looked at the back of the two to a corner, lowered her eyes and felt a little despondent.

    Chad noticed her mood and came over to reassure her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Lyra. She doesn¡¯t know the situation and may say some not so nice things to Mr. Malcolm, but Mr. Malcolm definitely believes in you.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Lyra responded.

    She didn¡¯t know what she was afraid of. Was she afraid that Malcolm would suspect that the baby was really Anthony¡¯s because of Alice¡¯s words?

    How could Malcolm possibly think that way?

    She stroked her belly. It was still too early to feel the baby¡¯s presence, but she knew that a new life was being birthed in it.

    It was her and Malcolm¡¯s baby!

    Chad saw that her expression froze and she touched her stomach. He was afraid she would be overly concerned, so he hurriedly winked at Keira.

    Keira immediately understood what he meant and enthusiastically stepped forward to take Lyra¡¯s arm, continuing to tell her jokes.

    Lyra¡¯s thoughts were quickly carried over by this young girl who was beside her and allowed her to pull herself along and go inside the vi.

    ¡­

    Alice pulled Malcolm along and kept walking to the corner of the garden.

    ¡°Alice, you¡¯re going to make Rara paranoid. There is no word that Rara cannot listen to, and I have no secrets from her.¡±

    Alice wasn¡¯t too happy, ¡°Are you using me of that?¡±

    Malcolm lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything. His silence meant acquiescence.

    Alice was angry for a moment, but because it was her favorite nephew, she did not scold him, but said, ¡°Do you have any idea what that Lyra Lloyd did in European Swye!?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± His face looked t and he nodded.

    ¡°You know?¡± Alice was shocked, ¡°If you knew all that, why didn¡¯t you cancel your engagement with her? She went to Europe Swye to marry another man, and is pregnant with that man¡¯s child.¡±

    ¡°The day when she threw up in public at the banquet, it was well known to European Swye¡¯s nobility. She and that man were showing affection at the banquet! You can tolerate this?¡±

    What she said was a momentary difort to Malcolm¡¯s heart.

    He quickly hid his displeasure and said without changing his facial expression, ¡°Alice, you misunderstand. The child in Rara¡¯s belly is mine, and the reason she went to European Swye was for me.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Alice was baffled and stared at him incredulously, ¡°Are you out of your mind? You like being cheating, right? I saw it with my own eyes at the party. How can it be fake? She admitted that the child in her belly is that man¡¯s. Are you nning to be a stepfather?¡±

    Malcolm was speechless.

    That was his baby. Who was he going to be a stepfather to?

    It should have been Anthony who wanted to be a stepfather in the first ce.

 Chapter 370 Congratulations Mr. Malcolm. Rara is pregnant with twins

    ¡°This matter is moreplicated. I will tell youter. In short, it is not what you think. Rara has a good personality. You will like her in the future.¡±

    Alice didn¡¯t say anything.

    Malcolm remembered about Chad¡¯s matter and continued, ¡°Since you¡¯re back, why don¡¯t you help me with the opening of the nnish house these days?¡±

    ¡°A nnish house? What are you going to do?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes looked excited, ¡°Put Chad in the family tree and put his name under my father¡¯s name as an adopted son!¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve always been an idea man. Since you¡¯re all set, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    ¡­

    Alice had always been very sharp.

    Two dayster happened to be a good day. Alice helped to call the respected elders of the n to observe the ceremony and do the record.

    After all, it was the White family¡¯s business, so Lyra didn¡¯t go in this time. She just stood outside the door and watched.

    Chad offered tea to the old Mr. White with both hands and respectfully spoke, ¡°Hello, Grandpa.¡±

    The old Mr. White took it, took a sip, dipped his finger lightly in the tea, and tapped his finger between Chad¡¯s eyebrow.

    After the tedious process was done, the White family¡¯s elders carefully add the name ¡°Chad White¡± next to Malcolm¡¯s father¡¯s name.

    ¡°Kid, from now on you are the White family. Be honest, do not do anything illegal, and remember to listen to the man in power of White family.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± Chad responded obediently.

    ¡°Go on.¡± The old Mr. White stomped his cane, gesturing for him to serve tea to Malcolm.

    Chad got up and Charles helped him move the futon to Malcolm¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, it¡¯s time for my tea!¡± Facing Malcolm, Chad didn¡¯t have the formalities and smiled like a flower.

    Malcolm sulked and pped him on the head slightly, ¡°You¡¯ll have to call me brother from now on!¡±

    Chad brought him a cup of tea and spoke from the bottom of his heart, ¡°Brother!¡±

    Lyra watched silently from outside the door.

    Aftering back from Europe Swye, Chad harvested a lot and she was sincerely happy for Chad.

    The tedious process was finally over after an hour.

    As a gift from the White family, Malcolm gave Chad a small vi which was near from Lyre Spiti, two alleys away.

    When they found out that Chad had won the property, Keira stood beside him, chattered and congratted him. And then she dragged him along to get some new things for the new house.

    With the two gone, Malcolm wasn¡¯t idle.

    When it was time for Lyra¡¯s pregnancy test, he drove alone and went with Lyra to the hospital¡¯s obstetrics and gynecology department.

    Malcolm couldn¡¯t get in while the doctor was doing the test.

    He sat apprehensively in the hallway and waited, feeling agitated.

    She was conceived when the virus was still in his body, so the child was likely to be abnormal from birth, and would carry the biochemical virus. And the child may even pass the virus to the mother, so that Lyra would also get sick.

    The more he thought about it, the more he couldn¡¯t calm down.

    He made a phone call to Jimmy quietly.

    Jimmy was a little confused when he was suddenly called, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You never reach out to me. What¡¯s wrong with your health again?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you expect something good from me?¡±

    Malcolm got no time to joke with him, and was straight to the point, ¡°If our child really has the virus, can we find it out now?¡±

    Jimmy: ¡°How old is the fetus?¡±

    Malcolm thought for a moment, ¡°Six and a half weeks.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be found out. Malcolm, the current method of examination in Crana is throughboratory test. The fetus is too young now. There is no way to test. I¡¯m afraid that only when the child is born can the diagnosis be confirmed.¡±

    But if they really had to wait until the birth, it may be toote.

    Malcolm was silent for a long time, torn before he made up his mind and asked, ¡°If ¡­ the child is aborted, is there any way to do it without harming the mother at all?¡±

    ¡°Impossible, Malcolm. There is always damages to the mother as long as it¡¯s abortion.¡±

    Malcolm sighed wordlessly.

    It would be nice if men could also get pregnant and have children.

    If he could, he would like to suffer this sin for Rara, while Rara would only be responsible for being healthy and happy.

    Jimmy on the other end of the phone did not hear his answer, and continued: ¡°However, if the fetus is notpletely formed, currently there are some least harmful drugs on the market for the mother. Take it, and recuperate for a period of time. There should be no big problem.¡±

    ¡°What kind of drug?¡±

    ¡°Mifepristone, however, this drug is a new foreign drug. Our country currently bans it. Malcolm, if you want to buy it, it¡¯s a little troublesome ¡­¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    Malcolm answered, hung up immediately, and called Chad again.

    ¡°When you are done with the matter at hand in the next two days, I will arrange for you to take a trip abroad and help me buy something ¡­¡±

    Chad listened intently.

    Malcolm did not tell him what he bought the drug for, but because there was a ¡°pregnancy¡± word in the drug, he felt keenly wrong and looked it up online from the drug.

    After checking it online, he was shocked.

    ¡°Are you serious? This drug is for abortion! It will hurt Lyra¡¯s body!¡±

    Malcolm struggled too, but nothing was more important than Rara¡¯s health.

    The pain caused by S404 biochemical virus just needed him to experience alone.

    He didn¡¯t say much to Chad, ¡°Don¡¯t ask too much. I know what I am doing. Just do it.¡±

    Chad was very uneasy, ¡°Bro, you don¡¯t understand. This baby means something different to Lyra. During that time in European Swye, she tried desperately to find a way to deal with Anthony just to keep this baby.¡±

    Malcolm was silent for a long time.

    Chad continued, ¡°She really values this baby. If you try to quietly deprive her of motherhood and then apologize to her afterwards, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work. She¡¯ll be devastated and she¡¯ll even hate you!¡±

    Thest few words hit Malcolm hard in the heart.

    He was in turmoil when the lights in the examination room suddenly went out and a nurse came out first to report the news.

    ¡°Congrattions Mr. Malcolm. Miss Lloyd is pregnant with twins!¡±

    Malcolm immediately hung up the phone with Chad and got up to go inside to find Lyra.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    His expression was grim, and his face did not have the joy of a soon-to-be father, leaving the nurses who lookied confused.

    ¡°Rara, is there anything wrong with you?¡±

    He carefully picked up Lyra, and nervously checked to see if the testing equipment hurt her.

    Lyra cupped his face with both hands and kissed him on his thin lips, with her little face brimming with joy.

    ¡°Malcolm, the doctor said that the reason I had a strong pregnancy reaction during that time was that I was overloaded with progesterone and I was pregnant with twins. But my body is currently healthy!¡±

    She was so excited that she handed him the list to look at, ¡°Although they are still too small, Malcolm, in a few months, you¡¯re going to have two little babies at once! Are you happy?¡±

    Malcolm was slightly stunned. Looking at the checklist, and then looked at the joyful Lyra. He was unable to speak.

 Chapter 371 She and the babies, will be the lucky ones

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    Lyra waved her hand in front of his eyes and pursed her lips, ¡°Is it your first time to be a father? You¡¯re inexperienced, so you are too nervous?¡±

    Malcolm stopped thinking at way and responded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m overjoyed.¡±

    He gently helped Lyra tuck her hair behind her ears, knelt down to help her put on her shoes, and then carried her away, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    On the way, those little nurses saw the two lovey-dovey look and felt envious. Lyra was embarrassed and buried her face beside his neck.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Malcolm, don¡¯t always spoil me like this. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t walk by myself.¡±

    Malcolm smiled slightly. His voice was calm and steady, ¡°Even the doctor said twins need extra attention, your future vomiting reaction may be stronger. I won¡¯t let you be so hard so I have to do something.¡±

    Feeling sweet, Lyra allowed him to carry her out through the quiet staff aisle of the hospital and all the way to the car.

    Back at Lyre Spiti, Lyra sat on the bed. She was still reading the checklist, and eximing the wonders of conceiving life.

    Malcolm sat cross-legged next to her with a book in hisp. He seemed to read intently, but he didn¡¯t blink his eyes as if he was thinking about something else.

    Lyra rested her head on hisp and asked delicately, ¡°Malcolm, for twins, would you prefer two baby boys, two baby girls, or a baby girl and a baby boy?¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t answer, still staring nkly at the pages.

    ¡°Malcolm?¡±

    Lyra waved her hand in front of his eyes again to bring him back to his thoughts.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today? Absent-minded?¡±

    ¡°Rara ¡­¡±

    Malcolm grabbed her small hand and looked at her. Remembering what Chad had said, he took a deep breath and struggled with the question several times before deciding to ask it.

    ¡°We ¡­ will have childrenter. Can we ¡­ abort this one?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Lyra did not react and froze before digesting his words. She pulled her hand out of his palm, as if her heart had instantly sunk to the bottom, and her limbs turned cold.

    ¡°I¡¯m having twins. How many chances like this do you get in life? Why do you ¡­?¡±

    She was puzzled. Remembering that Alice may talk something to Malcolm the other day, she started to satirize, ¡°So, you took Alice at her word and suspected that this baby is Anthony¡¯s? You don¡¯t believe my feelings for you?¡±

    ¡°Of course I believe in your feelings for me. How could I possibly think that way? Rara ¡­¡±

    Lyra avoided his touch and rolled over to get out of bed.

    Malcolm was quick to cling to her from behind, put his head against her shoulder, and hurriedly exined.

    ¡°You misunderstood. You were conceived when the virus in my body was not yet dispelled. The babies are likely to be born with the disease, and even you may be infected.¡±

    ¡°And there is only one super virus serum, not to mention that you are now in pregnancy. It is impossible to inject these vine shots, I really ¡­ dare not take the risk with your body.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s anxious mood gradually calmed down.

    Malcolm continued, ¡°So¡­ we¡¯d better give up, right?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do about it?¡± Her eyes looked calm as she turned back to look at him.

    ¡°There is a foreign drug called Mifepristone, perfect for abortion when the babies are still small. The damage to the body is minimal. You can recuperate for a period of time, and you will soon recover. When the body recovers in the future, we will have the baby again, OK?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything.

    She looked at the checklist and fell into a long silence.

    When she first learned of the pregnancy, she wasn¡¯t ready to be a mother either, but now, she was truly looking forward to the arrival of these two babies ¡­

    But Malcolm wanted to cruelly sentence these two babies to death.

    ¡°Rara?¡±

    Malcolm clutched her hands nervously.

    Lyra thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Did the doctor say that the two children must have contracted the virus as a result?¡±

    ¡°No, but there is a chance. You have to have the babies born to do theb tests to confirm the diagnosis, but I don¡¯t dare to risk your health. Sacrificing this babies is the safest way to go.¡±

    Hearing what he said, Lyra had an idea in mind.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a matter of chance, I¡¯m sure the babies and I will be the lucky ones! Besides, when the doctor injected you with the super virus serum, he left a sample for research. So even if we do unfortunately contract the disease, I believe that the doctor and Micah¡¯s medical skills will keep me and the babies safe!¡±

    She grabbed Malcolm¡¯s hand and let him stroke her belly, ¡°Since God sent these two little ones to us, we have to cherish and love them. If we lose them, even if we get pregnant next time, they won¡¯t be these two babies.¡±

    Malcolm carefully stroked her belly twice.

    The babies¡¯ presence could not be felt at all in her currently t belly, and his inner turmoil was not a tiny bit lessened by this.

    ¡°Rara, I don¡¯t want to bet ¡­¡±

    Lyra¡¯s tone was deliberate as she pinched his lowered jaw and made him see her eyes.

    ¡°But, I¡¯m willing to gamble with the babies! With the Doctor and Micah, even if I lose the bet, there won¡¯t be any risk to my life! Malcolm, I hope you respect my choice. We can¡¯t cruelly deprive the babies of their right toe into this world just because of the odds.¡±

    Seeing the determination in her eyes, Malcolm sighed andpromised, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you, just this once!¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡±

    Lyra nodded, ¡°Malcolm, you were too miserable before. We can¡¯t be unlucky all the time, right? I believe that God can always favor us once!¡±

    Malcolm gently tapped the tip of her nose, full of doting.

    ¡°So what do you want to order for dinner tonight? I¡¯ll cook.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t answer. Just now when Malcolm opened his mouth, it looked like he already made up his mind so she always felt something strange.

    Thinking of this, she asked him, ¡°Malcolm, you¡¯ve even inquired about that kind of drug I should use. You¡¯re not nning anything in advance, are you?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s face froze. He didn¡¯t expect Lyra to figure it out so quickly.

    She was right.

    His eyes dodged and he was going to lie and muddle through.

    The phone on the bedside table suddenly rang.

    He turned his head around to see that it was Chad.

    Remembering that he asked Chad to leave the country to buy the drug today, he was afraid of being found out and was about to refuse to answer the phone when it was taken by Lyra.

    Lyra wrinkled her brows slightly and looked at him inquisitively, ¡°Look at your gesture. It¡¯s Chad¡¯s call. Why didn¡¯t you answer it?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t give him a chance to make excuses and decisively clicked answer button and put it on speakerphone.

    Chad¡¯s anxious voice came immediately.

    ¡°Bro! I can¡¯t do this. I have a guilty conscience! You want to hide it from Lyra to buy drugs. If this is known to her, not only you¡¯ll suffer, I have to suffer as well, not to mention that this decision is too cruel ¡­¡±

    Malcolm lowered his head. His face was pale with misery. His eyshes kept fluttering, and he swallowed uneasily.

    Lyra gave him a cool stare.

    On the other end of the phone, Chad was continuing his bitter persuasion when Lyra asked him in a cold voice, ¡°What did Malcolm tell you to buy?¡±

 Chapter 372 Malcolm misses the whip

    Hearing Lyra¡¯s soft but cold voice, Chad was so frightened that he almost threw the phone on the spot.

    After a long interval, he did not dare to talk, and held his breath.

    Lyra seriously reminded him, ¡°Chad, you¡¯d better help Malcolm to give an ount. If you confess, I¡¯ll be lenient. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll be strict. Or you two will be miserable as you wish!¡±

    When she was saying this, she gritted her teeth.

    Chad was frightened, and hurried to help exin, ¡°He is actually for your health. He just loves you too much. He ¡­¡±

    With a bunch of pleading words, Lyra finally got the whole thing clear after two minutes.

    ¡°Okay, I get it. You did a good job on this. I won¡¯t make it hard for you, and I definitely won¡¯t let your brother retaliate against you. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Chad was more afraid that she would get into trouble with Malcolm than he suffered alone himself, ¡°Lyra, don¡¯t be mad at my brother. He ¡­¡±

    Lyra did not bother to listen to his pleading, and said coldly, ¡°You do not have to worry. He will be fine.¡± After saying that, she hung up the phone.

    The atmosphere was suddenly quiet.

    The whole bedroom was filled with a cool air.

    Lyra turned her head to look at Malcolm, and before she could open her mouth to taunt him, something was suddenly shoved into her hand.

    She looked down at the whip that was in the nightstand drawer before.

    ¡°What does it mean to take out the whip? It¡¯s been too long since you¡¯ve not tasted the whip. Do you miss it?¡± She asked knowingly.

    Malcolm bit his lower lip. The tips of his ears were slightly red, and he said with no confidence, ¡°I was wrong. This is myck of consideration. Don¡¯ get angry with me.¡±

    Lyra looked at him seriously, ¡°Malcolm, the baby is for both of us. You have no right to make any decisions for me.¡±

    ¡°I know ¡­¡±

    Malcolm avoided her gaze, ¡°I was just thinking about it. So as soon as I got home, I took it upon myself to talk to you about it.¡±

    Lyra yed with the whip, exposing him carelessly, ¡°You would have consulted with me this time if Chad hadn¡¯t gotten in the way?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know how to argue. Although he did take the initiative to discuss with Rara, it felt like he quibbled to say more, so he might just admit it.

    Thinking about this, he hardened himself and consciously spread his hands.

    ¡°As long as it can vent your anger, I¡¯ll receive the punishment.¡±

    ¡°Malcolm, I just want you to know that this is between the two of us. You have to talk to me in the future, not dictate like a job.¡±

    Lyra looked at his downcast head in exasperation.

    She didn¡¯t want to beat him up, not at all.

    Moreover, this kind of little punishment was not painful at all for him who was recovering from his illness. He just wanted her to vent out her anger.

    But what Malcolm did today was quite excessive.

    That didn¡¯t stop her from whipping him and letting him know the lesson!

    Thinking of this, Lyra smiled cunningly, ¡°You do need to be beaten, but did I say I would beat your hands?¡±

    Malcolm looked up abruptly, sensing something unpleasant in her evil expression.

    The smile on Lyra¡¯s lips deepened as she sat cross-legged on the bed and gently patted her heel, ¡°Lie down here.¡±

    Malcolm was confused for a second, seemed to understand what she meant, and then wasn¡¯t sure, ¡°You don¡¯t mean to, like, beat my¡­ butt?¡±

    Lyra nodded unambiguously, ¡°Malcolm, you¡¯re so smart!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s ears were red and his face and neck were even more red.

    This was not only punishment for him, but humiliation.

    He would rather die than submit!

    ¡°Rara! I¡¯m the man in power of White family, the director of National Investigation Bureau. Do I want to lose face?¡± He bit his lower lip and stared at her usingly.

    Lyra stifled herughter and said with a serious face, ¡°Of course I know. You¡¯re trying to tell me that a tiger¡¯s butt can¡¯t be touched. It will make you angry, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Malcolm sounded strong.

    She didn¡¯t think so, ¡°But I¡¯ll touch and beat it up! Besides, I won¡¯t let you take off your pants, which is already giving you face. And it¡¯s not a shame to be beaten up by your fiancee.¡±

    Malcolm was unable to refute, but he can not ept this kind of thing.

    ¡°In short, it just won¡¯t work.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s face was cold, ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t know you did it wrong, and you don¡¯t ept the punishment. I¡¯d think about going back to my family to live. And I¡¯ll think about whether to forgive you by the way. After all, you only have this chance.¡±

    She was about to get up, and Malcolm hurriedly pulled her back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave. I admit I¡¯m wrong!¡±

    Hearing the affirmative answer, Lyra stifled herughter and was determined to fulfill his wish. She pointed to the empty space in front of the big bed.

    Malcolm dawdled and finally resigned himself to lying down in front of Lyra¡¯s bed after a few minutes.

    Lyra indulgently admired his shyness, and took the whip to touch his butt, ¡°If you¡¯ve never been beaten, you have beaten others, right? You¡¯re not in the right position. You need to rise up a little more! Yes, that¡¯s it!¡±

    Malcolm buried his face in the crook of his arm. Lyra could not see his expression, but she could feel his breakdown from the tips of his hot and ears.

    She rolled up her sleeves and said in a yful tone, ¡°Malcolm, I¡¯m going to start! I¡¯m going to use all my strength, so bear with me!¡±

    After giving him the precaution, Lyra held the whip in both hands and raised it high.

    Before she could swing down, Malcolm pounced on her, not pressing her stomach in a very measured manner.

    ¡°Rara, don¡¯t beat¡­¡±

    He buried his face between her neck and sulked in resignation.

    The tips of the hot ears pressed against her skin and she just felt her flesh burning.

    Was is always memorable to be so embarrassed, right?

    ¡°In the future, do you dare to make decisions without letting me know?¡±

    Malcolm shook his head submissively, ¡°Don¡¯t dare. There¡¯s no next time.¡±

    The goal was achieved, and Lyra badly squeezed his butt.

    The sweet smell filled the room.

    ¡­

    It was almost Christmas¡¯ Eve in a few days.

    When the babies got bigger, her belly would gradually show it and the pregnancy couldn¡¯t be hidden.

    The two discussed a solution to announce the big and shocking news.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Malcolm even intended to put the marriage on the agenda.

    However, before Christmas¡¯ Eve, Lyre Spiti had the most unlikely of uninvited guest.

    As soon as Micah entered the vi, his face was cold and sullen, like who owed him tens of billions dors.

    When Lyra came downstairs, he immediately asked, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant? Twins?¡±

    ¡°Er ¡­¡±

    Lyra froze and was embarrassed.

    She almost forgot that Micah had thergest holdings in all major hospitals in Crana so she would not be able to hide it from Micah if she went to the hospital for a checkup.

    ¡°Hey, Micah, you¡¯re the first family member to know it. Are you surprised?¡±

    Micah ignored her pretend lighthearted tone, and his cold face remained unchanged.

    Malcolm immediately pulled Lyra behind him, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s not Rara¡¯s business.¡±

    Micah looked askance at him and said coldly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s your fault. You can¡¯t control yourself. And the security measures are not taken. You are fully responsible!¡±

 Chapter 373 A big surprise of Christmas Eve

    In this matter, Malcolm did not hesitate to respond, ¡°Naturally it is my full responsibility. I will marry Rara and be responsible to the end!¡±

    Micah coldly narrowed his eyes and looked at him sarcastically, ¡°You think you just take responsibility for this and forget about it?¡±

    Lyra knew Micah too well. He started to hate Malcolm!

    He was too vindictive and will not let go easily without fixing Malcolm.

    She hurriedly said, ¡°Micah, I am also at fault for this. Malcolm, he just recovered from his illness. You should not think about how to fix him.¡±

    Micah objected that, ¡°He won¡¯t know how to cherish you unless he learns his lesson once and for all. He think he can get the Lloyd family¡¯s baby girl so easily by getting married?¡±

    ¡°Micah ¡­¡±

    Lyra was about to walk up when Malcolm stopped her and said, without condescension, ¡°I¡¯ll take any problem you want to give me and I won¡¯t revolt it!¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    Getting his promise, Micah got up, nced at Malcolm a few times with cold arrogance, turned around and walked away.

    Lyra hurriedly called out to him and asked, ¡°Micah, does Collin know about this? You didn¡¯t tell him, did you?¡±

    Micah was unable to punish her. But Collin was different because he was the one who always disciplined her. Collin will not let go her and Malcolm.

    Micah paused and said resentfully, ¡°On Christmas Eve, you¡¯ll be asking for your own punishment.¡±

    Lyra was relieved to hear that Collin didn¡¯t know it yet.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Her small hand gently soothed her heart. She felt thankful that her leg would be saved for two more days.

    Malcolm noticed her expression and took her hand, ¡°You¡¯re so afraid of Collin?¡±

    ¡°Collin will rage once he finds out! After all, this is no small matter, and he won¡¯t let me go off, especially you!¡±

    Malcolm stroked her head and held her tightly in his arms, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me, no one can hurt you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try to be brave? You will only end up worse than me when the timees.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s eyebrows knitted up. And she felt unease, ¡°No, I have to think ahead to make Collin cool down in Christmas Eve day as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡­

    Christmas¡¯ Eve.

    Lyra and Malcolm joined Chad at noon and went to the old Mr. White¡¯s house to spend the holidays together.

    In the evening, Malcolm prepared many beautiful gifts and went back to Anning Hill with Lyra and went directly to Reginald¡¯s vi at the top of the hill.

    The vi was bustling.

    udia, the Collin, Kathleen, Micah and Keith were all present.

    This time, Malcolm did not bring the ghost face, so when udia came out to see him, she was stunned.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, you¡¯re handsome. It seems that all those rumors are false?¡±

    Malcolm pressed his lips and did not answer.

    Lyra sneered and gave udia a sarcastic nce, ¡°Rumors are certainly no match for seeing with your own eyes. You only speak or act on hearsay. Now that you have seen Malcolm¡¯s true face, you are very unhappy, right?¡±

    udia red at her. She was indeed unhappy, and was about to explode with anger.

    However, today was Christmas¡¯ Eve. Reginald had told udia in advance and asked her to behave herself, not to mention that Lyra¡¯s brothers were back and her fiance was also there, so she couldn¡¯t win Lyra by braggart.

    Thinking about this, she hummed condescendingly, even rolled her eyes, turned her head and walked away.

    Lyra didn¡¯t bother with her and took Malcolm inside the vi.

    Once inside, Kathleen asked Lyra over to prepare the decorations, while Malcolm was taken away by Keith to set off fireworks outside the door together.

    Because it was a reunion day, Reginald gave all the servants at the vi a holiday, and the cook would go back to spend Christmas with his family together as soon as the dinner was ready.

    At dinner time, the room was extraordinarily quiet, and everyone seemed to have different thoughts on their minds. Despite the smiles on their faces, all thought about their own businesses.

    Lyra coughed lightly.

    Malcolm immediately put down his spoon, elegantly wiped his thin lips with a tissue and took the lead in breaking the calm.

    ¡°Reginald, in fact, besides apanying Rara back for the reunion dinner today, there is another very important thing to announce to you.¡±

    Lyra listened to him and subconsciously clenched her fork, ncing in Collin¡¯s direction.

    But Collin was frowning and seemed to be thinking about something else.

    The air was so quiet that only the crisp sound of dishes could be heard.

    Malcolm, with a serious face, continued, ¡°Rara is pregnant, seven weeks, twins. I wanted to wait until three months before making public. But considering that all present are family members, I simply take advantage of this good day to announce this happy news.¡±

    After the words, Reginald and Kathleen were surprised while udia looked stunned and gazed jealously at Lyra¡¯s stomach.

    Micah already knew a few days in advance, with no extra expression.

    Keith swallowed the soup in his mouth nervously and nced at Collin, who had also learned the happy news from Lyra a day earlier.

    Among their varying expressions, Collin¡¯s reaction was the greatest.

    He rested his fork heavily on the table, and his stern eyes were filled with shock and fury.

    The sudden loud noise scared the already frightened Lyra that made her shoulders shaking. She covered her face in embarrassment, and Malcolm immediately put her in his arms, patting and coaxing lightly.

    ¡°Really pregnant?¡±

    Collin ground his back teeth and red straight at Lyra who was in Malcolm¡¯s arms, ¡°Lyra Lloyd, what did you promise me before? This is what you¡¯re giving me?¡±

    Reginald coughed twice and wanted to say something.

    ¡°This is a good thing, a great thing. In a few months, I will be able to hug my grandson! Lyra¡¯s doing great this time! Unlike you, Collin, you¡¯ve been married so many years. You deserve to be criticized!¡±

    Kathleen blushed and lowered her head in embarrassment.

    Collin didn¡¯t say anything. After all, in front of Reginald, he couldn¡¯t denounce Lyra.

    After Reginald finished his words, he turned to Micah and Keith, ¡°And you two, you don¡¯t even marry yet. When will I get a grandchild!?¡±

    The brothers kept their heads down and continued eating without saying a word.

    Micah was not ready to fall in love. His face was cold and there was little reaction.

    Because of the previous engagement with Irene, Keith and Reginald had a big quarrel before. And now he basically didn¡¯t talk too much with Reginald. The Cahan family¡¯s party for Melissa only began after the holiday.

    He had to wait until the Cahan family waspletely open about Melissa¡¯s identity, and then find a way to confess to Reginald and get him to help him get engaged with Melissa.

    At the table, everyone was preupied with their own thoughts.

    In the silence, Malcolm looked at Reginald and continued, ¡°Reginald, Rara and I will find a day to get the certificate after the holiday. And we¡¯ll put the wedding ceremony on the agenda. As for the babies, we will find an opportunity to disclose it after the wedding.¡±

    ¡°Er ¡­ it¡¯s time to think about you two getting married, but would it be a little too hasty to hold a wedding ceremony right after Christmas?¡±

    Under the table, Malcolm held Lyra¡¯s hand tightly. And they looked at each other. But his words were addressed to Reginald.

    ¡°Reginald, don¡¯t worry. During this time, I will put all my energy into preparing the wedding ceremony. It¡¯s not because of the pressure to get married in a hurry and decide to get married. I will give Rara the best wedding!¡±

    Reginald was relieved, ¡°In that case, the ¡­¡±

    ¡°I disagree.¡±

    Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by a harsh voice next to him.

 Chapter 374 Malcolmâ€™s test starts with a toast

    All eyes were on Collin who objected it.

    Collin said seriously, ¡°Malcolm, you do not think that by knocking up Rara, we the Lloyd family will casually let you marry her? Even if she never marries and gives birth to two children, we the Lloyd family can still support them for life. ¡±

    ¡°All right!¡± Reginald shouted as he lowered his face.

    ¡°Dad, although this is up to you, since mom died, I¡¯ve been raising her as the role of mom and I want you to discuss her marriage with me.¡±

    In this respect, it was true that Collin was the only one who can decide Lyra¡¯s matter.

    Reginald didn¡¯t agree, but he didn¡¯t reject it outright either, just saying, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner first, and then you can discuss it afterwards.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    They continued to have the meal.

    Everyone finished the Christmas Eve¡¯s meal in silence.

    After dinner, udia pushed Reginald upstairs to watch TV show, leaving the Collin¡¯s, Micah, Keith and Malcolm and Lyra in the hall.

    Lyra knew that Collin was still angry, and didn¡¯t dare to sit down, so she stood to the side. Malcolm didn¡¯t sit either.

    Collin was sitting right in the middle of the couch, which looked appalled.

    Kathleen sat next to him, and Micah and Keith sat on another couches on either side.

    The air was cold like trial.

    Lyra lowered her head ufortably low, and was almost breathless from the oppressive force. Malcolm clutched her sweaty palm, giving her a sense of security and reassurance.

    After a few more minutes, Collin began to speak, ¡°Lyra Lloyd, well done! Do you want to break your arm or your leg? Choose one.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s heart thumped. Before she could speak, Keith took the lead to help, ¡°Collin, in the first few months of pregnancy, we should be careful for her belly. You can¡¯t beat her. It is twins!¡±

    Micah also said, ¡°Malcolm is fully responsible. Let¡¯s break his legs first.¡±

    Kathleen nodded her head and seconded the motion.

    Collin gave Malcolm a bored stare and instead of pronouncing a crime on Malcolm on the spot, he looked at Lyra again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue. You act first and report afterwards on Christmas Eve. Thinking that with dad present, I couldn¡¯t beat you?¡±

    Lyra bit her lower lip and bowed her head even lower.

    Keith reminded again, spoiling the gloomy atmosphere, ¡°Collin, it¡¯s twins!¡±

    Collin gave him a fierce re, ¡°I know! If you interrupt again, you¡¯ll be the first to be beaten!¡±

    Keith immediately shut his mouth.

    Collin looked at Keith and Micah and then knew something, ¡°You two did not react just now. You already knew it? I¡¯m sure I¡¯m thest one to know this news. Lyra Lloyd, what do you think?¡±

    Although Keith didn¡¯t say a word, he extended two fingers and made a ¡°2¡± towards Collin.

    He silently remind him that Rara was pregnant with twins!

    This provocative gesture sessfully made Collin angry again.

    However, it was for Keith.

    Before the gesture was put down, Collin kicked him hard, ¡°You haven¡¯t been beaten for too long. Are you missing it?¡±

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Keith hissed, mournfully rubbing his knee that had been kicked. His cold sweat was about toe out.

    He looked to Lyra, ¡°Rara, I took the first punishment of Collin¡¯s wrath for you. I did my best!¡±

    Lyra¡¯s eyes were full of gratitude, ¡°Thanks! But, just stop talking, I¡¯m afraid Collin is going to kill you first!¡±

    Keith¡¯s heart thumped and he silently lowered his head.

    Kathleenughed and helped to persuade, ¡°Honey, since this has already happened, what is the point of being angry with my little sister now? You are just not sure about Malcolm. And you¡¯re still angry with him. You guys can think of some ways to fix him up, how about it?¡±

    Lyra listened and was anxious.

    Why did Kathleen and Micah think the same? They all wanted to fix up Malcolm ¡­

    Originally, only Micah was difficult to deal with. And now it was triple. With her brother¡¯s damaging tricks, Malcolm would be miserable!

    She was anxious. Malcolm had stepped forward, and his voice was steady, ¡°I am willing to ept all the punishments from you, including the one for Rara!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, Malcolm!¡± The three of thembined was scarier than he could imagine!

    Collin raised his eyebrows and grunted, ¡°Okay, you said this. If you can pass the test, I¡¯ll agree to your marriage to Rara after the Christmas.¡±

    Malcolm smiled and looked at Collin, ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡±

    So she had no say now?

    They needed to respect the opinions of a pregnant woman!

    In the hall, there was a war which was about to start.

    Collinughed, ¡°Today is a great day, so how about today!? If you can still stand and walk back to the White Manor at night, you¡¯ll be considered to pass the test!¡±

    Malcolm smiled and looked calm, ¡°Okay.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Lyra was terrified, ¡°Collin, you¡¯re threatening him on purpose, aren¡¯t you? You have to take it easy! Don¡¯t get him killed. Your sister¡¯s happiness is in your hands!¡±

    Collin did not speak. He looked solemn. It was not like a joke.

    This time, it was Micah, who was the least talkative, who started by saying, ¡°Since it¡¯s Christmas, how can we not have wine, so let¡¯s start with toasting.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s back stiffened slightly. He sensed something unwell.

    Keith immediately followed Micah and went to the kitchen to prepare Malcolm¡¯s ¡°wine¡±, giving him a meaningful pat on Malcolm¡¯s broad shoulder as he limped by Malcolm¡¯s side.

    Once they both left, Collin looked stern and pointed to a side couch, ¡°Sit down. You don¡¯t get many chances to sit down tonight. Cherish it.¡±

    Faced with the unknown difficulties, Malcolm actually had little confidence and sat consciously for a while.

    Kathleen got up, took Lyra to sit beside her and whispered reassurance to her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your brothers know what to do. Since he is determined to marry you, he will have to suffer this time and know how strong and ruthless your family is! In the future, he will not dare to bully you!¡±

    Lyra had nothing to say. Knowing that her brothers were doing it for her own good, she still felt sorry for Malcolm.

    The whole hall soon fell silent when a bodyguard who was at the door suddenly came in and said, ¡°Mr. Collin, there¡¯s a woman outside who has been lingering at the door for a while. I wonder if she¡¯s a guest?¡±

    ¡°Woman?¡±

    Lyra was the first to respond, ¡°What does she look like?¡±

    ¡°Beautiful, dressed like a star.¡±

    Lyra understood immediately, ¡°That should be Melissa. Keith probably asks her over.¡±

    She looked in the direction of the kitchen. Keith was busy and hadn¡¯t returned with the wine until now, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll go get her in.¡±

    Collin didn¡¯t object.

    Malcolm said, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Lyra gave him a worried look and turned her head to go out to get Melissa.

    At the door.

    Lyra saw the woman who was looking towards the vi from a distance.

    However, when she saw the woman¡¯s appearance, her beautiful eyes stared at her and confirmed again and again until she got closer, then she asked, ¡°How could it be you?¡±

 Chapter 375 Brotherâ€™s wine is really not ordinary

    At the sound of Lyra¡¯s voice, the woman looked ta her, and the smile on that stunning little face was gentle.

    ¡°Miss Lyra, long time no see. It¡¯s Christmas¡¯ Eve, how are you and Mr. Malcolm doing?¡±

    ¡°Very good, Miss Ethel. You don¡¯t have programs today? Then howe you didn¡¯t go back to reunite with your family? Who let you into the Anning Hill?¡±

    ¡°The bodyguard at the foot of the hill let me in. Miss Lloyd, don¡¯t get me wrong. My endorsement contract with White Corp about the Rossi Project is about to expire. I heard Mr. Malcolm is here, so I came in person just to talk to him. I hope he will give me another endorsement opportunity. ¡±

    Lyra narrowed her cold eyes incredulously, ¡°Miss Ethel, you¡¯re the most sought-after star, and now you need to personally talk business? Are your agent and thepany all just idle?¡±

    ¡°After all, White Corp¡¯s endorsement contract is not easy to get, and I¡¯m afraid the agent team can¡¯t handle it. I don¡¯t want to miss this opportunity to make money, so of course I have to do it myself.¡±

    Lyra looked at her askance, not believing her at all.

    If she was really looking for Malcolm and could get here in Anning Hill of the Lloyd Manor, then she was really well-informed.

    Ethel smiled with arched eyebrows. She was not yet twenty years old, but her beautiful eyes were more mature than Keira¡¯s, who was the same age with her.

    She looked to the vi, ¡°Miss Lloyd, your family reunion is so lively today. Is it convenient to invite me in?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all family, not convenient.¡±

    Lyra decisively refused and didn¡¯t make it nice with her.

    ¡°Well, it seems you have prejudice of me.¡± Ethel didn¡¯t feel embarrassed and still smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll have my bodyguard send you down the hill. Malcolm has something to do. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t even talk to you about endorsement cooperationtely. Please go back.¡±

    Lyra did not bother to continue to argue with her and directly evicted her.

    Lyra had not returned so Collin was not quite at ease. He came out all the way to look for her, but in the moment of seeing Ethel, he stared at her.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    Hearing it was Collin¡¯s questioning voice, Lyra turned around and looked at her brother in wonder, ¡°You know each other?¡±

    Ethel didn¡¯t say anything, and Collin didn¡¯t have much expression on his face.

    ¡°Not familiar, just met a few times on TV. Rara, it¡¯s cold here. Come inside with me.¡±

    Collin came out with a fur cloak. He put it on Lyra, and carefully wrapped his arm around her shoulders.

    Again, he told the bodyguard on duty at the entrance, ¡°Send this youngdy down the hill.¡±

    After the order, he wrapped his arms around Lyra and led her back to the vi without giving Ethel an extra look.

    Ethel didn¡¯t leave and stood in the doorway for a long time.

    She watched the backs of both Collin and Lyra for a moment in silence.

    The cold wind blew her hair, covering the chill in her eyes.

    It was only when the two disappearedpletely from sight that she turned away and was led down the hill by the bodyguard.

    ¡­

    On the way back to the vi, Lyra kept watching Collin¡¯s demeanor and noticed that his expression was weird since he saw Ethel, yet she can¡¯t tell what he was thinking.

    Lyra could only ask tentatively, ¡°Collin, you don¡¯t seem to like that Miss Ethel very much?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say I like her. I don¡¯t know her well.¡± Collin was expressionless, then he said: ¡°Instead of caring about this, you should care about whether Malcolm is having a good timeter.¡±

    What happened to Ethel really didn¡¯t matter muchpared to Malcolm.

    She did not continue to think deeply and immediately went into the vi¡¯s hall.

    Micah and Collin had already brought the prepared wine to the coffee table.

    Three small sses which were full of wine were ced in front of Malcolm in a regr manner.

    Lyra quickly step forward to look at the liquid in the sses. The color was clear, like good wine.

    But Lyra, who knew her brothers too well, knew exactly that Micah would not really let Malcolm drink three simple sses of wine.

    She looked to Micah, ¡°Micah, can I drink this stuff? It looks pretty good. Why don¡¯t I try it for Malcolm first?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    They shouted in unison, and all were so excited that they stood up and rushed to stop her.

    Lyra hadn¡¯t even touched the rim of the ss before Kathleen took her by the arm and led her to the couch.

    ¡°Lyra, I know you love him, but you can not interrupt this. Don¡¯t worry. Your brothers will not kill him. He made you identally pregnant before marry! Later, no matter what happens, it¡¯s the punishment he should receive!¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay. Trust me,¡± Kathleen said this, patted her hand and kept reassuring.

    Malcolm stood unassumingly across the coffee table, quietly looking at Lyra.

    He bent down and took the lead in taking the middle ss representing Collin and toasted in Collin¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Mr. Collin, this is thest time I call you that. When we meet the next time, I hope to call you Collin!¡±

    Collin raised his eyebrows and gaze at him.

    Meeting everyone¡¯s gaze, Malcolm lowered his eyes to the ss of wine and swallowed.

    He didn¡¯t hesitate and drank the ss of wine in one go.

    The liquor was very spicy that his whole mouth was on fire. It was really difficult to swallow it.

    He maintained his facial expression and swallowed hard. The spicy feeling had been sliding down the throat to the stomach, burning all the internal organs like a million steel needles stabbing.

    It seemed that ¡­ was mustard?

    His eyebrows furrowed together and his face was red. He did not hold back and coughed a few times in a small voice.

    Collin saw that his expression was well controlled and smiled, ¡°How does it taste?¡±

    Malcolm slowed down and gave a lightugh, ¡°Good wine! The taste is really unique!¡±

    Collin didn¡¯t answer. Let¡¯s see how long he can hold back.

    The second ss of wine continued.

    Malcolm held back the burning sensation in his chest. His fingertips trembled slightly as he lifted the ss to his right and toasted Micah, ¡°Thanks to Mr. Micah for saving my eyes the other day!¡±

    This time, he looked into the ss of wine and did not drink it immediately.

    Collin¡¯s wine was spicy. Micah¡¯s wine, what will it taste like?

    Micah saw that he hesitated, and gazed at him.

    Keith, the only one among them who had epted Malcolm, reminded him in a whisper, ¡°The taste is unusual, but it¡¯s good for the body.¡±

    After all, they all loved their sister. Micah won¡¯t really give him those torturous drugs. Three sses of wine were actually health tonic wine, but with a little voring.

    With Keith¡¯s assurance, Malcolm drank his wine in one go once again.

    Bitter! It was very bitter!

    It was a hundred times more bitter than the previous times when Micah deliberately screwed him!

    Not only was it bitter, it was also sour and astringent!

    After drinking it, his stomach soon flooded with acidity, and he was unable to control the desire to vomit.

    To keep Rara from worrying, Malcolm swallowed the bitter wine hard, holding it back until his face turned pale and his jawline muscles tensed.

    Lyra¡¯s heart thumped as she watched, ¡°Forget it, stop drinking!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    This time it was Keith who spoke up to stop it, ¡°No. There¡¯s still onest drink left. If he doesn¡¯t finish it, won¡¯t he suffer for nothing with the first two sses?¡±

    Lyra stared at him and received the hint in his eyes before silently releasing her clenched palm.

 Chapter 376 Micahâ€™s devilish experience begins

    Malcolm calmed himself down before he picked up thest ss of wine and faced Keith, ¡°Mr. Keith, you took care of me and was beaten up by me instead, this ss of wine is considered as an apology to you!¡±

    Keith nodded and looked calm as if he said, ¡°I¡¯m magnanimous and won¡¯t care about that.¡±

    Malcolm decisively finished thest ss of wine.

    This cup was unexpectedly sweet.

    There was no difort, and it was a light and fruity wine.

    Malcolm, who was slightly startled, nced at Keith and seemed to understand what they were trying to do.

    Pain, suffering, struggle, uncertainty, once they passed the most difficult hurdle, the future days were sweet and beautiful.

    In addition to this meaning, there was also the meaning of warning.

    If he dared to treat Rara badly in the future, they didn¡¯t mind making him experience the pain all over again.

    If he loved their baby sister, his days would befortable.

    Malcolm, who quickly thought about it, looked at the three men across the table with a few moments of gratitude in his eyes, ¡°You have been very kind to Rara, and I, Malcolm, will never fail you.¡±

    ¡°Rara, will be my only love!¡±

    His gaze was sincere and his eyes were extraordinarily firm when he said this.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Collin nodded with reluctant satisfaction and gave an arrogant hum, ¡°Remember the promise you gave me. If you break your oath and make Rara sad once more in the future, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    This meant that he basically epted Malcolm.

    It also meant that Malcolm sort of passed the test.

    Lyra sighed with relief and looked again at Micah, who had been silent.

    Micah had no intention of taking a stand. Obviously, he was not fully satisfied.

    ¡°Micah? You¡¯re not going to say anything?¡±

    Lyra took it upon herself to remind him, winking at him.

    He had passed Collin¡¯s test. Shouldn¡¯t Micah give Malcolm an out?

    Micah was oblivious to her squinting and looked cold and unmoving.

    He stood up, straightened the hem of his coat, and spoke in a light tone, ¡°Now that the wine is finished, I hope Mr. Malcolme with me.¡±

    Malcolm did not hesitate and immediately followed him upstairs, followed by Collin and Keith.

    Lyra was speechless. Micah was really ruthless to let Malcolm ovee all the difficulties in the way!

    Did he have to pass all before letting him go?

    She hurriedly got up and was about to follow, but was pulled by Kathleen, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Sit here with me for a while. Let them settle their affairs themselves!¡±

    Lyra said anxiously, ¡°My brothers are not trying to beat him up, are they? They know martial arts and will beat him hard. What if Malcolm gets beaten up ¡­ no no no! I have to go check it out!¡±

    ¡°Listen, even if they really beat him up, they can¡¯t be cruel. They can¡¯t let the two little nephews¡¯ dad be disabled in the future! You just sit at ease. It will be fine!¡±

    Kathleen painstakingly and gently persuaded her.

    Having heard that, Lyra was not less worried.

    She would be very upset and heartbroken if her brothers really beat Malcolm.

    Malcolm had been so goodtely that even she can¡¯t beat him up, so how can her brothers beat him up!?

    Her palms were sweating with worry, and she kept stamping her feet, waiting impatiently.

    ¡­

    Malcolm was taken to Micah¡¯s childhood bedroom in the vi.

    That room had been remodeled. He put all the professional medical equipment and surgical knives of various colors on the table.

    On the walls, diagrams of various human organs were posted.

    As soon as he entered, he felt a little bit frightened.

    Malcolm, who had experienced a lot, swallowed hard.

    Micah wanted to dissect him?

    Micah wanted him experience the fear of hovering on the edge of death without anesthesia?

    He was mulling it over when Micah finally spoke up.

    ¡°You let Rara carry the babies identally. It is your inadequate safety measures. This is obviously your fault, but in the future the pain of childbirth will have to be borne by Rara alone. As a punishment for yourck of caution, tonight I will take you to experience the tenth level of childbirth.¡±

    When he finished, Keith stepped forward and helped lift the white cloth from the seat.

    Next to the seat, Micah had the analgesic apparatus sent over from the downtown hospital on a special fast track.

    ¡°If you refuse now, or even if you¡¯re in the middle of the experience and want to request to withdraw, that¡¯s fine, I respect your choice.¡±

    Micah¡¯s cold eyes held a hint of sarcasm at the bottom.

    Malcolm looked at him and his deep, quiet and dark eyes were without a trace of timidity, ¡°I do, and will not quit.¡±

    ¡°Think carefully. This is only the middle link. There are surprises waiting for youter.¡±

    Malcolm looked determined and he nodded without hesitation, ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll take it all.¡±

    ¡°Great, I hope you¡¯ll still be so toughter. Please take a seat.¡± Micah looked at him

    He consciously went over and sat down, and Micah helped him load the analgesic apparatus in his hands.

    ¡°Level 1 is equivalent to needle prick the back of the hand, mosquito bites. Level 4 pain is like an iron cone stabbing thigh. For Mr. Malcolm whoes from the army, it should be very easy. Then we start directly from level 5.¡±

    Micah finished. Without giving him a chance to react, he pressed the button directly on the machine.

    The pain came without warning. Malcolm instantly furrowed his eyebrows. His hands gripped the armrests to bear it without a word.

    Micah saw that he was getting used to it and continued to add to it.

    At level 7, this persistent pain would gradually spread to all the limbs. And there was no ce in the body that was not painful.

    The veins on Malcolm¡¯s hands bulged. His fingertips were slightly shaking. His face was pale and there was dense cold sweat on his forehead.

    He clenched his teeth and still didn¡¯t make a sound.

    Just then, Keith did as Micah told him and pushed the table in front of Malcolm.

    Collin put a pen, a copybook, and a sheet of A4 paper on the table.

    Malcolm raised his eyes while enduring the pain, and looked suspiciously at Micah who was next to him.

    Micah exined, ¡°It¡¯s a famous online rule for being a good husband. I heard you can write extremely well in pen, so I ask you to copy it word for word.¡±

    Malcolm looked at the paper.

    [Wife is the God. Everything about her is priority.

    Consciously wash and cook, clean the room, and never let the wife¡¯s delicate hands get a piece of dust.

    ¡­ should be attentive to take care of every little emotion of the wife, not to yell at her, not to mention abusing her.]

    The whole 50 articles, if he copied once, it was about 500 words.

    Micah watched him and kindly reminded him, ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, you can choose to give up.¡±

    Malcolm immediately reached for the pen, implying that he epted this.

    When the pen was in his hand, his long fingertips were still shaking uncontrobly.

    Micah exined the rules to him, ¡°When a woman is inbor, she usually experiences two to three hours or more of pain. Counting the time you just experienced, I¡¯ll give you a total of one and half of an hour to copy this rule, and if you have a problem with it, you can protest.¡±

    Malcolm adjusted his breathing and struggled to speak, ¡°I experienced the pain of childbirth for an hour and a half, but in the future Rara will have to suffer twice as much as I did.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anyments on this provision, I¡¯ll copy it.¡±

 Chapter 377 Family instruction for Malcolm

    With that, he made the other three men in the room look at him in a respected way

    It was admirable to have such an awareness.

    It was a good and rare man.

    Malcolm only thought two things: to bear the pain and finish copying the rules. He simply did not pay attention to the other three men in the room.

    He breathed deeply and tried to adapt himself to the persistent pain.

    But when he really took the pen to write, each word was shaky like a tadpole wagging its tail.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    The room was unusually quiet.

    Only the sound of Malcolm¡¯s heavy breathing could be heard.

    Micah watched him shake his hand and finish the first one fairly neatly. He was supposedly getting used to the pain of level 7 so Micah coldly continued to add up to level 8.

    The pain in the stomach increased without warning and quickly spread throughout the body.

    Malcolm trembled violently even more, and the word he was writing was straight out of order.

    The trembling right hand can barely hold the pen.

    He raised his eyes and looked at Micah, who was sitting next to the analgesic apparatus.

    Micah received his gaze and sneered, ¡°You couldn¡¯t stand it? If you want to quit now, it¡¯s still possible.¡±

    Collin and Keith, who were sitting quietly across from each other, lowered their heads at the same time.

    Anyone can say big words, but in front of the real torture and pain, not anyone can survive.

    In the disappointed atmosphere, Malcolm shook his head and said with difficulty, ¡°I just want to ask, do you have any requirements for handwriting? I don¡¯t write ¡­ very well, if not¡­ I¡¯ll ¡­ rewrite it.¡±

    Micah was slightly stunned and stared at him for a while, obviously not expecting him to actually want to ask this, ¡°No requirements, just finish copying.¡±

    With this kind of pain, it would be an almost impossible task to ask him to write clearly and neatly.

    Micah, although he was down to test him, was not so inhumane.

    Relieved by the answer, Malcolm bit his lower lip and continued writing.

    His whole body was drenched with cold sweat. The sweat gathered on the tip of his nose, dripping onto the paper and blurring a lot of words.

    The minutes ticked by as Keith watched quietly from the sidelines.

    Noticing that his hand, who was holding the pen, was shaking more and more and writing with great difficulty, he was a bit intolerant and looked at Micah, trying to plead for mercy.

    ¡°Micah ¡­¡±

    Micah frowned lightly, ignoring it. And he opened his mouth to say to Malcolm, ¡°When the pain reaches level 10, the equivalent of twenty broken ribs at the same time, I¡¯m going to start add more up.¡±

    This time, he didn¡¯t add to Malcolm¡¯s pain without warning, as he had done before.

    Rather, it was a good precaution to Malcolm in advance so that he could be prepared.

    When increasing, he was also extremely measured little by little, so that Malcolm can have a buffer process.

    However, as the pain gradually reached its peak, it turned into a sharp pain.

    Malcolm¡¯s features were distorted, even the eyshes were trembling badly. The pain throughout his body made him grunt. His consciousness was a bitx. He could not concentrate on writing, and he could not hold the pen in his hand at all.

    ¡­

    Downstairs in the hall.

    Lyra waited uneasily, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t hee down yet? Malcolm didn¡¯t get beaten up and passed out, did he?¡±

    Kathleen reassured,¡±No, Micah is there. Rx, as long as he passes the test, he can marry you. You should believe in Malcolm, but also believe in your brothers.¡±

    Lyra had no choice but to sigh.

    Kathleen hurriedly talked to her about her family life and tried to distract her.

    Gradually, it was dark outside, and snow was falling in the garden.

    Lyra looked at the time and almost two hours had passed since they went up.

    She can¡¯t believe Malcolm hadn¡¯te out yet. It must be something wrong!

    She couldn¡¯t sit still at all.

    Despite Kathleen¡¯s obstruction, she ran wildly upstairs to the door of Micah¡¯s room.

    Just as she was about to knock on the door, the sound of the door handle turning suddenly came from inside and the door just opened.

    Collin was the first to walk out.

    His broad figure blocked the room, covering the door behind him. Lyra tried to look inside and saw nothing, so she had to ask him.

    ¡°Collin, what the hell are you guys doing in there? Did you guys hit him?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Collin¡¯s tone was calm.

    Lyra was confused as to what was going on, ¡°So did he pass the test or not?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow, have Malcolme to my vi to discuss your wedding date.¡±

    He finished tly, stroked Lyra¡¯s head, and turned to go downstairs.

    Lyra froze and reacted that Malcolm had passed!

    She was surprises and shouted at Collin¡¯s back.

    ¡°Thanks Collin!¡±

    Before she walked into the room to find Malcolm, Micah came out with that icy face that seemed to be perpetually devoid of emotion, and casually closed the door.

    ¡°Micah, Collin just let us choose the wedding date, so you can¡¯t say he hasn¡¯t passed it yet, right?¡±

    Without exining, Micah handed a copybook to her, ¡°Look, how¡¯s the writing?¡±

    Lyra, full of doubts, opened the copybook, and when she saw this, which was written in a crooked way, her eyebrows tightened fiercely.

    ¡°That looks ugly. Did you guys get Malcolm to write that?¡±

    Many of the words on the paper were almost nted, and many words were blurred, which looked very bad.

    Micah echoed, ¡°I think it¡¯s ugly too.¡±

    He pinched Lyra¡¯s little cheeks, ¡°Think of it as a family instruction for Malcolm after your wedding,¡± then he turned his head and walked away.

    They all said ¡°after marriage¡±, so it seemed to be over.

    But ¡­

    Lyra, keenly aware of something, re-read the words and stared at Micah¡¯s cold, arrogant back.

    ¡°You three are too cruel! What the hell did you do to him to make him write it like this!¡±

    Just downstairs, Collin said to her that she could choose among broken hand and broken leg. They did not really break Malcolm¡¯s hand, right?

    She was getting worried about Malcolm¡¯s situation.

    Immediately after that, Keith came out.

    He patted Lyra¡¯s shoulder with relief, and said only three words, ¡°He is good!¡± Then he walked away as well.

    Lyra nced at Keith¡¯s briskly paced back, feeling only puzzled. Hurriedly she pushed the door.

    ¡°Rara.¡±

    The man¡¯s bony but bloodless hand suddenly held the door frame coldly.

    Lyra saw his arm and immediately watched Malcolm¡¯s warm but weak eyes.

    Obviously she could feel his state was not very good. Lyra rushed forward to support him, and turned his palm to check his injuries.

    But she found that his palm was clean, without any signs of redness or bruising.

    ¡°Huh, my brothers didn¡¯t hit your hand? Then how did you write so badly? What exactly did they do to torture you?¡±

    ¡°There is no torture.¡±

    Malcolm did not exin too much, but just leaned his head on her shoulder.

    ¡°Rara, I want to go back to Lyre Spiti and sleep with your holding you waist.¡±

 Chapter 378 Itâ€™s Malcolm, not doggy

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Lyra didn¡¯t ask more questions, intending to go back and talk about itter.

    She held Malcolm¡¯s arm and helped him limp away from Anning Hill.

    Back in Lyre Spiti¡¯s bedroom, Lyra immediately stripped him naked.

    At first, she didn¡¯t notice, but when she took off his clothes, she realized that he had changed in Micah¡¯s room, and the suit he was wearing was Micah¡¯s preferred style, and it was new.

    And, it smelled good, too. He had used Micah¡¯s bathroom to take a shower?

    Lyra¡¯s heart thumped, and she was increasingly confused about what her brothers had done to him?

    ¡°Where exactly did they hit you? Howe there¡¯s no injury? Micah can¡¯t inject needles into you or give you poison, right?¡±

    Malcolm was so weak and miserable that he was at her mercy, being unable to resist.

    After experiencing the full hour and a half ofbor pains, all his strength was used to sustain the pain and copy the family instruction.

    He finally understood why women have to be bedridden after giving birth to a baby.

    It was really ¡­ too painful.

    But he was a man, he had to walk home standing up.

    Lyra turned his whole body over, but did not find a little injury. Malcolm was in a state of breathlessness again, with a look of exhaustion.

    She was so anxious that she patted his cheek to awaken his drowsy consciousness.

    ¡°Malcolm, stay awake for a second, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Malcolm moved his mouth weakly and clutched her small hand. His voice was extremely soft, ¡°Just¡­ let me feel the pain of your delivery in advance ¡­.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s face changed, ¡°Micah take you experience a level ten birth and copy another family instruction by the way?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Lyra was silent. This was too like Micah¡¯s style. That was so cruel!

    But, as it was, she was reluctantly relieved.

    Even if her brothers didn¡¯t do this, she actually had ns to let Malcolm go ahead and help her feel thebor pains before the babies were born.

    After all, she was pregnant for the first time and was also afraid of pain.

    ¡°So how do you feel?¡±

    ¡°It hurts.¡± Malcolm nuzzled into her arms and rested his head on herp, deliberately avoiding her belly.

    Lyra rubbed her fingers on his face and got a little scared, ¡°What about it? Even you are in such pain, I guess I can faint from the pain through the birth.¡±

    Malcolm were sleepy. After all, he was not a doctor and he did not know much about it. He could only brace himself tofort her, ¡°I¡¯m here. The big deal is that on the day you go intobor, I will experience anotherbor analgesia and stay with you.¡±

    Okay.

    It was much morefortable for Lyra to have him with her in pain.

    ¡°Mel, you¡¯re so nice.¡± She leaned over and kissed him on the forehead.

    Then she helped him change into his pajamas. When she was about to fall asleep with him who was in her arms, the phone on the bedside table rang.

    It was Twelve.

    ¡°Miss, the courier just came by and delivered an international package. I¡¯ve got it for you. It¡¯s on the coffee table in the living room.¡±

    ¡°An international package? It¡¯s delivered thiste?¡±

    Lyra pondered for a moment, confirming that she hadn¡¯t even bought anything online recently.

    Twelve replied, ¡°Well, it was expedited, flown in from Gibsomin, and the sender was Mr. Anthony.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    Lyra quickly hung up the phone.

    Anthony suddenly sent something over. Was it something important?

    He went to Gibsomin, and she wondered how he was doing there?

    She mused, and carefully inclined her head toward Malcolm.

    Malcolm was resting in the crook of her arm, looking at her, ¡°Rara, do you want to go down now and see the present Anthony sent you?¡±

    ¡°Is it¡­ okay?¡± She asked.

    The look in Malcolm¡¯s eyes waspletely absent.

    He left Lyra¡¯s embrace and rolled over to turn his back on her. His tone sounded jealous.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like it was sent to me, so if you want to check it, go ahead.¡±

    Lyra took a finger and tentatively poked him in the back, ¡°You¡¯re not happy?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just sentimental. You¡¯re too busy trying to remember your old friend. You don¡¯t have time to coax me, the soon to be husband, to sleep.¡±

    Lyra tut-tutted twice, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be jealous. You¡¯re the only one I have in mind¡±

    Malcolm frowned lightly, did not say anything and closed his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous. The courier is not as important as you. I will open it tomorrow. Besides you have worked so hard today, of course I have to coax my puppy to sleep first!¡±

    Her voice was soft and sweet, and her small hand gently patted his shoulder to soothe him.

    Malcolm was feeling much morefortable, contentedly rolled over and shrank into her arms, but suddenly he noticed something wrong in her words.

    ¡°Wait, puppy?¡±

    Lyra kissed him in a hurry, ¡°No, you misheard me, it was Malcolm!¡±

    Malcolm re-cuddled her and soon fell asleep with exhaustion.

    The two had a good sleep.

    It was early the next morning that Lyra went downstairs and opened the delivery.

    They were some special products from Gibsomin. Because of the Christmas, Anthony sent this back specially for her.

    He also selected them with great care. They were specially selected for pregnant women.

    There was also a letter in the package. She opened and read carefully.

    Malcolm held the handle and slowly walked down the stairs and saw Lyra concentrating from a distance.

    ¡°What did he say?¡± he asked jealously.

    ¡°He said that the culture over there is very backward, so he became an ordinary teacher in the mountains. Life is full and satisfied. He said when my baby is born, he is afraid that he can note back to celebrate, but the gift will certainly be sent.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t believe it, ¡°Didn¡¯t he even say something as ¡®thinking of you¡¯, ¡®missing you¡¯, ¡®dreaming about you¡¯? ¡±

    Lyra collected the envelope and exined lightly, ¡°No, he knows what he can do.¡±

    Malcolm reluctantly believed it and didn¡¯t ask any more questions and went to the kitchen to make breakfast for Lyra.

    Lyra took advantage of this to write a letter back, informing him of her uing marriage and slipping in two packets of ingredients from home as a New Year¡¯s gift. Then she asked Twelve to send it back by courier to the address she had sent it to.

    After breakfast, the two went to Collin¡¯s vi as agreed beforehand to set the wedding date.

    It was scheduled for a month from now.

    Because Malcolm volunteered to take on the wedding nning, he said he would put aside his job and focus on the preparations to give Lyra the best wedding possible.

    So for the wedding, Lyra basically never cared about anything.

    After the New Year, she started to work and engage in her career. Apart from asional pregnancy vomiting and drowsiness, she was in good health.

    Spring started.

    Lyra, who had hurriedly finished her breakfast, returned the message while walking to the foyer to put on her shoes.

    Malcolm hugged her from behind, resting his chinzily on her shoulder.

    ¡°Rara, you have been busy all day recently ¡­¡± she had not been with him properly, making him like a puppy for his master toe home.

 Chapter 379 Someoneâ€™s spoiling the ceremony?

    ¡°And the wedding thing, you really don¡¯t ask about that at all?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s words were full of grief and he grunted in discontent.

    Lyra turned around, cupped his cheek and lightly kissed his thin lips, ¡°You¡¯re the one who said you want to give me a stunning wedding ceremony. So if I intervene in advance, won¡¯t there be no mystery?¡±

    That was true. However, Lyra was busy with her career all day and didn¡¯t spend time with him, so he just felt very unhappy!

    Lyra exined patiently, ¡°I recently invest in a new drama. The script is personally set by me. I have high expectations for this drama. Today is the opening ceremony. I have to go to the scene as an investor. Mel, I¡¯lle back tonight to apany you.¡±

    She stroked his face and tenderly kissed his forehead, eyebrows, nose, and finally his thin lips.

    Malcolm knew too well her career-mindedness to stop it, so he could only carefully instruct her, ¡°Be safe. Don¡¯t wear high heels. Don¡¯t get cold. Don¡¯t drink. Don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    In recent days, every time when she went out, Malcolm had to instruct her with these words. Lyra could memorize them word by word.

    She hurriedly responded, quickly put on her shoes, and left the White Manor in a sh.

    Malcolm watched with a sad expression as her silhouette disappearedpletely over the wall.

    Shortly after Lyra left, Chad arrived.

    But this time he came over with a serious look.

    Malcolm noticed that his mood was different, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Bro, Irene is missing from the prison. The same way Charlotte was transferred out before.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s expression immediately became grim.

    ¡°Have you check it yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but no clues. They did a fairly clean job.¡±

    Malcolm sat down on a couch and read the information Chad handed him.

    Chad told him his deduction, ¡°Is it possible that it was done by Mr. Shane? After all, he knows about Anthony¡¯s thing of the bio-chemicals. But if so, it will mean that it was Mr. Shane who transferred Charlotte at that time.¡±

    It was a group of people, not one person, who were involved in framing Lyra in the first ce.

    The ones that had been uncovered so far were Vincent Lloyd, Caden Lloyd and Anthony Cahan.

    Malcolm furrowed his eyebrows, and there was a chill in his ink eyes.

    Whether Shane had a part in it or not, he always felt that there must be someone in the Lloyd family that he hadn¡¯t been able to uncover, and it was a big deal.

    ¡°Continue to investigate. After all, we¡¯re not in Frayton. Suham¡¯s supervision is much stricter. There are not many skillful people in the whole Crana, except Shane, Collin ¡­ five-some with military ranks. Even with the exclusion method, we can always find traces. ¡±

    ¡°Okay Malcolm, I¡¯ll order it immediately.¡±

    Chad turned his head to leave, but Malcolm called out to him, ¡°Send more people to follow Rara quietly. We must ensure her safety outside. No one can hurt her, or all wait to be disciplined!¡±

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry bro! My prospective sister-inw¡¯s safety muste first!¡±

    ¡°Well, go for it.¡±

    Chad quickly left the house to go about his business.

    Malcolm was sitting alone on the couch, still reading the document about Irene¡¯s disappearance.

    The whole thing was clearly directed at Lyra.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    For today¡¯s opening ceremony, he hoped it could be smooth.

    ¡­

    Lyra rushed to the location of the opening ceremony. She was deliberately fifteen minutes early, so the ribbon cutting had not yet started.

    This new drama was an inspirational costume drama.

    The story was about an originally soft and weak nobledy. After divorcing her husband, thedy¡¯s career took off and she gradually became the first richest man in the country.

    The man, who was in the divorce with the heroine, found that his ex-wide was a very good woman only after the divorce, so there was a variety of humble courtship andughingstocks in this drama.

    As soon as Lyra saw the script, she liked it very much and felt extraordinarily close to it, so she decided to invest in it. And she was the biggest shareholder of the drama.

    As Melissa just won the best actress award, her acting skills were absolutely trustworthy, so Lyra decisively chose her as the heroine.

    As soon as Lyra got out of the car, Melissa, who was in her costume, came to pick her up.

    Because Melissa already knew Lyra was pregnant, Melissa was extraordinarily attentive to her safety on site.

    It was not the right time to cut the ribbon, so Melissa took her by the arm to a lounge.

    The two made small talk.

    ¡°Melissa, I remember when I got back from European Swye, I heard you say that the Cahan family was throwing a return party for you. How long has it been since then? Why isn¡¯t there an invitation?¡±

    Melissa smiled indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to the Cahan family for now, so let Mr. Shane not have a return party for me.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Lyra held her hand tightly, ¡°Since you are the daughter of the Cahan family, sooner orter your name will have to be written in the genealogy. The Cahan family owes you so much over the years. After you go back, they should love you.¡±

    Melissa hid the despondency in her heart, ¡°But, in my eyes, they are not my family except for the fact that they are rted to me by blood. But you and Keith are much closer to me than them.¡±

    The Cahans, with the exception of Shane, did not wee her, especially Reba.

    Before Melissa¡¯s identity was discovered, Reba was the only and youngest daughter in the family. But once Melissa returned, she took away much of the attention that originally belonged to Reba because the Cahan wanted to make it up for Melissa.

    So during the days when she went back to live there, Reba never gave her a good look.

    Moreover, she always felt that the Cahan family was not as simple as it seemed.

    The day when she went into her father¡¯s study to steal the photos, she thought about it again and again afterwards, and it was clear that someone really wanted to strangle her. That feeling was too real.

    It couldn¡¯t be a dream, but Shane told her again that nothing was wrong.

    Thinking about it, she asked Lyra, ¡°Did you often go to the Cahan family to y with Anthony or Reba when you were a child? And did you ever meet my mother?¡±

    Lyra thought seriously, ¡°I didn¡¯t see her often, just once in a while when the Cahan family hosted a party. Mrs. Cahan seems to be not good health. She usually does not go out, and has stayed in the room.¡±

    Melissa didn¡¯t understand, ¡°After these years, she¡¯s always been like this?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± Lyra nodded and asked again, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If you¡¯re confused, you can tell me and I¡¯ll have someone look into it.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s too much trouble. Maybe I¡¯m just being paranoid. Even if there¡¯s really something wrong, we¡¯ll know sooner orter.¡±

    The two were chatting when a staff member came to invite them and the opening ceremony was ready to start.

    Melissa took Lyra to the scene with her.

    Because it was a costume drama, so the venue was set in Suham¡¯s Film and Television City under an ancient city walls.

    They came to the scene. The salute was loud and the atmosphere was lively.

    When the salute stopped, the director team, producers, the main actors, props group, all together there were more than a hundred people entering in order

    Once they were all on stage, it was time for the ribbon cutting session.

    Because Lyra was the biggest investor and represented the drama¡¯s sponsor, she sttod in the middle, with the director and creators standing on either side of her.

    A hostesses carried a tray and handed them small golden shears.

    Cameramen and a lot of media gathered around, taking photos.

    However, before Lyra could cut the first cut of the ribbon, there was a sudden mor of noisy voices next to the scene.

    ¡°Oh my god! Why is a person standing by the city wall. Are she going to jump!?¡±

 Chapter 380 Remember, I am forced to die by her

    These words instantly made everyone present stunned.

    One after another, they turned their heads to look at the city walls.

    A woman with tattered and dirty clothes was standing on the edge of the wall, and was unmoving.

    The key was that everyone¡¯s attention was on the opening ceremony today, and no one even noticed when the woman stepped on the wall.

    Many cameramen immediately aimed at the scene on the wall, and everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to it.

    There were also a number of staff members who were anxious and stomping their feet.

    ¡°What should we do? She wants to jump from there on our ceremony. If she dies there, it is a ill omen!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, in such a great day, does this mean the drama is going to be ruined?¡±

    ¡°The stocks of several entertainmentpanies that invest in this have to plunge, right?¡±

    Lyra listened to their discussion expressionlessly, but only instructed the staff next to her, ¡°Immediately call the police. And then call the fire department to install life-saving air cushions.¡±

    ¡°No police! No one is allowed to leave! Or I will jump immediately!¡±

    Lyra just finished her words. The woman, who was on the walls, shouted hysterically with her shrill voice.

    The voice ¡­ was so familiar.

    Lyra furrowed her eyebrows and asked uncertainly, ¡°Irene?¡±

    The woman froze slightly and soonughed out loud, ¡°Lyra Lloyd, I didn¡¯t expect you to remember me. Is it a surprise to see me here?¡±

    Under her manic and disheveled hair, her red-blooded eyes were shing with a malicious light. She stared straight at Lyra who was underneath.

    Lyra narrowed her eyes coldly and did not speak.

    Irene looked at the group of media again andined loudly, ¡°I am the daughter of the Frazier family before, Irene Frazier. It was because of this woman¡¯s frame-up that I was convicted and sent to prison!¡±

    ¡°Despite this, she still didn¡¯t let me go off and sent people to the prison to beat me day and night. It was she who ruined my life!¡±

    ¡°Lyra Lloyd! Remember, even if I die, I will still make your day eventful! Today, my blood will be sshed on that table. Even with Keith backing you up, with the public opinion, I want you to be drowned by the spittle of theizens!¡±

    ¡°And you, Melissa Walsh! You interfered in my rtionship with Keith. As a mistress, you should get out of the entertainment industry because you have corrupted your morals! Why are you shameless to be embraced by your fans and continue to appear in front of the screen!¡±

    Her words shocked all the uninformed people in the scene.

    Lyra, who was the biggest investor in the drama, sent her to jail because of a personal grudge?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Melissa, who was awarded the best actress, was the mistress who interfered in other people¡¯s rtionship?

    There was so much information. No matter which one it was, as long as it was spread online, it would be a shocking wave.

    People on the scene looked at each other and whispered about it.

    The media even recorded Irene¡¯s words, word for word.

    Among all the stunned expressions, only Lyra was calm from the beginning to the end.

    She took two steps forward, looked up at Irene who wasughing maniacally on the wall, and said disdainfully, ¡°Irene, you think a few random nderous words can have an effect on me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to jump? Then go ahead and jump. I¡¯ll watch.¡± She had her arms crossed. Her beautiful eyes still looked cold and arrogant, with sneer.

    ¡°Lyra, no ¡­¡± Melissa stepped forward and took her wrist, feeling worried.

    If Irene really died here, whether what she just said was true or not, once it was spread on the inte, everyone would pity and sympathize her.

    There was a saying that when a person was about to die, his or her words were true.

    Her death could cover up all the truth, because no one would think that she was frenzied enough to spend her life to falsely use others.

    Lyra gently patted Melissa¡¯s hand, signaling her to rx and not to be afraid.

    On the wall, Irene snorted, ¡°Lyra Lloyd, you think I¡¯m afraid of jumping? Since Ie here, I don¡¯t n to see the sun tomorrow!¡±

    Lyraughed, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t jump, you really can not see the sun tomorrow. Irene, you are not released. You are an escaped prisoner. If you¡¯re caught back, you¡¯ll be sentenced to death. You have to die anyway so it is better to make good use of your death to wrongly use me, right?¡±

    Irene froze, and was a bit baffled by what she said.

    Lyra¡¯s attitude of being a looker-on was even more confusing to Irene.

    ¡°Lyra Lloyd, this is a new drama you¡¯re investing in. Do you know what it means for you that I die here today? Why are you pretending to be calm?!¡±

    Lyra got a little impatient, ¡°Are you going to jump or not? I¡¯m tired of seeing your charade.¡±

    After taunting, Lyra looked to the director, ¡°Today¡¯s opening ceremony is canceled. A new time will be discussedter.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Miss Lyra.¡± The director understood today¡¯s situation as well, and guessed it can not be easily dealt with.

    Along with Lyra¡¯s calm words from the beginning to the end, the people on the scene had a new view on this matter.

    Daring to jump and daring not to, these were two different things.

    If she didn¡¯t dare, it was deliberately provocative and her words were mostly not the truth.

    Irene quickly realized that Lyra Lloyd was doing it on purpose to steer the public opinion of the media on the scene.

    She yelled hysterically at the others, ¡°Remember, if I, Irene, am dead, it¡¯s Lyra Lloyd who forces me! She¡¯s a monster! Melissa Walsh is a mistress, a cheater! I¡¯m telling you the truth!¡±

    After yelling, she made a gesture to jump.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Lyra stopped her in time.

    ¡°Irene, have you thought about it, no matter how hard you are in prison, there will be a day when you finish serving your sentence. And your parents are waiting for the day when they can pick up their precious daughter after you¡¯re released from prison. But you are making a mess now. I¡¯m afraid, they will be even harder in their future days.¡±

    She deliberately slowed the persuasion down.

    Just now she let Eleven and other bodyguards quietly leave here. Then she nced at Eleven and knew they were back now.

    They also brought a life-saving air cushion.

    At this time, everyone¡¯s attention was Irene who was on the wall, and Irene¡¯s attention was on Lyra. No one noticed that Eleven and other bodyguards, who were under the walls, quietly set the life-saving air cushions.

    Ireneughed out loud. Hearing Lyra¡¯s obviously conceding and yielding tone, she only felt extraordinarily relieved.

    ¡°My mom and dad, their biggest fault is letting you bully me and not helping me fix you. They deserve all the pain they¡¯re in now!¡±

    ¡°Lyra Lloyd, if I die, you won¡¯t be able to get away with it either. I¡¯ll wait for you to suffer in hell!¡±

    She opened her arms, closed her eyes, turned on her back, and fell straight down from the wall.

    The on-lookers were in shock.

    Many people crowded to rush under the walls to save her.

    Lyra was being squeezed by the crowd when the people Malcolm had arranged to protect her in the shadows, all jumped out and firmly shielded her in the middle, leaving her unscathed.

    Lyra looked at the sudden appearance of more than a dozen bodyguards and knew it well, ¡°Did Malcolm send you here?¡±

 Chapter 381 Iâ€™m waiting for you to know the truth and collapse

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Malcolm is uneasy about your safety.¡±

    Lyra felt warm, and immediately instructed them, ¡°There are many people. The scene is chaotic, but I will be fine. Can you first go to clear the scene? And let all the media who took the video temporarily stay here? Can you do it?¡±

    ¡°No problem, Miss Lyra.¡±

    More than a dozen bodyguards quickly moved out to clear the chaotic crowd.

    Irene fell straight down from the wall. Originally, she was thinking she would die on the spot and her brain would explode.

    But she didn¡¯t expect her to fall into the soft air cushion without any pain.

    Without waiting for her to react, Eleven and the others quickly stepped forward and grasped her hands behind her back to confine her.

    Less than five minutes, all the staff members were dispersed and warned before leaving

    The group of media who took the video were ced together by four bodyguards and waited for Lyra toe overter to negotiate with them.

    After the crowd was almost gone, there was much less noise under the walls.

    Only Irene¡¯s screams kept stimting the eardrums of the others present.

    Lyra stepped forward and looked coldly at Irene, who was pinned to the ground by Eleven and the other bodyguards.

    Irene kept cursing, ¡°Lyra Lloyd, you¡¯re going to die! You bitch, I won¡¯t let you go off!¡±

    Lyra just let her do so, and only when her throat was dry and she coughed, did Lyra look to Eleven, ¡°Untie her.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Miss, this is a crazy woman! What if she hurts you?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let go.¡±

    Eleven and the others couldn¡¯t do anything but reluctantly release Irene¡¯s confinement.

    When Irene was free, she quickly pulled out a small golden scissors hidden in her pocket and stabbed it directly at Lyra before all the bodyguards had time to react.

    ¡°Bitch! Go to hell!¡±

    ¡°Miss, be careful!¡±

    ¡°Lyra!¡±

    While all the bodyguards and Melissa were eximing, Lyra quickly struck out and kicked Irene to the back of her hand.

    Irene was in so much pain that she dropped the scissors on the spot and waspletely frozen.

    Lyra Lloyd was so fast that she was subdued straight away in seconds?!

    Just as she froze, the bodyguards quickly stepped in and subdued her again, pressing her to the ground.

    Lyra¡¯s face was expressionless as she stepped on her hand, crouched down and sneered.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Irene, you underestimate me. Even if I¡¯m physically challenged, you can¡¯t be my opponent. It¡¯s just the difference between whether I want to fight back against you or not.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±

    Irene was going crazy, and screaming angrily.

    Lyra felt noisy and frowned unhappily. Then she raised her hand and pped her hard in the face.

    There was a loud sound.

    A sharp pain struck her cheek. Irene was stupefied by the p, and her eyes were watery.

    Lyra saw that she was barely quieter, pinched her chin, forced her face up, and began to analyze the matter calmly.

    ¡°Why did you show up at the opening ceremony of the new drama I invested in? You should have been in jail. You even stole the small scissors used by the crew to cut the ribbon. What a great preparation? Whose idea is it?¡±

    Irene just smiled and didn¡¯t answer.

    Lyra continued her analysis, ¡°There aren¡¯t many people who can get you out of Suham Prison in Crana without a trace. Shane, Collin, Kase Hutchinson, Gilbert Deleon and Malcolm, who do you think I should suspect?¡±

    Ireneughed louder and stared at her with a yful expression, ¡°You really want to know?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Irene¡¯s words were mysterious, and she was smiling weirdly and rampantly.

    ¡°Lyra Lloyd, you don¡¯t even know how surprised I was when he came to visit me!¡±

    ¡°The one in your family has been pretending to be an innocent sheep around you for so long. I¡¯m really looking forward to the day when you see his true face!¡±

    ¡°But it should be soon! Hahahaha!¡±

    She looked malicious and was gloating like a lunatic.

    Lyra pped her twice more. She was angry so it was more forceful than she had just done.

    ¡°Dare to defame my Malcolm? It seems that you want to die immediately!¡±

    Irene¡¯s face was swollen and she red sarcastically at Lyra, offering no exnation for Lyra¡¯s words.

    Eleven asked, ¡°Miss, what should we do with her?¡±

    Lyra got up carelessly, took a wet tissue handed to her by Seventeen, and wiped her right hand, which had just hit Irene.

    ¡°Send her to the National Investigation Bureau. Give her to Malcolm. She escaped from prison, deliberately made troubles, possessed a murder weapon, and maliciously injured people. Do what you should do!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Irene didn¡¯t make it, but she still had a smile on her face, as if something had gone wrong with her mental.

    Her bloodshot eyes red at Lyra as she was dragged away in handcuffs by a bodyguard sent by Malcolm.

    Before she left, she continued sarcastically, ¡°It must be hard to be betrayed by the one you love so much! Lyra Lloyd! I¡¯m waiting for the day when you know the truth and fall apart!¡±

    Lyra stood still, pondering the meaning of her words.

    Twelve, who was always the calmest, approached her and whispered, ¡°Miss, I always feel that she doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s lying from her expression. She should really know something.¡±

    Lyra looked cold, ¡°y by the rules. She has nothing good to do. In this case, she can¡¯t tell the truth.¡±

    She looked in the direction Irene was being dragged away and continued to snort lightly, ¡°Besides, what she just said was aplete bullshit. I believe Malcolm. There¡¯s no way he is a hypocrite.¡±

    Twelve thought about it and felt it made perfect sense.

    Anyone can hurt and betray Lyra. Mr. Malcolm was absolutely the impossible one, not to mention Lyra was pregnant with his little babies.

    Having finally dealt with the noisy Irene, Lyra turned her head and left to find the media who were being controlled by the bodyguards.

    In the face of the media, she said, ¡°Everyone, I, Lyra Lloyd, don¡¯t care to do anything illegal or disorderly. Irene Frazier deserves to be in jail. She¡¯s got a solid record.¡±

    ¡°The fact that she deliberately spoiled the ceremony today, if I see just one word of it online, it¡¯ll mean that the stock of Angle Group and the Lloyd¡¯s Corp will fall dramatically and I will lose hundreds of millions in one day.¡±

    ¡°In order to avoid the loss of money for nothing at that time, I might use it as a treat for all of you first, as hush money for everyone. What do you think?¡±

    The media looked at each other. They barely needed time to think and quickly made a decision.

    ¡°Miss Lyra, don¡¯t worry. You definitely won¡¯t see a word of what happened today on the inte. As for the dy in the opening ceremony, we will help you think of a reasonable reason to post it on the inte!¡±

    Lyra¡¯s red lips rose slightly, and she was smiling in satisfaction, ¡°Very well, I will have my bodyguards keep an eye on you to delete the video.¡±

    ¡°Remember your promises. My brother runs domestic affairs and has a private army at home. Keith has power in the entertainment industry, and my man has an army under him.¡±

    ¡°If I find out that someone takes money and doesn¡¯t do his job, I have a thousand ways to fix him up. Does anyone want to try?¡±

 Chapter 382 Malcolm wants to arrest Rara

    The crowd was so scared that their faces changed and they shook their heads.

    ¡°Miss Lyra, you have all the bigwigs behind you. How dare we lie to you!?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Don¡¯t worry, Miss Lyra! We¡¯ll keep it a secret!¡±

    Lyra nodded and winked at her bodyguards, telling them to keep an eye on deleting the videopletely.

    When it was done, Lyra left there without looking back and instructed Fifteen, Seventeen to send Melissa back safely.

    In the car to Angle Group, Lyra was still thinking about Irene¡¯s words.

    Irene¡¯s character was domineering and vicious. She didn¡¯t have many friends except Ethel.

    Ethel was behind Irene¡¯s birthday party and gave her advice.

    This time, was it possible that it was Ethel again?

    Using Irene to let her stand out, Ethel deliberately made things worse?

    However, Ethel, despite her young age, had a lot on her mind and did not seem like such an indiscreet person.

    Lyra looked at the receding scenery out the car window, and reyed Irene¡¯s words in her mind.

    She felt deeply that Irene was just deliberately stirring up trouble. Was it too stupid to think that a few words could provoke her and Malcolm¡¯s feelings after all they had been through?

    When thinking about it, she had arrived at the underground garage of Angle Group.

    Lyra went to the top floor.

    Just as she exited the elevator, Kellie greeted her.

    ¡°Miss Lyra, the representative sent by European Swye to talk about trade has arrived and is waiting for you in the parlor.¡±

    When Lyra was in Europe Swye, she and Harrod set a tax free privilege, and she let Collin leave this matter to her.

    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±

    Lyra responded carelessly and went back to the office to change clothes before going to the parlor.

    The door to the parlor opened and she instantly saw a man¡¯s exquisite sky blue pupils.

    ¡°Duke Gary actually let youe all this way to be a representative?¡± Lyra smiled and was a little surprised.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Caesar¡¯s face looked sunny and handsome, and he was smiling sincerely.

    He took the initiative to extend his right hand and greeted her with Crana¡¯s etiquette, ¡°Hello Miss Lyra, I am the representative of European Swye for this negotiation of trade. This time, I introduce myself and ask toe for the experience.¡±

    Caesar helped her when she was in Europe Swye, and she still liked this simple young man.

    ¡°Hello, I hope it¡¯s a good cooperation.¡± She extended her right hand and the two shook in a friendly manner.

    When she was working, she never took it personally but discussed the cooperation with Caesar in a serious manner.

    Kellie was nearby, taking minutes in response to both sides of the discussion.

    After more than three hours of discussion, the two finally settled on a cooperation n, and Lyra incidentally rmended a few of the group¡¯s recent independent productions with good ratings to Caesar Gary, setting the overseas film and television rights.

    By the time they finished discussing the additional terms in the contract, it was almost time to leave work.

    Caesar¡¯s bright blue eyes stared at her expectantly, ¡°Miss Lyra, as our first coboration, can I invite you to dinner tonight?¡±

    Lyra thought about it. After all, she did the business by the way, and Caesar came all the way over here. If she did not invite him to dinner, it didn¡¯t make sense.

    But there was a man at home ¡­

    After two minutes of agonizing, Lyra smiled, ¡°Sure, it¡¯s your first time in Crana. I¡¯ll treat you tonight, try Crana¡¯s specialties. But since I¡¯m pregnant, I might ask the chef to make the taste a little lighter, and I won¡¯t be able to drink.¡±

    Caesar was happy, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I feel sweet to have dinner with a beautiful person like Miss Lyra. Even if it¡¯s just bread!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Caesar, you¡¯re a sweet-talker.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. I say everything from my heart!¡±

    The two had a nice chat.

    She didn¡¯t even notice Kellie¡¯s expression.

    Kellie looked at Caesar over and over in an adoring way and quietly tipped off Malcolm when the two weren¡¯t noticing her.

    She felt deeply condemned by her conscience.

    Inwardly, she kept apologizing to Lyra.

    ¡°Miss Lyra! I am guilty!¡±

    Mr. Malcolm asked her to keep an eye on the opposite sex at Lyra¡¯s work and kept him informed.

    It was really ¡­

    He gave too much money!

    He was about to be Lyra¡¯s husband, and Kellie knew he won¡¯t harm Lyra. That was why Kellie dared to do so¡­!

    ¡­

    Coming out of the parlor, Lyra immediately edited a message and sent it to Malcolm.

    [There¡¯s a work dinner in the evening. I will note back to eat. After this busy period of time, I¡¯ll apany you. Kiss you, Mel!]

    And then she used an emoji of touching a puppy¡¯s head.

    But in two seconds, before she could put her phone down, she received a message reply from Malcolm.

    Malcolm: [How many people? Male or female?]

    Lyra looked at the message and froze slightly.

    If she said she had dinner with Caesar alone, he would have to think too much, right?

    With that in mind, she edited another message.

    [There are a lot of people, men and women. Don¡¯t worry! I know to keep my distance!]

    And she added a kiss emoji at the end.

    After this message, she didn¡¯t receive another reply for a few minutes.

    Lyra didn¡¯t think much of it, stuffed her phone back into her bag, continued chatting with Caesar, and took the elevator downstairs together.

    However, little did she know that Malcolm, who was in the car, waspletely upset after seeing her message!

    The only ck Shelby Supercar in Crana was almost torn down on the spot!

    A storm wasing.

    Lyra and Caesar walked out of the Angle Group Tower side by side, keeping a very measured distance.

    Caesar asked, ¡°Miss Lyra, I hear you¡¯re really getting married this time?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the wedding date is set for next month. If you have not returned to European Swye by then, you cane over to drink a cup of wine. And by the way, you can give a wedding gift.¡±

    Caesarughed out loud, ¡°Miss Lyra, you¡¯re getting married. I will definitely send a generous gift to you!¡±

    Lyra also smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When you get married, even if I can¡¯te, the gift money will be delivered to you! It won¡¯t be less. You won¡¯t lose!¡±

    Caesarughed more brightly, but there was a trace of despondency hidden in the blue bright eyes.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s still early for me to get married. I just fell in love with a girl at first sight not long ago, but two days after that, she got married. I lost my love before I even started being lovesick!¡±

    At the end of his words, he gloomily lowered his eyes in a faint sadness.

    Lyra reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t be downhearted. You¡¯ll meet the next girl you liketer, just belongs to you!¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡±

    Caesar stopped and abruptly took the back of her hand in a gentlemanly and polite gesture.

    ¡°Miss Lyra, I¡¯d like to greet you onest time with hand-kissing of European Swye. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    It was just a kiss on the back of the hand. It was not a big deal.

    Caesar looked at her smiling face with fascination and bent slightly, ¡°Beautifuldy, it is a pleasure to dine with you tonight.¡±

    He finished, and his head lowered.

    No sooner had her lips touched the back of Lyra¡¯s fair hand than his wrist was viciously clutched by a pair ofrge palms.

    They heard a man¡¯s furious and low voice.

    ¡°Dinner? I¡¯ll treat you to this first!¡±

    The moment when the man finished his words, Caesar received a heavy punch on the right cheek.

 Chapter 383 Furious Malcolm is punished to kneel on the wash board

    Caesar could not sustain this force and fell back several steps. The corners of his mouth were bleeding and swollen.

    Lyra was startled, but she looked inexplicably timorous when she saw the angry initiator.

    ¡°Mel, why are you here?¡±

    Malcolm stared at her and gritted his teeth, ¡°If I don¡¯te, are you really going to keep me in the dark?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ you misunderstood. It¡¯s just a casual meal.¡±

    Lyra finished her exnation and rushed to check on Caesar, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Caesar wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, ¡°It hurts a little, but I¡¯m okay.¡±

    He was spoiled at home, and never received a beating. He did not expect this time once abroad, and received a punch from Malcolm.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll ask Kellie to send you to the nearest hospital. I¡¯ll be responsible for your medical expenses and damage fee!¡±

    Caesar refused, ¡°No, it¡¯s a minor injury.¡±

    ¡°You need it! You are the representative of European Swye. I¡¯m sorry about tonight. Malcolm misunderstood. I apologize to you ¡­ eh eh! What are you doing!¡±

    Before she could finish her words, her body was suddenly picked up by Malcolm, then he walked towards the Shelby supercar parked at the curb without looking back.

    ¡°Mel ¡­¡±

    Lyra wrapped her arms around his neck and was about to say that she wanted him to let her down when she saw that his face looked so infuriated.

    Obviously, he was angry. If she didn¡¯t appease his emotions, he would make a scene after they went back home.

    Thinking of this, Lyra could only turn back to Caesar who was still frozen in ce, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t have dinner with you tonight. I¡¯ll let Kellie entertain you! When I¡¯m free in a few days, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner again!¡±

    What she meant by this was that if it didn¡¯t work tonight, they would do it again next time.

    Malcolm¡¯s chest was on fire and his lungs were about to explode.

    He coldly turned back to Caesar and gritted his teeth, ¡°This is Crana. Your European Swye¡¯s etiquette won¡¯t work here. You want to take advantage to molest my wife? Perish your thought!¡±

    After his words, he lowered his eyes, implying a hostile threat.

    The ck Shelby supercar roared angrily down the highway and soon disappeared into the night.

    ¡­

    Lyra was carried back to Lyre Spiti.

    Malcolm scowled and carefully positioned her on the edge of the bed.

    He stood in front of Lyra and stared at her, with his chest still heaving violently. He was still angry.

    Lyra gently tugged on his pant legs, tilted up her little face, and exined in a sweet voice.

    ¡°I know how to behave. The scene you saw when you came over was not real. Caesar helped me at European Swye before, so I allowed him to greet me with hand-kissing!¡±

    Malcolm grunted coldly and the sulking in his ink eyes was unabated.

    ¡°He¡¯s just looking for an excuse to kiss your hand! The way he looked at you was wrong! He¡¯s obviously very fond of you!¡±

    Malcolm was so angry that his body quivered, ¡°Lyra Lloyd, you¡¯re getting married next month! How dare you try to hide it from your husband and go to dinner alone with another man! And allow another man to kiss you casually!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Lyra was speechless, ¡°I told you. It¡¯s just a casual dinner! Besides, do you think I¡¯m going to cheat on you? Is your trust in me that weak?¡±

    She also got a little angry and her tone began to be serious.

    Malcolm pulled out his phone, found out the chat log and pointed to the message Lyra had sent him. He was so angry that his fingers were shaking.

    ¡°How do you want me to believe you? It¡¯s obvious that you went to dinner with him alone, but you said it was a group of people. And there were both men and women!¡±

    ¡°Lyra Lloyd! How dare you lie to me for Caesar Gary!¡±

    He growled, and his eyes were red.

    His eyes, which were watery, not only burned with anger, but also felt iparably aggrieved.

    Recently he had been busy preparing for the wedding. And during the day he worried about her opening ceremony and whether she would encounter danger. As a result, he hadn¡¯t have a proper lunch.

    What about Lyra Lloyd?

    She was lying and cheating on him!

    She went to dinner with another man behind his back!

    And she allowed another man to kiss her hand!

    Unbelievable! Unforgivable!

    For the first time, he red at Lyra with fire and vitriol.

    Lyra, however, looked at him with a shocked face and said in an unbelievable tone, ¡°You yell at me?¡±

    His eyshes trembled, with unabated anger, but his tone became unconsciously small, ¡°I did not!¡±

    Lyra¡¯s eyes got red, ¡°You did! How loudly you just yelled! You have forgotten the the fifty family instructions that Micah gave you so quickly, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Instantly, Lyra gained the upper hand of the argument, and her voice immediately became louder.

    ¡°The reason why I did not tell you the truth is I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll think too much and be annoyed. My initial intentions are good, and I do know how to behave myself!¡±

    ¡°You came aggressively to arrest me today and hit him. Making it look like I cheat on you. That¡¯s outrageous!¡±

    Malcolm furrowed his eyebrows, and was inwardly aggrieved, ¡°I¡¯m overdoing it? He was trying to kiss my wife¡¯s hand! I didn¡¯t kill him on the spot because he helped you before.¡±

    ¡°And, Lyra Lloyd, you lied today! You lied to me and you¡¯re justified? It¡¯s obvious you were wrong!¡±

    Being yelled at by her name all the time, Lyra also got angry and looked at him indifferently, ¡°You said I lied to you, that¡¯s what I did! What do you want? You want to break the engagement again? Say you¡¯re tired of being with me and don¡¯t love me anymore?¡±

    Malcolm was dumbfounded by her words.

    Just with the mention of the dissolution of engagement, he did not take advantage of it.

    ¡°What can I do, Lyra Lloyd? What else can I do with you?¡±

    He roared furiously.

    In the monstrous anger, he turned around angrily, opened the closet¡¯s door, took out the piece of wash board inside and threw it to the wall.

    Then he walked over, faced the wall and knelt down as if he was venting.

    His broad and straight back was still violently heaving, indicating that his inner anger had not been vented, and his fists were clenched tight.

    Lyra was confused by his sudden action.

    ¡°What are you doing here again?¡±

    Malcolm turned around and said angrily, ¡°Can¡¯t you see!? I¡¯m on my knees!¡±

    From his righteous tone, Lyra thought he wanted to tear down the closet, but the result was to kneel on the wash board?

    What was he doing?

    She was exasperated, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I made a mistake? Then why are you kneeling? I didn¡¯t punish you!¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s nose was sore. His eyes were watery and his heart was aching with anger. And the pain in his knees made him more and more aggrieved.

    ¡°Then what can I do!? You¡¯re pregnant. I can¡¯t hit, scold, or spare you like this ¡­ You¡¯ve obviously made a mistake, and you¡¯re still justified. I can¡¯t do anything about it!¡±

    ¡°I can only me myself for not being able to control you! I couldn¡¯t control my emotions. I yelled at you and was mean to you! This is all my fault, so I punished myself to kneel on the board for one night to reflect on my fault clearly!¡±

    The more he said, the heavier his nasal voice sounded. He straightened his back, and the posture of kneeling was standard.

    Lyra had no idea what to say.

    How did he manage to say such aggrieved words in a fierce tone?

 Chapter 384 Malcolmâ€™s bitter trick works permanently

    Tonight, she was doing something wrong. When she saw Malcolm kneeling on the board, her anger instantly disappeared. And she had the guilty conscience and felt sorry for him at the same time.

    She walked over and gave him an out by gently poking his shoulder with her fingertips.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not make a scene, okay?¡±

    Malcolm grunted and ignored her.

    Lyra continued to coax patiently, ¡°I have not eaten. And I was carried back by you. I¡¯m hungry. Mel, get up and cook for me.¡±

    ¡°I am receiving my punishment. Not avable!¡±

    He was unmoved and pulled his phone out of his pants pocket to send a message over, ¡°I¡¯ll have Keira make a few dishes and bring them over to you.¡±

    Lyra continued to poke him in the shoulder, ¡°But I want to eat your cooking. And besides, if Keiraes over, Chad will definitely follow. And if Chad sees it, will he quietlyugh at you?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s hand, which was typing, gave an abrupt halt.

    But he quickly came up with a solution, ¡°I¡¯ll call ahead and not allow Chad toe here. Have Keira just drop it off outside the front door, then have Twelve take it into the dining room for you.¡±

    It was really not easy to coax him.

    She bent down and gently hugged him from behind. Then she took away his phone when he hadn¡¯t finished editing the message. Her small face pressed against his face and gently stroked it.

    ¡°Stop it. What exactly do I have to do before you¡¯ll get up?¡±

    Malcolm bit his thin lips. Being stroked by her small face and feeling her extra soft skin, his emotions were smoothed a lot.

    He thought about it and said in a sullen tone, ¡°Say you¡¯re wrong. Say you¡¯ll never dare to lie to me again. Don¡¯t let other men kiss you, not even kissing your hands and hair! Nor are you allowed to eat alone with other men!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Lyra was speechless, ¡°I was working! I invited him to dinner because we need to talk about the cooperation. I have exined that it¡¯s not what you think. Kissing the back of the hand is European Swye¡¯s culture. It¡¯s normal!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know what¡¯s wrong! And you still think you¡¯re justified!¡±

    Malcolm was furious and pulled away her slender arms, which were around him, ¡°Leave me alone and let me reflect on it.¡±

    Lyra sat back on the bed in exasperation and stared at him from afar.

    ¡°It¡¯s really time to reflect. It¡¯s been a while since I haven¡¯t punished you. Have you forgotten who you are?¡±

    ¡°You make something out of nothing tonight. You¡¯re unreasonable and also hit him. Even if I give you an out, you¡¯re so stubborn!¡±

    ¡°Also, how many times did you yell my name tonight?¡±

    His back stiffened slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t remember. I didn¡¯t count.¡±

    Lyra said in a good-natured way, ¡°Then the number of punishment is based on ¡®don¡¯t remember¡¯. Kneeling for one night is not long enough for reflection. Just kneel a day and night. What do you think?¡±

    Malcolm was inwardly bitter and felt suffocated. The tip of his nose was sore and his eyes became watery again. Still, he didn¡¯t answer her question.

    Lyra sat cross-legged on the edge of the bed and breathed in deeply.

    It was the first time she and Malcolm had argued so much since they had reconciled.

    Thinking of the babies in her belly, she inhaled again and tried to control her emotions. Simply, she didn¡¯t look at him and let him have a rough time.

    She took out her phone and continued to work on her work.

    The room quickly quieted down and the atmosphere remained discordant.

    After arguing for more than ten minutes and being ignored by Lyra for more than half an hour, Malcolm¡¯s knees were getting sore.

    He furrowed his eyebrows. His breathing became heavier, and cold sweat began to break out on his forehead.

    Although Lyra was on her phone, her eyes had been peeking at him who looked painful.

    She let out a long breath, still not holding back.

    ¡°If you really kneel for a day and a night, I¡¯m afraid you will not be able to walk tomorrow and the day after.¡± Her tone was much milder.

    Malcolm clenched his fists. His nasal voice sounded aggrieved and sour, ¡°Even if my legs are ruined anyway, no one will feel heartbroken.¡±

    What did he say?!

    She really admitted defeat this time.

    ¡°Nonsense, I will be heartbroken.¡±

    She gently hugged him again and helped him wipe the sweat off his forehead.

    ¡°I was wrong! I¡¯ll tell Caesar Gary tomorrow that I¡¯ll never eat with him alone, and even if I do, I¡¯ll bring my Malcolm with me, okay?¡±

    Malcolm was deted quite a bit and grunted twice in arrogance, ¡°Barely forgive you. Don¡¯t do it next time.¡±

    ¡°Well, promise there won¡¯t be a next time. Get up.¡±

    Lyra gently helped him up, brought him to the bed, pulled down his pant legs and checked his knees.

    The sharp edges of the board made his knees¡¯ skin concave deeply. Fortunately, the time was not particrly long. There was no bruises, just swellings.

    Lyra carefully stroked his wounds, and to prevent them from bing bruised tomorrow, she took the swelling ointment from the nightstand drawer and applied it to the knees.

    ¡°You ask for it!¡±

    She sighed, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°My heart hurts more!¡± He stared at her in exasperation, and was aggrieved

    Lyra immediately kissed his thin lips. Her whole heart was softened by his pitiful look, and she was dotingly coaxing, ¡°Then how about I make it up to you tonight?¡±

    ¡°How? You have to be careful in first three months. And I can¡¯t have sex with you.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s eyes shed with cunning, and her tone was seductive to the extreme, ¡°Just because you can¡¯t sleep me, it doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t have it. I can use this!¡±

    She put her long and slender hand in front of his eyes.

    Malcolm immediately understood!

    After a pleasant hour, Malcolm unloaded his hostility and was refreshed by Lyra¡¯s reassurance.

    Being satisfied, he walked out of the bedroom and went downstairs to the kitchen to make dinner.

    After a big fight, their rtionship was not affected too much because of Lyra¡¯s timely appeasement.

    Especially Malcolm, who received a smallpensation, was extremely happy.

    When they had the dinner, Lyra remembered what happened during the day at the opening ceremony and asked in a straight way.

    ¡°Today Irene said that someone visited her in the prison before. And that person¡¯s appearance seemed to be unexpected to her, so you should ask someone to check her visitation records in recent months when you have time.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s expression immediately became serious.

    ¡°It¡¯s been checked and there¡¯s no record of any visits to Irene.¡±

    Lyra stopped eating, ¡°Why? So that means Irene is lying?¡±

    He shook his head, ¡°She should not be lying. People have high military ranks have the privilege of secret visits. So this is not recorded, but because of this, the scope of the investigation is narrowed. And currently, there are only five people in the country can have this right.¡±

    Lyra listened intently and pondered carefully.

    Malcolm immediately served her the food into her te, ¡°You can eat first. I¡¯ll tell you about this.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    ¡°The five are Shane, Collin, Kase Hutchinson, Gilbert Deleon and I. Of these, Gilbert Deleon has not been back to Suham for most of the year and has been doing business at border. Basically, he¡¯s ruled out.¡±

    ¡°And Collin and I, there¡¯s no way we would do something like that to hurt you, so I¡¯ve asked Chad to focus a thorough investigation on Shane and Kase Hutchinson. I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be long before we get results.¡±

    Lyra frowned and analyzed, ¡°Kase Hutchinson and I don¡¯t know each other well. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s very likely either, as for Shane ¡­ what do you think?¡±

 Chapter 385 Lock you up and smile only at me

    ¡°Shane knew about Anthony¡¯s theft of S404 biochemical virus. It¡¯s not clear if he knew about it early on. He¡¯s the most suspicious at this point.¡±

    Lyra thought about it and shook her head, ¡°When I had the ident at the age of fifteen, I didn¡¯t remember what happened at all, but I know very well that the one who can make me hit defenselessly must be an acquaintance!¡±

    ¡°And Vincent harmed me before because I have the right of inheritance in my hands. Shane and the Lloyd family¡¯s inheritance are not rted. He is at most only an aplice, probably not the mastermind.¡±

    Malcolm was silent for a while and suggested a new possibility.

    ¡°Maybe the real mastermind doesn¡¯t have so much power. This person is just taking advantage of a privileged big shot like Shane.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I thought.¡±

    Malcolm stroked her head, ¡°Stop wondering and eat. Anyway, I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you.¡±

    Lyra pursed her lips and smiled.

    Her eyes were shimmering and her tone was sly.

    ¡°They want to harm me, and if I keep hiding, they¡¯ll just follow! But if I facilitate them, they will be more eager to strike, and the more strikes they make, the more weak points they will expose!¡±

    Malcolm was slightly stunned, and was absorbed by the calmness andposure in her gaze.

    ¡°Are you nning to?¡±

    ¡°Originally I wasn¡¯t interested in the inheritance, but since everyone wants it so badly, it¡¯s better for me to take it reluctantly.¡±

    Her neck was slightly raised and she looked proud.

    Malcolm, however, was worried, ¡°Rara, how about we talk about it after a while. You¡¯re pregnant with babies now and our wedding is in next month.¡±

    At this juncture, he didn¡¯t want anything to happen!

    Lyra nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will take my time on this matter. I won¡¯t rush it, and I will protect myself and won¡¯t let me or the babies get hurt.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t say anything else. His thoughts were messed, and he silently bowed his head to eat.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡­

    When Lyra arrived at Angle Group early the next morning, Caesar was already sitting in her office and waiting.

    As soon as he saw here in, Caesar immediately got up and asked, ¡°Miss Lyra, I¡¯m sorry I let Mr. Malcolm misunderstand mest night. You guys went back ¡­ and didn¡¯t have a fight, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Lyra smiled and walked over to her chair and sat down before continuing, ¡°How¡¯s the injury on your face?¡±

    Caesar touched his face, with an indifferent smile, ¡°I asked the hotel for an ice packst night. It has almost been healed.¡±

    Lyra was very sorry about this, ¡°Last night, I went back to talk to my fianc¨¦. He knows he¡¯s too impulsive. He said he wants to invite you to dinner. Why not tonight after work together?¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± Caesar nodded with little hesitation.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who should say sorry. Mr. Malcolm is right about hand-kissingst night. A guest must do as his host does. I was too abrupt.¡±

    Lyra skipped the pleasantries, ¡°It¡¯s great that you have figured it out. Our the legal department is already printing the contract. Mr. Caesar, why don¡¯t we go to the lounge and have something to eat first?¡±

    Caesar immediately got up politely, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave Miss Lyra to your work for now.¡±

    The two smiled at each other in a friendly way.

    By the time Lyra turned on herputer and started to work, a phone call came in.

    It was from her dad Reginald.

    She received the phone call immediately.

    ¡°Baby, how¡¯s your healthtely? Is your pregnancy reaction serious?¡±

    Lyra replied carelessly while typing on the keyboard, ¡°It¡¯s okay. asionally I have a stronger reaction, but don¡¯t worry dad, I¡¯m in good health.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Reginald paused slightly and hesitated before asking uncertainly, ¡°So, are you free this weekend?¡±

    Lyra looked at time on the bottom right of herputer and was amused, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s only Monday. My schedule isn¡¯t even made for the weekend yet. I don¡¯t have the ability to predict things. How do I know if I¡¯m avable?¡±

    ¡°Honey, can you free up your time this weekend and make a trip back to the house?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t answer right away.

    Reginald was silent for a moment, as if he was afraid that she would refuse, and added in a serious voice.

    ¡°Baby, daddy is getting old and my health is getting worse. Daddy wants to take off the burden and hug my grandchildren well in the future. The Lloyd¡¯s Corp always needs a sessor to carry the burden. Daddy wants you toe back this weekend and sign the session agreement, okay?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s typing hands stopped momentarily.

    Since she returned to Suham, her father had been persuaded her to work at the Lloyd¡¯s Corp and get acquainted with things and take over the job in the future.

    She had always expressed clear disinterest and insisted on expanding the Angle Group¡¯s business to Suham because she wanted to try to break away from the Lyra family¡¯s control and make her own way in the business world.

    But this time ¡­

    Thinking of what she had intended to do when she analyzed it with Malcolmst night, she would not refuse, ¡°Yes dad, I will definitely make time toe back this weekend.¡±

    Reginald didn¡¯t expect her to agree so quickly this time, and was a bit unresponsive for a while.

    When he responded, he was overjoyed, ¡°Baby, it is so good! Daddy will wait for you on the weekend!¡±

    After some more small talk, Reginald nagged her to pay more attention to her diet and safety before hanging up the phone.

    At mid-afternoon, Lyra was signing a contract with Caesar.

    Malcolm arrived at the office early and waited for her. He was sitting on a couch and reading books from Lyra¡¯s bookshelf.

    Caesar brought European Swye¡¯s legal staff to check the contract, and only after both sides agreed that it was okay, did he sign and seal it.

    The whole process took more than two hours.

    When Lyra returned to her office to pack her bag, she saw Malcolm lying asleep on the couch.

    She walked over with lighter steps, carefully took the book from his hand, and sat next to him to admire his sleeping face.

    Seeing that he was sleeping so soundly, Lyra suddenly had a bad idea.

    Her thin fingers reached over and tried to pinch his nose to make him awake.

    However, when her hand was about to touch his nose, she felt reluctant to do so.

    In the end, she chose to lean down and kiss him on his thin lips, waking him up with sweet and soft kisses.

    ¡°Rara?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s long eyshes fluttered lightly, and he woke up in dizziness to see Lyra¡¯s familiar and gorgeous face.

    His heart seemed to be incredibly peaceful for a moment.

    He wrapped his long arms around her, put her in his arms, and then turned over and kissed her on the lips with abandon.

    The intertwined breaths made him feel like he was hit by a sweet poison, and he was unable to stop himself.

    The kiss ended with him lying on his side. His left hand propped up on his head, and his right hand gently tickled the tip of Lyra¡¯s nose. And he was staring at her in fascination.

    ¡°How nice it would be to have you imprisoned, always for me alone, smiling at me alone.¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking about!¡± Lyra furrowed her eyebrows, feigning sulk. Then she reached out to p him in his firm butt.

    She was extremely indulgent in molestation of him.

    ¡°Miss Lyra, Mr. Caesar is already waiting for you outside to dinner.¡±

    Kellie knocked on the door. Seeing that the door was not closed tightly, she pushed the door directly and bumped into the scene on the couch.

 Chapter 386 You are my whole life

    ¡°Oops! Sorry!¡±

    She hurriedly turned her back and covered her eyes, with her heart still thumping.

    What did she just see?

    Malcolm White, who was known for the man in power of White family in Suham, had always been serious in speech and manner.

    In private, he was so obedient that he let Miss Lyra pinch his butt?

    Lyra, who was in the couch, heard the movement, and her face turned red. Immediately, she wanted to get up but was pulled by Malcolm into his arms again.

    He was smiling teasingly and said in a low and maic voice to use her, ¡°You were caught bullying me. Rara, what should you do?¡±

    Did he put the me on her victim?

    Lyra instantly lowered her eyes and ground her back teeth, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, can you bark like a puppy?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Malcolm furrowed his eyebrows in displeasure and leaned in again as if no one was watching, kissing her precisely on the lips.

    Kellie, who was standing in the doorway, was panic.

    Would she be fired tomorrow when she happened to see the private sweetness of the bigwigs?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything ¡­ really! I won¡¯t bother you guys. Miss Lyra, you can go on!¡±

    With the office door closed, the room was soon filled only with the ambiguous smell.

    Just as Malcolm¡¯s breath grew hotter, Lyra sensed it and pushed him away just in time.

    She gasped and adjusted her breathing, ¡°Caesar Gary is still waiting for us. Time to go eat.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    He didn¡¯t procrastinate. He always did it immediately after he finished his words. He rolled over and stood up. Squatting on the carpet by the couch, he gently held her small feet in cotton socks.

    It was almost spring, but it was still cold.

    Because Lyra went to sign the contract and Malcolm was alone in the office in the afternoon back then, he did not turn on the heating and Lyra¡¯s feet were a little cold.

    He immediately unbuttoned his suit and tucked her cold feet into his arms. His suit jacket wrapped tightly and warmed up snugly her feet.

    Lyra quietly watched every move he made, admiring his handsome face.

    When her feet got warm, he picked up Lyra¡¯s t shoes and helped her put them on.

    Then he took her hand, sped his fingers together, and his voice was gentle, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t move but gazed at him, ¡°Mel, how long will you spoil me like this?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s fingertips gently stroked her face, and his dark eyes were iparably deep and serious, ¡°In this life, no one will ever be able to take a single bit of the favor from me to you.¡±

    ¡°But what if ¡­¡± she looked to her stomach, ¡°what if I have a daughter? People say that daughters are daddy¡¯s little lovers in their past lives, so you won¡¯t share the love with your daughter?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes looked firm: ¡°No, my daughter will have her own life in the future. And you, you are the only one for me, my whole life.¡±

    He spoke softly with his maic voice as he held her steady in his arms and walked out.

    Caesar, who was standing outside the hallway waiting, was stunned to see that Lyra was carried out by Malcolm in an intimate manner.

    Malcolm got on the elevator while not looking steadily forward. Then he looked back to see Caesar who did not follow, and raised his eyebrow, ¡°You¡¯re noting with us?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Caesar quickly returned to his senses and immediately followed them.

    Caesar didn¡¯t have a good meal with them.

    Malcolm, sitting on the opposite side of the table, seemed topletely consider Caesar as the third wheel. Malcolm stayed calm and kept serving food to Lyra with tenderness and doting.

    Lyra was a little embarrassed.

    As Malcolm did the seventh time, she pushed it back and whispered, ¡°No, I¡¯d rather do it myself.¡±

    Malcolm did not seed and did not force her to ept it. Then he ate a spoonful of delicious food into his mouth and chewed it.

    Caesar watched their intimate actions all the time.

    He raised his ss towards Malcolm and toasted, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, I apologize for myck of thoughtfulnessst night.¡±

    Malcolm put down his spoon, raised the ss of red wine and gave him a distant toast, saying something polite.

    Lyra couldn¡¯t drink, so she just kept her head down and ate. Every now and then she found some topics to make small talks and asked Caesar what he thought of the taste of Crana¡¯s food.

    When they finished eating, Malcolm got up, walked over to Lyra, and was ready to pick her up.

    Lyra refused, ¡°I¡¯m just full. I want to walk by myself to help to digest.¡±

    Malcolm pursed his lips and tapped the tip of her nose, ¡°Okay.¡±

    He clutched Lyra¡¯s hand, held it between his fingers, and walked out of the room alongside her.

    From start to finish, Caesar watched them silently from the sidelines.

    He sincerely envied and blessed the rtionship between them with only each other in their eyes.

    The three walked down the aisle of the restaurant. Caesar eventually chose to leave quietly, not to spoil the beautiful and harmonious atmosphere in front of them.

    But, at this moment, in the corner of the aisle, a small and delicate figure stood in ce. The pair of beautiful eyes were quietly watching Lyra¡¯s back. In the eyes, they were gradually flooded with coldness.

    Lyra, who was walking in front, felt vaguely ufortable, as if someone was looking at her and with unfriendly eyes.

    She stopped and turned back.

    The long corridor aisle was empty.

    Malcolm tightened her grip, ¡°What¡¯s wrong Rara?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Lyra withdrew her gaze and left with Malcolm without a backward nce.

    Late at night.

    Since she was pregnant, Lyra had been very sleepy and the quality of sleep was good every time.

    But since she had agreed to go back over the weekend to sign the inheritance, she had been having more dreams at night for days on end.

    It was the same dream over and over again.

    In the dream, there was a little girl whom she couldn¡¯t see her face, tugging on her hand and sweetly calling her sister.

    ¡°Sister, I like you so much!¡±

    ¡°But I envy you. You have the love of your father and brothers, and I have nothing ¡­¡±

    ¡°I have no family, no home. If only ¡­ you would let me have your father and brothers! So sister, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    At the end of her words, the little girl¡¯s sweet and soft voice suddenly became gloomy.

    The little face with the innocent smile gradually turned into a bloody devil.

    Immediately after, Lyra¡¯s body suddenly lost bnce and the cold and stinging water spread over her entire body.

    Her whole body sank uncontrobly, and a strong feeling of suffocation wrapped her up.

    ¡°Who are you!¡±

    Her eyes opened and she sat up abruptly.

    Subconsciously, she looked down at her whole body and found herself in a snow-white nightgown, lying on a familiar soft bed, before she realized it was another nightmare.

    Although she was conscious, the ufortable drowning feeling in the dream seemed to be real.

    But, she could swim, how could she drown?

    Malcolm was a light sleeper, and when Lyra woke up, he woke up with her as well.

    He turned on themp on the bedside table, put his arm around her shoulders from behind, and took a tissue to help her wipe the cold sweat on her forehead. His eyes looked worried

    ¡°Rara, are you dreaming again? Is it a problem with your mental statetely? I¡¯ll apany you to the hospital tomorrow.¡±

    Lyra inhaled and gripped his hand that was holding her.

    Thinking about the dreams she had for the past two or three days, she said in a straight way, ¡°Mel, I always feel that those are not dreams. They are real before. They happened the year I had my ident at fifteen!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 387 Should he hold it?

    Malcolm¡¯s expression immediately became grim.

    ¡°You mean you drowned when you were fifteen years old? And someone pushed you into the water?¡±

    Lyra nodded, ¡°I lost my memoryter. Until the night I married you, you deliberately did not return from overtime at thepany. Charlotte came to me at night and said a lot of harsh words. I did not pay attention for a moment and she pushed me into the pool from behind. My head hit the coral raised next to it, only then happened to recover the memory.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s heart tingled with guilt at the mention of what happened three years ago, and his arms tightened around her.

    Lyra did not notice his change of mind and continued, ¡°But about what happened to me, I really can¡¯t remember anything at all. asionally when stimted, there will be some broken images, but I can not connect them together.¡±

    Malcolm thought about it carefully and came up with a hypothesis.

    ¡°Rara, have you been injected with some kind of drug and that¡¯s what caused the memory loss?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±

    She stroked her heart, felt it quietly for a moment, and nuzzled her head into Malcolm¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Mel, I¡¯ve been having nightmarestely. I always feel panicky, like something big is going to happen.¡±

    Malcolm couldn¡¯t help but be nervous as well.

    He reassured Lyra, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯ve been working too hardtely. And you¡¯re under too much mental stress.

    Lyra thought about it, ¡°Forget it, recently there are quite a lot of things on hand. If I can¡¯t finish, I always feel ufortable.¡±

    She left Malcolm¡¯s embrace and plopped down on his crossed legs, tossing her hair to the side and revealing her fair back and neck. Then she had her arms folded and her headzily rested on her hands.

    Her voice was alsozy, ¡°Mel, I have a nightmare. Can you help me massage my shoulders? I want the massage service.¡±

    Malcolm froze and looked her over from head to toe, especially her upturned and rounded butt because she was lying on her stomach ¡­

    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed in his throat involuntarily.

    His body began to be inexplicably hot.

    He bent down and leaned close to Lyra¡¯s ear, saying, ¡°Do you know how tempting you look like?¡±

    Lyra turned around and raised her eyebrows at him in a very evil way, ¡°That¡¯s too much to hold on?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Malcolm tucked her hair, which had fallen to her face, behind her ear, and sighed in a small voice, ¡°Now that you¡¯re my future wife on myps. Do you think I should hold on to you?¡±

    ¡°Give me a quick massage. Get focused. If your service is not good enough, you¡¯ll be beaten!¡± She lightly hummed and closed her eyesfortably.

    Malcolm stared at the side of her face, using her silently with his eyes.

    To see but not to sleep. She deliberately messed with his mind, which as really abominable!

    What kind of men can stand it?

    He was secretly grinding his teeth.

    Here came with Lyra¡¯s urging abruptly, ¡°Hurry up, massage and go to sleep.¡±

    Malcolm suppressed his fierce expression. Like a littlemb, he messaged her shoulders obediently.

    Since Lyra was pregnant with his babies, her body was not as good as it used to be, and she often felt weak and sore.

    Malcolm went to a massage master to learn some skills a few days ago.

    His long and slender fingers were lightly squeezing her shoulders. His massage technique was excellent, and Lyra fell asleep lying in hisps in a short time.

    ¡°Rara?¡±

    He called her twice very softly.

    After confirming that she was really asleep, he waved his hand to pinch her small butt gently, as his pay for massaging her for half an hour.

    Lyra, who was in his arms, suddenly moved and made some noises ufortably.

    Malcolm immediately withdrew his evil hand, tucked her in tightly and fell asleep in satisfaction.

    The next day, early in the morning.

    Lyra got up early. Because the opening ceremony was ruined by Irene¡¯s appearance, it disrupted the original n.

    After deliberations, they changed the time to today.

    She used the makeup which were suitable for pregnant women, put on a light makeup for dailymute, and rushed out after breakfast.

    Without the annoying Irene, the opening ceremony went exceptionally well today.

    Two hourster, the whole process was sessfullypleted.

    At noon, Lyra went back to the Angle Group, intending to take a nap a little.

    It wasn¡¯t expectant that after lying down just a few minutes, Kellie knocked on the door in a panic.

    ¡°Miss Lyra, have you seen the news? There is a bad news!¡±

    Lyra watched her stomp her feet in anxiety and immediately sobered up, rushing to grasp her iPad to take a look.

    Cody was on the headline!

    But this time, it was not a simple and trivial matter. If it was not handled properly, the news was enough to ruin Cody¡¯s career, along with Angle Group¡¯s stock which would fall.

    Various photos of Cody were leaked on the Inte. All of which were photos of topless and sleeping Cody in bed. Next to him were strange women in mosaic, and the women were different in every photos.

    These photos were circted online and instantly created a huge debate.

    At one point, it causedwork paralysis.

    Cody was only neen years old this year. At such a young age, he did this kind of thing, and if he was sessfullybeled as ascivious and promiscuous bad artist, he will never be able to turn over in his life.

    This matter was revealed just now, and it had been uploaded online for only an hour. So, there was still a chance of reversal.

    ¡°Miss Lyra, what are we going to do? The PR is already trying to suppress it. Now theizens are screaming for Mr. Cody toe out and make a statement.¡±

    ¡°But I just called and asked his agent. They are disconnected with Mr. Cody. Now I don¡¯t know where he is. It is not clear at all whether this online thing is true or not.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Cody is our top male artist in the Angle Group. And if he goes down, the impact will be huge!

    Kellie scratched her hair and was on the verge of crying.

    Lyra was still checking the top searches about this egregious incident with Cody and was very silent.

    ¡°Miss Lyra, say something.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s voice was smooth and her tone was calm, ¡°The Carver family¡¯s instructions are very strict. Cody is a jerk, and loves to get into troubles, but he won¡¯t be so horny. He won¡¯t solicit prostitute. I believe him.¡±

    ¡°But I have found someone to check those photos circting on the Inte. They are real, not synthetic. If he didn¡¯t do it, there is no way that someone forced him to do so!¡±

    Lyra raised her eyes, ¡°Issue a statement in the name of thepany. We vouch for Cody¡¯s character and the Angle Group will live and die with him! Let everyone wait patiently for the reversal toe.¡±

    ¡°But this ¡­¡±

    Kellie dared not go, ¡°Miss Lyra, please think twice. If you really issue a statement like this, and if this matter is not handled properly, it is aplete disaster to the entire Angle Group!¡±

    Lyra was unmoved and had made up her mind, ¡°I¡¯ve got it all figured out. Just do it.¡±

    Being unable to persuade, Kellie had no choice but to leave the office to ask the PR department to do what Lyra had asked.

    Kellie just went out and came back in within a few minutes.

    ¡°Miss Lyra, there are people from the Carver family asking to see you immediately.¡±

 Chapter 388 Sober up Mr. Cody

    ¡°Let them in.¡± said Lyra who was unperturbed.

    Two men dressed like bodyguards walked in and bent towards Lyra respectfully, ¡°Miss Lyra, we are sent by the old Mr. Carver. He wants to terminate Mr. Cody¡¯s artist contract with Angle Group, and we will take Mr. Cody back.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t answer for a moment.

    She knew that the old Carver did this because he was afraid that Cody¡¯s affair would implicate her and wanted to help her stop the damage in time.

    ¡°Termination of the contract is not possible. Please go back and tell him that I will definitely advance and retreat together with Cody!¡±

    The two bodyguards looked at each other.

    After all, they were only here to deliver the message. They couldn¡¯t make the decision, so they could only add, ¡°Then please hand over Mr. Cody to us so that we can take him back to Frayton first.¡±

    Lyra was too aware of the old Mr. Carver¡¯s tutge.

    Whether this was really done by Cody or not, he had caused a lot of impact on thework, and it was estimated that the Carver Group¡¯s loss was not small.

    The old Mr. Carver asked the bodyguards to take Cody back, which could be considered that the old man was really angry.

    If Cody was really taken back, she was afraid that he would be beaten to death based on his family rules.

    ¡°Miss Lyra?¡±

    When the two bodyguards saw her dy in answering, they whispered to call her back to her thoughts.

    Lyra said immediately, ¡°We lost themunication with Cody. We¡¯re also looking for him. Tell grandpa Oliver. When I find him, I will help him to fix Cody, and then send him back to Frayton so that Oliver can personally teach him a lesson. ¡±

    The two men looked at each other, ¡°We couldn¡¯t find Mr. Cody either. And we couldn¡¯t get through on the phone, so we thought he¡¯s hiding out here.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s really not here. I just knew Cody¡¯s news just a few minutes ago.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then we won¡¯t bother you.¡±

    Lyra nodded, called Kellie in and told her to send the two out.

    When the two had just left, her phone rang in her hand.

    Lyraughed and shook her head, looking helpless.

    What was wrong with today? Things wereing together, leaving no minutes for her to take a break.

    She picked up her phone and looked at the caller ID. It was Malcolm.

    As soon as the call was answered, Malcolm spoke in a serious tone and immediately said, ¡°I saw the online buzz, and I saw the statement from Angle Group.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s tone was rising, ¡°So, you¡¯re here to talk me out of Cody too?¡±

    Malcolm, who was on the other end of the phone, was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve asked Brad to find Cody¡¯s current location. Do you want to go check it out?¡±

    Lyra was slightly stunned.

    She was about to call someone to check it out when Malcolm was one step ahead of her.

    Not waiting for her answer, Malcolm continued, ¡°Rara, if you¡¯re interested,e downstairs. I¡¯m already in the Angle Group garage.¡±

    Lyra was surprised, ¡°You¡¯re already at mypany? That¡¯s fast!¡±

    In the phone, his voice sounded evil, ¡°Family instruction Article 2, wife¡¯s businesses first. I must be proactive.¡±

    Lyra listened with satisfaction and teased, ¡°Mel, you¡¯re really getting better and better. From now on that whip in the house, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t use it.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll get rid of the wash board tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Lyra didn¡¯t even need to think about it. It was better to keep it in case she needed it in the future, ¡°I¡¯ll pack it up and be right down.¡±

    Within a few minutes, Lyra took the elevator downstairs and saw the familiar car in the garage and the handsome figure leaning against the door.

    When he saw hering, Malcolm opened the passenger¡¯s side door for her, and when Lyra got in, he leaned over to help her put on her seat belt.

    As her cheek passed Lyra¡¯s lips, Lyra puckered up her little mouth and kissed him.

    Malcolm¡¯s hands froze slightly before quickly buckling. Hisrge palm gently cupped her chin to continue the sweet kiss.

    After the kiss, Lyra helped him wipe the lipstick stain off his thin lips, ¡°You ate all my lipstick. I need to touch up my makeup again.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°No need. It¡¯ll look great like this.¡± Malcolm stroked her face again before straightening up, closing the car door for her and going around to the main driver¡¯s seat.

    On the way, Lyra asked, ¡°I just found out about this and you¡¯re here. When did you start checking on Cody¡¯s whereabouts?¡±

    Malcolm, while driving, said squarely, ¡°It was uploaded online an hour ago.¡±

    ¡°So you had someone check it out at that point? Then how can you be sure that I won¡¯t choose to give up Cody and stop in time?¡±

    Malcolm smiled lightly, ¡°Because I know you.¡±

    Lyra had a clear-cut stand on what to love and what to hate. Being dared to hurt those who bullied her, she would be vengeful and return like for like.

    She will spare no effort to protect and help her friends and rtives who were genuinely good to her.

    ¡­

    Not long after, Malcolm took her to No. 5 Pub.

    Lyra was ready to go in and find Cody, but when she just stepped into the doorway, the strong smell of alcohol, tobo and perfume in the bar¡¯s dance floor made her feel sick so she ran to a corner for retching.

    Malcolm rushed to help her smooth her breath and took out his cell phone to call Chad.

    ¡°Make a block booking of No. 5 Pub, in addition to room 3805. The rest people should be immediately cleared. Let hotel staff clean this ce within fifteen minutes. It must ensure that there is not a trace of odor.¡±

    Lyra gradually eased through the bout of nausea and shook her head at him, ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s too much trouble and a waste of time. I¡¯ll just put up with it.¡±

    On this matter, Malcolm was adamant, ¡°Listen to me. It¡¯s only fifteen minutes.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t argue with him and let him carry her back to the car and settle into the back.

    After a busy morning without a break, she was sleepy from waiting and fell asleep within two minutes when leaning into his arms.

    When Chad took care of the No. 5 Pub, Malcolm had nned to go in alone to look for Cody himself, but who knew that he had just moved his body when the little petite, who was lying on hisp, woke up.

    Malcolm had to carry her inside and came straight to the door of private room 3805.

    Chad helped to push open the door. There were many bottles on tables and floor. The smell of alcohol was very strong. Chad took out a non-toxic and harmless air freshener. After a wild spraying, the air quality turned better.

    Lyra covered her nose and walked in with a strong sense of nausea.

    Cody was lying on his back on a couch. His whole face was red. He was already drunk to the point of unconsciousness. Obviously, he was very drunk before the headline.

    Lyra got angry when she saw him like that.

    No wonder he was framed. He was drunk like this at everyone¡¯s service!

    She held back her anger and turned back to Chad who was standing at the door, ¡°Go get the waiter a bucket of ice water to sober up Mr. Cody!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Chad answered briskly and soon brought in a full bucket of water mixed with ice.

    Malcolm sat squarely on a side couch, intentionally staying away to avoid being sttered.

    tter-

    The cold and bone-chilling ice water was just poured on, and Cody instantly woke up with his teeth striking against each other.

    He was still not fully conscious and made threatening gestures to the air.

    ¡°Who dares to ssh the water on me! Do you want to die?!¡±

    Lyra had her arms crossed, stared at him expressionlessly, and answered him, ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±

 Chapter 389 Congratulations on receiving the punishment

    Cody was still drunk and felt groggy.

    He shook his hand and pointed at Lyra, being not afraid of anything at all, ¡°What the hell? Who? I don¡¯t know you!¡±

    What he said had managed to turn Lyra¡¯s anger to rage.

    Beatable little bastard!

    She looked around the room and saw that there was nothing to take advantage of. Subconsciously she looked at the belt around Malcolm¡¯s waist.

    Malcolm noticed her gaze and looked at his belt as well. Instantly he understood.

    ¡°No way!¡± He furrowed his eyebrows and refused decisively.

    Lyra thought about it and felt bad about it, so she looked at Chad again, who was standing by the door. Then she reached toward him, ¡°Belt, give it to me.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chad, who was slightly confused, saw Malcolm¡¯s seemingly acquiescent gaze.

    He could only force himself to unbuckle the belt around his waist and hand it over.

    Before Lyra could take it, Chad had an sudden enlightenment, ¡°Do you want to beat this kid up? It¡¯s a heavy work. My prospective sister-in-w, you can¡¯t be too tired, so I¡¯ll do it for you! I¡¯m good at it!¡±

    Lyra agreed, ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t hurt it.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Chadughed, rolled up his cuffs and looked over at Cody as he was poker-faced and went up for an ¡°enthusiastic¡± greeting.

    Whoosh-

    The horrifying sound of breaking wind kept ringing.

    ¡°Ow! It hurts! Don¡¯t beat me!¡±

    Cody screamed, curled himself up and kept twisting his body to avoid it, but the belt was like having a pair of eyes, it could beat him with precision every time.

    After that, he rolled to the ground and becamepletely conscious.

    ¡°Don¡¯t beat! Ah hiss ¡­ ! I¡¯m sober! Really awake!¡±

    Chad turned back to Lyra, who nodded at him before he immediately retrieved his belt and reattached it to his waist.

    Lyra walked over and sat down on a couch, staring at Cody who was cowering on the floor.

    ¡°Bastard, take a good look at who I am! If you are already sober and make a pretence, I can only hand you back to you family. Let your grandpa fix you. The family rules are much more ruthless than this belt, right?¡±

    Cody rubbed his arm, which was burning with pain, and looked at her.

    On seeing Lyra¡¯s face, he instantly sat up, ¡°Lyra ¡­¡±

    Lyra had her arms crossed and looked at him with a cold look.

    He hurriedly exined, ¡°Lyra, I was out for a couple of days to have a drink with my friends. It¡¯s not a big mistake, right? Why should I be handed over to grandpa?¡±

    ¡°Two days in the gap and you¡¯re drunk from yesterday to now?¡±

    Cody nodded, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lyra¡¯s eyes suddenly looked cold. She took out her phone, opened the hot search interface and threw it at him, ¡°Look at it yourself!¡±

    Cody took it with a bewildered look. He was stunned when he saw the screen that was full of his headlines.

    ¡°This ¡­ when did this it happened? I¡¯ve just been drinking with friends for the past two days. I really didn¡¯t do anything. Lyra, believe me! I didn¡¯t sleep with them!¡±

    Malcolm, who was sitting on the side sofa, said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s no use that she believes you. You have to let everyone believe you.¡±

    ¡°What should I do? My career, the Carver family, the Angle Group, it¡¯s all fucked up!¡± Cody was extremely anxious.

    Facing with the overwhelming discussion on the Inte, he would want to p himself in the face, not to mention Lyra and his grandpa who wanted to beat him.

    He scratched his head in exasperation.

    Because his movement was veryrge, when he scratched his head, it as revealed a deep red wound on his wrist caused by the belt.

    ¡°Who the hell nder me!?¡±

    Lyra ignored his freak-out and didn¡¯t stop him.

    He had been drunk for two days but caused such a big mess. She should let him suffer a little.

    In the room, the three people, except for Cody, all watched him in peace and quiet.

    After another interval, Malcolm said, ¡°It can make youpletely unaware. It must be caused by your familiar people. Who asked you out for a drink? Whom were you drinking with? You have to say it one by one.¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Cody thought seriously and got more manic, ¡°I really don¡¯t remember. I was drunk and forgot it all ¡­¡±

    Lyra furrowed her eyebrows and instructed Chad, ¡°Keep beating until he can remember!¡±

    Chad sharply unbuckled his belt and went up to greet him directly.

    Cody held his head and rolled on the ground in pain.

    Chad beat him hard, which made Cody feel painful like hell.

    Cody was often beaten at home but waspletely unable to sustain this.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°Don¡¯t! It hurts! I¡¯m trying to remember! I¡¯ll say!¡±

    The sound of the belt stopped immediately, but Chad would not rush to tie it back, waiting for Cody to exin.

    ¡°I remember it was Lewis Kaur who called and invited me toe to No. 5 Pub for a drink. Besides him, there were only two people who came together at the beginning. Enzo Dickerson and Aaron Sharp, both of them are my good friends.¡±

    ¡°By midway, there are their friendsing here in this room, and then their friends of friends came again. They are all men. I simply did not care. We drank together. I really don¡¯t remember their names.¡±

    Lyra thought about it and asked again, ¡°Were there any people you thought were behaving strangely?

    He recalled carefully, ¡°No, I really can¡¯t remember. Everyone is out to have fun. I didn¡¯t pay so much attention.¡±

    Lyra looked at him expressionlessly. And Chad, seeing this, raised the belt high in his hand again.

    Cody trembled and held his head immediately, ¡°Lyra, I really don¡¯t know. I never asked their names from the beginning to the end. Even if you beat me to death, I can¡¯t think of them.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t force him to remember anymore and handed him a ss of water, ¡°Have some water. Don¡¯t sit on the floor. Get up and sit on the couch.¡±

    Seeing that she had no intention of continuing the questioning, Malcolm instructed Chad immediately.

    ¡°Lewis Kaur, Enzo Dickerson and Aaron Sharp. Go check them one by one if there are any suspicious records from thest half month. And then check the surveince and check-in records at the nearest hotels.¡±

    The photos about Cody were taken in bed as the background.

    It should be someone who put some drug in his drink, and then got Cody to a hotel to take those photos.

    As soon as Chad left, Malcolm immediately got up to hug Lyra, ¡°Let¡¯s go check out No. 5 Pub¡¯s surveince for the past two days.¡±

    Lyra nodded and hugged him back. Her tone sounded dependent, ¡°Mel, with you around, you¡¯ve gotten ahead of everything I have to do. I don¡¯t even seem to have anything left to do.¡±

    Malcolm lowered his head and nuzzled the tip of her nose as if no one was watching, ¡°All you have to do is listen. If I don¡¯t think about something well enough, you can make ament.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The two smiled at each other, and when they looked at each other, there was a strong love in their eyes.

    Cody looked distracted and bowed his head in resignation.

    Malcolm took a few steps toward the door of the room, but Cody did not intend to follow them. Malcolm asked coldly, ¡°Mr. Cody, you¡¯re not going with us?¡±

    ¡°You guys are going to check the surveince. What am I going to do? To watch you disy your affection?¡±

 Chapter 390 Call me husband, and Iâ€™ll give my life to you

    Lyra got a little annoyed, ¡°Is this your business, or mine? If you don¡¯t be more aggressive, I¡¯ll let your family take you away tonight!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. I was wrong.¡±

    Cody took a paper towel and wiped the water stains from his body. Then he straightened his messy hair, and reluctantly stood up.

    Lyra continued with the rebuke, ¡°Hurry up. Come and open the door.¡±

    ¡°Okay, fine.¡±

    ¡­

    The three came to the monitoring room together.

    ording to Cody¡¯s recollection, they let the staff of the monitoring room to y out all the surveince videos from the time Cody entered the room. It was yed at ten times speed and they checked for the abnormalities together.

    As long as it was notmitted by Cody, he must have been transported out from the bar to take photos at hotel, so it was impossible not to leave a trace.

    Cody drank too much wine. The surveince videos were ying quickly. On a dozen screens, there were many people moving at the same time. He watched the videos and his brain was dizzy, and he felt drowsy.

    But fearing of being beaten, he could only brace himself for consciousness and continue to watch.

    asionally, Cody quietly inclined his head and carefully observed Malcolm who was next to him.

    Cody found that his eyes were clear-sighted. In his dark pupils, there were reflecting a dozen surveince videos. And there was no slightest bit of fatigue from his eyes.

    Cody was somewhat unconvinced.

    There were a dozen of surveince video. All was y-backed ten times the speed simultaneously. If there really should be any subtle traces, he could really notice it alone?

    However, as Cody¡¯s mind was racing, Malcolm called a halt.

    He narrowed his eyes with a cold re and directed the staff, ¡°Backwards.¡±

    ¡°Back again.¡±

    There were cameras that could capture the room 3805, as well as the next aisle around the corner. Half of an hour videos were lost both at 7:00 to 7:30 this morning.

    The time shown in the screen jumped from 7:00 to 7:31 directly.

    And another videos had normal time. In the interval of 7:00 to 7:30, there was no abnormal situation at the gate.

    Lyra had guessed Malcolm¡¯s suspicion, ¡°They might choose the staff passage, where there are no cameras.¡±

    Malcolm nodded and called Chad immediately, ¡°Focus on screening surveince videos from nearby hotels after 7:00 this morning.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, he looked at the bar staff again, ¡°The surveince has been moved. Who else has visited this room today besides us?¡±

    The monitoring room administrator Wade Lawson found it difficult, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, monitoring room ess record is confidential. As youe over today, we dare not tell anyone about this.¡±

    Malcolm was not ambiguous with him. He took out a precious inspection certificate of National Investigation Bureau from his arms, and his eyes looked cold and stern.

    ¡°National Investigation Bureau takes the evidence. If you can not say everything, I can only suspect whether you have received benefits and deliberately concealed the truth. I¡¯ll bring you back to the National Investigation Bureau.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Mr. Malcolm ¡­¡± Wade Lawson was flustered.

    ¡°Have you ever spent a night at the National Investigation Bureau? If you¡¯re interested, I can get you a small single room with special care today.¡±

    He threatened Wade in a light-hearted tone. And Wade started to be fearful, and his calves were trembling.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, I was wrong! I did take some money!¡±

    Wade¡¯s hands were shivering. He took out a bank card from his trouser pocket and put it on the table in a disciplined manner.

    ¡°This is the two hundred thousand hush money. I have not used a single cent. I guess I am not blessed to enjoy it. I am willing to hand it over to the state!¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s hostility was undiminished and he looked at him coldly, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­ the third son of Dickerson family, Enzo Dickerson. He was the only one who came in this morning. He said his valuables were left behind and he had to check the surveince!¡±

    Hearing this, Cody was the first to blow up.

    ¡°Fuck! Enzo Dickerson, that son of a bitch! I¡¯ve treated him well. How dare him back stab me! To force me to death!¡±

    He was so angry that he wanted to get mad, wanted to lift the table and smash the bench on the spot.

    Malcolm grabbed him by the wrist.

    Within two strokes, he stopped his by directly grasping his hands behind his back with quickness and precision.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any rtion with the Carver family. If you smash something, I don¡¯t cover thepensation. And I will also take you into the bureau to calm yourself down. Do you want to try?¡±

    Cody was fairly angry and had nowhere to vent it in front of Malcolm.

    He gave in immediately, ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°Then behave yourself.¡±

    Malcolm let go of his hands and turned to hug Lyra who was on the chair again, exining to her gently, ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea to jump to conclusions on this matter, so let¡¯s wait for Chad¡¯s findings.¡±

    Lyra kissed his thin lips lightly, ¡°I just sat there for a while. And you helped me find out everything.¡±

    Not content with a shallow kiss, he said proudly, ¡°Only now do you realize how good it is that you have me as your fianc¨¦.¡±

    Lyra corrected his wording, ¡°It¡¯s future husband!¡±

    ¡°Yes, husband! Is your future husband awesome?¡± He looked at Lyra. His tone was slightly flirtatious with the expectation of begging for his wife¡¯spliments.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°Awesome.¡±

    ¡°There are even more powerful. I¡¯ll show youter!¡±

    ¡°Shameless!¡± Lyra snorted lightly.

    Malcolm coaxed softly, ¡°Rara, be good. Call me by husband again, and you can have my life.¡±

    The two were talking about honeyed words while walking.

    Cody followed behind him, listened to their conversation in exasperation, and punched the air.

    There was a third wheel!

    What were they saying?

    Could they be considerate of him who was the third wheel!?

    Cody was very unconvinced, trotted two steps, and walked with Malcolm side by side, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, you¡¯re indeed great. Your face changing techniques are especially great. Mr. Malcolm, what do you think?¡±

    Malcolm replied in a calm voice, ¡°I have only two attitudes towards people, one for Rara and one for others.¡±

    ¡°Cody, I know you¡¯ve thought about Rara before, but don¡¯t think about her again. Because you and I, there¡¯s noparison.¡±

    ¡°I know that you are young and arrogant. I have been so decadent as well, but while you¡¯re young, it is best to settle for a few years. Live like a man. If you keep shirking, this life is estimated to be ruined.¡±

    Cody was educated by him.

    He wanted to retort, but he could not say a word.

    He was a popr and young actor. His acting skills were lukewarm. By virtue of his appearancepletely, he made a living in the entertainment industry. And he simply had no master works.

    Lyra looked at Cody who lowered his head listlessly and was unable to retort, ¡°Little brat, you admit defeat this time?¡±

    Cody didn¡¯t strike up a conversation.

    Malcolm retorted him, which was not very damaging and extremely insulting.

    He was on the verge of breaking his defense.

    They were walking out of No. 5 Pub through the staff passage when Chad happened to call Malcolm.

    ¡°There is progress. Lewis Kaur had a room at the Bangor Hotelst night. And that room was checked out at noon¡±

    ¡°But I have asked the hotel staff, and also investigated the monitoring. There is no problem. He did not return to the hotel. And the other two people do not have any check-in records. No abnormalities.¡±

    If this was the case, the trail was suddenly broken.

    Malcolm tightened his eyebrows and looked grim.

    He felt that they seemed to be forgetting something.

 Chapter 391 Codyâ€™s breakdown

    As if thinking of something, he instructed Chad, ¡°Tell the National Investigation Bureau to arrest Aaron Barker immediately. I want to interrogate him myself.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chad didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Bro, of three, Aaron didn¡¯t do anything out of the ordinary at all.¡±

    Malcolm insisted, ¡°Arrest Aaron Barker. I won¡¯t say it again.¡±

    They all thought that those photos were taken on bed.

    So someone must have moved Cody out of the bar to a nearby hotel, and then let some voluptuous women toe and pose.

    But in fact, there was noplete bed on the photos. One could only see the white pillows and covers.

    When a normal person saw this kind of photo for the first time, he or she would think it was a photo in bed.

    He looked down at Lyra who was in his arms, choosing to tell her first of any thoughts he had.

    ¡°Rara, those photos on the inte are probably no bed photos. They may be taken in the room at the bar.¡±

    ¡°When I just checked the surveince, I noticed that all the people who entered and left the room 3805 left one after another after 2:00 a. m.st night.¡±

    ¡°And Aaron left just after 7:30 as if nothing had happened. And in the missing half hour in between, he should call those voluptuous girls to pose.¡±

    Cody was going to blow up again after hearing this analysis.

    ¡°Aaron, he¡¯s usually humble and reasonable. And he has done good deeds in front of us, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be so scheming! Hurry up and catch him! I¡¯ll have to kill him myself!¡±

    Seeing that Cody blew up but can only vent his anger to the air first, Lyra helplessly shook her head andughed.

    ¡°I advise you to think about how to word the exnation with grandpa. Your phone is off. He has not been able to find you. It¡¯s estimated he¡¯s still angry. If you can¡¯t make him get over it, you¡¯re ready to be killed.¡±

    Cody suddenly shivered. He just got beaten by the belt and his body seemed to hurt again.

    If he went back to the Carver family, he would be screwed up and only death awaited him.

    He ran bashfully to Lyra and Malcolm to beg for mercy.

    ¡°Lyra, you have to help me this time! Once I go home, I won¡¯te out again alive. And then you won¡¯t see such a cute and handsome man like me anymore! I can¡¯t help you continue to earn money either!¡±

    His words drew a baleful look from Malcolm, who red coldly at him.

    ¡°She has me. She doesn¡¯t need to see you the dog that causes trouble. You have signed an artist contract. If you can¡¯t bring benefits to thepany, it¡¯s better to die.¡±

    Cody was deted and looked at Lyra with using eyes, ¡°Lyra, do you hear what he said?¡±

    Lyra stifled augh and scoffed him, ¡°You do love to get into trouble!¡±

    Seeing that Cody¡¯s expression was too bitter, Lyra hurriedly correct, ¡°Well, I¡¯m joking with you. Don¡¯t worry. I will help you think of a way.¡±

    The moment when she finished her words, Malcolm took Lyra in his arms and left. Quickly, they got in the car, followed by Cody immediately.

    Chad needed time to arrest Aaron, and the three waited in the car.

    During the waiting time, Malcolm went to buy freshly cut fruit and fed it to Lyra in the passenger seat, one by one.

    Cody came up and sat in between the driver and passenger seats, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, the color of the fruit looks good. I¡¯m thirsty. Just need to sober up again.¡±

    Malcolm hit him hard on the back of his hand, and looked at him with cold hostility, ¡°This is for Rara. If you want to eat, buy it yourself.¡±

    Cody pursed his lips and muttered a few words to scold Malcolm a few times.

    Malcolm, who was in the front row, didn¡¯t pay any attention to Cody. His eyes were on Lyra, and he was concentrating on feeding.

    He took a full and juicy strawberry and handed it over, and Lyra took two-thirds of it.

    ¡°Is it good?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Lyra was eating. She was cute and quiet, which was rare.

    Malcolm looked at the remaining one-third of the strawberry in his hand and put it to his mouth.

    Lyra stared at him and raised her eyebrows gently, ¡°I¡¯ve had it. Mel, do you like this?¡±

    The two looked at each other, and although Malcolm didn¡¯t make a sound, his eyes seemed to be silently saying, ¡°Well, sweet!

    Seeing this, she took a strawberry herself, smiled and said yfully, ¡°There is a sweeter and tastier ones. Do you want to try?¡±

    After saying this, her teeth gently nibbled the tip of the strawberry, provoking Malcolm.

    In front of Cody, she felt he should not dare kiss her, and her bad smile grew wider.

    Malcolm looked at her with that evil expression and, without even thinking about it, leaned down and went up to her, biting the strawberry out of her mouth and then kissing her smoothly on the lips.

    The sweet and intoxicating strawberry fragrance lingered, and the nostrils were filled with the good smelling of fruit sweetness, and each other¡¯s scent.

    As if no one was there, they were kissing.

    An ambiguous smell wafted from the car.

    Cody looked at the two people in the front row incredulously. His hands grabbed his hair hard and gripped into a ball. He was almost copsed by this scene.

    He was guilty!

    He should be under the car, not in it!

    But the scene in front of him was too sweet. Although he was very jealous, he was very guilty inside. If he went out and disturbed the two of them, he felt that he would be more guilty.

    Finally, he tearfully opened the car door, tried not to rm the two people and ran out of ten meters away to calm himself down.

    Inside the car.

    Once Cody was gone, the long kiss ended on Malcolm¡¯s own initiative.

    Lyra asked, ¡°You don¡¯t usually get aggressive. What did Cody do to you? You want to provoke him on purpose?¡±

    Malcolm pursed his thin lips and felt the scent belonging to Lyra, ¡°He used to like you and bad-mouth me in front of you. I hold a grudge.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t see it, so you hold a grudge more than I do. Why you don¡¯t hold a grudge against me after I bullied you so many times before?¡±

    Malcolm thought about it thoughtfully, ¡°Family instruction number one, wife is the God! So you bully me. It¡¯s heavenly punishment as it should be.¡±

    She snorted, ¡°Looks like Micah¡¯s method works a little. You do a good job of memorizing that family instruction.¡±

    Malcolm pursed his lips without saying anything and continued to feed her fruit.

    The time passed especially slow while waiting.

    Two hourster, Chad finally called back.

    ¡°I have got him caught. He¡¯s ready to run away. Our people took a little more effort to catch Aaron. He¡¯s ready to leave the country on a ne. Now he is ced in the secret interrogation room in the suburbs. Bro, do you want go and see?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Malcolm shouted Cody to get in the car.

    The three went to the suburbs together.

    The door to the secret interrogation room opened and Aaron¡¯s shouts came out.

    ¡°Why are you arresting me? I¡¯m not doing anything illegal or disorderly. Or do you want money? My family is quite rich. I can call my parents and ask them to send money.¡±

    Aaron was all tied up, sitting on his knees. And he was in shock.

    But all his shouting was blocked into his throat the moment he saw Cody enter the room.

 Chapter 392 Itâ€™s not a fan but devil

    Cody walked towards him in anger and went up to him with a fierce punch, using his full strength.

    Aaron wailed and was knocked to the ground.

    ¡°Bastard, I¡¯m not too mean to you, am I!?¡±

    ¡°The year before, that son of bitch of Combs family kissed your then girlfriend. It was me who brought people to help you out. Afterwards, I was beaten by my grandfather. I stayed in the bed for three days. have Iined about you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to ruin my career and my life! Where exactly did I wrong you!?¡±

    The more he talked, the angrier Cody became and he grabbed Aaron by the cor, lifted him up and punched him more times, specifically on the face.

    Aaron¡¯s face was soon bloody and his blood was dripping from the corners of his mouth.

    Lyra and Malcolm watched from a distance and did not obstruct.

    It wasn¡¯t until Aaron could hardly stand it that Malcolm spoke up to stop it, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Chad, take Mr. Cody away.¡±

    Chad immediately stepped forward and held Cody¡¯s arm from behind, forcibly dragging him away.

    Cody was still not satisfied and kicked to Aaron¡¯s waist.

    Aaron cried out in pain. He did not raise his eyes. His expression looked painful, and every now and then came the sound of inhaling.

    Perhaps he was ashamed of being beaten up so hard, so he didn¡¯t say a word in rebuttal.

    Lyra watched him quietly for a moment, observing all his expressions.

    ¡°Aaron, I can see that you have guilt in your heart towards Cody. You should not be the mastermind of this incident. Someone made you do it, didn¡¯t they?¡±

    Aaron kept his head down and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Malcolm¡¯s cold and hostile eyes looked askance at him, ¡°I have checked your ount statement. Yesterday you went to the bank to deposit 30 million, and today at noon to deposit another 50 million.¡±

    ¡°But you haven¡¯t had any jobs for almost half a year. And your family hasn¡¯t given you any pocket money, so you think I¡¯d wonder where you got the money from?¡±

    Aaron was still silent and didn¡¯t say a word.

    Malcolm looked to the right wall, with his eyes indicating him to look at the torture gadgets on the wall.

    ¡°This is the National Investigation Bureau¡¯s secret interrogation room for felons. For those things on the wall, even well-trained agents and spies can not withstand. You enjoy in affluence as the young master of your family. Do you think you can withstand it?¡±

    Aaron was so scared that his face went pale and he was shaking even harder.

    Cody gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Better give him all of them! He requites kindness with enmity. He¡¯s a waste. Even breathing is a waste of resources!¡±

    After Malcolm yed the bad guy and Cody said those harsh words, Lyra decided to go up and be nice.

    Her delicate face looked very kind and her voice was gentle, ¡°Aaron, this sexy photo thing is not a trivial matter. If it is not handled well, Cody¡¯s life is over. He will bebeled as ascivious and promiscuous bad artist, and he will never be able to turn over.¡±

    ¡°You should be clear of his conduct. He always helped his friend or rtives even at the loss his life. He does his best to help and give. He has helped you many times before. This time you betrayed him, and the blow to him is huge.¡±

    Aaron lowered his eyes, not daring to look at Cody.

    After doing the evil deed, he saw the overwhelming search on the Inte. During this afternoon, he felt guilt to death.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think this would hurt Cody so much.¡±

    He whimpered. The more he thought about it, the sadder he became, ¡°I went to Narcy party some time ago and identally spent too much money. I didn¡¯t dare to ask my family for it, and someone suddenly found me.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s eyebrows tightened, ¡°Who?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Aaron shook his head, ¡°I was contacted through the ck but the other party seems to be a woman. She said is a fan of Cody. She got a little fetish, and wants a few Cody and women¡¯s bed photos, but she assured me that it is her own private collection. She will not absolutely leak it out!¡±

    ¡°Her offer is 80 million. It is not a small amount. I was tempted. I deliberately lost Enzo Dickerson¡¯s gold watch, lobbying him to go back to the bar to check the monitor. By the way, help me delete the half-hour monitoring, just in case.¡±

    ¡°Today the photos are spread online. I was also confused, and tried to contact the woman again, but there was no follow-up. She did not transfer money directly to me, but had the check ced at a designated location for me to pick up, and then I deposited it myself.¡±

    ¡°I was really panicking inside, so I bought a ne ticket this afternoon and prepared to run away, but I didn¡¯t expect to be caught back by you guys.¡±

    Cody listened carefully and was speechless.

    ¡°This is not my fan. It¡¯s the devil who wants to ughter my whole family!¡±

    Lyra and Malcolm looked at each other and both realized that this was not a simple matter.

    Malcolm: ¡°Whichpany is the check payable to?¡±

    Aaron thought it hard, ¡°I didn¡¯t really look closely at the time. It seemed like ¡­ there was Lloyd? But maybe I was wrong.¡±

    When he said this, Lyra¡¯s face suddenly went cold, but she didn¡¯t say a word.

    Malcolm continued, ¡°You did this, and you must prove Cody¡¯s innocence. I will have Chad take you to do record of words. You did it wrong. This is your responsibility to take. Can you understand?¡±

    Aaron bowed his head in resignation, ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s sorry to Cody. I¡¯m responsible for that.¡±

    Malcolm nced at Chad again.

    Chad understood. Immediately, he took Aaron and Cody back to the National Investigation Bureau statement, and intended to use the official ount to issue a statement to prove Cody¡¯s innocence.

    Once they left, Lyra and Malcolm were the only ones left in the interrogation room.

    Lyra furrowed her eyebrows and looked extra serious, ¡°This matter, the person involved target is either Cody, ore at me. Just take Cody as a warning to me.¡±

    Malcolm pondered for a while, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to check the ounts on ck. I guess this person uses a false identity. Do you have any suspicion object?¡±

    Lyra thought about it, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s Kacper Lloyd. I¡¯ll go back and check again. This person has guessed it right that I will interfere with the thing of Cody. And I always feel as if there is an intention to send me away. Is conspiring to make some big move?¡±

    ¡°Rara, I remember you¡¯re going back to your family the day after tomorrow. Reginald is going to give you the position of CEO of the Lloyd¡¯s Corp, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Lyra nodded, ¡°In addition to this, there is the inheritance of all the family property. After signing my name, the entire Lloyd family will be mine in the future.¡±

    There was no person in power in the Lloyd family. The person took the inheritance could take the responsibility of the whole family and would be the head of the family.

    Malcolm reached out and took her into his arms. And his handsome face looked unease.

    ¡°How about not signing it this time and dying it a bit?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too urgent. That person must do something to hurt you soon. But this is your family issue. Our wedding date is still next month, and I have no right to get involved.¡±

    ¡°Rara, I¡¯m not at ease with ¡­¡±

    She cupped his face and seriously analyzed the pros and cons.

    ¡°Precisely because the time is very tight, so that person must be impatient. When being impatient, that person will get loopholes appear one after another¡±

    ¡°If we dy any longer, when they are fully prepared, my chances in danger are even higher by then. Don¡¯t worry. No matter what happened, I have several brothers back in my family. There won¡¯t be any danger.¡±

    ¡°Rara ¡­¡±

    Lyra reached out a finger and pressed it against his thin lips, blocking the words he wanted to say.

    ¡°Mel, you know me, and you can¡¯t persuade me of what I¡¯ve really decided.¡±

    She pretended to smile easily, ¡°And maybe two dayster, it¡¯s not as dangerous as you think, instead the truthes out?¡±

 Chapter 393 Someoneâ€™s in trouble

    One hourter.

    Various hot opinions about Cody on the inte were subjected to a round of cleansing.

    The National Investigation Bureau¡¯s official notice of punishment rified for Cody that he was just drunk and was taken advantage of to take photos to ckmail money.

    Fans of Cody online saw this message and instantly became strong-willed.

    ¡°I told you my Cody would never do such a thing! Those people are just jealous of my Cody¡¯s poprity!¡±

    ¡°Thanks for returning my Cody¡¯s innocence. Those trollers who do not know the truth and still take the side,e out and apologize!¡±

    Lyra was sitting in the car back to Lyre Spiti. She was checking her phone for new headlines and was pleased with the way the incident had petered out.

    Thinking of the old Mr. Carver, Lyra made a phone call personally the next day just after she arrived at Angle Group.

    She persuade him in various methods.

    She also used her job as the Angle Group¡¯s agent as an excuse, and said that Cody¡¯s schedule was full recently, so she was afraid Cody won¡¯t be able to return to Frayton for a while.

    The old Mr. Carver couldn¡¯t beat him anyone, so he had to give up.

    After dealing with the recent difficult matters at hand, Lyra leaned back in her chair and let out a long breath.

    But she rxed her thoughts for just two seconds and soon continued to be on high alert again.

    Tomorrow, she would return to the Lloyd Manor. Not knowing what unknown things awaited her, she must do some early preparation.

    With that in mind, she called Micah.

    The call was quickly answered.

    Lyra was concise and to the point, ¡°Micah, I seem to have forgotten something from 15 years ago. Do you have any psychotropic drugs that can make me remember something?¡±

    Micah had always been stable and aloof, but after hearing her words, he rarely retorted her, ¡°You¡¯re carrying two babies in your belly! How can you ask me for medicine? Don¡¯t you ever think about the babies?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Lyra was sweating, ¡°I¡¯m just asking. You always have a way.¡±

    ¡°There is no way that psychotropic drugs or treatments are appropriate and not harmful for your current physical condition.¡±

    After thinking about it, he felt that Rara was not such an imprudent person and asked, ¡°What is the important thing that you forgot?¡±

    Lyra nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s important.¡± It concerned the beginning and end of the non-stop assassination she had been subjected to all these years.

    Micah sighed, ¡°Rara, nothing is as important as the babies in your belly right now.¡±

    She stroked her stomach and sighed softly. And she was about to share her recent suspicions with Micah when someone was knocking on the office door suddenly.

    And the knocking was very rapid.

    It was Eleven who was at the door. His tone was anxious and a bit weepy, ¡°Miss! Something big has happened!¡±

    Lyra¡¯s phone had not yet hung up when she heard Eleven, ¡°Your father suddenly fell down the stairs at noon today! You shoulde back with me to take a look!¡±

    As he finished his words, Lyra¡¯s phone was hung up by Micah¡¯s end without warning.

    It looked like Micah had just learned of this news too.

    Lyra did not hesitate, immediately packed up her things and headed back to Reginald¡¯s vi at the top of the Anning Hill.

    Dous knew she wasing back and was already waiting outside the gate. His the wrinkled eyes were red. Obviously he had just cried.

    Lyra frowned and questioned Dous as she walked quickly inside the vi.

    ¡°Dad has legs problem and he¡¯s always in the wheelchair. He¡¯s always pushed in the wheelchair. How could he suddenly fall down the stairs for no reason?¡±

    Dous began to wipe tears, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. Mr. Collin has arrived ten minutes ago. He is investigating the matter. Mr. Keith is still on the way back. Mr. Micah has seen the situation of your father ¡­ ¡±

    He stopped talking and cried more fiercely. His voice was slightly choked, ¡°He said that the situation is very bad. There is a stasis of blood clots in the head which cause nerve blockage. Your father is old. The physique is already very poor. And the risk of surgery is very high. Mr. Micah said, he is estimated to be a vegetable. Whether he can wake up again, it is difficult to say.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s heart tightened as she listened, ¡°How did this ¡­¡±

    Dous was old. He was crying sadly. He had worked for Reginald all his life and really sorry for Reginald.

    Lyra¡¯s eyes were also red, and for the sake of the babies in her belly, she held back her tears and walked quickly upstairs.

    However, just as she reached the door, she saw a glimpse of a figureing out of Reginald¡¯s room just in time.

    Ethel¡¯s beautiful eyes were red, like a frightened little rabbit. With tear marks on her face, she looked sad and desperate.

    Seeing her here, Lyra knew it by heart. She was not too surprised, but just sneered, ¡°Fifteen years ago it was you who left me unguarded, and it was you who called me sister in my dream. Ethel Lloyd, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    She had always been suspicious of Ethel¡¯s identity. This woman had always given her an inexplicable sense of familiarity, and Ethel knew all about her previous things in Frayton and seemed to be very concerned about her.

    Originally she just guessed. Ethel surprisingly appeared in front of the vi at Christmas¡¯ Eve. At that time she had suspicions, and now that her father had an ident and she saw Ethel at the vi, it all figured out.

    Ethel looked slightly stupefied, gently raised his eyebrows and turned into a simple and ignorant look.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean. Mr. Reginald saved me before and is kind to me. When I heard about his ident, I rushed over to see him. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Lyra gave her an icy nce and headed into the room. When brushing past her, she paused and her voice sounded indifferent.

    ¡°How long do you n to pretend? Are you nning to wait until tomorrow when I sign the inheritance and then surprise me? But I¡¯ve already guessed the answer. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to see my incredibly surprised expression if you want to.¡±

    Ethel lowered her beautiful eyes, looked like she had everything under her control.

    ¡°Miss Lyra there¡¯s no need to wait until tomorrow, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be surprised nheless.¡±

    With what she said, she meant something and went downstairs.

    Lyra watched her back disappeared around the corner of the stairs and chose to go in first to see how her dad was doing.

    In the room, Reginald¡¯s eyes were closed and peaceful with an oxygen mask. There a heart rate monitor on the bedside table, he was having an intravenous drip. And thick and white bandages were wrapped around his head.

    Although the oxygen mask covered half of his face, it could not conceal his pale face, which was full of signs of age.

    udia was sitting in the chair next to him, and when she saw Lyra enter, she rolled her eyes twice and didn¡¯t have a good look.

    Lyra went over and sat on the edge of the bed. Resting her father¡¯s hand in her own, she gently stroked his rough skin, and spoke to udia, ¡°Go out. I want to be alone with my dad.¡±

    udia grunted coldly, said nothing, turned her head and walked away.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    When she left, Lyra said, ¡°Dad, I had a quarrel with you before because you wanted to marry udia. But actually I don¡¯t me you in my heart. Mom died so long ago. You always need someone to keep youpany. I understand you.¡±

    ¡°But udia is not a good woman. You¡¯ve always been in a wheelchair and pushed by her, so howe you suddenly fell down the stairs this time?¡±

    ¡°Dad, isn¡¯t udia?¡±

 Chapter 394 Sheâ€™s not the Lloyd familyâ€™s daughter

    The old man in the bed was peaceful, calm and unresponsive.

    Lyra knew there was no way he would react.

    Micah gave a diagnosis that could not be wrong.

    However, she just wasn¡¯t willing to ept it and wanted to make sure.

    The tip of her nose was sore and unbearable. Her eyes became watery, and the intense sadness overwhelmed her. Her tears dripped uncontrobly onto the back of her hand.

    ¡°They are simply not human!¡±

    She whispered. Her eyes gradually looked ruthless.

    In order to get the inheritance from her, this person did such bad deeds to her father.

    This time, even if it was her blood rtive, someone she loved or revered, she would never forgive that person!

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I will give you an ount for this matter. No matter who did it, I won¡¯t let them go off!¡±

    Lyra stroked the back of his hand and rested her head on his arm. Her tears were flowing silently into her hair. And she could remember Reginald had given her so much fatherly love all the years.

    ¡°Miss Lyra.¡±

    Dous stood by the door and knocked carefully, ¡°Your brothers have arrived. Everything is in ce.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    She controlled her voice, which was so sad that it trembled slightly, and tried to speak calmly. Then she wiped the tears off her face.

    Dous was about to turn around and go downstairs when he was caught off guard that he heard Lyra ask in a whisper, ¡°Dous, has any of my brothers gotten into an argument with my dad recently?¡±

    Dous thought about it, ¡°I think there was one. It was Mr. Keith. He had an argument with your father over Miss Melissa.¡±

    Lyra listened attentively, with little expression, ¡°What about Collin?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Collin came back once a few days ago and talked with your father in the study. But there were no arguments. It was quite harmonious.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    She dispelled her bad mood and walked steadily down the stairs while holding the railing.

    In the hall, Collin was still sitting in the middle of the couch. Next to him was Kathleen, with Micah and Keith on the left couch and udia on the right.

    Everyone didn¡¯t have their usual smiles, and the atmosphere was very grave and sad.

    Ethel stood across the coffee table and Lyra. Her stunningly beautiful face had some tear marks.

    The first one to see Lyraing down the stairs was Keith. He got up, offered to help Lyra, and led her to sit down beside him.

    Only when Lyra had sat down did Ethel begin to expound sadly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! My brothers, Kathleen and my sister Lyra, I know that as an illegitimate daughter, my name is not on our family genealogy. And it is not appropriate for me to be in a gathering in the family.¡±

    ¡°But this time when I heard that something happened to dad, I was really worried. So I rushed here despite the obstacles. I¡¯m really sorry!¡±

    Micah wrinkled his brow the moment when Ethel started talking.

    Keith nced at her with a surprised look and his tone sounded displeased.

    ¡°Who is your brother? Where did my dad get this illegitimate daughter? Why didn¡¯t I know about it all these years? Anyway, Lyra Lloyd is the only sister I have. And she¡¯s the only one I recognize.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Ethel¡¯s eyes were instantly red, ¡°If my presence upsets you, I¡¯ll leave here.¡±

    ¡°Well, I know about this. Dad told me.¡±

    The person who stopped it was Collin. He slightly lowered his deep eyes, ¡°Since you are here, and you are a part of the Lloyd family after all, go sit down.¡±

    ¡°Thanks Collin,¡± Ethel said as she sat down next to udia.

    Lyra kept her head down from start to finish, not saying a word, deliberately hiding the chill in her eyes.

    The hall was instantly quiet, and everyone had different thoughts. No one knew what they were thinking.

    The calmness was not broken until Collin, who was their head, spoke up again.

    ¡°Rara, with dad¡¯s current situation, I thinks it¡¯s better to focus on treating and taking care of dad first. As for other things, we can wait for dad to wake upter.¡±

    The implication was to first cancel the signing of the session right tomorrow.

    Lyra looked up at him, ¡°Collin, you¡¯re wrong. Dad has Micah on his side. We don¡¯t know anything about medicine and we can¡¯t help much. For the session signing tomorrow, I just need awyer to represent dad and sign with me. After all, the Lloyd¡¯s Corp needs a person to cover.¡±

    Collin looked at her worriedly.

    ¡°Rara, you are pregnant now. Not only do you have to take care of yourself, but also the two babies in your belly. If you sign the inheritance, all the burdens will be on you alone. You will be very tired.¡±

    Micah also said, ¡°Having twins is already more tired than one. You¡¯ll be very busy and your body can¡¯t bear it. I agree to cancel first, and wait for dad to get better.¡±

    Keith and Kathleen followed them.

    But Lyra¡¯s attitude was resolute, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of being tired. And I believe the babies can share my burden. This time, when this happens to dad, Kacper and Vincent who was kicked outst time, they won¡¯t sit around. Someone has to be able to be in charge.¡±

    The hall once again fell silent.

    Lyra looked over to Collin, who was sitting on the main couch, and continued.

    ¡°When I was born, dad made it a rule that the inheritance of the Lloyd family is only given to women, not men. Now that dad is sick, there is no one more suitable than me to pick up the ck. Collin, what do you think?¡±

    Collin didn¡¯t say anything.

    Ethel, who had been a little invisible, suddenly said, ¡°Lyra, what if you are not qualified to sign the session?¡±

    Her words instantly caused everyone in the hall to raise their eyes and look over towards her.

    Lyra smiled calmly, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re not the daughter of Lloyd family.¡±

    Lyra stared at her and snorted, but offered no rebuttal.

    ¡°When dad was in a business trip, Jemma conceived with another man. Dad didn¡¯t know about it himself. Because of the inheritance, dad took your hair to do paternity test.¡±

    She took out the test report from her bag and put it on the coffee table, ¡°I inadvertently saw it from dad¡¯s bedside table drawer.¡±

    ¡°I have asked udia. Dad was at home in the morning and was furious when he learned of this test report. He drove away both udia and Dous. He got so excited himself that he somehow managed to roll down from the stairs.¡±

    ¡°Lyra, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask udia, Dous or any other servants at the vi. They are all informed already.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything, but simply observed the reactions of her three brothers.

    Keith was the most agitated of them all, ring at Ethel.

    ¡°Rara grew up with me. How can she be the illegitimate daughter of mom and not the child of the Lloyd family? You nder her and my mother as soon as youe here. What are your intentions?¡±

    Ethel exined with certainty, ¡°Keith, you were only two years old when Lyra was born. You didn¡¯t know anything at all, so how can you be sure it must be fake? Dad personally had the paternity test done. Can it be fake?¡±

    She looked at Micah again and smiled, ¡°Micah is right here. Just let Micah take a look. Then we can know if this paternity test is true or not?¡±

 Chapter 395 This marriage contract has to be canceled or replaced

    Keith was momentarily dumbfounded and could only look to Micah, ¡°Micah, can you?¡±

    Micah got up, got the test report on the coffee table and carefully examined it.

    At the end of the report, it was written, ¡°the parent-child rtionship is not supported¡±, along with the official seal of Suham Hopevale General Hospital and the signature of the president.

    ¡°The president of Hopevale General Hospital is Mr. Hall. He is my teacher. He has always had a good rtionship with dad. He personally signed it ¡­ It can¡¯t be false.¡±

    It was not false?

    These words hit Keith and Kathleen¡¯s hearts hard.

    udia was delighted and did not hide her feelings at all.

    Lyra didn¡¯t pay any attention to the paternity test. She just looked at Collin, who was on the main couch and had deep eyes and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Collin, you don¡¯t seem surprised. You already knew it?¡±

    Collin: ¡°Not really early to know. After dad¡¯s ident, I¡¯m the first to arrive. I immediately looked up the cause and knew it at most a few hours earlier than you.¡±

    Lyra watched everyone¡¯s expressions, ¡°Micah has identified the signature of Mr. Hall is not false. So everyone believes I am not the daughter of the family?¡±

    Her mom was devoted to her husband. Although Lyra didn¡¯t know exactly where this paternity test came from, she believed in her mom.

    Her mom could not betray dad and do such a thing to her dad when he was on a business trip.

    No matter how much Ethel had said, she wouldn¡¯t believe a word of it.

    Once again, the hall fell into a deathly silence.

    Keith took the test report into his hands and read it carefully twice in disbelief.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    However, after reading it, he began to have a hint of uncertainty as well.

    Collin sighed and arranged the follow-up in a heavy tone, ¡°Keep it quiet for now. And cancel the inheritance signing first.¡±

    ¡°Micah, focus on dad¡¯s illness during this period. Nurse dad¡¯s health. Even if there is only a slight chance of surgery, as long as it is not particrly risky, we should try to wake up dad as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Keith, put the things of your entertainmentpany on hold for a while. Go to the Lloyd¡¯s Corp and learn to handle thepany¡¯s affairs with me.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Micah and Keith responded.

    Collin did not raise his eyes to look at Lyra, but spoke to her.

    ¡°As for Rara ¡­ you are pregnant with babies. During this period of time, don¡¯t worry too much. You can go back to rest. I will find someone to help you manage the Angle Group. You can rest peacefully at home for a few days. Just give me a little time to deal with the family issue.¡±

    Lyra was not surprised by this result and sneered, ¡°Everyone thinks I¡¯m not the daughter of Lloyd family, so you want to despoil my voice in the family. And then you can expel me from here in the future?¡±

    When she said this, although she smiled, she felt chilling all over her body.

    With the paternity test, her beloved brothers actually didn¡¯t believe her. They are willing to believe a piece of paper?

    Collin didn¡¯t retort, and Micah didn¡¯t speak.

    Keith shouted, ¡°Rara, I didn¡¯t mean that. I just ¡­¡±

    He spoke out, but suddenly he didn¡¯t know how to exin.

    Lyra got up elegantly and haughtily stroked the hem of her skirt, and spoke sarcastically, ¡°Since there is a possibility that I am not the daughter of the Lloyd family, it seems inappropriate for me to appear at the family meeting.¡±

    She turned around and left. Before she could reach the door, she stopped again, ¡°Twenty years of brothers and sister rtionship can not withstand a piece of paper. And the identity of Lloyd family¡¯s daughter. You really do a good job!¡±

    ¡°Lyra! Don¡¯t be angry! We just couldn¡¯t ept the fact for a while. Even if you¡¯re not the daughter of the Lloyd family, you¡¯re still our sister! Your brothers ¡­ just need a little time to digest this fact.¡±

    Kathleen was the first to stand up and help exin.

    Lyra didn¡¯t look back and left the vi decisively.

    She had just stepped out of the front door when there was another burst of footsteps behind her.

    Someone was following her.

    But this time, it was Ethel.

    Ethel smiled and said in a small but mysterious voice, ¡°Would you like to know where your real father is, Lyra? I know! I can take you to meet him. When you meet him, you will understand everything.¡±

    ¡­

    This was Lyra¡¯s second visit to the prison.

    Last time it was because of Anthony. This time, she came here to see what Ethel described as her ¡°real father¡±.

    When Lyra saw the middle-aged man in a prison uniform, who had rough skin and patchy beard, appeared across a ss window, her face had no expression and her eyes looked gloomy to the extreme, as if stagnant water.

    The man¡¯s name was rk Fulton.

    After he saw her, he was surprised, ¡°Are you ¡­ Lyra?¡±

    Lyra took the receiver and did not speak. She was still expressionless.

    rk¡¯s eyes gradually filled with tears, ¡°How wonderful! I thought I had no more worries in this world, but I just learned I have a daughter. Such a lovely and beautiful daughter.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s voice was cold, and she got straight to the point, ¡°What did you and my mother really do while my dad was away on business?¡±

    At the mention of this, rk ducked his head in shame.

    ¡°Yes, but not intentionally. Your mother, she has no feelings for me. I am the one who got the unrequited affection to her.¡±

    ¡°The only time I got intimate with her was at a party when she was drunk. I sent her back to her room to rest, which ¡­ resulted in me getting carried away. I really didn¡¯t think that just after that night, she was pregnant.¡±

    ¡°Lyra, you need to stop calling Reginald dad. I¡¯m your real father! My family is inferior to the Lloyd family, but it used to be a powerful one. And your mother and I are still childhood friends.¡±

    ¡°But this motherfucking Reginald! He did whatever he could to bring down my entire family, and sent me to prison, separating me from my daughter for so many years!¡±

    rk became more and more agitated as he spoke, pounding the table.

    Lyra looked at him calmly and indifferently, ¡°For what you say now, I will go to obtain evidence afterwards. But right now, I don¡¯t believe a word of it.¡±

    Seeing her disbelief, rk became even more excited.

    ¡°I¡¯m really your real father! I really am! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take my hair and make it firm!¡±

    rk stood straight up, pulled his hair out, and looked at her pleadingly.

    Lyra¡¯s indifference didn¡¯t diminish, ¡°You don¡¯t need to rush to prove to me. I will do the paternity test.¡±

    She had just hung up the receiver when a man¡¯s extremely maic voice suddenly came from behind her.

    ¡°Rara.¡±

    Then she was being held securely in his arms.

    She inclined her head to look at Malcolm¡¯s handsome face.

    His deep and dark eyes were filled with worry, but he did not ask anything more and just said, ¡°We should go home.¡±

    Lyra nodded and let him hold her, resting her head on his extremely secure chest.

    All the exhaustion inside was no longer concealed the moment when she saw him, ¡°Mel, I¡¯m tired and want to take a nap.¡±

    Malcolm kissed her forehead tenderly, ¡°Go to sleep. You got me.¡±

    Ethel was standing in the doorway waiting, and from a distance she saw Malcolm hug Lyra all the way down the aisle of the visiting room.

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes were only on the little petite in his arms, and he didn¡¯t even nce at the side, passing directly by Ethel.

    Ethel, however, suddenly stepped forward and blocked his path. Her beautiful eyes were full of sarcasm.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, there is something that you may not know yet. The man is her real father.¡±

    ¡°Although you have set a wedding date, the engagement is with the daughter of the Lloyd family, she is not the real daughter of the Lloyd family. So the wedding date next month will have to be canceled or reced!¡±

 Chapter 396 For what other women have, Rara must have them as well

    ¡°Reced?¡±

    Malcolmughed and snorted lightly. And he nced sharply and sarcastically at her, ¡°Are you trying to say you will rece her? But you, are you worthy?¡±

    Ethel¡¯s face turnedpletely cold.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, I hope that when Lyra¡¯s identity as an illegitimate daughter is made public, you will also choose to marry her with determination, regardless of the fact that White Corp¡¯s stock will plummet.¡±

    She smiled and gave a condescendingugh. Then she turned her head and walked away.

    Chad watched her back as she got in a car and left. He spat and gritted his teeth, ¡°As if she isn¡¯t an illegitimate daughter herself!¡±

    ¡°Oh my temper! Why the hell does she have to be so supercilious?¡±

    ¡°Keira is also only neen years old, but her scheming seems cute. Why is Ethel so disgusting!?¡±

    Chad was indignant and cursed for a long time, struggling to quell his anger.

    Malcolm just let him do so and calmly helped Lyra arrange, ¡°For Rara and rk¡¯s paternity test, I¡¯ll leave it to you to handle. Make sure it is done properly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, bro, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Chad responded and immediately headed into the visiting room.

    After themand, Malcolm carried Lyra carefully to the back seat of the car.

    Chad went out to run an errand, but this time he went out to pick up Lyra, and Malcolm made a point of bringing a driver to drive.

    On the way, Malcolm was holding Lyra in his arms while using hisptop, seemingly on official business.

    However, Lyra¡¯s eyes opened the moment when she got in the car.

    She leaned in Malcolm¡¯s arms. Her eyes looked cold as she looked out the car window in a trance.

    At this juncture, it was impossible for her to sleep, but she was toozy to deal with Ethel and listen to her sarcasm, so she simply left it to Malcolm.

    When they arrived at the White Manor garage, Malcolm was ready to carry Lyra out of the car when he realized that she had been awake the whole time.

    He gently tickled the bridge of her nose with his finger, ¡°How long did it take you to wake up? Were you sleeping ufortably in this position when I dealt with the business on myptop?¡±

    Lyra smiled lightly, ¡°No, I just woke up.¡±

    Without saying anything, Malcolm calmly carried her out of the car and held her tightly in his arms all the way back to Lyre Spiti.

    As she walked through the winding alleys of the White Manor, Lyra¡¯s gaze remained on his face.

    She hesitated for a long time, but still asked out, ¡°Mel, if ¡­ if I am really not the daughter of the Lloyd family, our marriage contract is not valid. Once this matter has be a national public knowledge, as the man in power of White Corp, if you marry a prisoner¡¯s daughter, an illegitimate daughter of nothing, White Corp will suffer great losses, and you may lose tens of billions overnight. Even so, you are willing to marry me?¡±

    Malcolm listened to her words quietly. He was looking forward and walking carefully, but not looking down at her or answering her question immediately.

    ¡°Rara, let¡¯s go back first. I have a gift for you.¡±

    Without his answer, Lyra¡¯s whole heart sank abruptly.

    Without the identity of the Lloyd family¡¯s daughter, if she really became a prisoner¡¯s daughter, there would be such a huge difference, and even Malcolm should also be hesitant ¡­

    She should understand.

    However, she just felt so lost and disappointed.

    In one day, she was alone in her rebellion.

    Even Malcolm, when facing with major issues of principle, was not a man she can firmly rely on, so she can only believe in herself and rely on herself to fight for the turnaround.

    Thinking of this, she gloomily lowered her eyes, and her hand that had been tightly wrapped around Malcolm¡¯s neck, withdrew.

    Malcolm sensed her change of mood keenly.

    The doctor said that pregnant women were always suspicious and thoughtful because their bodies were overloaded with hormones and they had no control over their imagination, so they had to be pacified.

    He immediately noticed that what he had just said may not be appropriate, so he hastily added.

    ¡°Rara, I didn¡¯t mean to run away from you. I have carefully prepared a gift to give you all day before I picked you up from the visiting room. I meant to answer that questionter when I would surprise you.¡±

    It was a dusky evenfall and he was standing in Lyre Spiti¡¯s doorway and lowering Lyra from his arms.

    An ck ribbon was taken out to put on her.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Lyra stopped, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    Malcolm smiled mysteriously and his voice was low, ¡°Be good. Just wear it for a few minutes. Soon you will know. Believe me.¡±

    Looking at each other, Lyra agreed and was attracted by the shimmer of burning excitement in his dark eyes.

    He immediately and gently helped her to put it on, covering those beautiful eyes tightly.

    Then he held her hand with their fingers inteced and led her carefully into the garden.

    It took Malcolm until he reached the tree in the garden to help her untie the ribbon from her eyes.

    ¡°Rara, now open your eyes.¡±

    Lyra slowly opened her eyes and her eyes were instantly drawn to the scene in front of her.

    The tree in the garden were hung with small lights, which were fluttering like stars. Behind the garden was the sunset with red glow, which was unexpectedly harmonious with the tree. The scene was very beautiful.

    And under the tree were nine thousand nine hundred and ny-nine green roses. And in the heart of each rose, it was ced a pearl which was dazzling and extraordinary.

    It was the first time for Lyra to see so many light green roses. She smiled, which was fairly rare.

    Malcolm came around in front of her, got down on one knee and reverently took her hand.

    His shimmering eyes were full of doting and tenderness, as if his eyes could only see her alone.

    ¡°Rara, we start to fall in love because of the engagement. Because the babies, we put marriage on the agenda. All the other women have this part, so my Rara must have it too.¡±

    He raised his face and spoke seriously and calmly, ¡°Rara, if you are not the daughter of the Lloyd family, and if the engagement between us must be annulled, then I will ask you to marry me again.¡±

    As for the identity of a person in power and tens of billions of losses, they were not worthier than Lyra in his eyes.

    He took out the diamond ring box he had prepared long ago and unfolded it in front of her eyes.

    An 18-carat ruby diamond ring was unique in the world.

    It was he who deliberately asked Chad to go abroad and auction off the ring at a charity auction some time ago for ny-nine million. And it had Lyra¡¯s initials, LL , engraved on it.

    ¡°Rara, will you marry me?¡±

    Lyra was slightly stunned. Looking at the ruby diamond ring in his hand, and then at Malcolm¡¯s extremely handsome face, her eyes gradually reddened.

    All the despondency, reluctance and disappointment inside her heart were turned into unspeakable emotions at this moment.

    Just when she was questioning whether Malcolm would choose to give up on her or not dote on her like he used to because of her status, Malcolm went to great lengths to prepare surprises for her and fill her whole heart.

    This was the man she loved so much.

    He was also the man who loved her the most in this world.

    ¡°Rara, my knees hurt. Promise me.¡± Having not gotten an answer, Malcolm¡¯s tone was soft and fawning.

 Chapter 397 Iâ€™m poor. Do you still love me?

    Lyra burst intoughter and proudly held out her right hand to Malcolm.

    ¡°You must think it clearly. There is no regret itter. If you dare to bully me in the future, I will not spare you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, wash board and ruler stand by for you.¡±

    Lyra was amused by him. The sadness half an hour agopletely fade away in his a gentle reassurance.

    Her whole heart seems to be immersed in a honey pot, which was so sweet that she can not help but smile.

    Malcolm took her hand, decisively put that ring on her and continued, ¡°Wear my diamond ring and be my woman.¡±

    ¡°Rara, you can¡¯t escape in your lifetime.¡±

    He cupped her hand. His soft and thin lips gently kissed the back of her hand. Then he got up and carried her on his arms.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Lyra looked at the green roses under the tree, ¡°Can¡¯t waste such beautiful flowers. Why don¡¯t we have the bodyguards cut them and put them in vases in each room?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±

    He lowered his head, kissed her on the mouth and went inside the vi.

    Lyra was still asking, ¡°Why did you buy the green roses? And, don¡¯t you hate green? This is the first time I¡¯ve seen green flowers for a proposal.¡±

    ¡°The green rose is unique, just like you. Its flowernguage is evergreen love and forever. But ¡­¡±

    Malcolm leaned in close to her ear, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s mostly because you like green.¡±

    His voice was seductive in the extreme.

    Lyra couldn¡¯t help but kiss his thin lips. Their breathing intertwined, and they indulged in the pampering they gave each other.

    As for inheritance, paternity test and illegitimate daughter, they should all get lost. She would only think about them tomorrow!

    This night, Lyra was cradled in Malcolm¡¯s arms and slept extraordinarily well.

    The next day early in the morning.

    She was awakened by a kiss.

    Being dazed and confused, she opened her eyes and saw Malcolm¡¯s dark eyes shining with excitement and staring at her in a mysterious way.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Malcolm stroked the tip of her nose, ¡°Rara, actually, besides the proposalst night, there¡¯s a little surprise for you as well.¡±

    ¡°Another surprise?¡±

    He softly whispered with his maic voice, ¡°Turn on your phone and look at the news.¡±

    Lyra was still sleepy and reluctantly went to get her phone.

    But when she turned on her phone and watched the news, she instantly woke up in her drowsiness and immediately sat up from the bed.

    Malcolm transferred all the property, real estate and shares in his name to her.

    Overnight, she rose to the top of the Crana Rich List. She was the only and the richest woman in that list.

    And her bank card received a message that she got a great amount of money transferred from Malcolm.

    Theizens across the country were shocked by Malcolm¡¯s amazing move to spoil his wife, and all ten top searches were rted to the two of them.

    ¡°You¡­ why ¡­?¡± Lyra¡¯s nose was slightly sore. She was touched by him once again.

    But she was more worried, ¡°Do you know what it means after you give me all the shares of White Corp?¡±

    ¡°Mel, this is not a simple and small thing! You should have discussed it with me first!¡±

    Because she was worried, her tone sounded not good and a bit fierce.

    Malcolm bit his lower lip and lowered his head as if he had made a mistake. Then he rest his head into her arms and said with a small voice of resignation.

    ¡°Rara, now I have nothing. I don¡¯t even have a dime on me. Will you still love me?¡±

    Lyra sighed. She was touched and heartbroken at the same time. Caressing his face, her voice was slightly choked.

    ¡°I already agreed to your proposalst night. How could I don¡¯t love you? But is it really worth it for you ¡­ to do this?¡±

    Malcolm wrapped his arms around her waist in satisfaction, ¡°It¡¯s worth it. You¡¯re already the richest woman in Crana. No one would dare question you even if you were really the illegitimate daughter of a prisoner.¡±

    ¡°And, my woman is worthy of all the best things in this world.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s eyes were red and tears were falling uncontrobly.

    To say that she was moved more than once was not enough to express her state of mind at this time.

    She once thought that falling in love with him, who went by the name Melvin, was her greatest misfortune in life.

    But she didn¡¯t realize that he was her only luck in this life.

    When reaching a dead end, they were willing to give everything for each other in spite of everything. That was probably the most beautiful love words in the world.

    Lyra hugged him tightly, feeling the steady beat of his heart and the security he gave her.

    Knock-

    The warm atmosphere was finally interrupted by a knock on the door.

    Outside the door was Chad.

    ¡°Bro, the paternity test result hase out.¡± Chad¡¯s voice was deep and his mood didn¡¯t seem to be good.

    Malcolm immediately turned serious, got out of bed and opened the door. Then he took the paternity test in his hand and was the first to read it.

    After reading it, his face lowered as he asked Chad seriously, ¡°Are you sure you personally delivered Rara and rk¡¯s hair to the hospital?¡±

    Chad nodded cautiously, ¡°Yes, I personally sent it to the city¡¯s most authoritative Hopevale General Hospital. I got an order of the National Investigation Bureau, and asked Mr. Hall to personally test it.¡±

    Malcolm fell into silence and thought deeply for a moment, ¡°You can leave now.¡±

    Chad nodded and left.

    Lyra was still in her nightgown and hadn¡¯t gotten up.

    She looked to Malcolm¡¯s back as he stood by the door, ¡°Mel, show me. I¡¯ll ept whatever the oue is.¡±

    Malcolm hesitated, but eventually handed her the test report.

    She took it and turned straight to thest page.

    The words ¡°father-daughter rtionship¡± stimted her deeply.

    And there was a signature of the president again.

    ¡°Rara, I still have doubts about it. Don¡¯t believe the result first.¡±

    He rationalized and calmly analyzed for her, ¡°You have been in the Lloyd family for so many years. Reginald has never suspected your identity and is the only one who dotes on you in your family. So why did he go for a DNA test at this exact moment? Someone must have reminded him to do so.¡±

    ¡°Also, Reginald is not even clear about this. Someone who is obviously younger than you but knows all these old stories very well. Could it be someone is behind her and adds fuel to the fire?¡±

    ¡°First it was Reginald, then you were found out not to be the daughter of the Lloyd family, and finally your biological father. All happened in one day before you¡¯re due to sign the session, leaving you with one blow after another.¡±

    ¡°It seems like all this change is logical, but when you think about it, it¡¯s too coincidental and too deliberate!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°When all these things put together, they always give me the feeling that someone is pressed for time and has to make this move.¡±

    Lyra listened to him quietly. Her eyebrows knitted gently, and her gaze fixed on the test report and the official seal of the hospital.

    Malcolm noticed that she was looking at the report, and continued, ¡°Although this report is personally issued by the president of the hospital, I think we can¡¯t fully believe it, or we can call Micah again and let him personally do the test for one time?¡±

 Chapter 398 the Lloyd family is having a return party

    Lyra¡¯s eyes instantly went cold.

    She smiled sarcastically as she remembered what happened yesterday at the Lloyd Manor.

    ¡°Even you don¡¯t believe this test, my brothers who have loved me for more than twenty years believe it. It¡¯s really ridiculous to think about it.¡±

    ¡°As for your advice about having Micahe here ¡­.,¡± the sarcasm of her tone intensified, ¡°he is the first to believe it when he saw the report with the president¡¯s signature yesterday.¡±

    Now throughout the Lloyds, she trusted no one.

    Irene was secretly released and went to her opening ceremony. Before she left, she yelled at her and taunted, ¡°The one in your family has been pretending to be an innocent sheep around you for so long. I¡¯m really looking forward to the day when you see his true face!¡±

    ¡°It must be hard to be betrayed by the one you love so much! Lyra Lloyd! I¡¯m waiting for the day when you know the truth and fall apart!¡±

    Previously, she thought that Irene was ndering Malcolm.

    Now when she thought about it, which brother should she be mentioning?

    At the thought of this, Lyra was bitterly disappointed to the extreme.

    Malcolm was once again deep in thought.

    He had only heard about yesterday¡¯s incident at the Lloyd Manor from Lyra.

    However, with his previous contact with several brothers, he felt that they were not such stupid people. It was impossible for them not to think through these doubtful things.

    Especially Micah.

    Micah was usually quiet and didn¡¯t show his emotions on his face. And he was the most scheming one among his brothers.

    Although Micah said little, the doting on Lyra was no more than Collin and Keith.

    If he didn¡¯t really love Lyra, Micah wouldn¡¯t have gone to all the trouble of giving him problems and making him experience the pain of childbirth to feel the pain that Lyra would suffer in the future because of him.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    And Micah and Keith personally went to prepare the three sses of wine.

    How can their good intentions for Lyra be offset by a paternity test?

    ¡°Rara, maybe it¡¯s because the news came so suddenly that they didn¡¯t have time to react. When they figure it out, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll believe in you.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s thoughts were basically the same as Kathleen¡¯s yesterday.

    Lyra didn¡¯t want to discuss about her brothers so she changed the subject, ¡°About why my dad fell down from the stairs, Ethel exined it clearly yesterday but I always felt something was wrong.¡±

    ¡°Even if my dad really was furious about that paternity test, he wouldn¡¯t have been so uncool as to let himself fall down the stairs so easily. And neither udia nor Dous happened to be around.¡±

    Malcolm pondered seriously, ¡°This is not easy to investigate. After all, if the National Investigation Bureau orders to subpoena the Lloyd family¡¯s servants, it will alert the enemy.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. When there¡¯s a chance, we can look into this matterter.¡±

    Someone¡¯s beautiful and delicate face appeared in Lyra¡¯s mind, ¡°Check Ethel first. Where has she beentely and whom has she been getting close to.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll instruct Chad in a moment.¡±

    Lyra clutched the report in her hand, and continued in a deep voice, ¡°Check Casper Hall, the president of the hospital. I don¡¯t trust him. His recent whereabouts, his family¡¯s situation and bills should be checked thoroughly.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Chad is absolutely thorough in his work.¡±

    Malcolm cupped her face and kissed on her soft lips, ¡°But now¡­ I want your a littlefort ¡­¡±

    He lightly caressed the tip of her nose. His dark eyes stared at her expectantly, trying to divert her mind from being worried by these trivial matters.

    Lyra raised her eyebrows and pretended not to understand. Her thoughts were really carried by him, ¡°Why? You¡¯re not happy?¡±

    Malcolm nuzzled into her arms, and pouted, ¡°Rara, I¡¯m so poor now. I¡¯ll have to rely on you to support me in the future. I only have you and want to be spoiled by you ¡­¡±

    If Lyra abandoned him this time, then he would truly lose both her and money.

    But he knew that Lyra would never do that, ever.

    Lyra took his face in both hands and kissed him, then pinned him down her body.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll spoil you!¡±

    She took the quilt and covered her whole body to cover those bashful sounds.

    ¡­

    Malcolm went to the bathroom to take a shower, feeling refreshed.

    Lyra went in and washed her hands, and by the way pinched his firm and bare buttocks with abandon.

    It took a while before she went back to sit on the edge of the bed. Then she took out a nt-based hand cream and applied it on her fingers that had been slightly red.

    The phone rang and it was a news feed from Twitter.

    She nced at it and saw the familiar word of ¡°Lloyd¡±. Immediately, her face turned serious and she picked up her phone to tap on the news and check the details.

    The Lloyd family wanted to publicly recognize Ethel as the youngest daughter of Lloyds, saying she disappeared years ago and had only returned recently.

    Five dayster, the family would host a grand return party to this Ethel Lloyd.

    And on the same day, the Lloyd family¡¯s inheritance right would be officially signed by herwyer.

    A bunch of uninformedizens were blessing the famous actress, who turned out to be the youngest daughter of the Lloyd family, and even the inheritance was offered to her at the return party.

    This was an unparalleled favor!

    Lyra browsed the news feed. Her heart ached dully, and once again she felt chilly all over her body.

    Without guessing, she knew who made all these decisions.

    Collin deliberately hid the fact that Ethel was an illegitimate daughter, and was going to hand over the whole family to such an unscrupulous woman.

    Ridiculous, it was just ridiculous!

    Malcolm, wrapped in a bath towel and holding a towel to dry his wet hair, emerged from the bathroom as soon as he saw Lyra who was lost in thought and sitting on the edge of the bed.

    He immediately looked grim as well, walked over and took her phone, and quickly skimmed through the news she was reading.

    ¡°Rara, this could be ¡­¡±

    At this point, he didn¡¯t even know how to exin why Collin did so.

    Lyra smiled lightly, ¡°Since they all think I¡¯m not the daughter of the Lloyd family, why should I care if I ever had that identity?¡±

    ¡°As for the return party.¡±

    She smiled and actually was not happy at all. Her tone was unusually cold, ¡°As the only richest woman in Crana, how can I be absent at the Lloyd family¡¯s party?¡±

    It was not in her character not to stir up a storm.

    Malcolm held her warm palm and stayed with her.

    In the afternoon.

    Malcolm drove her to the hospital for a routine pregnancy test.

    Perhaps because of her recent depression, several indicators were high, and the doctor repeatedly told her not to be emotional.

    While Lyra was inside doing various tests, Malcolm was sitting outside.

    Chad learned that he was in the hospital and immediately ran over to find him.

    ¡°Bro, grandpa asks you to go to the ancestral hall¡­¡± Chad expression didn¡¯t look very good. And he looked at Malcolm worryingly.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t have much of an expression, ¡°I¡¯ll be back as soon as Rara¡¯s the pregnancy test is done.¡±

    ¡°I heard grandpa doesn¡¯t look too good. And Travis is there, so I guess he¡¯ll denounce you publicly. It¡¯s urgent. He wants you to go back right away.¡± Chad whispered to remind him and stood obediently to wait for him.

 Chapter 399 Ancestral hall denouncement

    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s tone sounded calm. What shoulde always had toe. But if Lyra knew it, she would probably feel unhappy for a while ¡­

    Thinking about this, he immediately instructed Chad, ¡°Call Keira over and have her apany Rara on her pregnancy test. Don¡¯t say anything more to Rara.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chad immediately took out his phone and messaged Keira.

    Within two minutes, Keira came up from the garage.

    She was Chad¡¯s little follower. Chad was busy with various investigations these days. Keira had to follow all the way every time, and then obediently wait in the car for him.

    Once Keira arrived, Malcolm looked serious and instructed her in a serious manner, ¡°If Rara askster, tell her that White Corp had an urgent business and I need to go the office.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    After the arrangement, Malcolm immediately left with Chad.

    The two of them returned to the White Manor in a short time.

    Malcolm lowered his head and quietly thought about something the whole way.

    When he reached the door of the hall, he instructed Chad again, ¡°When Ie out of the hallter, don¡¯t send me back to Lyre Spiti but your vi first for applying medicine.¡±

    Applying medicine?

    Chad felt horrified to hear that.

    So, was Malcolm thinking that if he entered the hall today, there must be something bad?

    While he was frozen in ce, Malcolm had already gone inside, leaving him with a still-cold and arrogant back.

    Chad looked at the solemn entrance of the ancestral hall and suddenly felt that the ce was so appalling.

    He was really afraid that something might happen to Malcolm, so he quietly sent a message to Keira before following him in.

    Keira, who was sitting in the hospital¡¯s waiting room, saw the message and forced her way into the pregnancy test room.

    ¡°Lyra, something¡¯s happened! Mr. Malcolm has been called to the hall by the old Mr. White!¡±

    ¡­

    The hall was full of people, all waiting for Malcolm.

    In addition to Travis, Albert and Ryan¡¯s family, there were several of the White family¡¯s elders.

    When they saw Malcolm enter, all of them, except the old Mr. White, stood up and greeted him, ¡°Mr. Malcolm!¡±

    With his head slightly lowered, he walked straight to the open space in the middle of the hall and politely greeted to the old Mr. White together with Chad, ¡°Grandpa.¡±

    The old man grunted and stomped, ignoring them.

    Malcolm knew that today he would be denounced so he did not sit but stood straight. Chad also stood with him.

    Travis was the first to ask in a critical tone, ¡°My dear cousin, I heard that you transferred all your shares of White Corp to your fiancee. And it was all over the news this morning.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Malcolm bowed his head slightly and did not hide the fact or exin it.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°He admitted it himself! That¡¯s the share of White Corp! There are many people who can¡¯t even buy one percent of the loose shares even if they have money. And he casually gives them away to make a woman happy!¡±

    The more Travis said, the angrier he became, ¡°He has failed to live up to the expectations you have ced in him! As the man in power of White Corp, the example of the White family, he has done such a ridiculous thing! In my opinion, he cannot be spared easily!¡±

    The old Mr. White¡¯s face looked sullen. When he looked at Malcolm, his muddy eyes were full of anger.

    ¡°Malcolm, I¡¯m going to give you a chance to exin why you¡¯re doing this.¡±

    Malcolm smiled slightly. His expression still looked noble and his tone was vaguely arrogant, ¡°Travis is right. I just want to make Rara happy. So, I give it all to her.¡±

    Once he finished his words, there were various sighs mixed with disappointment in the hall.

    Chad stood quietly behind Malcolm and his palms were sweating in nervousness.

    He wanted to help exin, but he did not know how to do so. After all, the shares and all his assets were indeed given out by Malcolm himself.

    He could only put his palms together devoutly and pray that Lyra woulde back soon and have a way to save Malcolm from the suffering.

    Otherwise, ording to the situation today, he was afraid that Malcolm¡¯s life would be in danger.

    The atmosphere in the hall was appalling and heavy.

    Because the old man did not speak, he looked very angry obviously and the other people did not dare say something.

    Travis didn¡¯t hide the pleasure on his face and continued to add the trimmings, ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll have to hand over his power after making such a big mistake this time, right?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, it has to be doubled. Otherwise, the White family will not be convinced!¡±

    The old Mr. White remained silent, gazing sharply at Malcolm.

    Travis continued, ¡°He gave away his White Corp shares just to make Lyra Lloyd happy. And the next time if Lyra Lloyd is unhappy, is he going to give her the entire White family? So the White family will be the Lyra family?¡±

    What he said was very serious and every word stimted the old White¡¯s nerves.

    The White family was arge and traditional-minded family with a heritage passed down through the centuries by their ancestors.

    Although the White family was raised to the highest status because of Malcolm, now he was doing it in a way that was destroying the White family step by step.

    The old Mr. White hid his heart¡¯s difort and asked Charles, ¡°What do you think? How to punish him?¡±

    Charles thought about it with some hesitation, ¡°If the penalty is doubled ording to Mr. Travis¡¯ words, it should be ¡­ eighty times of whipping.¡±

    Several elders in the hall all gasped.

    If it was true that Malcolm had to receive the punishment, he may not be able to walk out of the hall by foot today.

    If it happened to a weaker person, he or she may already be dead by the punishment.

    Malcolm had little expression, standing quietly. His face was as calm as if he was a looker-on.

    The old Mr. White¡¯s heart quivered a little bit.

    After thinking about it, he just said, ¡°Lyra is a sensitive young girl. She is not the kind of person who is greedy for money. Malcolm, if you can get your shares back, I can not punish you heavily.¡±

    He looked to the group of elders to imply his intention.

    A group of old men immediately followed and agreed, ¡°You¡¯re young. It¡¯s inevitable that you can not make some mistakes. As long as there is a timely remedy, it is not a big problem.¡±

    Albert also helped him by saying, ¡°Without Malcolm, there would be no today¡¯s White family now. Malcolm has done us the White family a service, and indeed he should be given a chance.¡±

    Everyone was speaking up for Malcolm. Travis held up his gold eyesses frame, and was upset. However, he knew his ce, so he didn¡¯t strike up a discordant tune.

    The old Mr. White sighed in relief and looked back at Malcolm, ¡°Malcolm, I¡¯ll give you two days. Just get your shares back and this will be treated as if it never happened.¡±

    Malcolmughed, ¡°How can I take back the gift that was given away?¡±

    It meant that it was not negotiable.

    The old Mr. White quickly bowed his face, and became more angry than just now.

    He stomped with indignation and gritted his teeth, ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn. I¡¯ve been indulged you too much in the past! It¡¯s time to teach you a good lesson! Charles, follow the rules!¡±

    Charles froze slightly, ¡°I ¡­¡±

    The old Mr. White was angry as hell but still couldn¡¯t bear to see Malcolm¡¯s bloody appearanceter. So, he got up to leave.

    The other elders followed him, stood up and left.

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes looked cool without the slightest timidity. He knelt down consciously on one knee, unbuttoned the gold buttons of his suit and took off his shirt, revealing his fine and good-looking upper body.

    He was born in arge and strict family like the White family, so he had no choice.

    The sandalwood square box was taken out again.

    Charles took out the dark whip inside and saluted toward the photos of their ancestors.

    When the old Mr. White and other elders just got to the door, the door of the hall was opened from the outside, apanied by a woman¡¯s delicate and bright voice.

    ¡°Rudolph, before punishing him, shouldn¡¯t you hear my exnation?¡±

 Chapter 400 She will definitely turn the corner

    At the door, there was a gentle smile on Lyra¡¯s delicate face. Her chest was rising and falling incessantly, which was caused by a violent gasp after a wild running.

    The old White froze and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Albert immediately reacted and went around to the old White and pleaded, ¡°Dad, Miss Lyra is involved in this matter. Please don¡¯t leave first. We can listen to what she has to say first. Maybe there is something that we don¡¯t know?¡±

    Lyra smiled with curved eyebrows. Her face was extremely pleasing to the elders.

    The old White stared at her and agreed.

    Malcolm, who was still kneeling on one knee in the middle of the hall, actually had no confidence to be able to endure the punishment.

    All his attention was focused on his back. He was concentrating on waiting to the pain, so he didn¡¯t even hear Lyra¡¯s voice at the door.

    He had been waiting for a while. What fell on his back was not the harsh and vicious whip of the family rule, the shirt and suit that he had just taken off and rested on his shoulders instead.

    The woman¡¯s slender but warm fingers helped him put on his clothes tightly to cover his muscr and tanned upper body.

    He looked up and saw Lyra¡¯s eyes, which were implicitly displeased.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Lyra suppressed her upset feelings and pulled him up, ¡°If I don¡¯te over, are you going to keep me in the dark again, like that time in Frayton?¡±

    Malcolm bowed his head, and was unable to exin.

    He just ¡­ didn¡¯t want to worry her.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    As soon as the punishment was over, the matter of shares would be over.

    She had enough to worry abouttely, and he didn¡¯t want to add to her troubles.

    How could Lyra not know what he was thinking?

    But she just got a little angry and whispered at him, ¡°If you like to get beaten so much, I can satisfy you when you get back! But Malcolm, no one can touch you except me!¡±

    Malcolm lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Lyra was annoyed and quietly pinched his waist hard, ¡°Do you hear me?¡±

    ¡°Hiss ¡­¡±

    He wrinkled his eyebrows in pain and nodded his head.

    ¡°Put your clothes on.¡± Lyra stroked his waist, reminding him not to just take off his clothes with her eyes!

    The old White watched their interaction and was so relieved. When he spoke again, his tone softened considerably.

    ¡°Lyra, how do you n to exin for Malcolm?¡±

    Lyra smiled and took a checklist out of her bag, ¡°Rudolph, please take a look at this and you¡¯ll know.¡±

    Charles had already put back the box that contained the whip, rushed to pick up the piece of paper in Lyra¡¯s hand and handed it to the old White.

    The old White gave her a suspicious look, and put on his presbyopic sses. After reading the contents of the checklist, his muddy eyes instantly looked very surprised.

    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant? And two babies at once?!¡±

    His tone could not hide his excitement and heughed aloud.

    The anger of a few minutes ago all faded away after learning that he would have two little great-grandchildren.

    Charles, who was next to him, said, ¡°Congrattion! You¡¯ll be able to have two little great-grandchildren at the same time in a few months!¡±

    The other elders allughed, ¡°Congrattions, old man. What a blessing! Soon, there will be four generations under one roof!¡±

    Albert also said, ¡°Congrattions, dad! The twins are a great blessing. Why don¡¯t we forgive about what Malcolm did this time?¡±

    The old White was delighted by the congrattions and looked approvingly at Malcolm, ¡°Malcolm, for the sake of these two little great-grandchildren, this time it¡¯s ¡­¡±

    ¡°Grandpa!¡±

    Travis hastily interrupted and was so upset to see that Malcolm would make it out of the hall in one piece that he stood up in agitation.

    ¡°Miss Lyra¡¯s pregnancy is indeed worth celebrating, but one size does not fit all! He gave away White Corp shares this time because Miss Lyra is pregnant. Then next time when the babies are born, I guess he will have to give away the whole White family!¡±

    He seriously reminded the old White, ¡°The shares are not for the children but Lyra Lloyd! The Lloyd family is her family. Who knows if she¡¯ll give the shares to her family in the future!?¡±

    The atmosphere in the hall was heavy once again because of his words.

    As Lyra heard the word ¡°her family¡±, her back stiffened slightly, and she inexplicably felt sarcastic.

    Where else would she have a home now but Malcolm¡¯s Lyre Spiti?

    Malcolm sensed the change in her mood and immediately wrapped his arms around her shoulders to give her a sense of security.

    The matter at hand was important. Lyra was clear about the priorities, so she immediately dispelled theplex mood and looked at the old White.

    ¡°Rudolph, I actually came over today to talk about the shares.¡±

    ¡°Malcolm gave me all the shares. While he wouldn¡¯t agree to have them back, I have the right to decide how to distribute them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to draft an agreement promising to give all the White Corp shares I have to the two little ones half each after the two babies are born.¡±

    After the two babies were born, theirst name would always be White, and the shares would all be given to the children, so they would still belong to the White family.

    Moreover, no one could argue with the fact that it was given as a gift to the two youngest great-grandchildren.

    The old White looked at Lyra with great satisfaction, turned his head andughed happily with Charles, ¡°Lyra is such a good girl who knows how to behave! Our Malcolm is lucky to marry Lyra!¡±

    Charles followed with a smile of relief, ¡°Yes, Miss Lyra is a sensible person. She specially rushed over for the Mr. Malcolm¡¯s sake. She really loves Mr. Malcolm!¡±

    The two men looked at each other and smiled, and harmony returned to the hall.

    What had been made extra gloomy became joyful after learning about the two little babies in Lyra¡¯s belly.

    The old White was so happy that he asked Charles to help him prepare two big gifts and handed them to Lyra in front of all the elders and Travis.

    The wrinkled and rough hands gently patted the back of Lyra¡¯s hand and he said in a serious voice, ¡°Lyra, you¡¯re blessed with great fortune. No matter how many difficulties you¡¯ll encounter in the future, you will surely turn out to be lucky.¡±

    Lyra did not pretend to be polite and epted the two gifts with good grace, ¡°Thank you, Rudolph. With the babies to protect me, no matter how hard it is, I will be able to turn the corner!¡±

    When she finished her words, her starry eyes shimmered with light.

    Malcolm wrapped his arm around her waist and cautiously moved over to ask, ¡°Rudolph, will I get a gift? I also have credit for your little great-grandchildren.¡±

    The old White instantly turned cold. With a cane gently hitting his calf, the old White seriously lectured, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re gonna be a father. You can no longer be so careless!¡±

    ¡°Lyra is now the most valuable person in the White family. You have to be humble and obey her order. If you dare to bully her, I will not forgive you!¡±

    Malcolm pursed his lips and smiled, ¡°I won¡¯t dare.¡±

    The old White looked at Lyra again, ¡°Lyra, if he dares to upset you, don¡¯t be afraid. You can fix him! I¡¯m always on your side!¡±

    Lyra was touched by what she heard and nodded her head repeatedly, ¡°Thank you, Rudolph .¡±

    ¡­

    Exiting from the hall, the two went back to Lyre Spiti together.

    All the way there, Lyra didn¡¯t say a word to Malcolm, which made him apprehensive.

    He tugged at the hem of her shirt, ¡°Rara, are you mad at me?¡±

    She didn¡¯t turn around and went straight upstairs. Then she said in a calm tone.

    ¡°No, you almost suffer because of me.¡±

    ¡°But you ¡­¡± Malcolm bit his lower lip in grievance and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re so cold ¡­¡±

 chapter 401 If being tough doesnâ€™t work

    It had been a long time since she had not been so cold to him.

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything.

    Because of this incident, she still felt her heart palpitating.

    If Keira hadn¡¯t told her this in time, if she hadn¡¯t let the driver run a red light all the way back to the hall furiously, and if the eighty times of whipping really happened, she did not dare to imagine how Malcolm would be injured.

    Thest time when Travis was punished, she still remembered it to this day.

    As long as she arrived there a littlete and Malcolm got twoshes, she could have been heartbroken. But why did he not care about himself?

    He had forgotten the promise he made to her before so quickly?

    If she didn¡¯t really teach him a good lesson, he would have this concealed injury thing happen again!

    She mulled it over seriously, took his hand, and went all the way upstairs.

    Malcolm felt the chill and followed her into the room without a word.

    ¡°Just stand here.¡±

    She pointed to the carpet at the end of the bed.

    Although he didn¡¯t understand what she wanted, Malcolm stood still and watched her.

    Lyra walked directly to the nightstand and opened the first drawer.

    Seeing her movements, Malcolm knew what would happen next. His long eyshes drooped as he waited in silence to be lectured by his fiancee.

    But this time, Lyra took out a ruler inside and didn¡¯t walk towards him.

    Instead, she stood at the head of the bed and rolled up the sleeve of her left hand, revealing her fair and slim wrist.

    Her clear eyes suddenly turned vicious, and her right hand swung down toward the inner position of her wrist.

    There was a muffled snap sound.

    Malcolm instantly raised his eyes. Noting her move of self-abuse, his heart instantly fluttered.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°What are you doing!?¡±

    He rushed over and grabbed the ruler from her hand to check her injury.

    Lyra¡¯s skin was fair and tender, but also thinner than his skin. With this ruler, her wrist immediately swollen out of a red bump.

    Malcolm¡¯s fingertips gently caressed her wound and his eyes turned red with heartache.

    ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re doing, Lyra? How can you hurt yourself! If you¡¯re not happy, you can beat me to vent it out and I¡¯ll never resist. But you can¡¯t hurt yourself!¡±

    He was really angry. His dark eyes flooded with tears. And he was regretful that he had not noticed her movements earlier.

    Lyra stared at him andughed lightly, ¡°Just a little ruler. I just hurt myself but you are distressed like this.¡±

    ¡°Malcolm White, if you¡¯re really beaten up by the disciplinary whip today, I would be more heartbroken than you are right now!¡±

    ¡°Because that training whip can endanger your life!¡±

    ¡°The feeling of heartache is not less than the pain on the body. If you really love me, protect yourself and do not get hurt easily!¡±

    Malcolm carried her to the edge of the bed and sat down. He took out the swelling cream and applied it to her while apologizing seriously, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have tried to hide it from you.

    ¡°I want you to swear.¡± Lyra said in a calm tone.

    He immediately held up three fingers and swore, ¡°I promise not to hide anything from you again. I¡¯ll protect myself well, never get hurt again, and discuss everything with you!¡±

    Lyra stared at him, and was not satisfied, ¡°I want you to swear on our lives. If you fail to do so, your soon-to-be-wife and your babies would be life-threatening.¡±

    His pupils dted and he stared at her incredulously, ¡°Are you crazy? Is it necessary to be so ruthless on yourself?¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not ruthless enough to let you swear, you can¡¯t really remember the lesson!¡±

    He was all she had now. Nothing could happen to him, and she would never allow it to happen again!

    Malcolm put down his three fingers, ¡°No way, I won¡¯t swear on your life or the child¡¯s, ever.¡±

    On this matter, there was no negotiation. He would neverpromise.

    But he knew that Lyra would not be easily resigned until she achieved her goal.

    Therefore, he nuzzled his head into Lyra¡¯s arms, fawning and doing sad-fishing to gain her sympathy.

    ¡°I am wrong. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    Lyra looked down at him, and was not swayed.

    He kept caressed her arms and his voice sounded aggrieved, ¡°In fact, today I don¡¯t have the confidence to sustain the punishment of eighty times of whippings. It is still difficult for me to calm myself down. I want yourfort.¡±

    It was merciful for her not to beat him up after they were back home, but he actually wanted to get herfort?

    ¡°Rara, I don¡¯t want to let you be heartbroken, so I won¡¯t get hurt again, really! But you¡¯re asking me to swear on your and the babies¡¯ life, then you¡¯re killing me.¡±

    ¡°I just came back from the hall, so don¡¯t lecture me, okay?¡±

    His eyes were red and his voice was soft. Carefully. he approached her lips and kissed her.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t refuse, he boldly lifted the bedding, tucked her tenderly under the covers, andid himself in after her.

    Next day.

    Lyra was awakened by the phone ringing.

    She was confused and went to get her cell phone from the bedside table. She nced at it, and saw that it was an unfamiliar number. She thought it was a wrong number, so she didn¡¯t answer it and put it back.

    After another half-minute interval, she received a text message.

    It was from the same strange number.

    [Lyra, it will be my return party in two days. Today, I will go to MC Haute Couture to personally select the dress for that day. Will youe?]

    Seeing this text message, Lyra instantly woke up and stared at the text message.

    Although there was no name on it, she clearly knew that the phone number was Ethel¡¯s.

    After another half-minute interval, another text message was sent over on her phone.

    [I know that you have been investigating metely, so why don¡¯t youe over and ask me in person? I¡¯ll be sure to tell you everything].

    [Keith will apany me, and I hope you will alsoe over to apany me to choose oh!]

    Lyra read the three text messages over and over again, and sneered.

    How could she refuse the generous offer?

    She sent a text back, [of course].

    Malcolm was not up. Lyra didn¡¯t want to wake him up, so she gave him a kiss on his forehead and gently got out of bed to wash up and go out.

    An hourter, she appeared in front of MC Haute Couture, Suham¡¯s highest-end bespoke luxury dress store.

    Keith was sitting on a leather sofa in the store, looking idly at Ethel, who was being led by a sales to select a dress.

    He nced at a familiar silhouetteing in through the doorway. The moment when he looked over, he stood up.

    ¡°Rara, why are you here?¡±

    Lyra smiled, but the smile didn¡¯t mean that she was happy, ¡°Ethel personally invites me over. It¡¯s her big day in two days. How could I refuse?¡±

    Keith was full of concern, quietly winking at her, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant with babies. Who needs yourpany? This is tiring. Go back.¡±

    Lyra was unfazed by his grimace.

    Ethel, who was in the inner room, heard themotion and immediately came out, enthusiastically taking Lyra¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Lyra, you¡¯re finally here. I just chose several sets of my favorites. I can not decide myself. Lyra,e quickly to help me choose one.¡±

    While taking Lyra inside, she looked at Keith, ¡°Keith, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just choosing two dresses. It won¡¯t tire her.¡±

    Keith watched the two¡¯s backs and remembered the cold look Lyra had just given him. He sighed, walked to the front desk and quietly asked for a pen and paper.

 Chapter 402 I donâ€™t care whether you are noble daughter or not

    In front of the dress rack, Ethel was excited to show Lyra the dresses she had chosen.

    ¡°Lyra, they all look good to me. Which one do you think suits me better?¡±

    Lyra smiled, ¡°You have to try them on before you know if they fit.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Ethel immediately looked to the sales, ¡°Send those to the changing room. I want to try them on.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The sales immediately took the clothes Ethel had carefully picked out and went over to the changing room.

    Once the sales left, Ethel took Lyra¡¯s arm once again and smiled innocently, ¡°To put on the formal dress isplicated. It¡¯s inconvenient for me to put it on alone. Lyra, can you go in with me and help me fasten the buckle?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say a word, didn¡¯t explicitly agree, and didn¡¯t refuse either.

    Ethel made the decision for Lyra and took her into the changing room.

    When undressing in front of Lyra, Ethel did not shy away as if the two were really intimate sister for many years.

    Lyra leaned against the wall and looked at her coldly, ¡°You asked me toe over. And you definitely don¡¯t just want me to help you pick out dress. I don¡¯t like to beat around the bush. Now there are only two of us here. You can say it straight.¡±

    Ethel suddenly stopped dressing but quickly continued.

    ¡°Lyra, you¡¯ve always wanted to know who is the sponsor behind me who can let me stand still. And at the age of neen, I have already got so many awards in the entertainment industry.¡±

    She sounded mystical, ¡°Actually, there are two people. They¡¯re helping me at the same time, and give me a lot of power.¡±

    Lyra listened to her gently, without speaking.

    Ethel put on her heels while continuing, ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten all those things when you were fifteen, but I still remember the first time we met. In the street, when you saw me who was poor and cute, you decided to adopt me. And I like you too.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t just like you, I also like your dad and your brothers. And I greedily think that as long as you¡¯re disappeared, I¡¯m the Lloyd family¡¯s only daughter.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s eyebrows knitted together. These words were exactly the same as she heard in her dreams.

    ¡°So I quietly stole Micah¡¯s nerve-stimting drug, then asked you out. And when you were unprepared, I stabbed the syringe into the back of your neck and pushed you into the sea. But I didn¡¯t expect that you were so lucky that you didn¡¯t die.¡±

    Lyra clenched her hands and asked her in a cold and sullen voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I brought a recording pen with me today?¡±

    Ethel covered her mouth andughed. Her face was as beautiful as a little fairy, ¡°Since I dare to tell you, of course I¡¯m not afraid! With the strength of dad and brothers, do you think they really need to take so long to find you?¡±

    ¡°Actually, your brothers knew about it a long time ago. He was the one who acquiesced to what I did.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s heart fluttered and her fingertips pinched her palms before she suppressed her inner rage and called back to her senses, ¡°Which brother are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You can guess.¡± What she said was mystic and she leaned close to Lyra¡¯s ear with a big smile, ¡°Could it be that all three brothers have a share?¡±

    Lyra did not say anything. She looked cold but her heart was colder.

    Ethel walked to the mirror, and posed elegantly.

    Seeing that Lyra still froze in ce, the mockery in her eyes intensified, ¡°Is it good to be distrusted by your favorite brothers?¡±

    ¡°But Lyra, what can you do now?¡±

    ¡°They havepletely epted me. Collin hides my illegitimate daughter identity and let me be the real daughter of the Lloyd family. Micah often cares for my health, even Keith today, personallyes to apany me to choose a dress.¡±

    ¡°They are no longer your brothers!¡±

    Her good-looking eyes had a glimmer of smile and her little face was beautiful and arrogant.

    ¡°You deliberately said this to provoke me?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s cold eyes lifted and stared at her quietly, ¡°Then I tell you, you seeded, but there is a price to pay for angering me!¡±

    After saying that, Lyra¡¯s eyes suddenly turned malicious. She directly walked up. Her left hand grabbed her hair, and her right hand raised to p her in the face heavily.

    There was a loud sound.

    Ethel was dazed and her face was in pain.

    In the entertainment industry for so many years, she had to control her diet and her weight. So, she was very thin and weak. And she didn¡¯t know martial arts, so she can not resist Lyra.

    Lyra pinched her small face and gazed at her coldly. Her tone sounded high-handed, ¡°Ethel, you still don¡¯t know me well enough. You think by provoking me, I will be emotional, my hands will shake and then it will affect the babies in my belly?¡±

    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re wrong. If I am angry, I never restrain myself. You upset me, I do not care whether you¡¯re the real daughter or not, I will fix you and never let you go off!¡±

    After saying this, Lyra pped her again viciously in Ethel¡¯s delicate face.

    Ethel¡¯s eyes were watery with pain and she couldn¡¯t break free, so she could only cry out, ¡°Keith! Save me!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Lyra¡¯s hand, which grabbed her hair, pulled it back hard, and the sarcasm on her face deepened, ¡°Ethel, he¡¯s my brother who has loved me for twenty years. We can guess whom he¡¯ll care about first when hees inter?¡±

    Ethel froze and was acutely aware that something was wrong.

    Within a few minutes, Keith heard themotion and came in in a frenzy.

    Lyra pushed Ethel out the moment he lifted the curtain and entered, and fell backwards behind herself.

    ¡°Rara!¡±

    Keith came in without even looking at Ethel, who had fallen to the floor.

    In the moment before Lyra fell to the ground, he carried her up into his arms and held her close.

    As he heard the sound of the p, Keith immediately checked her face for injuries, and only after seeing that her little face was still fair and pretty, was he silently relieved.

    He took her right hand and helped her stroke her palm that was red from the beating.

    When Keith touched her hand, she was acutely aware of something and raised her eyes to stare at him inexplicably.

    He helped her stand upright before turning to pull Ethel up, who was miserable on the floor.

    His tone returned to its usual and subdued bass, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Howe you¡¯re fighting with no reason?¡±

    Ethel immediately nuzzled into his arms, covering the corner of her bleeding mouth and crying.

    ¡°Keith, Lyra said I am the one who stole your affection and told you about her being the bastard daughter of a prisoner. So she wanted to teach me a lesson.¡±

    Keith wrinkled his eyebrows and looked at Lyra, ¡°Rara, this is your fault. She is after all the youngest sister in the family now. You should forgive her.¡±

    Lyra sneered, opened the bag, took out about ten thousand bills, and threw them into Ethel¡¯s face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve beaten her. I¡¯m responsible for that.¡±

    After sarcastically throwing the money, she turned her head and walked away without looking back.

    Once Lyra was gone, Keith pinched Ethel¡¯s cheek.

    Although he was saying caring words, his tone sounded careless, ¡°Let me see. How is your injury?¡±

    ¡°Hiss ¡­¡±

    Ethel couldn¡¯t sustain the pain and her brows furrowed, ¡°Keith, be gentle. It hurts.¡±

    Keith let her go, being expressionless, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s not broken. Just a little swollen. Go home to get an ice pack, and then use some swelling cream. It will be fine.¡±

    Ethel covered her face and started crying again,ining, ¡°Keith, does she really hate me that much? I like her, so I want her to pick out a dress with me. What did I do wrong?¡±

    Keith lectured her in a serious manner.

    ¡°Eldest sister is like mother. Whether you have done wrong or not, she beat you and you should sustain. Don¡¯t me her and don¡¯tin. Do you understand?¡±

 Chapter 403 Just feel good

    Ethel¡¯s face froze.

    After a while, she could only reluctantly lower her head, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Good girl! That¡¯s what the daughter of Lloyd family is supposed to be.¡± Keith smiled and stroked her head.

    After stroking her head perfunctorily, he took the lead and turned his head away, saying resentfully, ¡°Change your clothes back. Your face is injured. You should not be able to choose today. We cane here another day.¡±

    ¡­

    Lyra made her way out of the shopping district.

    It wasn¡¯t until she got into the car that she opened her bag again and took out a small note.

    This was what Keith forced into her right hand when he was helping her just now.

    Unfolding the note, it contained only one sentence.

    [Give me some time.]

    Lyra¡¯s brows furrowed as she gazed silently at the nice handwriting.

    Why should he be given time?

    Did he find something and was he quietly investigating?

    As she was thinking about it, her phone rang and it was Malcolm¡¯s calling.

    Once the phone was connected, his voice sounded slightly sorrowful, ¡°You went out. Why didn¡¯t you even wake me up?¡±

    Lyra coaxed gently, ¡°I¡¯m done here. I¡¯ll be back soon. I just saw you sleeping soundly. I couldn¡¯t bear to wake you up.¡±

    Malcolm, who was on the other end of the line, still huddled himself under theforter, and grunted in confusion before continuing, ¡°What did you do? Did you get hurt?¡±

    A the mention of this, Lyra just felt good, ¡°Just pped a bitch a few times. I¡¯m feeling very good!¡±

    ¡°You did?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s tone became anxious, ¡°Did you hurt your hand? Come back and I¡¯ll massage it for you.¡±

    Lyra smiled and felt sweet, ¡°I¡¯m not that fragile. I¡¯m having a good time!¡±

    The two chatted on the phone for ten minutes or soter, then Lyra returned to Lyre Spiti.

    When she arrived, Malcolm was already up and done washing up, but still in his loose silk robe.

    When she opened the door, Malcolm was standing behind it, gently took her into his arms and imed the scent that belonged to her.

    As if he got up on the wrong side of the bed, he felt soft and put his head on Lyra¡¯s shoulder, grunting and fawning in a small voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s feeling hard to wake up alone ¡­¡±

    Lyra caressed the back of his head without saying a word.

    Chad came in from the garden and just walked up to Lyre Spiti¡¯s door. He saw the door open and Malcolm¡¯s pampered look in her delicate body, which was instantly reflected in his eyes.

    This scene was so beautiful that Chad couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    However, he came over today with business.

    Thinking of this, he had to pretend to cough heavily to interrupt the warm picture in front of him.

    Hearing Chad¡¯s voice, the two immediately went alert and let go of each other.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Chad handed over a investigation report, ¡°This is the result of Casper Hall¡¯s investigation. He does have some problems.¡±

    Lyra and Malcolm instantly became serious expression. Even the speed of cooling down was almost the same.

    Malcolm took the report in Chad¡¯s hand, helped Lyra to sit down on a sofa, and went through it carefully with Lyra.

    Casper¡¯s mother was in her eighties, and he secretly transferred her abroad the other day.

    It was after that day that Casper did the paternity test for Lyra and Reginald, and the next day at Chad¡¯s request, he did the test for Lyra and rk again.

    The day after the paternity test, he left the country on a private jet.

    The destination was unknown and the return date was unknown as well.

    However, all the property under his name was transferred abroad. It seemed that he should not intend to return.

    Lyra finished reading the investigation, and her eyes looked extra cold, ¡°Both paternity tests were done by him alone, but Chad couldn¡¯t guard him and watch him doing test for a moment. For Casper, he is an elite in the medical field. It¡¯s easy to tamper with a few data unknowingly.¡±

    Malcolm nodded, ¡°His mother was sent out of the country, presumably by whoever deliberately threatens him with this. And the paternity test is not credible.¡±

    Chad followed, ¡°Then do you want to do another paternity test? I can quietly go to other downtown hospitals to do so. It can ensure that no one will fiddle it.¡±

    Lyra thought deeply and nodded decisively.

    With her approval, Malcolm immediately ordered, ¡°As a precaution, go to the prison and arraign rk Fulton. Then send him to a secret interrogation room forter examination at any time.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Chad turned around and walked out to the garden. Then he took out his cell phone and decisively contacted the warden over at Suham Prison.

    Once he was gone, Malcolm took Lyra into his arms andforted her.

    ¡°When the paternity test is redone, this matter should be able to have an end. And you can sleep well every day. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Lyra thought of the note Keith had slipped to her today, and then remembered what had happened at MC Haute Couture today. Suddenly, she felt itplicated.

    Ethel said there were two people behind her.

    And the two people, presumably, were not small in status and influence in Crana, and right in the the Lloyd family.

    With Keith¡¯s performance today, she could basically rule him out for sure ¡­

    But no matter who was actually behind the curtain, this person was her family.

    Lyra felt empty in her heart.

    She was lost in thought when she saw Chade in once again. This time, he looked very anxious.

    ¡°A bad news from the prison! The warden reported that rk suddenly foamed at the mouth and had convulsionste at night before yesterday. And he died after being taken to the medical room.¡±

    Malcolm just rxed but instantly became extremely grim, ¡°Why? Is there someone daring to send poison in?¡±

    Chad sighed and shook his head, ¡°No. After a doctor¡¯s examination, rk had a history of epilepsy before he was incarcerated. But after he was incarcerated, he hadn¡¯t had a seizure in years.¡±

    ¡°This time, I don¡¯t know why there is a sudden onset. And it happened to bete at night. The prison guards didn¡¯t find out in time, so he died of respiratory obstruction.¡±

    A long silence fell in the living room.

    Finally, Lyra broke the peace, ¡°Even if he is dead, we can take the sample for the paternity test. Is his body still there or not?¡±

    Chad¡¯s expression was getting distorted, and finally he shook his head again, ¡°It happened the day before yesterday. Because rk has a history of epilepsy, this is identified as natural mortality. He was sent to cremation, and now it is estimated that ¡­ only ash is left.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s whole heart abruptly sank to the bottom.

    Unfortunately, the ashes cannot be tested for paternity.

    Things had progressed to this point and basically they lost the clue.

    All the previous progress was back to square one in an instant.

    Lyra sat lost in dead silence.

    Seeing her who behaved like this, Malcolm med himself and apologized to her when his eyes turned red, ¡°Rara I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my negligence. I should have sent someone to guard rk at the prison in advance.¡±

    Lyra smiled, and her voice was calm and gentle, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Even if you send someone to keep watch, his epilepsy attackedte at night. The situation is still the same.¡±

    He still had his head down, feeling guilty.

    Lyra hurriedly hugged him andforted, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s start from somewhere else. There are always other ideas!¡±

    ¡­

    It was thest day before the Lloyd family¡¯s return party for Ethel.

    rk¡¯s death hampered their progress and made them back to square one.

    Late at night, it was ttering outside the window and it was raining so hard.

    The leaves were rustling in the wind, and the window ss was stained with rain water.

    Lyra couldn¡¯t sleep, so she stood by the windowsill to enjoy the rain.

    Malcolm watched her forlorn back with a silent sigh.

    He was about to walk over and put his arms around her tofort her when someone was knocking on the door of the vi downstairs.

    It waste at night. Was it Chad?

    Was something wrong again?

    Lyra and Malcolm looked at each other and went downstairs together to answer the door.

    After the door was opened, a man was standing outside. His whole body was drenched by the heavy rain. The hair in front of his forehead drooped and was dripping with water. Even his shirt was clinging to his body, revealing his fine abdominal muscles.

    His chest kept rising and falling, panting heavily. Apparently, he had tumbled quietly all the way into the garden.

    Under the incandescent light, Lyra saw the man¡¯s face and was stunned.

    ¡°Micah?¡±

 Chapter 404 A night full of uninvited guests

    Seeing that it was Micah at the door, Lyra and Malcolm looked at each other. Obviously, neither of them didn¡¯t expect that it would be him.

    Micah¡¯s body was too wet.

    He was reluctant to go in and wet the carpet. So he was still standing by the door, and his usually cool eyes locked on Lyra.

    Lyra didn¡¯t quite understand. Remembering what happened at the Lloyd family the other day, she asked icily, ¡°Why do youe over here without an umbre? Is it an emergency?¡±

    Micah adjusted his breathing before saying, ¡°Rara, I haven¡¯te to you for the past few days because I was being watched. Tomorrow is the return party, so I have to get rid of the surveince and sneak over.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s heart softened for a moment and she turned her head to Malcolm, ¡°Get Micah a thick bath towel and make some ginger tea.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    With a thick bath towel, Micah wrung the water from his body until it was half dry before entering the living room.

    Malcolm went to make ginger tea, and Lyra sat on the couch.

    ¡°Micah, if you want to say something, just say it.¡±

    Micah nodded, and he¡¯d always been a man who didn¡¯t like to beat around the bush.

    ¡°Although Casper is my mentor, I don¡¯t trust all of his paternity tests. So, I brought this.¡±

    He removed a piece of handkerchief paper from the lining of his suit, which contained Reginald¡¯s hair.

    Lyra was slightly surprised and looked at him seriously for a few moments, ¡°But Micah, it¡¯s alreadyte at night. Even if you use your connections and send it to the hospital for testing, it will be toote tomorrow.¡±

    Micah shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t trust anyone else. This time, I¡¯ll do it myself. All you need to do is to provide me with silver staining reagent and polyacrmide gel electrophoresis.¡±

    ¡°Okay, the medical team of White Corp should have them over there. I¡¯ll have Chad send them over.¡±

    Micah nodded, quickly lowered his head and deliberated again and again, ¡°Rara, the day of dad¡¯s ident, I didn¡¯t express any opinion. Did you me me or not?¡±

    Lyra was angry at the mention of it.

    No one knew how isted she was that day, facing her rtives who did not trust her at all.

    To say that she was not angry at all was too fake.

    Nor did it fit Lyra¡¯s nature.

    She gave Micah a cold and arrogant re, approached him and gave him a not-so-gentle smack on his shoulder.

    ¡°Of course I med you, and even thought to ignore you in the future. Just pretend there is no such a brother.¡±

    Hearing her words, Micah lowered his eyes gloomily and felt guilty.

    Lyra went on to say, ¡°But now that I¡¯ve revenged by hitting you. I¡¯m not angry anymore and I forgive you.¡±

    Micah¡¯s eyes then regained their sparkle. And he grabbed her wrist and used her fist to continue to punch himself in the chest.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. It¡¯s not enough to let you vent your anger out, so you can hit me a few more times.¡±

    Lyra was amused and drew back her hand, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not angry anymore, really.¡±

    Micah was barely relieved. Suddenly, he remembered something else, and his expression became grim.

    ¡°Rara, I¡¯ve been taking care of dad for the past few days. I found something in his room and, well, there¡¯s someone ¡­ in the house who¡¯s very strange.¡±

    Lyra saw theplexity in his eyes and became serious once again.

    She listened quietly to Micah¡¯s statement, and felt more and more dejected.

    ¡­

    Micah told her all the findings of the past few days. Seeing that her expression didn¡¯t look good, he rushed to persuade her.

    ¡°Rara, this is just my guess. It¡¯s notpletely sure. We can¡¯t just charge him. At tomorrow¡¯s return party, you have to hear his exnation.¡±

    Lyra, not being irrational, immediately nodded her head.

    Knock-knock-

    Someone was knocking on the door again.

    Lyra looked at the time and was a little surprised, ¡°Chades here so fast? I just finished sending him a message. And he¡¯s scrounging things over so quickly?¡±

    She got up and went to the door. And Micah followed her along.

    The door opened.

    A man at the door was dressed in a wet outfit again. His chest was heaving violently. Apparently, he was also running in all the way over the wall.

    But it was not Chad.

    It was Keith.

    Lyra looked Keith up and down, then back at Micah whose hair was still wet, and smiled.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on tonight? Why are you all running to my ce in the rain? One by one, it¡¯s quite lively.¡±

    Keith was wringing water out of his blue suit he was wearing while smiling at Micah who was behind Lyra, ¡°Yo! What a coincidence! Micah, you¡¯re here too!¡±

    Micah¡¯s face looked cold. He didn¡¯t respond to him.

    Lyra asked, ¡°Keith, why do youe here today?¡±

    Speaking of this, Keith¡¯s expression instantly went down seriously, and he said in his bass voice, ¡°Rara, I¡¯ve found out the real reason for dad¡¯s ident this time!¡±

    The smile on Lyra¡¯s face disappeared and she turned serious.

    ¡°Who did that?¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡± Keith opened his mouth and felt bad, ¡°Go in first and I¡¯ll talk to you.¡±

    Lyra immediately handed him a towel and told him to dry his wet hair.

    Keith took the towel and cleaned himself neatly.

    When Malcolm came out of the kitchen, he immediately saw there was another unexpected guest at his home.

    Hepressed his lips and taunted, ¡°Keith, you¡¯re here too. Is it because you smell my ginger tea and want toe over to have it?¡±

    Keith alsoughed, ¡°I haven¡¯t had any ginger tea made by my brother-inw-to-be, so it¡¯s a timely trip!¡±

    Everyoneughed, and the atmosphere in the living room quickly resumed cordial.

    Everyone was sitting on the couch and was discussing the return party tomorrow.

    Two sses of steaming ginger tea had just been put on the coffee table when someone was knocking on the vi¡¯s front door again and again.

    This time, it was really Chad.

    Chad had an umbre, but it was raining really hard outside, and he was carrying what Micah wanted in his arms.

    He ran wildly all the way over and was drenched a bit.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    As soon as Malcolm opened the door, he sneezed twice.

    After smelling the fragrant ginger tea inside, he pretended to be miserable and began to imitate Malcolm to do sad-fishing.

    ¡°Ouch bro, I¡¯m so miserable! I was just dreaming but was called up by my sister-inw-to-be to work. I need your hand-cooked ginger tea and a treat. If you can give me a pay rise can, it¡¯ll be better!¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, Keith¡¯sughter came from the living room.

    Chad, being baffled, nced inside and realized that Micah and Keith were there.

    He immediately lowered his head and regretted it very much.

    Usually, he only behaved like that in front of Malcolm. Being exposed, he felt extremely embarrassed on the spot and wanted to press the back button to start over.

    Malcolm gave him a gloating look and took the testing device he was holding.

    ¡°There¡¯s plenty of ginger tea. You can have one too.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Chad had always been good at socializing, and after just a few minutes of embarrassment, he quickly gathered himself and joined the discussion in the living room.

    After drinking the ginger tea, Micah took the instrument, found an empty room on the second floor, and began the serious verification.

    Silver staining reagent and Polyacrmide gel electrophoresis, both of which were the most primitive DNA detection methods.

    Micah was afraid of making mistakes and vigntly tested a few more times.

    While he was in the room carefully conducting the DNA test, Lyra, Malcolm, Keith and Chad, all stood by the door and waited nervously.

    Although it was already in the early morning, no one dozed off but was anxious.

    Micah personally did the test. This was thest chance and the most authoritative result. Everyone was apprehensive and every minute spent was a torment.

    After another half an hour, the sound of the door handle turning came from the inside.

    Micah finally finished the test and walked out with a steady pace.

 Chapter 405 The Lloyd familyâ€™s most honored daughter

    When they saw Micahe out, everyone gathered around.

    Keith asked nervously, ¡°Micah, how¡¯s it going?¡±

    Micah lowered his head and did not say a word. His face looked t, so that they couldn¡¯t guess whether the test result was good or bad.

    Seeing this expression on his face, everyone was heart-wrenching.

    Lyra said resignedly, ¡°Micah, just say it. Any oue won¡¯t be much worse than now. I can take it.¡±

    Micah remained silent and walked up to Lyra. He wrapped his arms around her shoulders and hugged her tightly.

    His ever-cold and arrogant face had a rare smile, ¡°Rara, my most precious sister. You¡¯re the Lloyd family¡¯s most honored daughter!¡±

    Once he said these words, everyone instantly fell relieved.

    Only Malcolm, who looked sullen, separated the two from each other in an embrace and took back his petite fiancee with him arms.

    ¡°You¡¯re adults. Pay attention to the intimacy. Don¡¯t just hug like that.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Lyra helplessly gazed at the jealous Malcolm. Her small hand quietly reached into his robe and pinched his strong waist.

    Keith secretly sighed with relief and used his brother with an unpleasant facial expression, ¡°When will you have a few more expressions? What a nice thing! But you look so scary!¡±

    He seriously doubted if Micah would ever have a girlfriend in his life.

    What kind of woman could ept Micah?

    Micah¡¯s expression was cold and nd, and hepletely ignored Keith¡¯s usations.

    Several people discussed a few more things in response to tomorrow¡¯s return party.

    If they didn¡¯t return to the Lloyd Manor, it would arouse the suspicion of someone at home. Therefore, Micah and Keith went back to Anning Hill quietly in the rain overnight.

    Although they had solved the problem of her identity, Lyra still felt overwhelmed and could not sleep.

    Malcolm noticed her mood and took her closer to his arms, kissing her gently on the forehead.

    ¡°Rara, I understand you. I know this is very hard for you. After all, it is your beloved family member for more than twenty years. Being betrayed is the most heartbreaking stuff.¡±

    Lyra, with red eyes, buried her face in his chest and did not say a word.

    Malcolm continued, ¡°But Micah is right. And I also find something incredible. Perhaps ¡­ he has a hard time. You always have to see him in person tomorrow to hear his exnation before making a conclusion.¡±

    She nodded gently and wrapped her arms tighter around his strong waist.

    ¡°You are not alone in your body now. Even if you don¡¯t want to rest, our babies still need it. You should sleep even for their sake.¡±

    ¡°But ¡­ I really can¡¯t sleep. My heart, I feel a little suffocated¡­¡±

    Malcolm sighed silently and helped her think of a solution, ¡°Can I tell you a bedtime story?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Lyra expressed her disgust, ¡°Your storytelling skills are so bad!¡±

    ¡°It is because of the boredom that you can sleep!¡±

    That made sense! She couldn¡¯t believe she was speechless!

    She couldn¡¯t resist Malcolm and listened to him for twenty minutes of bedtime stories.

    Finally, she managed to fall asleep under this hypnotic and magic sound!

    After a few hours of short sleep, it was dawn.

    ¡­

    The return party of the Lloyd family would be held at 7:30pm at Reginald¡¯s grand vi of the top of Anning Hill.

    Ethel was dressed up tonight. It was a grand and noble gold dress. With her beautiful face, she was like the most favored little princess in a castle.

    With her appearance, all the guests at the scene erupted in apuse.

    In addition, Ethel was already a big star, and there were many reporters there. shlights were around her exquisite face and cameramen took her photos wildly.

    Ethel was calm, as if she had the princess-like manners, which was extraordinarily dazzling.

    Some people on the scene noticed the absence of another daughter of the Lloyd family, Lyra Lloyd. So, they started to whisper but quickly turned their attention to Ethel¡¯s beauty.

    Because Reginald had not yet awakened, Collin had be the Lloyd family¡¯s only patriarch.

    He stepped up to the stage and made a much needed official speech.

    After congratting Ethel on her return, it was time for the next order of business.

    Collin, in the presence of all the guests, announced that he was handing over the session to Ethel to sign with.

    Ethel felt extremely ttered at the signing of the session, took the microphone voluntarily and said humbly.

    ¡°Collin, I know you love me and want to give me all the best of everything, but I¡¯m used to work in the entertainment industry. For the inheritance of the family business, I really can not do it!¡±

    She said it so frankly that many guests and media at the sceneughed.

    They were attracted by the frankness of this neen-year-old young girl.

    Midst theughter of the guests, Ethel continued, ¡°So Collin, I think the inheritance should be given to you, the most capable member of our family!¡±

    Collin¡¯s eyes still looked stern. He did not immediately agree, and his tone was gentle, ¡°You are the youngest and most indebted daughter of the family. The Lloyd family¡¯s inheritance right is passed only on to women but not men, so you must take it.¡±

    ¡°Collin, I don¡¯t believe in this. I just know that seats are always reserved for the capable, so stop being humble with me!¡±

    The two stood on the stage, disying a harmonious picture of brother and sister love and mutual humility.

    In the end, Collin reluctantly took on the burden of signing the session after Ethel used both hard and soft tactics.

    Harvey, a member of the Lloyd family¡¯s legal team, took out a paper bag containing the inheritance documents to the stage with both of his hands.

    Collin took the pen handed to him by Ethel, and prepared to sign his name on the inheritance document.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Outside the vi gate, there was a sudden sound of stopping.

    Collin¡¯s hand, which was about to write, trembled gently, and a drop of thick ink fell from the tip of the pen, which just blurred the ce where the name should be signed.

    Despite hearing the woman¡¯s familiar voice, he knew exactly who wasing and raised his eyes to look over.

    All the guests followed him and turned around to look out the door.

    Lyra wore a long and fiery red dress with irises, and even though she wasn¡¯t wearing high heels, she still had a strong aura.

    The irises on the dress, which were swaying, made her look graceful, demure, arrogant and cold.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Beside her was Malcolm who was wearing a silver grey mask.

    One was cold and haughty, and the other one was sarcastic. They walked hand in hand into the vi garden, instantly taking away the attention of all the guests and the media.

    With the appearance of Lyra, the guests then noticed that Lyra, who had been the family¡¯s much-loved daughter, had just arrived?

    There were a lot of discordant sounds and suspicions on the scene.

    Ethel, who was on the stage, calmly picked up the microphone and tried to get her right of speech back, ¡°Lyra, tonight is important to me. Why do you and Mr. Malcolm just arrive now?¡±

    The implication was to put the me on Lyra, using her of beingte and not having to make a fuss.

    Lyra looked at Ethel from a distance, and the sarcastic smile was even more obvious, ¡°Ethel, even if you give the session to Collin, it¡¯s not your turn to decide!¡±

 Chapter 406 The truth emerges

    In the garden, the guests¡¯ murmurs were louder, because what Lyra had said had a lot of information!

    In response to all the questions, Lyra nced at Collin who was on the stage and said seriously.

    ¡°Collin, this is a family matter. If you don¡¯t want the Lloyd Group¡¯s stock to plummet tomorrow, or the Lloyd family to be in the headlines tomorrow with all sorts of tidbits, clear the scene immediately and do as I say!¡±

    Under the spotlight, her starry eyes stared at Collin with coolness.

    The guests and media on the scene got more excited, and their discussion intensified.

    Keith rose first to help control the scene. With his presence, the media and journalists made a fool of themselves and soon left, and the guests also left one after another under Micah¡¯s reassurance.

    Harvey, who was holding the documents on the stage, looked confused and looked around in confusion.

    Malcolm noticed that and winked at Chad and Fifteen. Both of whom quickly took the stage and directly took Harvey away from the Lloyd Manor.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Ten minutester.

    The original lively garden became cold and clear. Only the Lloyds and Malcolm were there. Even Kacper and Vincent were drove away by Lyra¡¯s order.

    Collin¡¯s stern eyes were fixed on Lyra, but he didn¡¯t say a word. He looked at her step up to the stage, and waited quietly for her to speak.

    Not wanting to beat around the bush, she opened her bag directly and took out the five paternity reports that Micah had personally producedst night.

    ¡°Collin, take a good look. That¡¯s the truth about my identity!¡±

    She held back her anger and threw a few papers at Collin.

    Collin didn¡¯t pick it up and didn¡¯t move or speak, but he was still looking at her.

    ¡°Collin, you were the one who took the initiative to propose paternity test to dad. Mr. Hall is a good friend of dad¡¯s and an acquaintance of yours. You threatened his mother with falsifying the paternity test, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Collin lowered his eyes. Looking at the papers scattered all over the floor, he pursed his lips and did not say a word.

    Ethel took two steps forward and volunteered, ¡°Lyra, it¡¯s not about Collin. Casper was kidnapped by me. And I was the one who suggested doing the test to dad on the phone. If Collin really wants Casper to fake it, he doesn¡¯t need to threaten. He¡¯ll listen to Collin ¡­¡±

    ¡°You shut up!¡±

    Lyra red coldly at her, ¡°I¡¯m asking Collin. You don¡¯t need to answer for him!¡±

    Ethel raised her chin reluctantly, but said nothing more.

    Lyra looked back at Collin who was standing straight. Then she took another document out of her bag and tossed it over.

    ¡°This is the evidence Keith recently collected at the house. udia was with dad the day of his ident! udia was the one who pushed him down the stairs from behind when all his attention was on that test report!¡±

    Speaking of this, Lyra¡¯s heart throbbed. Her eyes were red, and her voice trembled slightly, ¡°How much do you know about this? Is it you who ordered this?¡±

    udia, who was offstage, with her head sheepishly bowed, tried to be invisible.

    Collin just stared at her and didn¡¯t answer.

    In the dim light, Lyra couldn¡¯t see the expression on his face and wondered what he was really thinking.

    She continued toin, ¡°You have asked several times to postpone my signing the inheritance on the grounds that dad is ill. But you want to rush to recognize Ethel and give her the inheritance. She is nothing more than an illegitimate daughter! What the hell do you want?¡±

    ¡°Collin, are you just putting on a show for me?¡±

    Collin¡¯s pupils dted. With a dumb voice, he shouted, ¡°Rara ¡­¡±

    Lyra breathed deeply, suppressing her manic emotions, and said coldly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you know these things or not. I¡¯m ming you on all! Besides, if something happens to dad, the whole Lloyd family should be my home court! It¡¯s not up to you to decide whether you want the inheritance or not!¡±

    She withdrew her sharp eyes and looked back at Micah, Keith and Malcolm.

    ¡°Keep an eye on udia and Ethel. Don¡¯t let them escape. I¡¯m going to deal with themter!¡±

    After themand, she looked back at Collin, ¡°Come in with me.¡±

    She turned her head and went into the vi. Collin said nothing and followed her silently.

    The two went into the bedroom where Lyra previously lived, and Collin closed the door and stood right next to it, waiting for her to ask questions.

    Lyra, feeling a little tired of standing, sat down on the edge of the bed and gazed at him from afar.

    ¡°The reason why I call you in alone is there are some things I wish to talk to you. I just can¡¯t believe you have loved me for so many years. And you will be the person who hurts me the most!¡±

    ¡°Rara ¡­¡± Collin wanted to say something, but finally sighed.

    Lyra continued, ¡°Did you know that when I was fifteen, I was injected with psychotropic drugs by Ethel and pushed into the water?¡±

    Collin closed his eyes to hide the guilt inside, ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°How long did you know about this?¡±

    ¡°A long time ago ¡­¡±

    Lyra was slightly startled. Her heart was unbearably painful as if someone ruthlessly kneaded it. She choked with sobs, ¡°So ¡­ you did that thing too?¡±

    ¡°Not me.¡±

    Because it was a private conversation, Collin chose to confess all the truth.

    ¡°It is true that I was the first to know it, but this ispletely nned by Ethel alone. I will never take your life for any benefit. When I knew about this, I have heavily punished Ethel, but also withheld all the resources in her hands. So, she didn¡¯t have jobs over half of an year.¡±

    ¡°In the end it was dad who felt sorry for her so I let her go off. Dad doesn¡¯t know it¡¯s Ethel who caused your ident.¡±

    ¡°The people behind Ethel are dad and I. As long as it¡¯s what she wants, Dad and I are doing our best to satisfy.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Why are you guys protecting her? Even if she does something wrong, you just let her be wrong!¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ have really punished her.¡±

    ¡°So what!?¡± Lyra¡¯s voice became louder, ¡°She doesn¡¯t just harm me once or twice. She wants me to die every time! You can cancel out all the things she¡¯s done to me with a few words about punishing her?¡±

    Collin closed his eyes again and didn¡¯t say something.

    Lyra gathered herself and continued to interrogate, ¡°What about this time? Did you do it, or did she decide all by herself?¡±

    ¡°She knew I want the inheritance, so she acts first and reports afterwards. She forces me to be on the same side as her. I only learned all about it when I arrived at the vi on the day of dad¡¯s ident.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s hands clenched the bed sheets, and her tears slipped down.

    She pushed herself to be reasonable, ¡°Collin, why?! If you really want the inheritance so badly, why don¡¯t you just tell me? How can you be sure that I won¡¯t give it to you? You can¡¯t even trust your sister but Ethel, the illegitimate daughter!?¡±

    Collin: ¡°You have Malcolm with you. It¡¯s his presence that took away Lloyd family¡¯s position of the richest. When doing business world, he is cunning. I can not trust him! If you marry him, you¡¯ll take the entire family property to the White family!¡±

    ¡°Dad is confused and would rather take this risk to give you the inheritance, but I can¡¯t ignore this hidden danger. Only when the inheritance is in my hands can I feel at ease and reim the once most glorious position of our family!¡±

    Lyra¡¯s tears fell down uncontrobly but sheughed at what he said, ¡°So, that¡¯s what you think all along.¡±

    ¡°It was the cunning Malcolm in your eyes who, when I was rendered homeless by you and Ethel, resolutely gave me all his property and shares in his name. Even though he knew he would be punished by the White family¡¯s disciplinary whip for it, he did not regret it.¡±

    ¡°Collin, do you find it sarcastic?¡±

 Chapter 407 From now on, youâ€™re dead in my heart

    Collin¡¯s face instantly turned pale and he was dumbfounded by Lyra¡¯s words.

    He didn¡¯t expect that Malcolm would give her all his property and shares for Rara, regardless of the honor and interest of the entire White Corp family.

    It was really ironic and funny.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    In addition to these three words, he seemed to exin more, but all seemed to be useless.

    Lyra wiped away her tears and felt disappointed for Collin.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t do any of these things, it¡¯s your connivance that allows Ethel to be so reckless. Because you shield and hide the truth about her victimizing me, it makes me to live in exile in Frayton when I was fifteen and suffer for six years in the Freeman family.¡±

    ¡°This injury can¡¯t be offset by a sentence that you have punished her heavily and made her have no jobs for six months!¡±

    ¡°On the Crane Bay Bridge in Frayton, she teamed up with Caden and got forty killers on the ck market to kill me, forcing me to jump into the cold water!¡±

    ¡°In Frayton¡¯s Fantalure Bar, she and Vincent bribed Anthony to stealb drugs and harm me with the S404 biochemical virus.¡±

    ¡°She sowed discord in my rtionship with Malcolm. She was Irene¡¯s counsellor, and tried to send me to Garrett¡¯s bed at Irene¡¯s birthday party!¡±

    ¡°And she asked you to go and get Irene and Charlotte out of jail and keep screwing things up in my life.¡±

    ¡°This whole thing is the result of you and dad who spoil her! I will not forgive you. If you want the inheritance, I¡¯ll give you. Consider it as my return to your love and lecture over the years.¡±

    ¡°But from now on, you and I are no longer brother and sister!¡±

    After finishing these words in cold voice, she looked determined, and in her chilly eyes, there were hatred and anger.

    She brushed past Collin.

    Collin, who was also red-eyed, called out to Lyra just moments before she was about to open the door.

    ¡°Rara, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect to hurt you so much. I¡¯m not asking to be forgiven by you. I will always repent and will try to make up for you. You can let Ethel pay the price, but don¡¯t hurt her life.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    What he said was still ironic. Her fingertips clenched the door handle tighter, ¡°You really treat her differently. Even if I list her crimes one by one, you still have to speak for her.¡±

    Collin bowed his head, suppressed his guilt and said with his eyes red, ¡°When I carried a military mission before, her mother saved my life with hers. Her mother had a great kindness to me.¡±

    ¡°I promise to take good care of her and protect her for the rest of her life, and so does dad. Ethel is an illegitimate daughter, and dad already feels indebted. Because I made Ethel lose her mother, dad was extra tolerant and loving to Ethel.¡±

    Reginald was a good father with a mild temper and loving his children, but he was not a qualified husband. He loved three women in his life.

    Collin sighed and choked with sobs as well, ¡°Rara, this time I¡¯m begging you. Let her go.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s heart shrank to the bottom and her body trembled uncontrobly.

    Since she was a child, Collin had been the most awe-inspiring presence in her eyes.

    When she made a mistake, Collin would scold and punish her. Each time after the punishment, he was the most heartbroken one and tried all the way to spoil and care for her.

    Collin seemed to be a strict and indulgent role of mother. Reginald was easy-going, gentle and modest father.

    But today, her beloved brother begged her for the first time for that illegitimate daughter Ethel?

    She sneered and found it really ironic, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Rara. In the future, I don¡¯t want to hear it from you again. I only have Micah and Keith. The brother I once loved has died in my heart when I was fifteen years old.¡±

    After saying these words, she opened the door and left without looking back.

    Collin was left alone to look at her former room, feeling lost and sad.

    ¡­

    Lyra came out of the room and Malcolm was standing in the stairs waiting for her.

    Seeing that her eyes were as red as a rabbit and her face had tear marks from crying, he felt heartbroken but did not say anything. He just opened his arms to her.

    Lyra walked over, wrapped her arms around his waist, and threw herself into his arms, feeling the steady and strong sound of his heartbeat. For a moment, as if she had found a ce where she should belong to, the strange emotions in her heart were gradually pacified.

    Malcolm wrapped his arms around her, patted her back and coaxed her in a very maic voice, ¡°Are you tired? If it¡¯s really hard, we¡¯ll go home.¡±

    Lyra shook her head and refused.

    udia and Ethel had not been dealt with yet. She was not going back home!

    Malcolm knew exactly what she was thinking, stopped trying to persuade her, clutched her hand, and went downstairs with her.

    Kathleen was standing in the first floor lobby with tears glistening in her eyes. Apparently, she cried as well.

    Seeing that Lyra and Malcolm came downstairs, she felt guilty and her tears were dripping down uncontrobly. And she was crying desperately, ¡°Lyra, you have suffered a lot. I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t even know ¡­ sorry, really sorry!¡±

    Lyra could always discriminate between love and hate. Kathleen, her sister-inw, had protected her many times and truly considered her as her own sister. Collinmitted it and Lyra would not implicate the innocent.

    ¡°Those who don¡¯t know are not guilty. You are also kept in the dark about these things. I won¡¯t me you. And you don¡¯t have to apologize to me for Collin.¡±

    Kathleen keenly noticed that Lyra didn¡¯t regard Collin as her brother anymore, cried more sadly and could not stop the tears.

    Lyra sighed. It just happened. To say that there was no estrangement was impossible.

    She didn¡¯t know how to calm Kathleen down so could only say, ¡°He¡¯s up there and probably not in a good mood. Kathleen, you go up and check on him.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen nodded and quickly went upstairs.

    In the garden, Ethel and udia were watched and had to sit in chairs without moving a little bit.

    Lyra had just reached the entrance of the vi when she saw udia¡¯s nervous and cowering expression from afar.

    Thinking of her father in the ward, she became even more furious. She walked fast into the garden. Without saying a word, she directly grabbed udia¡¯s exquisitely maintained hair and pulled her towards the vi.

    ¡°Ahh it hurts! Lyra, let go! I¡¯m your stepmother! Your eldest! You can¡¯t do this to me!¡± udia yelled hysterically as she grimaced with pain.

    Lyra sneered, ¡°Maybe before, but not right away!¡±

    Her eyes suddenly looked vicious. She grabbed udia¡¯s hair by the hand with unrelenting force.

    udia¡¯s scalp was about to be lifted off. Having been lived in a pampered life for so many years, she was physically weak so she simply could not break free from Lyra.

    Being dragged all the way by Lyra, they went into the vi and went upstairs to Reginald¡¯s room.

    The bedroom¡¯s door opened.

    Reginald¡¯s eyes were closed and looked peaceful. His face was covered with a breathing mask, and there was monitoring instruments next to him. He was already a motionless vegetable.

    Lyra kicked udia in the back of her knees and pinned her on her knees next to Reginald¡¯s bed. Her hand still tightly pulled her hair.

    ¡°udia, look at me! This man in bed defied all the opposition of his children in order to marry you! All these years in the Lloyd family, you have been a noble woman, you¡¯re well clothed and well off because of this man in front of you!¡±

    ¡°How could you bear to push him down the stairs? Do you lose your conscience?!¡±

 Chapter 408 Divorce and family rules

    udia cried by her yelling and was afraid to look at the man in the bed.

    But Lyra was pulling her hair, and she couldn¡¯t escape.

    The sharp pain in her knees and scalp stimted her nerves and she screamed. She was on the verge of tearing down her defenses.

    ¡°I¡¯m not wrong! I was just trying to protect myself. It¡¯s all your fault Lyra. You caused this!¡±

    ¡°Reginald deserved what he got! I wouldn¡¯t be at Ethel¡¯s mercy if he hadn¡¯t insisted on giving you the inheritance and pushing me to the impasse!¡±

    She and Lyra had never gotten along. And Lyra had said before that once she took the inheritance, udia would be thrown out of the Lloyd Manor and she would never live well.

    udia had been pampered in the Lloyd Manor for so many years. If she was kicked out, it was equivalent to sentence her to death. She had no ability to survive alone and she was not going to survive!

    But it would be different if Ethel took the inheritance and she could still be Mrs. Lloyd in the future.

    She was not wrong. She was just making a living for herself!

    Lyra was slightly shocked, not expecting her to be unrepentant at all.

    Being enraged, Lyra pped her hard in the face and forced her to look at Reginald.

    ¡°What did my dad do wrong? You¡¯re greedy for riches and framed him to sleep with you! You were the one who forced my dad to be responsible for you! Over all these years, has he ever done anything wrong to you?¡±

    ¡°He told me that after his death, he wants me to vacate a mansion for you to live in and transfer 5% of the shares of the Lloyd Group to you, so that you can have the dividends and continue to live a free life. He also said that if you want to remarry, I will not stop you!¡±

    ¡°And you? Is that how you repay him?¡±

    udia¡¯s eyes were dted in shock as she stared nkly at her unconscious husband on the bed.

    ¡°How is it possible! He ¡­ actually helped me think of a way out already?¡±

    Lyra looked at her sarcastically, ¡°udia, you know very well my character. I¡¯ll seek revenge for the smallest grievance! Although I have quarreled with you over the years, I have never done any substantial harm to you, just because my dad cares about you!¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    udia¡¯s whole body was shaking and she couldn¡¯t say a word.

    She never loved Reginald. When she married him, her purpose was to enjoy the glory and wealth of the rich family. She thought Reginald was the same and only regarded her as a young, new and interesting apany.

    However, Reginald actually loved her, and arranged everything for her in advance. He wanted her to live the rest of her lifefortably!

    She let out a loud cry. The guilt had almost drowned her whole being.

    Lyra stared at her icily, and her tone was light, ¡°You are really stupid and bad. My dad is the only person in the Lloyd family who can protect you. You harmed my dad and know so many secrets of Ethel. With Ethel¡¯s character, she will find a way to get you killed after things havee to a close!¡±

    ¡°I am at least her half-blooded sister but she can even kill me many times. It can be seen that she is ruthless to the extreme!¡±

    ¡°You have nothing to do with her, so what makes you believe she¡¯ll actually bail you out?¡±

    udia¡¯s breathing stalled, and even her crying stopped. Suddenly it dawned on her.

    She was wrong and so wrong!

    She turned her head, grabbed Lyra¡¯s dress, and sincerely apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Lyra. I was wrong! I really realized my stupidity! Can you give me one more chance?¡±

    Lyra kicked her away and looked down at her from above. Her eyes looked so cold.

    ¡°If I give you a chance, can you wake up my dad? He¡¯s a lifelong vegetable because of you, and he never has a chance, so who are you to beg for my forgiveness?¡±

    udia was questioned by her and could not say a word. She was so regretful and cried desperately.

    Lyra¡¯s face looked indifferent, ¡°udia, you destroy the rest of yourfortable life with your own hands! Save all your strength in prison and spend the rest of your life there!¡±

    After finishing her words sarcastically, she sent a message to Chad who was outside the vi.

    Chad soon came in with Fifteen and took udia away, who was still in grief and crying uncontrobly.

    ¡°Lyra, what are you going to do with this woman?¡± asked Chad.

    Lyra looked over at Reginald, who was motionless on the bed, and sighed softly, ¡°I want her to go to prison for the rest of her life for intentional murder! I never want to see her again! And, before you send her in, make her sign the divorce paper.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    udia was taken away by Chad and Fifteen.

    Lyra breathed deeply. After taking just two steps forward, she felt dizzy and his whole body fell to the side uncontrobly.

    But she fell into a warm and familiar embrace.

    Malcolm was distraught, ¡°Rara, your progesterone is already too high. The doctor said you should not be too emotional. Even for the sake of the babies, you should control your emotions.¡±

    Lyra nodded weakly. She was too tired to talk.

    Malcolm carried her up and held her in the crook of his arms to figure out how to do with the rest, ¡°It is almost done with these things. why don¡¯t you let me help you deal with Ethel?¡±

    Lyra shook her head, ¡°She¡¯s the culprit of the whole thing. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    ¡°So how about I hold you, and you just ask Chad to do whatever torture you want?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Chad was a good fighter, which was urate and vicious. Of course, they had to make good use of it.

    Malcolm kissed her forehead tenderly and carried her all the way downstairs.

    By Keith¡¯s order, Ethel had been pressed to kneel in the first floor¡¯s hall, while Micah and Keith were sitting quietly on the sofas on either side of the hall, not saying a word. The atmosphere was stagnant.

    Without looking away, Malcolm walked over with Lyra who was in his arms and sat down on the middle couch, letting Lyra sit on hisp.

    Lyra yed with his tie and opened her mouth to speak to Ethel.

    ¡°Now that I know all the truth. What else do you have to say?¡±

    Ethel, although kneeling, her back was still straight. And she was smiling calmly.

    ¡°A loss is a loss. I have nothing to say. Just do whatever you want.¡±

    Lyra smiled as well and her tone sounded cruel, ¡°Great, I have your words. Since you are recognized as the daughter of the Lloyd family, we will do it by family rules.¡±

    Malcolm understood what she meant and immediately winked at Chad.

    Chad turned to the garden and returned with a few thicker and tougher branches from the trees.

    Lyra spoke coldly, ¡°Lash her for 50 times first, and then start questioning her afterwards.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chad put the branches in his hand on the coffee table, picked one at random, walked right up and startedshing.

    The horrifying sound rang out uninterruptedly.

    It made the originally quiet hall a bit eerie.

    Chad¡¯s everyshing was used with the same force, which was vicious.

    When the branch broke, he reced it with a new one and continued without interruption.

    Ethel was wearing a backless dress tonight. And her skin was delicate, so she was in severe pain every time she wasshed.

    At first she was able to hold her back straight, butter she sumbed to it andy on the floor in uncontroble pain.

    Lyra watched it from afar. Ethel did not wail and beg for mercy.

    ¡°Chad, I don¡¯t hear her crying? Are you soft-hearted?¡± said Lyra.

 Chapter 409 What do you think

    Chad stopped the movement of his hands, raised his eyes for a moment, and received the cold and hostile warning gaze from Malcolm which scared him and his face slightly pale.

    ¡°No!¡±

    He was so frightened that when he swung the branch again.

    Ethel was in so much pain that she was twitching and was almost at her limit.

    Her beautiful eyes were filled with tears. She looked pitifully at Micah who was on the side couch and Keith, weakly pleading for help.

    ¡°Micah, Keith, help me ¡­¡±

    Micah looked cold. There was no trace of extra expression on his face for her cry for help.

    Keith looked at her and listened to the creepy sound. Then he chose to look away and ignored it.

    Facing with the indifferent brothers, Ethel felt disappointed and smiled contemptuously.

    asionally, she would muffle a few grunts of pain, but still didn¡¯t beg for mercy.

    Whoosh-

    With the finalshing, thest thick branch in Chad¡¯s hand was broken.

    He gasped slightly and was a little tired from it. Then he looked back at Lyra and Malcolm, ¡°Lyra, it¡¯s done.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± Lyra¡¯s voice sounded cold.

    Ethel was clutching her arms in pain and still shaking. Lying on the ground, she was unable to get up. Her hair was drenched with sweat and stuck to her face, without the pretty look on the stage before.

    Fifteen stepped forward and yanked her up stiffly so she could kneel.

    Her petite body was covered in wounds, but she was resilient, not letting herself really fall down.

    She knew it was Lyra¡¯s intention to frustrate her and give her a hard time.

    Lyra turned her head from Malcolm¡¯s arms, gazing at her. Her face was still cool and haughty.

    Family status was clear at a nce.

    Lyra asked, ¡°About dad being pushed down by udia, udia said you instigated her to do it?¡±

    Ethel lowered her eyes, easing the pain in her body. Her face was expressionless, ¡°Right.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s inner rage surged again, ¡°You¡¯re such a brute! That¡¯s your father. How dare you put up with it to the point of letting someone push him down the stairs. He¡¯s been helping you behind the scenes and spoiling you for so many years. And you don¡¯t feel guilty at all?¡±

    Ethel listened to her andughed. In her weak and painful gaze, she was iparably cold-blooded, ¡°Why I have to feel guilty? He should have thought of this when he has to give you the inheritance.¡±

    ¡°I know he loves me as a daughter in his heart, but this love is no better than loving you. He had been unwilling to get me into the family for so many years. Let me live secretly as an illegitimate daughter. Doesn¡¯t he deserve to die?¡±

    Underneath her stunning features was an extremely ruthless heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a mercy at all?¡± Lyra stared at her in anger, ¡°Chad, p her mouth! Teach her to talk properly!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chad lifted up his cuffs and walked over. He raised his hand to p her hard.

    Ethel was justshed. She couldn¡¯t sustain it and fell to the ground.

    She licked the inside of her broken mouth with the tip of her tongue, spat blood onto the ground, and didn¡¯t ease through the fiery pain for a long time.

    It wasn¡¯t until Fifteen came forward again, yanked her up and got her back on her knees that her thoughts drifted back to her.

    Lyra was still furious with the words she had just said. Her chest was heaving violently.

    Malcolm hastened to pat his wife on the back to calm her down.

    With him there, Lyra quickly eased through the burst of anger and asked Ethel in a calm tone again.

    ¡°You have always regarded me as your biggest enemy and caused a bunch of trouble. I just don¡¯t understand why you hate me so much?¡±

    Ethel first nced at Micah and Keith who were sitting on the sofas on either side. Both of them looked aloof. Seeing her being beaten, none of them showed an expression of heartache.

    Sheughed coldly, ¡°We are both the Lloyd family daughters. But you¡¯re always on the spotlight. From childhood, you got brothers and father pampers you. How can you understand my mood as an illegitimate daughter?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°On Christmas Eve, you have a reunion dinner, but I am alone and sentimental.¡±

    ¡°When I was little, I saw my dad hugging you and wanted to go over and call out to my dad. But Dous pulled me aside and told me that as long as I was outside, Reginald wasn¡¯t my dad and he only had one daughter, Lyra.¡±

    ¡°Dad and Collin did give me a lot of things, but they couldn¡¯t give me what I really want. I can¡¯t help it. I can only fight for it myself if I want to fulfill my wish. Even if the means used are despicable, I just have to get it, don¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Lyra, I actually don¡¯t hate you. I just think it¡¯s unfair, so I switch ces with you. Because our family can only have one little princess, you¡¯re in my way.¡±

    After her words, the hall fell into a long silence.

    Lyra¡¯s DNA test results were tampered with by Casper and she was almost given the identity of a prisoner¡¯s illegitimate daughter, which was actually quite difficult for Lyra to ept that.

    And about the thing of Anthony ¡­

    This kind of identity was really quite devastating for gentry families.

    She understood a little bit of Ethel¡¯s struggle to get rid of her illegitimate daughter status for so many years, but that was no reason for Ethel to be able to get away with all the evil she had done.

    Now that she had done it, she had to pay the right price for her actions.

    Micah and Keith, neither of whom had any feelings for Ethel.

    For both of them, an existence like an illegitimate daughter, which would destroy the harmony of the family, was distasteful.

    Keith stared at Ethel and said bluntly, ¡°You¡¯ve had a better life than a lot of people. You¡¯re greedy. Being an illegitimate daughter is the fact. It¡¯s like a mouse getting into a closet and stealing someone else¡¯ jewelry. Do you really think you¡¯ve be a princess since then?¡±

    ¡°You want to take my Rara¡¯s ce. Do you deserve it?¡±

    Hisst words were particrly irritating to Ethel, as everyone around her would say so as long as she waspared with Lyra.

    She smiled and shook her head, looking across at Lyra again, ¡°You already know. I did all the things. If I can¡¯t do it, I will go beg Collin to help me.¡±

    ¡°Now that things havee to light. I¡¯m all alone. I don¡¯t want to live anyway. When you do the counting, I didmit quite a few crimes, so you can tell Malcolm to send me to the National Investigation Bureau and kill me.¡±

    Lyra raised her eyebrows, ¡°Kill you? How pointless that would be!¡±

    She got up from Malcolm¡¯s arms and walked over to Ethel, who was kneeling behind the coffee table, and looked at her askance from on high.

    ¡°You have the bloodline of the Lloyd family in you. I will not take your life. Death is a relief for you. I will have people torment you day after day, so that you can repent and live in pain!¡±

    The more she said, Lyra eyes looked more chilly. She slightly bent and smiled, ¡°Ethel, do you want to know, what exactly I n to do with you?¡±

 Chapter 410 Generous Rara

    Ethel stared at her and stunned by her cold gaze. Uncontrobly, she was trembling and aware of a hint of danger.

    Seeing that Ethel was finally a little scared, she snorted lightly.

    ¡°Tomorrow morning, I will have you sent to the countryside residence with bodyguards to watch over you. There are former servants from our family. They will keep an eye on you day in and day out doing farm work.¡±

    ¡°Every night before sunset, you will be whipped with tenshes, and then you will kneel in the courtyard and finish reciting a whole book of Prajnaparamita as a confession of your sins. You can rest when you have finished reading.¡±

    ¡°How do you feel about doing that every day, week in and week out? Isn¡¯t that magnanimous?¡±

    Ethel¡¯s back stiffened and her already weak face went wan little by little.

    She had heard of Prajnaparamita, which consisted of six hundred volumes, with a total of more than five million words. She didn¡¯t know if she could finish it in one night if she really had to read it from cover to cover.

    This kind of punishment was really torturing.

    ¡°Lyra, you¡¯re so ruthless.¡± She lifted her face and looked so resentful.

    Lyra looked at her askance, and her tone was cold, ¡°You weren¡¯t ruthless when you took advantage of my sympathy for you? Injected me with drugs and pushed me into the water? When you hired so many killers to take my life, you weren¡¯t ruthless?¡±

    ¡°You also tried to ssh me with S40 biochemical virus and used Irene to harm me many times. And when you instigated udia to push dad down the stairs, faked my birth, forced Collin to only stand in line with you, and plotted to take over the Lloyd family inheritance, you weren¡¯t ruthless?¡±

    Looking at each other, Ethel smiled with relief, ¡°I¡¯m content to add so many troubles to your life.¡±

    Thinking of Collin, she added, ¡°There are many things Collin does not know much about until now. I dare to ept the consequences of my doing and never involve others.¡±

    Lyra had little expression. Her eyes still looked deep and cold, ¡°You deserve it, and he, too. I will not forgive him.¡±

    With what she said, she walked back to the couch and sat down next to Malcolm.

    Fifteen immediately went to drag Ethel up, and Lyra continued, ¡°Put her in the basement tonight, and send her to the countryside in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Fifteen responded and asked, ¡°Do we need to let her pack her luggage?¡±

    ¡°No, those luxury jewelry, earrings, designer bags, and make-up. From now on, she won¡¯t need them.¡±

    Ethel was feebly taken away.

    Before she left, she was still looking back at Lyra. And there was a cold smile on her face, ¡°Lyra, you might have made a mistake by not taking my life this time.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    In the hall, along with herughter, the air was filled with an eerie smell.

    But without the help of Reginald and Collin, she was unable to raise a hue and cry, and the few people sitting on the couch didn¡¯t have much of an expression.

    Micah didn¡¯t say a word from the beginning to the end.

    Seeing that things were almost taken care of, he got up, ¡°Rara, I¡¯m nning to leave Suham the day after tomorrow to take care of things over at the neighbor city¡¯s hospital. I will be back on the day of your wedding ceremony.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    Lyra simply responded.

    Micah just left, and Keith also followed and got up, ¡°Rara, Melissa is recently filming a reality show on wilderness survival. I¡¯m nning to go over to visit her recently. I¡¯lle back with her on your wedding day.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything and nodded her head.

    Lyra understood that after this kind of thing had happened at home, they were both upset and wanted to leave the Lloyd Manor to get some fresh air and rx.

    When everything was taken care of, Lyra informed Kathleen to remind Collin that the session would be signed tomorrow at the Lloyd Manor with Harvey.

    As for the Lloyd Manor and the whole Anning Hill, she was afraid she would not easilye back in the future.

    Being carried by Malcolm, she left the Lloyd Manor and boarded a car back to Lyre Spiti.

    The next morning, there was no news about the return party of the Lloyd family on the Inte, and even the famous actress Ethel disappeared from the screen overnight.

    Manyizens and avid fans posted online to ask, only to find that Ethel¡¯s twitter was logged off, and all top searches rted to her were deleted.

    The Lloyd Manor on Anning Hill.

    The basement door was opened, and Ethel, who had spent the night huddled in a dark corner, was taken by Twelve and Fifteen to the car to the remote countryside.

    Andter, the two of them would be responsible for staying to watch over Ethel.

    In addition to the two of them, Malcolm also asked Chad to quietly send two people to keep an eye on it every day.

    The limousine could only be parked on the main road. They had to take a country road and climb a small mountain to reach the destination.

    An hourter, Ethel¡¯s feet were broken. Her body was dehydrated, and she finally arrived at the Lloyd family¡¯s retired servant¡¯s house.

    The old servant, Cerys Steele, was an old woman in her fifties, with a semi-paralyzed partner and son at home.

    Cerys was confused when she saw Ethel¡¯s pretty and young face.

    Especially when she saw that Ethel was covered in blood, the left side of her face was still swollen, she instantly felt sympathy for the girl.

    ¡°Sir, she is quite pitiful. What did she do? Ourdy wants to get her to do hardbor here?¡±

    Twelve gently nced at the silent Ethel, ¡°Don¡¯t let her appearance fool you. She has a heart more vicious than a viper ¡­¡±

    He told Cerys all of Ethel¡¯s previous great achievements, and Lyra¡¯s instructions, and solemnly said them twice.

    After learning of the girl¡¯s heinous behavior, Cerys¡¯ way to look at Ethel changed dramatically.

    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. I will not be soft. I will make her every day as if she is living in hell!¡±

    Twelve nodded, took out the reward, and a whole box of Prajnaparamita. Then he helped carry them into the house with Fifteen.

    Cerys took a cotton and linen clothes that she had worn and not used, and changed Ethel from the expensive little dress.

    It was only eight in the morning and Cerys was immediately taking Ethel to the fields to work.

    Ethel¡¯s lips were white. Plusst night¡¯sck of rest, she had long been exhausted.

    ¡°Hey, can you let me have a ss of water and take a breather first?¡±

    Cerys wrinkled her eyebrows and mocked her with displeasure, ¡°You haven¡¯t even done any work. And you want to drink water and rest? You are really used to a good life and very petnt! Do you need me to cook for you and eat the food before the work?¡±

    Ethel was really powerless, could only pretend not to understand her being ironic and showed weakness first.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten fromst night to this morning, and I¡¯ve been beaten. I haven¡¯t rested well, and my whole body is really weak, so please do me a favor.¡±

    ¡°You wish!¡±

    Cerys was not moved, and snorted, ¡°My family has rules. Get up at 5:30 in the morning, breakfast at 6. After the time, there¡¯s no food. Now is 8 o¡¯clock. Do you still want me to go alone to cook for you? Do you really think you are here to enjoy the blessings?¡±

    She emphasized, ¡°You are here to work! You¡¯re here to repent and atone for your sins! Put away your dainty act. I¡¯m the hard-hearted Cerys. I don¡¯t take your shit!¡±

    Being unable to talk, Ethel had no choice but to finally be dragged by her hard to go to the field to dig mud.

 Chapter 411 Her hellish torment

    Fifty times ofshing and a p from Chad. A night in the basement, and an hour¡¯s walk up the hill when she was hungry.

    Ethel thought for a moment that she simply couldn¡¯t resist.

    But the truth was that people had unlimited potential when they wanted to live.

    She was supervised by Cerys with a very heavy hoe and spent the whole morning digging seed pits in the field.

    Her body was overloaded with the exhausted feeling, but she actually got through it all and didn¡¯t faint.

    When it was the lunch time, she never thought that she would be like a hungry tiger pouncing on her food one day,pletely disregarding her image.

    The rough buns in her mouth were even better than those delicacies of every kind!

    However, Cerys did not allow her to eat much at all. After three big buns, she took away all the dishes in front of her and told her to go to the pig pen and feed the pigs.

    Ethel was an illegitimate daughter, but Reginald and Collin had always been very good to her. She grew up in a life of pampering, and had never even seen a pig, let alone into a pigsty.

    As she just opened the door of the pigsty, she was overwhelmed by the disgusting smell inside and ran to the side to vomit.

    She just ate the buns but vomited them all out. And the stomach acid was also surging up.

    Cerys saw that she didn¡¯t go in and scolded her, ¡°Why are you dawdling? You have ten minutes. If you still can¡¯t finish feeding, don¡¯t eat dinner!¡±

    It was only the first day, and if she couldn¡¯t eat dinner, she wouldn¡¯t be able to finish the Buddhist scriptures.

    Not being able to finish reading meant not being able to sleep. She had to get up at 5:30 a. m. and thought she could try to get two or three hours of rest.

    Thinking of this, she held her breath, forcibly resistedmitting nausea, carried the feed bucket, and rushed into the pigsty.

    In the afternoon, she still spent in the fields doing farm work. Ethel was slow and managed to finish thebor midst Cerys¡¯ tirade.

    She was relieved to have survived the most torturous first day, but did not know that the real torment of the night had just begun.

    In the evening, she had just finished eating and rested for less than five minutes when she was pressed to her knees by Fifteen in the courtyard. Twelve brought the whip and stood behind her with coldness.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Each whipping was painful.

    Ethel gritted her teeth, lunged to the ground again and again, and was dragged up again and again by Fifteen.

    Cerys was sitting on a stool in front of the door. She was having snacks and watching.

    The sound of the whip was appalling. Cerys watched for a while and the snacks in her hand dropped because of the terrified scene.

    Thinking about what Twelve had told her in the morning, the glimmer of tolerance in her eyes was quickly overshadowed by intense disgust.

    She yelled at Ethel, ¡°You deserve it. Mr. Reginald is good enough for you! He¡¯s an old man of almost seventy! How could you be so cruel to let someone push him down the stairs?¡±

    ¡°You are so young but you¡¯re so malicious!¡±

    After thest whip, Ethel cried out in pain and fell weakly to the ground. Her whole body was in pain, especially in her back, which was sharply painful.

    She was in a trance, listening quietly to Cerys¡¯ incessant tirade, without even the strength to retort.

    But the torture wasn¡¯t over yet.

    Twelve lifted her up and made her kneel. And Fifteen carried a whole box of the Buddhist scriptures to her. The two nned to take separate shifts for the first and second half of the night, keeping watch over her reading.

    Without Reginald and Collin¡¯s help, Ethel was just a soft neen-year-old girl.

    There was nothing else she could do except to conserve her strength and endure the present hardships .

    Being resigned, she went to get the Buddhist Scriptures, turned to the first page, and began to recite.

    The Buddhist Scriptures could cultivate her mind but for Ethel, there was only torment.

    It was getting dark and she had been kneeling in the courtyard chanting for two hours.

    She did not expect this torture to be far more suffering than she imagined!

    When she read more, her knees were in a sharp pain as if there were needles stabbing them, and her mouth parched and tongue scorched. And the wound on the back was not medicated, and it hurt more and more.

    She was struggling to her limit.

    But fainting was not the end.

    Twelve and Fifteen were cruel and wouldn¡¯t havepassion for womanhood. With a bowl of cold water sshed on the face, Ethel awakened.

    And the price of waking up was that the chanting continued.

    She stayed weak for another half hour, when the sky suddenly began to drizzle without warning.

    She was inwardly pleased and turned her head to look at Twelve who was beside her, as if she was silently provoking with her eyes.

    If the books were wet by the rain, the words would be blurred, so she couldn¡¯t read then.

    But to her surprise, Twelve, who looked disdainful, carried away all the paper books inside the box, revealing the special material of the Buddhist Scriptures.

    It turned out that the reason for moving such arge box was that Lyra had thoughtfully thought that it would rain, so she made extra preparations.

    For this kind of Buddhist Scriptures, even if it rained, they would not be affected.

    She drenched herself in the cold and biting rain. Looking at the Buddhist Scriptures in her hands, sheughed sarcastically, ¡°Lyra, good job!¡±

    Seeing that she still thought about their youngdy, Twelve reminded her not in a good way, ¡°Read quickly. It¡¯s 10 o¡¯clock. If you continue to dawdle, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t sleep today.¡±

    In the countryside, people usually got up early during the day and went to bed early at night. And they went back to their home for dinner when the sun went down. Cerys had long turned off the lights and gone to bed after taking care of his partially paralyzed partner.

    At night, the asional barking of farmers¡¯ dogs in the countryside, mixed with the sound of rain sprinkling on the tiles, and Ethel¡¯s hoarse chanting, were surprisingly harmonious.

    Twelve, with an umbre, stood quietly under the eaves and kept watching.

    ¡­

    The rain was getting heavier. The chillness in spring could still freeze people to shiver.

    It was raining as well in Suham.

    Lyra had just finished her shower and was sittingzily on the bed to apply body lotion which was for pregnant women.

    Malcolm obediently sat cross-legged behind her. His bony hands were very skillfully massaging her shoulders and neck.

    ¡°Rara, I heard that your brother¡­ today.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s hand, which was applying the lotion, abruptly stopped.

    Malcolm realized he used the wrong word and changed his tone, ¡°I heard Collin didn¡¯t sign the session agreement today. Harvey went to the Lloyd Manor to find him and came out not long after.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    Lyra face was expressionless, ¡°He¡¯s always wanted the inheritance. He will sign it. He just refuses once or twice because he feels ashamed and shows it to me.¡±

    Hearing what she said, Malcolm said nothing more and obediently continued to massage her.

    The atmosphere in the bedroom soon resumed as before, apanied by the sound of rain outside the window, but there was vague coldness.

    It wasn¡¯t long before the two were preparing to fall asleep.

    Eleven suddenly knocked on the door of the room.

    ¡°Miss, ¡­ Mr. Collin is here, standing right outside the gate. He doesn¡¯t have an umbre. He won¡¯t leave. Do you want ¡­ to go down and take a look?¡±

 Chapter 412 So youâ€™re here to plead for mercy?

    Collin was here?

    The atmosphere in the bedroom became serious almost instantly.

    Lyra hardly had to think about it, ¡°Just tell him I¡¯m asleep. I don¡¯t have time to see him, and I don¡¯t want to see him. Tell him not toe here again.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Eleven left quickly.

    Noticing that Lyra was in a bad mood, Malcolm hurriedly took her into his arms, kissed her, and soothed her.

    Not waiting for the kiss to finish, Eleven came and knocked on the door again. The sound was more anxious thanst time.

    ¡°Miss, I have conveyed your message, but Mr. Collin still won¡¯t go. He¡¯s standing outside the gate in the rain. If you don¡¯t see him, he will probably stay wet all night.¡±

    Eleven¡¯s tone sounded helpless.

    Malcolm looked at the non-stop heavy rain out the window, and said, ¡°Why not see him? This rain is so cold. If he¡¯s really wet all night, it¡¯s estimated he¡¯ll have a fever and cold tomorrow.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything.

    After a long silence, she said, ¡°Want to use this way to force me to feel sorry for him? To force me topromise? That¡¯s impossible. If he is happy to get wet, so let him be. No umbres for him. If he can not stand, he will leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±

    After this time, Eleven didn¡¯te up to report again.

    Malcolm looked at Lyra¡¯s stony face, remembered Collin who was outside the door, sighed silently, and tried to put his arms around her thin waist to sleep, but Lyra was cold and pushed her hand away.

    So, did she transfer her anger on him?

    He was so innocent!

    ¡°Rara, are you mad at me again?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t look at him. Her tone sounded deep, ¡°Collin knew all the shit Ethel put me through and didn¡¯t do anything about it. He helped her hide it from me. I couldn¡¯t possibly tolerate his mistakes. You know me well enough. Why do you speak up for him?¡±

    Malcolm lowered his long eyshes, poked her shoulder with his finger carefully, and exined from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡°Just because I know you, I know that you¡¯re just angry at him and you can¡¯t ept the kind of thing that¡¯s regarded as betrayal.¡±

    ¡°But he is, after all, your beloved brother. If you don¡¯t see him and alienate him, you¡¯ll feel bad. I just ¡­ don¡¯t want to see you like that.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Rara, if he really realizes his mistake and truly repents, you still won¡¯t forgive him?¡±

    After these words, Lyra was silent for a long time again.

    Boom-

    A thunderp in the sky brought back her thoughts.

    She slept with her back to Malcolm and said in an indifferent tone, ¡°When I was fifteen, I was pushed into the sea by Ethel. If I hadn¡¯t been lucky, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be here now. I can¡¯t forget it. At least for now, I can¡¯t see his sincerity in trying to repent.¡±

    Malcolm heard that and thought there was still leeway which depended on what Collin did.

    He followed her and slept under theforter, hugging her from behind. He whispered with his maic voice, ¡°Then we¡¯ll watch quietly and see exactly what he¡¯ll do.¡±

    Lyra closed her eyes and slept, not answering again.

    The two of them embraced each other and slept.

    The heavy rain outside the window and Collin who was standing in front of the door and drenched in rain did not affect Lyra¡¯s post-pregnancy sleepy body.

    She still slept well this time.

    In the early morning, the rain had stopped.

    Lyra was awakened by the asional lighting in, and gingerly lifted herself out of bed and stepped on the plush carpet with her bare feet.

    She walked to the window, lifted the curtain and looked out the front door of Lyre Spiti.

    Through the barred door, she could see Collin¡¯s still standing figure from a distance.

    He dressed very thin clothes. It was like a special trip to suffer. Although the rain had stopped, he was still drenched by the rain, and his face was very pale as well as his lips.

    From childhood to adulthood, Collin¡¯s image in her mind was great and admirable. He had never been wet and suffered this kind of thing.

    Malcolm rested his chin gently on her slender shoulder and looked out the front door at Collin with her.

    ¡°Are you a little distressed?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything.

    Malcolm continued, ¡°After getting wet in the rain, he hasn¡¯t left. Maybe there is really something important. Do you want to let him in and ask him what he really wants to say? After all, he has not signed the session agreement. You can¡¯tpletely cut off all contact with him.¡±

    Lyra thought about it and it made sense.

    The matter of inheritance was not resolved. Collin would alwayse back to herter. Why didn¡¯t listen to what he really wanted to say?

    She walked over to the bed and went to get her phone. She was ready to message Eleven directly and ask him to let Collin in

    She didn¡¯t expect that her phone would ring just as she picked it up.

    It was Fifteen.

    Fifteen called her and exined what happened to Ethel.

    Lyra picked it up immediately.

    On the other end of the phone, Fifteen said, ¡°Miss, it rained heavilyst night. Ethel knelt all night and she can¡¯t stand up. This morning, she has a high fever and is unconscious. Her injuries are soaked in the rain. Because there has been no medicine, there are signs of septic infection. Should we save her?¡±

    For this, Lyra did not need to consider, ¡°Of course, we should save her. Hire a doctor for her to cure her as soon as possible. After theshing, apply medicine to her in time. When she wakes up, the previous rules remain unchanged.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Fifteen finished his answer and remembered something else, ¡°Last night she recited the Buddhist Scriptures all night long and didn¡¯t finish reading them. She also hurt her voice, and now her voice is so dumb that she can¡¯t make a sound. Does she need to continue?¡±

    Lyra was silent before saying, ¡°Her hands always work, so she¡¯ll write on her knees. You can alternate between the two ways.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Lyra¡¯s expression turned serious again.

    When she looked at Collin who was outside the main door, her eyes returned to coldness.

    She sneered, ¡°I thought he was here for something, but it turns out he knew Ethel couldn¡¯t take it anymore and came to plead for mercy.¡±

    Malcolm bowed his head and said nothing more.

    Lyra called Eleven in, ¡°Go tell Collin that I never want to see him again. I will never forgive him again, and tell him to get out! Leave me alone!¡±

    She almost roared out by saying thest two sentences. Her chest was burning with anger. She was really angry.

    Eleven dutifully went down to convey her words.

    At the door, he told Collin Lyra¡¯s words.

    ¡°Mr. Collin, please leave here. She will not see you and is angry. Even if you stand here for two more days, it will only intensify her anger.¡±

    Collin raised his eyes and looked towards the bedroom window on the third floor of the vi. His eyes looked firm and unmoving.

    ¡°Mr. Collin ¡­¡±

    Eleven was unable to persuade him and could only sigh. He was shaking his head helplessly, leaving Collin standing alone.

    Shortly after Eleven left, Chad and Keira came over for a visit and saw Collin alone in the doorway.

    Collin¡¯s gaze always locked on the third floor bedroom window. He paid no attention to Chad and Keira who approached.

    Keira already knew about the Lloyd family¡¯s stuff from Chad, and she had little expression for Collin.

    ¡°As Lyra¡¯s brother, you actually helped that illegitimate daughter and falsely used her of her identity. You are the one who hurt her the most. If I were her, I wouldn¡¯t forgive you either!¡±

    She didn¡¯t hide the displeasure on her face and grunted heavily.

    Chad did not stop her usation against Collin, but only looked at Collin in a rare and serious way after she finished.

    ¡°Mr. Collin, do you want to know how to get Lyra to forgive you?¡±

 Chapter 413 There is no more happiness

    Collin had a rare and different expression. Turning his head to look at him, he did not make a sound, seemingly with a silent question in his eyes.

    Thinking of the warn Malcolm had just sent him in a message, Chad continued, ¡°Lyra can discriminate between love and hate. Ethel has hurt her many times. The punishment is what Ethel deserves. You shouldn¡¯te here to plead for mercy.¡±

    A plea for mercy?

    Collin wrinkled his brows, ¡°She doesn¡¯t hurt Ethel¡¯s life. It¡¯s good enough. I won¡¯t beg for mercy. Ethel deserves the punishment.¡±

    Standing in the cold rain all night, his voice was a little hoarse when he opened his mouth.

    Chad was silent, and seeing that he was thinking straight this time, he went on to say.

    ¡°Ethel was sent to the countryside to work as a farmer. After thebors, she¡¯ll receive tenshes and then recite the Buddhist Scriptures on her knees all night. She can¡¯t rest until she finishes reading them. That book is perfect for confession of sins. Mr. Collin, what do you think?¡±

    Collin looked at him and quickly understood what he meant, ¡°Malcolm asked you toe here? He¡¯s considerate. It¡¯s my fault this time. I¡¯m relieved to have him to assist Rara in revitalizing the Lloyd Group in the future.¡±

    After saying that, Collin didn¡¯t linger any longer, turned around and left Lyre Spiti.

    He walked slowly, seemingly because his legs were numb from standing, and he did not walk smoothly.

    Chad looked at his back for a while and sighed silently, hoping that he really understood what Malcolm meant and would not fail Malcolm.

    ¡°Chad, forget about him. Let¡¯s get inside. Mr. Malcolm won¡¯t save us breakfast if we¡¯rete! Don¡¯t you want to eat fried eggs cooked by Mr. Malcolm himself?¡±

    Keira tugged at his hand, pulling him back into his thoughts.

    The two entered Lyre Spiti at a leisurely pace and came to dine.

    At noon.

    Lyra huddled in Malcolm¡¯s arms, enjoying his robust chest.

    Then she watched TV while eating the orange hand-fed by Malcolm.

    This year¡¯s orange was particrly sweet and juicy.

    Once Lyra ate it, she couldn¡¯t stop it.

    But Malcolm knew what to do, and after personally feeding her the third orange, he stopped in time.

    Lyra reluctantly pursed her red lips and stared at him, ¡°I don¡¯t eat enough. I want more.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    On this matter, Malcolm was very determined, ¡°Orange contains too much sugar. Pregnant women should not eat too much. It¡¯s not good for the body.¡±

    ¡°But, I still want to eat ¡­¡±

    Lyra had been particrly anorexictely. She wanted to vomit when she smelt grease and spice, and her sense of smell was extra sensitive, so she was not happy when she had some fruits she liked to eat.

    Malcolm wouldn¡¯t help her peel, so she would do it herself.

    She got up from Malcolm¡¯s arms to get the orange on the coffee table, and Malcolm took the fruit basket and went into the kitchen without looking back. And then he closed the door tightly behind him as he came out.

    ¡°You¡¯re going too far! I just ate three today! Now you¡¯re in charge of me, and you¡¯re doing it with ease, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Malcolm was wronged, ¡°If you don¡¯t avoid eating it now, you might not feel well tomorrow.¡±

    For orange, he abhorred, ¡°I don¡¯t know if this thing is with addictive things. From yesterday to today, you like it so much and ispletely obsessed. Tomorrow I¡¯ll let the whole country¡¯s orange off the shelves!

    Hearing him threaten to take orange off the shelves, Lyra was furious.

    She was pregnant with the babies, often vomited, lost appetite, and felt drowsy. With all kinds of expectant reactions, she had felt so tired and aggrieved. Now she wanted to eat a few more, but Malcolm actually obstructed into this!

    Driven by anger, she rushed forward, grabbed Malcolm¡¯s arm, rolled up his sleeve, and bit him viciously on the wrist.

    ¡°Hiss ¡­¡±

    Malcolm hissed in pain and didn¡¯t duck, obediently letting her vent out her anger, ¡°If biting me will make you obey, it¡¯s worth it.¡±

    Lyra bit even harder, treating him like a nasty orange.

    His wrist was getting painful. Malcolm was a little aggrieved and suffered silently without saying a word.

    After the bite, his wrist got two rows of bloody teeth marks. When touching gently, it was painful.

    Lyra looked at him fiercely, ¡°Get out of the way. I¡¯ll have three oranges again. Then I won¡¯t it today!¡±

    He didn¡¯t say anything, but his face looked like it was non-negotiable.

    ¡°You really won¡¯t let me eat? Then I¡¯ll just have to bite you!¡±

    Her tongue licked the upper row of the teeth, and her eyes were silently threatening.

    Just with that bite, his wrist was still painful now.

    Malcolm felt aggrieved to death. And his eyes abruptly turned red, and his inky eyes soon flooded with tears.

    He grabbed her hand, put it between his legs and said gamely, ¡°Biting my wrist is not very exciting. Why not bite here. One bite will make me grieve to the extent of wishing to die!¡±

    Lyra was speechless.

    He had the guts. She had to admit defeat!

    ¡°That won¡¯t work. With one bite, there goes our happiness!¡±

    When she said this, she pped her hands and then spread them. Her eyes were full of helplessness, and finally she sat back on the sofa.

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t eat it.¡± She would wait until the evening and then quietly ate a few.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She picked up the tablet next to her and casually checked the news.

    But she found the top search which was about Collin ¡­

    She instantly became grim and clicked in to check.

    Collin was found to have resigned from the Bureau of National Affairs. In National Aviation Administration, he was suspended from his duty. As for the CEO position of Lloyd Group, he did not want it.

    Malcolm walked over to her and sat down to nce at the contents of her tablet. Quickly, he understood the significance of Collin¡¯s practice.

    ¡°He has too much power in Crana. He¡¯s doing this to tell you that he¡¯s genuinely repenting and throwing away all the power that will be a threat to you. And you can feel free to deal with Ethel. Andter, he can¡¯t control it.¡±

    Lyra turned off the news and her tablet without saying anything.

    A littleter, Harvey made a phone call.

    ¡°Miss Lyra, Mr. Collin refuses to sign the session. He said the Lloyd Group is better in your hands. Can youe back the Lloyd Manor this afternoon to sign this?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t go there. Bring the documents to Lyre Spiti and I¡¯ll sign it over here.¡±

    Since Collin didn¡¯t want it and voluntarily returned it to her, she wouldn¡¯t pretend to be humble with him and she would sign it as soon as she could!

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    After hanging up the phone with Harvey, Malcolm deliberately lifted his cuffs to reveal the wrist of the teeth marks scars, and showed it to Lyra.

    ¡°Rara, it¡¯s bleeding. It hurts¡­ I want you to huff ¡­¡±

    Lyra looked at him expressionlessly, and finally, under his aggrieved expression, she couldn¡¯t hold back of being soft-hearted and helped him huff on the wound.

    When Lyra looked at this wound, she was shocked. It was really severe. How did she bite it just now?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have hurt you. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with metely. I¡¯m always in a restless mood. Sometimes I can¡¯t control it.¡±

    She always felt that this physical reaction was not like a good sign.

    Malcolm quickly turned serious, ¡°Tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll go to the hospital and check it out.¡±

    Lyra nodded and looked over at his wrist with distress as she continued to help him with huffing.

    Hopefully, she was overthinking it and her health was not in serious trouble.

 Chapter 414 Her heart is black

    Countryside.

    Ethel had a splitting headache and woke up from her daze.

    In thisa, she had a long dream in which Reginald was not yet in a wheelchair and was still young.

    He let her ride on his shoulders and took her out to the amusement park, telling everyone in no uncertain terms that Ethel was Reginald¡¯s youngest and most beloved daughter.

    They had a great time and her dreams were all aboutughter.

    But ¡­

    Her vision gradually cleared and what came into view was the beams of a simple house in the countryside with a dimmp over it.

    No Reginald, no amusement park, there was just endless torture ahead.

    Her dream was shattered and she waspletely awake.

    Reginald would never wake up. She made udia push him down, and even if he lived, there was no way he would want to disclose her identity.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    After all, it was a dream.

    Sheughed, which was a mocking for herself.

    Cerys was sitting right next to her, leisurely crossing his legs and having snacks again.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake? With the doctor, there¡¯s really a huge difference. But your body is too weak. You don¡¯t even survive one day. There will be years and years waiting for you. You¡¯ll have to suffer!¡±

    Cerys spat out the seed shell and sighed repeatedly, but had nothing good to say.

    Ethel wanted to speak. As she opened her mouth, she found that her voice was too hoarse to make a sound, and it hurt when she swallowed. She still had an intravenous drip, and her whole body was medicated and bandaged.

    She was heartened.

    Lyra found someone to heal her. Was this a sign of being softhearted? Was she going to let her go?

    Cerys saw the tion on her face, but what she said would instantly shatter her delusions.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, get up. You¡¯ve been sleeping all day. It¡¯s already night. It¡¯s time to go to the courtyard and kneel!¡±

    She had just woken up and her voice was hoarse, and she had to read the Buddhist Scriptures?

    As Cerys prepared to turn and walk out the door, Ethel lunged forward, grabbed her hand, and then pointed at her throat.

    Cerys quickly understood what she meant and said nonchntly, ¡°Miss Lyra said, if your voice doesn¡¯t work, your hands always work. Just kneel down and copy. The rules remain the same.¡±

    Ethel was confused.

    Copy?

    It had 5 million words!

    She could not finish copying it one night even if her hand was broken!

    Cerys noticed her stunned and angry expression and got a little annoyed, ¡°Hurry up! Don¡¯t dawdle!¡±

    Ethel did not move. She just woke up from aa and was dizzy. The fever seemed to have notpletely gone down. And her left hand was hanging from an infusion bottle. If she had to kneel overnight, she would faint again.

    If this went on, her body would not be able to bear it!

    She lowered her eyes and mulled it over for a while.

    Cerys walked out of the door, looked back and found her stillying on the bed. Then shepletely annoyed.

    She angrily stepped forward, grabbed Ethel¡¯s slim wrist, decisively removed her drip, and pulled her off the bed without mercy.

    Ethel fell to the ground on her knees, which was extremely painful. However, she was unable to cry out in pain.

    Cerys watched her expression and was hardhearted.

    ¡°Ethel, you can¡¯t stand this little torture now? When you tried to get Miss Lyra killed several times before, why didn¡¯t you think this day wille?¡±

    ¡°All these sufferings are the sins you oncemitted! It is a sin that you should atone for! You aren¡¯t qualified to resist.¡±

    Ethel listened to her quietly and soon stopped struggling, allowing Cerys to take her out of the room and throw her out into the yard.

    Under Twelve¡¯s supervision, she began transcribing from the first sentence of the Buddhist Scriptures.

    ¡­

    Ethel¡¯s lips were bloodless, and her face looked sickly and weak.

    She wrote until dawn, when the rooster crowed in the house, she was not able to finish copying a tenth of it.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Keagan Campos, Cerys¡¯ son from a previous outing, returned.

    The man was tanned, sturdy, young-looking, simple and honest.

    Seeing the strange young woman who was kneeling in the courtyard and copying a book, his whole body froze in ce.

    Ethel¡¯s features were exquisite and beautiful. Without make-up, she looked pure and moving. Especially when she was now very weak, it made him have a strong desire to protect her.

    Noticing someone standing and looking at herself, Ethel stopped writing and quietly nced at him.

    Her bright eyes, which were with light, were charming and pitiful.

    With a nce at each other, Keagan seemed to have the urge to find his love.

    ¡°Ahem! Write, write until dinner time.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until Fifteen deliberately coughed that they ended their nces at each other.

    Keagan didn¡¯t dare say anything and quickly walked around Fifteen and went inside to find his mother Cerys.

    Cerys had just gotten up when Keagan came up to her ear and asked in a whisper, ¡°Mom, who is that girl in the courtyard? She looks so beautiful and young. What mistake did she make that they have to do this to her?¡±

    ¡°Are you fancying her?¡± Cerys knew her son too well.

    Keagan scratched his head in embarrassment and smiled honestly, ¡°She is good looking. I wish she could be my wife!¡±

    Cerys was so angry by his words that she pped him hard on the head.

    ¡°Stupid! Don¡¯t ever think about her again! She¡¯s a demon! Her heart is ck! And she¡¯s Mr. Reginald¡¯s daughter! Don¡¯t even think about her for the rest of your life!¡±

    Keagan, who always listened to his mother, agreed obediently, ¡°Yes, yes! I won¡¯t!¡±

    When he came out of the room, he still couldn¡¯t resist taking a few more nces at Ethel who was in the courtyard.

    He did not know why his mother scolded her in this way, but there must be some senses. Ethel¡¯s face was really beautiful. It was not a crime to look at her, right?

    Ethel noticed his gaze again and deliberately smiled at him, which was sweet, soft and innocent.

    Keagan¡¯s face blushed instantly and he dared not look at her again. Lowering his eyes, he slipped away to the kitchen.

    Fifteen watched their interaction and warned her in a cold voice, ¡°I advise you not to evolve any ideas. Twelve and I will keep a firm eye on you!¡±

    Ethel obediently withdrew her gaze and shook her head desperately, as if she was really scared.

    Fifteen was toozy to watch her act, and walked over and took the Buddhist Scriptures and the transcript from the small table in front of her and let her go to eat.

    ¡­

    After 9:00 am.

    Malcolm took a full-time driver and went downtown with Lyra to Hopevale General Hospital.

    The babies were nine weeks old, and as the pregnancy got longer, Lyra¡¯s body had some small abnormalities that seem to be gradually manifesting themselves.

    Malcolm sat in the waiting room, anxiously waiting for the results. He was so nervous that he had nowhere to put his hands and his whole body was restless.

    If Rara and the babies, indeed, had suffered any negative effects because of the virus in his body before, then he would feel he was simply wrong and guilty!

    He was so nervous that he kept swallowing and he couldn¡¯t sit still.

    After another ten minutes, a nurse was the first to open the door ande out.

    Seeing Malcolm who was in the waiting room, she called out, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, we have got Miss Lloyd¡¯s test results. Pleasee along and take a look!¡±

    Malcolm immediately got up and walked in quickly. Lyra had been helped off the examination bed by the nurse and was sitting across from the doctor¡¯s desk with a very serious face.

    The gynecologist across the room looked serious.

    Malcolm immediately went to the seat next to Lyra, holding her hand in his slightly shaking fingertips, and listened with her as the doctor pronounced the results.

 Chapter 415 Someone is self-harming

    In a tense atmosphere, the doctor finally spoke up.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°Miss Lloyd¡¯s progesterone is elevated again. Has she been emotionally unstabletely? Are you often angry or sad and depressed?¡±

    Lyra bowed her head and didn¡¯t answer.

    There should be no hiding in front of the doctor.

    Malcolm held Lyra¡¯s hand tightly and answered for her, ¡°Yes, there has been some unhappiness in the familytely. Her mood has not been stable and she doesn¡¯t seem to be able to control her emotions muchtely. Last night it was the most obvious, because I wouldn¡¯t let her eat orange and she bit me.¡±

    When he said these, his tone was low as if he was a little sad.

    ¡°You¡¯re mad about not eating orange?¡± The doctorughed.

    Lyra hurriedly exined, ¡°Because I have always bad appetite and vomit gastric acid sometimes. I feel my mouth bitter. Finally I can have my favorite fruit, but he controls me! Can¡¯t even eat one more! It makes me very aggrieved!¡±

    The more she said, the tighter her eyebrows wrinkled. Finally, she simply forced Malcolm¡¯s hand loose, and sulked again.

    Malcolm had no idea what to say.

    The doctorughed and felt envious, ¡°Mr. Malcolm and Miss Lloyd, you two get along very well. It¡¯s so funny!¡±

    Lyra was serious as she continued to exin, ¡°Although I was angryst night, I don¡¯t think I was angry enough to really bite him hard. I just couldn¡¯t seem to really control my emotions.¡±

    The doctor took all the test results and looked at them carefully two more times.

    ¡°Miss Lloyd, it¡¯s your first time to be pregnant. And twins will make you more tired. Maybe when you see Mr. Malcolm gets nothing to worry about, you¡¯re stressed out. This is why you find it difficult to control your emotions and use Mr. Malcolm as a punching bag.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, you have to take care of Miss Lloyd¡¯s mood and keep her happy. Basically it can return to normal. Miss Lloyd¡¯s body is basically normal. There is no big problem.¡±

    With what the doctor said, both of them breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.

    Fortunately, it was a false rm.

    Coming out of the hospital, Malcolm carried Lyra carefully to the car and thought carefully about the solution.

    ¡°Rara, you are carrying the babies so hard, but I can¡¯t help you. You suffered it alone alone and I didn¡¯t do enough thoughtfully. In the future, if you find it difficult, let me apany you!¡±

    Lyra raised an eyebrow in amusement, ¡°How to?¡±

    ¡°For example, if you are nauseous from pregnancy, you can pinch my flesh! When you¡¯re upset and want to vent out, you can pinch my flesh too! In that way I¡¯m not just doing nothing.¡±

    ¡°Will it really work?¡± Lyra wrinkled her brows and looked at him questioningly.

    Malcolm grabbed her hand and lowered it down. Through his jacket, he took her right right to his skin, ¡°You¡¯ll know if you try.¡±

    Her gaze was sly. She smiled evilly and her fingertips gently caressed his waist. Then she pinched his soft flesh.

    Malcolm¡¯s brows furrowed. His thin lips pursed tightly, digesting the pain for a while before asking expectantly.

    ¡°With my apany, do you feel better?¡±

    Lyra seriously felt it, ¡°Well, much better!¡±

    But within two seconds, her expression once again went down, allowing him to rub his side, ¡°But, seeing you in pain, I feel heartbroken again.¡±

    With her heartfelt words, Malcolm was satisfied.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. You can rest assured that my skin is thick!¡±

    Despite these words, Lyra did not bully him any more, ¡°I will keep my emotions under control. Besides, now that the day is getting better, I have nothing to be unhappy about.¡±

    Malcolm gazed into her smiling eyes, knowing that she still couldn¡¯t let go of Collin, but didn¡¯t say anything.

    The two soon went back to Lyre Spiti.

    Yesterday afternoon, Lyra signed the session with Harvey and suddenly had a lot of things to deal with.

    As soon as she got back, she went into her study and telmuted.

    Malcolm brought a small bench and sat next to her. From time to time, when she felt tired, he would massage her back and shoulder. When she was thirsty, he would help her prepare water and fruit.

    In his free time, he was also busy with the work of White Corp.

    Throughout the process, neither of them spoke first, but worked in tandem.

    Even if there was only an expression in Lyra¡¯s eyes, Malcolm could be the first to understand what she wanted.

    The afternoon passed quickly.

    When it was mealtime, Lyre Spiti got guests again.

    This time it was Kathleen.

    Lyra had nothing against her and wanted to let her in, but she insisted on just standing in front of the vi.

    Noticing that her eyes were red, like she had cried a lot these days, Lyra was a little distressed, but could probably guess the purpose of her trip.

    ¡°If you¡¯re here for Collin, then there¡¯s no need to ask.¡±

    Kathleen¡¯s tears immediately fell down. She quietly held Lyra¡¯s hand, and sobbed, ¡°Lyra, can you go back with me? Collin is in a very bad condition. The day before yesterday, he stood in the rain all night. He has a fever.¡±

    ¡°But he refuses to see a doctor or take medicine. He¡¯s stubborn. In the past two days, he always did some self-harm and self-muttion behavior. I really can not stand.¡±

    Lyra frowned and looked back at Malcolm who was beside her, asking in confusion, ¡°He hurt himself? What do you mean?¡±

    Kathleen just cried and didn¡¯t exin, but continued, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know I¡¯ming over. Ie to you on my own. I¡¯m not here to ask you to forgive him. I just want you toe back with me for a visit, please ¡­¡±

    She was crying too much. Lyra remembered that Kathleen used to protect her, so she decided to go back with her.

    The Lloyd Manor at Anning Hill.

    Lyra had just reached the door when she heard the sharp and vicious sound of whippinging from inside, mixed with Collin¡¯s asional muffled intake of breath, which was a little appalling.

    She opened the door of the ancestral hall slightly, through which she saw he kneeling in front of the ancestral tablet with his back to her.

    Collin wore only a white shirt, and the blood marks from the whip on his back were clear and obvious.

    He was feverish. Because of kneeling and the whip, his body was a little shaky, but his back was always straight.

    Lyra looked at him for a while, quickly suppressed the strange feeling in her heart, and carefully closed the door of the hall.

    Kathleen was beside her, sighing incessantly and exining in a whisper, ¡°The day before yesterday, when he came back from Lyre Spiti, he was like possessed. At dinner time, he went to the hall on his knees, received twentyshes, and then recited Buddhist Scriptures until he finished. And he continues next day.¡±

    She listened to her quietly, never saying a word.

    ¡°Lyra, it¡¯s only been two days. He¡¯s covered in wounds and just won¡¯t let go of himself. Can you help me persuade him? Even a word of persuasion will be good!¡±

    Kathleen held her hand tightly, and her eyes were full of anticipation.

    Lyra froze, not answering.

    Soon the sound of the whip in the hall stopped, and within a minute the sound of Collin reciting the Buddhist Scriptures was heard again.

    His voice was dry and slightly hoarse.

    Obviously it wasn¡¯t done on purpose to get her toe over tonight.

    Lyra was silent for a long time, listening quietly to Collin¡¯s chanting for a while.

    She found he was reading attentively, and despite asional interruptions of a few seconds withbored inhtion, the overall tone of his voice was smooth and he was clearly at peace with himself.

    In the face of Kathleen¡¯s watery eyes with expectation, Lyra looked indifferent and finally spoke.

 Chapter 416 Please help me die

    ¡°Kathleen, this isn¡¯t self-harm. What he¡¯s doing now is my way of punishing Ethel. He¡¯s taking that guilt for Ethel, telling me in a different way that I should let Ethel go off?¡±

    Kathleen froze slightly, not expecting Lyra to think that at all.

    ¡°Lyra, Collin hasn¡¯t mentioned Ethel at all since that return party. He¡¯s atoning to you. He¡¯s doing it because of you.¡±

    Lyra was silent for a long time.

    In her ears, there was Collin¡¯s weak and hoarse chanting in the hall.

    Gently opening the door, there was Collin¡¯s bruised back in front of her.

    In her heart, she was touched by the streak of blood.

    But it was only for a few seconds.

    After thinking for a long time, she smiled and her eyes looked cold, ¡°He really should atone for his sins. Since he has punished himself, you should let him do it. He has a guilty conscience and can¡¯t get over it without doing it.¡±

    Kathleen was red-eyed, whimpering and feeling heartbroken.

    ¡°But Lyra, he is using a horse whip. Twenty whips a day. All over the new wounds and old scars, he can¡¯t stand it.¡±

    Lyra thought about it.

    Collin was the person who hurt her the most, but those things were done by Ethel. His biggest fault was to know the truth but didn¡¯t act. He was not worthy to be her brother.

    She had always been clear in her mind. Sh was never biased, and never wronged anyone.

    Thinking about it, she looked seriously at Kathleen, ¡°You tell him there¡¯s no need to get wounded and bitter for me to see.¡±

    ¡°If he really want to atone for his crime, just insist on reading the Buddhist Scriptures every day. I will not let anyone keep an eye on him. If he is willing to read it, just do it. If he isn¡¯t, just forget it. As for whether I¡¯ll forgive him or not, just wait until he¡¯s done it. Then I can think about it.¡±

    After she coldly said those words, she turned her head, without lingering and superfluous emotions.

    Kathleen stared at Lyra¡¯s distant back and could only sigh as she pushed the door inside the hall.

    She crouched down behind Collin to check his injuries.

    His white shirt was broken because of the whip. Two days in a row, he suffered fortyshes. Inside the shirt, criss-cross injuries were visible.

    Her heart throbbed with pain. She reached over, but did not dare to touch his wound, being afraid to hurt him.

    In thest few days, she had almost dried up a lifetime of tears.

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re hurt so badly, and you are still feverish. Why don¡¯t you stop reading tonight? Take medicine and then start reading again tomorrow?¡±

    Collin didn¡¯t say anything, but kept his mind on the Buddhist Scriptures, which he was holding in his hands, and continued to read.

    Being unable to persuade, Kathleen could only apany him in silence, covering her mouth and crying in a whisper.

    At the countryside.

    Ethel got dizzy again.

    The torment of the past few days had made her whole body thin and exhausted physically and mentally.

    While Cerys took Twelve and Fifteen to dinner, Keagan snuck into Ethel¡¯s room to check on how sick she was.

    This morning, Ethel smiled at him. Her smile was so warm and nice that he remembered it to his heart.

    He just couldn¡¯t believe that the girl who looked so pitiful and innocent could really be the pervert his mother had described.

    So, he intended to ask in person.

    He entered Ethel¡¯s room gingerly and saw that Ethel was already awake, leaning on the bed and staring at him lovingly.

    He awkwardly scratched his head and giggled nervously, ¡°I just want to see how are you doing. Do you need me to find a doctor?¡±

    Ethel, whose voice was too hoarse to speak from a distance, waved at him deliberately.

    Keagan immediately stepped forward as if he had been hooked.

    When he approached, Ethel immediately took his hand and ced it around her neck, saying in a mute voice, ¡°You¡¯re helping me by killing me.¡±

    ¡°How old are you? At such a wonderful age, you should live well!¡±

    He was scared to withdraw his hand, but the rough calluses of his fingers touched the girl¡¯s warm and fair skin. This feeling was amazing.

    Ethel¡¯s eyes quickly were tearful, which looked painful and despaired.

    She pointed to the door and continued to exin in a hoarse voice, ¡°I was wrongly used and sent here. The people outside are bullying me. I don¡¯t want to live. You help me ¡­¡±

    Those beautiful bright eyes, as if they had lost the hope of living, mourned.

    Keagan watched her cry but didn¡¯t know what to do to.

    Ethel grabbed his hand again and spoke earnestly, ¡°If I continue to live in pain, I might as well die. Please help me!¡±

    ¡°No. If you are really wronged, there must be another way. I can find a way to help you prove your innocence.¡±

    Ethel¡¯s eyes lit up and her watery eyes seduced him and beckoned him again, signaling him toe closer and whispering a few instructions to him.

    ¡­

    Cerys finished her meal and came in to check on Ethel, but bumped into the image of the two who were close together just in time.

    ¡°Oops you bastard! How dare you touch her! You¡¯re not afraid she¡¯ll kill you?!¡±

    Cerys was furious and rushed over to twist Keagan¡¯s ear.

    Ethel tried to stop, but was pped hard by angry Cerys and flung onto the bed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what is in your mind. My son is simple-minded. He can¡¯t stand your seduction. Next time, I won¡¯t spare you!¡±

    Ethel was dizzy by the p. Covering her face, she couldn¡¯t get up from the bed for a long time.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t hit her. She¡¯s just a poor girl. She¡¯s been wronged!¡± Keagan broke away from her mother¡¯s clutches and tried to help Ethel.

    ¡°She¡¯s wronged?¡± Cerys was about to explode and pped him too.

    ¡°Stupid! Are you blind? You feel bad for this kind of woman!? I¡¯m so mad at you! If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, you¡¯ll probablye for this demon in the future!¡±

    She twisted Keagan¡¯s ear again and walked out the room. Then she asked Twelve for the same whip he usually used tosh Ethel with.

    Soon Keagan howled and begged for mercy from the yard.

    Ethel listened quietly and her face looked serious.

    She didn¡¯t expect to be seen by Cerys, and she was afraid she would be watched even more closely in the future, and maybe even bullied even more.

    It seemed that she could only first show weakness for a period of time to steady Cerys and the Lloyd family¡¯s two bodyguards, and then slowly sought a way.

    Hopefully Keagan would take her word for it and would help her outter.

    She was pondering when the door to her room banged open.

    After the beating, Cerys came towards her in a rage and pulled her out of bed into the yard without saying a word for Twelve to perform his daily whipping.

    Without a word, Ethel silently endured Cerys¡¯ wrath and was soon pressed into the courtyard.

    Whoosh-

    Twelve whipped her and her entire body fell on the ground. It took time for her to sustain the deadly pain.

    As she expected, after what just happened, Twelve would hit her harder than the previous days.

    This time, Twelve didn¡¯t even give her a chance to breathe, and without waiting for her to get up, the whip in his hand was unceasingly whipped at her body.

    She clutched her head and gritted her teeth to suffer all.

    She was bing more and more dazed, and even the severe pain in the body was gradually numb.

    Before passing out, she suddenly missed Reginald and Collin.

    Aside from not being able to give her the identity of Lloyd, her father and Collin really loved her, giving her whatever she wanted and livingfortably.

    If she hadn¡¯t harmed Lyra and remained the unknowable illegitimate daughter, would she still be able to live the same well-fed and torture-free life as before?

    Was she, indeed, wrong?

 Chapter 417 The loss outweighs the gain

    Unfortunately, it had happened and she could never go back.

    After only a few seconds of regret, her mind grew turbid and her whole being fell into darkness.

    ¡­

    President¡¯s Office of the Lloyd Group.

    Lyra had just taken over the family¡¯srge listedpany and was still unfamiliar with the business, so she inevitably had to take more efforts to the group.

    During this time, Malcolm followed her around every time, thoughtfully helping her annotate the documents and concerning about her. He was even more thoughtful than her assistant.

    At that time, Malcolm was sitting quietly on the sofa. With a stack ofplex documents in front of him, he was writing his analysis line by line with a red pen.

    All of these contents were by definitionpany secrets and should not be shown to Malcolm.

    The Lloyd Group and White Corp had a partnership but also apetitive rtionship.

    But for Malcolm, Lyra waspletely assured, and not worried that he would steal data, and even had thought of the White family and the Lloyd family would merge to reach unprecedented sess.

    Lyra sat in her chair and gave a distant nce at Malcolm who was on the sofa.

    When he was working, his handsome face looked solemn and righteous.

    The sunlight outside the floor-to-ceiling windows came through, coating his whole body with light, like a god.

    She unconsciously looked at him for a while and was smiling wryly, with a bad idea in her mind.

    While he was concentrating, she quietly left her seat, lightened her footsteps and went around to the back of the sofa.

    Then she pressed him down into the sofa, kneed against his abdomen, and fiddled his tie flirtatiously

    ¡°Rara?¡±

    Malcolm stared at her with a bewildered expression, like a dumb and innocent puppy.

    She wrapped his tie around her hand and leaned in close. Their breaths intertwined, and her voice sounded delicate and seductive.

    ¡°Mel, you are morepetent than my assistant. If I offer you a high sry, will youe to the Lloyd Group to be my personal secretary?¡±

    Malcolm was slightly stunned.

    His hourly rate was not low.

    However, if Rara had hired him, it would have been a different story.

    He smiled, and his low voice implied evilness, ¡°I am so honored to be your secretary. And I can take no pay. My service is meticulous. I can apany you when you have meal and sleep.¡±

    Lyra raised her eyebrows and smiled, ¡°So great! Am I that lucky?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Malcolm grunted, ¡°My Rara, how can I do a loss-making deal.¡±

    Being satisfied with his performance, Lyra leaned down and kissed his thin lips in an absolutely overwhelming position.

    In the office, the atmosphere heated up, and the breath was flooded with sweetness.

    ¡°Miss Lyra, Mr. Robert is here and says he¡¯s looking for you ¡­ Sorry!¡±

    Lyra¡¯s new assistant, Audrina Combs, pushed open the office door absently after knocking on it.

    She bumped into a scene on the sofa.

    She quickly blushed and closed the door tightly.

    Robert Hunt was waiting just outside the office. His expression looked grim and serious, asking, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in? What¡¯s Miss Lyra doing?¡±

    ¡°Miss Lyra ¡­ is taking care of a personal matter. Mr. Robert, could you wait a moment?¡±

    ¡°A personal matter?¡±

    When Audrina opened the door just now, Robert nced inside and just saw the scene on the sofa as well.

    He quickly lowered his face, being incredibly angry.

    Did Lyra have leadership skills or not!?

    What did she think the office was ! A dating ma!? Besides, she worked with Malcolm. Didn¡¯t she know thatpetitors, even boyfriend had to be guarded!?

    How could he be confident about the future development of the Lloyd Group with such an unprofessional Lyra?

    The more he thought about it, the more he got angry. Robert grunted heavily and left in depression.

    Seeing him leaving, Audrina sat back down in her office, not intending to go back in and disturb the good things going on inside.

    Audrina just came in that little episode, which did not have any effect on the two people in the office.

    Lyra¡¯s knees parted and she straddled Malcolm. Her icy fingertips slipped along his cor of his shirt.

    That was unbridled and teasing.

    Malcolm pursed his lips, with his chest heaving with increasing intensity.

    At thest moment, Malcolm grabbed her slender wrist just in time to break through the defense.

    ¡°Rara, don¡¯t. It¡¯s not proper here. Beware of eavesdroppers!!¡±

    Lyra raised her eyebrows and smiled, ¡°I am the CEO of the Lloyd Group. Who would dare to peek and listen to what my fianc¨¦ and I are doing in the office?¡±

    That was s true, but ¡­

    The door was unlocked!

    Malcolm adjusted his breathing and coaxed, ¡°Stop it. I¡¯m helping you analyze the documents. It¡¯s serious.¡±

    Lyra pouted reluctantly, ying with his tie, and leaning seductively closer to his ear.

    ¡°That¡¯s serious as well. Mel, don¡¯t you want it at all?¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Malcolm gradually blushed, and his ears were red, ¡°I would like to, but, this is not the right ce.¡±

    Lyra snorted coldly and rolled her eyes at him, ¡°I¡¯ll be tired when I go home after a long day of work. When the timees, even if you cry and beg me, I won¡¯t give you a chance!¡±

    When they went back home, it would be gone?

    He couldn¡¯t ept going home without benefits more than office flirting!

    Thinking again and again, hepromised.

    ¡°Well, do it now.¡± He closed his eyes. His whole body rxed, and he looked as if he was at her mercy.

    Instead of getting close to him, Lyra got up and pulled him away.

    Her face looked extremely sullen and her tone sounded not good.

    ¡°Sorry, now I¡¯m not in the mood. Since you like your work so much, keep writing notes.¡±

    She pointed to the stack of papers Malcolm put on the coffee table, ¡°Before the end of the day, help me to annotate all of them. Otherwise, after we go home, if there is one page short of the annotations, I¡¯ll hit your hand ten times.¡±

    Malcolm looked at the papers on the coffee table, and was stupefied.

    How could he possibly finish writing that pile of papers before the end of day?!

    For no reason, why did he refuse Lyra¡¯s offer?!

    What was the big deal if they did it at the office? Even if they were really seen, it was not him who would be embarrassed.

    The loss outweighed the gain.

    He regretted a lot and pulled her with grievance, ¡°Rara, don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    ¡°Write!¡±

    Lyra mercilessly wrenched his hand away, looked at him twice in a haughty manner, returned to her chair and continued to handle the task at hand.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Oh my God, could you make him take back those words he just said?

    He looked at Lyra who was behind her table with sad mood.

    But Lyra already started working, concentrating on the files on herputer.

    Since her pregnancy, she had been wearing maternity radiation-proof fabric clothes, and her office had been ced with radiation-proof green nts to purify the air so she could not worry about the radiation affecting her babies.

    Malcolm stared at her for a moment and found that she was unresponsive.

    What was supposed to be a small reward was turned into a punishment without warning.

    He could not ept this fact.

    Reluctance drove him to his feet and towards Lyra, with his fingertips carefully poking her shoulder.

    ¡°Rara, let¡¯s talk again?¡±

    Lyra tapped on the keyboard. Her tone sounded irritated, ¡°Five minutes closer to the end of the day. Your hand is sending you a danger alert!¡±

 Chapter 418 Who dares to shout

    Malcolm was speechless.

    There was no way. Lyra was really angry. Failing to persuade her, he could only reluctantly return to the sofa and hurry into the work.

    The office was instantly quiet, and neither of the two broke the peace again.

    The sound of keyboard tapping and writing blended perfectly and harmoniously.

    After another two hours, Audrina carefully leaned against the door. She was not pushing it in this time, but waiting for Lyra toe out.

    ¡°Miss Lyra, there is a regr shareholders meeting in fifteen minutes. All the directors are already waiting in the meeting room, just waiting for you to go there.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    Lyra turned off theputer screen, nced at Malcolm who was on the sofa and seriously writing notes. She did not intend to disturb him, got up and left the office immediately.

    In the conference hall.

    Seeing Lyrae in, all the directors¡¯ expressions were serious and the atmosphere was subtle.

    Especially Robert, who had juste to the office to look for her, gazed at her.

    Lyra sensed it, ignored it, and announced the official start of the regr meeting.

    The regr meeting was boring, mainly for the report of the month¡¯s marketing report, project progress, etc. And it was long,sting one and a half hours.

    Lyra felt slightly tired, but did not show it, and continued to listen carefully.

    It was hard to get to the end of the meeting and she asked as usual, ¡°Do the directors have any otherments? If not, this is the end of this month¡¯s regr meeting.¡±

    Many people were starting to turn off theirptops and pack up their documents when Robert suddenly raised his hand and stood up.

    ¡°Miss Lyra, I went to the office today to look for you and found Mr. Malcolm there. You didn¡¯t see me, so what the hell were you doing with him in the office?¡±

    The people in the room was shocked when he said these words.

    Many people stared at Robert in amazement, giving him a silent thumbs up.

    In front of so many people, he asked about things between unmarried couples. It was clear that he wanted her to be embarrassed. That was really brave!

    Lyra looked cold, not feeling embarrassed at all. Then she replied carelessly, ¡°Mr. Robert, next week is my wedding. What else do you think I can do with him?¡±

    Robert¡¯s face grimaced, ¡°As the CEO, you were flirting in the office. Miss Lyra, you¡¯re not ashamed of it. So maybe you have ustomed to it.¡±

    ¡°With your ipetent behavior, how can you convince all our directors that you can lead the Lloyd Group well!¡±

    Lyra mmed the table with a loud bang and a lot of people were shocked.

    When she was angry, her aura was strong and stern.

    ¡°I can¡¯t lead the Lloyd Group well, can you? Can you guarantee it if this position is given to you?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with flirtation? Mr. Robert, you bring this kind of thing to the meeting openly. Should I say you inter-meddle, despise your leader, no discipline?¡±

    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m ipetent ? I¡¯ve only been in office for a few days and you can tell I can¡¯t get thepany¡¯s revenue up for the year? Do you have the ability to foretell?¡±

    Many people on the scene whispered and sneered.

    ¡°You! Unbelievable!¡±

    Robert¡¯s whole face turned livid. He just said a little but Lyra replied a lot. Shepletely ignored him as thepany¡¯s senior member!

    Lyra grunted coldly, ring at him.

    ¡°Mr. Robert, although you¡¯ve been a senior member of thepany for 30 years and have a high position, you can¡¯t behave like that. I¡¯m not going to give in to you like Collin! Today¡¯s incident, you should receive punishment ording to the rules!¡±

    ¡°Lyra Lloyd!¡±

    Robert was so angry, ¡°Even your father has to respect me. Do you dare to punish me as soon as youe here?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re surprised?¡±

    Lyra raised her eyebrows and smiled carelessly, ¡°A new official applies strict measures. Today you are the one who provokes me. You can¡¯t me me!¡±

    Robert was reluctant and had to take Malcolm¡¯s case and continue to make an issue of it.

    ¡°Lyra, you¡¯ve been bringing Mr. Malcolm for the past few days, and you let him stay in the office. He is the president of White Corp and our twopanies have apetitive rtionship! I seriously suspect that you are defying the rules and leakingpany secrets!¡±

    This was a serious matter!

    All the directors instantly looked straight, and the meeting room fell into a solemn and serious atmosphere.

    Lyra didn¡¯t think so. She actually wanted to say that not only did she leave him in her office, but she allowed him to see all the documents!

    But once she said these words, all directors would be furious on the spot.

    It was expected that a voting meeting would be held tomorrow to expel her.

    Thinking of this, she smiled lightly as she took out the trump card.

    ¡°Mr. Robert, I¡¯m pregnant with babies, twins.¡±

    When she said this, Robert froze in ce, not reacting to what she meant.

    Lyra continued, ¡°The doctor said that extra care has to be taken. Malcolm is following me so that he can take care of my body. Does this kind of thing need to be reported to you?¡±

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    His face turned pale and he couldn¡¯t say a word.

    The other board members quickly responded and wished Lyra well.

    ¡°Congrattions! This is a good news! You and Mr. Malcolm are both blessed!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re pregnant and still working so hard. It¡¯s only right that Mr. Malcolm helps you out!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm puts aside White Corp¡¯s work to prioritize Miss Lyra and the babies. That¡¯s real sweet! You and Mr. Malcolm are truly in love. It makes me enviable!¡±

    Their tters made Robert¡¯s face distorted, but he could not say a word.

    Malcolm came to the office every day to take care of his pregnant future wife. Who could say it was not the right thing to do?

    As for stealingpany secrets, it became a false usation.

    Lyra grunted and her eyes turned cold, ¡°Mr. Robert, you have challenged my authority more than once today. It seems the punishment was too light!¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Robert had nothing to say, and finally had to reluctantly ept the doubled penalty he had earned.

    ¡­

    Because of this incident, Lyra was upset and returned to the office being sullen.

    Malcolm felt that the moment she entered.

    He was speeding up the annotations. Then he stopped and looked up her to ask, ¡°Rara? Did the meeting not go well?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Robert, that old man. Ask for a punishment!¡±

    Malcolmughed, ¡°So did you get what he wanted?¡±

    Lyra pointed to her belly, being proud, ¡°With the babies, I can¡¯t lose! In the future, when they get bigger, my belly will be big too. Who still dares to mour!?¡±

    Heughed and hurriedly got up to hug her and carried her back to sit on the sofa, clinging to her and coaxing her.

    Lyra¡¯s good mood was soon restored by him, but she remembered another important matter.

    ¡°How are you getting on with the annotations? Are you done? How many are missing?¡±

    Malcolm was ready to kiss her, but was stopped.

 Chapter 419 Last time I didnâ€™t make it but Iâ€™ll make up for it

    ncing at Lyra who was in a good mood, he still ned to muddle through.

    ¡°Rara, let¡¯s forget about those unpleasant things before. I¡¯ll go back at night to have some oranges and watch TV, OK?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lyra was not swayed. She had made up her mind, ¡°Tell me, how many documents remain to be annotated?¡±

    This time, orange could not save him?

    Malcolm, feeling bad, gestured to her at the papers on the coffee table.

    There was still a third of it left, which was quite a lot.

    Lyraughed, ¡°What¡¯s my rule? Tenshes per page, how manyshes are needed for so many papers?¡±

    Without waiting for him to speak, Lyra had already gone to pack up.

    ¡°Mel, hurry up and pack. Go home and I¡¯ll treat you well!¡±

    She was so happy to be able to beat him up?

    He was so depressed that he didn¡¯t say a word to help her organize her table before carrying her up. They took the elevator to the garage, and then went home.

    In the car, he leaned back against Lyra¡¯s shoulder, showing weakness.

    ¡°Rara, is it really necessary to punish? That ruler is heavy, and if it leaves swelling marks, you¡¯ll be heartbroken.¡±

    Lyra nodded fervently, ¡°Indeed, the wound is in your body but I feel more heartbroken than you!¡±

    Why did he feel as if she was looking forward to it and excited?

    Lyra rubbed his face, soothing his nervousness and anxiety with a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you have a proper attitude, you won¡¯t be punished hard!¡±

    Hearing this, Malcolm had something in mind.

    It seemed that she was not angry, just looking for an excuse to punish him a little. Since she was pregnant, he should let she do whatever she want to.

    Malcolm had an idea in mind but didn¡¯t say anything else.

    Not long after, the two went back to Lyre Spiti together.

    The first thing Lyra did when she arrived home was go to the bathroom and take a shower.

    When she came out of the bathroom wrapped in a bath towel, her hair was half wet and she looked sexy. She saw him sitting on the bed on his knees in a disciplined manner.

    Malcolm held the ruler in both hands. His attitude was self-conscious and upright. His face was free of the nervousness he had at thepany when he learned he was going to be punished, and he seemed to ept it dly.

    Despite the extremely shameful behavior, his handsome face was still arrogant.

    Lyra leanedzily against the wall. Her tone was rising, smiling, ¡°Figured it out so quickly?¡±

    Malcolm nodded submissively, ¡°Rara, I shouldn¡¯t have refused the little reward you offered to me in the office during the day. Now I¡¯m to me for it turning into a punishment.¡±

    Lyra stepped forward, stifled herughter, and looked at him askance.

    He continued, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. If beating me up can make you feel good, it¡¯s worth it. Please feel free!¡±

    ¡°So how many do you think I should beat you?¡±

    She took the ruler he handed to her and held it steadily.

    Malcolm meekly spread his hands, ¡°As you like.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Lyra raised the ruler and was about to smash it down hard, as if she was going to get real, which looked horrifying.

    Malcolm hastened to add, ¡°Or ¡­ a little lighter. I don¡¯t want you to be tired!¡±

    She still stifled augh, and in order to continue to molest him, she forced herself to look serious, took the end of the ruler, and picked his jaw.

    ¡°Are you afraid I¡¯ll get tired, or are you afraid of the pain?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of the both.¡± He answered.

    Lyra continued to stifle herughter, with a serious usation against him, ¡°It¡¯s time to let you recall to the feeling of being beaten!¡±

    He lowered his eyes, swallowed lightly, and resigned himself to half-raising his hands.

    Lyra but did not move, keeping molesting him, ¡°I changed my mind. I want to change the ce. Lie here!¡±

    He stared at her and was dumbfounded. With resistance, he whispered, ¡°Rara, you cheated! It was agreed that I would be beaten in my hands!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t pretend so soon?¡±

    She said nonchntly, and did not hide her inner mischief, ¡°Last time I wanted to spank you, but I didn¡¯t make it. I always felt it iplete so I¡¯ll to make up for it.¡±

    God damn making up?!

    Malcolm freaked out inside but didn¡¯t move.

    Lyra pointed anxiously at the bed in front of her, ¡°Hurry up. Lie down here!¡±

    ¡°Just now you have said, as long as I am happy, I can punish you. The babies can listen. Mel, you have to do what you have said. Set an example for our babies!¡±

    Malcolm struggled for a long time, but finally sumbed to Lyra¡¯s threat and resigned himself to lie down.

    With the experiencest time, he wasn¡¯t so embarrassed this time, but he still blushed and waited nervously.

    Lyra swung the ruler and beat him twice on the upturned butt.

    The force was not heavy, like a tickle, and more like a flirtation.

    But that alone was enough to make Malcolm¡¯s face red with shame and anger!

    Lyra liked to tease him like this and asked nicely, ¡°How does it feel?¡±

    Malcolm was sullen and depressed, ¡°How can you still ask how I feel? Do you want me to give you a report of my afterthought?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Good idea! Then I¡¯ll use different force and try each one, so you can write at least two thousand words about it!¡±

    He just hurt himself by his own doing.

    Malcolm buried his head under a nket and becamepletely mute.

    He felt tormented and depressed inside his heart.

    Lyra stifled herughter and beat him two more times, with more force.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    But for a man like Malcolm, who came out of the army, it was like an ant bite, which was a slight pain.

    Lyra was just flirting with him. She gave the document to him to write notes. He was to help her so how she could hit him hard.

    Since it was a joke, it was necessary to stop in time so as not to overy.

    She put the ruler back in the drawer and quietly went to unbuckle his belt.

    Sensing the difference, Malcolm was immediately alert and grabbed the front of his pants, ¡°Rara, what are you doing!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who said that if I leave a swollen mark to you, I should be heartbroken. So I¡¯ll check to see if there are any injuries.¡±

    She sounded serious, but for Malcolm, it was a threat!

    She spanked him and had to examine the injury!?

    He would be ashamed.

    Therefore, it was absolutely not possible!

    ¡°No injuries left! No need to check. Let¡¯s go downstairs and watch TV. I¡¯ll help you peel orange, OK?¡± He desperately tried to change the subject.

    Lyra was unswayed, raising her eyebrows and smiling badly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a small reward if you let me see it. If not, you know the result!¡±

    Her words were meaningful and reckless.

    So bothering!

    This time, in the face of the temptation of rewards, he decided to let go of the hand that tightened the pants, andpromised.

    After a short period of embarrassment, it was the rewarding session of lust.

    Malcolm, who was satisfied with the reward, helped her blow-dry her hair, then carried her downstairs and apanied her to eat the damn orange!

 Chapter 420 Separation scheme

    There was still onest week to go for the wedding.

    During the week, Lyra was not idle. The Lloyd Group had just handed over to her, and there were still many projects that she needed to understand and perfect.

    It was a good thing she had Malcolm to help her annotate the documents, and she processed her work much faster.

    The two went to work together at the Lloyd Group, as if it was customary.

    There was aptop on the coffee table and Malcolm was working on a project of White Corp, and when he wasn¡¯t busy, he continued to annotate papers for her.

    The two work with a unified pace and devoted their minds to it.

    Knock-knock-

    In the afternoon, her assistant, Audrina, knocked on the door of the president¡¯s office in a hurry.

    ¡°Miss Lyra, a bad news!¡±

    When she pushed the door in, she saw Malcolm was there and suddenly looked embarrassed and stopped talking.

    Lyra stopped typing and craned her head to look at her, ¡°Say it. Malcolm is on his own business.¡±

    With Lyra¡¯s words, Audrina could only report.

    ¡°Miss Lyra, we¡¯ve been nning the CloudSail Project. The marketing n is mature, and today the marketing department was about to try to put it when they found ¡­¡±

    Lyra furrowed her brows, ¡°Found what?¡±

    Malcolm also stopped what he was doing and looked up at Audrina who was in the doorway.

    Audrina was ncing at Malcolm, and her voice was getting quieter and quieter.

    ¡°White Corp¡¯s subsidiary releases a new project before us. The project¡¯s nning content is exactly the same as ours. Now because of this, the whole executives are furious. They suspect¡­ suspect ¡­¡±

    Malcolm replied in a calm voice, ¡°Suspecting me of stealing the Lloyd Group¡¯s new project proposal while I am taking care of Rara?¡±

    Audrina lowered her head and stopped talking.

    Her silence meant acquiescence.

    A brief silence fell over the office.

    Lyra pondered the matter and did not speak for a long time.

    Audrina added, ¡°Miss Lyra, now all the major directors have spontaneously gone to the conference room, asking you to hold an impromptu meeting for this project for our group¡¯s loss. They want you to give everyone an ount of it.¡±

    The Lloyd Group¡¯s well-prepared project was giarized, and all the hard work and investment made by everyone before the project was wasted.

    This was indeed a very tricky thing to do and should be properly dealt with.

    She was clear-headed and replied calmly, ¡°Got it. It¡¯s really time to give an ount of this. I¡¯ll be over in half an hour.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Once Audrina left, the office was once again quiet.

    Malcolm looked at her distantly and saw her serious expression. She ignored him and his chest suddenly felt very stuffy.

    ¡°Rara ¡­¡±

    He turned pale and held back before asking, ¡°Do you suspect me too?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything because she didn¡¯t pay attention to it. She was concentrating on typing. No one knew what she was arranging.

    Malcolm felt suffocated even more, and his eyes were red, ¡°It¡¯s not me.¡±

    He clenched his fists and forced himself to hold back the hard feelings.

    Even if the whole Lloyd Group suspected him, it didn¡¯t matter. He just hoped Lyra believed him.

    Lyra, who had just finished the task at hand, looked up at him.

    Noticing that his eyes were downcast and looked lost, Lyra got up and walked over to him, caressing his tense face, ¡°Silly, of course I know it wasn¡¯t you. I never suspect you at all.¡±

    It was obvious that was a separation scheme.

    If Malcolm really wanted to giarize the program, it was unlikely that the subsidiary of White Corp would have released the project.

    The project of the subsidiary was rtively independent and did not need to report to the head office. They submitted marketing reports every month and annual summary forms every year.

    The people behind the scene knew that Malcolm could not control the release of the project by the subsidiary, so they did it on purpose.

    Malcolm wasforted by her words and took her hand in return, ¡°I will look into this matter and give you an exnation.¡±

    Lyra nodded, ¡°The project was released on the subsidiary of White Corp. You do need to check there, and as for the Lloyd Group¡¯s proposal, which flowed out from here, I¡¯ll check.¡±

    The efficiency was doubled by doing both sides at the same time.

    However, Malcolm was not assured, ¡°You just promised to go to the meeting room in half an hour to give an ount. But it is difficult to find out in half an hour.¡±

    Lyra smiled ndly, bent down and kissed him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can handle it.¡±

    Her starry eyes had a glow.

    Malcolm caressed the back of her hand. He was content by her trust.

    Half an hourter.

    Lyra had just walked up to the entrance of the conference room when she heard all kinds of noisesing from inside.

    She listened quietly for a moment and winked at Audrina.

    With a creak sound, Audrina pushed open the heavy door of the conference room, and all the directors stood up to greet Lyra the moment they saw her entering silently.

    She did not look away. She was elegant, calm and self-possessed towards the main seat of the conference room, and sat down with grace andposure.

    Robert, who challenged her authority two days ago which resulted in disciplinary action, was exceptionally quiet today.

    Lyra nced at him. She was silent and waited for the directors to ask questions.

    ¡°Miss Lyra, you said you would give us an ount in half an hour?¡±

    ¡°Have you questioned your fiance about this leaked new project proposal?¡±

    ¡°After all, the project happened to be giarized by White Corp. How can there be such a coincidence in the world? You should have taken precautions against Mr. Malcolm!¡±

    ¡°Miss Lyra, this project is the perfect work of the staff in charge. It has taken nearly three months toe up with, and now it has been released by White Corp first.

    Lyra smiled slightly, and her expression was still stoic, ¡°First of all, I want to correct your wording. It¡¯s the subsidiary of White Corp, not White Corp itself!¡±

    Robert stood up and questioned, ¡°Does it make a difference? The program always flows to the White Corp. And it is White Corp that makes the money in the end. How can you be sure that it is not Mr. Malcolm who deliberately allows the project to be taken to a subsidiary in order to get rid of his suspicion? ¡±

    ¡°You and Mr. Malcolm spend time together and go to work together. He may be taking advantage of your inattention and deliberately steal the program. After all, you can not get the evidence of his innocence.¡±

    Lyra grunted, ¡°Who says I don¡¯t have the evidence?¡±

    As soon as she entered, she heard them ming Malcolm one after another, as if Malcolm was already the evil man in the impression of the Lloyd Group¡¯s executives.

    The questioning voices of all the directors stopped and waited for Lyra to speak.

    Lyra saw everyone¡¯s eyes and winked at Audrina.

    Audrina immediately stepped forward and handed an evidence document to Lyra.

    ¡°In the subsidiary of White Corp, there is a regr employee named Rosie Bell. She was fired by her manager a month ago after making a mistake at the Lloyd Group. And she had been involved in the seminar of CloudSail Project during her tenure at the Lloyd Group. ¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    After saying it, her eyes suddenly looked harsh, and she threw the document to the table.

    Anger flowed throughout the meeting room that made people difficult to breathe.

    Sheughed sarcastically, ¡°The matter has not been investigated clearly. And you have questioned the CEO¡¯s fiance. You really dislike me in the Lloyd Group. Then you can vote to screen me out!¡±

 Chapter 421 Another crisis on top of everything.

    The meeting room was silent, and everyone became mute, meekly lowering their heads to listen to her.

    ¡°This time, I have discussed with Malcolm. He¡¯ll inform the subsidiary to stop the project immediately. As for our side, CloudSail Project needs to be slightly altered. When the heat has gone, then reunch it into the market.¡±

    Lyramanded and immediately said in an overbearing manner, ¡°Dismiss!¡± Then she turned her head and left.

    When she left the conference room, she was still trembling a little, and even stumbled.

    In fact, within half an hour, she could not check out the whole thing. The employee called Rosie Bell was what she just temporarily used as a scapegoat, because she must quickly reassure them, end everyone¡¯s discussion of the matter and propose a solution. Then she could privately investigate the real culprit and deal with it quietly.

    Perhaps because her anger was too powerful, all the directors just now did notpletely figure it out and were sharply scolded by her to be confused.

    She was supported by Audrina and quickly went back to the president¡¯s office.

    Malcolm had already peeled her orange and delicately ted it, waiting to soothe her little heart.

    As soon as she came in, Malcolm immediately got up and walked over to her. He carried her to the couch, and personally fed orange to sweeten her nervous and anxious heart.

    After eating two oranges, he asked, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Lyra felt it carefully, ¡°Well, it¡¯s much better.¡±

    Thinking about this unexpected incident, she quickly became serious and continued.

    ¡°For this matter, we must quickly uncover the mastermind behind the curtain. Otherwise, they¡¯ll make a chance and make troubles again.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s expression turned grim as well, ¡°I¡¯ll give priority to this matter before the end of the day, and give you an ount before the evening.¡±

    Lyra raised her eyebrows gently, not stopping to tease him a little, ¡°So what if you can¡¯t give an ount at night?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take full responsibility for the Lloyd Group¡¯s financial losses, and I¡¯m at your disposal.¡±

    Lyraughed, caressed his face with her palm and taunted, ¡°As if you aren¡¯t at my disposal at all times without this.¡±

    Malcolm had no idea what to reply in a moment.

    ¡°However, you have a military order. Indeed it will be a little more proactive to deal with it!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Malcolm coaxed lightly with a smile.

    After a short chat, the two quickly got back to their works.

    In thest five minutes before the end of the day, Malcolm got up and let out a long breath.

    ¡°Rara, I have checked it out.¡±

    He brought aptop to Lyra¡¯s table and showed her the evidence.

    At the Lloyd Group, it was Robert who leaked the information.

    Because he was publicly punished by Lyra the other day, he was upset and sold the project to Travis because he was involved in the CloudSail Project.

    Travis was not young but had little achievement. Ryan begged the old Mr. White for a long time to let his son to work at the Corp.

    Therefore, the old Mr. White personally asked Malcolm to let Travis into the Crop for experience and toughening.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t feelfortable getting him to White Corp, so he arranged for him to go to a subsidiary.

    He didn¡¯t expect that when Travis worked at the subsidiary, he was still restless.

    Travis wanted to take the opportunity to make Malcolm and Lyra break out in a crisis of confidence and spoil the wedding between the Lloyd family and the White family, while Robert would want to take the opportunity to get Lyra out of office.

    The two hit it off and got into it together.

    After listening carefully to Malcolm¡¯s statement, Lyra¡¯s face looked solemn.

    ¡°Robert, this old man frames me up and steals the group¡¯ secrets. He almost causes us hundreds of millions of losses. I want him to bear all the consequences!¡±

    Malcolm nodded his head in a very submissive manner.

    Lyra saw that he didn¡¯t say anything and asked, ¡°What about Travis? What are you going to do about it?¡±

    He smiled and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the White family¡¯s business. I¡¯m not interfering in it.¡±

    Malcolm picked her up, let her sit on hisp, and said in a serious manner, ¡°It¡¯s just an opinion. Not an intervention in my family.¡±

    If so ¡­

    Lyra smiled and said cruelly, ¡°I think he misses the whip and wants to have his back beaten by your family¡¯s whip!¡±

    ¡°Besides, I heard Ryan was sent by you to a smallpany in a county to serve as an idle position. The father has been there so how can the son be left behind?¡±

    Malcolm took his fingertips and nudged the bridge of her nose, staring at her with great admiration.

    ¡°You and I are thinking the exact same thing. Is this a spiritual connection between husband and wife?¡±

    ¡°Stop it. I¡¯m tired of hearing that.¡± Lyrapressed her mouth, feigning disgust.

    ¡°You¡¯re already tired?¡±

    Malcolm tightened his grip on her with displeasure and looked possessively at her belly, ¡°You¡¯ve got my babies in your belly. Even if you¡¯re tired of it, you can¡¯t escape!¡±

    Sheughed and pointed to her belly, ¡°Your two little babies are hungry and want to go home and eat what you¡¯ve cooked.¡±

    Malcolm immediately picked her up and corrected her, ¡°It¡¯s three little babies!¡±

    ¡­

    The next day, Robert was ousted from his seat on the board, and Lyra wrote on his file that he had a history of falsely using the leader and stealing documents, and was facing arge settlement.

    But in the future, she was afraid no majorpany would want an employee like him.

    He had lived his good life for decades, and when he got old, he had to start suffering.

    The other directors learned the truth about the incident afterward, which had been perfectly quelled by Lyra, and no one could say anything.

    ¡­

    The wedding day was close at hand. Lyra was excited and curious at the same time.

    ¡°Mel, what exactly have you prepared for this wedding?¡±

    Malcolm was peeling an apple for her and smiled mysteriously, ¡°It¡¯s been prepared for most of the month. You¡¯ll love it.¡±

    She came close to his face and smooched, ¡°The day after tomorrow is the wedding. Can¡¯t you reveal it in advance?¡±

    Malcolm was determined, ¡°There will be no expectation.¡±

    OK.

    Lyra didn¡¯t insist, and quietly waited for him to finish peeling the apple and feed it to her.

    However, when Malcolm was peeling, Eleven suddenly came to the door, knocked on it with great urgency, and his tone sounded sobbing.

    ¡°Miss! Miss! Come back to the Lloyd Manor with me. Your father is ¡­ he¡¯s dying!¡±

    ¡°Hiss ¡­¡±

    As soon as Eleven finished his words, Malcolm¡¯s hand which was peeling the apple shook violently, and the de identally cut the skin of his finger, gushing out bright red blood.

    Malcolm immediately hid his hand.

    Lyra¡¯s attention was focused on Eleven¡¯s words, and she got up to open the door, sounding incredulous, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Eleven whimpered, ¡°Last night, the heart rate monitor suddenly showed abnormal. The doctor said it was estimated not much time left. For the details, we have to wait for Mr. Micah. Mr. Keith has also been rushed back to Suham on the way. Please quickly go back with me! ¡±

    Lyra was still frozen in ce. Her whole body was still in a state of shock.

    Malcolm took a wet tissue to wipe the blood on his hand, quietly it wrapped in paper towels at random and shrunk it into the sleeve. Then he got up and walked towards Lyra, taking her hand with his uninjured right hand.

    ¡°Your family is suddenly in such a big trouble. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

 Chapter 422 He dies, and Ethel must be buried with him

    Half an hourter.

    Lyra and Malcolm went back to the Lloyd Manor together at Anning Hill.

    Micah and Keith hadn¡¯t arrived yet. And Kathleen was pacing back and forth in front of the door, seemingly waiting for them.

    As soon as she saw them get out of the car, Kathleen immediately ran over, ¡°Lyra, you¡¯re finally back.¡±

    Noticing her red eyes, Lyra smoothed her mind and asked, ¡°How¡¯s dad?¡±

    Kathleen shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not good. The doctor said it¡¯s justst two days. But still, we¡¯ll wait Micah.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Several people entered the vi quickly.

    The door of Reginald¡¯s bedroom was opened, and there was a man sitting in front of the bed.

    Lyra hadn¡¯t seen Collin for seven or eight days.

    This time when she saw him, he hadpletely changed.

    He was much thinner. The skin was also rougher than before. And he had beard, looking more haggard and mature.

    At the age of thirty-something, he looked ten years older by the torments of past few days.

    Lyra didn¡¯t know what he¡¯d been throughtely, and didn¡¯t want to know.

    ¡°You go out first. I want to talk to dad and don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    Her tone was cold and unemotional, as if she was really talking to a stranger.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Collin lowered his eyes, didn¡¯t say anything, and silently got up to leave.

    Even though he braced himself and acted as if nothing was wrong, Lyra was keenly aware that he wasn¡¯t walking smoothly as he passed by.

    His knees?

    With that in mind, she called out to Collin, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve been at the hall kneeling and reading the Buddhist Scriptures?¡±

    Collin¡¯s body lurched and opened his mouth to exin.

    But he could not open his mouth, finally said nothing and left the room.

    Kathleen came in and exined in a whisper, ¡°Lyra, his voice is hoarse and he has been unable to pronounce for days. Lately, he has been copying the Buddhist Scriptures by hand. Sometimes he doesn¡¯t eat all day long.¡±

    Lyra listened quietly and was silent for a long time, never saying anything.

    Kathleen noticed her cold expression and just sighed, ¡°I¡¯m going to go wait for Micah and Keith at the door. You can stay with dad for a while.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    When she was gone, Lyra sat down on the edge of Reginald¡¯s bed, picked up his wrinkled hand, ced it on her face, and stroked it gently.

    ¡°Mel, you go out too. I want to talk to my dad alone.¡±

    Malcolm understood and nodded to leave, helping her close the door.

    Once out of the bedroom, Malcolm went to find Collin.

    Collin was holding the railing and was descending the stairs.

    Out of sight of Lyra, he didn¡¯t cover up anymore, taking each step hard and slow.

    The floor tiles of the hall were cold and hard. Sometimes he knelt for a whole day so his knees were swollen badly.

    Yesterday, the doctor just came and said that he might have the rheumatism problem in the future.

    Malcolm stood on the stairs and watched quietly for a while, noticing that he was sweating and just going down one flight of stairs.

    As he took a deep breath and prepared to continue down to the first floor, Malcolm held his arm from behind.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done to atone for your sins, why didn¡¯t you choose to tell Rara?¡±

    Collin turned around and looked at him.

    Would it help to tell her?

    He grew up with her together and he knew her temper too well.

    Even if he was too sick to get up, as long as he told her this, she would feel that it was a bitter trick that would only backfire.

    He withdrew his gaze, let go of Malcolm¡¯s hand and continued down the stairs.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t stop and just said coldly, ¡°Rara can¡¯t see what you¡¯re doing now with her own eyes. Even if she can, she won¡¯t believe it.¡±

    ¡°Although a lot of it was done by Ethel, Collin, you are the one who hurt her the most. You owe her a sincere apology, but you don¡¯t know how to apologize at all.¡±

    Collin listened and continued down the stairs in silence.

    Malcolm stared at his back and shook his head helplessly.

    The cut on the left hand from peeling fruit was a little painful.

    He then remembered the injury on his hand, went downstairs to a servant, disinfected it and took an inconspicuous band-aid to wrap it.

    Two hourster.

    Micah and Collin came back one after another.

    As soon as Micah came back, he immediately went to Reginald¡¯s room to do a thorough examination.

    Lyra was right there with him, helping out now and then.

    After a tense half of an hour, Micah helped Lyra and the two went downstairs together.

    Collin, Keith, Kathleen and Malcolm were all sitting on the couch in the hall and waiting.

    When the two came down, Kathleen immediately got up and asked, ¡°Micah, how¡¯s it going? Is there any hope?¡±

    Micah lowered his eyes and shook his head, solemnly stating the examination results, ¡°Because of thest fall, there has congestion in his intracranial cavity that can not be removed. Now the bruising block has spread, affecting the central nerve. His brain will soon die. Dad is old and already weak. Even if I perform the surgery, there is no possibility of survival.¡±

    After these words, the whole hall had a very heavy atmosphere.

    Lyra¡¯s feet were so weak that she nearly fell.

    Malcolm immediately rushed up and took her into his arms to soothe her.

    Her chest was heaving. In Malcolm¡¯s arms, she clutched at Malcolm¡¯s chest with her right hand.

    For the sake of the babies in her belly, she forcibly suppressed her sadness to the extreme.

    This silent and sad atmospherested for a long time in the hall.

    Until Lyra¡¯s violent voice came, ¡°Ethel Lloyd! If dad dies, I want you to be buried with him!¡±

    ¡­

    Countryside.

    Ethel had been very quiet for a while since she was caught seducing Keaganst time.

    Twelve and Fifteen¡¯s wariness of her was reduced a bit.

    Cerys did not deliberately make things difficult for her.

    Anyway, Ethel hurt her legs when kneeling, and there was no worry about what she might do.

    But it was in this situation that Ethel was still thinking about escaping.

    In the afternoon, she was working in the field. It suddenly rained heavily and quickly.

    Usually, whenboring during the day, Twelve and Fifteen went to catch up on their sleep and didn¡¯t keep an eye on her. It was raining and Cerys ran to a tree to take shelter from the rain.

    Ethel was left alone in the field to get wet.

    Ethel wanted to hold on for a while. This kind of rain that came very quickly usually cleared up in half an hour.

    But today, it didn¡¯t.

    The rain continued for several hours, like a cry of injustice, which was unrelenting.

    Ethel was a little overwhelmed.

    Cerys felt that the rain was evil, and even though she was hiding under a tree, she was inevitably drenched by the downpour.

    She had no choice but to lead Ethel to terminate herbor early and go back to change clothes first.

    Anyway, dinner time was almost here. After eating, it was time for Ethel to be whipped.

    The two walked in one after the other.

    Back at the house, Keagan was waiting at the door and had a towel in hand attentively.

    When he saw Cerysing, he offered to go over and dry his mother¡¯s face from the rain.

    Cerys looked at him with some curiosity and smiled, ¡°When did my son be so well behaved?¡±

    Keaganughed a little unnaturally.

    Ethel had little expression and was helping herself to clean her wet hair when suddenly heard a muffled sound from the front.

    It was Cerys who passed out and fell into Keagan¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 423 Despair of thinking youâ€™re free

    Ethel looked at Keagan in shock and called out in surprise, ¡°Keagan, what did you do?¡±

    Because of the Buddhist Scriptures, her voice, which sounded good before, was dry and hoarse.

    However, when Ethel called his name, Keagan felt his whole heart warm.

    Even if his furious mother would find out afterwards and have to hang him up and beat him to death, he thought it was worth it.

    ¡°I went to town yesterday in ordance with your instructions. I quietly bought two packs of drugs. Twelve and Fifteen have been drugged by me. You can run away now!¡±

    ¡°I put many drugs. They will have to wake up at least tomorrow at noon. By that time, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve already escaped to the town!¡±

    Looking at his silly and honest face, which looked sincere, Ethel had aplicated feeling inside.

    ¡°Your mother has said that I am a bad woman with a poisonous heart. Aren¡¯t you afraid that after I run away, I wille back to take revenge on your mother in the future?¡±

    Keagan looked at her and shook his head firmly, ¡°You¡¯re so good looking. And you¡¯ve been abused so hard, but you¡¯ve managed to keep your eyes clear. I believe you¡¯re an angelic girl, not a demon.¡±

    Ethel was shocked by his words.

    Her clear eyes were just a part of her good acting skills. He was really a fool.

    He was made a dupe without realizing it. He was really hopelessly stupid.

    She sighed, walked over and put her arms around Keagan¡¯s neck to give him a hug.

    ¡°Thank you. You are the only one who truly treats me in my desperate time. I won¡¯t forget you!¡±

    With her words, Keagan was content, ¡°Run. It¡¯s raining. When it clears, your tracks will be washed away by the rain and mud.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll meet you again some day!¡±

    Without further dy, Ethel turned and ran.

    Keagan watched her leave, with his eyes fixing obsessively on her back.

    In the house, Twelve, Fifteen and Cerys all fell into a deep sleep.

    Only Cerys¡¯s paralyzed husband was still cursing in rage.

    It sounded extraordinarily eerie with the rain sliding down from the eaves.

    ¡­

    Ethel fought through the sharp pain in her knees and ran wildly through the grove.

    Keagan had said not to follow the route she took the day she was brought here, which was over the mountains and time-consuming.

    She had to follow the river all the way down to the next vige.

    That road was t and open, and when she got to the vige, it wasn¡¯t so easy to find her.

    She ran down the countryne and was drenched in rain.

    The farther she got from Cerys¡¯ farmhouse, the more excited she became.

    Days of torture were more vicious than the prison like hell life.

    Now she could finally escape from here, from Lyra¡¯s control!

    Seeing the river that Keagan had directed her to not far ahead, sheughed with excitement, finding the sound of the rain particrly pleasing, as if it was celebrating her imminent freedom!

    ¡°Lyra, just wait an see. I¡¯ll be back for you soon!¡±

    She tilted her head and shouted at the sky.

    Just after shouting, two people suddenly sprang up behind her, ¡°Stop!¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Ethel turned back in disbelief.

    It was two men, with the guns raised. They were looking at her with an unfriendly expression. Obviously, they knew her.

    Not many people in Crana could carry a gun at all times, unless it was someone from the military. They were sent by Malcolm to spy on her in secret?

    Ethel immediately ran forward without looking back, running furiously and desperately.

    The men sent by Malcolm chased after her while saying, ¡°Ethel Lloyd, you can¡¯t escape! Don¡¯t make any more unnecessary struggles. If you resist again, we¡¯ll shoot you!¡±

    Ethel was still running and not looking back.

    Once again, she was plunged into endless despair.

    Originally, she thought she could escape by finding a way to get rid of Lyra¡¯s bodyguards.

    She didn¡¯t expect that there were still Malcolm¡¯s people secretly watching her. Even the God did not give her a chance?

    ¡°Lyra, Malcolm! I will never go back, even if I die!¡±

    She ran toward the river, calling the two names as if they were people she hated most.

    There was nothing more desperate than to think she had a hope and then was dragged back into the abyss.

    If she was taken back by Malcolm¡¯s people, she would be tortured more severelyter.

    With this time, Keagan could no longer help her because endless days of hell awaited her.

    She ran desperately toward the river, ncing back now and then at the people chasing her behind her.

    Because of the rain, the river was torrential.

    After she walked to the river bank, she had no hesitation, leaping toward the river.

    ¡°Ethel Lloyd!¡±

    Bang¨C

    It was apanied by a deafening gunshot.

    Ethel¡¯s left shoulder was hit, with crimson blooding out. And her entire body lost bnce into the river.

    The blood was washed away by the turbulent river and soon not a trace could be found.

    The two men ran along the riverbank, all the way downstream.

    One of them ran while rushing to report it to Malcolm in phone.

    At that time.

    Malcolm was in the dinning room of the Lloyd Manor, listening to the Lloyds¡¯ discussion about Reginald. He had his phone on must, so he couldn¡¯t answer it.

    Reginald¡¯s exacerbation was purely idental and he was unable to make improvements.

    It was estimated that in just two days, his heart rate would go to zero at any moment.

    Because Lyra was still pregnant, she was not involved in the follow-ups and could not stay here overnight.

    After listening to Micah, Kathleen and Keith¡¯s deliberations in a daze, she was carried by Malcolm to the car and returned to Lyre Spiti, being weak and exhausted.

    When they just arrived, Lyra just sat on a recliner and watched the rain outside the window, without saying a word.

    Malcolm watched her who held back her grief and silently stayed by her side.

    He didn¡¯t know how long it took. Lyra, who hadn¡¯t spoken, suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°Mel, call it off our wedding.¡±

    Malcolm stood behind her, and his back momentarily stiffened.

    But he knew this would be the result. With the death of her father, they would have to observe mourning at least a hundred days based on the custom. During this period of time. they could not hold such a happy event as a wedding.

    Besides, after such an incident, Lyra was not likely to be in the mood for a high-spirited ceremony.

    He went around to Lyra, squatted down, took her hands in his, and whispered soothingly, ¡°Okay, as long as I can be by your side all the time, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Lyra touched his face heartily and apologized.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. For this wedding, you forget yourself and have prepared for more than half an month. Now, we have to cancel. I waste your time.¡±

    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t.¡±

    Malcolm smiled and took her hand back that was stroking his face, actively and gently caressing her palm.

    He inadvertently raised his left hand. Lyra saw the band-aid on his hand and brought his left hand to her eyes to examine it.

    ¡°What happened to your hand? When did you get injured? Why didn¡¯t you even tell me?¡±

    Malcolm was silent and honest, ¡°Eleven came to report during the day. I was peeling an apple and identally hurt my hand. It¡¯s not a big deal. I don¡¯t want to worry you, so I didn¡¯t say it.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s heart throbbed slightly.

    She felt guilty about having to cancel the wedding, and now that she saw Malcolm get hurt, she felt even more indebted and had to make up for it.

    ¡°Mel, the day after tomorrow is a good day after all. It¡¯s a pity to waste it. Why don¡¯t we go to the Civil Affairs Bureau first and quietly get the certificate?¡±

 Chapter 424 Feel his heart up close

    Malcolm looked up and saw her, with his dark eyes shining with delight.

    After a while, he lowered his eyes, ¡°Will it be appropriate to get the certificate now? If others know it, there will be gossip.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do the hidden marriage first. No one will know it. Besides, we have to make ourselves happy first. We¡¯re not doing this for others.¡±

    Malcolm thought deeply for a moment, and his eyes looked ted again.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. We have to make ourselves happy first.¡±

    He lowered his eyes and smiled cunningly, ¡°Tomorrow is also a good day. Why don¡¯t we go to get a license in the morning tomorrow?¡±

    Lyra flicked him on the forehead, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s up to you.¡±

    Malcolm crouched in front of her. Learning the happy news that he would be her real husband tomorrow, he wrapped his arms around her calves and rested his head on her thighs.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Lyra stroked the back of his head.

    On the bedside table, Lyra¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang.

    It was Twelve.

    A phone call at this time of night was bound to be no good.

    After she answered the phone, she found it was not Twelve¡¯s voice.

    The man¡¯s voice was breathy, like he had just finished exercising.

    ¡°Miss Lyra, I am Mr. Malcolm¡¯s person. My code name is Wine. Because Mr. Malcolm didn¡¯t answer my phone, I can only use your family bodyguard¡¯s phone to contact you and Mr. Malcolm.¡±

    Lyra turned on the speakerphone, and Malcolm could hear it clearly.

    He got up to get his cell phone, only to find that his phone was muted, with a dozen missed calls in a row all from Wine.

    The two looked at each other and they instantly became serious.

    The guy Malcolm sent to keep an eye on Ethel in the dark actually called her on Twelve¡¯s cell phone, which meant something had happened!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She asked in a calm tone.

    Wine quickly reported the whole thing to Lyra and Malcolm.

    Lyra, who had listened carefully, did not have much expression and calmly arranged.

    ¡°Although the river is torrential, Ethel is not badly injured. She can not run far. I¡¯ll transfer the people of Darkbell tonight to go over and salvage with you. I need to see her, dead or alive.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Lyra.¡±

    Hanging up the phone, the air in the room resumed its grimness.

    Lyra looked at the raindrops on the window ss and sneered, ¡°She¡¯s still not at all restless. She¡¯s running away from all this.¡±

    ¡°Mel, do you think this has anything to do with Collin?¡±

    Malcolm was slightly stunned, ¡°Collin has been kneeling at the halltely reading the Buddhist Scriptures. He hasn¡¯t bothered with this woman since the day you sent Ethel away.¡±

    She didn¡¯t say anything and fell into deep thought.

    Malcolm walked over to her and carried her to the bathroom.

    He said with a low and maic voice, ¡°Rara, don¡¯t think about it. Everything has to wait until we get her. H ow about taking a bath together tonight and we¡¯ll get the license tomorrow?¡±

    She wrapped her arms around his neck and leanedzily against his chest, frowning and refusing, ¡°I¡¯m so tired today. I don¡¯t have the strength to shower.¡±

    Malcolm lowered his head and gave her a kiss on the forehead, ¡°During my recession, you helped me to take shower. From now on, I will help you too.¡±

    ¡°You mean that day?¡±

    She teased and smiled badly, ¡°I remember that day, you were so restless and used all your strength to seduce me. Fortunately I was strong-minded, did you miss it?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s back stiffened slightly.

    These were dark pasts that cannot be mentioned or known by anyone other than Rara.

    He did not say anything, but Lyra was restlessly close to his ear and blew cool air into his ear. Her soft voice sounded seductive to the extreme, and she was smiling badly.

    ¡°Mel, do you want to try it today and see how your willpower is?¡±

    Malcolm was stunned and a little depressed, ¡°Rara, men can¡¯t stand teasing. You¡¯re ying with fire.¡±

    As he spoke, he carefully ced Lyra on the toilet lid in the dry area of the bathroom, then went inside the bathroom and refilled the tub.

    Lyra nuzzled, and was not too happy, ¡°You say, men can¡¯t stand teasing. Does that mean that if there is another woman, it will be just as same?¡±

    Malcolm walked up to her and resumed his crouch.

    He grabbed her hand and put it between his legs so that she could feel his ¡°true heart¡± ¡°up close¡±.

    ¡°Rara, I¡¯m immune to other women.¡±

    ¡°Here, it only works on you, and it is too sensitive to you to forbid any teasing.¡±

    ¡°Even if just a touch, do you feel it?¡±

    Lyra pursed her lips, blushed slightly, and nodded.

    ¡°Well, it seems to be saying that it wants to eat me.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s long eyshes lifted and his dark eyes were deep as he stared at her expectantly, ¡°So Rara, can you be eaten tonight?¡±

    She looked down to her stomach and gently pointed to it, asking, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Malcolm lowered his long eyshes again and sighed.

    ¡°So Rara, stop messing with me tonight and take a bath.¡±

    The water in the bathtub was ready. He carefully tested the water temperature, take a bath ball which was special for pregnant women, throw it into the water, and stirred some small bubbles.

    Then he turned back to the bathroom¡¯s dry area, gently removed her clothes and reverently squatted on one knee to help her take off her underpants.

    Lyra didn¡¯t move, letting him fiddle with her as if she was a beautiful and delicate doll.

    He picked her up, gently put her in the water, turned his head and began to strip himself.

    He took his clothes off with his back to her. Was he shy?

    When she was about to drag his waist and pull him into the water suddenly like he did before, she stopped.

    In the first three months of pregnancy, she must be extra careful not to have sex, but Malcolm simply could not resist her any temptation.

    If doing so, he would suffer and have to endure the difort in the end.

    With that in mind, Lyra withdrew her hand and chose to let him off the hook, letting him just take a shower himself.

    At night, the two slept together, sniffing each other¡¯s scent and falling into a deep sleep.

    Early the next morning.

    Malcolm got up early.

    Because they were going to get a marriage license today, he was excited and unable to sleep after dawn.

    He quickly got out of bed and washed up, went to the kitchen to make porridge, and then personally served Lyra to finish her breakfast.

    He counted the time in advance. When it was five minutes before the opening of the Civil Affairs Bureau, they just needed to wait at the door to be the first couple to get the license today!

    Twenty minutester, Malcolm got that license as he hoped.

    God knew how much he was looking forward to this moment!

    He has always hated taking photos. His fingertips gently rubbed the marriage certificate and the photo of the two. He had never felt a photo could be taken in a so beautiful and moving way.

    His eyes were red and his heart had never had a moment that was so dependable.

    Lyra noticed his watery eyes and hastily caressed the back of his neck, teasingly stifling augh, ¡°Today is a great day. Why are you crying?¡±

 Chapter 425 Rara wants a pony

    Malcolm inhaled deeply, but the tip of his nose was just uncontrobly sour.

    For the past six months, he had a narrow escape several times, and had experienced a lot of things with Lyra. God knew how extravagant his hope was, and how much he was looking forward to getting this ¡­

    The tears in his eyes were getting more and more. He bit his lower lip and nuzzled into Lyra¡¯s arms, burying his face in her shoulder.

    Lyra stroked his broad back, patting and coaxing.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He did not look up, sobbing. After calming himself down, he said in a collected tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s so windy outside. It makes my eyes ufortable. Rara let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Lyra justughed and didn¡¯t see him through, ¡°The wind is quite strong. It made your eyes red. If I stay for a while, I guess my eyes will be red too!¡±

    The two held hands and inteced their fingers.

    On the day of obtaining the marriage license, Lyra and Malcolm kept it a secret to everyone.

    They did not receive any blessings and did not cause any public opinion. The day was quiet and uneventful as usual.

    Before the evening, Malcolm called Chad and Keira over for a simple celebration.

    Chad didn¡¯t know how to cook and went to the kitchen to help Malcolm.

    Keira just sat on the couch watching TV with Lyra and helping her peel the fruit.

    From time to time, there was a bickering between two men in the kitchen.

    ¡°Bro, how do deal with this?¡±

    ¡°Get rid of the tendon and separate it into small sections with your hands.¡±

    Chad went on and asked again, ¡°How many sections will be appropriate?¡±

    After a while, Chad got a question again, ¡°Bro, how do you peel this garlic?¡±

    ¡°Bro, what shape should the meat be cut into?¡±

    ¡°Bro, this fresh shrimp is quite clean. Why do you need to remove the ck lines? How do you pick it out?¡±

    ¡°Bro ¡­¡±

    Malcolm held back once and for all, and his angerpletely boiled over, ¡°Get out!¡±

    Chad let out an ¡°oops¡± and was pushed out of the kitchen hard.

    On the living room¡¯s couch, both girls were staring at him.

    He scratched his head awkwardly and pointed his hand casually backwards, ¡°My brother isn¡¯t in a really good mood today! He wants to make us a nice dinner alone!¡±

    Keira grunted at him, feeling unhappy.

    ¡°Chad, you¡¯re so stupid! When are you going to learn to cook like Mr. Malcolm and stop letting me toil!?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about in front of Lyra? When did I let you toil?¡±

    He did not have much confidence, came over and sat on the side sofa, ¡°Look, you have eaten too much recently. Do you gain some weights? Your small face looked fleshy. Who gave you the money? Whose credit is it?¡±

    ¡°Gain some weights?¡±

    Keira covered her cheeks in horror, ¡°Lyra, have I gotten ugly?¡±

    Lyra pursed her lips and pinched her soft cheeks, ¡°Not ugly and not fat. It¡¯s just right. You¡¯re getting more and more beautiful.¡±

    Keira felt better and red at Chad, using, ¡°Lyra, look at him! How dare he call me fat!? so excessive !¡±

    Lyra nodded and said in a serious tone, ¡°It¡¯s excessive indeed. He needs to be taught a lesson. Feather duster is on the locker by the door. Do you want to throw a punch?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Keira looked excited.

    She had wanted to fix him for a long time!

    Lyra: ¡°Really, I¡¯ll do the honors and don¡¯t allow Chad to hide. You can beat him whenever you want.¡±

    Keira immediately ran to get the feather duster on the locker, and was eager for beating him.

    Chad¡¯s eyes widened in horror, ¡°Keira don¡¯t you dare! Don¡¯t forget who¡¯s supporting you now? Do you want your pocket money next month or not?¡±

    Hearing this, Keira was instantly distracted, pouted sullenly and sat down on the sofa.

    Lyra stifled augh, ¡°Admitted defeat?¡±

    Keira was reluctant but had to sumb to the lust, ¡°He holds the power and is too arrogant.¡±

    Lyra smiled and nodded, ¡°So the money still has to be in your own hands so that you have the capital to dominate everything. Don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Her words enlightened Keira and gave her an instant little idea.

    To avoid Chad¡¯s noticing, Keira replied while remaining calm.

    ¡°Lyra, you¡¯re amazing! Mr. Malcolm gave all his belongings. And he¡¯s such a good cook and a caring person. How on earth do you do it?¡±

    Lyra justughed at what she said, but she still remembered it to this day.

    When Malcolm first signed the employment agreement at Frayton, his first two dishes at Seaside Vi were ckened ribs and fried cabbage with spicy.

    But these secrets could not be publicly mentioned because Malcolm would blow up.

    Thinking about it, she sounded casual, ¡°Because he¡¯s well behaved.¡±

    ¡­

    When they were chatting, Malcolm made the dishes ready.

    Lyra needed on a nd diet with less salt, no seasonings, etc. because she was pregnant.

    In this regard, Malcolm previously had done some research on how to make the dish as best as possible with only salt.

    The moment the food was served, Chad rubbed his hands together, looking impatient.

    Today was a special day.

    In addition to being a great day for Malcolm and Lyra to get their license, it was also the day when Chad was picked up by Malcolm from the border.

    When Malcolm first saw him, he looked like a wild man. He got no name and no speech. He could only babble and didn¡¯t even have a birthday.

    So Malcolm helped him set his birthday on the day he was picked up.

    Tonight, Chad was in an extraordinarily good mood and identally got drunk and was assisted back by Keira.

    It wasn¡¯t until he left the vi that his dizzy yet booming voice came in.

    ¡°Brother! My brother! My life is yours. Even if I have to die, I will die with you!¡±

    This was followed by Keira¡¯s voice of disgust.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm will kick your ass! You¡¯re so smelly. It stinks!¡±

    Inside the house, Lyra and Malcolmughed out loud.

    Malcolm¡¯s dark eyes narrowed. His handsome face pressed against Lyra¡¯s shoulder, rubbing it gently. He curled up his thin lips, ¡°Honey, can you give me a night I¡¯ll never forget?¡±

    ¡°Never forget? Which one do you want?¡± Lyra raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°It¡¯s all about heavenly lustful. Can¡¯t help carrying on.¡±

    With his maic voice, he said and smiled, which was tantalizing to the extreme.

    Lyra¡¯s starry eyes gradually became cunning and she smiled very badly, ¡°Honey, I get it! Since you want it to be unforgettable, we must be immortal!¡±

    Malcolm looked at her.

    From her eyes, he keenly perceived a strong sense of ill intent.

    Lyra gently stroked his handsome face, with a provocative and teasing meaning, ¡°You have guessed it right. It¡¯s what you think!¡±

    Was it toote for him to press the back button and delete those words he just said?

    Lyra blew at him badly, with her eyes looking yful and teasing.

    Her soft voice was seductive to the extreme, ¡°Honey, I haven¡¯t ridden a horse for a long time, so be good and be my pony tonight, okay?¡±

    Was it really what he thought?

    Why did he feel that Lyra¡¯s bad idea was much more vigorous than he thought?

 Chapter 426 Sincere confession; he has changed?

    Late at night.

    In Lyre Spiti, asionally there came with the sound of a belt hitting mixed with the muffled grunt of someone in pain from time to time, and a woman¡¯s softughter.

    In the quiet evening, these sounds mingled were especially abrupt.

    But it caused infinite imagination and the desire to explore.

    Malcolm ¡°got what he wanted¡± and experienced a wedding night he would never forget.

    It was a little reward after lust.

    *

    It was the same night that Lyra would never forget as her wedding night.

    Since her pregnancy, she had not done high-risk exercise programs in a long time.

    Tonight she rode on him, used the belt as a whip and wielded it with abandon ¡­

    Well, it was fun as hell.

    With this extreme eroticism, Lyra¡¯s experience was pleasurable and soothing, but Malcolm¡¯s experience sucked.

    In the early morning, the sunlight poured into the bedroom through the half-covered curtains, reflecting on the two good-looking and delicate sides of Lyra and Malcolm¡¯s faces.

    Malcolm was sleeping on his back.

    His arm circled Lyra¡¯s chest. Even in his sleep, he had developed a habit of avoiding pressing against Lyra¡¯s belly.

    Last night was the wedding night after getting the license. The two yed untilte at night so they were now very exhausted. They were sleeping very soundly and didn¡¯t wake yet.

    Until Lyra¡¯s cell phone rang on the bedside table.

    She reached for it in a daze, and it was Twelve again.

    But this time, it was indeed Twelve who made this phone call.

    For his and Fifteen¡¯s negligence that led to the release of Ethel, he admitted the fault.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. Some time ago, we noticed she was not that restless, so we rxed. We did not expect her to make trouble again. She jointed Cerys¡¯ son Keagan, dazed us and ran. We ept the punishment.¡±

    Lyra skipped over the punishment and askedzily, ¡°Where is she? Have you found her yet?¡±

    ¡°No, yesterday we went down the river and salvaged all day. No one was seen at all. We also went downstream to several viges to look for her. We got no info about her. She was wounded by a gunshot. The river that day was cold. Could ¡­ she has died?¡±

    ¡°Even if she has died, I have to see her body.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s voice turned cold and she ordered, ¡°Keep searching. Search the viges downstream more times. She can¡¯t get far. She must still be in the viges.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lyra hung up the phone. After this disturbing phone call, she had beenpletely awake from her drowsiness and sat on the bed.

    Behind her, Malcolm felt the sudden rush in of cold air, and his little petite wife was slipped from his palm. He frowned with uneasiness and unconsciously grabbed the corner of her clothes.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Under theforter, Lyra¡¯s nightgown was tightly seized by his hand.

    She lowered her eyes and noticed that Malcolm was sleeping on his back.

    The back of his waist was hurt from her sittingst night, or ¡­?

    She leaned in, ying with Malcolm¡¯s hair and purposely blowing close to his ear.

    ¡°Honey, why are you sleeping in this position? Do you need me to massage your waist?¡±

    Malcolm half-squinted his sleepy eyes and made a soft ¡°hmm¡± sound.

    Lyra fell back to sleep under theforter, with her fingers and palms gently massaging his back.

    However, when she was massaging, she smiled even more evilly.

    Her fingertips silently moved down and stopped on his firm and upturned butt.

    Through the thin silk pajama pants, she cautiously rubbed it and could obviously feel there were still swollen .

    He was about to caress him when her wrist was grabbed.

    Malcolm was sleepy. His long eyshes lifted and he gave her a doting stare, ¡°Stop it. I¡¯m still sleepy.¡±

    Lyra had to let go.

    ¡°Okay, it was a hard night, so you can get more sleep. I go to the Lloyd Manor.¡±

    She leaned over and kissed his forehead.

    Then she got out of bed, packed up quickly and left Lyre Spiti.

    Half an hourter, the limousine was parked in front of Reginald¡¯s vi at Anning Hill.

    She went all the way in, and as she passed the hall, she keenly heard the faint and hoarse chanting of a maning from inside.

    It was morning and he were still reading?

    She walked over and opened the door of the hall slightly and watched quietly for a while.

    Collin was swaying. It looked very hard to kneel here. His throat was only a little better before he started chanting again.

    If he repeated this for several times, it was estimated that he wouldpletely lose his voice.

    Her eyebrows were slightly wrinkled and she looked grim.

    This time, instead of walking away quietly, she pushed the door in.

    Squeak-

    The sound of the door interrupted Collin¡¯s chanting.

    Instead, he didn¡¯t turn around but just casually said in his hoarse voice, ¡°Why are you sending breakfast again? I¡¯m not hungry yet. I¡¯ll go back when I¡¯ve finished.¡±

    Lyra stood far from the door and didn¡¯t move.

    Collin waited for a while and did not hear a reply, so he turned his head suspiciously to check.

    The moment when he saw that it was Lyra, he looked slightly stunned andpletely stopped chanting.

    Lyra¡¯s face was expressionless and cold. ¡°If you think that reading the Buddhist Scriptures all the time will make me forgive you and make me forget about your previous indulgence of Ethel, that¡¯s not necessary.¡±

    Her eyes looked firm and very cold, ¡°Even if you be a mute, I won¡¯t feel sorry for you.¡±

    Collin swallowed lightly. His long eyshes lowered, covering the lost emotions in his eyes.

    He said nothing. He turned his head, readjusted to the standard punitive kneeling position and continued to chant.

    Lyra¡¯s eyebrows tightened and her face grew chilly, only to feel that he was obstinate.

    Thinking of Eleven¡¯s report about Ethel in the morning, she spoke again, ¡°Ethel stunned my bodyguards and escaped. Do you know about this?¡±

    Collin¡¯s chanting stopped. He turned back again and saw her eyes seriously, ¡°This time, I really didn¡¯t know.¡±

    With little expression, she continued, ¡°The day before yesterday, it was raining heavily, and she ran all the way to the river. She was shot and fell into the river. Whether she will survive is uncertain.¡±

    Collin slightly averted his eyes and did not say anything.

    She stared at him closely. Seeing his expressions, she asked suspiciously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you protect her life all this time to repay her mother¡¯s kindness? Now that she¡¯s dying, you¡¯re not anxious?¡±

    Collin lowered his eyes and whispered hoarsely, ¡°It¡¯s uncertain. She has not already died. Perhaps, she¡¯s still alive.¡±

    ¡°So you don¡¯t want to save her from her misery?¡± Lyra raised her eyebrows, and her eyes looked cold and chilly.

    He calmly withdrew his gaze and looked again at the Buddhist Scriptures in his hand, speaking with extra seriousness.

    ¡°These days, I have been reading and copying the Buddhist Scriptures over and over again. Suddenly I see through a lot of things. I have protected her many times, and now that I have resigned from the Bureau of National Affairs, I do not have the same ability as before.¡±

    ¡°In the future, she has to choose her own path. Whether she dies or lives, it is her destiny. She needs to seek for her own fortunate. I can not protect her and I will no longer protect her.¡±

    Lyra listened quietly, being cognizant of his every expression.

    After a while, sheughed lightly, ¡°It seems that you did not read this book for nothing. Indeed, you have already regarded it as unimportant than before. It¡¯s a progress.¡±

    It was the calmest and gentlest words she had said to Collin during this period of time.

    With Collin¡¯s miserable pale lips, he smiled and moved his bruised knees to face her on his knees.

    With a muffled voice, he apologized to her sincerely.

    ¡°Rara, what happened before was my fault. I now understand how wrong I was and how much I hurt you. This time, I am sincerely atoning and repenting. Can you forgive me?¡±

 Chapter 427 Rara is giving birth

    Lyra¡¯s original expression with a smile instantly froze.

    While they were looking at each other, Collin swallowed uneasily, waiting nervously and apprehensively.

    Lyra stared at him for a while before finally speaking, ¡°I ept your apology. As for forgiveness ¡­ Ie here today just to see dad again. For everything else, I don¡¯t want to mention it.¡±

    Collin looked sad.

    His sister was brought up by him, and he knew very well that she meant to refuse.

    Smoothing himself from the loss, he smiled, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m willing to wait until the day you canpletely forgive me.¡±

    Lyra stared at him and said nothing.

    She was about to turn her head and left the hall to check on her father when Kathleen suddenly ran all the way down from upstairs, shouting mournfully.

    ¡°Honey! Dad¡­ Dad¡¯s heart rate went to zero!¡±

    These words were like a thunderp that stunned the whole Anning Hill.

    Lyra¡¯s eyes instantly turned red and she ran wildly up the stairs. Collin stood up on his knees and followed.

    Keith, who was in the dinning room, also ran upstairs quickly when he heard the words from Kathleen.

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    They spoke in unison and shouted themselves hoarse. The heart of the old man in the bed stopped beating and he rested peacefully.

    Micah sat next to Reginald. On his usual cool face, his eyes were read and he was crying painfully.

    The ward was filled with sadness. Lyra held the door frame, with teardrops slipping down uncontrobly. And her heart ached like a twinge.

    In her sad eyes, suddenly it was welling up with rage. She took out her cell phone and called Twelve.

    ¡°Mobilize all the Darkbell. Ethel must be found! I want to see her die!¡±

    ¡­

    Reginald¡¯s funeral was handled by Micah together with Keith.

    Lyra couldn¡¯t be involved in all this because she was pregnant with her babies. She was picked up by Malcolm, who arrived in a hurry and pacified her.

    The entire organization turned out in full strength, searched for Ethel on the riverbank, and asked all the farmers in the downstream viges door to door.

    Two days after, there was still no news as if she had vanished.

    Lyra¡¯s anger burned, but she was mindful of the babies and suppressed her temper, calling Keith to the vi.

    ¡°Keith, we still can¡¯t find Ethel, but she made the mistake that got dad killed. I am going to make sure she must pay for it.¡±

    Keith understood her.

    ¡°Rara, what do you want to do? You have my support.¡±

    Lyra raised her eyes. Thinking of Ethel¡¯s face, her eyes looked cold, ¡°Make a news reporting her death. You can during her travels, she suddenly learns her father¡¯s bad news. She¡¯s so sad that she loses bnce and drowns in the river.¡±

    Keith was slightly stunned, ¡°You want her to never go back to the Lloyd Manor again even if she lives? Not to live with the family name Lloyd?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I understand and will get it done.¡±

    *

    Reginald died. Collin was no longer in charge, and Ethel had since disappeared and never been seen again.

    The whole Lloyd Manor was managed by Lyra, and it was peaceful hence forward.

    Calm days always passed extraordinarily fast.

    Several monthster.

    With the baby bump, Lyra looked stunningly delicate and her skin was still tender.

    She was sitting a the couch, watching a movie on a giant screen projector. And Malcolm was in the kitchen, helping her cut the fruit.

    She was watching with great interest when her stomach was suddenly kicked by the babies.

    The kicking made her got painful spasm. Lyra nearly passed out.

    ¡°Mel!¡±

    She strained to shout.

    Malcolm dropped the unwashed fruit in his hands and ran out frantically, crouching down in front of her to check her condition.

    ¡°Are you going to give birth?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s brows tightened in pain and she shook her head, ¡°The babies are kicking me again.¡±

    Malcolm felt distressed, staring at her belly with exasperation and gritting his teeth.

    ¡°This restless brats will be so naughty in the future! Let you suffer so much! When they grow up, I will have to beat their little ass to help you take revenge!¡±

    Lyraughed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so mean. They are still two little babies. They don¡¯t know anything.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Malcolm gently soothed her belly with his palm and was still indignant, ¡°But they made you suffer so much. I must make they suffer a littleter!¡±

    Lyra couldn¡¯t help butugh at his serious usation.

    ¡°The babies can listen to it. They will hold a grudge. And when they grow up, I¡¯m sure they will help me not you. We three bully you together!¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t care as long as Lyra was happy.

    Lyra was about to speak when suddenly there was another sharp pain in her stomach, and her brows tightened in agony.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Kick you again?¡±

    Lyra shook her head.

    She eased the pain and realized something, ¡°Honey, I might ¡­ be inbor!¡±

    Malcolm freaked out and immediately sent a group message to Chad, Keira, Micah, Keith, Melissa, and then picked up Lyra and ran straight to the hospital.

    When Lyra was admitted to the maternity ward, everyone was there on time, huddling around her and greeting her.

    Seeing this overwhelming group of people, Lyra was confused and turned her head to look at Malcolm who was beside her, ¡°Why did you call so many people here? To watch me give birth?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s palms were sweating and his voice was shaking slightly. He was more nervous than she was.

    ¡°I said that when you give birth, I want to experience the pain of childbirth and be with you in pain. I was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to be with you in the ward, so I called everyone toe and talk to you.¡±

    Lyra clutched his hand, ¡°No, so many people here. I¡¯m nervous. Just have you alone with me.¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡± he still wanted to be with her in her pain.

    Micah came forward in time to exin that he didn¡¯t need to experience it again. The doctor in the delivery room woulde in at any time to check the cervical opening and when the time was right, she could have a painless injection.

    Malcolm and Lyra didn¡¯t know about it before.

    Lyra was surprised, ¡°So now that medicine is advanced, there is such a good stuff. Micah, you didn¡¯t tell me earlier. I was so nervous!¡±

    Malcolm was stunned, ¡°So Micah, you let me experience the analgesic apparatus of childbirth before to deliberately screw me?¡±

    Micah didn¡¯t say no and looked scheming.

    The group of people said a bunch of encouraging words, and then left nervously.

    Fifteen minutester, Lyra was wheeled into the delivery room and apanied by Malcolm.

    The babies were in the right position and could be delivered smoothly.

    After the painless injection, Lyra felt much better and the birth was not as painful as rumored.

    Malcolm, however, clutched her hand nervously. His body was shaking and even his jawline was tense.

    Lyra turned her head, stroked his handsome face and smiled, ¡°Mel, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s quite easy.¡±

    His grim face was covered with a thinyer of cold sweat, and he whispered usingly, ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say so. It must be good if what you said is true!¡±

    Lyra justughed.

    After a six-hour ordeal, Lyra gave birth to two babies, which was smooth.

    The nurse gently cleaned the two babies, wrapped them securely, and called for Malcolm.

    ¡°Congrattions to Mr. Malcolm on the birth of a son and a daughter. Come and see yourself!¡±

    Malcolm was not moving and not caring at all. He just helped Lyra wipe sweat, feeling distressed.

    Lyra weakly said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to see the babies?¡±

    Malcolm was extra serious, just wanting to look at her, ¡°They¡¯re not as important as you.¡±

 Chapter 428 Micahâ€™s love arrives?

    She smiled and felt sweet in her heart.

    However, he still needed to check on their babies.

    ¡°Come on. I want to see them.¡±

    Malcolm had to get up and walked over to the nurse.

    The nurse offered to introduce, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, this is the baby boy and this is the baby girl.¡±

    Malcolm took just one look, instantly tightened his brows, and asked incredulously, ¡°Are they really my and Rara¡¯s babies?¡±

    ¡°Of course, you are in the delivery room. Will I switch them?¡±

    Several nursesughed.

    Malcolm, however, had a serious expression.

    His and Rara¡¯s features, both were extremely good-looking. How the babies were so ¡­ ugly?

    Their skin was red and wrinkled. They were not cute at all.

    Could it be that the virus in his body really affected them?

    The more he thought about it, the more solemn he looked.

    The nurse, however, held the babies andughed happily, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, your babies are so well behaved. Can you hold them?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    He walked away without looking back and went back to continue apanying Lyra.

    Lyra saw himing and clutched his hand, with anticipation, ¡°How¡¯s that? Do the babies look good?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong?¡± Noticing that he didn¡¯t look well, Lyra was suspicious.

    Malcolm could only stiffly change the subject, ¡°No problem. Leave it alone. You can rest for a while andter will be transferred to a normal ward.¡±

    The more he looked like this, the more Lyra thought something was wrong, ¡°Where¡¯s the babies? Hurry up and bring them over here for me.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± He asked uncertainly.

    Lyra nodded solemnly, wih her inner sense of unease growing stronger, ¡°Hurry up.¡±

    Malcolm had no choice but to go over towards the nurse again and pick up the two little babies.

    As he stood by Lyra¡¯s bed again, he cautioned, ¡°Rara, be prepared that it may fall a little short of your expectations.¡±

    ¡°No bullshit.¡± The more she listened to, the more confused she became.

    Malcolm bent down and ced the two little babies next to her pillow.

    Lyra nced sideways.

    They were two pink and tiny babies.

    ¡°So cute! This is too cute for me. Are you purposely going around in circles to surprise me?¡±

    She was thrilled, bursting into tears. Instantly, she fondled admiringly with her two little babies, and even felt that the hard pregnancy was worth it.

    It was a great aplishment to be able to bring such cute little babies to the world.

    ¡°Mel, look. Their eyebrows look like us. They¡¯re the babies that belong to us.¡±

    Malcolm followed her gaze and looked over again.

    Anyway, after all, they were his baby boy and girl, but really ¡­ the more he looked at them, the more he thought it pleasing.

    He leaned over and kissed Lyra¡¯s sweat-soaked forehead, with love in his eyes, ¡°Thank you, Rara, for giving me two lovely little lives.¡±

    The two looked at each other with deep love in their eyes.

    *

    The delivery was sessful, and Lyra was transferred to a normal room after a short rest.

    Micah, Keith and the others ran over soon. The VIP room, which was originally very spacious, was instantly filled up.

    A group of people gathered around the two little babies in their cribs, discussing with fervor.

    Chad: ¡°The baby boy looks a bit like my brother.¡±

    Keira giggled, ¡°I heard Lyra was often kicked by the baby. It must be this baby boy. He must be as naughty as Mr. Malcolm when he was a child!¡±

    The ward instantly resounded with cheerfulughter.

    Malcolm sat by Lyra¡¯s bedside. He didn¡¯t react to it, pretended not to hear that and concentrated on feeding Lyra nutritious porridge.

    Lyra looked at them from afar who were observing their babies, and felt like they were surrounding some rare animals in zoo.

    They were still in the heated discussion.

    Micah, who had remained silent, spoke up and asked, ¡°Rara, what are you nning to name the babies?¡±

    Lyra was slightly stunned. Frankly, she had forgotten about it.

    She turned her head to look at Malcolm, ¡°Honey, you decide it.¡±

    Malcolm pondered for a moment and spoke cautiously, ¡°I¡¯m going to name my baby girl, Molly, and my baby boy, Spencer.¡±

    She listened quietly and was content. She felt that she made such a good decision in having the two babies.

    Chad read along, ¡°Molly White, Spencer White. They¡¯re great names with great meanings.¡±

    ¡°Molly, Spencer, your daddy picks the names for you.¡± Keira said gleefully.

    Soon the ward resounded with noises and they were all calling Molly and Spencer.

    Lyra looked at Malcolm and smiled helplessly, just thinking that this group of people were simply more childish than children.

    Knock-knock-

    Someone was knocking on the door of the ward.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Eleven pushed the door in with a slightly embarrassed expression and whispered, ¡°Miss Lyra, Mr. Collin and his wife are here. Should I let them in?¡±

    Although his voice was small, the whole ward was quiet and the atmosphere was once gloomy after Eleven finished his words.

    Everyone looked quietly at Lyra, as if waiting for her to decide.

    Lyra¡¯s expression gradually went serious when being stared by all.

    ¡°There are already enough people in the ward. My babies are still small. Too many people will easily scare them. It¡¯s better to let them go back first.¡±

    She replied euphemistically, but that still meant no forgiveness.

    With the door of the ward closed again, the whole ward fell into a deathly silence, and no one made another sound for a long time.

    After a while, a young nurse came over and knocked on the door, but it wasn¡¯t for Lyra and Malcolm.

    ¡°Mr. Micah, there¡¯s a woman looking for you.¡±

    With these words, all eyes in the ward fell on Micah.

    Micah had always been cool and proud. With so many people looking at him, his ears were slightly red inadvertently.

    Keith was the most surprised one, ¡°A woman? It¡¯s a woman!!! My puritanical Micah. Finally there¡¯s a woman daring to approach him?¡±

    He patted Micah¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Micah, that¡¯s not righteous of you. When did this happen? How long do you n to introduce your girlfriend to me?¡±

    Micah unnaturally cleared his throat. His expression became more and more grim, ¡°Well, don¡¯t talk nonsense. It¡¯s not girlfriend. There is no such thing. Probably she¡¯s a previous patient, asking some questions about the disease.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Micah stopped paying attention to him and turned to leave the ward.

    After Micah left, Lyra looked at Keith and whispered, ¡°In terms of rtionship, Micah is very introverted. Don¡¯t stimte him. Be careful not to make him. And don¡¯t scare your sister-inw away.¡±

    Laughter soon returned to the ward.

    Micah came out and went straight to the hospital¡¯s unupied exit passageway.

    A luscious figure was standing right in the aisle and quietly waiting for him.

    He stood at a distance for a while, covered the tips of his ears, which were slightly red from Keith¡¯s words, breathed deeply, and soon returned to his old and icy face.

    ¡°Miss Abigail, you just went back to Frayton. Why are you in Suham again?¡±

    Hearing his usual and cool voice, the woman in the aisle turned around.

    Abigail¡¯s smiling and radiant face was revealed.

 Chapter 429 Beware of pursuing your love back

    In the past, when Abigail saw him, she adored him with fondness and love.

    But this time, her look was extraordinarilyplicated.

    After a long-time internal struggle, she lowered her eyes grimly and finally spoke, ¡°Mr. Micah, I¡¯m sorry for bothering you for most of the year before.¡±

    Micah stared at her quietly, not speaking and waiting for her to say more.

    ¡°In the future, I probably won¡¯t even bother you again ¡­¡±

    ¡°Because ¡­ my dad has decided that I should be engaged to the son of Weaver family.¡±

    Micah¡¯s face froze. Hepressed his lips and thought for half a second before saying, ¡°Well, congrattions.¡±

    These words were like tens of thousands of steel needles stabbing into Abigail¡¯s heart at the same time, causing her pain in every limbs.

    She suppressed the sour feeling on the tip of her nose and said strongly, ¡°I know you never like me. That¡¯s my extravagant hope. In the future, my feelings for you will fade away little by little. I¡¯ll bepletely sober and will never bother you again.¡±

    The more she said, the heavier her nasal voice was. Her eyes were uncontrobly red and became tearful.

    In the business, she was a strong woman with an independent nature, but in love, she was still a foolish person who hoped to get a look back from the person she liked.

    But now, Micah¡¯s congrattions had brought her fully awake.

    Micah noticed her extreme sadness and reached out slightly, trying tofort her.

    But his hand stopped and he was wondering what role he was taking to console her.

    He was torn when Abigail had made up her mind once and for all.

    ¡°Mr. Micah, goodbye.¡±

    With herst words, she turned to leave and was running away.

    Micah¡¯s hand was still frozen in ce. He was stunned for a while and not moving. He could not say what it was like. That was a mixture of feelings, which was very peculiar.

    He didn¡¯t stop thinking until someone¡¯s arm was on his shoulder.

    It was Keith,ing over just in time to take in the scene of Abigail leaving in tears.

    He sighed andined, ¡°Micah, this is your fault. She had chased you for half a year. I can tell you have been driven to distraction. It¡¯s not like that youpletely have no feelings for her.¡±

    ¡°In the rtionship, if she always thinks she¡¯s the self-sacrificing one and you¡¯re passive, that will eventually end in tragedy. You should properly find out what your true feeling is. If you really like her, just win her heart back. If you really have no feelings for her, then bless.¡±

    Micah adjusted the precious watch on his wrist and said without thinking, ¡°She¡¯s already engaged. I don¡¯t need to interrupt her life. In the future, we¡¯ll not disturb each other.¡±

    ¡°So you really have feelings for her?¡± Keith was good at analyzing his words.

    Micah thought for a moment. His voice sounded cold, ¡°No.¡±

    He turned his head and walked away.

    Keith rushed after him, ¡°Just pretend. You¡¯re hesitant!¡±

    ¡°Micah, other people don¡¯t understand you, but I do!¡±

    ¡°If you are as indifferent as before, you¡¯ll lose her!¡±

    Micah did not speak. His face still looked cold.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Keith sincerely worried about him, ¡°Micah, you have to chase her back before it¡¯s toote!¡±

    ¡­

    In the ward, a group of chattering people were sent away by Malcolm.

    The room was finally quiet.

    Malcolm blew on the porridge and patiently fed her. In his deep eyes, there was something hidden.

    After being together for so long, Lyra could tell right away that something was on his mind.

    ¡°Mel, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Before he could answer perfunctorily, Lyra hastened to add, ¡°Don¡¯t forget how many losses you¡¯ve suffered before because you kept me in the dark. If you dare to fool me again this time, I¡¯ll have to give you a hard time when I¡¯ve recovered!

    Her threat was effective.

    Malcolm thought for a moment and said honestly, ¡°Do you remember I got the S404 biochemical virus?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He lowered his eyes and continued, ¡°Now that our babies are born. When I have time, I want to take them to theb and check their body. And you ¡­ have to be tested when you get out of the hospital.¡±

    This matter was indeed quite important and concerned the future of their family.

    But ¡­

    Lyra looked serious and worried, ¡°It¡¯s too pitiful to let them haveb tests when they¡¯re just born. I can¡¯t bear to do it.¡±

    ¡°Rara, it is better to check early. If there is really a problem, let Jimmy prepare early and treat in advance.¡±

    Lyra was really resistant aboutb tests when their babies were at such a young age.

    ¡°Just wait a little longer. They¡¯re still too small and weak. We can often observe the state of the babies and pay more attention to them. It should be fine.¡±

    Malcolm nodded and handed a spoonful of nutritious porridge, ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±

    Lyra inclined her head and refused to eat.

    Therefore, he had to pass it into his own mouth and swallow it delicately.

    Lyra stared at him for a moment and asked with frown, ¡°Mel, if I hadn¡¯t asked just now, you wouldn¡¯t have been wondering how you could find an opportunity to quietly take the babies to thebter, would you?¡±

    His hand that was scooping the porridge, abruptly stopped. And then he raised his eyes to smile, ¡°How is it possible? Of course I have to discuss with you. They¡¯re our babies. I can¡¯t make decisions for you.¡±

    ¡°That sounds good. ¡±

    Lyra reluctantly let him go off.

    He breathed a sigh of relief. It was so close. If he said anything wrong, he guessed he had to be beaten again!

    Lyra noticed all his expressions changes, stifled augh, and inadvertently got a scheming look. After a while, she restrained herself from being that way.

    After a few days in the hospital, Lyra was able to be discharged and was ready to go home to recuperate.

    Malcolm helped her to put on her thick socks and cloak tightly, put on her fur hat, and then carried her home.

    Because Lyra had to recuperate, Malcolm had too much works on his hands to deal with.

    In addition to helping Lyra with the Lloyd Group¡¯s paperwork from time to time, as well as the various tasks at White Corp, he also had to take care of two babies and Lyra¡¯s nutritional meals.

    He did everything himself, as if he got the superhuman powers.

    However, for a few days, he barely slept well and became emaciated.

    Lyra felt distressed. After discussing with him, she finally decided to hire a reliable nanny who would be dedicated to caring for the children and to help Malcolm share that part of the task.

    For days in a row, Chad finally hired a young girl from one of the best babysitting agencies.

    The young girl was brought to Lyra¡¯s bedside to be tested by Lyra herself.

    Lyra leaned against the bed, cradling baby Molly while looking up at the nanny.

    The girl was really young and thin, but she heard she was the best nanny in the agency.

    The girl¡¯s face was rather average looking, with half of her face still bandaged, but her eyes were absolutely beautiful and clear.

    Lyra looked at her, but felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity, which was very strange.

    But not for the reason of judging her by her appearance, she just felt that she did not quite like this girl.

    She looked at the girl calmly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name? What¡¯s wrong with your face?¡±

 Chapter 430 Miss Lyra, can you feel at ease?

    Hearing her ask about her face, the girl covered her bandaged cheek.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Lyra, my name is L Dean. The left side of my face was caused by me. I fell downstairs two days ago. Miss Lyra, please don¡¯t worry. It will definitely not affect my working hours and this will be healed soon.¡±

    Her voice was hoarse and unpleasant to hear, which was a bit harsh.

    Lyra wrapped her arms around the baby, patting and coaxing gently. Quickly, she did not look at her, ¡°You¡¯re not suitable. You can leave.¡±

    Chad wanted to take the girl away.

    The girl didn¡¯t move and asked reluctantly, ¡°Miss Lyra, you don¡¯t even test whether I¡¯m qualified. You don¡¯t want to hire me because of my face? So you¡¯re just judging people by their appearance?¡±

    Lyra wrinkled her brows slightly and raised her eyes to watch her again.

    Chad sensed Lyra¡¯s anger and hurried to pull the girl away, ¡°What are you talking about!? I have never seen such an unreasonable job applicant! You think this is the only reason? Don¡¯t use excessive standards to attack others!¡±

    The girl was pulled by him and moved two steps towards the door.

    Lyra, who was on the bed, finally spoke, ¡°There are four reasons that I don¡¯t want to hire you.¡±

    ¡°Your voice is too unpleasant to hear. It tends to scare the babies.¡±

    ¡°The way you look at me is not humble.¡±

    ¡°You have a sharp and unapproachable look in your eyes.¡±

    ¡°And the most important one, your appearance is not attracted to me. I do not like you, so I do not need to test you.¡±

    Her tone was calm and sharp, as if discussing an ordinary thing.

    Chad asked, ¡°Do you heard it all? Are you ready to leave?¡±

    L had to turn around and leave, and when she reached the door, she suddenly looked back and asked with an affected smile, ¡°Miss Lyra, are you feeling at ease?¡±

    She didn¡¯t need Chad to yell at her and consciously went downstairs to leave.

    Chad stood still, was confused for a second, and quickly apologized to Lyra, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Next time I¡¯ll be more vignt and won¡¯t bring in all the oddballs.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t care much and continued to take care of Molly who was in her arms.

    The girl¡¯s words before she left suddenly urred in her mind without warning, and then reyed over and over again.

    Just now, L¡¯sst look ¡­

    She suddenly realized something and looked cautiously at Chad, ¡°Quick! Go after that girl just now and make sure to bring her back!¡±

    ¡°Okay, Lyra!¡±

    Chad immediately became serious, turned his head and ran out.

    Lyra, suddenly feeling unease, hurriedly called Malcolm who was working in his study.

    ¡°Rara?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Spencer?¡±

    Malcolm looked at the sleeping baby in his arms, ¡°He¡¯s here. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lyra breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Nothing. Just keep busy.¡±

    She hung up the phone and gazed out the window.

    Hopefully, she was overthinking it.

    Fifteen minutester, Chad returned.

    ¡°I can¡¯t find her. She walks very fast and disappears as soon as she goes out of Lyre Spiti. I have checked the surveince. I can¡¯t see her as well. She knows all the dead zones of the cameras.¡±

    In the room, the atmosphere was cold.

    Lyra pondered for a moment.

    She knew to take the blind spot of the camera¡¯s view. Was it intentional, or unintentional?

    ¡°Which babysitting center does shee from? Go check her work file. Be careful and thorough. You must find her. I want to question her personally.¡±

    ¡°Yes, rest assured.¡±

    *

    At night, the two babies slept in the middle of the king-size bed, separating Lyra and Malcolm distantly on either side.

    Malcolm got the babies to sleep from time to time, and asionally nced at Lyra who was on the other side of the bed, but saw her staring absentmindedly at Molly. No one knew what she was thinking.

    ¡°Rara?¡±

    He called softly.

    Lyra didn¡¯t respond.

    He instantly got a little aggrieved.

    These two babies not only separated him and Rara when sleeping, but also took away arge part of Rara¡¯s love.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Rara, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    He reached out with his long arm, crossed the middle ¡°lines¡± and carefully poked Lyra¡¯s arm.

    Lyra then reacted and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Malcolm wrinkled his brows and whispered in grievance, ¡°I was going to ask you what¡¯s wrong ¡­¡±

    ¡°Mel, the more I think about that babysitter Chad brought in today, the stranger I felt.¡± She lowered her eyes in thought and her expression was serious.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Malcolm quickly became serious as well.

    Lyra went over the day¡¯s event with Malcolm, not missing a single detail.

    Malcolm listened to her and sounded grim, ¡°So, you suspect that the nanny today could be Ethel?¡±

    ¡°It just felt familiar and the words she said before she left were so strange. But when I think about it, there was a lot that didn¡¯t feel like Ethel.¡±

    Malcolm patted her arm and softly reassured, ¡°Then don¡¯t think about it. Chad will find her. It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡±

    She nodded her head.

    After another interval, his hand still rested on her arm, not only that, but also indulged in gently pinching the flesh of her arm.

    Lyra turned her head to look at him, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    He smiled. Looking at her expectantly, he said in soft voice, ¡°Honey, I haven¡¯t slept with you in my arms for many days. Can you let me hold you tonight?¡±

    ¡°What about them? Where are you going to let them sleep? What if they fall at night if I sleep with you in your arms?¡±

    They were tormenting little guy!

    He pressed down his inner mania and whispered, ¡°Gotta hurry up and find a babysitter to free me sooner!¡±

    Lyraughed, ¡°Mel, it¡¯s time to change the diaper.¡±

    ¡­

    The next day, Chad went to check the identity of L.

    It was Fifteen who went to do the babysitting thing.

    After what happened yesterday, Lyra made a special request.

    The nanny should be middle-aged or older, have had many experiences with children, and look honest.

    In the afternoon, it was not Chad or Fifteen that entered Lyre Spiti.

    Instead, it was the Lloyd Group¡¯s executive, Jonathan Fulton.

    He was dedicated to the group and was the first to endorse Lyra¡¯s decisions in many previous general meetings.

    Lyra was very impressed with him.

    When Jonathan walked into the bedroom, Lyra was leaning against the bed and holding Molly in her arms.

    Whenever Molly was in her arms, Molly was not fussing and quiet.

    Jonathan stood distantly by the door, smiling and congratting her, ¡°Miss Lyra, congrattions. The twins is a real blessing.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Lyra replied and went straight to the point, ¡°Mr. Jonathan, what can I help you?¡±

    Jonathan didn¡¯t squirm and quickly exined his intention, ¡°It¡¯s about the future session of the Lloyd Group. I wonder what are you nning to do in the future?¡±

    Lyra: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°When your father was still alive, it was said that the session of the Lloyd family in the future would be passed on to women, not men. Now you have given birth to twins. Is there no preparation for your daughter?¡±

    Lyra understood his meaning, ¡°You are here to let me determine the future sessor in advance. Molly is still young, so it would be too early to give her the burden of the Lloyd Group¡¯s session.¡±

    Jonathanughed, ¡°The reason why you need to n early is that your daughter will soon be registered. If you have considered making your daughter the heiress of the Lloyd Group in the future, then she must not have the surname White.¡±

 Chapter 431 Disliked by Rara

    Lyra frowned slightly, ¡°Are you hoping Molly will take myst name?¡±

    Molly Lloyd?

    It was not impossible.

    It was just that it was a bit tricky, as she had promised the Whites at the hall before because of the transfer of Malcolm¡¯s shares in White Corp to her.

    When the babies were born, she would have half of the shares of White Corp.

    If Molly¡¯s surname was Lloyd, it was estimated that the Whites would have to make troubles again.

    ¡°I will discuss this matter with Malcolm.¡±

    Jonathan responded with a smile, ¡°Of course, I am just advising you for the Lloyd Group. The final choice is on you.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not recuperating yet, so I won¡¯t see you off.¡±

    ¡°Take care.¡±

    As soon as Jonathan left, Lyra looked down at Molly who was in her arms.

    Molly just woke up, squinting at her.

    Noticing that the diaper was thickening and that Molly should have peed, Lyra tilted her head and shouted downstairs, ¡°Mel! Come and change the diaper!¡±

    At the same time.

    Malcolm was having a video conference on the second floor.

    The screen was connected to the conference room at the White Corp, with eightrge speakers.

    Spencer was held in hisps. Malcolm was patting him every now and then, with the table just blocking the baby.

    The entire study was unusually quiet, and Malcolm was listening to the briefing when Lyra¡¯s yell came from upstairs, whcih was unannounced.

    The people of entire conference room instantly raised their faces, and were shocked at the cold and handsome man on the screen.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Their boss ¡­ could actually change diapers?

    Was he working full time at home and bing a manny?

    Malcolm, who was cold, could change the babies¡¯ diaper. It was really hard for them to imagine!!!

    With the stunned expressions of everyone in the video, Malcolm cleared his throat, ¡°The meeting is suspended for ten minutes.¡±

    As he finished his words, Malcolm¡¯s screen was turned off.

    He immediately got up and quickly went upstairs while holding Spencer and pushed open the bedroom door.

    The moment he saw Lyra, he used her with small voice, ¡°Honey, why didn¡¯t you call me on the phone? I¡¯m in the middle of a video meeting.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sorry. I thought it¡¯ll be troublesome, so I just shouted. Next time I¡¯ll not do it.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t say anything, swapped baby with her, took Molly to the bathroom, turned on the heatmp, and began skillfully changing diapers and washing the baby¡¯s butt.

    Lyra remembered that Jonathan had juste over and said to him through the open bathroom door.

    ¡°Mel, our inheritance in the Lloyd family is passed on to women, not men. And Mr. Jonathan would like Molly to take myst name when she registers residence. What do you think?¡±

    Malcolm pronounced the name, Molly Lloyd, ¡°It¡¯s up to you. It¡¯s not a big deal to let her take yourst name.¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    She hesitated slightly, ¡°I have promised I¡¯ll hand White Corp shares equally to them. If Molly takes my family name and holds White Corp shares. The Whites ¡­ will not agree, I guess. ¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Malcolm was nimble and seriously thinking about this issue.

    ¡°If you want to be equal, you can give all of your White Corp shares to Spencer and take out an equal share of the Lloyd Group in her hand and divide it to Molly.¡±

    After the words, there was no movement in the bedroom for a while.

    Malcolm poked his head out suspiciously and nced at the big bed.

    ¡°Rara, you¡¯re reluctant to give your shares of Lloyd group, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Lyraughed, ¡°The share thing is small but the safety of our babies is important. I signed the agreement in order to rescue you from the Whites. Now I really have to give the shares out, which is not a small thing.¡±

    ¡°We both have thergest holdings in the White Corp and the Lloyd Group. Once they are given to our children, it would be tantamount to telling everyone that they are the in-built heirs and would inevitably be harmed by someone who harbors evil intentions.¡±

    ¡°Mel, I was carrying the identity of the prospective heiress. That¡¯s why so many things happened to me. I¡¯m afraid that in the future Molly and Spencer have to suffer this as well.¡±

    Malcolm understood her feelings and quickly put a new diaper on Molly. Then he put Molly in bed and went around to the other side to snuggle her.

    ¡°So what are you nning to do?¡±

    Lyra leaned against his shoulder, lowered her eyes and looked to the two babies next to her, ¡°Molly can have my family name, Lloyd, but I want to return the White Corp shares I have to you.¡±

    Their children were so young. With so many shares, their social status would soar, which would be easy to cause envies. It was not a good thing.

    Malcolm cupped her face and kissed her on the lips, ¡°Then do as you wish.¡±

    In this kiss, her lips stiffened and did not move in response.

    Malcolm ended the kiss suspiciously and looked down at her, ¡°Rara?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Lyra pondered slightly and asked in a serious manner, ¡°Honey, did you wash your hands?¡±

    He had finished cleaning Molly¡¯s butt. How could he not have washed his hands!?

    ¡°You dislike me so soon?¡± His dark eyes stared at her slyly.

    Lyra stifled augh and cupped his face with both hands, ¡°Just kidding.¡± With those words, she leaned over and deepened the kiss she had just given.

    Malcolm was kissed so hard that he fell softly into her arms and rested his head on her stomach.

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re too tempting ¡­¡±

    With just one kiss, he was submerged. When would he be able to have sex with her again?

    Lyra guessed what he was thinking and stroked his jaw, pursing her lips and smiling.

    After a few minutes of cuddling, she suddenly remembered something, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you were having a video meeting? Have you finished?¡±

    Malcolm reacted with that, ¡°Yes! Meeting!¡±

    He almost forgot it.

    He picked up Spencer and immediately went downstairs.

    Lyra looked at his back, smiling helplessly and shaking her head.

    *

    Towards the end of the night, Chad came in with news of L.

    ¡°Lyra, L has been thoroughly checked and the identity is all genuine. There¡¯s no problem.¡±

    Lyra tightened her eyebrows, ¡°What you mean is she is indeed L herself and her experience and resume are all true?¡±

    Chad nodded his head.

    It didn¡¯t dispel her doubts. If that was true, then why did L leave that message when she had nothing to do with it?

    Chad continued to exin, ¡°I have found her. She exined that someone contacted her before. And this person gave her money to behave in this way. Every word she said was asked for.¡±

    ¡°Who contacted her?¡± Her eyes looked grim.

    Chad shook his head again, ¡°She was contacted through a ck ount to take orders. I have checked that ount. It has no real-name registration. I can¡¯t find the belongings.¡±

    This was the another ck connection.

    It was somewhat simr with Cody¡¯s photo event .

    But the person just wanted to say those words to her after taking so many efforts?

    It was a demonstration?

    Could it be Ethel who disappeared by jumping into the river eight months ago?

    She seriously thought about it and instructed Chad, ¡°Send two more people to keep an eye on L and see if she has any unusual movements.¡±

    ¡°Also, assign a few more bodyguards to Lyre Spiti. Rotate shifts and make sure there are bodyguards at all times.¡±

 Chapter 432 I want to break up and separate forever

    Lyra and Malcolm paid extra attention to recruit a nanny because of L, and even the family background and experience were screened.

    Finally, they selected a very kind and middle-aged woman named Sophia Ward, who was generally preferred to be called Sophia.

    *

    With Sophia as the nanny, Malcolm was finally liberated and lived a much morefortable life.

    The days of peace and enjoyment passed quickly.

    In a sh, it was time for the babies¡¯ christening and Lyra was recovering well.

    At the christening ceremony, their friends came here and all gathered around the two little babies, praising them and fondling them.

    Lyra instructed Malcolm and Sophia to keep a close eye on the babies and never left them more than a meter away.

    They were like rare animals, who were allowed to see but not to touch, not to mention the hug.

    She, herself, came out to greet the guests at the door.

    Shortly after, Keith, who was dressed up, arrived with generous congrattory gifts.

    Lyra noticed he was alone and asked curiously, ¡°Why did youe by yourself today? Where is Melissa?¡±

    Keith looked slightly embarrassed, ¡°She¡¯s been quite busy with activitiestely. Maybe someone told her something. I always feel like she¡¯s intentionally distant from metely.¡±

    ¡°You made her angry?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Keith pondered for a moment, ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to fight a few times now and then? She didn¡¯t used to be like this, andtely she¡¯s been especially cold to me.¡±

    Lyra: ¡°When I¡¯m free, I can ask about it for you?¡±

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll take care of my own business.¡±

    Lyra patted his shoulder and seriously instructed, ¡°Keith, you¡¯re a man. How can you be mean to her? Less quarrel in the future. It will hurt each other¡¯s heart.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Keith nodded and obediently listened to her lecture.

    Remembering someone¡¯s instructions, he continued, ¡°By the way, Micah just flew to Fraytonst night. I guess he can¡¯te back, so he asked me to deliver the gift on his behalf. He said next time when he returns to Suham, he will make up small gifts for his nephew and niece.¡±

    Frayton ?

    Lyra wanted to know the gossip and asked deliberately, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have any important properties in Frayton. What¡¯s he doing there?¡±

    Keith stared at her with relief, ¡°Of course he¡¯s chasing my future sister-inw back! But I guess it¡¯s not that easy. He¡¯s been cold to her for half a year. Now that she¡¯s engaged and he only knows his true feelings now. I guess he will suffer a little bit.¡±

    Sheughed and spared no effort to taunt him, ¡°He deserves it! He¡¯s always been cold with a poker face. There must be a woman who can subdue him.¡±

    Keith felt the same way and nodded his head with great approval.

    The two were talking when Kathleen arrived shortly after.

    She came alone.

    Keith saw that and asked by the way, ¡°Kathleen, why are you alone?¡±

    Kathleen smiled, but sadness was hidden in her eyes.

    ¡°Few days ago, it rained heavily. Collin was sick and got high fever. His knees got some problems because of kneeling at that time. As long as it¡¯s raining and season changes, his knees will hurt. And he knows when you Lyra sees him, she will be in the bad mood. So he doesn¡¯t want toe and bother.¡±

    The smile on Lyra¡¯s face gradually faded. She lowered her eyes and did not say a word.

    Keith watched her expression carefully, and when she was not averse to it, he asked one more question, ¡°Kathleen, is he still reading the Buddhist Scriptures?¡±

    Kathleen nodded, ¡°It¡¯s crazy. He¡¯s punishing himself like crazy. He reads the Buddhist Scriptures no matter what happens, even with a fever.¡±

    She sighed and her eyes unconsciously turned red. Recalling that today was the babies¡¯ christening, she forced a smile.

    Lyra felt it strange and just said, ¡°I have reminded him more than once. I let him stop reading, but he is too stubborn. Unless he can figure it out, other people can not persuade.¡±

    Between the three of them, the atmosphere suddenly became somewhat solemn.

    The silencested for a few minutes, and finally Lyra was the first tough and bring the topic back.

    ¡°Keith, Kathleen, you guys get in there. Spencer and Molly are at Malcolm¡¯s. Go and see the little ones.¡±

    The two nodded and soon regained harmony, talking andughing as they went inside.

    Lyra had been greeting guests outside.

    It was not until the party was about to start that Melissa arrived in a hurry.

    Lyra rushed to wee her inside.

    The seat next to Keith was intentionally vacant, but Melissa looked twice and did not choose to go over, but sat down at the nearby vacant chair.

    Lyra noticed the unusual vibe between the two and silently winked at Keith.

    When they quarreled, bystanders simply could not intervene.

    During the meal.

    Melissa was elegantly sipping her wine. Since she got the reward of best actress, she obtained a wide range of drama sources and her bearing was getting better and better as she got more experiences on shooting.

    Now she had beenpletely integrated into the upper circles, except that she had not yet been publicly recognized by the Cahan family.

    There was no vacant chair by the table.

    Keith nced at her from afar and found that she was sitting on both sides of men, and then he had mixed feelings in his heart and was sulking through the whole meal.

    After the meal, there was the ball session.

    Melissa found a quiet ce to chat with Lyra alone.

    Lyra was holding a ss of juice in her hand, gently clinked her ss and asked cautiously, ¡°What happened between you and Keith? I saw you didn¡¯t say a word to him at the party today. Did you have a fight?¡±

    Melissa was tilting her head to drink but stopped abruptly.

    Then, she drank off the whole ss of wine. Her lovely face turned red, but her eyes were clear and resolute.

    ¡°Lyra, I want to break up!¡±

    What she said was just overheard by Keith who came quietly by.

    He blew up on the spot, walked up decisively, grabbed Melissa¡¯s hand and left.

    And he didn¡¯t forget to apologize to Lyra, ¡°Rara, we have some personal business to discuss, so I¡¯ll leave now. I¡¯ll see your two babies in a few days!¡±

    After saying that, he tugged Melissa up and left, not giving her a chance to refuse.

    ¡°Keith! What are you doing!? Let go!¡±

    As if Keith did not hear that, he did not say a word and looked indifferent.

    ¡°Let go! You¡¯re hurting me!¡±

    Melissa¡¯s voice was not small and her expression was very aggrieved, which instantly attracted many guests¡¯ attentions.

    Keith loosened his grip, turned back, bent over, and lifted her directly onto his shoulders as he headed out toward the door.

    ¡°Put me down! Keith, be reasonable!¡±

    Keith ignored it, hooped her struggling legs and spoke in a deep and bass voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to cause more people to gather around and ruin the christening ceremony Rara is running, behave yourself.¡±

    Melissa¡¯s hand, which had been pounding his back, soon stopped struggling.

    She was carried up by Keith. Without saying a word, he let Jalen drive them home.

    In the car, Keith forcibly made her look at him, questioning with red eyes, ¡°Just now you said to Rara that you want to break up. Are you serious?¡±

    Melissa froze slightly and nodded firmly, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Keith¡¯s eyes turned even redder. His hands clutched her shoulders harder and he was very angry, ¡°Melissa, say that again!¡±

    She got annoyed and raised her voice, ¡°Keith, I say break up! Do you understand what break up is? It means to be separated from you forever!¡±

    Keith was so angry that his chest hurt. He grabbed her arm and pressed it against hisp.

    With her right hand raised high, he pped behind her in the head restraint.

    Snap¨C

    There was a crunching sound.

    The abrupt sound made Melissa confused.

    Jalen, who was driving the car, was even more confused.

 Chapter 433 Do you love me, or identity?

    Keith noticed that Jalen kept ncing at them in the rearview mirror, and he looked at him with his stern eyes.

    Jalen instantly wimped out and helped lower the p that separated the front and rear seat.

    He¡¯d better not look at or listen to them!

    *

    The moment the p was fully lowered, Keith raised his palm up and pped behind her with undiminished force.

    It scared her!

    Melissa was tearful. Her upper body was on hisp and her waist was pressed by his palm, being unable to move.

    Being confused for a while, she gradually understood what was happening, suddenly wanted to cry, and her heart was iparably hurt.

    ¡°Keith you ¡­ nearly beat me!¡±

    Keith sighed and exined in a serious manner, ¡°It¡¯s a punishment. It¡¯s based on the fact that I love you. You¡¯re unreasonable, and this is the only way I can punish you to sober you up!¡±

    ¡°But why?¡± She bit her lower lip tightly.

    Noticing the sobbing in her voice, Keith¡¯srge palm caressed her buttocks and he gently massaged for her.

    ¡°Just because you say you want to break up with me. I haven¡¯t agreed to it. You¡¯re still living at my ce and you¡¯re still my girlfriend.¡±

    Melissa was instantly deted, and felt ashamed and annoyed by his massaging. Her waist was pressed tightly by him and she could not move.

    When she didn¡¯t say anything anymore, Keith asked softly, ¡°Melissa, what¡¯s wrong with you? What exactly have I done wrongtely that makes you want to break up with me?¡±

    Melissa¡¯s eyes grew red and gradually flushed with grievance.

    ¡°You want me to go back to the Cahan family several times, because only then you can marry me and not be ridiculed by anyone. Keith, do you love me more, or do you love me as the daughter of the Cahan family?¡±

    Keith froze slightly.

    So, it was this thing.

    He did persuade her for many times before, hoping that Melissa would be recognized as the daughter of the Cahan family sooner. Because of this, they had fought several times before.

    Perhaps it was his way of speaking that was wrong.

    Reflecting seriously, he asked in a whisper, ¡°Melissa, why do you hate the Cahan family so much? They¡¯re all your real family.¡±

    Melissa mocked herself, ¡°Is a cage without love considered a home? Is a sibling without affection really considered family? In my eyes, they are not as important as Lyra.¡±

    For some people, even if there was no blood rtionship, they were closer than family.

    But for other people, even if they were really rtives, they could be as indifferent as strangers.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to the Cahan family at all. It¡¯s not a happy ce for me.¡±

    Her sister, Reba, had never weed her and would prefer that she would never return.

    Shane, who seemed to care most about her, was the most hard-hearted and indifferent of all, treating his rtives like subordinates, with all kinds of orders.

    Not to mention the secrets of the top floor of Cahan Residence.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    In her eyes, it was an eerie ce that would eat people alive.

    She stopped thinking those things and asked Keith, ¡°Is it true that as long as I don¡¯t go back to the Cahan family and announce my identity, we can¡¯t get married?¡±

    Keith sighed heavily, ¡°Melissa, I don¡¯t care whether you are a girl from the orphanage or the daughter of Cahan family. As long as you want to get married, I am always avable. Even if I¡¯ll be a joke in plutocrats¡¯ eyes, I don¡¯t care.¡±

    He helped her up and let her sit on hisp.

    Cupping her face with both hands, he said seriously, ¡°The reason why I keep persuading you to go back to the Cahan family is I want you to try to step out of yourfort zone and try to ept your loved ones more.¡±

    ¡°I know that although you are outwardly oblivious, you actually still think of the Cahan family in your heart. You have not experienced the love of family since you were a child. And you are very happy to learn that you are a member of the Cahan family.¡±

    ¡°But after living in that family for a few days, there¡¯s a gap with the home you have in mind. And you feel like you can¡¯t fit into it, so you keep running away.¡±

    ¡°Melissa, I do want you to face up to these things and be really happy. For your family, I will help you to persuade.¡±

    Melissa lowered her eyes and pondered for a long time without speaking.

    Keith gently pressed the back of her head and tried to kiss her.

    She pushed him away.

    ¡°Melissa, you¡¯re still mad at me?¡±

    Melissa nodded and looked at him with an irritated look, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it. Before I canpletely figure it out, don¡¯t mention it again.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± Keith pursed his lips and smiled in a doting way, pressing her head again for a kiss.

    But he was pushed away again by Melissa.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Still not happy? Didn¡¯t I already promise you?¡± Keith was confused and innocent.

    Melissa grunted indignantly andined coldly, ¡°You just almost beat me. It was really outrageous. I¡¯m angry just by thinking about it!¡±

    Keith was slightly stupefied and could only coax, ¡°So what do you want to do? I can do whatever you want.¡±

    In Melissa¡¯s clear and simple eyes, there was a rare impishness.

    ¡°Unless, let me beat you!¡±

    Struggling for two seconds, Keith agreed, grabbed her hand and put it towards his face, ¡°I Just beat that head restraint three times. You can beat me as many times as you want.¡±

    Melissa haughtily refused, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your face. I¡¯ll only spank your butt!¡±

    Jalen, who was in the front row, was in shock.

    Gosh, what kind of paid content was he listening to online!?

    Would his boss really be willing to be spanked by her?

    Somehow, he anticipated it ¡­

    He drove while quietly listening to the back row for any movement.

    In fact, Keith was strongly resistant to it.

    Not to mention that there was an eavesdropper in the front row. How can he be spanked by his girlfriend when he was the tycoon in the showbiz world!

    He coaxed, ¡°Baby, after we back back, you can punish me in a different way, okay?¡±

    Being mindful of Jalen, who was a eavesdropping third-wheel, Melissa didn¡¯t say much and decided to ignore him.

    The limousine soon arrived at the vi¡¯s door. Keith opened the door and carried her inside again, deciding to pacify her in a most direct way.

    What should he do if his girlfriend didn¡¯t listen to him?

    Just sleep with her.

    If it didn¡¯t work, then sleep with her for two times!

    *

    At night, the ceremony in the Lyre Spiti ended.

    The two babies had fallen into a deep sleep and were taken to bed in their room by Sophia, the nanny, and Malcolm was ordered to go and stay with them.

    Lyra greeted guests and took the time to help the Lloyd Group negotiate another multinational partnership.

    This cooperation project was very big, which needed to spend more time in it. It was rmended by acquaintances. Whether the cooperation could be sessful, it depended on the bargainingter.

    She smiled decently and was negotiating.

    Malcolm emerged from the vi, took her by her palm from behind, and inteced her fingers as they greeted the rest of the guests.

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything, and with him here, it was much more pleasant to negotiate with the business bigwigs.

    It wasn¡¯t until the guests left that Lyra remembered there was a problem.

    ¡°Why are you out here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to keep an eye on the babies with Sophia?¡±

    Malcolm smiled, ¡°They have gone to bed. Sophia alone is enough. You¡¯re busy dealing with the guests and arranging the party. I want to share your burden.¡±

    In the past, Lyra would be happy when she heard these words.

    But this time, her expression was extra serious, ¡°Forget it, then you greet them outside. I¡¯ll go in and watch the babies.¡±

    It was always unsettling to not keep an eye on them personally.

 Chapter 434 False alarm, but someone suffers

    She turned her head and headed inside the vi, leaving the party to Malcolm.

    Malcolm was struck by her slightly reproachful look, and left the outside to Chad for the time being, following her into the vi.

    In the third floor¡¯s nursery, there were two delicate and lovely cribs in the middle. One was pink and the other was blue.

    Lyra walked over to check on them, but the pink crib was empty with no trace of Molly. Sophia was here too.

    All that remained was Spencer on the blue crib.

    Lyra gasped, and all sorts of bad presentiment came to her mind.

    She turned her head and was about to go out to look for someone when she bumped into Malcolm who came in after her and grabbed him by the cor, ¡°Malcolm, where¡¯s Molly?¡±

    Malcolm was slightly stunned, ¡°I just came out. Molly has fallen asleep. Rara, take it easy ¡­¡±

    Lyra¡¯s eyes were red, and she grabbed his cor with fierce, ring at him, ¡°Malcolm!

    His face went wan and he was stunned for a while.

    Lyra had ¡­ not looked at him with this kind of fierce to the extreme expression for a long time.

    As he stood in ce, Lyra had loosened his cor and quickly left the room, and he hurriedly followed her again.

    Lyra searched the next few rooms, bathrooms and kitchens, and saw no sign of Sophia.

    The feeling of uneasiness in her heart grew stronger and stronger. She hurriedly left the vi, found Eleven, Twelve, and told them to keep an eye on the front and back doors of the vi and forbid anyone to leave for the time being.

    Her heart trembled and she was ready to go on stage to get the microphone and publicly intimidate the people who harbored evil intentions.

    Malcolm hastily clutched her wrist to stop her impending behavior.

    ¡°Rara, calm down. Don¡¯t shout about this beforehand. Leave it to me.¡±

    Lyra shook off his wrist in disbelief, ¡°Malcolm, someone might try to steal Molly in the resulting chaos! In rich families, there are many such kidnappings. Molly is your child too. Aren¡¯t you worried at all if you lose her?¡±

    His eyes turned red but he still stopped her, ¡°Rara, you are too sensitive to this matter! You¡¯re panic. It does no good with the impulse. Trust me. Leave it to me!¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything and sort of agreed.

    After learning that there were no suspicious people, he asked Ted and Brad to quietly look throughout Lyre Spiti.

    Ten minutester, Ted found Sophia who was holding Molly in a quiet corner of the back garden.

    Lyra and Malcolm rushed over immediately.

    Sophia saw the two and looked confused, ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, why do you look like that? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Lyra wanted to go up and confront her, but was stopped by Malcolm.

    Malcolm asked in a t tone, ¡°Sophia, why did you bring Molly into the backyard?¡±

    Sophia exined, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, just as soon as you left, Molly woke up, babbling and fussing. I was afraid she would wake Spencer up again, so I took her to the quiet backyard to coax her to look at the little colored lights. She just fell asleep. I was about to carry her back to the room, and here you are. ¡±

    After listening to her exnation, Lyra was slightly relieved and walked up to check on Molly who was in Sophia¡¯s arms.

    Molly was indeed sleeping, and on her wrist was a silver bracelet she had bought herself. It was engraved with her name.

    By this moment, she couldpletely rx.

    Malcolm smiled slightly and soothed her, ¡°Honey, I told you. You¡¯re too nervous.¡±

    Tonight¡¯s banquet was crowded and chaotic. The two of them had sent people to guard the front and back gates beforehand to make all the security preparations.

    But Lyra was still uneasy. She still thought two people were needed at the same time to watch the babies. With multiple guards and security, she could only rest assured.

    Malcolm felt that she was really over-stressed about the babies.

    As for his rxed tone of reassurance, Lyra raised her eyes and gave him a cold re. She said nothing, stepped forward to take Molly from Sophia¡¯s arms and carried her upstairs herself.

    Malcolm looked at her coldly leaving back, and felt doomed.

    Rara seemed to be really angry with him. She was not going to kick him out of the room and let him sleep in a separate room tonight, was she?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    *

    Late at night.

    All was silent throughout Lyre Spiti, and everything seemed to be in harmony.

    However, the third floor bedroom still had a warm and dim bedsidemp on.

    Malcolm knelt under the scrub board which was next to the bed. There was cold sweat on his forehead, and his body was shaking slightly to endure the pain.

    He guessed it right. Rara was really angry, but fortunately she was not cruel enough to let him sleep in a separate room. She only punished him by asking him kneel on a rubbing board.

    However, Rara did not give him a specific time to get up.

    The two had been together for so long. The usual little punishments were just yful, and they had never been so serious before.

    He was tortured by the scrubs for more than two hours for the first time.

    The sharp pain in her knees stung, and Lyra¡¯s face, which was leaning on the bed, looked cold.

    He gritted his teeth and went to hold the bed with one hand to ease the pain, ¡°Rara¡­¡±

    Lyra ignored him.

    He restlessly snuck his hand under the nket and poked her warm feet. His voice sounded aggrieved, ¡°Honey, look at me.¡±

    Lyra then put down her phone and looked at him with a serious expression, ¡°I clearly told you to keep a close eye on our babies. Why did you leave?¡±

    Malcolm felt even more aggrieved, ¡°Because I care about you. You just recuperated but you had to be busy with the party. I was trying to help you. Anyway, for our babies, we got Sophia and we have prepared everything in advance. Nothing will happen.¡±

    ¡°Nothing will happen?¡±

    Lyra snorted lightly, ¡°It¡¯s just that nothing happened this time, what about next time? How many times can we take a risk? Malcolm, the only person I trust in the whole Lyre Spiti is you. When you were asked to watch our babies, you ran away and almost caused a big disaster. You still think you¡¯re right?¡±

    She felt disappointed and even felt that Malcolm didn¡¯t care much about the two babies.

    When Molly wasn¡¯t at the room at that time, he was not anxious at all, but asserted eloquently.

    The more she thought about it, the more she got angry. She went to get the ruler from the drawer and sat cross-legged on the bed. Her tone sounded serious, ¡°Reach out.¡±

    It¡¯d been a long, long time since Rara hired Sophia as the nanny.

    Tonight, it seemed that it would not be peaceful.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t move and still said by a fluke, ¡°Rara, it¡¯s sote. Our vi is quiet, and the beating is so loud that other person will hear that.¡±

    This other person, naturally, refereed to Sophia, who was sleeping in the nursery.

    Lyra was unswayed, ¡°So what if she can hear it? You just did something wrong today and you need to be punished based on the family rules. Who dares say that I don¡¯t do right thing?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t want to mess with him and was determined to teach him a lesson, ¡°Come on, hands!¡±

    It had been too long since he had not been beaten up, and Malcolm resisted one more time for the first time.

    He didn¡¯t reach out, but looked at Lyra and said, ¡°Honey, let me exin again, okay?¡±

 Chapter 435 After the punishment, is there a compensation?

    Lyra got a little annoyed and knocked on the side of the bed, ¡°After the punishment, and you can exin it all over again.¡±

    Malcolm felt suffocated, pursed his lips not to speak, and looked at her with hidden bitterness in his dark eyes.

    She tapped the edge of the bed with the ruler, and reminded again coldly, ¡°You have forgotten the fifty family instructions Micah gave you earlier again?¡±

    Malcolm, who waspletely mute, struggled for a while, spread out the palm of his left hand and handed it over.

    Lyra shook her head and was not satisfied, ¡°Both hands.¡±

    ¡°Rara, I have to sign a contract at work tomorrow.¡± If she hurt his right hand, he couldn¡¯t write well.

    Lyra¡¯s face was expressionless and she was unswayed, as if to silently remind him that there was no negotiation.

    Malcolm was stimted by her look and handed his right hand over, getting in a rage.

    Snap-

    The ruler came down at both of his hands directly for three times.

    His broad palms instantly swelled with deep red bumps.

    Malcolm endured the pain so that his face distorted. His fingertips slightly trembled, and he held his breath deeply. He felt more hurtful inside his heart.

    Lyra stared down at him with red eyes and asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t cared much for our babies since they were born. Malcolm, do you not like me anymore, or do you not like our babies?¡±

    He stood up abruptly and was surprised by her thoughts, ¡°How can you think like that? It¡¯s because I¡¯ve seen with my own eyes how much you¡¯ve suffered for the babies during your pregnancy. I¡¯m heartbroken and follow you in everything.¡±

    He bit his lower lip and found his chest ufortable to the extreme.

    ¡°Rara, I¡¯m the one who feels that since our babies were born, you don¡¯t care about me as much as you used to. I¡¯m not as important in your heart as our babies. Now you¡¯re ming me and punishing me for our babies. You don¡¯t care about my feelings at all.¡±

    Lyra stared at him in shock,ughing in exasperation.

    ¡°What are you so jealous of with our babies? How old are they? A month old babies, without any ability to take care of themselves. They must need our undivided care. What exactly do you take your kids for? A love rival?¡±

    Malcolm lowered his eyes for a moment and went mute.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Lyra mmed the ruler into his hand three more times, with undiminished force. She sincerely wanted him to learn a lesson.

    ¡°Hiss ¡­¡±

    He furrowed his eyebrows. It was his first time to be beaten by the ruler while kneeling on the wash board.

    His knees hurt and his hands also hurt. What was more, his heart hurt the most. He felt extremely aggrieved and got nowhere to vent, which made him ufortable.

    ¡°Rara, in my heart, nothing is more important than you. You are my first priority, but in your heart, our kids have surpassed me.¡±

    ¡°Whether you call me unreasonable or irrational, I ept it all.¡±

    He epted it but it didn¡¯t mean that he would change it.

    Lyra sighed, softened her tone and said, ¡°Mel, you don¡¯t understand how hard pregnancy is. If it isn¡¯t for loving and caring for you, I won¡¯t be willing to have babies with you. I love and care about them because they are mine and yours.¡±

    ¡°Rich families always get eventful. Many rich kids in the world are kidnapped and stolen by their families¡¯ business rivals. I am really panic, not to mention L before, so I have to be vignt. It doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t pay attention to you anymore.¡±

    Malcolm sighed with her and asked in a whisper, ¡°Rara, you always feel like someone ising to steal our babies. Is it postpartum anxiety?¡±

    Lyra lowered her head and swung the ruler again, striking him three times in quick session.

    But this time, it only hit his left palm.

    She answered his question in a straight way, ¡°Maybe a little, but you know there¡¯s such a thing as postpartum anxiety and you still piss me off. You ask for it!¡±

    After she finished her words, there was a muffled snap sound and she beat him more, which was heavier than the previous one.

    Malcolm¡¯s left arm uncontrobly was retracted back and then was put back in ce. The outer corners of his eyes turned red, and she exined.

    ¡°If I haven¡¯t spoiled and pampered you for those reasons, I won¡¯t be meekly reaching out for you to hit right now.¡±

    ¡°Rara, if you could just share a little bit more of your care for the babies with me, I will be satisfied.¡±

    Lyra sighed once again, dropped the ruler and carefully cupped his palm, inspecting his injuries.

    His left hand had been purple and swollen. She was distressed, caressed his hand with her fingertips, and kept exhaling cool air.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    When he was beaten by her, he thought it was just okay. Seeing her like this now, Malcolm¡¯s eyes were watery and the tip of his nose was also uncontrobly sour.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t hit me hard in a long time. Do you think it hurts?¡±

    Lyra regretted it, and hurriedly helped him up, took the bedside ointment to reduce swelling, and personally helped him apply medicine to his knees and hands.

    When she was administering the medicine, she didn¡¯t forget to say seriously, ¡°Mel, I hope you can keep in step with me about our babies in the future. Stop thinking nonsense and being jealous of our babies, okay?¡±

    Instead of answering her question, Malcolm asked, ¡°Can I get a little reward to appease me for punishment tonight?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s hand, which was giving his palm medicine, paused and her arm was abruptly raised to hit him again.

    She snickered softly, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you seriously! Is your brain filled with obscenities? Can¡¯t we talk properly? This is about the harmony of our lives after we have our kids!¡±

    Malcolm leaned forward and kissed her on the cheek, smiling evilly: ¡°You¡¯re all I can think about.¡±

    Lyra was speechless.

    Why did she feel that he was scolding her?

    Seeing that she was silent, Malcolm pressed his face against hers.

    ¡°Rara, since you are pregnant and have to recuperate, I haven¡¯t had sex with you for a long, long time. If I keep restraining myself, I will suffocate. Can you bear it?¡±

    With what he said, she indeed couldn¡¯t bear it.

    She seriously pushed away his handsome face, ¡°You want a smallpensation, and it is not impossible. But in the future, no jealousy with our babies. About them, try to listen to me. You must be in step with me. Can you promise?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Facing with the temptation of being able to have sex with her soon, he did not hesitate at all.

    The moment when Lyra finished helping with the medication, he pounced on her, like a wolf.

    But Lyra said, ¡°I did agree to have sex with you, but I didn¡¯t say it¡¯s today. I have to see how you behaveter in the week. If you can really do it, a weekter, you¡¯ll get what you want.¡±

    It was still a week away?

    The lust in Malcolm¡¯s body was instantly doused and extinguished.

    He rested his head into her arms, pressed against her t belly, and spoke in a mournful tone, ¡°Rara, you are so heartless ¡­¡±

    Lyraughed, stroking his face and making up excuses.

    ¡°The doctor has said that despite the recuperation, the wounds of a normal birth are not always fully recovered. And I¡¯m not allowed to have sex right now, so you have to wait.¡±

    Okay.

    Malcolm was deted, since it was for the sake of Lyra¡¯s health, he could only force down his desire.

    He took Lyra into his arms and held her tightly to sleep, which barely soothed his restless and turbulent heart.

 Chapter 436 Do sad-fishing to the extreme

    At the same time, in Keith¡¯s Vi.

    The bedroom was messy.

    The white gauze curtain was closed, and there were small and yellow colored lights on it, adding a few romantic and warm colors.

    Keithy mesmerized on top of Melissa. He was panting slightly, and the back of his hand gently caressed the delicate skin of her cheek.

    He asked with his maic and tititing voice, ¡°Do you still want to break up?¡±

    Melissa meekly shook her head, ¡°Not any more. I¡¯m not willing now.¡±

    Being satisfied with her answer, Keith kissed her again on the lips.

    She pushed her away and whispered, ¡°No, I¡¯m so tired.¡±

    Keith rolled over and leaned over the bed. A nket covered his naked lower body, and his abs were soaked in thin sweat, which was sexy.

    He hugged Melissa up into his arms and got back to the business, ¡°Melissa, I want you to face your inner fears and try to make a few trips back to the Cahan Residence.¡±

    ¡°I admit I am selfish. If you are announced the daughter of Cahan family, we are married rightfully. Everyone blesses to us. There will be no one to question. Even for our future, I hope you will try it.¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, no matter what happens, I will never give up on you. I will be with you and face all the fears head on.¡±

    Melissa was silent for a long time.

    When she calmed down and thought about it, she actually understood Keith ¡­

    Just try it.

    ¡°Okay, I promise. When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll call Shane and make a trip back.¡±

    Keith kissed her forehead with satisfaction.

    She sighed. Cahan family reminded her of the time when she was attacked in the penthouse.

    ¡°Keith, do you remember? Thest time I, in order to help Lyra find evidence that Anthony was a bastard, went back to the Cahan family for a few days.¡±

    Keith nodded, ¡°Of course I remember. Didn¡¯t you just never want to go back after that happened?¡±

    She got up from his arms and seriously looked at him, ¡°Late the night I got the photos. I encountered something particrly horrible.¡±

    Keith wrinkled his brows slightly, ¡°It¡¯s been so long and I haven¡¯t heard you talk about it?¡±

    ¡°Because Shane exined at the time that I was imagining and I really don¡¯t remember much about it. Plus it was a private matter for the Cahan family, so I never told anyone about it.¡±

    Keith turned serious as well, ¡°What happened to you that day?¡±

    Melissa lowered her head, fell into contemtion, and recounted one by one.

    ¡°The Cahan Residence has a rule set by Shane. The top floor is locked after dark and no one is allowed up there. But the top floor is also where my father¡¯s study is, and my mother¡¯s bedroom are located.¡±

    ¡°That day I went over the wall from the downstairs window. I just went into my father¡¯s study and stole the photo, but someone took an ashtray from behind and smashed my head. And this person choked me, and really wanted me to die.¡±

    ¡°The light in the study that day was very dark. I vaguely saw the person¡¯s eyes by the moonlight. It was a killing intent. The eyes were red and horrible like the evil spirits of hell.¡±

    ¡°And the horrible voices shouted in my ears as if to say ¡­ why are you still alive? You are a disgrace and you should die ¡­¡±

    Keith listened intently and was incredulous.

    ¡°It is surprising ¡­ Can you remember what this person looked like except for the eyes? It was a man or a woman?¡±

    Melissa closed her eyes and recalled carefully.

    After a moment, she shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    Keith once again took her into his arms, and reassured her carefully, ¡°If this incident is not your dream, but a real experience, the someone is imprisoned in the penthouse. No one knows how many years it has passed. This is not a trivial thing.¡±

    She nodded, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve always had my doubts before about whether it was my mother who I¡¯ve never met. Keith, have you ever met her?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I have met her, but she doesn¡¯t seem to go out very often and never attends tea parties. I can only see her when the Cahan family holds a party.¡±

    Keith slightly paused and continued, ¡°But, I have seen her several times. She is in good condition, gentle and noble, and has excellent temperament. It¡¯s not like she can do such crazy behavior.¡±

    Melissa was serious, ¡°It¡¯s so strange. The housekeeper told me that only my mother lives on the top floor. If it¡¯s not her, who else would it be?¡±

    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that this matter was not simple and there must be a secret.

    And the person who choked her said she was a disgrace and told her to go to hell ¡­

    She always suspected that this matter had something to do with her real identity.

    ¡°Tomorrow and the day after, I¡¯ll find a chance to go back to the Cahan Residence to explore again. Maybe this thing is quite critical.¡±

    Keith agreed, but feared that she would be in danger. After all, she was attackedst time, ¡°I will secretly arrange two bodyguards to hide next to Cahan Residence. When you don¡¯t feel right, you just shout.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After the discussion, Keith picked her up and headed to the bathroom to take a shower together.

    ¡­

    It was a peaceful night in the Suham.

    Frayton, however, was overcast and raining heavily.

    The rain had been falling since Micah got off the ne.

    He went to the hotel and got a room. In the afternoon, he contacted Abigail.

    Unfortunately, Abigail had cked out all his contact information and determined to cut off the love she once had for him once and for all.

    Micah could only lie aimlessly in his hotel room, wondering how he could figure out to ask Abigail out?

    He couldn¡¯t sleep all night and finally couldn¡¯t resist and sent a message to his brother Keith for advice.

    Keith just finished showering and returned his message immediately.

    [You¡¯re really dull and hopeless! You can¡¯t ask her out, so can¡¯t you take the initiative to meet her?]

    Micah was confused, [how? To her home?]

    Keith was speechless and Micah¡¯s expression became even more morose.

    Keith: [It¡¯s raining in Frayton. You can find an excuse to say you lost your phone and money. You got no ce to live, and then let the Matthews family take you in! Do you know how to do sad-fishing?]

    [You saved Abigail before, and you¡¯re the son of Lloyd family in Suham. The Matthews family is sure not to drive you away! First find an opportunity to spend time together, apologize, and win her heart, understand?]

    Micah thought deeply about it and thought it was a really good idea.

    Keith followed up by sending him a link.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    [Read less medical books. You should look up more online about how to pursue a woman. Make up for your negative emotional intelligence!]

    Micah slightly wrinkled eyebrows and couldn¡¯t tolerate Keith any mpre who was arrogant and taunted him for several time! It was the limit!

    He coldly returned with [Do you ask for trouble?]

    After this message, he didn¡¯t get reply from Keith.

    It seemed that Keith had resolutely conceded.

    Micah turned his cell phone off and booked this hotel room for a month at a time. And all his bank cards, money and clothes were stored in this room.

    And he didn¡¯t bring an umbre and decided to walk down the street in the rain.

    Since he was doing sad-fishing, then do it to the extreme!

    Late at night, he ran wildly alone in the rain.

    After running for a while, he was a bit tired and decided to take a taxi.

    However, he suddenly remembered that he did not have any money with him before he came out, and he did not have a cell phone, so how can he take a taxi now?

 Chapter 437 The worst experience in Micahâ€™s life

    Micah found an awning of a closed store on the side of the road, sheltering himself from the rain.

    He roughly estimated the distance to the Matthews House, and the distance back to the hotel.

    In the end, it turned out that both sides took about the same amount of time.

    He decisively rushed into the rain and ran wildly in thete night rainstorm.

    An hourter, he hadn¡¯t arrived at the Matthews House.

    Before he came out, he looked at the map twice. It was so dark outside. He ran with his memory, and didn¡¯t know which street was wrong, and ended up lost.

    At three or four o¡¯clock, there was no car on the street, and there was no one as well.

    Neither could he go back to the hotel, nor could he find the Matthews House.

    He was alone in the pouring rain, like an isted little wretch.

    He nned to pretend to be miserable but it turned out that he was really miserable.

    ¡­

    The next morning, it was breezy and peaceful in Suham.

    After Melissa finished her breakfast, she called Shane with a sense of apprehension.

    The moment the call was answered, before she could speak, Shane was the first to say, ¡°You finally figured it out?¡±

    Melissa took a deep breath, ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to go back to live at the Cahan Residence.¡±

    Shane smiled lightly and seemed to be in a good mood, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve figured it out. Send me your addresster and I¡¯ll have my drivere pick you up.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Keith will take me there.¡±

    On the other end of the phone, Shane¡¯s voice sounded cold, ¡°You are part of the Cahan family. It¡¯s natural that you need to take our family¡¯s car. What¡¯s the point of taking Keith¡¯s car?¡±

    Melissa wondered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Keith is my boyfriend now, and it¡¯s only natural that he¡¯d send me there.¡±

    Shane was silent for half a second, but still insisted, ¡°Melissa, be good. Pack up and wait, I¡¯ll have the drivere and pick you up.¡±

    Melissa was speechless for a moment and didn¡¯t say anything.

    She was in a daze when her phone was taken away by Keith who was next to her.

    ¡°Mr. Shane, if I send Melissa here, no one dares to say a word against it. Although Melissa is a big star, with my influence in the entertainment circle, even if I am photographed, no one dares to report it.¡±

    His already bass voice sounded even colder, ¡°Are you looking down on me, or the Lloyd family?¡±

    Shane snorted, ¡°No.¡±

    Finally, Shanepromised and Keith would drive Melissa to the Cahan Residence.

    While hanging up the phone, Melissa and Keith¡¯s faces didn¡¯t look very good at the same time.

    Keith said, ¡°Shane is very controlling. He bullies the weak and fears the strong. Try not to be led by his nose when dealings with him.¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t be too tough. Using both hard and soft tactics is the best. He is after all in charge of the Cahan family. For the Cahan family¡¯s business, Lyra and I can not manage.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, he nced at Melissa¡¯s deep-thinking expression and suddenly realized something else.

    ¡°Hmm ¡­ Is it inappropriate for me to say bad things about Shane to his face?¡±

    Melissa was amused by his words, ¡°Whether it¡¯s appropriate or not, you¡¯ve already said it and you can¡¯t take it back?¡±

    ¡°That makes sense.¡± Keith was slightly embarrassed and quickly turned serious again, ¡°But I know that you won¡¯t mind.¡±

    Melissa pursed her lips and smiled sweetly, ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    After packing a few pieces of luggage, the two left the vi side by side and boarded the car to Cahan Residence.

    The closer she got to the destination, the more uneasy Keith became, clenching her palms.

    ¡°Melissa, if you want to check out the penthouse, you can¡¯t be too hasty. You¡¯ve been up there once after all. Shane will definitely be on guard, so you should behave yourself for a few days and wait for him to loosen up on you a bit before making ns.¡±

    Melissa nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know all about it.¡±

    Keith was still very uneasy, then instructed, ¡°Once there is anything wrong, call out for help. I have arranged bodyguards outside the house. They will certainly be reckless to rush in to find you. I will also be the first toe over.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    As the two chatted, the car soon arrived at the Cahan Residence.

    Shane had made time toe back early and was already waiting at the entrance.

    When the two sides met, they still had to respect each other. Keith and Shane looked at each other with a smile almost simultaneously and nodded politely at each other.

    Melissa was led in by Shane.

    Walking in the garden of the Cahan Residence, Shane spoke in a deep voice, ¡°You first familiarize yourself with our family. If there is no problem, I will arrange your return banquet as soon as possible, publicize your identity as the fifth kid of the Cahan family.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± Melissa lowered her eyes and walked side by side with him.

    Shane continued, ¡°In two days, there is a business party, when I will take you along to attend, to introduce some business bigwigs to you.¡±

    Melissa wondered, ¡°I¡¯m an actress. I¡¯m not going to be working for any the Cahan Group in the future. What¡¯s the point of meeting your business partner?¡±

    Shane simply said, ¡°It¡¯s always good to meet them.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    She still wanted to ask him questions but Shane changed the subject, ¡°Since you¡¯re back, you should stay in the room I arranged for youst time. I¡¯ve been having the servants clean it. It¡¯s very clean. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t do dangerous things like climbing over the walls likest time.¡±

    Shane¡¯s face went cold when he mentioned that incident, ¡°I didn¡¯t punish you before, but if you do something so unruly in the future, I won¡¯t forgive you. Even if Keithes to beg for mercy, it won¡¯t save you, understand?¡±

    Melissa nodded softly, ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Well, go to your room and clean up. And have a rest by the way. We¡¯ll have lunch in the canteenter.¡± He had his hands tucked in his military pant pockets, with little expression.

    Melissa took her bags and left. Just taking two steps away, she turned back and asked, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen mom all this time. When can I see her?¡±

    Shane smiled, ¡°You¡¯ll get to meet her at lunch today.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Keith had said that her mother, who was gentle and noble, had an excellent temperament. So, she was really curious.

    Her excitement was instantly high, and she entered the vi with brisk steps.

    Shane stood on the path into the garden, staring at her slim back with an obscure expression.

    ¡­

    In Frayton .

    The rain was so heavy at night that Micah got wet for a couple of hours and finally found a ce where he could barely shelter himself from the rain. He curled up for another two hours and felt freezing.

    It wasn¡¯t until dawn that he found a passerby and asked for directions to the Matthews House.

    Seeing him all wet, the passerby was stunned.

    He was such a handsome gentleman who got drenched. It not only did not affect his appearance in the slightest, but look more cool and ascetic.

    Along the way, Micah was surrounded by people.

    He was extremely unhappy and never thought that the trip to Frayton would have such bad experiences in his life.

    Thinking resentfully, he finally arrived at the Matthews House gate half an hourter.

    The bodyguard was also stunned to see him, ¡°Sir, who are you?¡±

    Micah raised his eyes coldly, ¡°Micah Lloyd from the Lloyd family in Suham. I¡¯d like to see Mr. Jamie.¡±

    ¡°Micah Lloyd?¡± The bodyguard looked him up and down, and was stunned by his messy but not wretchedly reserved aura. Immediately, the bodyguard went inside to inform for him.

    The Matthews were having breakfast in the dinning room when Micah suddenly arrived. Jamie and Katelyn put down their forks and went out to greet him personally.

    Abigail thought it was someone who found fault with them so she ignored it.

    She had pursued Micah for more than a year. He¡¯d always been cold to her. No matter what she did, she couldn¡¯t let him fall in love with her and she didn¡¯t want to continue to make useless efforts anymore.

    She continued to eat unconcernedly, and nced at her parents as they weed a tall figure in.

    The moment when she raised her eyes, she was stunned.

 Chapter 438 Unfortunately, she doesnâ€™t care about him anymore

    For as long as she had known Micah, he had always been incredibly noble, cold and arrogant at any time when she saw him.

    She had never seen him drenched, even his short hair looked like he just got out of the shower.

    She stared at him in shock, ¡°How do you ¡­¡±

    Micah¡¯s lips were pale and he smiled gently.

    The smile was very slight.

    But it was like the melting of ice and snow formed in winter, and the warm sun after storms.

    Abigail¡¯s heart abruptly missed a beat, and her eyes quietly reddened uncontrobly.

    He just ¡­ actually smiled at her?

    This had been the most extravagant thing she had ever wished for.

    Unfortunately, now, she didn¡¯t care.

    She lowered her eyes and stopped looking at Micah, hiding the sudden surge of bitter emotions.

    Micah¡¯s smile faded and he returned to his cold eyes as usual.

    Seeing that the atmosphere was a bit embarrassed, Katelyn cheerfully exined, ¡°Abigail, Mr. Micah came to Frayton on a business trip. There was a small ident on the way. His cell phone and wallet were lost. Last night it rained all night. He had to stay at our home for a few days.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Abigail sounded cold.

    She didn¡¯t expect him to have gone through so much yesterday, but it was a lot of suffering.

    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯te to this city for her. He deserved so.

    After being stunned, she looked up again and asked, ¡°It¡¯s not up to me to decide whether Mr. Micah lives in our house or not. It¡¯s up to you and dad to decide, so why tell me about this?¡±

    She put down her fork, got up and went upstairs to her room.

    Jamie said something to lighten the atmosphere, ¡°Abigail has always been like this. Mr. Micah, please don¡¯t bother with her. You must not have restst night. You can go to the guest room to have a rest and take a shower. I will let servants buy a few sets of clothes of your size. Later, I¡¯ll send them up to you.¡±

    Micah looked down and looked at his wet body. He really should take a shower first.

    ¡°With pleasure.¡±

    Both Jamie and Katelyn were smiling, and hurriedly asked a servant to invite him to the guest room.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Soon, the small bathroom in the guest room rang with the sound of ttering water.

    Jamie and Katelyn looked at each other and began to go about their business.

    Ten minutester, Katelyn knocked on Abigail¡¯s door with the set of clothes she had picked out for Micah.

    Abigail was doing her makeup and was going out for lunchter.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Katelyn opened the door and put the sets of clothes in her hands in front of her dresser, ¡°Mr. Micah is taking a shower. Can you put on your makeupter, and deliver these clothes to him first?¡±

    Abigail turned her head and stared at her mother inexplicably, ¡°There are so many servants at home. Why do I have to deliver them? Mom, did you do that on purpose?¡±

    ¡°Hmm ¡­¡±

    Katelyn mumbled, not exining. Then she pushed the clothes towards Abigail again, ¡°Do as you¡¯re told. Mr. Micah should be almost done washing.¡±

    Abigail was in shock and her eyes widened, ¡°Mom, do you want me to deliver clothes to him in the bathroom? What if I identally see him naked?¡±

    Katelyn smiled, ¡°Then you can back out of your engagement to the son of Weaver family. Make you be responsible to Mr. Micah, ah no! Let Mr. Micah be responsible for you!¡±

    She was speechless for a moment and stared at her mother in depression, ¡°Mom, what do you take me for? What will Micah think of me? It¡¯s going to make him hate me more.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be. Just pass him the clothes. Do as you¡¯re told.¡±

    Katelyn told her again and again, giving her the order, ¡°Hurry up. You must do this. Our servants are busy. Only you have time.¡±

    This time, without waiting for her to say anything, Katelyn just turned around and left the room.

    Abigail stared at herself in the mirror and scratched her hair in depression.

    How did Micah end up in Frayton on a business trip!?

    When she had decided not to contact him any more, he came here and proved his existence. It was so annoying!

    She sighed three times in frustration and finally had no choice but to pick up the clothes on the table and send them to Micah in the guest room.

    The door to the guest room was left open and the sound of water had stopped for a long time.

    asionally there was a very light ticking sound. Obviously he had done washing.

    She took a deep breath and kept in mind the attitude of being a stranger. After knocking on the door perfunctorily, she went into the guest room.

    ¡°Mr. Micah, my mom asked me to bring you clothes.¡±

    She put the clothes at the end of the bed, and as soon as she raised her eyes, she saw his cold eyes.

    He just took the shower. And he was taking a towel to dry his short hair, looking fresh and ascetic. His waist was wrapped in a pure white bath towel.

    His upper body looked good.

    Hisplexion was very fair but his abs were sleek.

    Abigail looked at him, immediately withdrew her gaze and turned to leave.

    Micah clutched her wrist and asked, ¡°Why are you here to deliver the clothes?¡±

    Instantly, she felt disappointed and did not turn around, but coldly replied, ¡°It seems you don¡¯t want it to be me. Well, if my mother didn¡¯t force me, I¡¯m not willing to be here. I¡¯m leaving now. Won¡¯t bother you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Micah exined with his usual maic and icy voice.

    Abigail tried to force her way out of his grasp to leave.

    But Micah, who was much stronger, pulled her back.

    She couldn¡¯t stand the force and her whole body fell towards him, touching his firm pectoral muscles.

    The two were speechless for a moment. While the tips of their ears were red, the atmosphere was a bit awkward.

    After struggling for a long time, Micah got up the courage to say, ¡°Miss Abigail, actually this time I ¡­¡±

    Abigail didn¡¯t want to hear it, broke his hand, turned around and ran out of the room with her face covered.

    Micah looked at her fleeing back. His eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. He thought about it and did not go after.

    It was a bit strange to be wrapped in a bath towel and chase around the Matthews House.

    He locked the door to his room and changed into clean clothes.

    By the time he emerged from the room again, Abigail had put on her makeup and made her way downstairs, being ready to go out.

    He watched her figure as it disappeared in front of the Matthews House.

    After averting his eyes, he looked at Katelyn down the hall, who was eating fruit on the couch, ¡°Where is she going?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s dressed up. Of course it¡¯s a date.¡± Katelyn smiled kindly.

    Micah, however, tightened his brows, ¡°With whom?¡±

    Katelyn covered her mouth to hide herughter and was amused, ¡°Who else could it be? Abigail¡¯s fianc¨¦, of course.¡±

    ¡°Where is the dating ce?¡±

    ¡°It seems to be ¡­ going to the Jana Grand Hotel over on East Street for lunch.¡± Katelyn replied carelessly.

    Micah¡¯s face grew grave. He quickly walked down the stairs and stood in front of her, ¡°Mrs. Katelyn, please lend me some money.¡±

    Katelyn was about to eat a cherry but stopped.

    Thinking of Micah¡¯s experience before when he came over, she asked very reasonably, ¡°How much do you want? I can¡¯t get hundreds of millions of dors for now. A hundred thousand or a million should be no problem.¡±

    Micah thought for a moment, ¡°Twenty is enough.¡±

    Katelyn didn¡¯t figure it out and said thoughtfully, ¡°Do you mean twenty thousand?¡±

    She immediately opened her handbag and was ready to find a bank card with a simr deposit.

    Micah coldly continued to add, ¡°No, it¡¯s twenty dors, for a round trip cab fare.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Katelyn grimaced with uneven eyebrows and was stunned to look up at him.

 Chapter 439 No way to ask for help, so you have to fend for yourself

    Katelyn had never thought about it in her life.

    Micah Lloyd, the son of the Lloyd family, who was famous in Suham, asked her to borrow money.

    And, for only twenty dor¡­

    She always felt something odd, but she still rummaged through the designer purse.

    However, she couldn¡¯t find a twenty dor bill in her purse, but a hundred dor.

    She froze and the atmosphere was quiet for a few seconds.

    With Micah¡¯s gaze, she could only smile awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Micah, please wait a moment.¡±

    She got up and went to the housekeeper. Finally, she got the twenty dor from the housekeeper and handed it to him.

    Micah took it and put it in his pants pocket and said politely, ¡°Thanks a lot.¡±

    As expected, he borrowed the money and went out the door without stopping for a moment.

    He arrived at the Jana Grand Hotel as fast as he could shortly after Abigail left.

    But he stood in the doorway and did not enter.

    Abigail was inside having lunch with her fianc¨¦. In what role should he take to go in to her?

    In which way that it would not awkward but reasonable to drive her fianc¨¦ away and talk to Abigail alone?

    After pondering for a while, he felt he was still not good at love and stuff.

    So he decided to message Keith again and ask for advice.

    But, he touched his empty pockets, and suddenly remembered that, in order to do sad-fishing, his phone and wallet were all left in the hotel room

    There was even no way to get help so he could only think of his own way.

    *

    The Cahan family in Suham.

    At lunchtime, the Cahan family was all seated by the table.

    Because Shane was back, the meal was extra sophisticated.

    Melissa had little interest in this and was all eyes on the door.

    Shane had said that her mother would being for lunch today and she was eager to meet her.

    The anticipation inside her heart was growing. She clutched the hem of her skirt with both hands, with her fingers fiddling restlessly.

    Shane noticed her nervousness and was about to say something when an elegant woman appeared in the dining room doorway.

    Everyone looked over.

    But many of them lowered their heads the moment they saw who it was.

    Melissa was the most excited one. She stood up and tried to look at the woman who was walking toward them elegantly.

    Her mom, named Caitlin Combs, was the old Mr. Cahan¡¯s second wife.

    His first wife gave birth to the eldest son of the Cahan family and died soon afterwards due to illness.

    The old Mr. Cahan married her after his first wife died.

    Over the years, she gave birth to many kids.

    She gave birth to Shane Cahan, the second son of the family; Timothy Cahan, the third; Esther Cahan aka Melissa, the fifth; and Reba, the youngest daughter.

    And after so many years of childbirth, she still kept her body shape and was elegant and noble.

    Melissa¡¯s eyes were red and she stared earnestly at Caitlin.

    Caitlin¡¯s eyebrows and eyes really looked like hers. Melissa was the most resembled one of all her siblings.

    She couldn¡¯t hide her excitement inside, and when she saw Caitlining this way, she offered her hand.

    But Caitlin didn¡¯t even look at her, brushing right past her and walking toward Shane.

    She asked with slightly displeased voice, ¡°Why did you have to let me be here? It¡¯s dying my rituals.¡±

    Shane smiled faintly and said in a modest and gentle way, ¡°Mom, my sister is back. She misses you so much.¡±

    ¡°Sister?¡± Caitlin was slightly surprised, ¡°Which sister of yours?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Melissa blushed slightly, staring intently at the woman¡¯s elegant back.

    Timothy, across the table, looked cold and lowered his head as if it was none of his business. And Reba snorted quietly and gloated.

    Shane steadily took Caitlin¡¯s hand and led her back to Melissa who was standing behind her, ¡°Mom, this is Esther, your daughter, the fifth daughter of our family.¡±

    Caitlin responded by looking at Melissa. There was no surprise and no love in her eyes, only endless indifference, as if she was looking at a stranger.

    Melissa felt awkward being stared at by her, bit her lower lip and called out to her timidly, ¡°Mom.¡±

    Caitlin immediately arched her eyebrows and smiled, nodding politely, ¡°Hello, feel free and listen to Shane in the future at our family.¡±

    The ¡°hello¡± made Rebaugh uncontrobly. Until she was stared at by Shane, she coughed lightly and stifled herughter.

    Shane changed the subject, ¡°Well, since everyone is here, let¡¯s hurry up and eat, or the food will get cold.¡±

    He helped Caitlin sit down in a filial and respectful manner.

    Caitlin picked up a fork. Form her cuffs, there were red marks revealed on his wrist.

    Everyone was eating with their heads down, except Melissa who kept quietly watching Caitlin and noticed the red marks on her wrists, which made her suspicious.

    ¡­

    It was lunchtime and Micah was still standing in front of the Jana Grand Hotel.

    He mused in annoyance, regretting that he hadn¡¯t listened to Keith before he came here and should have read more articles about love and chasing girls.

    Moreover, he only had ten dors now. If he went into such a high-end restaurant, he would always be afraid of being found out.

    What should he do now?

    Time was passing by, so he simply went straight into the hotel.

    After showing his identity, a waiter immediately called for the manager.

    The manager quickly came down from upstairs and greeted him respectfully.

    His hands were in his pockets, and he looked cold and haughty. He did not expect that Collin had thergest holding of this hotel.

    Collin had manypanies all over the world. Perhaps he even didn¡¯t know how many holdingpanies he had in Frayton.

    With the help of Collin, he managed to enter this hotel.

    The manager bent over and smiled tteringly, ¡°Mr. Micah, what brings you to here in Frayton? Do you have guests to entertain today? I will arrange the best room for you.¡±

    ¡°No, Ie here to find Mr. Weaver. Which private room was booked by him?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Weaver?¡± the manager thought for a moment, ¡°Only one Mr. Weaver has booked a private room today. Are you looking for Gavin Weaver?¡±

    Micah didn¡¯t know his name, didn¡¯t care about it either and said with colder voice, ¡°The one engaged with the Matthews family¡¯s daughter.¡±

    The manager smiled heartily, ¡°Then it should be Gavin Weaver. Mr. Micah, please follow me.¡±

    *

    In the finest room.

    Gavin Weaver got up and poured a ss of wine for Abigail.

    He was not handsome. He got small eyes, but was not ugly. With near-sighted sses, he seemed to be gentle.

    Abigail kept her head down, didn¡¯t look at him, and waited for him to finish pouring the wine before saying coldly, ¡°I drove myself here. I can¡¯t drink.¡±

    He blushed slightly, but passed the ss to Abigail.

    ¡°Abigail, it¡¯s hard to ask you out for once. Just drink with me. I¡¯ll call a designated driver for youter.¡±

    ¡°Abigail, for the sake of serving you with the wine personally, do me the honor of having a drink.¡±

    ¡°Please, Abigail.¡±

    He softened his voice and stared at her expectantly.

    Abigail couldn¡¯t stand his direct gaze, put down her fork and picked up the ss of wine he offered.

    Gavin clinked his ss self-consciously. The ss sounded crisp and pleasant, as he stared at Abigail¡¯s face, waiting for her to drink.

    Abigail noticed his look, and her vignce in the business made her wrinkle her eyebrows in suspicion.

    ¡°You kept persuading me to drink. You didn¡¯t put something in it, did you?¡±

 Chapter 440 He is a doctor. Donâ€™t be afraid of taunting him

    Gavin¡¯s smile froze and his hands nervously gripped his legs as he hurriedly exined.

    ¡°How can I put something in the wine? You and I are already an unmarried couple. Isn¡¯t it superfluous for me to do so? Besides, the wine was prepared by the hotel.¡±

    Abigail narrowed her eyes, ¡°It¡¯d better be true.¡±

    She swirled the wine in her ss and held it close to her lips.

    Just as she was about to drink, the door to the private room was opened and a pair ofrge, warm and broad hands took away the ss she was holding.

    She looked up inexplicably.

    It was Micah.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Micah did not say anything, brought the ss to the tip of his nose and sniffed gently. Then he nced at the man in the seat next to him.

    Gavin swallowed and held his breath: ¡°Who are you? This room has been booked by me. You are trespassing. Please get out!¡±

    He got up and grabbed the ss of wine Micah was holding.

    Micah took a step back and sshed coldly the whole ss of wine directly into his face without a word.

    Gavin paused in his steps. His whole face was stained with red wine, and he subconsciously pursed his lips.

    Reacting to what he had done, Gavin immediately spit saliva and frantically wiped his lips clean.

    With one hand on her cheek, Abigail stifled augh and watched the show as if there was nothing to do with her.

    Micah had always been cold-tempered and rarely got angry. But today, he was really furious.

    He mmed the ss in his hand, and the ss hit the wall hard with a loud and crisp sound.

    ¡°Gavin Weaver, for your fiancee, you can even put something in her drink. What a brute!¡±

    Gavin was stunned by his aura and took a few seconds to react.

    Because he was shorter than Micah, he could only raise his chin to stare at him. While taking off his sses for wiping, he yelled at Micah.

    ¡°You said I put something in the wine. Where is the evidence? I can sue you for nder! Also, this is my ce. Just wait and see. You need to apologize immediately to me and I¡¯ll have the bodyguards throw you out!¡±

    He said angrily, put his sses back on and took out his cell phone to call the manager.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m Gavin! Someone is causing trouble in my room. Bring me security immediately or I¡¯ll file aint against you!¡±

    Angrily hanging up the phone, he red at Micah.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re handsome so you¡¯ll be great. Since you and Abigail know each other, as long as you apologize to me, I¡¯ll forget this and take it as nothing happened. And you don¡¯t even need to pay for the ss.¡±

    Abigail, who was sitting quietly, covered her mouth to stifle herughter and almost couldn¡¯t hold it in.

    She had known Micah for over a year and had never seen anyone who could make him apologize.

    She leisurely picked up a fork on the table, picked up a bean and put it into her mouth.

    Well, it went well with watching the show.

    Micah nced at her who was eating and continued to glower at Gavin coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t know me but you dare to be arrogant. If the manageres in, it¡¯s you who¡¯s going to be thrown out.¡±

    Gavin was stunned again.

    Micah¡¯s aura was too cold and the demeanor was very noble.

    He was not the bigwig from ¡­, wasn¡¯t he?

    He got a little timid and looked down to ask Abigail who was eating beans, ¡°Abigail, who is he?¡±

    Abigail thought for a moment and replied carelessly, ¡°Doctor.¡±

    ¡°Is he really just a doctor?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Gavin grimaced as he asked again, ¡°So what¡¯s your rtionship with him? Do you know him well?¡±

    Abigail stopped eating.

    Micah didn¡¯t say a word and was waiting for her answer.

    With two men watching her, Abigail¡¯s voice sounded indifferent, ¡°I have no rtionship with him. I just met him a few times. Not familiar.¡±

    Micah¡¯s heart sank to the bottom abruptly, feeling suffocated.

    Gavin, however, had an idea in mind and looked at Micah with renewed arrogance.

    ¡°So you¡¯re swindling me, aren¡¯t you? I wanted to let you go off for Abigail¡¯s sake, but now it seems unnecessary, because you¡¯re asking for death! People like you should be sent to the police station and imprisoned for a few days!¡±

    As he just finished the words, the door of the room was opened and the manager quickly entered the room with four security guards.

    Gavin immediately pointed at Micah and said, ¡°He¡¯s the one who broke into the room for no reason and smashed the wine. And he falsely used me of putting something in the wine.

    After he said those words, the manager didn¡¯t give a damn about him and walked right up to Micah and bent down to greet him.

    ¡°Mr. Micah, what¡¯s going on here ¡­?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Micah? Which Micah?¡± said Gavin as his tone sounded low.

    ¡°How many Micahs can there be? Of course the Micah of the Lloyd family in Suham!¡±

    The manager red at him and his tone did not sound good, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know that thergest holding of Jana Grand Hotel was Collin Lloyd. Mr. Micah is the brother of Collin Lloyd. You have the meal in the Lloyd family¡¯s territory, and still want to drive him away. How dare you!?¡±

    Gavin looked at Micah¡¯s face, and then at Abigail¡¯s, and was so stunned that he couldn¡¯t speak at the moment.

    The atmosphere suddenly became silent for a few seconds. However, Micah said with his deep voice, ¡°Throw him out. He put drug in the wine. Take him to the police station. He isn¡¯t allowed to enter this hotel in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Micah, please rest assured!¡±

    With hindsight, Gavin realized that he had offended a bigwig!

    ¡°Mr. Micah, please don¡¯t do this to me. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know what I was doing! I really didn¡¯t put drug in the wine! Don¡¯t send me to the police station! Please don¡¯t even bother with the Weaver Firm!¡±

    He cried and begged, trying to get up closer to Micah.

    Micah wrinkled his eyebrows in disgust and kicked him over, ¡°Take him away right now!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    In the private room, Gavin¡¯s mouth was quickly covered by the bodyguards. There was no more sound of begging and crying, and four people dragged him out.

    Only when the noise hadpletely died down did the manager go up to Micah and apologize.

    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Micah, I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Gavin to be like this. Next time we¡¯ll make sure to screen the customer¡¯s character well before we let them in.¡±

    Micah made a soft ¡°hmm¡± sound and didn¡¯t say anything.

    The manager continued, ¡°This table has been used and the private room is dirty. Could I help you change to a better room with Miss Abigail?¡±

    Micah was about to reply when Abigail took the lead and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m almost full.¡±

    ¡°Then please take your time. You can call me if you need anything.¡±

    He smiled, immediately exited the room, and helped close the door tightly.

    As soon as he left, the room was instantly quieted down.

    Micah walked to Abigail¡¯s left chair, where Gavin had not sat before.

    He looked at the side of her when she was eating beans and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Are you satisfied with a fianc¨¦ like him?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± She asked.

    Micah sat upright and his gaze locked on her face in silence.

    ¡°You¡¯re not satisfied. You don¡¯t like him. Otherwise you wouldn¡¯t have just kept quiet and sat around waiting for him to suffer.¡±

    Abigail smiled and did not answer. There was bitterness hidden in her eyes. She lightly snorted and asked, ¡°My marriage partner can improve the business of Matthews Group. My dad let me engage with him. I have no choice.¡±

    She picked up the empty wine ss next to her and poured herself a ss of red wine.

    ¡°I left Frayton and chased after a man. Everyone in Frayton knows about it. Besides Gavin, who else can I marry? You¡¯re not marrying me, so why do you care so much about it?¡±

    Feeling bitter, she picked up the ss of wine and was ready to drink it all in one go.

    The wine ss was once again snatched away by Micah.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 441 They donâ€™t love you but Iâ€™ll marry you

    Being robbed of the ss for twice, Abigail got a little annoyed.

    ¡°Micah, give it back to me! Who are you to me? Just leave me alone.¡±

    Micah didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t give the ss of wine to her. He ducked and held the ss.

    Because his arms were longer than Abigail¡¯s, Abigail could not get it, which made her really angry.

    ¡°Micah, can you be reasonable? I¡¯ve been chasing you for a year but you don¡¯t like me. Now I¡¯m tired. Can you just leave me alone!?¡±

    Her eyes were red, and her tears glistened in grievance.

    ¡°Miss Matthews, no, Abigail, I ¡­¡±

    He looked straight into her eyes, and opened his mouth but did not say a word. However, his ears and cheeks quietly turned red.

    ¡°What?¡± Abigail questioned him.

    He inhaled deeply. It was the first time in his life to do this kind of confession thing. And he was even more nervous than when he first operated on a surgery!

    Abigail had no more patience, ¡°If you don¡¯t wanna say it, just forget it. I won¡¯t disturb you, Mr. Micah.¡±

    She got up to leave and Micah grabbed her hand in a hurry, ¡°Don¡¯t leave.¡±

    Breathing deeply once again, he simply drank the entire ss of red wine in one go to pluck up courage.

    Because of the rush of drinking, he felt dizzy and seemed very brave.

    ¡°Abigail, I like you.¡±

    Abigail was slightly stunned and didn¡¯t realize what happened for a while.

    Micah continued, ¡°I was confused before. I never saw through my heart. When you leftpletely, I realized I couldn¡¯t forget you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to marry you, but we can fall in love first and wait until the right time to discuss marriage. What do you think?¡±

    Abigail stared at him nkly, thinking for a moment that the man in front of her was not Micah at all.

    And the one sitting in front of her now was just a dummy.

    This phrase had appeared in her beautiful dreams for nights.

    Over countless nights, she woke up with a smile on her face, then closed eyes in sadness.

    Now that she really heard these words, she was iparably calm, and those feelings of anticipation she once had seem to be smoothed out by the disappointment over and over again.

    In particr, it was ridiculous that Micah would even think about falling in love and getting married.

    ¡°Mr. Micah, are you kidding me?¡± Shepressed her lips in bitterness.

    Micah¡¯s cold face looked unusually serious, ¡°No, I¡¯m sincere.¡±

    Abigail sneered, ¡°Is it because I¡¯ve been pestering you for a year and now that I¡¯m not chasing you anymore, you¡¯re suddenly not used to it?¡±

    Micah didn¡¯t want to lie to her and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯m not used to it, but I should have sensed my feelings for you long ago. My emotional intelligence is too low.¡±

    Abigail did not feelforted by thisment, but only found it more ironic.

    ¡°When I liked you, you never took it serious. When I was determined to let you gopletely, you came to tell me about this. And when you don¡¯t like me anymore and get tired of me, will you just force me to leave? What do you take me for?¡±

    Her eyes were getting red, and she really felt humiliated, ¡°Micah, although my family is not as rich and powerful as the Lloyd family, I, Abigail, am not so free to be trampled by you!¡±

    Micah didn¡¯t even expect her reaction to be so strong, could it be that his indifference over the past year or so had really broken her heart?

    ¡°Abigail, I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡±

    He was not good at exining. Noticing that she was crying in grief and anger, he did not know how tofort her.

    He got a tissue in a muddle to help her wipe her tears, but he didn¡¯t control the strength, and inadvertently smudged her left eye line.

    He withdrew his hand and looked at the masterpiece he had made, being timid.

    Noticing his unusual gaze, Abigail seemed to realize something and hurriedly opened her bag and took out a mirror.

    Although the eye line of her left eye wasn¡¯t smudged much, it ruined her entire delicate makeup.

    Her anger peaked for a while, ¡°Micah, are you sent to screw me? What did I do? It was too hard to chase you for a year. Now that I¡¯ve realized my errors and mended my ways. But you¡¯reing to make things difficult for me. What do you want?¡±

    Micah froze and looked at his hands, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve never taken care of a girl before. I don¡¯t have much experience. Don¡¯t be angry. Things are not as serious as you think.¡±

    Abigail noticed that he apologized?

    How could a man as haughty and cool as him apologize to her?

    There was a hint of inner swaying and touching, which she quickly forced down.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you said. Since I¡¯ve decided to break off contact with youpletely, I won¡¯t go back easily.¡±

    Micah clutched her hand and wouldn¡¯t let her go.

    ¡°Let go. You¡¯re hurting me!¡±

    Micah then let go decisively.

    Abigail instantly kept a distance from him, making her position and determination clear, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯ve really figured it out or if you¡¯re just trying to make fun of me, I already have a fianc¨¦. Even if he¡¯s a scumbag, it¡¯s not your turn to marry me! I hope you stay away from my life and don¡¯t bother me anymore.¡±

    After her firm words, she turned her head and headed for the door.

    Both of her hands just grabbed the door handle, and she was ready to open the door, but she heard a heavy sound of gasp from behind.

    It sounded strange ¡­

    When she looked back, she noticed that his whole face was red and he was in a strange state.

    So there was really drug in the whole bottle of wine?

    She immediately stepped forward, checked on Micah, and patted his cheek.

    ¡°Mr. Micah? Mr. Micah, wake up! I¡¯m going to call the hotel manager.¡±

    She turned around and tried to leave but her wrist was once again clutched. Because of male and female strength disparity, he was amazingly powerful.

    She was yanked into an embrace and Micah pinned her down in a chair.

    ¡°Abigail ¡­¡±

    He felt really hard!

    As an elite in the medical field, he actually felt aggrieved?

    And he was attacked by this drug of inferior quality!

    Just now, he totally focused on Abigail and did not pay attention to whether the wine had problem or not.

    He was getting drowsy, and there was a very evil voice inside his heart that kept screaming.

    Pounce on her ¡­

    Abigail pped him hard in the face, ¡°Micah, wake up!¡±

    Her ice-cold skin, which made him feel excellent to the touch, seemed to be just enough to offset the hot temperature of his body.

    Especially the provocative red lips, he really wanted to kiss her.

    ¡°Wake up! I¡¯ll go call someone for you!¡±

    She kept saying something, but Micah didn¡¯t listen to her.

    Although it was a poor quality drug, the effect was extremely fierce. He leaned down and kissed her lips.

    Abigail was able to struggle at first, but soon fell into his refreshing and pleasant scent.

    Unconsciously, she wasmitting to the kiss.

    Until his hands began to restlessly unbutton her.

    The moment when she was about to be naked, she suddenly came to her senses.

    If she really had sex with him here today, from now on, her reputation as the Matthews family¡¯s daughter would bepletely ruined!

    Thinking about all this, she panicked and tended to grab on the table. She touched the unfinished bottle of wine, thought about it and did not m it on Micah¡¯s shoulder.

    There was a muffled sound.

    The liquor of the dark red wine went down the sleeves and stained the whole half of the shirt.

    But there was no blood stain. Abigail was not willing to do it heartlessly after all.

    The sudden sharp pain in his shoulder made Micah¡¯s inner fire subsided a few points, but he stared at her feeling aggrieved.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 442 Malcolm is jealous; his wife can only be close to him

    ¡°Abigail ¡­¡±

    He frowned, covered his shoulder and called softly with red eyes.

    It was the first time for Abigail to see such an expression. She was stupefied for a long time before realizing what happened. Then she closed her eyes not to see him.

    ¡°Micah, I am now the fiancee of the weaver family. I have no rtionship with you. If you do anything to me today, my reputation will be all ruined.¡±

    These words quickly recalled Micah¡¯s remaining sobriety.

    ¡°I was abrupt.¡±

    He got up and sat down in a nearby chair, with his arms and legs scrunched together.

    His lower lip was bitten by him out of a row of blood marks. His body could not stop trembling. His face was more red than normal. Obviously, it was very hard to endure that.

    The moment when Abigail got free, she ran for the door and left without a backward nce.

    Micah looked at her determined back andughed at himself.

    It would have been better to realize his feelings for her earlier, but he only felt hurtful after he really lost her.

    He bore it alone and got sober.

    On the verge of despair, the door of the private room was pushed open in a hurried manner.

    Abigail didn¡¯t leave. She came back and brought the manager with her to help Micah who was dragged.

    Micah looked at her who had gone and returned, and his heart felt soft and touched like never before.

    ¡­

    Lyre Spiti.

    At lunchtime, Sophia was puzzled to see Malcolm holding the railing and walking down the stairs less than smoothly.

    ¡°Sir, what¡¯s wrong with your legs? Rheumatic?¡±

    Malcolm, limping along in anger, replied, ¡°Yes, my knees hurt.¡±

    Sophia looked at the sunshine outside in disbelief, ¡°But it didn¡¯t rain in Suhamst night. Howe you got rheumatic?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    He lowered his face, cleared his throat, and exined without blushing, ¡°Yesterday Rara grabbed the quilt away. I might catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°So it is.¡±

    Sophia always felt what he said was a little bit strange, but she could tell exactly why. ¡°Mr. Malcolm, please remember to take medicine. Don¡¯t kiss the babies before you have recovered. Be away from them a little to avoid infecting.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    He hardly hesitated. It was better not to get close to them. Otherwise, he would be beaten again.

    As they both chatted, there was sound of footstepsing from the third floor stairwell.

    Malcolm immediately directed Sophia, ¡°You¡¯re down here to prepare milk for the babies? Then get to work and don¡¯t ask any more questions.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    Sophia turned around and went into the kitchen.

    Lyra just walked fast. Seeing him holding the railing, she held his arm.

    ¡°It still hurts? Wasn¡¯t it medicatedst night?¡±

    The moment she asked, Malcolm wrinkled his eyebrows in grievance andined in a very small voice, ¡°How can the swelling go down after a single application of medicine? I had knelt on the board for more than two hours!¡±

    He tightened his arms around her waist, took off his leather gloves and showed her the red and swollen bruises on both hands, ¡°I was punished but I have no reward. Rara, when are you going tofort me?¡±

    Rara caressed his hands gently with her fingertips. Seeing that he was still very aggrieved, she kissed him on his lips.

    ¡°There is a business banquet the day after tomorrow. When Ie back from the banquet, I will sleep with you and make youfortable, okay?¡±

    Malcolm was content that the time was changed from a weekter to the day after.

    However, he was keen to sense something different from her words.

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®when youe back from the banquet¡¯? You¡¯re going to there alone? Leave me behind at the vi?¡±

    Lyra nodded, ¡°If both of us are away, Sophia will be looking after our babies by herself. There will be oversights. I won¡¯t feel at ease.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t work either.¡±

    He was adamant, ¡°I have to go with you.¡±

    His wife looked too beautiful. If he was not present, what if someone wanted to flirt with her?

    When he was thinking about it, he got a little bit angry.

    Lyra helped him put on his gloves and said patiently, ¡°Mel, what did you promise mest night? To put the babies first, just like me. If you really want to go, then I¡¯ll stay home and take care of our babies with Sophia.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t we both go together?¡± He continued to persuade, ¡°If you¡¯re not sure, I can transfer a whole team of soldiers toe and guard, to make sure that not a single ant will be easily let in.¡±

    Lyra was speechless. Was that what she meant?

    Malcolm continued, ¡°If you still don¡¯t feel up to it, I¡¯ll call Chad and Keira over and have them both stay with Sophia to take care of our babies.¡±

    Lyra looked at him and didn¡¯t say anything.

    His eyes looked depressed and hurtful, ¡°If I go alone, aren¡¯t you afraid that some women will hook me up and take my soul away by then?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s expression turned serious as well and she said, ¡°If they can hook you up, then I won¡¯t love you anymore. Even if I already have babies with you, I will leave together with them so that you can never find us.¡±

    Malcolm suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say.

    His heart fluttered as if he made fool of himself.

    He put up his finger decisively and swore, ¡°It was an inappropriate analog. I promise it will never happen, but Rara, you¡¯ll have to be with me to make each other at ease.¡±

    ¡°Listen to me this time, okay?¡±

    His voice sounded soft and he fawned.

    Lyra pinched his cheek and finallypromised.

    Malcolm had behaved very well the past two days since he received the severe punishment.

    When Lyra had to take care with their babies, he was unfailingly there for her and helped her with everything.

    The day of the banquet.

    Because it was a business banquet, Lyra and Malcolm changed into decent clothes in the afternoon.

    Chad and Keira also arrived at Lyre Spiti in the middle of the afternoon.

    The two of them were more than happy to help Sophia with the baby-sitting chore.

    Several people gathered around Spencer and Molly in a harmonious atmosphere.

    While Chad went downstairs to learn how to handle the nursing bottles from Sophia, Keira took Lyra¡¯s arm and whispered.

    ¡°Lyra, a few months ago when you got your license with Mr. Malcolm, do you remember what you said to me that day?¡±

    Lyra shook her head decisively. She had to say a lot of things every day. How could she remember?

    Keira exined with a smile, ¡°You said the other day I have to make my own money to have the capital to dominate everything.¡±

    Lyra remembered, ¡°I think I said something like that. What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong with the words?¡±

    Sheughed heatedly and was happier but her eyes were as cunning as a small fox.

    ¡°I finally found a way to get the economic power from Chad! He has to ask me for money now. The feeling of mastering the economy is really good!¡±

    Lyra stared at her in wonder, ¡°Oh? What did you do?¡±

    Keira mysteriously got close to her and whispered to her in front of Malcolm. ¡°I just first ¡­¡±

    The two were gossiping with each other when Chad and Sophia came in.

    Noticing that Keira and Lyra were whispering and having a private conversation, Chadughed, ¡°What are you talking about to Lyra? And you don¡¯t tell it to my brother. Is it istion?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s already sullen face turned even sullener as he looked askance at Chad, ¡°Why are your little girlfriending into my house and being intimate with my wife?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I will definitely take her back and scold her properly.¡±

    Chad smiled and pulled Keira away.

    Keira was deted reluctantly and could only whisper, ¡°Lyra, I¡¯ll tell you next time when I have time. It was really fun!¡±

    Lyra smiled, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    After a short chat between the four, it was gettingte and Lyra and Malcolm immediately left for the business party.

    Before leaving, Lyra checked the security of the entire vi for a few more times.

    To reassure her, Malcolm literally had Chad bring in the entire fourth squad of soldiers, a group of righteous soldiers who surrounded the entire vi by the wall.

    From a distance, the vi looked like in high-security.

 Chapter 443 The victim of a business alliance

    In the business party.

    It was held at CloudTop Hotel, the highest hotel in Suham. And it was on the 98th floor.

    All the people who came were the big names in businessmunity of the Suham.

    Lyra and Malcolm entered arm in arm just as Shane, with Melissa in tow, came out of the elevator at the other end.

    The two sides met right at the door.

    Malcolm, after all, was Shane¡¯s boss at the National Investigation Bureau.

    Shane saw him and bent over extremely respectfully and politely, ¡°Good evening, Mr. Malcolm.¡±

    Malcolm nodded his head coldly and proudly in response.

    As soon as Melissa saw Lyra, she tried to run up to her, but Shane pulled her back just in time.

    ¡°Melissa, there are so many people watching. Mind your manners.¡±

    Her wish to have a private conversation with Lyra fell through, and she could only lower her head in sullenness.

    Seeing this, Lyra released her hold on Malcolm¡¯s arm and took the lead, pulling Melissa with her and looking at Shane with a slight apology.

    ¡°Mr. Shane, I would like to borrow Melissa for a few minutes to apany me to the restroom. You¡¯re generous and won¡¯t even disagree for a few minutes, right?¡±

    Shane¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He nced at Malcolm twice, and quickly smiled and responded, ¡°Of course, you ask me for her. How could I not agree?¡±

    With his words, Lyra directly pulled Melissa away.

    Two men were left waiting at the entrance door.

    It wasn¡¯t until they were far away from the two men that Lyra asked, ¡°Why are you here with Shane? You went back to the Cahan family?¡±

    Melissa nodded, ¡°Yes, after thinking about it for a long time, I still felt likeing back to try to fit in with the Cahan family. After all, this is what I should have endured.¡±

    Lyra patted the back of her hand tofort her, ¡°It¡¯s good to be back. You¡¯re the daughter of the Cahan family. It was a strangebination of circumstances that you suffered a lot in the past. You will not be alone in the future. You got many siblings.¡±

    Melissa¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good when she mentioned the siblings.

    Thinking about her mother, Caitlin, she grabbed Lyra¡¯s hand.

    ¡°In the past few days, I found that there is something wrong with the family. The day my mother went to have lunch with us, I saw red marks on her wrists. They are injuries obviously.¡±

    ¡°The next two days, because Shane did note back home, I never saw my mother. But she probably did not want to see me. She treated me with indifference. Only when she¡¯s in front of Shane, is she polite to me like a stranger.¡±

    ¡°Lyra, there are so many things about the Cahan family that are strange. And my cell phone was taken away by Shane with an excuse two days ago. Tell Keith for me about these things. He will know and check it out for me.¡±

    Lyra listened carefully and patted the back of her hand again, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell Keith everything about this.¡±

    But Lyra felt puzzled.

    ¡°Now that Shane is the head of Cahan family. He¡¯s Caitlin¡¯s son. For what reason will Shane allow his mother to carry a wound on her body?¡±

    Melissa pondered for a moment and shook her head, ¡°The penthouse where my mother lives is always locked at night, so I¡¯m going to wait until Shane lets his guard down and then go up and try to find out what¡¯s going on.¡±

    ¡°Then you must be careful.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The two exchanged a few more words and went back keeping their countenances.

    Malcolm and Shane were still at the door, waiting for their respective femalepanions.

    Shane was the first to break the silence, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, you¡¯re so blessed now. You have a lovely wife and two adorable babies. And your career has not suffered any loss.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes looked fiendish, ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re looking forward to my career being damaged? Are you referring to White Corp, or the National Investigation Bureau?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, you are joking. How dare I? If you are doing well, I will be happy.¡± He bent slightly in fear.

    Malcolm looked askance at his pretentious appearance. Not bothering to expose him, he simply said, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll do what you say. But it doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t, because you¡¯re not strong enough to trip me up.¡±

    Shane was stupefied slightly. After a while, he smiled again, which was very respectful.

    The two ended their inharmonious chat just as Lyra and Melissa returned.

    The two teams entered the main venue one after the other.

    As soon as Melissa entered the venue, she was immediately dragged by Shane to meet many business tycoons, seemingly to help her expand her professionalwork.

    Lyra watched from afar and found that nothing seemed to be wrong, so she did not continue to stare but focused on meeting her business friends at the banquet, taking advantage of the opportunity to get the cooperation by the way.

    *

    Melissa¡¯s side.

    She was dragged by Shane to clink sses with the business tycoons. She had drunk ten sses of red wine and finally got a little drunk.

    When another ss of wine was handed to her, she declined.

    ¡°Shane, I can¡¯t drink. I don¡¯t want to drink anymore.¡±

    Shane didn¡¯t force her and apologized to Ashton Barker. Then he drank the ss of wine for Melissa.

    He smiled and turned his head to ask Melissa, ¡°Melissa, take a look at Mr. Barker. What do you think of him?¡±

    Ashton Barker stood across from the two listening and the corners of his mouth were turned upwards in what he thought was a nice smile.

    Melissa nced at him. Ashton was close to forty years old. Although he was considered a middle-aged man in the good-looking, whenpared to Keith, he was way much too inferior.

    She lowered her head and said perfunctorily, ¡°Mr. Ashton, you¡¯re a talented man with a great presence. You looks like a veteran in the business.¡±

    Ashton was delighted by herpliments.

    ¡°You really has a good sense. In fact, in addition to these advantages, I¡¯m good at taking care of people.¡±

    He said it and put his hand over Melissa¡¯s fair and wless one.

    Melissa decisively ducked behind Shane. Her face was red because of the wine and she was cautious.

    ¡°Mr. Ashton, I¡¯m already in a rtionship. If you do this, my boyfriend will be upset if he finds out.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Ashton smiled awkwardly and could only withdraw his hand.

    When he left, Shane asked Melissa in a whisper, ¡°Who do you think is more suitable to be your future husbandpared to Keith?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Melissa instantly took a step back and looked at him incredulously, ¡°Keith and I are already in a rtionship. Why do you ask that?¡±

    Shane justughed, ¡°What are you nervous about? He did ask me yesterday and said that if he can marry you, he will give 10% of the Barker Group as part of the dowry, but I haven¡¯t agreed to it yet. I just asked you casually.¡±

    Melissa didn¡¯t trust him at all and took another step away from him.

    ¡°10% of the shares are worth nothing to me. If you dare to agree, I will cut off my rtionship with the Cahan family forever!¡±

    Her position on this matter was very firm, ¡°If you insist on using me as a sacrifice in a business, then let Reba do it. Keith and I are already together.¡±

    Shane shook his head helplessly and seriously analyzed the pros and cons with her, ¡°The Lloyd family is better than the Barker family, but it is headed by Lyra Lloyd. And the whole Lloyd Group is in her hands. Even if Keith really wants to marry you, he can¡¯t give you even 10% share of the Lloyd Group. He can¡¯t do this.¡±

    Melissa stared at him in shock, ¡°Is it the shares that matter, or the lifelong happiness of your sister? Even if Keith can¡¯t give me the shares, he will never wronged me. Because of this, you deliberately brought me to the business banquet. You want to introduce your business partner to me, change me into shares, and sell me to others? ¡°

 Chapter 444 Malcolm and Lyra team up

    Shane¡¯s eyes were deep as he stared at her, ¡°How can it be considered a sale? I¡¯m just helping you choose a better husband.¡±

    Melissa stared at him incredulously, ¡°Shane, we¡¯re in a modern world! Freedom of marriage should be revered. If the price of regaining my identity is the loss of choice and freedom, then I¡¯d rather be an orphan for the rest of my life!¡±

    In the face of her strong opposition, Shane quickly softened his tone and dragged her back to his side.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just a discussion with you. There¡¯s no need to be so angry. If you insist, I won¡¯t force you.¡±

    It was only with thisment that Melissa was relieved and continued to apany him to socialize.

    *

    Lyra and Malcolm¡¯s side.

    Together with Malcolm, the Lloyd Group was able to secure another major international trade deal as they had hoped, and had an appointment tomorrow to discuss the contract.

    Malcolm gave Horace a friendly handshake on Lyra¡¯s behalf.

    Horace said politely in less than fluent Cranian, ¡°Miss Lyra, I look forward to working with you in the future.¡±

    Lyra smiled, ¡°Mr. Horace, it¡¯s good to work with you.¡±

    The deal was made and Horace was quickly pulled away by other guests.

    Lyra and Malcolm looked at each other and smiled.

    He wrapped his arms around her slender waist as if no one was watching, ¡°Rara, don¡¯t forget the reward you promised. You can¡¯t stand me up this time no matter what.¡±

    She pursed her lips and smiled, nodding her head in a serious manner, ¡°You did a good job tonight. You helped me negotiate a big deal. You really should be praised.¡±

    Malcolm looked at her beautiful face. His heart throbbed, and he wanted to carry her away now and bring her straight back to Lyre Spiti to have sex with her!

    After suppressing it for half a second, he still couldn¡¯t hold back and came close to Lyra¡¯s ear, whispering, ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t we withdraw early and have sexter? The evening is so wonderful that we can¡¯t waste it all on socializing.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t work. Things have to be done one by one. You can¡¯t go over the top.¡±

    She quietly pinched his waist. The force was not heavy, but very ambiguous. She was warning him.

    ¡°Mel, keep entertaining. I go check on Melissa.¡±

    She tantalizingly patted his strong waist and turned away.

    Malcolm looked at her silhouette and sighed silently.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm?¡±

    The soft female voice interrupted him who was looking at Lyra.

    He looked back and it was a woman.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Aleena Holmes was slightly stunned, as if she hadn¡¯t expected his tone to be so cold.

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember me anymore? I¡¯m Aleena, the third daughter of the Holmes family, and I ate with you before you went into the army.¡±

    Malcolm cast a casual nce at her. Noting only that she was wearing a long pink gown, he didn¡¯t even see what she looked like and replied, ¡°Well, good.¡±

    The attitude was so perfunctory that Aleena was instantly upset.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, in any case, I know you since we were kids. Can¡¯t you just talk more to me?¡±

    Malcolm lowered his eyes to the ss in his hand and his tone was indifferent: ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    Lyra, who was about to go over to see Melissa, stopped and nced back in Malcolm¡¯s direction.

    Because just now when she came out, she seemed to hear a girl¡¯s voice calling out to Malcolm.

    Sure enough, as soon as she turned around, she saw a delicate woman standing in front of Malcolm.

    She just left and he was about to have an affair.

    With a slightly cold gaze, she decisively went back and reimed her sovereignty as his wife.

    *

    Despite the relentless rejection, Aleena didn¡¯t leave, nor was she embarrassed.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, you¡¯re so indifferent. I heard you have devoted yourself to your family since you be a father. The rumor is true. You give all your tenderness to your wife and babies.¡±

    Malcolm frowned and was about to correct her when he caught a glimpse of Lyra¡¯s familiar figure approaching.

    Lyra came over with a strong aura, as if invisibly bringing over an intimidating force.

    It was difficult for Aleena to ignore her presence, ¡°Miss Lyra, you are really getting more and more beautiful. I heard that after giving birth, women will have the problems of sagging belly, stretch marks and loose skin. It seems that these problems do not bother you.¡±

    Lyra smiled, which was decent and noble, ¡°Naturally it doesn¡¯t bother me. After all, with my husband¡¯s personal love and affection, I recuperated well from the birth.¡±

    She took a step forward, sized Aleena up and continued, ¡°Ms. Aleena, you¡¯re young and good looking. Howe you don¡¯t have a good sense? You don¡¯t even know the rules of the business.¡±

    Aleena was slightly stunned and didn¡¯t understand, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Lyra took Malcolm¡¯s arm and said coldly, ¡°This is a married man. You are not in love yet, are you? You should go hit on those single young talents.¡±

    ¡°Besides, ¡®Miss Lyra¡¯ is what my cooperative partners or subordinates call me. You¡¯re attending this party as a femalepanion, and you can¡¯t call me that.¡±

    ¡°You should call me, Mrs. White.¡±

    Word for word, she dered her sovereignty and slightly raised her beautiful neck. She looked noble and cold at the same time, as if she had silentlybeled Malcolm exclusively.

    Malcolm was ttered and listened to her as she taunted Aleena.

    Aleena was slightly startled and embarrassed as she changed the way of calling her, ¡°It was my ignorance. I should have called you Mrs. White.¡±

    ¡°It has long been rumored that Mr. Malcolm is henpecked, and now that I see it, it really lives up to its name. However, why do you see me as an object of hatred? It is not good to be possessive.¡±

    Henpeck? If Reginald were still alive and if he hadn¡¯t gotten the marriage license, he would have made it right!

    He needed to defending his position. Rara was cock-pecked!

    But now, he had no worries and could safely admit, ¡°Ms. Aleena, just now you made a wrong statement. I didn¡¯t devote myself to my family because of my wife¡¯s pregnancy. All my tender has long been given to Rara. Even the babies can¡¯t shake her position.¡±

    He clutched Lyra¡¯s hand, sping his fingers together. His eyes looked gentle.

    Aleena paled slightly, ¡°Mr. Malcolm and your wife are still so in love. I¡¯m so enviable.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t even look at her but only Lyra. Then he said with his low voice, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m tired of socializing. I¡¯d like to request to go home early.¡±

    Lyra looked at him and this time she said, ¡°Granted.¡± That was unprecedented.

    Malcolm was overjoyed at the answer and picked her up in his arms and left silently through the uncrowded back door.

    Sitting in the car, Lyra was not too happy.

    Malcolm keenly sensed that her mood was not right and said innocently, ¡°Honey, what happened tonight has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t know her well. You can¡¯t take it out on me.¡±

    She turned her head to stare at him. Then she reached over and gently pinched his cheek.

    ¡°In the future, when you go out, it is better to put on your silver mask to cover your handsome face so that I am relieved.¡±

    Malcolm was enjoying her jealous look, ¡°Fine, but you¡¯re also so beautiful. Shouldn¡¯t you wear a mask too? Lest some other men try to get their hands on you.¡±

    Lyra refused, ¡°I don¡¯t want to wear it. It¡¯s so ugly.¡±

    Why did he feel that Lyra made insinuations?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    *

    Twenty minutes or soter, the limousine arrived at the White Manor¡¯s garage.

    Malcolm was the first to get out of the car and carry Lyra out without her feet touching the ground.

    Lyra had her hands around his waist, trying to be polite, ¡°Or I should walk by myself? This long dress is several pounds weights. It¡¯s quite heavy, right?¡±

    ¡°Just drain a little bit my strength. Otherwise I¡¯m afraid your little waist can¡¯t stand it tonight.¡±

    After these words, Lyra did notugh, but stared at him with a serious face.

    Malcolm immediately sensed from her serious expression that something was wrong.

    Damn! It just seemed to be a test.

    He seemed to have answered it wrong ¡­

 Chapter 445 Five hundred and twenty push-ups as a gift

    The moment when he realized what happened, he hurriedly begged her and re-answered.

    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t get me wrong. I didn¡¯t mean to say you¡¯re heavy. You¡¯re so light, like a feather, and your figure is so good. I can¡¯t stop loving you. I can¡¯t help myself.¡±

    He looked at Lyra nervously.

    Lyra still stared at him solemnly, not speaking.

    Malcolm looked at her and was confused. Did he get the wrong answer again?

    He didn¡¯t understand what other right answer there was?

    Seeing Lyra¡¯s face getting colder and colder, he hurriedly begged for mercy, ¡°Honey, can you tell me the answer you have in mind?¡±

    Lyra grunted twice in condescension, ¡°Yeah, how about when we get back to the bedroom, I¡¯ll teach you word for word with the ruler?¡±

    His back instantly stiffened slightly.

    Lyra pouted, mentioned his first answer and listed his crimes in all seriousness.

    ¡°The unthinking answer is the truest picture of your heart, which means that¡¯s how you think.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just wearing a long gown, and you think I am heavy.¡±

    ¡°I give you two small babies. I am the greatest contributor of the White family. You dare to dislike me so soon? When we¡¯re back, you should really be punished.¡±

    He restrained his uneasiness and walked steadily through the winding alleyways and asked carefully, ¡°How do you want me to be punished?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s starry eyes looked sly and scheming as she stared at him, ¡°You deserve a spanking!¡±

    ncing at his gradually pale face, she added in a very bad way, ¡°And, with your pants down.¡±

    The tips of his ears instantly turned red. He looked at her in an aggrieved way, and whispered, ¡°Babe¡­¡±

    He stopped walking, not daring to go back home.

    If he would face the punishment after they were back home, he could not ept this cruel fact!

    Lyra was amused by his expression. In fact, she wasn¡¯t angry and was just joking.

    She nudged the tip of his nose with her finger.

    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t beat you up. And I won¡¯t make fun of you. Because of my pregnancy and recuperation, you have suffered for a long time. Tonight, I¡¯llpensate you well.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s aggrieved expression faded away and he smiled.

    ¡°Be prepared. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve not had sex with you. I won¡¯t let you off easy tonight.¡±

    He went faster and wanted to fly straight back to the bedroom.

    He was so excited to go home.

    *

    The night was cold.

    All the cheerful and wonderful sounds were masked inside the locked windows.

    For how many times in total, Lyra could not remember.

    She just knew that Malcolm did not get tired.

    By the time the next morning, Lyra¡¯s little waist really couldn¡¯t sustain that.

    Her whole body was sore and weak, and with almost no restst night, she couldn¡¯t get up at all.

    Malcolm woke up early in the morning, helped her postpone having to talk to Horace about the contract, and reached out to take her into his arms.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve taken care of all your business, so you can sleep all day.¡±

    Lyra was indeed very sleepy and could not keep her eyelids open. She was very depressed why she had agreed to Malcolm¡¯s request. Orst night, she should have limited him.

    She closed her eyes and fell asleep, but kept regretting forst night¡¯s events.

    A pair ofrge palms silently held her waist from behind. Malcolm, being restless, kissed her earlobe again and again and implied the ambiguous meaning.

    Lyra frowned slightly. With her eyes tightly closed, she ignored him.

    Malcolm was getting more and more reckless, and his hands started to roam restlessly on her body.

    And his thin lips, which were kissing her earlobe, moved down tentatively to kiss the back of her neck, and then the slender and fair shoulder ¡­

    Lyra¡¯s eyebrows were getting tighter and tighter, and finally she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She turned back and pressed his whole face with one of her hands.

    ¡°Stop. No more noise and rest.¡±

    She was exhausted and her voice was soft, but her tone was very dignified.

    Malcolm was instantly deted and resigned himself to lying on top of her. His maic and low voice was nevertheless tentative, ¡°Honey, how about three hours of sleep and do it at twelve o¡¯clock sharp?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Her back was very sore that it was about to break.

    Malcolm, who hadpletely recovered from his illness, had not had sex with her for eleven months. And he was like a hungry wolf that could not get enough.

    She regretted a bit how she found such an energetic man to be her husband.

    Was it toote to kick him out?

    She thought glumly as he didn¡¯t get an answer and his hands under the quilt started to get restless again and kept roaming over her skin.

    ¡°You¡¯re not tired at all?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s exhausting and happy at the same time. Doubling happiness!¡± Malcolm took his face to rub her delicate cheek.

    Lyra ground her back teeth. Her mind was filled with nothing but endless fatigue. Not feeling a hint of pleasure at all, she had an idea in order to drain Malcolm¡¯s exuberant strength.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re not tired, roll over and get out of bed and do at least five hundred and twenty push-ups. Count as you do.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s movements stopped and he froze slightly, ¡°Why five hundred and twenty?¡±

    She didn¡¯t change her facial expression, ¡°Show your love for me as a little gift from you.¡±

    Since it was a gift, Malcolm couldn¡¯t refuse, not to mention that push-ups were not difficult for him.

    He kissed on Lyra¡¯s cheek, quickly rolled out of bed and put on his pajama pants.

    With his lean and good-looking upper body, he had his arms propped up on the carpet and did push-ups in a standard way.

    On the bed, Lyra¡¯s voice camezily, ¡°Remember to count.¡±

    Then, Malcolm effortlessly shouted, ¡°One.¡±

    ¡°Two.¡±

    ¡°Three.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lyra fell asleep from exhaustion at the sound of his counting.

    Then she was again woken up by the sound of Malcolm¡¯s counting.

    However, after barely catching up on an hour or so of sleep, she was much more rxed and half leaned over the bed to quietly watch Malcolm doing push-ups on the carpet.

    ¡°Three hundred and fifty-six.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s voice was noticeably less crisp and slightly more strained than it was at the beginning.

    He was soaked in a thinyer of sweat. Many ces of the carpet beneath him was stained by his sweat and the color got darker.

    Lyra called a halt, ¡°Are you tired?¡±

    Malcolm took a deep breath and smiled at her, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    He said okay again. Did he like being okay that much?

    She suddenly had an evil idea of fixing him. So she got out of bed holding her waist and pulled the robe on the coat rack to cover her beautiful body.

    Then she walked towards Malcolm and sat cross-legged on his ass.

    In this way, her whole body weight was on Malcolm.

    Withst night¡¯s sex plus more than 300 push-ups, Malcolm was actually very tired. When Lyra sat up on him, his entire body was lowered a little bit obviously.

    Lyra had her arms crossed, and looked askance at the back of his head, ¡°Go on.¡±

    Malcolm gritted his teeth and continued his push-up exercise, but he didn¡¯t make a sound.

    Lyra noticed, ¡°No more counting?¡±

    Being slightly confused, he asked, ¡°How many did I just do?¡±

    Three hundred and fifty-six.

    Lyra vaguely remembered as if she heard him recite this number, but she smiled, ¡°How should I know? Since you forgot, let¡¯s start over.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s back stiffened. It was so tormenting.

    He simply plopped his whole body down on the carpet and made a scene, using her, ¡°You¡¯re so bad. Enve me and make fun of me. I still want to save some energy to do you at noon.¡±

    He was so tired, and he still wanted to have sex?

    Lyra¡¯s face quickly turned gloomy as she put her palms together and pped him viciously on the side of his hip.

 Chapter 446 Raraâ€™s menstrual cramps

    For this p, the force was not heavy, but with an indefinable ambiguity.

    She stared at the side of his face, raised her eyebrows and smiled slightly ¡°Who is making fun of who? You have promised to do five hundred and twenty push-ups as a gift. You¡¯re going back on your word?¡±

    She tapped him again, ¡°Come on. Keep doing. This is the promise.¡±

    With his trembling arms, Malcolm hardened himself to regain the standard push-up position.

    Lyra¡¯s voice came again from behind, ¡°Three hundred and fifty-seven,e on.¡±

    Malcolm instantly understood. So, she still remembered the number and deliberately made fun of him.

    She was a really bad woman.

    He shook his head helplessly. What could he do? He worked so hard to get back her heart so how could he not spoil her?

    ¡°Three hundred and fifty-eight.¡±

    In the early morning, he was counting over and over again with his maic voice in the bedroom.

    When Sophia passed by, she would asionally nce sideways in amazement and stare at the closed door.

    But she knew that she should not ask too many questions about their private affairs.

    *

    In the bedroom.

    ¡°Five hundred ¡­ and twenty ¡­¡±

    As he had aplished his goal, Malcolm let out a sigh of relief and slumped weakly to the ground.

    He just didn¡¯t think he wanted to do push-ups again in his life.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Lyra got up from him, but was surprised to see that his ck pajama pants was totally wet.

    Sheughed, ¡°Mel, you¡¯re sweating so much, even on your butt.¡±

    Malcolm touched the wet and moist area of his pants, but his fingers were stained with red color.

    He turned around suspiciously and noticed that Lyra¡¯s face didn¡¯t look too good.

    ¡°Rara, this is from you. Blood ¡­¡±

    Lyra¡¯s smile faded and she stared at his fingers. Rubbing her belly, she seemed to realize something.

    No wonder her waist was extraordinarily sore today as if it was broken. It turned out to be the menstruation.

    She hadn¡¯t had it for so long since she was pregnant with the babies that she forgot such a thing even existed.

    Sheughed awkwardly, ¡°Sorry for soiling your pants, but you probably won¡¯t be able to do me for another six or seven days. Just resign yourself to your fate.¡±

    Malcolm braced himself and stood up. Withoutining, he carried her to the bathroom, helped her and himself to shower and change into clean robes even though he was exhausted from the exercise.

    Five minutester, Lyra felt her belly got cramped.

    She didn¡¯t know when her period came, and did the sex affect it?

    Menstrual cramps gradually engulfed her nerves.

    She was ced in bed and tucked in by Malcolm.

    Drowsiness and pain soon upied her entire consciousness.

    She curled up and furrowed her eyebrows. With her eyes tightly closed, she was drowsy and endured the pain.

    Malcolm personally made her a bowl of brown sugar ginger tea. He fed it to her mouth one sip at a time.

    It still did not relieve the pain in Lyra¡¯s lower belly.

    Malcolm was sitting next to the bed. He was anxious but was unable to take the pain for her.

    ¡°Rara, how about a painkiller?¡±

    Lyra was confused and shook her head decisively when she heard it, ¡°I¡¯m breastfeeding. Our babies need me. I can¡¯t just take the medicine. It will affect them.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s not a solution for you to keep hurting like this.¡±

    Lyra said weakly and strenuously, ¡°It¡¯s okay ¡­ just bear with it. Just sleep ¡­¡±

    Malcolm sighed and couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer like this. She insisted on not taking painkillers so Malcolm had no choice.

    He searched on the Inte on how to take care of his wife who had menstrual cramps. After learning whatizens had done, he decided to go and find a hot water bottle for Lyra.

    While helping her warm her stomach, he tenderly helped her massage her belly. His hands were sore, but he did not stop.

    Lyra was so dazed by the pain that she half-squinted her eyes and saw Malcolm keep changing his hands to massage her stomach. Then he changed his hand again and continued.

    Feeling that he was obviously exhausted, Lyra couldn¡¯t bear to see that, ¡°Mel, stop it. I¡¯ll take a nap and it should be better.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s hands didn¡¯t stop, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can continue and you can fell asleepter.¡±

    That was fine.

    Lyra didn¡¯t insist. She was really tired and too exhausted to keep her eyes open.

    Malcolm was doing better and better. She seemed to actually feel better with his massage and quickly drifted off to sleep.

    While she was sleeping, Malcolmy under the quilt and got closer to her to massage her sore back.

    Soon, he fell asleep with her.

    asionally, Lyra would move a little. Malcolm was not waken up, but his hands were reflexive to continue the action of massaging her waist.

    The two slept in harmony until noon.

    *

    In Frayton .

    Abigail had been avoiding Micah since herst date which was destroyed by him.

    Although the two lived in the same ce, and the time of getting up and going out was different, surprisingly they did not meet once.

    Katelyn could do nothing but being anxious. For several times, she wanted to take the initiative to support Micah, but Katelyn didn¡¯t know him well and didn¡¯t dare to offend him because of his identity.

    After lunch, Micah finally couldn¡¯t resist going back to the hotel to get his phone and wallet back.

    When he got his cell phone, he actually found there were a lot of messages.

    It was all from Keith, and he scrolled down the list one by one ording to the time.

    [Micah, how¡¯s it going? Did you manage to get inside?]

    [Where are you? Why aren¡¯t you answering your phone? You didn¡¯t really throw away your phone, did you?

    [I just let you pretend! You can hide your phone and wallet and say you forgot to bring them. Who will dare to search you?

    [Two days, bro, how is your progress? Have you gotten your girlfriend yet?]

    [Sad-fishing is turned into real sadness. If you can¡¯t win her heart back, then I have nothing to say to you. You should be a monk, right? Or you can marry your medical research.]

    The more he read, the more Micah could feel the full ¡°care¡± from his brother.

    He grimaced and decisively replied the message.

    [Haven¡¯t beaten you for years, do you miss it? Next time, I¡¯ll take care of your legs.]

    He didn¡¯t expect this message was replied Keith in seconds, [I was wrong, bro].

    Seeing his sincere submission, Micah¡¯s mood became better. After all, he still needed his brother in the pursuit of his love.

    Micah thought about it and briefly told Keith what had happened at the hotel two days ago.

    Keith listened to his words and gasped, [You was dragged, but actually didn¡¯t do her? You¡¯re awesome. Are your impotent? You can check it.]

    The moment when he saw the words, Micah got angry again.

    Keith, on the other end of the phone, seemed to sense his anger and hastened to add.

    [Hey hey, my bro is a real gentleman.]

    Micah didn¡¯t feelforted by the fact that Keith was mentioning the fact of his being dragged. Was that the point?

    The point was that Abigail was now ignoring him! He had no solution!

    After a discussion, Keith got an idea, [Bro, she ignores you, I think you can change the person to start with.]

    Micah: [Who?]

    [Gavin Weaver.]

    Looking at the two words on the phone screen, Micah was slightly stunned and decisively called Keith directly for his ns in detail.

    Five minutester, after learning Keith¡¯s entire n, Micah expressed his affirmation of his brother¡¯s idea.

    He decided to put his phone in his pocket, take his wallet and go back to the Matthews House to carry out his n!

 Chapter 447 To break off, Matthews has the power of initiative

    Half an hourter, Micah arrived at the Matthews House at a steady pace.

    He entered the house, keeping his countenance.

    Katelyn was drinking tea and eating snacks in the living room, and when she saw himing, she greeted him very warmly.

    ¡°Mr. Micah, you¡¯re back. Do want to sit down before going up? Abigail went out early today. She will be back soon.¡±

    With such a hint from Katelyn, Micah felt grateful to her, ¡°Great.¡±

    After a brief response, he sat on a sofa with his back straight, and he did not refuse the tea handed over by Katelyn.

    Ten minutester, it wasn¡¯t Abigail who arrived first, but police.

    The Matthews family¡¯s bodyguard led the police all the way in, followed by Gavin who was handcuffed.

    Katelyn saw this and looked suspicious, ¡°What¡¯s going on with ¡­?¡±

    The policeman nodded politely at her, and then walked up to Micah and said, as he had been told beforehand.

    ¡°Mr. Micah, for Gavin Weaver¡¯s drugged incident, you are the biggest victim. He asked to apologize to you in person and pray for your forgiveness. So we brought him here. Can you see him?¡±

    Micah elegantly sipped the tea. His face looked cool as always and he did not take a stand.

    Katelyn watched him in silence, not daring to speak.

    Gavin wailed and tried toe forward, but was pulled by the police before he could jump at Micah.

    He cried across the police, ¡°Mr. Micah, I was wrong! I can exin, Mr. Micah!¡±

    Micah calmly put down his cup of tea, ¡°Wait a little longer.¡±

    Wait?

    Gavin did not understand, but since Micah asked him to wait, he was certainly willing to ept his apology. So, waiting was okay for him.

    They waited quietly, and although they didn¡¯t know what Micah was nning to do, no one made a sound.

    Katelyn felt the atmosphere was too awkward and asked the police officers sit down for tea.

    After a few more minutes, Abigail returned home, and Jamie arrived at almost the same time as she did.

    Seeing the situation in the living room, the two were simultaneously confused.

    Seeing that everyone was there, Micah just looked at the police and nodded his head.

    The police came up and uncuffed Gavin.

    Gavin, who was freed, immediately rushed toward Micah and plopped down at his feet.

    The dull thud of his knees startled the Matthews so they looked at each other.

    Gavin kowtowed to Micah in a respectful and humble manner.

    ¡°Mr. Micah, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m responsible for your ident. My family mustpensate you. If you¡¯re still angry, you can beat me up, even to death! Please let the Weaver Firm go off. Don¡¯t give us a hard time!¡±

    Micah didn¡¯t change his facial expression, ¡°You said I was drugged by mistake, so who did you originally intend to drug?¡±

    Gavin was bbergasted. Hi cold sweat slipped down, and he did not daring to speak.

    Micah added: ¡°Give an honest ount word for word. If you dare to leave out a word, the consequences are on your own.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯ll exin. I¡¯ll exin everything!¡±

    Gavin freaked out and started talking honestly.

    ¡°Abigail and I have been engaged for a long time. She is very cold to me. It is difficult to ask her out once. She and I are not young. If this continues, I am afraid the engagement can be dyed for two or three years. I can not wait.¡±

    ¡°Marriage can bring benefits to the Weaver Firm, so I got the wrong idea. I thought that she will be my wife in the future anyway. So if we do it in advance, she can put the marriage on the agenda, and then I can cut half of the bride price. To kill two birds with one stone.¡±

    ¡°I bribed the hotel waiter. He put some drugs in the red wine brought in. I didn¡¯t know you suddenly appeared. And you all know the things happenedter ¡­¡±

    After his words, Jamie was slightly shocked, and Katelyn and Abigail both turned red with anger and red at him.

    Snap!

    Abigail pped Gavin in the face heavily and cursed in shock and anger, ¡°You bastard!¡±

    Katelyn scolded him, ¡°You want to trash my daughter and cut the bride price in half? Gavin! If your fiancee is just a piece of goods, you¡¯ll still marry her if it benefits the Weaver Firm, right?¡±

    Gavin rubbed his face, which was sore from the p, and didn¡¯t dare to say a word of retort.

    He focused on Micah and just wanted to beg Micah to leave him alone.

    ¡°Mr. Micah, I really know I¡¯m wrong. I won¡¯t dare to do it again. Please forgive me this time! Let¡¯s reconcile! Please!¡±

    He crawled to Micah on his knees but was mercilessly kicked away by Micah.

    Micah¡¯s face looked cold, ¡°What qualifications do you have to be Abigail¡¯s fianc¨¦? Today, in front of me, cancel the engagement with the Matthews family.¡±

    Gavin, who was slightly stunned, asked by fluke, ¡°Mr. Micah, is it possible that if I call off my engagement, you will spare me and my Family?¡±

    Micah did not give a clear answer, but said, ¡°It depends on your attitude of admitting your mistakes.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    In Gavin¡¯s eyes, that meant there was a silver lining.

    He immediately looked at Jamie who was sitting not far away.

    ¡°Mr. Jamie, it just so happens that you are here. So, just cancel my engagement to Abigail!¡±

    He thought for a moment and added, ¡°But since it¡¯s a cancetion, remember to return the engagement gifts my family gave you before.¡±

    Jamie was furious, grabbed a teacup on the table and smashed it on Gavin.

    ¡°Gavin, you¡¯re not the one who has to cancel this. Only my family has the right to do so! For your freaking gifts, I the Matthews family will definitely return!¡±

    Katelyn was so angry, ¡°Who are you to despise my precious daughter? Take your gifts and get out! I¡¯m waiting for the Weaver Firm to go bankrupt and liquidate!¡±

    Abigail¡¯s eyes were red and she lowered her head in silence.

    Gavin didn¡¯t take the Matthews¡¯ tirade seriously.

    He moved two steps forward on his knees, pushed up the frames of his sses, and smiled ingratiatingly, ¡°Mr. Micah, the marriage contract is withdrawn. Are you satisfied?¡±

    Micah was extremely raged and looked askance at him, ¡°You attitude is arrogant. Very rude. I¡¯m very unsatisfied. You wanted her to be roofied but it was not aplished. Prison is more suitable for you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Gavin was about to copse and cry, bitterly begging for mercy, ¡°Mr. Micah, I was wrong. If you are not satisfied, I will apologize to the Matthews family again, okay? Give me another chance!¡±

    Katelyn interjected with determination, ¡°Get out! No apology epted! No apology of any kind will be epted!¡±

    Micah seconded, ¡°You hear her. She won¡¯t. Get out now.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Micah, Mr. Micah ¡­¡±

    The police immediately re-cuffed Gavin and took him out.

    By the time his hoarse pleas for mercy grew faint, the living room of the Matthews House was eerily quiet.

    Micah cleared his throat lightly and looked cautiously at Jamie.

    ¡°Mr. Jamie, now that Abigail is back to being single. What is you n for her marriage?¡±

    Jamie and Katelyn immediately looked at each other.

    They were all smart people. Micah deliberately waited for all the Matthews to arrive, before arranging for the police toe to the door. He was painstaking, so he was sincere to Abigail.

    Jamie smiled and replied decisively, ¡°No idea for now. If you have a suggestion, you can let me know and I will definitely agree.¡±

    Everything was going ording to Keith¡¯s nning for him. On Micah¡¯s cool face, there was a rare and slight smile.

    He looked firmly at Jamie, ¡°Mr. Jamie, actually I am interested in Abigail ¡­¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    I don¡¯t want to think about getting engaged again for now. I hope you won¡¯t push me.¡±

 Chapter 448 This time itâ€™s my turn to chase you for a year

    She said this explicitly to Jamie, but in reality she was telling Micah that she was not willing to engage with him.

    Micah¡¯s face changed slightly.

    Jamie was a person who could read people¡¯s minds, and said immediately, ¡°Abigail, engagement is not the same as marriage. After the engagement, you can first fall in love. When you want to get married, you can get the license.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be in a rtionship.¡±

    She sounded resolute, ¡°For more than a year, there have been too many bad things. I¡¯m really not in the mood. I just want to work now and be the sessor of the Matthews Group.¡±

    She turned her head to go upstairs and left the living room without looking back.

    With the bedroom door closed with the sound of bang from upstairs, the living room once again fell into dead silence.

    Jamie and Katelyn looked at Micah after looking at each other.

    Micah¡¯s eyes looked downcast. Seemingly, he was in contemtion. No one was able to see his emotion.

    Katelyn cautiously and tentatively asked, ¡°Mr. Micah, do you like Abigail?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Micah¡¯s tone was light, ¡°But what I did before hurt her. She didn¡¯t ept it, and I understand.¡±

    Katelyn: ¡°Abigail has been spoiled by us since childhood. She¡¯s very stubborn. If you really like her and want to be with her, I can help you to persuade her.¡±

    Micah thought about it and felt embarrassed to be too much trouble, ¡°This is between her and me. If you persuade her, I¡¯m afraid it will make her resent more. If she is not willing to get engaged, I can wait.¡±

    ¡°She waited for me for a year before, and I can wait for her for a year this time.¡±

    With his words, Katelyn and Jamie were relieved at the same time.

    Katelyn: ¡°Mr. Micah, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t persuade her, but I can help you create opportunities to spend time with her.¡±

    Micah looked up to her.

    This time, there was no refusal.

    *

    A few hourster, Katelyn knocked on Abigail¡¯s door.

    ¡°Baby, it¡¯s time for dinner. Hurry up. They¡¯re all waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Abigail sat in front of theputer, finished thest sentence of the project, rubbed her sore shoulder, and got up to go downstairs.

    She didn¡¯t even notice the difference until she walked to the dining room.

    Micah was the only one sitting by the long table.

    Katelyn and Jamie were nowhere to be seen, and on the dining table, there were candles.

    Was this obviously intentional to create an opportunity for her and Micah to have a candlelight dinner?

    Her mom and dad were too idle.

    She shook her head helplessly and turned decisively to leave.

    ncing at her to leave, Micah immediately got up and clutched her wrist in time.

    ¡°Abigail, you should notice the good intentions of your parents. Can we talk?¡±

    Abigail¡¯s face was expressionless, ¡°We have nothing to talk about.¡±

    She tried to leave, but her wrist was clutched tightly by Micah.

    Micah looked at his hand which was holding her wrist, and smiled, ¡°Last time you came to Suham¡¯s hospital to look for me and tell me about the separation. I can see you were sad and I wanted to reach out tofort you, but I couldn¡¯t reach out until the end. This time, I¡¯m d that I didn¡¯t let go of your hand.¡±

    Abigail sighed, ¡°Is there any point talking about this now?¡±

    Micah sat properly, made her look at himself, and said seriously, ¡°Gavin Weaver is not a good man. I helped you to withdraw from the engagement you don¡¯t want to have. Now you are free to choose. is it good?¡±

    The mention of it made her angry, ¡°Micah, you deliberately let the police bring him to my house and listened to Gavin¡¯s sarcastic remarks about me. Are you making fun of me? To show me that I¡¯m not worthy of any man but you? Micah, I¡¯m too cheap to be the Matthews family¡¯s daughter, right?¡±

    As sheined, her tears fell from her eyes.

    At work, in order not to be bullied, she had to let herself look like a strong woman. Over time, her nature gradually became strong as well.

    For this afternoon¡¯s incident, Gavinpletely despised the Matthews family and Abigail, which made her hurtful, especially when it was revealed in front of Micah.

    Micah took a tissue and wiped away her tears. Having learned from thest time when he wiped away her eyeliner he was careful and gentle now.

    Keith did a lot of work for him beforehand, telling him how to be sweet and get her to like him.

    Even if it was a cheesy love word, which sounded awkward, as long as it was sincere, the girl would be happy.

    He tried to recall the romantic words Keith had taught him earlier.

    However, he didn¡¯t know if he was too nervous.

    He surprisingly could not think of a word. He wanted tofort her but said, ¡°Abigail, I ¡­ I do not mean ¡­¡±

    Abigail red at him, ¡°So what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean anything else. I just ¡­¡±

    Abigail was speechless

    He was ying tongue twisters with her, wasn¡¯t he?

    ¡°Micah, what the hell do you mean?¡±

    Suddenly, Micah had no idea what to say.

    He stared at her in a dumbfounded way and managed to get confused by her.

    Abigail looked at his stupid and dumb expression, did not hold back and broke intoughter.

    Micah was slightly embarrassed, took advantage of the fact that she was in a good mood and hurriedly added.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Abigail, I don¡¯t have much rtionship experience. And I don¡¯t know how to say love words, but I want to say that I really want to win you back this time. As for others, I have noments.¡±

    ¡°You chased after me before, from Frayton to the neighbor city, and from the neighbor city quietly to Suham. It¡¯s a whole year. How many times your father asked you toe back to run the Matthews Group? For my sake, you all put it off. ¡±

    ¡°This time, I will chase after you instead. If you insist on not being engaged, I can chase you for a year, or even two years, as you did before.¡±

    These words were simple, yet sincere.

    It was impossible to say that there was not a little touching feeling in her heart.

    Abigail stared at him seriously, and smiled arrogantly, ¡°Fine, then you can do so. If you can really persist in chasing me for a year, I will reconsider it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will insist.¡±

    Micah was so happy that he embraced her and wrapped his arms around her shoulders.

    She could feel his heart beating very fast. Obviously, he was nervous, but also happy. Abigail was slightly stunned. She struggled for a while but reached out to hug him, patting him on his broad back.

    Jamie and Katelyn stood quietly, watched from the stairs on the second floor and smiled at each other.

    *

    Lyre Spiti.

    Lyra slept through the night until dinner time.

    She was awakened by the smell of porridge.

    When she opened her eyes in a daze, she saw Malcolm sitting beside her bed and gently blowing the beef porridge to cool it.

    She braced herself to sit up and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you get more sleep?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. I always feel like you need me at all times. It¡¯s better to be awake.¡±

    Feeling that the porridge in the bowl was not so hot, Malcolm scooped up a spoonful of porridge and passed it to her lips in a doting manner, ¡°Be careful of the heat.¡±

    Lyra opened her mouth, chewed, and enjoyed his service with peace of mind.

    Malcolm said, ¡°By the way, Rara, just now the Cahan family announced Melissa¡¯s identity and is going to hold a big return party for her in seven days. She will officially change her name to Melissa Cahan on that day.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been decided?¡±

    Malcolm nodded, ¡°Right.¡±

    It was always good to take back the identity that belonged to her.

    But Lyra remembered what Melissa had said to her alone at the partyst night, and always felt that there was something odd about it.

 Chapter 449 Malcolmâ€™s jealousy

    In particr, Melissa said that Caitlin had red marks on her wrists.

    But Shane was in charge and Caitlin¡¯s son. How could he abuse his mother?

    This was something problematic.

    Lyra had the porridge while asking him, ¡°Shane is the deputy director of the National Investigation Bureau, right? What do you know about him?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s hand, which was feeding her the porridge, paused, and his face looked cold, hiding displeasure.

    ¡°Why are you asking about him all of a sudden? Last night at the party, you were fascinated with his look?¡±

    He sounded jealous.

    He remembered that Anthony and Shane looked particrly simr, but the color of their eyes was different and the aura was different as well.

    Lyra was speechless.

    She flicked him on the forehead, ¡°What are you thinking about!? You are even jealous about that? Are you missing the ruler?¡±

    He did not answer. With his sulky face, apparently he was not tamed yet.

    Lyra sighed and exined to him in a serious manner, ¡°I am worried about Melissa, so I am asking you about him. I already have kids with you. How can I fall in love with other men?¡±

    That sounded much morefortable, and Malcolm knew what to do.

    ¡°Shane is sophisticated and cunning. He¡¯s scheming and adept at overtly agreeing but covertly opposing. I have known him for so many years. I know he values interests most. He¡¯s realistic and rational and doesn¡¯t care about kinship and love.¡±

    Lyra got it, ¡°So, in that case, is it possible for him to hurt Caitlin if she has an impact on his interests?¡±

    ¡°This ¡­¡± Malcolm looked down and pondered for a moment, ¡°It is not easy to judge that. After all, she¡¯s his mother. He should not be abusive to her.¡±

    The more he said, the more Lyra worried about Melissa, ¡°I hope Melissa can get through the return party peacefully, and from then on be a true daughter of a wealthy family. Then she can get engaged with Keith early and get married.¡±

    Malcolm put down the bowl of porridge, wrapped his arms around her waist, and rested his head on her stomach.

    ¡°Instead of worrying about her getting married, why don¡¯t you think about when our wedding is going to be?¡±

    ¡°Er ¡­¡± Lyra pondered slightly, ¡°Our babies are just a month old now, too small. It¡¯s not toote to have a wedding when they¡¯re older.¡±

    When it came to their babies, Malcolm couldn¡¯t say anything more lest Lyra would think he didn¡¯t care about them again.

    He rubbed her belly with abandon and continued to persuade, ¡°It¡¯s okay to postpone the wedding, but why don¡¯t we take a honeymoon trip abroad first?¡±

    ¡°No, our babies are still so young. If we travel, it will take many days. Sophia will need to take care of two babies at the same time. It¡¯s so overwhelmed. Just wait until they be teenagers and have the ability to take care of themselves before considering it.¡±

    If they wanted to travel, they actually had to wait so long!

    It was too miserable!

    He felt suffocated but couldn¡¯t question it. Lyra¡¯s ruler was in the nightstand drawer and the wash board was in the closet.

    Those two hateful things invariably oppressed him.

    Lyra stroked along his short hair while her thoughts went out of her mind.

    She suddenly remembered Melissa¡¯s requestst night and hurriedly called Keith, telling him word for word what Melissa had asked her to pass on.

    ¡°¡­ Keith, that¡¯s basically what happened. Melissa thinks the Cahan family¡¯s secret is not simple, but her phone was confiscated. She has to ask me to pass it on to you.¡±

    On the other end of the line, Keith spoke with his bass voice after a long interval.

    ¡°Okay, Rar, a I get it. I¡¯ll check this out properlyter.¡±

    ¡°Keith, when are you nning to go to the Cahan family to propose the engagement? I¡¯ll arrange my schedule in advance and go with you then.¡±

    Keith thought about it, ¡°The day after the return party.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    ¡­

    The days of waiting for the return party to arrive were exceptionally peaceful.

    Lyra was usually at Lyre Spiti and the Lloyd Group.

    Two days before the return party, Angle Group recruited a new group of experienced trainees, and she heard that they all look pretty good, so Lyra ned to go and check out herself.

    Malcolm must not know about this. Otherwise, he might carry her home that day.

    She left Malcolm at Lyre Spiti to take care of the babies with Sophia and attend to business remotely.

    Then she drove to Angle Tower.

    Twenty-four handsome trainees stood in three rows in a regr manner.

    They were all young and good-looking men, which was pleasing to the eyes.

    After searching around all the trainees, Lyra finally focused on a teenager in thest row.

    His dark and brown pupils made his eyes extremely delicate eyes. He had a high nose, and the proportion of his features was very perfect. With just a nce, his appearance could not be ignored.

    His parents could give him such a stunning face. Gold will glitter forever

    Lyra asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    The teenager curled his lips and smiled, ¡°Hello, Miss Lyra, my name is Luke Phillips.¡±

    ¡°Can you dance?¡±

    The teenager turned his head to see her eyes. His handsome face looked very sunny and righteous, ¡°I have seven years of practicing dance. If you have time, I would like to show a dance.¡±

    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll take a look.¡±

    Lyra turned around and Kellie immediately brought her a chair. She sat right in front of the open space while the other trainees lined up on either side to make room for the teenager¡¯s solo show.

    With nice and pleasant music, the teenager immediately got into the state. His action was powerful. When the music slowed down, his power and emotion were well controlled.

    Everyone who was in the dance studio seriously enjoyed themselves.

    The first half was not a big deal, and the second half of the tune gradually became a few seductive.

    The teenager suddenly changed the dance style. With an extremely powerful crotch grab, he gripped his white shirt, and his eyes looked lost in lust.

    It was a sexy dance.

    Lyra¡¯s long eyshes kept trembling. She did not expect him to dance more and more lustful. It could not continue ¡­

    She was about to take the initiative to call a halt when the door to the dance studio suddenly opened.

    A man¡¯s dark eyes, which hid the fury, broke into her line of sight.

    ¡°Turn off the music.¡± He ordered the staff with his grim and unpleasant voice.

    The music stopped, and the teenager¡¯s dance stopped as well, standing in order.

    The others trainees saw the man enter and shouted in unison, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Malcolm.¡±

    Malcolm walked straight to Lyra as if he hadn¡¯t heard that, staring at her with hidden bitterness.

    Lyra smiled awkwardly, ¡°What brings you here all of a sudden?¡±

    His look was like to catch her red-handed.

    The dance just now really could make people think a lot.

    With a guilty conscience, Lyra smiled with brows arched.

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes looked shady, ¡°What do you think of his dancing?¡±

    Hmm¡­

    Lyra nced at Luke, the teenager who had just danced and was staring at her with expectancy.

    ¡°To be fair, it¡¯s not bad.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    As she said so, the atmosphere of whole dance studio went cold. Malcolm was jealous, bent down and carried her on his shoulders.

    ¡°Go home.¡±

    The people in the dance studio looked at the couple showing their love in surprise, and a few shouts of surprise were faintly heard.

    Lyra blushed, didn¡¯t struggle, and just told Kellie, ¡°Let everyone show a personal show and record a video for screening.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Lyra.¡±

    Malcolm walked on without looking back, not even putting her down when he stepped into the elevator.

    Lyra was carried by him. This position was a bit ufortable. She patted his strong waist, ¡°Honey, put me down.¡±

    Malcolm ignored it.

    She hissed softly, and her tone sounded slightly pained, ¡°This position is very ufortable. My stomach is painful. I¡¯m still in period. My tummy still hurts.¡±

    Malcolm immediately bent down and put her firmly on the ground, then put his arm through the crooks of her knees and picked her up again.

    She was still on top of him, just in a different position, as if she was exclusive to him who was swearing his sovereignty.

    ¡°You¡¯re angry?¡± She lifted his jaw with both hands and spoke in a delicate tone.

    Malcolm: ¡°Hmm¡±, he was sullen, ¡°He¡¯s good looking?¡±

    Lyra seriously answered, ¡°Yes, in the entertainment industry, he definitely will be a popr star in the future with his appearance. He¡¯s talented and he can do a excellent job in the industry.¡±

    She was talking seriously about work, and the only thing Malcolm cared was that young man was good-looking.

 Chapter 450 Secrets of the penthouse

    His dark eyes narrowed as he looked dangerously at Lyra, ¡°Does he look good, or me?¡±

    Lyraughed, ¡°You¡±

    Malcolm wasn¡¯t satisfied, ¡°So is he in great shape? Is he a good dancer?¡±

    He was really jealous.

    Lyra stifled augh. Her hands tightened around his neck. She got closer to his ear and said with very soft voice.

    With one sentence, Malcolm was instantly cajoled and happy.

    His high nose brushed against the tip of her nose. His voice sounded seductive, ¡°When we get home, I¡¯ll show you my dance. Do you want it lustful or voluptuous?¡±

    Lyra stifled augh, ¡°I want both.¡±

    Malcolm lowered his head and kissed her red lips, ¡°I¡¯ll satisfy you, but in the future, you are not allowed to look at the other men who dance like this.¡±

    Lyra was speechless, ¡°The first half of his dance is quite normal. I didn¡¯t expect his dance style to turn like this in the second half. But honestly, this trainee¡¯s dance style is versatile and diverse. That is good. ¡±

    She inadvertentlyplimented Luke again. Malcolm instantly lowered his eyes, ¡°He¡¯s a siren! Dancing with lust to a married woman! He must have a purpose!¡±

    Lyra almost couldn¡¯t hold back herughter, and hurriedly caressed the back of his neck to coax, ¡°Okay, okay, from now on, I don¡¯t even look at it, lest someone gets jealous.¡±

    Malcolm was satisfied with this and walked out of Angle Tower in a dashing and resolute manner.

    Lyra looked at the fading tall building and suddenly had a doubt.

    ¡°Malcolm, every time when I work at the group and there are men, youe over to check up on me? Have you arranged someone around me?¡±

    His back just stiffened.

    Lyra inspected his expression and narrowed her eyes, ¡°Be honest. Confess and I¡¯ll be lenient!¡±

    ¡°Let me exin.¡± He paled slightly.

    Lyra pinched his face and asked seriously, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t answer.

    If he told her, it was a betray. After all, that person helped him a lot. If he did so, it was not right.

    With that in mind, he asked, ¡°You can guess.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You still want to protect this person?¡±

    Lyra pinched his face with more strength, ¡°Malcolm, I don¡¯t guess. I do thorough investigation. When I find out, that person will be screwed with you!¡±

    Screwed?

    He was silent. He couldn¡¯t be subjected to the family instruction for this matter, could he?

    He refused!

    ¡°Honey, I bribed the people around you only to make sure that you are safe when you are out of my sight. They can be bribed by me solely because I am your husband but eventually they listen to you.¡±

    Lyra grimaced, noting his choice of words keenly, ¡°Did you say ¡®they¡¯? How many of them are there in the Lloyd Group?¡±

    Malcolm was instantly mute.

    What should he do?

    He seemed to have trapped himself!

    Lyra caught a glimpse of his expression and knew that he was thinking something bad. Then she continued to pinch his face with anger.

    ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± Malcolm¡¯s face distorted and he gasped, ¡°Honey, be gentle. If you pinch it again, it will swell and my face won¡¯t look good.¡±

    Lyra angrily let go but pinched his waist.

    ¡°Go back and write me a list. The ruler is waiting for you if you resist. Do you dare to swindle?¡±

    ¡°Be gentle.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t duck, hugged her slender waist tightly and nuzzled into her arms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, babe. After we¡¯re back home, I¡¯ll make you ginger tea to cool you down.¡±

    Since he was well behaved, her anger faded and she looked to her stomach, ¡°My little tummy is still a little ufortable. Can you rub it?¡±

    ¡°Okay, babe.¡±

    Everything was fine as long as he didn¡¯t get beaten up.

    Malcolm immediately stood up from her arms and rubbed her belly with precision.

    Lyraughed and teased him, ¡°I like you most when you¡¯re henpecked. Check less in the future. We should have more trust with each other!¡±

    He disagreed and retorted, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but you¡¯re so beautiful. I don¡¯t feel at ease with the men out there.¡±

    s.

    Lyra sighed and couldn¡¯t dissuade him.

    *

    The night before the party.

    The Cahan family.

    Shane sent an early delivery of a beautiful custom-made gown, which was left in Melissa¡¯s room.

    Melissa stood by the window, peeked out every now and then and nced in the direction of the penthouse.

    In thest few days, she had been watching the penthouse.

    It was found that three meals a day would be brought up there. The meals were small and for one person.

    If her mother was the only person who lived on the top floor, then the person who attacked her with an ashtrayst time was probably her mother.

    But why did her mother do this to her?

    Her mother¡¯s attitude towards her, and towards the three siblings, Shane, Timothy and Reba, waspletely different.

    Moreover, as Mrs. Cahan, her mother¡¯s position should be very high, so why did she have scars on her wrists?

    And why did Timothy and Reba looked so strange when they saw her in the dining room?

    With suspicions, Melissa sat up in bed and was sleepless.

    Tomorrow was the return party. She was the daughter of the Cahan family but Shane was not even willing to tell her the secrets of the family.

    She was a little reluctant.

    The servants of Cahan Residence were busy with the return party, and it was the time when the surveince was the mostx, so could she take the opportunity to go up again to have a look?

    She was torn inside for a long time. Her fear and intense curiosity were fighting constantly in her mind, and finally her curiosity won.

    Late at night, Cahan Residence was quiet without a single sound.

    It was as if the whole house was in a deep sleep.

    Melissa wore slippers and took the eyebrow trimmer from the dresser and walked slowly to the top floor.

    She decided to take a look through the iron gate first, as she didst time, to see what was going on.

    When she arrived at to the top floor, the long corridor inside the iron door was dark and silent. The gusts of gloomy wind were eerie.

    She had the guts to shake the iron door. The heavy iron cable collided with the door frame, emitting a crisp thump sound, which was especially clear in the dark night.

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    She called softly in a small voice.

    After waiting for a while, there was little response, and it seemed that the person of the top floor was asleep.

    It looked like she would have to try going out the window again.

    She turned her head and was ready to go when, in one of the rooms in the corridor, there was suddenly a very distinct sound of chains.

    It was the sound of heavy chains dragging on the floor.

    The sound was very abrupt because the surroundings were so quiet.

    ¡°Mom? Is that you?¡±

    She shouted again, but still with no response.

    Spooky. It was really spooky.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    A man¡¯s low and grim questioning suddenly came from behind her without warning.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Melissa was shaking with fear and looked back in horror.

 Chapter 451 Cash gift of engagement

    Under the moonlight, the man¡¯s handsome face was iparably gloomy, and a terrible chill came over her.

    ¡°Shane ¡­¡±

    She calmed herself down and clutched the eyebrow trimmer in her hand, being ready to attack at any time.

    Shane grimaced and asked again, ¡°What are you doing on the top floor at night? Why don¡¯t you sleep? Did I tell youst time to behave well?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I couldn¡¯t sleep. I just heard a noise on the top floor, so I came up to take a look. I was about to go back but you came here.¡±

    She swallowed and changed the subject, ¡°Why are you here? It¡¯s sote. You¡¯re still in the uniform ¡­¡±

    Shane kept his countenance, ¡°I has a task at the bureau. Just finished. Tomorrow is your return party. It will be held here, so I went back tonight to rest.¡±

    ¡°Oh, good. You¡¯ve had a long day, Shane.¡± She bowed her head in a submissive manner.

    Shane had little expression and his tone sounded cold, ¡°Go to your room and rest.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Melissa nodded. Remembering the sound of chains just now, she was not resigned, ¡°Shane, does mom really live on the top floor? I just heard a chain dragging across the floor. Was it mom?¡±

    ¡°Mom has gone to sleep. You heard it wrong.¡± There was no emotion on his cold face.

    ¡°But ¡­¡± Melissa insisted, ¡°I heard clearly. There was really the sound of chains just now. If it is true that only mom lives on the top floor, could it be that you have locked her up? ¡±

    Shane¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and he looked at her with coldness, not saying anything.

    ¡°Shane, I¡¯m part of the family in the future. I want us to be honest with each other. About the Cahan family¡¯s secrets, I have a right to know.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. Our family doesn¡¯t have any untold secrets. I¡¯ll say it again. Go back to sleep.¡±

    Melissa didn¡¯t move, ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy right now. Can you open the lock? I want to go in and see mom.¡±

    Shane didn¡¯t even consider it, ¡°No, mom is already asleep. You will disturb her.¡±

    It was totally impossible to persuade him.

    Melissa was speechless.

    ¡°Good girl, tomorrow is your return party. You will have a lot to do. Hurry up and go to bed.¡± He softened his tone and coaxed, taking the eyebrow trimmer out of her hand.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Shane was here, and she wanted to check the top floor quietly, which was impossible. She could only check itter.

    She walked around Shane and prepared to go downstairs.

    There was a muffled thud and Shane shed to the back of her head with his hand.

    The pain came and her consciousness instantly drifted into a trance, plunging her entire body into darkness.

    The long and deep corridor on the top floor was filled with a gloomy breeze.

    Shane held the fainting her up. He was in an upright military uniform, but his face looked evil.

    ¡°You¡¯re so curious about the penthouse. How can I not fulfill your wish?¡±

    ¡­

    The day of return party.

    Before dinner, Chad and Keira were once again called to Lyre Spiti to help Sophia with the babies since Lyra and Malcolm were to be present at the same time.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Before leaving for Cahan Residence, Lyra and Malcolm went to see Keith and left together.

    On the road, Keith, who was sitting in the stretch limousine, was a bit fidgety.

    Lyra sensed his nervousness, ¡°Keith, just rx and take it easy. It¡¯s a good day for Melissa. And you¡¯ll be able to be together properly from now on.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He had been waiting for this moment for a long time. From now on, no one would dare to say that he and Melissa were not a good match.

    They would get married and have children with everyone¡¯s blessing and be happy for the rest of their lives.

    The more he thought about it, the more Keith felt happy.

    They arrived at the Cahan Residence.

    The evening was beautiful with sunset glow in the sky, and not many guests were here.

    Lyra and the others arrived here early.

    Reba was helping to greet the guests and when she saw Lyra, she familiarly went up to her and clutched her hand.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t go to the christening for the babiesst time. What a pity! Luckily, you¡¯re here today. I haven¡¯t seen you for many days. Do you miss me?¡±

    Lyraughed, ¡°How old are you? Why are you still so naughty? In another year or two, Shane will let you be engaged with someone, right?¡±

    Reba disdained the mention of the engagement, ¡°How nice to be single! I don¡¯t want to be in a rtionship, but I do have a few people coveting me. All of whom I have Shane send to that cheap sister to meet.¡±

    As she said these, she covered her mouth andughed, which was indulgent and smug.

    Noticing her choice of words, Lyra¡¯s face went cold, ¡°You actually call her cheap sister? It seems you don¡¯t like her.¡±

    Reba did not hide, ¡°Yes, indeed. I don¡¯t like her. She¡¯d been lost for so many years. Suddenly Shane found her. I was originally the only daughter in the family. All brothers spoiled me. Now we have her. I have to give away the half of the affection.¡±

    Lyra withdrew the hand she was holding so close, ¡°Where¡¯s Shane? Take me to meet him.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Shane was in the lobby, checking the day¡¯s flow. Reba led them all the way to the vi door.

    Lyra left Malcolm in the garden and went in with Keith to find Shane.

    Shane saw them both and smiled politely, ¡°Mr. Keith and Lyra, you are early. Come to the garden for some dessert?¡±

    Lyra sat down on a couch, ¡°We¡¯ll eatter. Mr. Shane, I brought Keith specifically toe see you.¡±

    Keith had a rare smile and sat down on the couch as well.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Shane raised the end of his eyebrow lightly, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Lyraughed, ¡°What else can there be? Naturally for Keith and Melissa¡¯s wedding. Tonight is the return party. I think it is better to set the engagement today. Later you will announce them together on the party. Two happy eventse one after the other.¡±

    Shane didn¡¯t answer right away, concentrating on the tea he was pouring.

    The atmosphere was silent for a while before he said, ¡°I wonder if Mr. Keith is ready for the engagement?¡±

    Keith smiled and replied sincerely, ¡°I am going to transfer both Ecstatic Entertainment and Vapor Film Company to Melissa¡¯s name, and transfer the shares under the twopanies to her. Detach her contract from Angle, so that she¡¯ll be a solo artist. I¡¯ll create a special team for her, and the studio will serve her alone.¡±

    The twopanies were not small. Their shares had a market value of 200 million dors, not to mention the creation of a top team specifically for her.

    For an engagement, this gift was sincere.

    But Shane changed his face slightly, ¡°Keith, you¡¯re still very considerate to Melissa. But as for courtesy, as the unmarried daughter of the Cahan family, the gift should be given to the Cahan family, not to her alone.¡±

    With what he said, Lyra¡¯s eyebrows tightened, but she did not say anything.

    Keith was also slightly stunned.

    He was engaged with Melissa. Naturally, Melissa¡¯s interests were paramount. The Cahan family had never raised her for a day in all these years, and when the engagement came, he used her to profiteer?

    Keith was secretly upset and asked patiently, ¡°So what¡¯s it like? You can tell us.¡±

    Shane lifted the cup of tea in his hand and toasted across the table toward Lyra and Keith.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a gift. Just take out 15% of the Lloyd Group¡¯s shares and give it to the Cahan family.¡±

    Lyra and Keith looked at each other and turned pale at the same time.

 Chapter 452 Sheâ€™s engaged, but whoâ€™s her fiancÃ©

    The Lloyd Group was currently the second only to White Corp in Crana. 5% of the shares alone hadrge market value.

    Shane wanted 15% at a time.

    Moreover, this was only the engagement gift. For the marriage, there was another requirement.

    However, although the 15% share was a lot, if it was all to Melissa, that was fine. But if it was for the Cahan family, it made Lyra and Keith very upset.

    The atmosphere in the hall froze for a moment, and no one took the lead in speaking for a long time.

    Shane observed the two of their faces and smiled, ¡°Melissa is a big star. Since the announcement of her status as the daughter of the Cahan family, many of the gentry havee to me to ask about engagement. Basically, they¡¯re willing to give 15% shares of their group, so I just ask your opinion. ¡±

    Keith was silent.

    He was not the head of Lloyd Group, and he couldn¡¯t make decisions about it.

    Moreover, as a member of Lloyd family, he held only 15% of the shares in the Lloyd Group, which could not be moved but with the permission of the family¡¯s master.

    Shane¡¯s requirement for 15% of the shares was unbelievable.

    Lyra smiled slightly and answered, ¡°Won¡¯t you ask too much? For the same amount of shares, the Lloyd Group and other groups can¡¯t bepared in terms of market values.¡±

    Shane: ¡°They will include other gifts in addition to the 15% of the group¡¯s shares. I know the Lloyd Group¡¯s share price is higher so I only make that one request.¡±

    Lyra was a little annoyed by his double-dealing smile and retorted him bluntly.

    ¡°Mr. Shane, this request can simply be considered a overpricing. Melissa grew up in the orphanage. With her own efforts, she started her career from the talent show held by the group. Her resources for acting are provided by the group and Keith.¡±

    ¡°She got the honor of Best Actress step by step. In addition to her own talent and hard work, her sess can not be separated from Keith and me.¡±

    ¡°The Cahan family hasn¡¯t helped her one day in twenty years. And the family has contributed nothing to her except the identity as the daughter of a powerful family.¡±

    ¡°In this case, why do you ask my family for 15% of the group¡¯s shares? I¡¯m afraid Melissa can not enjoy the money but for your family.¡±

    ¡°Your family has only been kind to her, not nurturing. You bargain for her like amodity when you know she and Keith are already in a rtionship. Mr. Shane, you really are cool and realistic.¡±

    He was fixed by her but he was unperturbed. There was no trace of embarrassment at all.

    He leisurely sipped his tea, and his tone was calm, ¡°Lyra, why so angry? This is just a discussion. There is still room for discussion. No hurry. Wait until you think clearly. It¡¯s not toote.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t bother to listen to his words, got up and smoothed her skirt, ¡°Which room is Melissa in? I¡¯ll go up and see her.¡±

    ¡°She is doing her makeup and changing her dress, so it may not be convenient. Anyway, the party will start soon. You will see her then.¡±

    He didn¡¯t even let them meet her in advance?

    Lyra was so upset that she turned her head and walked away.

    With two steps away, she turned back, ¡°You can me Lyra. That sounds weird. Mr. Shane, you should call me Mrs. White in the future.¡±

    Shane¡¯s expression froze slightly, and soon he smiled, ¡°Okay.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    When she came out of the hall, Malcolm was waiting outside and immediately came up and asked, ¡°Rara, how is it going? Does the engagement go well?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s face was stony and she shook her head.

    Malcolm frowned, ¡°Shane did not agree? But Keith and Melissa are already in a rtionship. Although it¡¯s not public, they are actually together. Shane has no reason to refuse.¡±

    ¡°I was the one who refused.¡± Lyra lowered her eyes and calmly exined, ¡°He asked for 15% of the Lloyd Group¡¯s shares as an engagement gift.¡±

    ¡°15%?¡± Malcolm was slightly startled. Obviously he didn¡¯t expect it.

    ¡°He wants too much. It seems that he doesn¡¯t have too many tasks to carry. I will go talk to him.¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Lyra took his arm, ¡°The engagement has nothing to do with bureau. It¡¯s not good for you to pressure him as his boss.¡±

    She continued, ¡°I guess the engagement won¡¯t be announced tonight, so I¡¯ll try again in a few days.¡±

    Malcolm stroked her cheek heartily, ¡°Does it feel bad to be the head of the family now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the whole family needs me to manage. The Lloyd Group also has a group of disobedient old men. Every day, they¡¯re waiting for me to make mistakes to recover their patriarchal prestige.¡±

    Malcolm hurriedly rubbed her shoulders and massaged them. He approached her ear and said, ¡°Then tonight when we go back, I will treat you well. Are you still satisfactory with that lustful dance two days ago?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s cheeks instantly flushed slightly, and his tantalizing dance that day in bed shed back in her mind.

    It was too lustful to hold back.

    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t have sex with him.

    She sighed, ¡°Forget it tonight. My period is not finished yet. You can see but can¡¯t do. It¡¯s rather torturing.¡±

    Malcolm nodded, took off his suit jacket and wrapped her slim shoulders, ¡°It¡¯s cold at night. You¡¯ll get cramps again if you catch a cold.¡±

    As the two chatted, Keith slowly walked out of the hall. His face looked cold and sullen.

    Lyra caught a glimpse of his face and asked, ¡°Keith, what did you talk to Shane about?¡±

    ¡°I want to see Melissa. He won¡¯t allow it.¡±

    Lyra reassured him, ¡°Forget it. After all, we are in the Cahan family. Shane is Melissa¡¯s real brother. If ites to trouble, Melissa will be in dilemma.¡±

    His expression was still solemn, ¡°Rara, I always feel something is not quite right, but I can¡¯t tell.¡±

    Not being able to see Melissa made him feel out of sorts.

    Lyra and Malcolm looked at each other, both with serious expressions, but they didn¡¯t say anything.

    The garden of Cahan Residence was elegantly decorated with twinkling lights.

    Guests wereing in one by one.

    Half an hourter, the garden was bustling. There were many dressed-up people from powerful families and honourable nobility.

    Lyra, Malcolm and Keith sat by a same table. They drank aromatic red wine, and Lyra had a ss of warm milk because her period had not finished and she needed breastfeeding.

    Because of Melissa¡¯s star status, Shane invited several of the biggest international reporters, as well as a popr female idol group to dance and perform on stage.

    After a hot dance, the atmosphere was getting more and more active.

    Shane took the stage and gave the official speech thanking the guests foring based on a pre-written script.

    Keith waited but did not see Melissa. And he was getting more and more anxious.

    On the stage, Shane was still speaking, giving a brief overview of Melissa¡¯s difficult life in the orphanage, and putting all the me on the kidnappers. There was no word about the Cahan family¡¯s faults.

    ¡°Tonight, in addition to celebrating my Melissa¡¯s homing, there is another happy new to announce together so that we can all have a good time.¡±

    Shane spoke with a slight pause. His facial expression was mysterious, ¡°Just now, I have agreed to the Barker family¡¯s engagement request. Half a monthter, Melissa and Mr. Ashton will hold an engagement ceremony at CloudTop Hotel ¡­¡±

    With these words, the atmosphere at Lyra¡¯s table froze on the spot.

    Shane said something formalter but Keith did not listen. Only the words that Melissa would be engaged with Ashton were in his mind.

 Chapter 453 I agree to be with him

    Ashton was in his forties. Melissa was in her twenties. He was way much older than her. Shane announced the engagement without warning for the sake of profit!

    Keith raged and stood up on the spot to re at Shane who was on stage.

    Lyra was also shocked and tried to stop it but it was toote when she reached out.

    ¡°Shane, Melissa and I are in love. And we came to you tonight to talk about getting engaged. But you let her get engaged to Ashton. You haven¡¯t said a word about it. What the hell do you mean?¡±

    The guests were about to apud and congratte, when they saw that the atmosphere was not right. Everyone was silent.

    The shlights surrounded him and reporters took photos of him.

    The man who could control half of the entertainment industry was in a rtionship with Melissa, the top actress?

    From what he said, the two were not recently in love.

    Shaneughed slightly in the gloomy atmosphere, ¡°When did you and Melissa fall in love? Howe I didn¡¯t know? Besides, Melissa is in agreement with the engagement to Mr. Ashton tonight.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Keith wrinkled his brows as the chill raged.

    How could Melissa have agreed to be engaged to Ashton? He didn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Melissa? I want to see her!¡±

    Shane met his gaze distantly and did not speak.

    Lyra followed and stood up, ¡°Mr. Shane, tonight is Melissa¡¯s return party. She is the main character, but has not appeared until now. Is it good? What are you going to do?¡±

    The party started with a singing and dancing session by the popr group, and then Shane came on stage to speak before announcing the engagement. All was arranged to distract a lot of people¡¯s attention.

    When Lyra said this, many people at the scene only realized that Melissa, as the main character of the party, did not make a stunning appearing on the scene?

    Shane smiled while remaining calm, ¡°I was nning to make a grand introduction to Melissa after announcing the engagement, but I was interrupted by you. So it¡¯s dyed.¡±

    He waved his fingers behind him, and Melissa appeared on the stairs outside the vi¡¯s second floor in a long, snow-white, diamond-encrusted, and noble gown.

    Under the spotlight, her makeup was exquisite. With a crystal crown, she was beautiful like a little princess, but the light in her eyes was not innocent and clear as before.

    She held onto the railing and slowly walked down the stairs.

    Her gesture was elegant and noble, just like the true daughter of the rich family¡¯s style.

    All people focused on her, and Keith looked at her with enthusiasm.

    She took one step to the stage and stood side by side with Shane. Being meek and obedient, she smiled but did not even look at Keith.

    Keith¡¯s eyes were red and his voice trembled slightly as he called out to her, ¡°Melissa, do you remember the deal we made not too long ago? Did you really agree to marry Ashton in the future?¡±

    It was then that Melissa looked at him.

    The scene was unbelievably quiet as everyone stared at her, waiting for her answer.

    Her voice was calm, without rising or falling, ¡°Yes, I agreed to be with Mr. Ashton.¡±

    With what she said, Keith felt suffocated and could barely breathe.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°Why¡­¡±

    Melissa¡¯s red lips pursed gently as she stopped talking and didn¡¯t look at Keith.

    Having been together for a year, Keith knew every move she made and every look she gave. And he noticed that she was not in the right state with his sharp eyes.

    ¡°Shane, did you do something to her? She never looks at me in such a cold way.¡±

    Shaneughed, ¡°You¡¯re joking. It¡¯s my sister¡¯s choice. How could I force her?¡±

    Keith didn¡¯t believe it at all, but got emotional with his scarlet eyes fixing on the stage.

    Melissa turned her head to look at Shane who was next to her, ¡°Shane, I¡¯m not feeling well. I¡¯m going back to rest first.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you entertain all your guests. Don¡¯t worry.¡± said Shane with his soft voice.

    Melissa nodded her head and turned to go down the stage. A servant immediately came forward and helped her upstairs.

    Keith went after her but was held down by Malcolm by his shoulder.

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t let go of his hand to stop his impending outburst.

    Lyra followed and stood up, ¡°Mr. Shane, Keith is not in a good mood today, so we¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Keith was forcibly pulled away by Lyra and Malcolm.

    The atmosphere in the car on the way back to Keith¡¯s vi was very unusual.

    All three were thinking back to what had just happened at the party.

    Lyra did the rational analysis of the matter, ¡°Melissa¡¯s state is indeed a bit strange. Just now she was assisted by the servant to walk off the stage. She identally stumbled. She seems to be really physically unwell.¡±

    ¡°Also, she didn¡¯t even look at me from start to finish. It is so weird. I¡¯ve known her for years from the orphanage. She¡¯s always treated me like a real sister. I was sitting right next to Keith. There¡¯s no way she would just ignore me like aplete stranger.¡±

    Keith lowered his head. His fists clenched tightly, and he held back without a word.

    Malcolm also said, ¡°Rara, do you think that although her makeup is exquisite tonight, it can¡¯t cover the tiredness in her eyes, like she hasn¡¯t rested well.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s weird.¡± Lyra mused thoughtfully.

    ¡°She¡¯s a girl of character. Since she¡¯s with Keith, she¡¯s not likely to move on easily. There¡¯s no way she likes Ashton. He¡¯s been widowed in middle age.¡±

    ¡°Keith, don¡¯t rush. You have to take your time and probe the situation to see what is going on with Melissa tonight and if Shane has said or done anything to her.¡±

    Keith listened quietly, not taking a position. Only the words Melissa had just said that she agreed to be with Ashton were in his head.

    The words kept echoing, and Melissa¡¯s cold eyes shed back in his mind.

    His whole heart was in turmoil.

    Being muddled by Lyra, he returned to the vi. Clutching Lyra¡¯s wrist, his scarlet eyes looked pleading.

    ¡°Rara, I would like to give 15% shares of the Lloyd Group in my name to the Cahan family as an engagement gift.¡±

    Lyra sighed, ¡°Keith, you¡¯re not calm enough to make any decisions right now. Let¡¯s take a couple of days to talk about these things, okay?¡±

    ¡°How do you want me to be calm ¡­¡±

    He clutched her wrist so tightly. With regret, his voice trembled as he spoke.

    ¡°I was wrong. I should have married her regardless. I was too greedy, thinking that if she regains the daughter¡¯s identity, we will be matched for marriage. No one will dare to question my feelings with her behind her back. I know although she is reluctant, she wants to be loved by her family, so I encouraged her to go back to the Cahan family. ¡±

    ¡°Shane has no affection for her at all. He treats her like amodity and calctes her value. What happened tonight, Shane must have forced her to do it. It¡¯s all my fault. I personally pushed her into the abyss of the Cahan family. I¡¯m the one who did her wrong.¡±

    His eyes were red, and his emotions were getting more and more mournful, forcing him not to cry.

    ¡°Rara, I beg you to let me take the 15% shares to make up for this and to get her out of the Cahan family.¡±

    Lyra was a little distressed to see him like this.

    But Melissa¡¯s engagement to Ashton was announced in public tonight, and there was no point in him going over there tomorrow with the Lloyd family shares to change any reality.

    And with half a month to go before the engagement ceremony, the priority now was to find out what was wrong with Melissa and find a way to see her alone.

    ¡°Keith, the shares are not the root cause. Take it easy for a moment. Your thoughts are in turmoil. Any decision you make is irrational.¡±

    Keith looked at her in shock, ¡°If this happens to you, will you still be calm? I take the 15% of the group¡¯s shares without harming any of your personal interests. Why don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    ¡°Besides, how can I stand by and watch her get engaged with Ashton? You and I both saw what Shane obviously did to her tonight!¡±

 Chapter 454 By virtue of I am the head of the family

    With his scarlet eyes, he tightly pinched Lyra¡¯s wrist and was not even aware of the force that was so great to hurt Lyra¡¯s wrist.

    Malcolm was quick to push him away, and took Lyra into his arms to rub her wrist.

    Lyra sighed. Her tone was serious, ¡°Keith, you are so irrational tonight. I can understand your feelings, but I can¡¯t agree with giving 15% of the group¡¯s shares to the Cahan family.¡±

    Keith stared at her incredulously, ¡°Lyra, you im to be like a sister to Melissa. Now you¡¯re not even willing to save her when you see her in danger. When did you be so cold-blooded?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m cold-blooded?¡±

    Lyra listened andughed. Gradually, she got angry.

    Because Keith was hurtful tonight, she said patiently, ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother with uncool people. We¡¯ll talk about this tomorrow.¡±

    The chill appeared in Keith¡¯s eyes.

    Hepletely lost his sanity by what happened in the party, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t save her. I¡¯ll save her myself. I hold the shares and I make the decision.¡±

    He turned his head to leave. Lyra¡¯s anger boiled up. She rushed up and pped him in the face directly.

    There was a loud sound.

    She used her full strength and Keith¡¯s face was tilted to the side. The red marks on his face quickly emerged as he stared at her in disbelief.

    Malcolm was also stunned and stood still.

    Keith rubbed his sore cheek and said in anger, ¡°Lyra, you hit me?¡±

    Lyra watched his questioning gaze and raised her chin.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hitting you as your sister, but as the Lloyd family¡¯s head to teach you a lesson. Now can you be sensible? Can you listen carefully to the family head¡¯s lecture?¡±

    She was serious and put on airs as the family head with authority.

    Even though Keith¡¯s heart was burning with anger, he didn¡¯t say anything else in the end.

    Lyra saw that he was quite disciplined and continued, ¡°You¡¯re not stupid. I¡¯ll give you time to calm down and reflect. And you¡¯re not allowed to step outside this vi until you think it through.¡±

    Keith was incredulous and felt hurtful as he stared at her, ¡°Lyra, you want to imprison me?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re family. How can you consider it as imprisoning? This is grounding, a punishment for the strict words you just said to the family head.¡±

    Without waiting for Keith to say anything, Lyra turned her head to look at Malcolm, ¡°Honey, please transfer a team of free soldiers over and surround this vi. Not a single ant is allowed to be let out.¡±

    Malcolm nodded decisively, ¡°Yes, babe.¡±

    Lyra continued, ¡°Remember to have every soldier bring a stick. If someone tries to sneak out, no need to inform me. Just beat him up.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± Malcolm stifled augh. If her brother really got hurt, he guessed she would be the one who would be heartbroken then.

    After themand, Lyra looked at Keith again, ¡°I am now the head of the family. Everyone must listen to me. If you do not obey, I will take you to the hall to perform the family rules. You can try. Don¡¯t think I will be soft-hearted.¡±

    Keith snorted, ¡°You think I¡¯m afraid of beating?¡±

    Lyra coldly raised her eyebrows, ¡°You must be afraid. If you really piss me off, I will beat you until you faint, so that you can not get out of bed. Then you can only lie in bed to watch Melissa¡¯s engagement party on live. Do you want to experience it?¡±

    Keith¡¯s jawline tensed and he stopped talkingpletely.

    Lyra left on Malcolm¡¯s arm.

    Before leaving, she said onest time, ¡°When you¡¯re calm enough to think clearly, call me.¡±

    Keith stood still and watched quietly as her and Malcolm¡¯s figures got into the car.

    However, the limousine didn¡¯t start.

    Until fifteen minutester, a group of soldiers with neat and orderly footsteps approached. They were righteous and well-trained, surrounding the entire vi.

    They didn¡¯t talk no-nonsense and liked to get right to it. Keith was rushed into the vi and the door was closed with a bang.

    Seeing Keith enter the vi, Lyra and Malcolm¡¯s car quickly disappeared into the dark.

    *

    In Frayton .

    The next morning.

    Abigail went to work at the Matthews Group early as usual.

    Since she and Micah had talked things over, their rtionship had not been so frostytely, but it wasn¡¯t exactly familiar either. When they met at the house, they would say hello to each other.

    Her previous secretary went home on paid leave for health reasons.

    In the past two days, she was recruiting a new temporary secretary.

    Half an hourter, the HR manager brought the new secretary she had recruited, and knocked on the door of Abigail¡¯s office.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Abigail didn¡¯t even look up, focused on the information in her hands, and casually called out, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Two figures entered.

    There was a behind the manager. He was tall and handsome but his face looked cool face. No one could ignore his presence.

    But Abigail didn¡¯t even look up.

    The manager fawned over the new secretary¡¯s resume and handed it to her, ¡°Miss Abigail, this new secretary has a high level of education. You¡¯ll love it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Abigail was typing and responded absently, not even looking down at the information at hand.

    She casually gave the neer a wake-up call, ¡°Being my secretary is not an easy task. All my schedule needs to set in advance. Unless there are special circumstances, you can not bete than me in the morning. Before I enter the office, you have to prepare a cup of hot coffee ¡­ ¡±

    After a minute, she still didn¡¯t raise her eyes and continued to ask while typing, ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    The man nodded his head in response, ¡°Understood, Miss Abigail.¡±

    His voice was calm and nice.

    Abigail¡¯s typing hands stopped abruptly.

    How was this voice ¡­ a little familiar?

    She turned her head suspiciously to look up, but she was caught off guard by the man¡¯s deep eyes. Micah smiled and quietly gazed at her.

    ¡°How could it be you?¡±

    She reacted for a few seconds, ¡°So, you¡¯re the new secretary recruited this time?¡±

    Micah didn¡¯t say anything. He really didn¡¯t know what to do to make the progress faster in terms of winning her heart back.

    Last night, he sent a message to Keith but Keith had ignored him until now. He didn¡¯t know what he was busy with.

    This bad idea was from Katelyn in the morning.

    He did not say anything. The female manager, who was in front of him, smiled at Abigail and said, ¡°Miss Abigail, are you satisfied? His appearance and education background can¡¯t be surmounted in the secretary field. Even if you just look at him eyes every day, you¡¯ll be in a happy mood.¡±

    Abigail had little happy expression and nced at the manager, ¡°Your job is done. Get out.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    With the office door closed, Abigail picked up Micah¡¯s resume and read it carefully.

    Micah stood up straight and quietly waited for her to finish reading.

    Abigail took a look at his education background and working experiences.

    He worked at the Hopevale General Hospital in Suham as an intern at the age of 16 and performed his first surgery, which broke the hospital¡¯s time record at the time.

    With the surgery, he became famous in the medical world from then on.

    The more she read, the more she was shocked.

    This man¡¯s attainment in the medical world was really outrageous!

    No wonder his emotional intelligence was so low. He was only dedicated to medical researches.

    ¡°Miss Abigail, are you done reading yet? If you¡¯re thirsty, I can get you some water.¡±

    Micah¡¯s voice made her stop thinking.

    She forced herself to calm down and pointed to his resume to make things difficult, ¡°All your work experiences are medical rted. You have no experience in the business. What makes you think you can be my personal secretary?¡±

 Chapter 455 Be alone in office

    In response to her question, Micah was confident, ¡°I just know I have to obey everything. And I listen to you.¡±

    Abigail was wordless.

    This sounded extremely pleasing to the ear. The secretary was mainly to do the auxiliary work. With high level of education and good-looking appearance, he waspletely capable.

    In response, Abigail simply said, ¡°Being my secretary is very demanding. I¡¯ll only say everything once. I¡¯ll give you a seven-day test period. If you can¡¯t do everything perfectly, you¡¯ll leave the Matthews Group. Anyments?¡±

    ¡°Noment.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    Abigail got an idea of making things difficult for him and put together a few business ns in Greek and handed them to him, ¡°This is the cooperation n sent from abroad. Trante them all into Cranian and hand them to my desk within this morning.¡±

    Micah¡¯s face looked t as he took it and read the content roughly once, with his cool and calm demeanor unchanged.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Abigail knocked on the table and reminded word for word, ¡°Your reticence doesn¡¯t work at the Matthews Group. You have to say ¡®Yes, Miss Abigail¡¯.¡±

    Micah smiled slightly, which was rare, ¡°Yes, Miss Abigail.¡±

    He took the business n and turned around to prepare to go out.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    He was called out again by Abigail.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Abigail stared at him seriously, correcting him, ¡°You should say ¡®does Miss Abigail have any more orders¡¯?¡±

    Micah stifled augh and asked in a disciplined manner, ¡°Does Miss Abigail have any more orders?¡±

    Abigail was barely satisfied, ¡°Go carry your table in. Just put it on ¡­¡±

    Her eyes drifted around and finally pointed to an open space behind a sofa, ¡°Just move there. It¡¯s close so I can supervise your work and assess you at any time.¡±

    Micah would love to be in the same office with her.

    ¡°Great.¡± The moment he finished his answer, he immediately felt the stare from Abigail and hurriedly changed his words, ¡°Yes, Miss Abigail.¡±

    He turned around and went out. He didn¡¯t want to bother others, so he personally moved the table and chair.

    Tamia Olson, another female assistant outside the president¡¯s office door immediately stepped forward to help him, ¡°Micah, can I help you?¡±

    Micah didn¡¯t raise his eyes and his tone was cold, ¡°No.¡±

    Because he had to go in and out a few times, the door in the president¡¯s office was open.

    Abigail listened clearly and quickly became sullen.

    However, Tamia, who was outside the door, did not feel the unusual aura of the president because her mind was on Micah.

    He was such a handsome man, who seemed to be single. Who was not attracted by him?

    She continued to enthusiasticallye up, took a tissue, and askedfortingly, ¡°Micah, you¡¯re sweating a lot. Can you let me wipe your sweat?¡±

    Not waiting for Micah to refuse, Abigail, who was in the office, said with impatience, ¡°Why so slow? If you dy my business, you two tomorrow get fired together!

    Tamia freaked out, ¡°Miss Abigail, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll just go back and focus on my work.¡±

    Without the chattering and annoying person next to him, Micah moved quickly and closed the door ten minutester.

    Abigail and Micah¡¯s tables were put in different directions. He had to turn his head if he wanted to look in Abigail¡¯s direction while sitting in his chair.

    But Abigail didn¡¯t even need to raise her eyes. With a nce, she could see his movements.

    Since they had known each other for so long, it was the first time for them to be alone in the same room for a long time.

    Abigail¡¯s hear had some subtle emotions.

    It was impossible to say that Micah¡¯s sincerity had not been felt at all over these days.

    But she would neverpromise easily. She wanted Micah to know that she was not a casual girl. She was proud and he must give her the best to make Micah cherish her more in the future.

    If in the meantime, he couldn¡¯t stand it, then he was definitely not a good person and it was time topletely cut off contact.

    Her mind was clear, and while she thought about it, her hands didn¡¯t stop typing.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    It¡¯d been an hour and a half, and there was no more sound in the office except the mechanical sound of two people typing.

    Every now and then Abigail would sneak up and nce at Micah who was on the opposite side from a distance.

    His side face was handsome. When he focused on doing things, his eyes looked serious but cold.

    The sunlight outside the floor-to-ceiling windows shone over his side face, making his face even more dazzling, a presence that could not be ignored at a nce.

    Micah, a big shot in the medical field across the country, came to the small city of Frayton and became her personal secretary at the Matthews Group.

    The feeling was wonderful. It was not bothersome but delightful.

    She stared at Micah¡¯s face, and was oblivious to the fact that he had turned his face to look at her.

    ¡°Miss Abigail?¡±

    Suddenly, Abigail was slightly embarrassed and braced herself, ¡°Why are you looking at me? Those Greek projects are not easy to trante. If you don¡¯t finish them by noon, I won¡¯t spare you!¡±

    Micah was slightly confused.

    Wasn¡¯t she the one who looked at him first?

    Instead of cutting the ground from under her feet, he said, ¡°It¡¯s been tranted. Do I need to show it to you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s done? So quickly?¡±

    Five Greeknguage business cases, which would take a long time to search for information, needed to typed word-for-word for trantion and checking for correctness. And then it needed to be typed manually.

    But Micah made it in an hour and a half?

    So anti-human?

    She responded skeptically, ¡°Okay, send it to my ount and I¡¯ll take a look.¡±

    Micah did as he was told.

    Abigail opened the file and quickly skimmed through it, finding no obvious errors but typing neatly and clearly.

    Certain sentences that were originallyplicated in Greek were also tranted by him in a reasonable way, into words that were easy to understand.

    She gave him a surprised stare, ¡°Didn¡¯t you major in medicine? And you know Greek?¡±

    Micah smiled slightly, ¡°This is the requirement of Lloyd family for all the children. When I was little, I had tutors specifically for eight foreignnguages.¡±

    Abigail blinked slightly, with her eyes still fixing on him for a moment.

    She secretly sighed. The family rules of gentry were indeed different from the ordinary

    She wondered, ¡°Are your tutors strict? Did they beat you even if you made mistakes?¡±

    Micah: ¡°My tutors don¡¯t do corporal punishment, but every day after tutoring ss, Collin would take a ruler and check our schoolwork word by word.¡±

    ¡°So your family also uses such a thing as ruler. Have you been beaten by your brother?¡±

    Micah shook his head.

    Abigail was surprised, ¡°Not even once?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m calm-natured and don¡¯t like to make mistakes. Keith and Rara hot beaten up more often.¡±

    Abigail somehow suddenly got a bad idea of fixing him.

    She picked up a whole stack of documents, which contained about forty foreign materials, and said in a bad tone, ¡°Before you leave work tonight, work hard to trante all of these. If you can¡¯t do it, I don¡¯t mind taking a ruler to help youplete your childhood.¡±

    Micah stared at the stack of papers and subconsciously nced at his wristwatch. It was two and a half hours before lunchtime.

    Five business cases took him an hour and a half, and it was not an easy task to finish tranting these forty or so before the end of the day.

 Chapter 456 If you want to teach him a lesson, how can you not make it happen

    He didn¡¯t bother to take the documents and didn¡¯t answer.

    Abigail stared at him and raised an eyebrow, ¡°If you don¡¯t feel up to the rigors of seven days of testing, feel free to call it quits and go back to where you belong.¡±

    Micah immediately got up, walked over to her and took the stack of papers.

    He said, ¡°Not quitting. Miss Abigail, rest assured.¡±

    If he really couldn¡¯t finish it, the result would just be a humiliating beating.

    If he didn¡¯t take, it was the same as rejecting Abigail¡¯s test, and she would be even more distant from him in the future. And it would be more difficult to chase after her.

    He immediately carried the documents back to his table, tranted it carefully and entered it manually.

    Abigail looked at his serious and grim look, and stifled augh.

    The two quickly returned to the work. No one opened their mouths to break the peace, and the atmosphere in the office was very harmonious.

    Two and a half hourster, it was the lunchtime. Abigail got up, stroked her wrap dress, and looked over at Micah.

    ¡°Mr. Micah, you can¡¯t forget to eat even if you¡¯re busy with work. Do you want to have lunch?¡±

    Micah finished the trantion of nine documents in a hurry, and was so absorbed in the task that he replied without thinking, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry yet.¡±

    Abigail instantly lowered her face. What a nerd.

    She shook her head helplessly and turned toward the door.

    Micah then realized what she had said. Did she seem to have a subtext in what she said? Was it an invitation to join him for lunch?

    He immediately put down his work and chased after her, ¡°Miss Abigail, I¡¯m new here and unfamiliar. Can I sponge lunch from you today?¡±

    Abigail walked forward and gave him a sideways nce, ¡°As a secretary, on your first day at work, you asked your boss to invite you to lunch? Mr. Micah, stop putting on airs.¡±

    Micah suddenly didn¡¯t know to say.

    His only remaining emotional intelligence kept working in his head, thinking of a best answer.

    ¡°I mean, I¡¯ll buy you lunch.¡±

    Abigail looked at him a few more times with interest and praised him, ¡°That¡¯s an interesting answer. You have always been aloof and reticent. But now you can say such pleasant things.

    Micah pursed his lips, and felt delighted.

    But then Abigail continue, ¡°But you said you¡¯re penniless and lost your phone and wallet, so you came to stay at the Matthews House. How can you pay for my meal? With your face? Or can your lost wallet be foundter?¡±

    Micah instantly paled and was speechless.

    Did he drop a brick?

    Did Abigail guess something?

    As expected, Abigail¡¯s face looked cold and she sad in a sarcastic way, ¡°Mr. Micah, you¡¯re still too inexperienced. Your sad-fishing skill isn¡¯t perfect.¡±

    Micah didn¡¯t say anything.

    Abigail dropped her gaze and went straight to the elevator.

    In the elevator, the two did not say a word alone and the atmosphere was somewhat strained.

    He worked so hard to finally leave her favorable impression but it immediately set back for which Micah couldn¡¯t ept.

    He exined, ¡°The day when I came to your home, I really didn¡¯t have my wallet or phone on me. I got caught in the rain all night. I didn¡¯t lie to you.¡±

    Abigail was unswayed, ¡°My parents agreed to let you stay overnight. So it¡¯s useless for you to exin to me. I won¡¯t believe you.¡±

    Ding-

    The elevator arrived on the floor.

    Abigail was the first to step out of the elevator.

    ¡°Abigail ¡­¡± Micah followed and still tried to exin once more.

    ¡°Call me Miss Abigail,¡± Abigail said without a nce.

    ¡°Okay, Miss Abigail. About this, I ¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re in thepany. Personal matters are not allowed to discuss at work, so please Mr. Micah, behave yourself.¡±

    Micah was unable to speak out about his grievances

    He had no choice but to follow Abigail.

    *

    In Suham.

    Since the returning partyst night, the atmosphere in Lyre Spiti had been unusual, and by lunchtime Lyra did not say a single word.

    Malcolm sighed soundlessly. Fortunately, he knew that she was bothered about Keith. If not, he would have thought she was sulking about him again.

    ¡°Rara, stop thinking about it. Finish your meal first. I¡¯ll discuss it with youter.¡±

    He served a bowl of carp soup which was cooked by himself and looked at Lyra¡¯s eyes.

    Lyra didn¡¯t have it, and remained grim.

    ¡°I had Eleven contact Shane this morning. I want to go to the Cahan Residence to visit Caitlin and see Melissa by the way, but Shane declined it.¡±

    She looked at the bowl in a trance, and had no appetite, ¡°Even if I have asked to see him, he said he has an important task and no time. He refused me.¡±

    Malcolm pushed a bowl of soup towards her, and said, ¡°I can meet Shane. He can choose not to see you, but he has toe and see me.¡±

    ¡°Rara, have the soup first. For the rest, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    With his words, Lyra suddenly felt at ease. There was a feeling of reliance, which was so wonderful.

    In the afternoon, Malcolm contacted Shane.

    But Shane was really on the outskirts and was not avable.

    ¡°Rara, I¡¯ve informed Shane to meet me at Lyre Spiti tomorrow morning. You can talk to him then.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± Lyra asked again, ¡°How¡¯s it going with Keith? Is it still peaceful?¡±

    Malcolm: ¡°I have asked. He¡¯s good for the time being. He didn¡¯t make a fuss, but they also didn¡¯t hear the sound of cooking. I guess he didn¡¯t eat anything.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s deliberately going on a hunger strike with me?¡± Lyra frowned, and was a little exasperated, ¡°Anyway, two days without food won¡¯t kill him. Besides, he can¡¯t die without solving Melissa¡¯s problem.¡±

    Malcolm nodded and hugged her, with his cheek rubbing the skin between her neck and nuzzling her intimately.

    He said, ¡°Rara, it¡¯s rare to take a half day off. I heard your period is over. Do you want to do ¡­ this afternoon?¡±

    Without waiting for him to finish, Lyra pushed his forehead away, ¡°You know nothing. Period has to be gone for two days before I can have a sex!¡±

    Malcolm was wordless.

    At the same time, the Matthews Group in Frayton.

    After lunch, Micah went back to the office without dy. Even if he was extremely tired from typing, he did not stop.

    He was so serious that he didn¡¯t even take a sip of water. Abigail secretly felt that was she asking for too much?

    She took the initiative to help him pour a cup of coffee and brought it to his table, ncing at the rest of his untranted book.

    It was an hour before the end of the day.

    It was surprisingly left with only three unfinished documents, which meant forty-plus documents were already tranted.

    The huge amount of work, surprisingly, was almost done by him throughout the day.

    She was somewhat in awe of this man¡¯s ability to be really surprisingly exceptional.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Unfortunately, he had little interest in the business. Otherwise it was estimated that he would also be a reigning figure.

    Noticing the stare from her, Micah stopped typing and stared back at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What did I do wrong?¡±

    Abigail lightly tutted twice, ¡°No, Mr. Micah, good job. It seems that my wish to help you make up for your childhood will be in vain.¡±

    She smiled sarcastically and turned around to go back to her chair.

    Micah, however, looked at her figure and fell into deep thought.

    Did this mean that Abigail had the intention to teach him a lesson?

    She had chased after him for a year and been treated coldly by him for many times. Now it was his turn to chase after her. If she wanted to teach him a lesson, it seemed to be the right thing to do.

    Thinking of this, he quietly and decisively deleted the three documents which had been tranted and emptied the recycle bin.

 Chapter 457 Helping Micah make up his childhood experience

    The deleted documents couldn¡¯t be found any more.

    Micah didn¡¯t feel distressed and continued to trante the remaining three documents while remaining calm.

    The speed of typing became much slower.

    The office, once again, was filled with the sound of typing, with no one taking the lead in speaking.

    Time always flied when people were busy, and an hour seemed to pass in just an instant.

    Abigail began to organize her table, pack her designer bag, and prepare to go back home. Then she said with a casual tone, ¡°Send all the documents you have tranted to my ount.¡±

    Micah stopped moving and turned his head to look at her, ¡°Miss Abigail, will you check it out?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve done. What¡¯s the point?¡±

    Micah was too shy to speak out and lowered his head, ¡°I ¡­ still have two unfinished.¡±

    Abigail¡¯s hands, which were packing her stuff, stopped and she gave him a puzzled stare, ¡°You had three documents unfinished an hour ago. You just tranted one within an hour? What have you been doing for the past hour?¡±

    She carefully recalled that she did not see Micah cking off, and his hands were indeed focused on trantion work at all times.

    Micah¡¯s cool face froze slightly, and his eyshes were drooped with no words.

    Abigail walked over suspiciously, checked hisputer screen, and soon found the clues.

    ¡°When I came over earlier, I saw that you had tranted these documents, so why are they gone? Are you deliberately fooling me?¡±

    Micah exined without blushing, ¡°I just identally clicked the delete button and the documents were lost. So I had to trante it all over again.¡±

    Abigail stared at him with confusion and immediately checked hisputer recycle bin, which was clean and had nothing on it.

    She taunted, ¡°So, you mean you identally clicked the delete button and identally emptied the recycle bin too by the way?¡±

    Micah didn¡¯t reply.

    Abigail continued, ¡°Moreover, with your IQ, even if there is really such a coincidence, the documents have been tranted once and when you do it again, it should be very fast. Do you think I am easy to be fooled?¡±

    Micah pursed the corners of his lips and his ears turned red slightly.

    He was not good at lying and couldn¡¯t say a word of exnation.

    Abigail was very sullen but was not indulgent, ¡°Today is your first day of work, but you did this trick to me. Mr. Micah, you think you are honored, so I dare not beat you?¡±

    Micah clenched his palms. He was so nervous that he swallowed hard, ¡°In this office, you are the president. I am your secretary. I did it wrong and I¡¯m at your disposal.¡±

    Abigail stared at him and was slightly startled.

    Micah, who was cold and arrogant, stooped topromise for the first time.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll be happy to make up the childhood experience for you.¡±

    She turned her head, walked back to her table and took a light and smooth ruler out of the drawer.

    Previously, she used this to educate her young cousin who worked here as internship. After that. It had been put in the drawer and sealed for a long time.

    She would use to it beat the second son of Suham¡¯s powerful family, and actually had a little confidence about it.

    But on second thought, as the boss, doing this to her secretary didn¡¯t seem like a big deal.

    Besides, she knew how to do it properly.

    She emboldened herself and walked toward Micah with a steady gait.

    Micah looked at hering towards him, and had a little confidence as well whether he could sustain it. He grew up obediently, had not gotten into trouble, and had never received such a punishment as being beaten by a ruler. And he didn¡¯t know what it felt like.

    As he swallowed uneasily once again, Abigail had stood in front of him andmanded solemnly, ¡°Please extend your left hand.¡±

    He was sitting, staring up at her, and reaching his hand over to her.

    ¡°Palm up. Be t and spread out.¡±

    Knowing that he had no experience of being beaten, Abigail was patient in teaching him.

    Micah did as he was told.

    The moment when his palm was unfolded, the ruler was swung into his hand, leaving with fiery and stinging pain.

    He wrinkled his eyebrows in pain. The corners of his mouth were tightly pursed, resisting the urge to pull back his hand.

    Abigail watched his face as she swung the ruler without mercy.

    After only ten strokes, she withdrew the ruler and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What does it feel like?¡±

    Micah looked down at his red-stained palm and said honestly, ¡°It hurts.¡±

    Abigail held back augh, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to personally let you experience of being beaten for the first time in your life.¡±

    Noting that her tone was light-hearted, Micah felt that the beating was worth it.

    He tilted his head and said seriously, ¡°In fact, there are many first time, such as the first kiss, the first time to be a secretary, the first time to apologize. Andter, there will be more.¡±

    Abigail¡¯s heart moved slightly and felt sweet.

    Remembering that he was punished because he did wrong at work, she quickly made herself look serious and admonished, ¡°If you are not afraid of being beaten, you can continue to those tricks. In seven days, I will gradually increase the amount of daily task. Mr. Micah, you should be prepared for it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Abigail frowned, ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Abigail.¡±

    Abigail then walked back to her table, put the ruler back in the drawer, picked up her bag, and prepared to leave.

    After taking two steps in the direction of the door, she turned back, ¡°When you finish thest two documents, you can leave.¡±

    ¡°Abigail,¡± Micah called her, ¡°Can you wait for me and give me a ride back to home?¡±

    Abigail raised her eyebrows, ¡°First day off work and you want a ride with the boss? Mr. Micah, you¡¯re on your high horse.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have a cell phone. I don¡¯t know the way back to the house, and I don¡¯t have money for a taxi.¡±

    Abigail: ¡°Wasn¡¯t there money when you paid for the lunch at noon?¡±

    Micah said honestly, ¡°The change is all I had. I went to the restaurant at noon and spent it all. Now I don¡¯t have any cash.¡±

    Abigail looked at him from afar for a moment, neither agreeing nor explicitly refusing.

    He had his head down, looking at the slightly swollen wound on his palm and wondering what she was thinking.

    Abigail looked at his palm as well and was touched a little bit.

    She pretended to casually walk to the couch to sit down and set up a full set of fine tea sets.

    ¡°It¡¯s still early. I¡¯m not in such a hurry to go home, so I¡¯ll familiarize myself with the half-hour tea ceremony ss before I leave.¡±

    Micah understood and immediately returned his attention to theputer. Not caring about the painful injury to his left hand, he skillfully typed and quickly entered into the working state.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Abigail was concentrating on making tea right in front of the couch, showing the elegant gesture as the daughter of a noble family.

    She poured out the first brewed tea and took the trouble to brew it a second time.

    Half an hourter, Micah finished tranting thest two documents, and sent them to Abigail¡¯s ount.

    Finally, after a long day of difficulties, he took a long breath and turned off hisputer.

    Abigail just finished making tea and poured two cups of it.

    Micah walked up to her in a disciplined manner and waited for her to finish.

    Abigail¡¯s tone was gentle, ¡°No rush. Mr. Micah, try my tea?¡±

 Chapter 458 For you, anything is worth

    Micah was slightly stunned and quickly looked at the two cups of tea she had poured.

    He didn¡¯t realize that she had prepared his share.

    He walked over, picked up the cup of tea and took a serious sip.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The water temperature was well controlled and the second brewing of the tea was just enough in fragrance.

    When tasting it, he though the tea was light and smooth. It could see that she was doing great with the tea lesson.

    He finished drinking and said seriously, ¡°It tastes good.¡±

    Abigail, however, gazed at him sideways, ¡°That¡¯s it? You¡¯re so perfunctory. Don¡¯t mince words whenplimenting a woman on something like that.¡±

    Micah understood andmented again, ¡°This is the most fragrant tea I have ever drunk, and you poured it yourself. I will never forget the taste in my life.¡±

    Sheughed and was amused by his wordings.

    Previously, she only thought he was cold and ascetic, but she never thought he was cute as well.

    She poured another cup of tea and handed it over, ¡°Drink this and go home.¡±

    Micah took it and fondled admiringly.

    ¡­

    The next morning at Lyre Spiti.

    Malcolm asked Shane toe over to talk in the name of his boss. Shane couldn¡¯t avoid or hide.

    At ten o¡¯clock sharp, Shane showed up at the door of Lyre Spiti on time.

    The bodyguard quickly let him in. He had his eyes lightly lowered. No one could see the emotions in his eyes.

    Lyra and Malcolm were just sitting in the living room waiting. Both looked serious.

    Shane stood in the doorway of the vi, straightened his uniform cor and walked in steadily.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, ma¡¯am.¡±

    He stepped across the coffee table and stood in the open space in front of them.

    Malcolm stared at him and pointed to the side couch, ¡°Sit.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Mr. Malcolm.¡±

    As he took his seat, Lyra prepared to speak. Shane seemed to have sensed this and spoke ahead of her, ¡°I¡¯m here today on official business of National Investigation Bureau, so if you have personal questions about my family, there¡¯s no need to discuss it.¡±

    The moment he said this, the atmosphere in the living room was quite.

    Lyra¡¯s face looked cold and sullen. Obviously, she restrained herself from raging.

    Malcolm reached out and clutched her palm to ease her mind, with his dark eyes staring at Shane.

    ¡°As the director, I should care about deputy director¡¯s family issues. It belongs to the official business.¡±

    Shane¡¯s face froze slightly and then he smiled, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t equivocate with him and asked, ¡°I saw Melissa was not feeling well that night. She only showed up once in the party. Is she feeling better today?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for caring about Melissa. She just caught a cold. Nothing serious. She¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡±

    He was smiling and speaking meticulously, without any unusual look.

    Malcolm continued, ¡°When did you agree to let her engage with the Barker family?¡±

    ¡°Just before the party started. And after Mrs. White came with Mr. Keith to ask about the engagement.¡±

    This meant that the decision was made after hepared the engagement gifts of several families.

    Lyra was so angry that she retorted him, ¡°What the hell do you think Melissa is? Is she just a tool for profiteering? You have to shop around even for her engagement? You don¡¯t care what she likes. Do you deserve to be the person in charge?!¡±

    Shane replied calmly, ¡°As a daughter of the Cahan family, she has the duty to create better benefits for the family.¡±

    Lyraughed at that.

    ¡°So tell me, did the Cahan family do their parenting duty to her?¡±

    Shane pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Lyra continued, ¡°You knew about her rtionship with Keith for almost a year, yet you still sold her for profit. You¡¯re just a freaking bastard. Mr. Shane, what do you think?¡±

    Shane¡¯s face froze slightly and he exined in a steady tone, ¡°It¡¯s true that the Cahan family owed her more than 20 years of nurturing before, but I¡¯ll make it up to her twice as much in the days toe.¡±

    ¡°As for the engagement ¡­,¡± he paused and his expression looked firm, ¡°I have decided on my sister¡¯s engagement to the Barker family. You should have heard it the other day. She herself is also willing to it. This decision will not be changed.¡±

    He got up and bowed slightly towards the two people in the main seat of the couch, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, ma¡¯am, if there is nothing else, I will return to the bureau to take care my official business.¡±

    Malcolm turned his head to look at Lyra and saw that she had no intention of forcing him to stay before he agreed to let Shane leave.

    Shane immediately walked towards the door. After walking for a few steps, he stopped, turned back and added, ¡°Mrs. White, Mr. Keith needs your guidance and persuasion. He and Melissa, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re destined to be parted. I hope he can move on soon and get a new love. ¡±

    Lyra and Malcolm were silent at the same time. Shane smiled as he left.

    When he waspletely gone, Lyra was furious, picked up a teacup and tried to smash it on the floor.

    Malcolm immediately spoke out to stop, ¡°Babe, I brought it back from an auctionst month. One set is worth tens of millions dors. Take it easy.¡±

    Lyra narrowed her eyes and stared at him, ¡°You care so much about the money? You think I¡¯m prodigal?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Malcolmughed, ¡°If you really want to smash it, I¡¯ll take out the remaining seven or eight sets of other styles teacups in the kitchen, so you can smash them all at once, until you feel good.¡±

    Lyra couldn¡¯t swing her hand down.

    After all, it was expensive and there was onest set of teacup in the world. If she wasted such a thing for Shane, it was a pity.

    She put it down resentfully and took the ss of water not far away.

    Malcolm continued, ¡°Honey, this is a crystal ss from Fospona, worth more than 2 million. It is really cheaper than the set of tea cups just now. You can smash it.¡±

    Shane deserved 2 million crystal ss?

    It was obviously not worth it.

    She once again put down the ss, and looked at Malcolm with displeasure, ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to smash them. I have no ce to vent my anger, so I¡¯ll have to transfer it on you.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s eyebrows instantly furrowed together. He bit his lower lip in grievance and made his face closer to her.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing, it¡¯s worth it even if my face is ruined.¡±

    He closed his eyes as if he was literally waiting for pain.

    Lyraughed and leaned down to kiss him on the face, ¡°I won¡¯t beat you. Are you satisfied?¡±

    Malcolm opened his eyes, shook his head decisively and carried her up.

    ¡°It will be satisfied only when I can sleep with you.¡±

    Lyra hugged his neck and looked up at the clock in the living room, ¡°It¡¯s only 10:30 a. m. and you want to have sex?¡±

    Malcolm raised his eyebrows, ¡°Do we have to pick an auspicious day and a good time before sex?¡±

    Lyra pursed her lips, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not in a good mood. Don¡¯t want to have sex.¡±

    Malcolm rubbed the tip of her nose with his. And his voice sounded seductive, ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll do it. You have a lot of bothering thingstely. Let me help you vent your anger.¡±

 Chapter 459 Inviting is easy, but sending away is hard

    Lyra raised an eyebrow and sounded yful, ¡°You can really help me vent my anger?¡±

    Malcolm nuzzled her soft cheek and said righteously, ¡°I have a miracle effect that works better than any expensive drug in the world. Rara, if you don¡¯t believe me, check it out for yourself.¡±

    He leaned in, kissed her red lips and rubbed them together.

    The two kissed as they walked up the stairs.

    Sophia came downstairs and saw that sweet scene in time. Hurriedly, she turned around and quietly went back.

    Never disturb Mr. and Mrs. White!

    With the bedroom door closed, the pleasant sounds were covered up.

    In the evening, Lyra finally received an phone call from Keith.

    When the call was answered, Lyra did not initiate the conversation.

    There was silence on the other end for a few seconds before she could hear his sound, ¡°Rara, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong.¡±

    Keith¡¯s voice sounded slightly weak because he hadn¡¯t eaten all day and night.

    Lyra¡¯s tone rose, ¡°You really have figured it out?¡±

    Keith sounded very sincere, ¡°I was impulsive. When the engagement was announced in public, it was a done deal. Even if I give 20% shares of the group to him, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s still difficult to let Shane agree.¡±

    Lyra breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°It¡¯s good to figure it out, so do you have any ideas after reflecting on it all day and night?¡±

    ¡°First find a way to meet Melissa and find out why she admitted her engagement in public. If she really has changed her heart, I won¡¯t bother anymore. And if it¡¯s true that Shane did something to her, I¡¯ll risk everything to take her away.¡±

    Lyra sighed. His ideas were notpletely right, and thetter one was too impulsive.

    ¡°She is now the Cahan family¡¯s daughter. If you rashly take her away, are you going to elope? Shane will call police.¡±

    What was more, Shane himself was a sort of police officer and it wouldn¡¯t take too much time to catch him.

    Keith stopped talking.

    It was really hard for him to not to lose his sanity when it came to Melissa.

    If Shane really did something to Melissa and hurt her, he would go crazy and try to shoot Shane in the head.

    Both went quiet at the same time, and both seemed to be in deep thought.

    After a minute, Lyra took the lead and said, ¡°It¡¯s not good to discuss it on the phone. I¡¯ll get the soldiers withdraw. You cane here and we¡¯ll discuss itter.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    Half an hourter, Keith quickly arrived and knocked on the door.

    Chad and Keira came along, and all five sat on the couch and helped discuss solutions.

    But the living room fell into a long silence after they sat down. Everyone¡¯s expression was grim, and no one spoke first.

    No one knew how long it took before Keira broke the peace.

    ¡°Lyra, it is really not easy to solve. Anyway, Melissa is now the Cahan family¡¯s daughter. Even if she is imprisoned and coerced by Shane, as long as he exins properly, we can hardly have a proper reason to get involved in the Cahan family¡¯s affairs and take away Melissa. And even let Melissa back out of the marriage contract with the Barker family.¡±

    Chad also said, ¡°Now Shane uses the excuse that Melissa is sick. She doesn¡¯t even out of the door. All her jobs are stopped. I guess it is very difficult to see her.¡±

    After these words, the living room fell into a deathly silence again.

    Malcolm said, ¡°Shane is my subordinate. For his family business, it¡¯s not convenient to get involved. But if I can find a suitable excuse, I can let Chad lead a team of men to search the Cahan Residence and take an opportunity to meet Melissa.¡±

    With the identity of director of the National Investigation Bureau, things did work out much better.

    Lyra: ¡°If we look for excuses to break in, it will inevitably get into difficulties with Shane. So this is thest solution to consider. Tomorrow morning, I will go to the Cahan Residence first to try a mild approach first. If carrot doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll try stick.¡±

    Everyone nodded their heads and agreed with the decision.

    Thinking about it, Lyra continued, ¡°Besides, for the engagement, Mel and I probed today. We guess Shane won¡¯t let go, not to mention the withdrawal. The huge cash gift that was given to the Cahan family by Barker family will have to be sent back intact. Shane values interest most. It¡¯s simply impossible to let him be willing to take it out of his pocket.¡±

    Keira stared at Lyra with adoration, ¡°From what you said, is there an idea already?¡±

    Lyra pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°Since it¡¯s hard to start with Shane, we¡¯ll start with Ashton Barker first!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Malcolm wrapped his arms around Lyra¡¯s slender waist and praised her, ¡°You¡¯re so smart.¡±

    The other three had be inured to their affectionate behavior.

    Keira asked again, ¡°But Ashton Barker won¡¯t agree to back out so easily if he can spend so much money to get engaged to Melissa?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s expression gradually became serious, ¡°The Barker family is doing extremely well in catering business. Perhaps we can start with that. I remember a person has the most stock equity in variouspanies in the catering industry.¡±

    Keith, who hadn¡¯t said anything, immediately understood.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Lyra was talking about Collin.

    Collin resigned from his position at the Bureau of National Affairs and also suspended from his aviation duties, but he still held thergest stakes of the domestic and internationalpanies.

    Lyra turned her head to Keith, ¡°Perhaps, you can talk to him about it and ask for his help.¡±

    Keith nodded, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    Lyra looked at the clock on the wall. It waste.

    ¡°Let¡¯s end this for today. As for the rest, we will wait until we can know Melissa¡¯s situation.¡±

    Chad knew how to behave and dragged Keira up, ¡°Bro, Lyra, Keira and I will go back first.¡±

    Lyra and Malcolm nodded their heads at the same time in silent agreement.

    Keith was sitting in ce, not moving and with no intention of leaving.

    ¡°Keith, it¡¯ste at night.¡± Lyra reminded him.

    Keith covered his stomach, took a deep breath, and looked at Malcolm as if asking for help. He said with soft voice, ¡°My dear brother-inw, I haven¡¯t eaten for a day and a night. I¡¯m starving to death. Can you help me cook some midnight snacks and let me be full before I leave?¡±

    Lyra was speechless.

    Malcolm stifled augh, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s rare that you can figure it out so quickly. I¡¯ll go make some nice dishes and have a couple of beer together tonight.¡±

    Keith swallowed and let out a long breath, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    Chad and Keira, who had just walked to the door, were excellent to hear that and noticed the words ¡°midnight snacks¡±.

    The two cheekily turned back.

    Chad giggled, ¡°Bro, I¡¯m also hungry. Anyway, just prepare for our share. I think you must not mind it. And I can also apany you to drink beer!¡±

    Keira, on the other hand, went to cling to Lyra¡¯s arm to fawn her.

    ¡°Lyra, Mr. Malcolm can cook really well. I haven¡¯t tasted the dishes made by him for a long time, so can you let us stay and satisfy our cravings. We can take care the little babies in the meantime.¡±

    It was easy to invite them but hard to send them away?

    Malcolm, who had been in high spirits, was staring at Keira as she clung to Lyra¡¯s arm. He lowered his head and looked extraordinarily cold.

    ¡°You can eat here but don¡¯t take advantage of my wife!¡±

 Chapter 460 Want to have the sweets

    Seeing Malcolm¡¯s expression, Chad rushed up to pull Keira away.

    He pretended to be serious to scold Keira, ¡°I have told you many times. Lyra is my brother¡¯s treasure. You can only see her but not touch. Don¡¯t piss him off. He¡¯ll let me fix you!

    Keira puffed, sulked and did not speak.

    That ¡°treasure¡± made Lyra blush slightly.

    She beckoned Keira toe to her side and said to Malcolm, ¡°Cook first and let Chad and Keith help you. I¡¯ll take Keira up to see our babies.¡±

    Keira was instantly happy and ran happily back to Lyra, and the two soon went upstairs together.

    The three men downstairs in the living room looked at each other. Keith and Chad werepletely unable to cook and trim vegetables, let alone anything else.

    The atmosphere was instantly a bit awkward.

    Finally, Keith and Chad stood in front of the kitchen door together and watched Malcolm cooking skillfully.

    The man had long legs. His shirt sleeves were rolled up to reveal fine and good-looking arms. He was preparing the ingredients, and his face looked extra serious and meticulous.

    Keith watched quietly for a while and sighed from the bottom of his heart, ¡°My Rara is amazing. I didn¡¯t think she could really train you so well in Frayton. I think the senior directors of White Corp would not have thought that their cool president would be wearing a ck apron and cooking in the kitchen.

    Chad stifled augh, ¡°I¡¯m also curious when did your cooking skill be so good? I think Lyra has made a lot of efforts about it.¡±

    We were all men and familiar with each other so there was nothing to be ashamed of.

    Malcolm smiled helplessly as he remembered what happened before, ¡°The first meal I cooked for Rara back then was braised pork ribs that were burned to ck and fried cabbage with spicy ingredients.¡±

    Keith was curious, ¡°Did Rara really eat them?¡±

    Malcolmughed even more helplessly, ¡°How shrewd Rara is. How could she possibly eat them? She forced me to eat and made me almost even throw up my stomach acid.¡±

    Chad and Keith burst into a maniacalughter.

    Keith: ¡°Rara is like Micah in terms of being mean.¡±

    Chad also said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid if she publishes a manual, it will sell a lot!¡±

    All three menughed and the atmosphere was very cordial.

    Sometimes, the joy between men was so simple. They shared some trivia with each other, and soon got acquainted.

    When the delicious barbecue was ready, Malcolm called Lyra and Keira and the five people enjoyed themselves.

    An hourter, it was early morning.

    It was still dark and the whole city was unusually silent, except for Lyre Spiti, which was still lively.

    Keith felt stifled and drank a lot of beer. Soon he was drunk.

    And he was drunkpletely.

    He hugged Malcolm¡¯s arms. His eyes were red and he kept calling out, ¡°Melissa, I was wrong. It¡¯s all my fault. Forgive me. Come back ¡­¡±

    Malcolm looked sullen, pressed Keith¡¯s forehead with his big hand without mercy and pushed him away.

    He was drunk. As if his apology was rejected, he felt even more heartbroken, sad and depressed.

    Malcolm had no choice but to knock him out. He instructed Chad, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. When you guys leave, remember to ask Eleven to take Keith back.¡±

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry, bro.¡±

    When they were gone, this littlete night party finally came to an end.

    Lyra propped her chin with one of her arm and was in a daze.

    She didn¡¯t drink too much but her face was slightly red, which was beautiful and seductive to the extreme.

    Malcolm looked at her and felt slightly moved.

    He got closer to Lyra, rubbed her face, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Rara, are you thinking about Keith and Melissa?¡±

    Lyra said seriously, ¡°Tomorrow morning I will visit Cahan Residence to try to meet Melissa ¡­ Hmm, put your hands away!¡±

    She was interrupted by Malcolm¡¯s hands which slipped restlessly to the back of her waist and wandered quietly.

    Instead of stopping, Malcolm¡¯s hands wandered more freely, and he blew seductively into her ear.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m done with the cooking. I want to have a little dessert, so you just meet my need.¡±

    Lyra lowered her face, ¡°Again?¡±

    Malcolm nuzzled her neck with his tip of nose and lips in a recklessly cheeky manner.

    ¡°Who says we can only do it once a day? We have to eat three meals a day. A little dessert can lighten up our life. That¡¯s good.¡±

    Since she had the babies and recuperation, Malcolm was increasingly unable to restrain himself from sex.

    Lyra¡¯s face was getting lower, ¡°I think I can no longer indulge your behavior in such a way!¡± If this went on, her waist must be extremely soar!

    Malcolm, who felt a little aggrieved, whispered, ¡°Then satisfy me tonight. From tomorrow onwards, I¡¯ll never ask you for sex indiscriminately.¡±

    Lyra grunted softly, ¡°So, what about the ruler?¡±

    He furrowed his eyebrows and felt more aggrieved, ¡°If I can do you after I¡¯m beaten by the ruler, it is not impossible. It¡¯s just a sweet between you and me!¡±

    Lyra was really wordless.

    Every words he said were about sex. He was really lustful!

    She didn¡¯t say yes, but she didn¡¯t have time to say no either, before her whole body was carried up by Malcolm from the dining chair.

    The two soon returned to that sweet and warm bedroom, spending their time pleasantly and frenziedly.

    ¡­

    The next morning, Lyra was able to get up after Malcolm massaged her until his hands were sore.

    She packed up quickly, had Twelve drive, and left for the Cahan Residence.

    At that time, the Cahan family was having breakfast.

    Shane didn¡¯te back to stay overnight, and it was just Timothy and Reba there.

    When Reba heard it was Lyra, she put down the spoon immediately and came out to greet Lyra.

    ¡°Lyra, do youe to see me on purpose?¡±

    She took Lyra¡¯s hand with familiarity and joy.

    Lyra pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m free today, so I thought I¡¯de over and see you. Is it convenient toe in and talk?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Reba pulled her to go inside, but was stopped by a bodyguard arranged by Shane outside the door.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Miss Reba, Mr. Shane said no outsiders are allowed to get in the Cahan Residence these days.¡±

    Reba pursed her lips unhappily and scolded angrily, ¡°Get lost. Lyra is not an outsider.¡±

    From the bodyguard¡¯s face, it seemed to be non-negotiable, ¡°Mr. Shane said, except the Cahans, all is considered as outsiders. Please do not make it difficult for us. Otherwise we can only call Mr. Shane and report this to him.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Reba was furious, ¡°You threatened me?¡±

    The bodyguard lowered his head and did not retort. The meaning was self-evident.

    Reba was very angry, but could not do anything about him. If Shane knew it, he would certainlye back angrily and punish her.

    Lyra had the good sense to take her by the wrist and ask in a soft voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why is the Cahan Residence suddenly so heavily guarded and no one is allowed in?¡±

    Reba was even more angry when she mentioned this, ¡°It¡¯s because of Melissa!¡±

    Lyra frowned warily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±

 Chapter 461 Malcolm accuses Rara of being heartless

    Reba was deted in displeasure at the thought of this, ¡°I heard form Shane that she is sick. I don¡¯t know what kind of illness she has. I guess it is quite serious. He doesn¡¯t want anyone to disturb her, so it is forbidden to any outsiders to enter, including us. We are not allowed to make loud noises in the house.¡±

    ¡°What kind of serious illness does she have? The ess to the entire vi should be restricted?¡± Lyra frowned and tentatively continued, ¡°Have you been up there to see how she¡¯s doing?¡±

    Reba shook her head, ¡°Why do I have to see her?¡±

    Lyra took her hand and lobbied, ¡°She¡¯s only been here for a few days and she¡¯s sick. And Shane is making such a big deal out of her illness. You¡¯re not curious about how sick she really is? Don¡¯t you want to see her at all?¡±

    Reba thought deeply.

    Frankly, she was certainly curious.

    It¡¯d only been a few days, and she was sick so seriously that Shane needed to give orders to everyone in the family. So could it be some rare and terminal disease?

    But, she didn¡¯t dare.

    When she thought of Shane¡¯s angry face, she cowered and shook her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her. If Shane finds out, he¡¯ll kill me.¡±

    It didn¡¯t work. Lyra had no choice but to return home without sess.

    While going back to Lyre Spiti, she called Keith over again.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°Melissa is very sick?¡±

    Keith stood up and was furious, ¡°What the hell did Shane do to her!? She¡¯s never been sick. I went with her to the hospital for a full body checkup not long ago because of filming needs. There¡¯s no way she can suddenly get seriously ill!¡±

    Lyra patted himfortingly on the shoulder and told him to sit down.

    ¡°Keith, take it easy for a minute. I don¡¯t believe it either.¡±

    Malcolm was sitting quietly next to them and helped to analyze the matter.

    ¡°Melissa¡¯s jobs were all stopped by Shane, so if she isn¡¯t seriously ill, it¡¯s highly likely that he¡¯s deliberately imprisoning her.¡±

    Lyra listened carefully and nodded, ¡°I have analyzed again and again afterwards. At the night of the return party, Melissa¡¯s state was very strange. She was normal when she was at the business party with Shane.¡±

    Keith stood up again, ¡°Shane the son of bitch! He¡¯s so cruel to even his sister. There is no need to take into ount the face of the two families. Use the most extreme method we discussed yesterday!¡±

    Lyra and Malcolm both nodded and Lyra said, ¡°Keith, we¡¯ll act separately. You go handle Ashton Barker, get Collin. I think he has a way to get Ashton topromise for sure. Leave Melissa to Malcolm and me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Keith agreed and left in a huff to get to business.

    The living room was suddenly left with Lyra and Malcolm. Neither of whom said anything but fell into a long period of contemtion.

    No one knew how long it took before Malcolm said, ¡°Rara, what kind of excuse do you think will be appropriate for Chad to go into the Cahan Residence and do a big search?¡±

    Lyra thought seriously, ¡°How about using Reba? I¡¯ll have a tea party in a couple of days. And I¡¯ll quietly give an expensive jewelry to Reba, and then afterwards, on the pretext that the jewelry is stolen, let Chad search for it. What do you think?¡±

    Malcolm pursed his lips and flicked the tip of her nose, ¡°You¡¯re so smart. Of course, I listen to you all the time.¡±

    Lyra smiled.

    She remembered when the virus in Malcolm¡¯s body had not beenpletely cleared, she was forced to deal with Anthony.

    At that time Keith and Melissa were so in love, which made her envious of such a sweet and uneventful rtionship.

    But to her surprise, time passed and their rtionship was in a crisis. And it turned out that the rtionship between she and Malcolm was the most stable one.

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    Malcolm rubbed the tip of her nose and was so close to her, forcing her to stop thinking.

    ¡°I was thinking that it seems like a long time since we haven¡¯t had a fight.¡±

    Malcolm stared at her oddly, ¡°Is that bad? Are you keen for us to get into a fight with each other?¡±

    Lyraughed, ¡°It¡¯s said an asional fight is the spice of life. It feels weirdly surreal that we don¡¯t even fight.¡±

    He raised his eyebrows and smiled evilly, ¡°So, want to try to have a fight today? Release the depressed moodtely.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    Malcolm immediately turned serious and his tone sounded gloomy, ¡°Lyra Lloyd, you are getting strict to me. As your husband, what¡¯s wrong if I want to sleep with you? You even restrict me from having sex. It¡¯s simply heartless and brutal!¡±

    Lyra¡¯s eyebrows tightened and she suddenly grabbed his ear.

    ¡°Hiss, it hurts. Have some mercy!¡±

    Lyra was unswayed and her anger grew, ¡°Malcolm, are you deliberately looking for trouble by arguing? Tell the truth and use me of not having sex with you.¡±

    He grimaced and was extraordinarily aggrieved, ¡°I was just doing a demonstration. How can I have any resentment towards you?¡±

    Lyra snorted coldly. How could she not know what he meant?.

    ¡°You just called my full name. One word for ten strokes. Let¡¯s go upstairs and obtain your reward.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s face was pale. He actually framed himself up?!

    ¡°Babe¡­¡± he was in bitterness and fawning.

    ¡°Say it.¡±

    Malcolm put his arms around her waist, buried his face between her neck and inhaled hard, ¡°So, be gentle.¡±

    Lyra stifled augh, rubbed the back of his head and said deliberately, ¡°I¡¯ll make you feel good with double pleasure.¡±

    She grabbed his tie, wrapped it around to her hand, and picked him up, ¡°Go, go for trial.¡±

    Malcolm allowed her to take him by the hand, willingly indulging in her sweet smell.

    In the noon, the couple was having pleasant time again.

    In afternoon, Lyra unhurriedly started to deal with the business and sent out invitations for the celebrity tea party, which was set on the Sky Garden Hotel.

    *

    Keith went back to the Lloyd Manor at Anning Hill.

    He hadn¡¯t been back for a long time since his father died and had been living out.

    And he hadn¡¯t seen Collin for a long time as well, but he didn¡¯t expect to see him at the bedside.

    Kathleen led him and talked to him as walking along, ¡°He had been kneeling all night chanting the Buddhist Scriptures. He refused to get up even when it was windy or rainy. Since then, he had a serious illness. If it rains and the weather changes, his knees will hurt. And he can¡¯t walk and his voice can¡¯t return to its previous state.¡±

    Keith sighed and felt a little heartbroken, ¡°In the end, it was Ethel who did it alone. Collin was at fault, but Rara didn¡¯t mean to be overly harsh on him, so why should he torture himself like this.¡±

    Kathleen let out a long sigh in sadness, ¡°Forget it. It has happened. No need to mention it again.¡±

    Keith nodded and followed her up the stairs, abruptly remembering what he had just said about Ethel.

    ¡°Is Collin still looking for Ethel? How¡¯s it going? Any news from her?¡±

 Chapter 462 Only one daughter of Lloyd family female, only one sister

    Kathleen led him upstairs while answering, ¡°Two teams of private soldiers were sent and have been looking for her. There is no news. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s dead.¡±

    Keith was thoughtful, ¡°Only the living hides. Dead body doesn¡¯t lie.¡±

    Kathleen didn¡¯t entirely agree, ¡°The men Collin sent to find Ethel came back and said that there were a lot of big dogs kept in a few viges downstream.¡±

    ¡°The river was swift that day. And she was shot, or she could have been dead. Maybe her body was eaten by some big dogs nearby.¡±

    Keith was silent for a while before he continued, ¡°I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s really dead or just living. Just don¡¯t bother Rara in the future.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t let here back here. Her name and deadee will always be left in the oblivious cemetery. I only have one sister.¡±

    The oblivious cemetery was where the deceased who had no rtives to im them were buried and would be alone.

    Kathleen nodded her head.

    The two chatted and arrived at the bedroom. The door opened and Keith saw Collin leaning on the bed.

    Because of the pain of constant lying down, Collin¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good. He was a little haggard and weak, and hisplexion looked sickly wan.

    Keith hadn¡¯t seen him for a while and almost didn¡¯t recognize him.

    He could not associate the man in front of him with Collin who used to a powerful aircraftmander.

    He sat down in the chair next to the bed, and because of his shock, he did not take the initiative to exin the purpose of his visit.

    Collin coughed lightly before saying, ¡°I know about the return party of the Cahan family two days ago. Is the reason you came to see me?¡±

    When he opened his mouth, his voice was hoarse and low, which was not very nice.

    Keith was stunned. When looking at each other, he felt Collin¡¯s eyes a lot more hollow-eyed than before.

    He held down the emotions and nodded, ¡°We suspect Shane hurts Melissa and imprisons her. Rara is working  to find a way to see her and follow up on her situation, so I have toe to you.¡±

    ¡°What do you need me to do for you?¡±

    Collin reached for the ss of water on the bedside table, and Keith, seeing this, got up, picked it up and handed it to him first.

    ¡°Melissa¡¯s fianc¨¦ is from the Barker family. He is a well-known leader in the restaurant and hotel industry in Suham. Is there anything you can do to hold the Barker family?¡±

    Collin instantly understood, ¡°You want Ashton Barker to voluntarily withdraw?¡±

    Keith was nodding his head.

    Collin continued, ¡°For the restaurant and hotel industry, I do not hold the shares of the Barker Group but I have thergest holding of its rival. They¡¯re in an even state. I¡¯m afraid it is difficult to use this to confront the Barker family.¡±

    After saying too much at once, his throat was so dry that he choked up with a cough.

    He drank some water to slow down, and then said, ¡°But I previously led the Bureau of National Affairs. There are domestic information. I will ask someone to help you this afternoon to find out if the Barker Group has been included in the irregrities.¡±

    ¡°If so, you can follow that clue and expand Barker Group¡¯s problem to pressure Ashton Barker and force him toe to you voluntarily to talk peace.¡±

    These words made Keith finally feel relieved.

    He got up and bent towards Collin in a dignified manner to thank him, ¡°Thank you Collin.¡±

    Collin lookedzy, ¡°We¡¯re family. You¡¯re wee.¡±

    *

    Collin always worked fast, and in a few minutes he sent a message to his previous colleague to look into the Barker Group¡¯s problems.

    Keith just sat and waited, silently expecting this to go well.

    Kathleen excused herself to make tea, leaving the two brothers alone for a private chat.

    Keith looked at his quilt-covered legs and asked, ¡°Collin, do you still go to the hall and read Buddhist Scriptures?¡±

    Collin looked at his legs as well, ¡°When they don¡¯t hurt, I¡¯ll.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to do so. In the end, you didn¡¯t make a big mistake. How long will you torture yourself before it ends? It¡¯s time for you to let yourself go.¡± Keith sighed.

    Collin smiled lightly, ¡°Now I had resigned. Every day, my life is aimless. There is no goal. I¡¯m living like a walking corpse.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°Only when I read the Buddhist Scriptures, do I feel alive and maybe one day, I will be forgiven by her.¡±

    Keith, of course, knew who he was referring to when he said ¡°her¡±.

    With another long sigh, Keith no longer knew how to persuade him to give up.

    The air was quiet for a moment. Neither of them spoke again but it was embarrassed.

    It wasn¡¯t until Kathleen came in with the tea that the atmosphere in the room was changed.

    Two hourster, someone from the Bureau of National Affairs called Collin back.

    Keith clenched his hands nervously and sat up ufortably.

    ¡°Mr. Collin, the Barker Group¡¯s three hotels had been fined for substandard food quality. And they have no other records.¡±

    ¡°Okay, send those inspection reports to my email.¡± Collin finished instructing and hung up the phone.

    A few minutester, Kathleen helped bring aptop, and Collin logged into his email ount and viewed the documents.

    Collin: ¡°Not particrly serious substandard, so only fines were needed for self-correction. It did not require the suspension.¡±

    Keith¡¯s eyes were downcast as he thought seriously, ¡°What do you think if I amplify this issue and have the media write an exaggerated news? It will preferably involves all of the Barker Group¡¯s restaurants and hotels. To put the Barker Group¡¯s food safety issues on the top search?¡±

    Collin smiled, ¡°This proposal is very good. The Barker Group¡¯s stock may suffer a lot. I believe that Ashton Barker will actively seek you out in less than three days.¡±

    Keith was an impatient person. He immediately said goodbye to Collin and Kathleen and quickly to recruit people to make a news

    Late that night, the Barker Group¡¯s hotels suddenly went online without warning and were forced to be at the hot searches.

    In recent years, people were increasingly pursuing quality of life. And food safety had always been a very important thing in people¡¯s minds.

    The Barker Group had made such a big news, and the impact on the whole group was huge.

    The whole Lloyd family was working hard for the Cahan family or the Barker family.

    Only Micah, who was in Frayton, did not know anything happened in Suham and stayed by Abigail¡¯s side as a dedicated secretary.

    But his days at work were not easy either.

    Abigail gave him more and more difficult tasks. He was busy every day, like a realborer.

    Knock-knock-

    In the president¡¯s office, Abigail tapped her fingers on the desktop and smiled slyly, deliberately interrupting him as he was busy in typing.

    ¡°Mr. Micah, make a cup of coffee for me. Less sugar with no milk.¡±

 Chapter 463 Abigail is jealous

    Micah stopped typing and subconsciously looked at the time in the lower right corner of theputer screen.

    There was an hour and a half to leave work, but he still had a lot of paperwork to do, and it took 15 minutes to make a cup of coffee at the fastest ¡­

    He was dong the calctions.

    Abigail reminded him coldly, ¡°Mr. Micah, you¡¯ve already wasted two minutes when you¡¯re thinking.¡±

    Micah immediately got up and went to the pantry to make coffee.

    In the pantry, several employees were taking advantage of the break to drink tea and chatter.

    When Micah came in, they looked at him in unison, staring at his cool and handsome face without blinking.

    Several people whispered.

    Edith Mills, the sales team leader, praised, ¡°Is he Miss Abigail¡¯s new secretary? He looks so cute. And he has great body shape. I¡¯m impressed.¡±

    The other girls hurriedly agreed, ¡°Then go after him! I heard he is single. You can¡¯t find another men like him!¡±

    ¡°H works as a small secretary. I guess he is not rich and his family background is not well. I think we still have to consider him carefully.¡±

    Edith was not afraid, ¡°I have money. I can support him! All he needs to do is to be tall, handsome and physically fit!¡±

    The other girls tutted a few times and pushed her over with their hands, ¡°So what are you waiting for? Hurry up! Take him down!¡±

    Edith stumbled a few steps and fell straight towards Micah¡¯s direction.

    Micah had his head down and was in front of the coffee machine to carefully make coffee, but he heard what several people had just said clearly.

    When Edith lunged, he quickly moved to the side, so that her nose hit the coffee machine, which nearly caused nosebleed.

    From the beginning to the end, he did not look to the side but concentrated on the coffee in front of him.

    Edith covered her nose and rubbed her wound.

    Because she waspletely ignored by Micah, she was so embarrassed that she could only turn around resentfully and try to return to her colleagues.

    But her colleagues frantically winked at her, suggesting that she should not be afraid but to be brave!

    It was always much easier when women chased after men.

    Just go for it!

    Edith stood there and was tense and helpless.

    Finally she gathered her courage, approached Micah and asked in a low voice, ¡°Micah, are you free tonight? Do you want to have dinner together?¡±

    For people he was not interested, Micah wouldn¡¯t even nce at her, treating her as air.

    Edith was still undeterred, came around in front of him and fiddled her wavy hair to make a sexy pose.

    ¡°Micah, if you¡¯re not free for dinner tonight, is it okay. But if you¡¯re free to watch a movie this weekend?¡±

    ¡°Micah, your hands are slender and nice. When you¡¯re making coffee, they look so elegant. If you can y piano, I don¡¯t know how many girls can be attracted.¡±

    Micah looked at his hands.

    His hands could not y the piano, but were the best at holding a scalpel and cutting human skin.

    If he said that, would they think that he might be a pervert?

    He thought about it and remained silent, adding some sugar in the coffee and stirring it.

    Edith continued to make further efforts to get closer, ¡°I heard you¡¯re single. We have a lot of beautiful girls here in the Matthews Group. Is there anyone you like? Even if I don¡¯t have the luck, maybe I can be a matchmaker.¡±

    Micah¡¯s hand, which was stirring the coffee, paused and he replied with his cold voice , ¡°Yes.¡±

    Edith thought it interested, ¡°Really? I¡¯ll help you chase after whoever you like.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    He thought of Abigail who focused on the work in the office, and his voice softened, ¡°I like ¡­¡±

    Knock-knock-

    The door of the pantry came with the sound of a soft knock.

    Everyone looked over and Abigail was standing in the doorway while being expressionless, with her eyes sternly looking at everyone in the pantry.

    Everyone, except Micah, immediately got up respectfully and bent slightly towards her.

    ¡°Hi, Miss Abigail.¡±

    She replied with ¡°hmm¡±and looked first at Edith , ¡°Instead of learning how to work for thepany during work hours, you¡¯re leading the gossip in the pantry and talking about personal privacy. Are you doing the right thing?¡±

    Edith¡¯s face was wan with fear, ¡°Miss Abigail, I am sorry. I won¡¯t dare again. I¡¯ll go back to work now!¡±

    She coldly averted her eyes, ¡°Go.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The people in the pantry left for their offices, and in a few seconds, only Micah was left standing in front of the coffee machine.

    Abigail elegantly crossed her hands and looked at him, ¡°A cup of coffee needs so much time to make. I thought you¡¯re lost, but it turns out you¡¯re chatting with women in the pantry and lost track of time.¡±

    ¡°Abigail ¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to hear any exnation at all, grunted in displeasure, turned her head and walked away.

    Micah hurried to finish thest process of making coffee and went after her.

    ¡°They just osted and talked to me, but I ignored them all.¡±

    Abigail asked as she walked, ¡°Edith, does she look good?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Micah was slightly confused, ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the female employee who just asked you to go to the movies this weekend.¡±

    Micah carefully recalled, and finally found that he had no idea what this person looked like, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her,. I don¡¯t know what she looks like.¡±

    Abigail snorted calmly, ¡°Having such a nice chat that you don¡¯t remember what she looks like?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    He recalled it again and said honestly, ¡°Like, long straight ck hair?¡±

    Abigail stifled augh, stopped answering, and opened the door to enter the office.

    Micah obediently put the coffee cup on her desk and turned around to go back to his table. He was ready to start the busy work and finished it before the end of the day.

    Abigail gazed at him from afar and spoke, ¡°I have a date tonight. I¡¯m going out to dinner. Can¡¯t drive you home. You can workte at the office and get the job done before returning to the Matthews House.¡±

    ¡°A date?¡± Micah froze slightly and immediately turned his head to look at her, ¡°How many people are there? Men or women?¡±

    Abigail snickered, ¡°Since when is it the secretary¡¯s turn to interfere in the boss¡¯s personal business?¡±

    Micah righteously said, ¡°As your secretary, of course I should look after your safety. Gavin Weaver drugged and nearly hurt yout time. I won¡¯t allow it to happen again.¡±

    When he said ¡°as your secretary¡±, his tone was usually cold and arrogant with no respect at all. And his aura was very strong. It seemed that this was not negotiable.

    Abigail froze for a while before answering his question, ¡°It seems there are men and women. It¡¯s a business party. Although there will be drinking part, there shouldn¡¯t be thest time that happened.¡±

    Micah said decisively, ¡°Since it is a business party, as a secretary, I should be around you at all times to prevent you from needing me from time to time. So, I will go with you.¡±

 Chapter 464 Micah is drunk and someone is misbehaving

    Abigail stared at hisputer, ¡°But, you¡¯re not done with your work yet.¡±

    ¡°Wait for me for half an hour, will you?¡± His eyes looked serious as he stared at her.

    Whiling looking at each other, Abigail¡¯s heart missed a beat. It was throbbing.

    She withdrew her gaze andpromised, ¡°Just half an hour at the most. Not even a minute over.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± Micah immediately returned to his seat and quickly got into state to handle the task at hand.

    *

    In the evening, the meeting ce was at a bar.

    There were feasting and revelry.

    There were more than a dozen men and women in the room, and by the time Abigail and Micah arrived, almost everyone was here and was having a good time.

    Micah had spent many years in medical research and had never been involved in the affairs of the Lloyd Group, and naturally had never been involved in any social asions.

    He didn¡¯t like this alcoholic scene, and from the moment he came in he frowned tightly, with a cold and out-of-ce look.

    Abigail guessed that he was ufortable, and as she entered, turned around and whispered, ¡°If you¡¯re not used to it, wait for me outside, or take a taxi back to the Matthews House yourself.¡±

    After that, she looked back inside the private room and quickly had a warm smile.

    But her wrist was clutched by Micah, who asked in a somewhat different tone, ¡°Abigail, have you been such asions frequently?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Abigail lowered her eyes, hid the sadness in her eyes, and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m Matthews Group¡¯s heiress. Revitalizing family business is my duty. Whether I like it or not, I must attend.¡±

    She pushed Micah¡¯s hand away and walked in herself.

    When the people inside saw her, they immediately called out to her enthusiastically.

    Someone else noticed the man behind her, ¡°I heard you and the Weaver Family backed out the marriage contract, so is he your new love? He¡¯s so handsome!¡±

    Abigail turned around and saw that Micah hadn¡¯t left and was standing silently and obediently behind her.

    She smiled and exined, ¡°This is my new secretary. I brought him to meet you guys.¡±

    After dealing with the other presidents¡¯ questions, she just whispered to Micah and asked, ¡°Why did youe in? This is not the ce for you. Get out.¡±

    Micah shook his head resolutely, ¡°Even you can adapt to this scene, I have nothing to squirm about.¡±

    Since he insisted, Abigail didn¡¯t forcefully persuade, and took the initiative to hold his hand and pull him to the vacant sofa to sit down together.

    Micah looked down, staring at the hand she was holding.

    That warm feeling in his palm was so real.

    All the toasts to Abigail were epted by Micah.

    After drinking so many sses of wine, Micah¡¯s face turned red, and he felt dizzy. Obviously he was drunk.

    Abigail helplessly shook her head. He drank so much while having eaten nothing, which showed that his drinking capacity was quite good.

    ¡°Miss Abigail, the toast is for you. I look forward to working with the Matthews Group in the future.¡±

    She stopped thinking of Micah and immediately raised her ss with a proper demeanor and responded with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr. Smith.¡±

    When she was about to drink, her wrist was clutched.

    Micah¡¯s eyes looked blurred, but he still insisted on drinking for her.

    She hurriedly leaned close to his ear and instructed, ¡°You are so heavy. If you got drunk, I can¡¯t carry you back home by myself. Just a few sses of wine, I won¡¯t get drunk. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    He shook his head and spoke from his heart, ¡°I wasn¡¯t around before and couldn¡¯t do things you didn¡¯t like for you, but now that I¡¯m here. I don¡¯t want you to worry and force yourself because of these things.¡±

    Abigail froze slightly. It was the first time she heard such in words.

    As she froze, the ss of wine in her hand was once again taken by Micah and drained in one go.

    The price of hardening himself was that he did get drunk and lie down.

    Abigail was wordless.

    The feeling of being touched did not exist at this moment.

    Another female president, seeing Micah¡¯s drunkenness, took the initiative toe over to console him, and tried to reach out and pat his handsome face to help sober up.

    Abigail quickly pulled Micah into her arms, preventing anyone from touching him.

    Sheughed and said, ¡°Ms. La, forgive me. My secretary has a strange temper and a serious cleanliness problem, even I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    La tutted twice, ¡°It looks like you¡¯re serious about him.¡±

    Abigail justughed and didn¡¯t answer.

    After another sses of wine, it was gettingte and the people was gradually leaving.

    Half an hourter, only Abigail was left, who was still holding the drunken Micah, and sitting on the couch.

    She really couldn¡¯t carry Micah alone. But if she let other women help her, she would feel uneasy.

    Simply, she sat there for a little longer, called her housekeeper at home and asked him to send a bodyguard and driver toe and pick them up.

    The bodyguard moved quickly, and after twenty minutes, he found the corresponding private room and carried Micah on his back, as Abigail had exined.

    Several people soon went back to the Matthews House.

    Micah was carried back to his room by the bodyguard, and as she went up the stairs, Katelyn, in her pajamas, happened toe downstairs to see it.

    She pulled Abigail, who was about to go back to her room, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mr. Micah? Why is he so drunk?¡±

    Abigail looked tired and replied helplessly, ¡°He insisted on drinking for me but he didn¡¯t eat anything. Why not he¡¯s not drunk?¡±

    ¡°Er ¡­¡±

    Katelynpressed her lips as she saw Abigail getting ready to leave again and she spoke up again, ¡°You took him out and he got drunk. Shouldn¡¯t you be in his room taking care of him?¡±

    Abigail was confused, ¡°Mom, am I your child or not? I¡¯ve been working all day too, and you don¡¯t even care about me. You want me to take care of him?¡±

    Katelyn tenderly patted her face, ¡°Of course you¡¯re my baby girl but Mr. Micah is a guest in the house for the first time. We, as hosts, should of course take good care of him. Besides, he is still drunk because of you.¡±

    This was somewhat true, but Abigail was resistant, ¡°He¡¯s still my secretary. How can a boss personallyes down to take care of a drunken secretary?¡±

    Katelynughed, ¡°We¡¯re at home now, so there are no boss and secretary. Be a good girl, go to his room and take care of him. And then wash his face, clean his body, etc. I¡¯m going to make him a bowl of sober tea.¡±

    Clean his body?

    ¡°Mom ¡­¡±

    Not wanting to give her a chance to make excuses again, Katelyn turned around and went downstairs to the kitchen.

    Abigail was speechless.

    She sighed and stood in the hallway for a while before finally going into Micah¡¯s room.

    The bodyguard put Micah on the bed and left. Now, Micah was lying on the bed without even covering his body with a nket.

    She looked up at the window which was open. The curtains were blowing gently and the evening breeze was a little cool.

    If she didn¡¯t dare touch him, he would be sick tomorrow, right?

    When she thought about it, she did feel a bit sorry for him.

    She walked over to the bed, dragged himboriously to let him lie down on the pillows.

    His body had a strong smell of alcohol, so she really should clean his body.

    She thought about it and quickly went to the bathroom to get a basin of hot water and put it on the bedside table with the towels for backup.

    Then she sat on the edge of the bed, helped Micah take off his suit jacket, and patiently unbuttoned his shirt one by one.

    His delicate and fair skin of the upper body was unfolded in the eyes.

    She swallowed and silently told herself that she should not overthink!

    When she reached thest two buttons, her wrists were held by a pair of hands.

    Being confused, Micah looked at his exposed pecs and then at Abigail, ¡°What are you ¡­ doing?¡±

    Abigail abruptly withdrew her hands, blushed and shivered, ¡°I I did not do anything. It is not what you think. I do not have any intention of misconduct!¡±

    The moment she finished her exnation, she pped her forehead in chagrin.

    What was her exnation? Was it a clumsy denial resulting in self-exposure?

 Chapter 465 Abigail, you just agree

    ¡°Do not misunderstand. It was my mother who insisted that Ie to take care of you. To undress you is to help you clean your body. I have absolutely no other feelings for you.¡±

    She nodded her head righteously, looking serious and solemn.

    Micah was still drunk and dizzy, and Abigail¡¯s words made him hurtful, ¡°So, it¡¯s me who¡¯s not attractive, and it¡¯s surprising that you don¡¯t even think that way when you undress me.¡±

    Abigail was wordless.

    What did that mean? Did he expect her to actually do something to him?

    But if she took advantage of the drunkenness to hatch a sinister plot and sleep with him, then what was the difference between her and a rogue?

    She stared at Micah and tried to exin properly, but his face was red and his formerly cool eyes looked mncholy, like being bullied.

    Unexpectedly ¡­ he was a bit cute?

    She was frozen in thought when Micah grabbed her wrist once more, sounding a bit pathetic.

    ¡°Abigail, did I hurt you so much before that you havepletely disliked me? So even when you saw my body, you didn¡¯t have feelings for me.¡±

    ¡°Hmm ¡­¡± she was speechless for a while.

    Micah recently read over the love skills articles every night and learned how to say romantic words. Especially Keith had taught him before that if it really did not work, use the honey-trap.

    If he was fully awake, it was impossible for him to do so.

    But with the effect of alcohol, he made a bold move.

    He also grabbed Abigail¡¯s wrist, and subconsciously put her hand towards his chest.

    Let her palm press against her skin that was hot from drunkenness.

    He was staring at Abigail in ecstasy, ¡°My body, all of which you¡¯ve seen and touched. You¡¯re responsible for me.¡±

    Abigail pursed her lips. It was the first time for her to see this kind of shameless action, and the person who did this was always arrogant and aloof before.

    ¡°Micah, you¡¯re really drunk. Your brain isn¡¯t working so well.¡±

    Micah didn¡¯t care, grabbed her hand again and put it towards her abs, and even squeezed her fingers so she was forced to pinch him.

    Abigail blushed and tried to pull her hand back, but Micah¡¯s grip tightened.

    She looked helpless, ¡°Are you okay? Is there something added to the wine? I can¡¯t believe you did this kind of hooliganism!¡±

    Micah¡¯s eyes looked misty and slightly watery, ¡°You¡¯re the one touching me. You¡¯re the one being rascal, and, you don¡¯t want to be responsible.¡±

    She never thought that Micah would look like this when he was drunk.

    If he wake upter and knew that he was drunk and did this shameless behavior, would he feel embarrassed and want to hide himself not to see her?

    With his beatable and irritating behavior, she was a bit annoyed and gritted her teeth, ¡°It looks like, when you sober up, you shouldn¡¯t remember what you did either, then, you shouldn¡¯t me me!¡±

    She sat decisively across Micah, ¡°Micah, I¡¯ll show you tonight what the real irresponsibility is!¡±

    She was at her full strength and rubbed his pectoral muscles and abs. Even if his skin was turned red because of rubbing, she did not let him go.

    ¡°See, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s taking advantage of you now!¡±

    Micah was already drunk and hazy, and was pinched by her in a way that somehow turned him on.

    He quickly reached out and grabbed her wrist.

    Taking advantage of herck of defense, Micah quickly pinned her underneath his body.

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Micah braced himself above her and covered her mouth.

    His drowsy head lifted with great effort as he gently rested his forehead against hers, nose-to-nose.

    Their breath intertwined.

    At close range, his warm breathing sprayed on Abigail¡¯s face, making her blushed.

    The intoxicating scent of wine on his body made Abigail¡¯s heart beat faster.

    Micah¡¯s eyes were red and his tone was wistful, ¡°Abigail, will you agree?¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Perhaps his breath was too provocative. Abigail did not refuse for the first time.

    Micah then had the audacity to release his hand from covering her mouth and leaned down closer to her lips.

    In the room, the temperature gradually heated up.

    The two kissed with passion and were just about to move on to the next step when they heard the sound of footsteps that woke Abigail up.

    Realizing something, she quickly pushed Micah off her body and got up to look at the door.

    Katelyn stood by the door in amazement with the tea.

    From her facial expression, it was obvious that she had seen what they did just now.

    Abigail felt embarrassed and waved her hands repeatedly, ¡°Mom, you misunderstand. We didn¡¯t do anything!¡±

    Katelyn looked at Micah, who had been pushed away and was drunk on the bed, and then at Abigail in anger.

    ¡°Why did you stop at the critical moment!? What¡¯s wrong with me seeing it? I can help you close the door! What did you stop for?¡±

    It was hard for her to believe that her mom said so when she was caught by her mom almost having sex.

    Katelyn seemed to see what she was thinking and said, ¡°I have been through this before. And I don¡¯t think it is weird. Well, don¡¯t stop, go on. Take advantage of it, hurry up and get married. Your father and I will be relieved.¡±

    Katelyn winked at Abigail as she ced the tea on the table near the door, ¡°Pretend I wasn¡¯t here. You guys go on! Make sure you go on!¡±

    She closed the door gently.

    Abigail had never been so speechless, and she looked down again at Micah, who was once again drunk next to her, and was depressed.

    What just happened to her?

    The door was left open, but they almost had¡­

    Was Micah¡¯s smell of alcohol too strong? Did it make her brain foggy too?

    She pped her forehead ans was chagrined.

    Until ¡­ there was a rustling sound outside the door. It was the sound of a lock cylinder being quietly locked from the outside.

    Realizing what was going on, Abigail immediately lunged at the door and frantically twisted the doorknob.

    It was toote.

    ¡°Mom, open the door! What are you shutting me down for? This is Micah¡¯s room. Where do you want me to sleep tonight?¡±

    Outside the door, Katelyn said, ¡°I know you best. Don¡¯t stick to your little principles. Just go for it when the opportunity is here!¡±

    Abigail simply felt furious, ¡°Mom, what are you thinking? He is drunk. He is not sober. I won¡¯t take advantage of him!¡±

    Katelyn was not swayed, ¡°You are a woman. Don¡¯t need to act like a gentleman, and I believe Micah must be willing! Abigail, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll cheer for you. Don¡¯t worry to sleep with him.¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡± She got a little annoyed, ¡°Stop fooling around. Open the door!¡±

    Katelyn said it was non-negotiable, ¡°Baby, you two have just reached the threshold. If you can¡¯t take it tonight, I¡¯ll be ashamed for you.¡±

    She was her mother, but she was so angry that she could not speak. And she felt so depressed.

    But she still underestimated Katelyn.

    A minuteter, the sound of the lock cylinder turning came from outside the door again.

    Abigail was delighted, thinking that Katelyn had figured it out and was going to let her out.

    Unexpectedly, her mother, who was like a thief, stuffed a stic-wrapped gadget through the door and threw it to the ground.

    Abigail picked it up and saw that it was Durex.

 Chapter 466 I will be responsible for you to the end

    Abigailughed in exasperation, ¡°Mom, you can even take out this kind of stuff. Micah is your long-lost biological son, right?¡±

    Katelyn sighed, ¡°Baby, just grab that chance. Although Mr. Micah previously did not understand their own feelings and refused you.¡±

    ¡°After he found out he likes you, he courts bravely and works really hard. I saw all this with my eyes. He is really the most suitable man for you, and your father and I are very relieved to leave you to him.¡±

    After a few sincere words, Katelyn left quietly.

    Abigail looked at the condom in her hand and couldn¡¯t help but think of that intimate image. Instantly, her neck and her ears turned red.

    She turned back to Micah, who was drunk on the bed, and was a little torn inside.

    Really?

    She walked over to the bed and stared at Micah for a moment.

    Looking at his handsome and red face, there were two voices fighting in her mind.

    After sitting quietly on the edge of the bed for a few minutes, her heart was finally ovee by her sanity.

    She threw the condom into the trash, wrung out another towel and wiped Micah¡¯s body and face.

    The physical disparity between men and women was so great that Micah was really too heavy for her.

    By the time she finished cleaning her body, she was exhausted.

    For the rest of her life, she didn¡¯t want to see Micah drunk a second time!

    Breathing heavily, she tucked Micah under the nket again, intending to go to the closet to get two futons so that she could sleep on floor for the night.

    Who knew that just as she was about to get up, her arm was once again clutched.

    The sleeping man used his force unconsciously and directly pulled her into his arms, hugging her as a pillow to sleep.

    ¡°Micah?¡±

    She shouted softly.

    No response. He was really asleep.

    She tried to break his arm that was pressing her, but he was really too heavy, and she was already too weak to get out of her clutches.

    Perhaps she was too tired, and perhaps it was toofortable to sleep in this position.

    Abigail¡¯s eyelids were heavy and she gradually gave up her resistance and fell into a deep sleep.

    Abigail woke up early the next morning when the sunlight came through the window.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She slowly opened her eyes and turned her head to look at the sleeping face of the man beside her.

    The face and the features were perfect and delicate. Despite that he was sleeping, she could still feel the extremely cold aura of his body.

    Abigail stretched out her fingers and stroked from his forehead, gently his eyebrows, then to the high bridge of the nose ¡­

    Little by little, he was outlined by her fingers.

    This face and this person made her heart flutter.

    Especially, those dark and deep eyes.

    Uh, wait, eyes?

    She came back to her senses.

    When she looked at him, Micah had, at some point, woken up and was also staring at her.

    She withdrew her hand and hurried to exin, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand! Last night the door was identally locked by my mother. And you hugged me and wouldn¡¯t let me go, so I was so tired after cleaning your body that I was forced to fall asleep in your bed. Nothing happened!¡±

    Micah¡¯s lips lifted slightly, ¡°If nothing happened, why are you nervous?¡±

    ¡°Am I nervous?¡± Abigail blushed slightly.

    Micah¡¯s ears were red, ¡°Actually¡­ what happenedst night ¡­¡± he basically remembered.

    He thought for a moment and said sharply, ¡°I will be responsible to the end?¡±

    Abigail abruptly got up from the bed, ¡°We didn¡¯t do anythingst night. A bodyguard brought you back. I finished cleaning your body, and you carried me to bed! That¡¯s all! No need for you to be responsible!¡±

    She quickly got out of bed and rapped on the door as hard as she could.

    When Katelyn arrived and the moment she opened the door, she bent down and slipped away.

    Katelyn looked at her back as she ran away, smiled and looked at Micah who was half leaning on the bed. And then Katelyn pretended to say, ¡°Mr. Micah,st night you two¡­?¡±

    Micah reiterated that statement again, ¡°Mrs. Katelyn, please rest assured that I will be responsible for Abigail, to the end.¡±

    Katelyn got it, made an OK gesture at him, and turned to leave.

    At breakfast, the Matthews House dining room was filled with only the crisp clink of cutlery and bowls.

    The four ate their meal in silence.

    Abigail kept her head down from start to finish, concentrating on her breakfast.

    Katelyn desperately winked at Jamie.

    Jamie understood, coughed lightly twice and took the initiative to break the silence, ¡°Mr. Micah, I heard that you are going to be responsible for Abigail. How is that?¡±

    Abigail was drinking a ss of juice and choked on his words.

    Micah immediately patted her back, handed her a tissue, and replied, ¡°I will be engaged with Abigail, and she¡¯s the love of my life.¡±

    Katelyn and Jamie looked at each other and smiled.

    ¡°I object.¡±

    After that violent coughing, Abigail spoke decisively.

    Katelyn and Jamie instantly sulked and said at the same time, ¡°Your objection is invalid!¡±

    Micah respected Abigail¡¯s choice more and he wanted to know what she thought, ¡°Abigail, why do you object?¡±

    Abigail said with seriousness, ¡°We did nothingst night. You do not have to be responsible, and, I was locked up in your room by my mother. It was the Matthews family who framed you up¡±

    ¡°But I fell into the trap willingly.¡±

    He stared at her side face, and was extra serious, ¡°Last night you was in my room. And you were out of the room until this morning. Quite a few servants have seen it, which will always have an impact on your reputation. It was me who pulled you hard and did not let you go, so all should be my responsibility.¡±

    Abigail was slightly stunned. What he concerned first, surprisingly, was her reputation.

    But thinking of their previous agreement, she felt a little reluctant, ¡°You just saidst time that you are willing to chase after me for a year. It¡¯s been a few days and you want to take some tricks and force me to get engaged with you. You¡¯re unbelievable.¡±

    Micah: ¡°Engagement and chasing after you are different. I¡¯ll continue to chase after you after engagement. I can even draft an agreement. If you get tired of me in the future, you can always withdraw the engagement and I will tell everyone that the problem is on me.¡±

    Abigail stared at him and was stunned by his gaze.

    ¡­

    In Suham.

    In the afternoon it was Lyra¡¯s borate celebrity tea party.

    She sat down at the dressing table and opened the jewelry box, being ready to pick out one toplete the task.

    There was a whole box of beautiful jewelry, but she was a bit at a loss.

    Because, most of the things in the box were sent by Malcolm.

    She was in trouble, nned to take out the brooch she bought before, but her slender waist was suddenly caught from behind.

    Malcolm rested his chin on her shoulder, watching the brooch she had picked out.

    ¡°When you lose the thing you care about most, others can be convinced.¡±

    Lyra stared at him, ¡°So can you pick for me?¡±

    Malcolm went through her jewelry box one by one, and reached for the ruby white diamond ring he had proposed with.

    The ring, which he auctioned off for 9. 9 billion, was then engraved with Lyra¡¯s name, which was exclusive to her.

    Malcolm: ¡°The ring is convenient to wear on your hand. Tiny things are hard to be found. So, you can say it¡¯s identally stolen.¡±

    Lyra pressed his hand, and said very firmly, ¡°Not this one!¡±

 Chapter 467 Malcolm dares to hide case-dough?

    Almost without thinking, she lunged her hands directly over Malcolm¡¯s to stop him from taking the ring.

    ¡°It means something different to me, and it¡¯s small. What if it does drop? Give it back to me.¡±

    It was the gift that she valued most.

    When she was being set up by Ethel and being distrusted by the whole Lloyds, she felt most depressed in her life.

    In those days, it was Malcolm who supported her.

    The valuable proposal ring gave her the conviction to persist in finding out the truth.

    Even now, when she thought about it, she still felt that time was depressed, and this ring was like the only hope at that time.

    She decisively snatched the ring away and put it back in the jewelry box.

    Malcolm saw that she was so nervous about this ruby white diamond ring, and felt sweet and nuzzled her, ¡°Actually, even if it really fall off, I can still buy you another one.¡±

    ¡°Even if you buy twenty more rings, it¡¯s not this ring. It¡¯s not even the same for me.¡±

    The moment she finished her words, she keenly perceived the implication from Malcolm¡¯s words.

    So she narrowed her eyes and red at him, ¡°All your assets have been handed over to me. Where do you get the money to buy such an expensive ring again? Do you secretly hide some money?¡±

    Malcolm forgot about this.

    Because of his trance, Lyra pinched his earlobe decisively, ¡°Tell me honestly. Is there something else you are hiding from me?¡±

    Malcolm felt aggrieved. Any time when he admitted the fault first, it was the best way.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry. I have you and the babies. That¡¯s enough. Why hide money?¡±

    ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve never limited my spending, so if I save my personal money, doesn¡¯t that just give you a reason to fix me? I¡¯m not that stupid.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t let go, but the force in her hand turned out to be gentle as she teased deliberately, ¡°How can you be stupid? You¡¯re smart. Especially when ites to fooling me, you¡¯re a pro.¡±

    Malcolm looked at her pitifully, ¡°Rara , you¡¯ve wronged me. You¡¯re careful. I won¡¯t dare fool you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll have to test it.¡±

    Her hand that pinched his earlobepletely loosened, and her fingertips caressed his ear, gently sliding down to the knot of his throat, and down again ¡­

    With a teasing touch, it turned Malcolm on a little bit.

    The two had a good time.

    Lyra eventually selected a pair of expensive crystal earrings as the lucky one for the task.

    *

    High tea time.

    Almost all of the celebrities from Suham¡¯s noble families came here.

    And it included Sylvia and Reba.

    The entire hanging garden at the hotel was arranged in advance with exquisite elegance.

    On a long table, fruit tea and honey lemon tea were served, and the tea sets were all expensive porcins that Lyra brought from Lyre Spiti.

    There were also various kinds of exquisite and small desserts and snacks, which had attracted many celebrities¡¯s attention to take photos and send to their friends, and leave messages: [Today the weather is great. Come to the tea party held by Mrs. White herself. They are so lovely].

    All the girls were having a good time, except Reba, the young woman who had always been positive and happy, didn¡¯t smile, which was rare.

    Lyra¡¯s attention was always on her, and upon noticing her bad mood, she immediately brought a te of delicate desserts and walked towards her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s rare to see you in a bad mood.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Lyra.¡±

    Reba called out to her in a sad tone, and there was no more word.

    Lyra smiled, feigning joking, ¡°You are not afraid you will gain weight after eating these desserts, right? Don¡¯t worry. These are all custom-made xylitol cream by five-star pastry chef. Sweet but not greasy, refreshing and not very high in calories.¡±

    Reba looked at the small dessert she handed over, reached out and took it, but didn¡¯t eat it, saying indignantly, ¡°I was scolded by Shane yesterday and almost grounded today. It made me a little depressed.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s face changed slightly, ¡°Why does Shane want to shut you down? It couldn¡¯t be that ¡­ has something against me and purposely doesn¡¯t want you to attend the tea party I¡¯m hosting?¡±

    Reba hurriedly shook her head, ¡°That¡¯s not true. I made a mistake.¡±

    She lowered her head in depression and came close to Lyra whispering and saying mysteriously, ¡°Lyra, I¡¯ll tell you a secret. I¡¯ll only talk to you. You must not tell anyone else.¡±

    Lyra nodded fervently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t.¡±

    Reba naturally believed her and continued, ¡°Yesterday I still couldn¡¯t hold back my curiosity and wanted to check out Melissa¡¯s room, and as a result, do you know what I found?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s expression instantly became serious, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°There was no one in Melissa¡¯s room at all!¡±

    Lyra tightened her eyebrows and asked in a low voice, ¡°Shane said she was sick and had been recuperating well at home. Howe there was no one in the room. Did you see Shane took Melissa out?¡±

    On this matter, Reba was very sure, ¡°She can¡¯t have left the house. I watch it every day. I haven¡¯t seen her go out at all. She must be in the house!¡±

    She looked left and right and once again leaned close to Lyra¡¯s ear, ¡°In the past two days, Shane has added a few bodyguards to the penthouse to keep watch. I suspect that Melissa made a mistake and was locked up by Shane, or maybe she has some rare or contagious disease that needs to be quarantined.¡±

    Lyra listened quietly, and in her heart, she became even more worried about Melissa.

    Originally, she was nning to quietly put the earrings and tuck them into Reba¡¯s bag.

    But Reba was really treating her as a sister and a friend, and by doing so, once things went public, the rtionship between them would bepletely broken.

    She was a bit torn.

    Reba cocked her head to look at her, ¡°Lyra, what are you thinking?¡±

    Half a minuteter, Lyra raised her head, looked at Reba, and decided to take a chance.

    She asked, ¡°Reba, I guess you¡¯re also curious about what happened to Melissa. I have a way for you to meet her.¡±

    Reba froze slightly and simply blinked, looking as if she found it amusing.

    ¡°What¡¯s the solution?¡±

    Lyra leaned in front of her ear and whispered a few words, and she quickly paled, ¡°Lyra, this won¡¯t work. Shane will kill me if he finds out!¡±

    Lyra patted her hand and soothed her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll teach you how to say. When the timees, you¡¯ll just have to put all the me on me.¡±

    Reba was unsure and wimpy.

    Lyra gave her some more serious persuasion and finally convinced her.

    ¡­

    Same time.

    The news of the Barker Group food security issue had been spreading online for two days now.

    In just two days, the Barker Group was hit hard, with hotels and restaurants being boycotted and the stock falling, with heavy losses.

    Ashton tried everything he could to suppress the news.

    He finally took the initiative to meet Keith to ask for his help in removing the news.

    In a room of the hotel, Ashton rubbed his hands together nervously and waited silently, as he was very unsure about his requirement.

    Five minutes of apprehension passed and the door of the private room was opened.

    Keith walked in with an expressionless face and a gloomy, and sullen look.

 Chapter 468 The entertainment industry is controlled by the Lloyd family

    Ashton immediately stood up to greet him and his attitude was very ttering.

    ¡°Hi, Mr. Keith, you¡¯re finally here. Please have a seat.¡±

    Keith tightened his eyebrows, and taunted him nonchntly with his bass voice, ¡°You mean, you think I¡¯m slow?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, you misunderstand me. You grace my hotel with your presence. I am excited. How can I mean this?¡±

    Ashton lightly pped his mouth and smiled, ¡°I was the one who put my foot in it. Mr. Keith, please don¡¯t mind it.¡±

    Keith looked at him askance, being barely satisfied with his attitude.

    Ashton was not stupid, and soon felt Keith¡¯s hostility to him, because he taunted him at the moment he came in. Obviously, he was demonstrating.

    After all, he wanted to get something from Keith. With a smile on his face, he bowed to invite Keith to his seat and diligently poured a ss of wine for Keith.

    ¡°Mr. Keith, I¡¯ll start with a toast to you, as my atonement.¡±

    Keith nced at the red wine ss in his hand and did not reach for it. Then he asked in a cold voice, ¡°Just say what you want. I¡¯m too busy to beat around the bush.¡±

    Ashton was taunted again, feeling slightly embarrassed. He could only put down the wine ss and exin his intention with embarrassment: ¡°I wonder if you have paid attention to the Barker Group¡¯s news recently?¡±

    Keith didn¡¯t say anything and stared at him with cold and unfriendly attitude.

    Ashton could only lower his head, and continued, ¡°Two days ago, there is a news suddenly spreading the Barker Group¡¯s food safety problems. The news is exaggerated, but theizens believe that. Over the past days, the Barker Group¡¯s hotels and restaurants are dismal. And the stock plummets. ¡±

    ¡°I spent a lot of money and thought of a lot of ways, but the news keeps going viral. I don¡¯t know whom I has offended. It¡¯s targeting me so badly.¡±

    He was in bitterness and begged Keith with a very low posture, ¡°Mr. Keith you are an important figure in the entertainment industry. You only need to raise your hand and make a phone call to bring down the heat. I will try to get you whatever you want!¡±

    Keith was waiting for his words, ¡°I can help the Barker Group to withdraw the hot search, and even, help the Barker Group to rify that food safety is rumored and restore the Barker Group¡¯s reputation.¡±

    Ashton was too surprised, as if a pie had fallen from the sky and hit him.

    ¡°Mr. Keith, you are so kind! You are like a living Buddha, whatever you need, I, Ashton, will do anything to help you get it!¡±

    Keith pursed his lips and smiled, haughtily lifting the red wine ss towards Ashton.

    Ashton was so ttered that he hurriedly raised his hands in the air and gently clinked his ss with Keith¡¯s, and drank a whole ss directly and very sincerely.

    Keith only took a shallow sip, ¡°What I need is simple: back out of your engagement to the fifth daughter of the Cahan family.¡±

    Ashton almost choked on his drink.

    Keith and Melissa had been in a rtionship before, and he knew about it, but he didn¡¯t expect Keith to be so attached to Melissa.

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to?¡± Keith asked, raising an eyebrow when Ashton didn¡¯t say anything.

    This was the thing that Ashton really struggled with, ¡°Mr. Keith, do you have any other needs besides this ?¡±

    Keith¡¯s lips were pursed and his face looked sullen and he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Ashton saw that he was not happy, but could only exin: ¡°Mr. Keith, you don¡¯t know about it. I took the initiative to ask Mr. Shane and set the engagement. If I cancel, the engagement gift, Mr. Shane is not expected to return ¡­¡±

    Not only that, but he would offend Shane.

    Moreover, with Keith¡¯s importance to Melissa, Keith would definitely not allow him to me it to Melissa and the Barker family had to suffer anyway.

    Ashton would offend them anyway no matter what he did.

    Keith ignored hisint, showing that it was non-negotiable, ¡°I give you one day. You can think about it. Break off. There is no negotiation.¡±

    Keith stroked his expensive pants, got up, and stared at Ashton from above.

    ¡°Cancel and you offend Shane, and the Barker Group stock won¡¯t plummet. If not, you will offend the whole Lloyd family, and the Barker Group from now on will be waiting for bankruptcy liquidation!¡±

    With these words, Keith left the room without looking back.

    ¡°Mr. Keith, Mr. Keith ¡­¡±

    Ashton shouted a few times, failing to get Keith to stop.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    He sat limp in his seat, keenly noted that Keith had said ¡°the whole Lloyd family¡±, and felt regretful.

    He thought that by marrying Melissa, he would be able to get in touch with the Cahan family, but he never thought that he would offend Keith.

    It was like trying to save a little but lose a lot.

    And the loss out-weighted the gain.

    He sighed repeatedly, took out his cell phone and called the Barker Group¡¯s PR department.

    ¡°Find out immediately who else has the most say in the entertainment industry right now, besides Keith.¡±

    Two minutester, the PR department sent a text message to his phone.

    There were only two words on the text message, [Lyra Lloyd].

    Now Lyra¡¯s Angle Group was the most promising entertainmentpany after Keith¡¯s, with Melissa, Cody, Elias and other top-ss stars.

    Currently the hottest talent shows in the variety industry were all nned and released by Angle.

    Lyra was almost in control of the other half of the entertainment industry, except for Keith.

    The entertainment world had been taken over by the Lloyd family.

    They were siblings and they controlled the industry. With Keith¡¯s attitude, if he went to beg Lyra, it was estimated to get the simr answer.

    Ashton crouched by the table, whimpering and wailing in misery. And he was torn.

    *

    When the tea party was over, all the celebrities had a good time and said goodbye to Lyra, the host, and drove home leisurely in their own luxury cars.

    Reba also joined Sylvia and left chatting.

    Lyra stood by the railing of the Sky Restaurant. The wind was blowing her hair, making her look pretty in a special way.

    She elegantly pinned her hair around her ear, rubbed her empty earlobe, and quickly messaged Chad.

    [It¡¯s done, stick to the n].

    National Investigation Bureau.

    At the end of the day, Shane straightened his uniform and left his office whiling crossing his arms.

    As he just walked down the aisle, he looked up at Malcolm, who was also in a solemn military uniform, standing at the second floor and looking down on the first floor lobby of the bureau.

    Malcolm was often in casual wear on assignment, and even he came to the bureau, he did not wear the uniform.

    Seeing that him dressed so formally today, Shane froze before walking over to him.

    ¡°What a coincidence , Mr. Malcolm. What brings you back to the Bureau today?¡± He smiled sardonically.

    Malcolm turned around when he said these. In the military uniform, he looked righteously handsome.

    He squinted his dark eyes and his tone was low, without any emotions, ¡°Unluckily, I am here to find you.¡±

    Shane, who was slightly stunned, hurriedly stood upright and saluted to Malcolm, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, what is the task, pleasemand.¡±

    Malcolm brushed past him and headed for his office, saying, ¡°Follow me.¡±

 Chapter 469 Lyraâ€™s earrings were stolen and it was related to the Callahan family

    Shane looked at his back, and his eyebrows knitted. He felt it strange, and did not follow him first.

    Malcolm took a few steps, then turned back, ¡°This is a superior order. Do you want to disobey?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Not allowing him to think much, he could only follow Malcolm¡¯s footsteps quickly to his office for a small meeting.

    7:00 pm.

    Lyra and Chad, with the entire four team of soldiers, surrounded the entire Cahan Residence.

    A group of tall and strong soldiers surrounded the inner wall of the house, which was a bit appalling.

    When the housekeeper came out, he was startled to see the scene.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with this ¡­?¡±

    Lyra was the first to step forward and exin, ¡°Tom, my earrings went missing from the tea party this afternoon. I have checked all the celebrities in attendance and Reba is the only one left.¡±

    Chad looked serious, showed the housekeeper his ID, and said, ¡°National Investigation Bureau is investigating the case. Please cooperate with us.¡±

    The housekeeper was dumbfounded.

    Was this a suspicion that Miss Reba stole the earrings?

    ¡°This ¡­ is impossible. Mrs. White, Miss Reba grew up with you. You know her best. As the Cahan family¡¯s youngest daughter, she was born with gold spoon. She simply does notck anything. It is impossible She would steal from you!¡±

    Lyra¡¯s attitude was firm, ¡°Before she maybe like that, but Reba is very vindictive, which you have known it. In today¡¯s tea party, I quarreled with her, which does not rule out the possibility that she maliciously stole the earrings to get back at me.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°How could ¡­¡± the housekeeper was going panic, ¡°Miss was brought up by the Cahan family¡¯s tutge. There is absolutely no way she would do such a thing!¡±

    Chad looked at his watch, not bothering to continue the nonsense, ¡°If is there such a thing, a search will tell you. Please move aside.¡±

    As he waved his hand, the soldiers behind him quickly poured into the vi.

    Because it was a documented investigation, Cahan Residence¡¯s bodyguards dared not stop, plus Shane was not home. The housekeeper had no backbone, andpletely did not know what to do.

    A bodyguard hide quietly and called Shane.

    Shane was in Malcolm¡¯s office, standing and listening to the lecture, when the bodyguard was making a phone call to him.

    The phone rang unexpectedly, and Malcolm¡¯s face quickly went cold, ¡°Do you know the ruled? Don¡¯t you know to turn off your phone or put it on mute before youe in?¡±

    ¡°It was a mistake on my part. I¡¯ll turn it off right now.¡±

    Shane took out his cell phone from his pants pocket and nced at the phone number on it.

    It was Cahan Residence¡¯s bodyguard calling.

    He tightened his eyebrows suspiciously and looked at the time disy on his phone again. Malcolm had been dragging him and counting for an hour.

    At first, he felt that Malcolm was intentionally scolding him, and deliberately making him stand in military punishments to establish his authority.

    However, now Cahan Residence¡¯s bodyguard called hem, so it was apparent it encountered some urgent and unexpected situation.

    Was Malcolm stalling on purpose?

    Knock-knock-

    As he stared at the screen of his phone in contemtion, Malcolm rapped his knuckles on the desktop, reminding him.

    He returned to his senses and quickly turned his phone off to mute.

    Then he looked up at Malcolm, and his tone sounded anxious, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, I seem to have an ident at home. Can you let me go back first?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s face looked cold and unpleasant, and his displeasure pervaded.

    No statement, but the expression obviously meant to refuse.

    The phone was clutched in his hand, and the screen was still bright. Because he didn¡¯t answer the phone, the bodyguard kept calling.

    Thinking about the top floor of the Cahan Residence, Shane was so agitated that he decided to resist.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, my sister was sick some time ago, very sick. I hired someone to take care of her. The calls should mean something happened on her side. I have to go back to see.¡±

    ¡°If you get upset and say I disobeyed orders and broke the rules, I¡¯m willing toe to the bureau tomorrow to be disciplined.¡±

    With his words, Shane turned and left, quickly opening the door.

    ¡°Shane Cahan!¡±

    Malcolm shouted, but he did not respond at all and rushed back to the Cahan family.

    He nced at his wristwatch.

    At this point in time, for Lyra and Chad¡¯s side, it was estimated that the investigation had not beenpleted.

    He looked cold, got up quickly, followed and left the National Investigation Bureau and took a car to the Cahan Residence.

    *

    Meanwhile, four teams of soldiers, who were pretending to search extensively, did not damage any furniture in Cahan Residence.

    ¡°Report Captain!¡±

    A certain soldier ran out of the vi and saluted in a regr manner.

    Chad: ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°The penthouse is locked. There¡¯s no way to search it.¡±

    Chad immediately looked to the housekeeper, who instantly panicked, ¡°No! The top floor is where Mrs Cahan rests. She¡¯s resting now. You can¡¯t go up there and disturb her! And there is absolutely no way that the earrings are hidden on the top floor!¡±

    He was adamant, ¡°The top floor is a restricted area set up by Mr. Shane. Usually Miss Reba can not even go up there. She simply can not put things and hide it inside. If Mr. Shanees back and knows that the top floor was searched, he will certainly be angry!¡±

    ¡°He is the deputy director of the National Investigation Bureau. If you do this to his residence, are you not afraid that he wille after you afterwards?¡±

    Chad was in a bit of a quandary, quietly ncing sideways at Lyra¡¯s expression.

    Lyra also did not expect Tom¡¯s attitude to be so strong, and did not speak for a while.

    Until another soldier trotted up to Lyra, closed to her ear, and spoke to her in a very low voice, ¡°Ma¡¯am, the Cahan family fifth daughter is really not in the room.¡±

    Not in the room, that meant that she was really on the top floor!

    Lyra stared at the housekeeper with coldness and her attitude was hardened, ¡°My pair of earrings are thest one in the world. Its market value is hundreds of millions of dors. If Reba really stole it, the criminal liability is not simple. If you want to prove her innocent, you should obediently give way.¡±

    Chad immediately followed and said, ¡°The National Investigation Bureau investigates the case, and if you insist on obstructing them, I¡¯ll have to have you arrested for obstruction.¡±

    Why were they suddenly arresting him?

    The housekeeper was viciously stunned.

    The bodyguard called Shane¡¯s phone, but didn¡¯t get through, and didn¡¯t know when Shane would be back or if he would be back.

    Tom didn¡¯t want to spend a few nights in a single room at the National Investigation Bureau ¡­

    The more he thought about it, the more scared he was, and he could onlypromise, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll open the door and I¡¯ll take you up.¡±

    Lyra and Chad looked at each other and immediately followed.

    Several people arrived at the top floor. The housekeeper took out the key. Thinking about the secret inside, his hands were shaking and hesitant.

    Chad saw him dilly-dallying and decisively took the key from his hand and opened the door himself.

    It was at night, and it was dark outside, but the top floor aisle was even more dark, even the lights were not on, and from time to time there were gusts of wind, which was very odd.

    Click-

    The iron lock opened and the heavy iron door was pushed open.

    Chad took the lead, vigntly shielding Lyra behind him.

    It was too dark inside, and Lyra looked to the housekeeper, ¡°Turn on the hallway lights.¡±

    The housekeeper looked miserable, ¡°Mrs. White, the light outside the penthouse is broken. It won¡¯t turn on.¡±

    Lyra was baffled, ¡°Shane is sensitive about his reputation but he doesn¡¯t even know to have the light fixed when it¡¯s broken?¡±

    ¡°Uh ¡­¡± the housekeeper stammered and exined, ¡°It¡¯s because of Mrs., yes! Mrs., Mrs. she is not well, very afraid of strong light, so she does not like to go out during the day. Mr. Shane also did not change the lights.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Lyra.¡±

    Chad turned on the small shlight he had with him and led her on inside.

 Chapter 470 The sound of chains on the top floor of the Callahan family

    The corridor was dim. With a small shlight, they could faintly see the closed door of each room.

    Chad led Lyra onward, with the housekeeper following behind.

    They opened a door. And it was a study.

    The light in the study was capable of being turned on.

    Chad waved at the two soldiers who were still waiting outside the iron door. Then they immediately trotted over and pretended to rummage through the study for the stolen earrings.

    Chad then led Lyra and proceeded to open the door to another room.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    The housekeeper took a deep and nervous breath, and continued to follow them.

    The door was opened and it was a vacant bedroom with carved wooden furniture. It was minimalist but exquisite decoration. And it was spotlessly clean.

    The housekeeper exined, ¡°This is the former room of Mr. Cahan. Since he died, Mrs. Cahan often says  she can see him in this room. And she¡¯s always sleepless at nights. Then the room has been vacant. Mr. Shane has the servantse once a day to clean.¡±

    Chad nodded his head. Two soldiers, who pretended to finish checking in the study, entered this bedroom and began to rummage carefully.

    Exiting that bedroom, Chad looked at the room across.

    Faintly, there were fine sounds of chains thumpinging from the room.

    Chad turned back and looked at Lyra, who happened to be looking at him as well.

    Both looked serious.

    They had a bad feeling.

    Chad was about to walk over and turn the doorknob when the housekeeper suddenly stopped in front of him and blocked the door.

    ¡°This room is Mrs. Cahan¡¯s current bedroom. She is already asleep. If you wake her up, she will be unhappy. You¡¯re absolutely not allowed to go in this room!¡±

    The stronger the reaction, the more it meant that in this room, there was something unspeakable secret.

    Lyra: ¡°When I was a child, I often came here in this house. Caitlin likes me, and this time I lost my beloved earrings, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll understand.¡±

    Chad immediately had to go around the housekeeper and force the door open.

    ¡°Mr. Shane will be furious if he finds out!¡±

    ¡°Really! You can¡¯t enter!¡±

    He grabbed the door frame and pressed it against the door, breathing heavily with tension.

    Perhaps the noise outside was so loud that the sound of chains dragging on the floor came from inside again.

    The two sides were at a standstill for a few minutes.

    Seeing that it was gettingte, Chad could only apologize, ¡°Mr. Tom, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    He pushed the housekeeper away with much strength. The housekeeper stumbled a few steps to the side and was held by a soldier who had finished checking the other room, in time so he didn¡¯t fall.

    Chad took two steps forward. As he just held the doorknob, a man¡¯s angry yell came from the stairwell.

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    This sound ¡­

    Chad and Lyra looked to the iron door at the same time, and Shane ran wildly all the way up the stairs. He was panting and his face looked furious.

    Behind him there were several bodyguards who were carrying lights and followed him into the corridor.

    Lyra frowned and tightened her grip. Shane had rushed back, and she was afraid it would be difficult to find Melissa and confirm her condition.

    Days of nning were about to go down the drain, making her look extra serious as she whispered to Chad, ¡°Never mind. Open the door.¡±

    Chad was about to twist the doorknob when they heard the crisp sound of a loaded bullet.

    Shane stood two meters away, raised his gun, coldly aimed at Chad¡¯s head and threatened.

    ¡°Chad White, you led troops to break into Cahan Residence and unt your power in my house. Don¡¯t think I dare not kill you because of Malcolm!¡±

    ¡°If you dare to open this door and disturb my mother, I¡¯ll kill you at once.¡±

    After all, Shane was the superior, so Chad could only let go of his hand unhappily.

    Lyra stepped forward, blocked the gun, shielded Chad behind her, looked at Shane and exined, ¡°Mr. Shane, my crystal earrings were stolen at the tea party. I have checked all the celebrities who attended the tea party. Chad is just doing his work. No need to use the gun, right?¡±

    Shane kept raising his hand with hostility.

    ¡°Mrs. White, my bodyguard has already exined this when I came in. Since you suspected Reba of stealing the earrings, you should have asked her for them instead of making a big search in my house.¡±

    Lyra facial expression did not change, ¡°But, Reba is not at home. I do not know where she goes. In case, she just stole my earrings. Maybe she is afraid of taking the me, so deliberately goes back to hide the earrings, and go out to hide herself.¡±

    Shane¡¯s eyes looked malicious, ¡°This matter, I will investigate clearly. And I¡¯ll let her give you an exnation. If she really stole your earrings, I am willing to triple thepensation. And I will also punish her and personally bring her to you for an ount.¡±

    Lyra frowned, ¡°Shane Cahan ¡­¡±

    Without waiting for her to finish, Shane interrupted her, ¡°It¡¯ste at night. Please Mrs. White take your people and all leave here.¡±

    This unceremonious eviction order made no room for a refutation.

    Chad looked uneasily at Lyra, and Lyra didn¡¯t say anything.

    The atmosphere in the hallway was a bit stagnant.

    Shane came back. As the Cahan family¡¯s head, and the deputy director of National Investigation Bureau, he had higher position than Chad and what he said was reasonable so there was no room for further search.

    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t wee me as a guest, so I¡¯ll just leave.¡± Lyra smiled slightly.

    Shane lowered his gun and exined calmly, ¡°There was no intention of not weing. Melissa is sick and her mother is not well. So my family does not keep guests at night.¡±

    Hearing that him took the initiative to talk about Melissa, Lyra continued.

    ¡°I heard you say Melissa was sickst time. It¡¯s just amon cold. Howe she hasn¡¯t recovered by now? Her work has been dyed for a long time. What exactly is her illness?¡±

    Shane said, ¡°The season has recently changed and she has an influenza. It is a bit severe and contagious, so I put the house on lockdown and don¡¯t allow visitors toe in, just in case they get infected.¡±

    He took two steps back, leaned toward the wall to clear the aisle, and politely reached out toward Lyra in a gesture of invitation.

    Lyra didn¡¯t want to go, but had to take Chad away.

    As they just took two steps forward, a room, where was located at their right and rear direction, and had been closed came with the sound of chains mming, which was very rhythmic and clear.

    Lyra stopped in her tracks and turned her head to ask Shane, ¡°Mr. Shane, was there a noise just now?¡±

    Chad immediately echoed, ¡°Lyra, I heard it too. It sounded like chains. How could there be such a sound on the top floor of Cahan Residence? It¡¯s not ¡­ who is imprisoned inside, right?¡±

    ¡°Chad White!¡± Shane looked angry, gritted his teeth once again and shouted at him, ¡°This is my family¡¯s business. It¡¯s not your turn to say anything. That was not the sound of chains. It was the window of the room left open. The wind was blowing the curtains. ¡±

    Lyra looked at the closed door at the right rear.

    The difference between the sounds of curtains and chains was so obvious. Whom was he fooling?

    It was a hard trip, and if they couldn¡¯t be sure about Melissa¡¯s condition, Shane would only be more vignt in the future, and she was afraid it would be even harder next time.

    Lyra was not willing to dere the n a failure and went home.

    She decided to fight!

 Chapter 471 She is imprisoned and has a mental problem

    The moment when she made up her mind, she clenched her hands, took advantage of Shane¡¯s wandering, turned around and ran for the closed door on the right rear.

    Even Chad was stunned and did not realize what happened.

    ¡°Lyra!¡±

    Shane was the first toe to his senses and immediately raised the gun in his hand. The bullets already loaded.

    He was impatient and about to pull the trigger on Lyra.

    At the critical moment, a pair of hands clutched her his with such a force that his gun was deflected.

    He turned his head to see that it was Malcolm who hurriedly arrived and was glowering at him with coldness and hostility.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm ¡­¡±

    ¡°Dare to raise a gun against my wife? Are you tired of being the deputy director of National Investigation Bureau?¡±

    After the words, his aura became more and more appalling, and he directly grabbed the gun from Shane¡¯s hand and mmed it on the ground.

    With him around, Shane lost his air of superiority.

    Lyra nced at Malcolm who arrived just in time, decisively twisted the doorknob, pushed the door open and rushed into the darkened room.

    The moment when she turned on the light, she looked inside the room and was stunned.

    Chad, who came up after her, stood by the door just like her and was surprised by the situation inside the room.

    There was no furniture in the room, not even a bed.

    The woman with messy ck hair was lying on her side against the wall.

    Her neck was chained with a heavy iron cor, and her wrists and ankles were chained with chains that went all the way to the wall.

    Because of the bondage and captivity, the her skins had some hideous blood marks. Obviously, she had experienced a violent struggle before.

    Her long and messy hair covered her face, and because of the reing in, she was trembling and shrinking back against the wall in fear, which looked very pathetic.

    Lyra gasped, felt frightened and did not dare to go up to confirm the identity of the woman.

    She was afraid that if she was really Melissa, she wouldn¡¯t be able to control her desire to kill Shane, the beast.

    She was even more grateful that in today¡¯s mission, Keith did not follow. If he saw this situation, probably he would be mad on the spot.

    Just as she froze, Chad walked over and crouched down at the woman¡¯s feet.

    Sensing someone approaching, the woman trembled even more, as if he was a dreadful monster.

    Chad whispered tofort, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t hurt you. Mr. Malcolm will help you!¡±

    As he spoke, he carefully lifted the woman¡¯s hair.

    Her face was as pale as the sick, and her eyes that were once clear, simple and good-looking, had be hollow and lifeless.

    After seeing that it was Chad, Melissa was stupefied.

    Something seemed to be wrong with her mental state?

    The moment when Lyra saw that it was really Melissa, Lyra¡¯s eyes were red with pain, and her hands were clenched, shaking uncontrobly.

    Shane and Malcolm were standing in the doorway watching.

    Shane looked calm at the situation in the room, and opened his mouth to exin.

    ¡°Melissa She ¡­¡±

    Snap¨C

    A heavy p interrupted his unspoken words.

    ¡°Shane, you¡¯re not human! Imprisoning your sister. You¡¯re a monster!¡±

    Lyra was furious. Seeing that he froze and did not dodge, she pped him again in the same ce.

    With anger and martial arts, she pped him twice in the face with the full force. The corner of Shane¡¯s mouth cracked and oozed with blood. And there were swelling marks on his face.

    With Malcolm¡¯s presence, his fists were clenched and he suffered without a word.

    Lyra raised her hand again. She hated that she couldn¡¯t help Melissa just kill her beastly brother.

    She didn¡¯t p him the third time before Malcolm stopped it, ¡°Okay Rara, let¡¯s hear what he has to say first.¡±

    Malcolm took her into his arms and soothed her.

    He also helped her gently rub her palm, which was slightly red because of the pping.

    Shane pursed the corners of his mouth, wiped off the blood at the corners of his mouth, and re-exined, ¡°The doctor has checked her and said Melissa some time ago had serious fever and cold. It affected the nerves in her brain, so she has mental problems. She has a tendency to self-harm. I¡¯m afraid she will hurt herself again, so she is locked in the penthouse. And I asked a special doctor to look after an do the treatment.¡±

    What he said was full of bullshit. Lyra didn¡¯t believe him at all.

    ¡°Melissa had only been back for a short time, and before she returned, Keith had taken her to the hospital for a physical and she was in good health.¡±

    ¡°And, because she grew from the orphanage, she is always able to endure more than others and has a stronger physique than the average girls. It¡¯s been only a week that she would have a mental breakdown and a tendency to self-harm.¡±

    ¡°Shane, you think I¡¯m going to believe that you didn¡¯t do anything?¡±

    Faced with her logical questions, Shane was baffled.

    He was about to exin again when Lyra didn¡¯t want to give him a chance to speak and looked at Malcolm, ¡°Honey, as the deputy director of the National Investigation Bureau, Shane imprisoned his own sister and deliberately broke thew. Shouldn¡¯t he be taken into custody for questioning? If it is true, give a heavier punishment?¡±

    Malcolm nodded, ¡°Theoretically, even if they are blood rtives, they do not have the right to imprison in chains and restrict each other¡¯s freedom.¡±

    Shane continued, ¡°Mrs. White, I can¡¯t afford the crime of illegal confinement. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask a doctor to identify Melissa¡¯s mental problems. I locked her in the penthouse out of healing and love. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    Lyra red at him viciously, but couldn¡¯t argue with that.

    She steadied her mind and thought calmly.

    In this case, Melissa¡¯s psychiatric evaluation was paramount.

    In the Cahan family, all of whom were Shane¡¯s people, who were not going to help Melissa tell the truth.

    Only when Melissa was mentally sane would they know exactly what she had been through and what Shane had really done to her.

    She said decisively in a clear and organized manner, ¡°Well, then, I¡¯ll ask the National Investigation Bureau to take Melissa away for a fair and impartial psychiatric evaluation. It¡¯s no problem, right?¡±

    Shane looked aghast and decisively refused, ¡°Mrs. White, Melissa can¡¯t leave here. She¡¯s gotten much better recently under the doctor¡¯s care and if she leaves this room she¡¯ll go crazy and self-mutte.¡±

    Lyra was very determined, ¡°I will not believe a word of your bullshit. Any identification needs to be done by notary doctors. If it¡¯s done again, I¡¯ll believe. To take Melissa and wait for the results of the psychiatric identification, before you can return your innocence. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. White¡­¡±

    Shane tried to stop it, but Lyra didn¡¯t want to listen to him anymore and immediately instructed Chad, ¡°Remove the chains and take Melissa away.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chad carried a small tool in his uniform, easily unlocked the locks on all the chains, picked up a Melissa who was muddled, and headed out.

    Several soldiers immediately came forward to help support and quickly leave the penthouse.

    Lyra turned her head and walked away, uneasily following.

    Malcolm was still standing in the same ce. His voice sounded cold and deep as he said to Shane, ¡°Before the matter is clearly investigated, it is a fact that you imprisoned your sister. Recently all your missions are suspended. You are not allowed to go anywhere, waiting for the order at home. Do you have anyments?¡±

    Shane¡¯s jawline was tensed. He licked his teeth, and could only resign himself to saying, ¡°Noment. It¡¯s all up to you.¡±

    Receiving his affirmative answer, Malcolm stopped lingering, turned his head and left, and several people quickly left the Cahan family.

    With the sound of the car engines, which broke the peace of the dark night, Anthony stood on the balcony and angrily mmed a vase

 Chapter 472 Malcolm is short of money?

    All soldiers of the fourth team were evacuated back to the bureau.

    Lyra, Malcolm, and Chad who was carrying Melissa, rushed back to Lyre Spiti when Keith and Keira were already waiting at the door for a long time.

    Knowing what they had nned for the day, Keith¡¯s entire body was agitated, standing in the doorway and pacing back and forth.

    Keira found a stool and sat for as long as Keith stood.

    It was already dark, and the streetlights in front of the vi drew Keith¡¯s shadow long and narrow.

    Keira finally said, ¡°Mr. Keith, would you please settle down for a moment? I¡¯m getting dizzy from all the shaking! Why don¡¯t you sit down for a while?¡±

    Keith ignored it and continued to pace from side to side.

    It was already ratherte.

    There was still no news from Rara and he didn¡¯t know if the n was going well.

    At this juncture, how could he sit still?

    Being unable to persuade, Keira shook her head helplessly and felt bored with waiting for Chad.

    Another moment passed.

    Not far away came the sound of hurried footsteps. Keith turned his head to check. Even though the light outside was a bit dim, he could instantly watch Melissa who was on Chad¡¯s back.

    ¡°Melissa?¡±

    He ran over and decisively picked up the unconscious Melissa from Chad¡¯s back and held her tightly in his arms.

    Noticing that her face was as pale as paper and her wrists and neck had very visible deep red swollen marks, Keith¡¯s eyes were red with pain and he looked to Lyra, ¡°Rara, what¡¯s going on? Is she hurt?¡±

    Lyra sighed, ¡°Go inside. It¡¯s not convenient here.¡±

    Keith understood, nodded immediately, and ran towards Lyre Spiti with Melissa in his arms.

    The other three followed at a fast pace.

    Two minutester, Keith found out what happened from Lyra.

    Boom¨C

    In the vi, the loud sound of hammering the table came through, startling the birds in the trees.

    Keith¡¯s eyes were red with anger and he wanted to skin Shane immediately, ¡°He can imprison and torture his own sister. He is a beast!¡±

    The atmosphere in the living room was unusually gloomy.

    Melissa was settled in a guest room and Keira was taking close care of her, helping her change into a clean set of clothes and cleaning her body in the process.

    Chad and Lyra¡¯s eyes looked downcast and serious.

    Only Malcolm, hepressed the corners of his mouth slightly, coldly spoiling the atmosphere, ¡°I have this crystal table flown from Yex. If it breaks, it has to be paid for at the price, and he can¡¯t take credit even if he¡¯s family.¡±

    Keith, Chad and Lyra were speechless.

    Keith¡¯s eyes were still red and he looked at Malcolm with shock and hurt, ¡°Me and Melissa are encountering such a tricky thing, and you have to calcte the value of the table with me?¡±

    Chad touched his nose and also said, ¡°Have you been short of moneytely? Did you do something bad and Lyra deducted your spending money?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    This time it was Lyra¡¯s turn to be speechless, but she calmly looked at Malcolm with question.

    In the face of the trio¡¯s stares, Malcolm exined while remaining collected, ¡°Because Rara loves this new coffee table. Not a single crack will do.¡±

    The atmosphere in the living room was suddenly subtle.

    Lyra looked askance at Malcolm andughed. Then she quickly understood what Malcolm meant.

    Seeing that Keith was so angry, Malcolm was afraid that he would be irrational again likest time, so he deliberately changed the topic to ease the atmosphere and also to relieve Keith¡¯s heart of anger towards Shane.

    Malcolm was getting more and more careful.

    She was quite satisfied with a slight smile, and turned her head to see Keith¡¯s face, which was really much better, before she could mention the topic again.

    ¡°Keith, for Melissa¡¯s mental, maybe there¡¯s really a little problem that needs to be treated by a doctor. Shane will definitely be watching and asking, so find a way to get her back to normal as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°When she is almost healed, she¡¯s going to be sent to the National Investigation Bureau for a formal psychiatric examination. This is the only way to find out exactly what Shane did to her and confirm Shane¡¯s crime.¡±

    Keith nodded his head, with noment.

    Lyra continued, ¡°Also, I suggest Melissa should be allowed to stay at Lyre Spiti during this time.¡±

    At this point, Keith didn¡¯t immediately agree, ¡°Rara, can I take her back to my home? She doesn¡¯t seem to know me anymore¡­¡±

    His whole heart was filled with guilt, especially when he saw Melissa being tortured by Shane to the point of being inhuman, his heart was bleeding.

    He was already strangled to the point of suffocation by guilt if he couldn¡¯t do something for Melissa himself.

    Lyra knew him well enough to know that he now wanted desperately to do everything he could to make up for the damage Melissa had suffered, but conditions would not allow it.

    She exined clearly, ¡°No, Keith. Shane must do something to escape conviction. Malcolm is a superior, ans he should not say anything. We must make a few more days to Melissa¡¯s treatment. Once he knows that Melissa was brought back by you, I guess there will be trouble again. ¡±

    Theoretically, the Barker family had not withdrawn from the marriage yet. Melissa was still Ashton¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and Keith had no reason whatsoever to leave her at his vi alone with him.

    It was not easy to give an ount to Shane if he found out.

    Moreover, even if the Barker family withdrew from the marriage, Keith¡¯s rtionship with Melissa was not perfectly justifiable.

    But staying with Lyre Spiti was different. Lyra and Melissa were good friends after all.

    Keith was rtively sensible at this moment. He understood Lyra¡¯s intentions andpromised, ¡°Okay, so ¡­ can I apply to bother you guys for a few days as well?¡±

    Lyra turned her head to look at Malcolm, who was also looking at her. They were looking at each other and did not answer for the first time.

    Keith felt it a little abrupt, ¡°I will not stay here for nothing. I can help Malcolm do housework but also can pay for amodation and food at ten times the market price.¡±

    Lyraughed, ¡°Keith, are you kidding? It¡¯s normal for you to be a guest at your sister¡¯s ce for a few days. Why do you still need to pay for it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, Malcolm usually cooks and does housework. He just needs to cook for two more people!¡±

    Malcolm was wordless

    The atmosphere in the living room gradually became harmonious, and the matter about Melissa was basically settled down.

    Lyra asked one more question, ¡°How¡¯s the Barker family?¡±

    Keith replied seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve given Ashton one day to think about it. He should have an answer by tomorrow morning. It will be a good news.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Lyra nodded and let out a long breath.

    Everything was getting clearer and seemed to be moving in a good direction ¡­

    She was thinking resentfully when a scream from the guest room upstairs interrupted her thoughts.

    It was Keira¡¯s voice!

    Immediately afterwards, Keira¡¯s cry for help came from upstairs, ¡°Chad! She¡¯s so scary! I can¡¯t control her!¡±

    Keith got up and rushed to upstairs, followed quickly by Lyra, Malcolm and Chad.

    As soon as he entered the guest room, Keith smelled the strong smell of blood.

    Keira copsed off her feet onto the carpet under the bed. The white sheets soaked in bright red blood.

    Keith looked up to see Melissa¡¯s movements, and his heart fluttered and his breathing seemed to stop.

 Chapter 473 Malcolm Offers to Serve Rara

    Melissa sat on the bed. She was going crazy with her long and sharp nails scratching her wrists.

    Her wrists where she had been chained before was scratched badly which were bloody and dripping with blood.

    And as if she could not feel the pain, her eyes were red with fury.

    As if being abnormal, she was repeating the frantic act.

    ¡°Melissa, don¡¯t.¡±

    Keith rushed up to hug her and stop her self-abuse.

    Melissa had lost consciousness, desperately tried to break free from his embrace, and suddenly bit on his neck as if giving vent to her anger.

    Keith¡¯s brow furrowed and he held his breath.

    It hurt, but his heart hurt more.

    He suffered motionlessly, allowing her to take out all her madness on him.

    Lyra, Malcolm and Chad hurried upstairs to see this appalling scene.

    Lyra calmly ordered, ¡°Chad, go over to the medical team of White family and ask for a couple of tranquilizers over here. Mel, pull Melissa away and restrain her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lyra,¡± Chad said as he turned his head and ran outside.

    Lyra was with Malcolm, trying to find a way to pull away from the out-of-control Melissa.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t hurt her ¡­ it¡¯s fine just the way it is. I deserve it.¡± Keith endured the sharp pain between his neck and strained to say.

    Malcolm stood by the bed. He was helpless to do anything but watch Keith get bitten.

    Lyra immediately went to pull Keira up from the floor.

    The atmosphere in the room was eerie. All of them was staring at the seemingly warm, but bloody scene on the bed.

    Chad moved quickly and brought in a full case of tranquilizers in ten minutes.

    As he was about to put the injection in when Keith, who was pale, reached over with a shaking hand, ¡°I¡¯ll do it ¡­¡±

    Chad had to hand it to him.

    With gentle but precise movements, he stabbed her arm steadily and pushed the medicine in.

    However, after a full injection, Melissa showed no signs of improvement.

    Her eyes were still red with hideousness, like a frenzied demon.

    Chad could only pass another tranquilizer to Keith.

    Two tranquilizers were injected into her body before Melissa gradually loosened her teeth and fell off into Keith¡¯s arms.

    Keith¡¯s eyes looked hurtful as he ced her back on the bed. The bite on his neck left with clear teeth marks and obvious blood marks.

    Lyra walked over to check his injuries. Luckily, no tendons were hurt, ¡°Keith, are you okay?¡±

    Keith restrained the painful feeling, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Lyra turned back to Chad, ¡°Go to the medical team of White family. Call in the best psychiatrist and have him stay at here for a few days and take care of Melissa with Keith.¡±

    Chad nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Just after Chad left, Malcolm went downstairs, brought the medical kit from the locker, and helped Keith clean the wound on his neck with skillful movements.

    Keith didn¡¯t move but always looked at Melissa.

    If he could, he didn¡¯t want to medicate and wanted to stay with Melissa in pain.

    But at this juncture, if he was injured, it would add more burden to Lyra and Malcolm, and he would not be able to take care of Melissa properly.

    Lyra just stood by and watched quietly as Malcolm administered the medicine to Keith.

    Melissa¡¯s illness should not be simple. This frenzy self-harm state was too strange. Shane must have injected her with something. This had to be investigated.

    ¡°Keith, the medical team of White family is no better than Micah. Do you think we should call Micah back?¡±

    Keith thought about it, ¡°Forget it. He can¡¯t even figure out his stuff of chasing after his future wife, so let him focus on the task at hand.¡±

    Lyra nodded in agreement and looked at Malcolm again seriously, ¡°Honey, I suspect Shane is injecting Melissa with some kind of illegal agent. Dr. Jimmy is deeply into pharmaceuticals. If Melissa is brought to theb, can he find out something?¡±

    Malcolm thought for a moment, ¡°We can try tomorrow. But Melissa is too unstable at the moment. When she is waking up, she¡¯s going to be berserk again. I¡¯ll have someone check theb¡¯s pharmaceutical files first.¡±

    Anthony previously used his position to steal S404 biochemical virus. Shane and he were brothers. It was difficult to ensure that they would not think the same.

    Lyra nodded her head, and when it came down to it, she had to try everything and try to find a breakthrough.

    Keith didn¡¯t go downstairs, but stayed in the guest room to look after Melissa who was sleeping with the effect of sedatives.

    Thinking about what happened to Melissa, Lyra became more and more angry, and asked Malcolm, ¡°Although now we do not know Shane¡¯s vulnerability, you are his boss after all. Is there any way that can help Melissa and Keith teach him a lesson?¡±

    Malcolm thought deeply, ¡°Rara, for this matter of Shane, none of you are allowed to act recklessly. As for fixing him, leave it to me.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± Leave Shane to him and Lyra was a hundred percent assured. And she just hoped he could fix Shane badly!

    After dinner, Chad and Keira left Lyre Spiti and went back to their vi.

    Lyra went to the fourth floor nursery and took care of the babies with Sophia for a while.

    Chad brought Dr. Maximus from the medical team of White family to join Keith in the guest room to take care of Melissa and check on Melissa¡¯s body.

    Malcolm had gone back to his bedroom and was using hisputer working overtime for the White Corp.

    The silent night was busy for everyone.

    Lyra coaxed the babies for two hours until both the babies and Sophia were asleep. Then she rubbed her sore neck and went back into the bedroom.

    Seeing her slightly tired look, Malcolm put down theptop, offered to get out of bed and take her into his arms.

    After a long day of exertion today, Lyra¡¯s body was really a bit tired.

    Malcolm sat on the edge of the bed, ced her on hisp and expertly turned her over again so she was on her back. And he was superbly massaging her shoulders and neck with his bony fingers and techniques.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    When Rara was pregnant and felt tired from pregnancy, he specially found a master to learn massage, so his techniques were excellent which made her feelfortable.

    Lyra drifted off to sleep under his ministrations.

    Seeing that she was almost asleep, Malcolm stopped moving, rolled her back over, and cradled her well into his arms.

    He gently whispered to her with his maic voice, ¡°Rara, my hands are sore from serving and making youfortable for so long. Can you make mefortable too?¡±

    Lyra sleepily burrowed into his arms. She was sleepy and murmured, ¡°Not tonight, I¡¯m so sleepy ¡­ and, a bunch of things unresolved. No mood for that.¡±

    Malcolm tightened his eyebrows in grievance, ¡°Rara, we can think about it tomorrow. At least we don¡¯t have any problems before. You shouldn¡¯t let those affect us.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t work either. I¡¯m tired and don¡¯t have the strength.¡±

    Malcolm carried her to bed regardless, and firmly pressed her down. His dark eyes looked cunning, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do it. Just lie down. I¡¯ll serve you.¡±

    Her eyes were closed and she listened to his words in a daze until he woke her up with his action.

    ¡°Malcolm, you!¡±

    He kissed her to block all the questions she wanted to ask.

    The bedroom smelt sweet and they spent another pleasant night.

 Chapter 474 Interrogation in the hall

    It was an uneventful night.

    For Cahan Residence, it was even more sleepless.

    Reba ran away to her mother Caitlin¡¯s rtives¡¯ house and her cell phone was turned off and disconnected.

    After Lyra and the others left, Shane instructed his bodyguard to find Reba as soon as possible.

    Five hourster in the early morning, Reba was carried back from a rtive¡¯s house by the bodyguard and thrown straight into the hall.

    ¡°Ouch! Be gentle. You want to drop me to death?¡±

    She rubbed her sore bottom and used the bodyguard angrily.

    The bodyguard bowed politely towards her, said nothing, turned around and left the hall.

    There was a loud bang and the door to the hall was heavily shut, making Reba shudder.

    In the darkness, the hall flickered with candlelight and asionally a few gusts of gusty wind blew over. Reba gulped with a guilty conscience and stood up from the floor.

    ¡°Kneel down.¡±

    Behind her, she could a man¡¯s cold and piercingmand.

    At the sound of this voice, Reba¡¯s body shivered with fear, which was subconscious.

    She turned around woodenly and saw Shane standing in front of the Cahan family¡¯s ancestral photos. His face looked grim and appalling, and he was holding an even more appalling cane.

    The cane looked smooth but tough. Obviously it was taken out, soaked in water deliberately and specially prepared for her.

    She was scared to death and walked up stiffly. Then she bent her knees, knelt on the futon andughed dryly.

    ¡°Shane, this is too scary. What did I do wrong? You even have the cane ready.¡±

    Shane tightly pursed his lips. His gloomy face looked like a ghost, which was fierce and cold.

    ¡°Shane, calm down. My skin is delicate and can¡¯t afford the cane. You¡¯ve never beaten me before, so take it easy.¡±

    She bit her lip in grievance and pretended to be pitiful.

    Shane walked up to her and looked down at her. He opened his mouth and asked her coldly as if to interrogate a prisoner.

    ¡°I ask you a question and you answer me. If you dare to lie, I¡¯ll beat you.¡±

    Reba paled and shook his head, ¡°I dare not. Shane, feel free to ask. I absolutely do not lie.¡±

    ¡°Tonight, why did you go out and hide?¡±

    She paused, remembered Lyra¡¯s words of advice during the day, and yed dumb.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t go out to hide. Why would you think that? It was Rose, from my aunt¡¯s house, who called me over to visit her. I usually do that.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t n toe back tonight. Who knew you¡¯d send someone to arrest me. I¡¯ve often stayed over at my aunt¡¯s house before. Why scare me with a cane?¡±

    Shane¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He observed her expression and continued to ask, ¡°Do you have Lyra¡¯s earrings?¡±

    Reba¡¯s mind boggled at the question, reminding herself over and over again to answer as Lyra had taught her.

    Otherwise, tonight, she was afraid it would be difficult to pass the test.

    Thinking about it, she looked up with an innocent look. And she pretended to be confused, ¡°Yes, they¡¯re here with me. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    Shane¡¯s eyebrows tightened and his eyes burned with anger as he immediately swung the cane at her.

    ¡°Hey hey Shane! Calm down. This hurts, right? Don¡¯t do it!¡±

    Reba hastily blocked it with her arms. While he was hesitating, she lunged towards him, decisively hugged his thighs and wailed and sobbed

    ¡°You know me. I usually behave well. What did I do wrong? You have to let me know, right?¡±

    The watery glow in her pupils resulted from being scared by Shane¡¯s gesture.

    Shane withdrew the raised cane and continued in a cold voice, ¡°Reba, you have totally forgotten our family¡¯s instruction. You actually learned how to steal. Which of your hands took it?¡±

    Reba hugged his leg tighter and looked up at him suspiciously.

    ¡°What do you mean by stealing? You suspect I stole the earrings? How can that be!? I¡¯m titled the Cahan family daughter. I have seen many rare and luxury jewelry. How could I steal! And steal Lyra¡¯s. even if ¡­ you beat me to death, there is no way I would do that.¡±

    Shane¡¯s brows knitted tighter.

    He actually did not believe it as well. His own sister had followed him for so many years, and he knew very well her temperament.

    Because of this, he got her to the ancestral hall for interrogation, rather than directly tied her here to beat her.

    He ordered in a deep voice, ¡°What is going on? Tell us exactly what happened.¡±

    Reba was relieved and hurriedly and honestly stated to him the falsehoods she had practiced so many times beforehand at her aunt¡¯s house.

    ¡°At the tea party, Lyra chatted with me and said she hasn¡¯t seen me for a long time. She missed me. Oh yes! She also asked about Melissa¡¯s recent health condition. I didn¡¯t know after all, so I didn¡¯t say much. Later on, we had a nice chat and Lyra said she wanted to give me a small gift, so she gave me the earrings, which are all still in my bag.¡±

    She was thrown into the hall by the bodyguard, and her bag fell to the ground at the corner of the pir.

    She got up tentatively and nced carefully at Shane¡¯s expression. Seeing that he had no angry emotions, she then moved over to the corner of the pir and picked up the designer bag on the ground.

    She took out a pair of expensive and exquisite sapphire earrings from inside, hand them to Shane in a disciplined manner, and then continue to exin.

    ¡°Shane, when I came back from the tea party, I meant to leave such valuable earrings at home, but when I got a call from Rose, I forgot to put them on the dresser and took them with me.¡±

    She took her phone out of her bag and showed the call log to Shane.

    With the vivid exnation, Shane¡¯s face looked less angry.

    Reba feigned curiosity and asked, ¡°Why did you just say that I stole Lyra¡¯s earrings? Did something happen?¡±

    Shane narrowed his eyes coldly, ¡°Lyra imed the earrings were stolen. She joined with Chad White to search our house and took Melissa away.¡±

    Reba was silently relieved and asked, ¡°How could they take Melissa? Isn¡¯t this trespassing? And why did Lyra say the earrings were stolen when she gave them to me herself?¡±

    Shane stopped exining and looked coldly at his simple and naive sister.

    ¡°Stay away from Lyra in the future. Don¡¯t be used by her again. You¡¯re not young anymore. From now on you can¡¯t trust all the words of others except your family.¡±

    ¡°Shane, I got it.¡± She replied softly and looked timidly at the cane in his hand, ¡°Shane, the thing in your hand, can you put it back? It scares ¡­¡±

    Shane rubbed her head, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s gettingte. Go back and rest.¡±

    Reba nodded in a good-natured manner, turned her head and left the hall.

    Until she walked out of the hall, her calves were still shaking.

    She took a long breath and patted her heart to soothe her frightened heart.

    She just hoped that after Lyra took Melissa, Melissa would nevere back. She didn¡¯t want to see Melissa in the Cahan family at all!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 475 Withdrawing from the marriage; Shane gets angry

    In the hall, Shane put the cane back into the long brocade box, and his eyes became more and more gloomy as he remembered Lyra using his sister and taking Melissa away.

    Next day.

    Lyre Spiti.

    Keith stayed up all night, sitting at the head of the bed and watching over Melissa.

    The doctor had examined her. She was so weak that it took two sedatives to stop her madness, but at the same time, the two sedatives put her to sleep for the whole night.

    The wound on her wrist had been medicated and bandaged by Keith.

    Keith looked at her haggard, pale, and sleeping face, and grasped her palm to sp it firmly in his fingers.

    Persuading her to take back her identity as the Cahan family¡¯s daughter was the worst decision he had ever made in his life, and no matter what he gave, it seemed that he could not make up for the damage Melissa had suffered in the Cahan family.

    When she came to her senses, he would ept whatever she wanted to punish him.

    His eyes were red. His heart was aching, and he was silently grieving.

    The whole room had an air of despair for a while.

    That was, until a phone call interrupted his grief.

    It was Ashton.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    The moment the phone was connected, Ashton hurriedly said ingratiatingly, ¡°Mr. Keith, I have thought it over. I am willing to withdraw the marriage contract from Melissa, but I may have to take two days to find a suitable reason to talk to Shane. Can you first help me to deal with the online news? ¡±

    Keith lowered his face, ¡°Things aren¡¯t even done and you want me to help with you family¡¯s mess. Ashton Barker, do you take me for a fool?¡±

    ¡°No! Mr. Keith, you misunderstood. I just ¡­¡±

    Keith did not want to listen to his exnation, but directly gave an ultimatum, ¡°By noon today, I want to hear the Barker family and the Cahan family withdrawal news. If you are still dragging, I will let Lyra cancel all the cooperation with the Barker Group in hand. Barker Group will dere bankruptcy in a few days. Do you want to try it?¡±

    Once the Lloyd Group took the lead in isting the Barker Group, other groups would certainly follow the trend and humiliate the Barker Group. If with no cooperation, the hotel business was also in decline, and the Barker Group simply could notst a few days.

    Threatening Ashton in this way, Keith was not the least bit defeated.

    He was a forty-something middle-aged old man. Being randy, he had been widowed for several times. It was said that his wives died of disease, but the real cause of death was unknown. He had hidden it extremely well.

    Obviously there was some unknown quirk.

    He was such a scum, but thought about his Melissa. When he was going to let the Barker Group lose billions of dors, he had been very kind enough.

    ¡°Mr. Keith, Mr. Keith, you ¡­¡±

    Ashton, who was on the other end of the phone, wanted to say something else, but Keith cut off the phone and cked out his contact information, not wanting to talk a word with him.

    In fact, his threats were effective.

    Ashton could no longer get through and realized that Keith had pulled the plug on him, so it was clear that Keith was really, really angry.

    He immediately called Shane, and half an hourter, he was on his way to Cahan Residence in a hurry.

    For Ashton, no more wives for life was okay. After all, he could go to the club to find prostitutes.

    But the Barker Group absolutely cannot copse!

    The Barker Group was his life, and was as important as his penis!

    *

    When Ashton arrived at the Cahan Residence in a hurry, Shane was in his study dealing with business and asked the housekeeper to take him to the parlor for a moment.

    Then he sat here for an hour.

    Ashton was on pins and needles, sweating furiously with nerves.

    He kept looking at his watch. It was almost Eleven o¡¯clock and Shane still wasn¡¯ting to see him. If he waited like this without any confirmation, he would be finished if the Lloyd Group really did something to him.

    ¡°Please go and rush Mr. Shane again. I really have something very urgent that I need to discuss with Mr. Shane!¡±

    The housekeeper had already gone to remind him for five or six times. Since Shane came backst night, his mood had been very bad. If he reminded him for a few more times, he was afraid he would make Shane angry.

    In response, the housekeeper was so abashed that he could only bow and say, ¡°Please wait a moment. Mr. Shane will be down soon after he finishes the business at hand.¡±

    Ashton had no choice but to keep waiting.

    The he waited for another half hour.

    Shane came downstairs at a leisurely pace at half past Eleven.

    Because Malcolm suspended his work at the bureau, he did not wear a military uniform today, but a simple shirt and pants, which was very rare to see. And he looked like he was more approachable than before.

    ¡°Why do youe over today? Do you want to see Melissa?¡±

    Ashton first looked at his watch again.

    As it was noon, he didn¡¯t have time to exchange pleasantries with Shane and went straight to the point, ¡°Mr. Shane, I¡¯m here today to cancel my engagement with your sister.

    Shane¡¯s face changed quickly and his eyes looked gloomy, ¡°Cancel the engagement?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± Ashton nodded cautiously and wiped the thin sweat from his forehead.

    ¡°The problem with the withdrawal is on me. I will issue an announcement to tell everyone that it is my fault. And the previous gift will not need to be refunded aspensation to the Cahan Group for the loss. And you are about to suffer because of the withdrawal.¡±

    He kept looking at his watch and got up immediately after he finished, ¡°I have already decided this matter. Today I¡¯m here to inform you. I still have some business, so I will leave first.¡±

    After saying that, he bowed towards Shane with an apologetic look and left the room with quickly.

    The moment when he walked out, the door was not even closed, and Ashton heard a loud popping sound from inside, the sound of something falling.

    He shuddered in fear and cold sweat kept breaking out.

    But he couldn¡¯t care less now. He had to hold on to the Lloyd family, the big protector for him.

    Thinking of this, he walked faster. Seeing that it was about to be twelve o¡¯clock, he informed the group¡¯s public rtions department to release the news that the president of the Barker Group had withdrawn the engagement with the Cahan Group¡¯s fifth daughter in the car on the way back.

    *

    Shane was in the parlor, throwing a big tantrum.

    A whole set of expensive tea sets was falling to pieces.

    ¡°Lyra Lloyd! Keith Lloyd! Malcolm White!¡± They always spoiled his fun!

    He gritted his teeth and his gaze was sharp as a knife.

    The housekeeper dared not go forward but whispered far away, ¡°Mr. Shane, the Barker family gave a lot of gift money, but he is also willing to take the initiative to assume all the responsibility of withdrawal. Our group will not have a particrlyrge loss. We earn the gift money for nothing.¡±

    That was a valid point, and it was true by analyzing in terms of interest.

    Shane¡¯s anger subsided a lot. He sat on the sofa and was still thinking about this matter.

    ¡°The Barker family wants to withdraw, so just let it do it. Since there is nothing to lose, the priority now is to solve Melissa.¡±

    Although she was not conscious now and cannot tell the secrets of the Cahan family for the time being, with Malcolm and Lyra around, there would be a desperate attempt to find a way to cure Melissa.

    Melissa, who was staying over there, was always a variable and a ticking time bomb.

    After a moment of deliberation, he instructed his housekeeper, ¡°Get some men to stand guard at the entrance to Lyre Spiti and the entrance to the National Investigation Bureau. Focus on where Malcolm White ces Melissa.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Shane.¡±

    Shane¡¯s cold eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Once find signs that she¡¯s awake, preemptively find a way to get her killed at all costs.¡±

    The housekeeper was stunned, ¡°Mr. Shane, Miss Melissa is your real sister.¡±

    Shane looked calm, with little emotion.

    ¡°All variables that would affect the interests of my family are not worthy of a soft heart, even if they are rtives.¡±

 Chapter 476 Double agent with no option to choose

    Seeing that he looked cold and indifferent, the housekeeper sighed, said nothing, and obediently left the room to do his job.

    At lunchtime, the atmosphere in the Cahan family¡¯s dining room was particrly gloomy.

    Noticing that Shane was preupied and not in a good mood, Reba and Timothy didn¡¯t dare to speak, and silently kept their heads down to eat.

    In therge dining room, there was only the sound of dishes.

    Shane face looked gloomy and remembered the other person locked on the top floor. Melissa had

    learned the Cahan family secret ¡­

    Having her stay on Malcolm¡¯s side was always a great threat.

    Shane hated that he couldn¡¯t kill her right away.

    With a snap sound, he sulked and set his fork down heavily on the table.

    The sudden crisp ringing sound startled both Reba and Timothy, who were too scared to chew the spaghetti in their mouths.

    Timothy, who was a coward and had little idea, saw that Shane was not eating, so he put down his fork, swallowed thest bite of food in his mouth and sat in silence.

    Reba was also embarrassed to continue eating, followed by putting down her fork and turning her head to look at Shane.

    ¡°Shane, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± With the cautious tone, she tentatively continued, ¡°Is it because of ¡­ Melissa being taken away?¡±

    Shane lifted his eyes, looked at her for a few moments, and had an idea.

    ¡°Lyra¡¯s earrings, since she said she lost them, you should return them to her. If you like them, I will send you a simr er.¡±

    Reba didn¡¯t dare refuse and could only respond less than happily, ¡°Got it.¡±

    Shane continued, ¡°Lyra used you to take Melissa way. She should be sorry for you. During this time, you make a few more trips to Lyre Spiti.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Reba was all confused, ¡°Didn¡¯t you sayst night I should stay away from Lyra ¡­?¡±

    ¡°Last night was bygone. Now Melissa is over there. I don¡¯t know how safe and sound she is. You take this excuse to go over there see her. Can¡¯t you do it?¡±

    Reba was wordless.

    Was this asking her to be a double agent?

    If Shane knew that Melissa was taken away and that she volunteered to help, would he kill her in a fit of rage?

    Her heart fluttered and her head lowered; she didn¡¯t want Melissa back at all.

    ¡°Shane, Lyra and Melissa are bosom friends. She will certainly not harm Melissa, and didn¡¯t you say that Melissa is very sick? Lyra took her away for the treatment. Is not just right? We also save ourselves the trouble.¡±

    Snapping-

    A loud noise.

    Shane, in a fit of rage, directly lifted the te in front of him to the ground. The broken porcin was everywhere.

    Both Timothy and Reba shuddered.

    Reba¡¯s eyes were filled with tears of fear, and she bit the corner of her lip in grievance, cowering and apologizing, ¡°Shane, don¡¯t be angry. I am sorry.¡±

    Shane¡¯s face eased for a moment, ¡°Although you have little affection for Melissa, she is after all your sister. She is seriously ill and has some mental problems. You¡¯re her sister. Shouldn¡¯t you go to see her?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll finish the meal and check it out this afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Be safe. I will arrange two strong bodyguards to follow you.¡±

    Reba was slightly stunned and didn¡¯t think much of it, ¡°Okay, I get it.¡±

    Shane soon calmed down considerably.

    A servant brought a new set of dishes and set them up in front of Shane in a disciplined manner.

    Shane picked up his fork and returned to his usual easy-going demeanor, ¡°The food is getting cold. Don¡¯t just sit there. Keep eating.¡±

    Only then did Timothy and Reba dare to move their forks and focus on their food.

    After another moment, Shane continued, ¡°Timothy, have you been busy over at thepanytely?¡±

    Timothy looked up inexplicably and was about to say ¡°quite busy¡± when Shane continued, ¡°If you¡¯re not busy, I¡¯ll have one of my men find an opening in the National Investigation Bureau and make you work there. ¡±

    ¡°Shane, I ¡­¡±

    He was physically weak. If he stood for half an hour in military posture, he would gasp terribly. He just couldn¡¯t handle the daily tasks of the bureau!

    He was screaming inwardly, wondering if Shane was taking it out on him on purpose?

    Shane didn¡¯t even look at him, but continued with his deep voice, ¡°In the future, try to work remotely, go more to the bureau, and get a foothold there as soon as possible.¡±

    Timothy felt bitter and asked weakly, ¡°Shane, can I refuse?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Timothy was pleased and was about to make a firm refusal when he heard Shane continue.

    ¡°But if you refuse, I will think that you are deliberatelyzy to avoid it and make no attempt to make progress. Last night I prepared the cane for Reba but I did not use it. How about you go to the hall to suffer the cane?¡±

    Timothypletely paled and hardened himself to answer, ¡°I am not in good health. The cane can kill me. I choose to go to the National Investigation Bureau.¡±

    Shane thoughtlessly served him the food and his tone sounded kind, ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself. You can think again. I don¡¯t force you.¡±

    ¡°No need to think about it. I am very sure. I am very eager to improve myself in National Investigation Bureau. I will not be disgraced, perform well, and strive for an early foothold!¡±

    His eyes looked firm and he spoke very seriously, word by word.

    Shane was satisfied and smiled, and his eyes returned to softness, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    Timothy¡¯s hand, which was holding a fork, could not control shaking. Looking at the food on the table, he thought of the bitter days to be faced and lost appetite.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    But in front of Shane, he could only resentfully continue to take a few bites of the food.

    His hands were too shaky. It was still difficult to calm himself down. He tried so hard but could not fork a meatball on the te.

    Noticing Shane¡¯s nce over, he was abashed, ¡°Shane, sorry ¡­¡±

    Without saying anything, Shane reached out and helped him with a meatball, cing it firmly in his te.

    ¡°Thank you, Shane.¡±

    Shane replied with a casual and light ¡°hmm¡± sound and continued eating.

    After that, there was no more talking at the dinner table.

    The three had different minds.

    The meal made Reba and Timothy feel extremely depressing, nearly out of breath.

    On the contrary, Shane was in a much better mood.

    He leisurely went back to his study to attend to official business.

    As he just sat in the chair, the housekeeper knocked on the door, ¡°Mr. Shane, the captain of 7th division from NIB personally came to send word. Mr. Malcolm wants to see you. Please change into uniform and arrive on time within half an hour. If you arrive overtime, there will be penalty.¡±

    Half an hour?

    What was the hurry?

    What did Malcolm want?

    He stood up from his chair, immediately went back to his room to change clothes, went downstairs to the garage and drove to the National Investigation Bureau.

    Along the way, he stared at his wristwatch and did the countdown.

    In thest few seconds, he arrived at Malcolm¡¯s office on time.

    Malcolm leisurely leaned on the office chair and wore a solemn military uniform. The aura was overwhelming.

    His slender fingers yed with a cigarette, and he sniffed it from time to time, but did not dare to smoke.

    He was afraid that if Rara smelt it, she would say that he didn¡¯t care about the babies and would have to be scolded again.

    Shane stood by the door, gazed distantly at Malcolm and walked at a steady pace to the open space not far from his table, with his hands behind his back and his back straight.

    In the standard backhand stance, he was standing in a disciplined manner.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, you¡¯ve suspended my assignments at the Bureau. Are there any other special orders?¡±

 Chapter 477 Malcolmâ€™s torture for him begins

    Malcolm¡¯s dark eyes lifted and gave him a cold look, picking up a task list on the table and throwing it at him.

    He didn¡¯t move, and the paper pamphlet fell lightly onto his stomach and then slid to the floor.

    ¡°Look at it first.¡±

    Shane, who was puzzled, bent down and picked up the task list and turned it over carefully.

    ¡°This is my record for thest three months of missions. What do you mean?¡±

    Malcolm put the cigarette on the table, and scolded him seriously, ¡°Your attendance in thest month is obviously less than half of the previous two months. Shouldn¡¯t you give me an exnation?¡±

    Shane knew he was looking for a trouble, so he could only bear the anger and exined, ¡°Because my sister is sick, so I came home to be with her from time to time some time ago.¡±

    ¡°Excuse.¡±

    With a stern scolding, Malcolm picked up the ashtray on the table and smashed it against his forehead.

    The moment when the ashtray flew over, Shane¡¯s body almost instinctively reacted to dodge it.

    The ashtray brushed past his ear and fell to the carpet behind him with a muffled thud. It was not broken.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Behind the table, Malcolm¡¯s eyebrows knitted unhappily, and his ck eyes looked cold and hostile, which was a precursor to rage.

    Shane stared at the metal sign that said ¡°Director¡± on the table.

    He tolerated and held back. Then he suppressed the anger in his chest, turned around and picked up the ashtray on the carpet and smashed it on his forehead in front of Malcolm.

    The forehead soon became red, slightly swollen, but did not break the skin.

    Malcolm admired his defeated expression and berated him seriously, ¡°Melissa only went back to the Cahan family a week ago. It¡¯s only been about six or seven days, and you¡¯ve had half the amount of assignments.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious you are cking on your work. You still assert eloquently, daring to use your sophistry to justify it.¡±

    ¡°Shane Cahan, is it because I haven¡¯t asked about the things about bureau for too long that you are deliberately trying to provoke me?¡±

    The moment as he finished his words, Malcolm picked up another teacup from the table and smashed it at him.

    This time, Shane resisted the urge to dodge and didn¡¯t move.

    The teacup just smashed into the swollen injury he just knocked himself on. With the two injuries ovepped, the skin of the forehead was scraped, slightly oozing blood.

    Shane furrowed his eyebrows, and, holding back the sharp pain in his forehead, respectfully replied, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, you have a prating judgment. I dare not.¡±

    ¡°You have your own judgement. Whether you dare or not, we all know it.¡±

    Malcolm has always had a reputation for ruthlessness, and in thest year, because of his wife¡¯s control, his hostility had been curbed a lot.

    He was ordered by his wife to fix Shane, and he was happy to do so.

    And, he had long wanted to teach Shane this son of bitch a lesson. Shane was good at making a pretence, bullied the weak and feared the strong, and a control freak.

    He rubbed the watch on his wrist and asked in a cold tone, ¡°Today, you are punished for cking andziness. And you try to defend yourself and escape from the crime. Do you admit it?¡±

    Shane¡¯s hands were behind his back. His fists clenched fiercely, with veins bulging.

    Malcolm got more power than him so he could force him to submit.

    He was always indignant, but could only admit, ¡°I admit and I am willing to ept any discipline.¡±

    Malcolm stared at him in a scheming manner, ¡°There must be discipline naturally. I still have time this afternoon. I would be happy to personally correct the rules for the deputy director of National Investigation Bureau.¡±

    Shane raised his eyes imperceptibly and looked at Malcolm, keenly detecting a hint of danger in his eyes.

    Malcolm straightened his uniform cor, stood up slowly, walked around the table, and stood in front of Shane.

    He was taller than Shane and had a strong aura. It was the overbearing and intimidating presence as a superior.

    ¡°Take off your uniform jacket.¡±

    Shane was puzzled and stared at him for a while, but finally obeyed and obediently took off his jacket, folded it neatly and put it on the couch in a disciplined manner.

    After doing this, Shane walked back to his original position and regained his footing.

    Malcolm stared at him with a smirk, and said in a serious manner, ¡°Let¡¯s see if your fitness remained the same first. Four hundred push-ups with no stopping.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    This was not particrly hard for Shane, who had undergone hard training and was in excellent physical condition.

    He immediately leaned down. With his tight arms braced, he did quick and standard push-ups.

    Malcolm lowered his eyes and looked on from above.

    The office was very quiet, except for the asional heavy panting of Shane.

    Malcolm counted a hundred push-ups and asked, ¡°How many?¡±

    Shane stopped. His forehead was soaked in a thinyer of sweat, and he answered without strain, ¡°One hundred and seven.¡±

    Malcolm snorted lightly, ¡°So you can talk. Why don¡¯t you count it out then?¡±

    Shane looked up at him in bewilderment. He clearly did not say he had to count with sound.

    Malcolm did not speak. His dark eyes were unquestioningly intimidating.

    Shane resigned himself, continued doing push-ups, and started counting, ¡°One hundred and eight.¡±

    ¡°You just stopped. Start counting again.¡±

    Shane was speechless.

    Malcolm purposely made difficulties for him. In this afternoon, he was afraid it was not easy to handle it.

    Shane restrained himself from being angry and obediently started counting from one.

    Staring at him for a while, Malcolm turned around, walked to the table and poured himself a cup of tea. Leisurely, he half leaned on the table. While listening to his counting number which was increasingly strained, he was drinking a cup of tea.

    The temperature of the office room was normal and the body temperature was appropriate.

    Malcolm turned the heat on and adjusted the temperature to thirty degrees.

    He took off his uniform, wearing only a light white shirt. The sleeves were slightly rolled up, revealing his good-looking arms.

    He even added two ice cubes to his tea.

    ¡°Three hundred and forty-five ¡­¡±

    Shane¡¯s entire body was drenched in sweat, and the sweat gathered on the tip of his nose and chin, leaving a puddle on the floor in front of him.

    It was getting hotter and hotter, not to mention that he had to count the number.

    Shane¡¯s mouth was dry and his hot and sweaty palms were pinned to the floor, which became slightly unsteady.

    He had to concentrate all his attention and supported himself not to fall to the ground in a wretched manner. It was a very harsh physical punishment.

    Moreover, his forehead was injured. The sweat was salty and followed into the wound, which caused stinging pain and made his head a little dizzy.

    He bore grudges but his hands did not dare to stop moving.

    ¡°Four hundred ¡­¡±

    After reporting that gratifying number, Shane stood up steadily to his feet and stood with his hands behind his back.

    Malcolm haughtily put down his cup of tea, looked him up and down in his panting state and taunted, ¡°A few hundred push-ups and you¡¯re panting like this. You¡¯re covered in hot sweat. It seems you didn¡¯t do much workouttely.¡±

    Shane struggled to calm his breathing. His shirt was wet with sweat and clung to his body in a sticky and extremely ufortable way.

    But he could never ask Malcolm to let him take a shower, not to mention that Malcolm would be unlikely to agree and perhaps taunt him a bit.

    Feeling a hot breezeing on, his eyes unconsciously nced higher up, which revealed that Malcolm had turned on the heat.

    The hands behind his back clenched once again. His sweat was still sliding down his cheeks and chin.

    Malcolm coldly narrowed his eyes. He was not afraid of what he saw, and continued, ¡°How can you continue to bepetent for the position of the deputy director of National Investigation Bureau in such a state?¡±

    Shane was stunned and immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ve been negligent in exercisingtely. After I go back, I will practice diligently.¡±

    Malcolm looked at him askance and smiled, ¡°I do not care what you do when you get back. Today I let you experience the training again.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 478 The office torture continues

    Shane¡¯s jaw stiffened slightly and his face turned wan.

    With over five hundred push-ups as a start, he was now a little sore and weak.

    With more than four hours to go before the end of the day, what the hell was Malcolm going to do?

    Malcolm observed his nervous expression, snorted, and ordered in a deep voice, ¡°Spread your feet apart, shoulder-width apart. One hour in a horse stance. Execute it immediately.¡±

    Just a horse stance?

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Shane was relieved and did as he was told, squatting in a standard horse stance.

    With the hot wind blowing next to him and sweat pouring down his cheeks, Shane didn¡¯t say a word, breathed steadily and counted the minutes silently.

    Malcolm stared at him for a moment, said nothing, walked around him, and headed over to the back shelves of books.

    Shane didn¡¯t dare turn around, couldn¡¯t see what Malcolm was doing, but could clearly hear Malcolm¡¯s military boots stomping on the wooden floor.

    From near to far, and from far to near.

    When he returned again, Malcolm had a tall stack of books in his hands and ced them on his desk.

    Shane was keenly aware that something was wrong.

    Sure enough, the next second, he saw Malcolm sorting out two stacks of books andying each t on hisp.

    In order to keep the book from falling, Shane could only move down two inches in a hard way to maintain the bnce of the books.

    Seeing that he had handled it well, Malcolm sorted out two more stacks of heavy books and walked over to him.

    ¡°Open your fists, palms facing up.¡±

    Shane did as he was told.

    Two heavy stacks of books were ced on each of his hands.

    He clenched his teeth and still suffered without a word.

    Malcolm leisurely sipped iced tea, turned around the desk, backed to his seat, and coldly said, ¡°If you can not evenst an hour, you just quit the Deputy Director of National Investigation Bureau. If one book falls down, you will be suspended for a month. Think about it yourself.¡±

    Shane held his breath and silently endured the grinding corporal punishment.

    He was nning to make Malcolm¡¯s life miserable when he had the power in the National Investigation Bureau.

    Malcolm looked at theputer, but nced at him, catching his gloomy gaze.

    ¡°Do you hate me so much?¡±

    Shane was slightly stunned, and restrained the sharpness in his eyes, ¡°No, you¡¯re my superior. No matter what you do, I will not resist and cooperate fully.¡±

    Malcolm sneered, and did not expose him down, but only said, ¡°As a subordinate, you must have the consciousness of obeying orders. Thinking too much is not a good thing. If you are willing to follow the rules of the work, it will be peaceful in the future.¡±

    The implication was that he should give up on Melissa andpromise with Lyra and Keith.

    Shane just pretended not to understand and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I naturally follow the rules and will never dare to vite them.¡±

    Malcolm said nothing more, opened the drawer, took out a countdown timer, passed it forward, and ced it where Shane could see it clearly.

    Shane nced down at the time he had set, a sixty-minute countdown.

    So the twenty minutes or so before didn¡¯t count.

    He was excellent at torturing him!

    Shane sneered in his heart. His arms were trembling gently. He just did more than 500 push-ups. He raised his arms for a while and it seemed to lose strength.

    He adjusted his breathing, gritted his teeth and held on.

    If he was suspended for dropping the books in his hands, once the news got spread, it would have a significant impact on his reputation and the stock of the Cahan Group.

    He would never allow this to happen.

    It was only an hour that passed like a year.

    Shane could only stare at the countdown and suffer in silence.

    His arms were so sore that they were about to break. His legs had begun to tremble uncontrobly. Shane was sweating like he had just taken a shower, and the water stains on the wooden floor in front of him were still expanding.

    The office was unusually quiet as Malcolm concentrated on the business at hand, and Shane could hear the snap of sweat as it dripped to the floor.

    On the timer, there were still thest five minutes.

    He controlled his head, which was hot to the point of dizziness, and looked forward to the moment when the timer went to zero.

    However, the timer got stuck on the number 2:59 when counting thest three minutes.

    Shane thought for a moment that he had dim eyesight. Then he closed his eyes and reopened them, and fixed his gaze at 2:59.

    What was going on?

    He looked behind at Malcolm, who was concentrating on his work and didn¡¯t even look his way.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm.¡±

    Malcolm ignored him and continued to process while being calm.

    Shane held on for a few more minutes. The timer always stopped at the three minute mark.

    He had an internal meltdown, but still reluctantly called out to Malcolm, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, this timer, it seems to be broken.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s broken?¡±

    Malcolm raised his eyebrows gently, did not even look at the timer, ¡°Since the timer is broken, I think the time is not urate, so I will take another to rece. Re-clock?¡±

    Shane was speechless.

    It¡¯d been years since he had not seen Malcolm¡¯s methods of torturing, and he never thought that they would still be so severe.

    His arms and legs trembled, and he did not say a word.

    Malcolm seemed to see his heart¡¯s defiance, taunting, ¡°That¡¯s too much? Fine, you can resign from the deputy director of National Investigation Bureau and you can immediately get up and go back to your sweet home. ¡±

    He wanted him to step down voluntarily?

    Shane understood, ¡°You¡¯re right. I will reflect on myself to do more exercise. Never ck.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Malcolm opened the drawer again, took out a timer, set the time, and put it where Shane could see it.

    The torment continued.

    ¡­

    Melissa did not wake up until this afternoon after being sedated with two dosesst night.

    Lyra and Keith took Malcolm¡¯s ess certificate and took the unconscious Melissa to theb.

    Shortly after they left, Reba arrived at Lyre Spiti.

    The two bodyguards behind her followed her closely, making her a little ufortable.

    ¡°Okay, this is Lyre Spiti. I¡¯m not in any danger. You guys wait for me in the garage. I¡¯ll go in and check it out ande out.¡±

    The two bodyguards did not move at all.

    ¡°Miss Reba, it is Mr. Shane¡¯s order to keep you safe. If you leave our sight, we can¡¯t ount for it to Mr. Shane.¡±

    Reba red back in displeasure, but was too afraid of Shane¡¯s intimidation to say anything.

    She walked through the winding alleys of Lyre Spiti and finally reached Lyre Spiti, but Eleven, who stayed at the door, told her, ¡°Ms. Lyra and Mr. Malcolm are out.¡±

    ¡°Where did they go?¡±

    Eleven shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. They didn¡¯t say.¡±

    ¡°And did they say how long it would take to get back?¡±

    Eleven still shook his head, ¡°Not either.¡±

    OK.

    Reba was happy to be free and turned back to the two bodyguards, ¡°You heard me. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not active. It¡¯s that Lyra is not here and I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±

    She turned around and tried to leave, but was again stopped by two bodyguards who discreetly said, ¡°Miss Reba, you came over for the purpose of visiting Miss Melissa. And you should ask Miss Melissa where she went again.¡±

 Chapter 479 How to survive the torture without drinking water

    Reba was very upset to be controlled, ¡°You¡¯re in charge of me?¡±

    With Shane¡¯s orders, the bodyguards were not afraid at all and had a tough attitude.

    ¡°Miss Reba, Miss Melissa¡¯s well-being is your mission on this trip. I¡¯m just kindly reminding you of it.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°Who the hell are you? I need you to remind me?¡±

    The bodyguards lowered their heads, with their cold and deep voice implying threats, ¡°You are right, but we are ordered by Mr. Shane to protect you. Every word and action of your trip today, we will report to Mr. Shane truthfully when we return.¡±

    Reba was so angry that she wanted to beat them, ¡°You threatened me?¡±

    The bodyguards had their heads bow even lower.

    ¡°We don¡¯t dare.¡±

    Although they said they didn¡¯t dare to threaten her, the attitude was not respectful at all.

    Reba had never been so angry before, but because of Shane¡¯s pressure, she had to hold her tongue and walk towards Eleven who was at the door of Lyre Spiti again.

    ¡°¡­ Eleven, how is Melissa? Is she here? Can I call Lyra? I wanna go in and see how she¡¯s doing, and I¡¯ll leave after that.¡±

    With what she said, the two bodyguards who were behind her, looked serious and lowered their heads to cover the killing intent in their eyes.

    Eleven nced at the bodyguards behind Reba, shook his head again and said honestly, ¡°The vi is empty. They¡¯re all out.¡±

    Reba: ¡°Do you know where Melissa was taken?¡±

    Elevenughed, ¡°I¡¯m just Ms Lyra¡¯s hired bodyguard, doing my part of the job. How could I be told about my boss¡¯s stuff?¡±

    He smiled gently, but his tone was meaningful.

    Reba turned around and nced at the bodyguards behind her, and grunted in displeasure.

    ¡°Do you hear that? Melissa is not at the vi. What else do you want to order me to do?¡±

    The two men hastily bowed, ¡°We dare not.¡±

    Reba scorned, said goodbye to Eleven and left Lyre Spiti to go home at a leisurely pace.

    The Lab.

    Jimmy performedboratory tests for Melissa¡¯s body.

    Half an hourter, he took theb results and went back to the ward.

    ¡°Nothing serious. Just the hormones are a little higher, so she¡¯s more prone to stress and be emotional.¡±

    Keith held on Melissa¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°Just this? Can¡¯t find out if Shane gave her any drugs?¡±

    Jimmy shook his head, ¡°All the agents that theboratory researched are chemical weapons with aggressivity. Wounding flesh and internal organs, but there are no drugs that hurt the nerves, so it is impossible to find out what she was hit with.¡±

    ¡°If, indeed, she was injected with a psychotropic agent, the only way to treat her is to know exactly what she was hit with.¡±

    The room, with Lyra and Keith in it, quickly fell into silence.

    They were afraid that only Shane knew exactly what she¡¯d been drugged with.

    But Shane, how could he confess without being pressed?

    This matter was far more tricky than they imagined.

    Jimmy gave Melissa some mood stabilizing injections. She was now too emotionally broken. When she was in theatose state, she could not take medication. But after she woke up, it was more unlikely to obediently take medication. So. He only resorted to the injection.

    He also, by the way, prescribed some special medication for the bruises on her hands.

    Keith was so depressed that he clutched Melissa¡¯s hand and was on the verge of a breakdown.

    They tried so hard to get Melissa out and it was even harder to send her over to theboratory, but the result was not good.

    Lyra sighed silently and walked behind him, rubbing the back of his head and gently soothing him.

    ¡°Keith, don¡¯t be discouraged. It¡¯s only the first day. We can go back and talk about it. There¡¯s always a way.¡±

    Keith nodded his head, but was still depressed.

    Lyra could only continue to persuade, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself too much. It is not all your fault. Sometimes it is just a strangebination of circumstances. When it is resolved, it will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Keith responded softly.

    Lyra knew he wasn¡¯t listening much. Without saying anything else, she turned and left the room, leaving him alone with Melissa for a while.

    *

    In the office of the National Investigation Bureau.

    Shane¡¯s body almost reached to the limit.

    After more than five hundred push-ups, it was followed by more than two hours of horse stance without any rest.

    He could not bezy at all. With a little ckness, the books on his hands andps might fall down.

    Under such intense and torturing corporal punishment, he had no time to think about other things, and all he could think about was getting through this painful experience like purgatory.

    Ring-ring-

    He breathed deeply and smiled from the bottom of his heart.

    He did not expect that one day he would feel that the timer sounded so beautiful, better than all the beautiful music in the world.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, time¡¯s up.¡±

    Malcolm was holding a red-ink pen and dealing with official business on paper, when he casually said, ¡°Put the books back.¡±

    ¡°Thanks Mr. Malcolm.¡±

    Having been pardoned, Shane was as d to be alive as he had survived.

    It¡¯d been years since he had not been in the devil training, and his body was indeed much weaker than before.

    He put the books on his body, put them back on the shelf in a regr manner, and put a book back on the original shelf intact ording to the ssification.

    Having done all that, he walked back to the empty space in front of his desk, bowed slightly towards Malcolm, and turned around to prepare to leave.

    ¡°Stand still.¡±

    Malcolm looked up and gave him an inexplicable stare, ¡°Have I let you go?¡±

    Shane was stunned.

    He couldn¡¯t believe it was not over yet?

    Even though he was so angry that he could not wait to pull out a gun and shoot Malcolm, he could only walk back and stand up again.

    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    Malcolm first put down the pen in his hand and poured him a cup of iced tea leisurely, ¡°There is no hurry. Take a cup of tea first to take a break.¡±

    He gave Malcolm a suspicious look. Now he was so merciful that he even poured him a cup of tea himself?

    Inwardly, although he was a little frightened and in disbelief, he still took two steps forward and epted the cup of tea.

    Under the extreme torture of physical punishment, he was already dehydrated from exhaustion.

    As he was about to drink tea, Malcolm said some m but cruel words, ¡°After all, you¡¯ll suffer more from the trainingter. How can you hold on if you don¡¯t drink some water at all?¡±

    Snap-

    Shane¡¯s hand shook, and the teacup fell from his hand and hit the wooden floor, splitting in pieces and sshing with the tea.

    He looked in a daze at the cup of tea that he hadn¡¯t even taken a sip of, and then looked at Malcolm and shouted in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, I¡¯ll pay for the cup ¡­¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s face was unchanged. He coldly looked askance at him, ¡°Naturally, it is necessary to pay for the cup, but, I personally serve you the tea. You don¡¯t seem to appreciate it.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, I am not ¡­¡±

    Malcolm interrupted him, ¡°All right, you don¡¯t seem very tired and don¡¯t really want to drink tea, so let¡¯s get right to it.¡±

    Shane didn¡¯t what to say.

    Even though he was livid, Malcolm did notpromise but looked cold and hostile.

    ¡°Walk close to the wall. Stand upside down for twenty minutes.¡±

    Upside down?

    His whole body was now close to the limit, not to mention twenty minutes, even five minutes that he could not stand.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, can ¡­¡±

    ¡°Then thirty minutes. Do it right now.¡± Malcolm said as he set the timer and put it on the table.

    Shane breathed deeply and didn¡¯t move for a while.

    Malcolm raised his eyes coldly and nced at him, ¡°Can¡¯t I order you? If you say one more word, or dy one minute without execution, add up to forty minutes.¡±

 Chapter 480 The difference between me and you is not just a â€œdeputyâ€

    The endless torture and oppression was so intense that Shane could hardly breathe.

    He clenched his fists and unclenched again.

    The anger inside his heart kept rising, and he was on the verge of outburst.

    All the physical punishments were former training programs. From beginning to end, except for the teacup that was smashed over, Malcolm did not beat him.

    Even if he wanted to snitch, he could not find a suitable reason.

    As he was thinking about it, Malcolm knocked on the desk with his knuckles and reminded coldly, ¡°You have fifteen seconds to hesitate.¡±

    Shane gasped, and all the thoughts that were in his brain a few seconds ago, vanished into thin air when he heard those words.

    Quickly walking to the wall, he gritted his teeth, held on to his breath, and stood himself up in a position two steps away from the wall.

    Being close to the wall was not the same as being up against it.

    It was to not support himself from the wall, but hepletely relied on his arms¡¯ force that supported the weight of his entire body.

    The wall behind he was simply a temporary support point to prevent injuries from falling down.

    This training was quite challenging and very tiring.

    Not to mention the fact that he was already on the verge of physical exhaustion.

    He onlysted two minutes, and his arms were shaking.

    If he really needed to hold on for thirty minutes, he thought he might die from the torments by Malcolm.

    He hadn¡¯t been this wretched in years.

    This experience, and this revenge, he would never forget for the rest of his life!

    Malcolm looked at him from a distance, watched his trembling arms, haughtily lifted his cup of tea and took a sip before he began to say.

    ¡°Shane Cahan, I went to Frayton years ago and neglected to train you so that you take yourself more and more seriously. You even try to take advantage of the opportunity to take away my power.¡±

    Shane held back the pain and said with difficulty, ¡°Mr. Malcolm ¡­ are you joking? ¡­ I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    Malcolm grunted lightly andzily rubbed his brow, ¡°You are the deputy director of the National Investigation Bureau. I taught you so much over the past years. Your ambition, your desire for power and profit, no one knows better than me.¡±

    ¡°Now, however, you havepletely forgotten your original intention and be more and more strange to me.¡±

    Since Shane got the power of the Cahan family, the feeling of ordering everyone and making everyone must obey, fascinated him, and he began to hope for more and to get more power.

    Shane was also very clear about that, but he would not change, and did not feel that he was wrong.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, you¡¯re right. I¡­ haven¡¯t changed ¡­¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Saying those with his only remaining strength, his entire body fell backward and quickly adjusted the position with the support of the wall.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t bother to listen to his perfunctory words, and his tone sounded serious, ¡°You feel tired, feel like your arms are about to break, even feel like you can¡¯t hold on, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Shane didn¡¯t say anything, but it was obvious in his mind that he did

    Malcolm continued, ¡°Back then, when I was trained by my master, it was even harder than this. I even felt that I was about to die.¡±

    ¡°But the truth is that human potential is unlimited, and in the face of absolute oppression, even the proud has to bow their heads.¡±

    ¡°And, knowing that I can¡¯t bear the punishment of failure, even if I would really risk my life, I will grit my teeth and hold on.¡±

    ¡°Shane Cahan, there¡¯s more than a little difference between me and you.¡±

    Shane was slightly stunned.

    He couldn¡¯t know what Malcolm meant.

    Malcolm had never talked to him like this seriously, but today he was addicted to punishing him, making him to remember the past?

    He thought resentfully and did not say a word.

    Malcolm stared at him. His tone sounded cold and cruel, ¡°If you can¡¯t carry on for thirty minutes, it indicates you have cked off and be weak. I¡¯ll report this and request to send you back to the training camp and let you stay there for three months.¡±

    ¡°In addition, once you leave, the deputy director¡¯s position is vacant. I intend to promote Chad temporarily. What do you think?¡±

    Although he said it was temporary, once Chad really took over, and Shane was basically not likely to get his seat back.

    Shane¡¯s back stiffened. At his dry and lower lip, there was a row of blood marks form biting. Taking a deep breath, he stabilized himself and controlled his trembling arms.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, your arrangement is, perhaps, superfluous. I can carry on.¡±

    Malcolm snickered, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    That was a quick half an hour for Malcolm, who was handling business.

    But for Shane, who was upside down, every second was like a year, and he had no other thought but to suffer and hold on.

    Half an hourter, the timer rang out.

    It was just about the end of the work too.

    Shane grunted, as if relieved, and his whole body fell limply to the ground, being unable to even stand up.

    Even his eyshes were beaded with sweat. He was trembling gently, and was too weak to open his eyes.

    Malcolm was just finishing hisst document with a red ink pen.

    He turned off the heat, got up and slowly walked to Shane¡¯s feet, ¡°You barely passed. Remember to clean up the floor before you leave.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm,¡± Shane called out to him in a weak voice as he braced himself for consciousness, ¡°Can ¡­¡±

    Malcolm seemed to know what he was going to say, and decisively refused: ¡°No, but if you¡¯re not afraid that everyone in the bureau will know that you were punished in my office today, go ahead and call someone to clean it up.¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t stand up, you knees can always move. I won¡¯t let anyone in to bother you. Whether you want yourst authority or not, it is up to you.¡±

    His ck eyes looked cold and merciless, quietly gazing at him who was on the ground and wretched, without changing his countenance.

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡±

    Receiving his affirmative answer, Malcolm put on his uniform and turned his head toward the door.

    Just a few steps away, Malcolm turned back and added with a threat, ¡°You¡¯d better not have really done anything to Melissa about being a prisoner, or I will not take it lightly.¡±

    Shane¡¯s eyshes fluttered and he didn¡¯t answer.

    Malcolm grunted and left the office in a dashing manner.

    When he left, Shane tried so hard to raise his eyes and once again stared at the metal sign that said ¡°Director¡± on the table. His fists clenched unconsciously.

    The hatred that surged inside could no longer be concealed.

    But after a short break, he resigned himself to getting up from the ground.

    He was too tired to stand up, and he could only kneel a little bit to move. With a rag, he cleaned up the sweat on the floor and tea stains on the table, and collected the broken porcin that was scattered around.

    After doing all this, he called his subordinates and asked them to carry him back to his office. Then he took a shower and changed into clean clothes before going back to the Cahan family.

    *

    When Malcolm returned to Lyre Spiti, he just found the house was very lively.

    Keith, Chad, and Keira were all there, sitting on the couch. No one was talking. All looked serious and looked like they were waiting for him to have a little meeting.

    He walked straight over and sat down next to Lyra.

    Not caring if there was someone next to him, he reached out and slid his arms around Lyra¡¯s waist for a hug.

    Lyra quickly pped his hand and said in a serious manner, ¡°What are you doing? They are watching us.¡±

    His hand that was pped turned red lightly but he didn¡¯t even let go. He hugged her waist tighter, sighing regardless, ¡°It¡¯s hard not seeing you all day.¡±

 Chapter 481 Malcolm strikes, and there must be blood

    Keith was utterly depressed, stared at Malcolm who was fawning at his sister, and had a silent sigh.

    Chad, even if he saw his boss¡¯s petnt look in front of the wife, he had no other emotion but wanted tough.

    Keira was envious, deted, and silently looked at Chad, the big straight guy next to him.

    Lyra noticed the varying expressions of several people and smiled awkwardly.

    Malcolm seemed genuinely upset. His head rested gently on her shoulder, as if asking forfort.

    She didn¡¯t stop Malcolm from hugging her, reaching out to rub the back of his neck to soothe his inner turmoil habitually.

    ¡°Don¡¯t keep silent. Everyone is almost there. Let¡¯s start speaking.¡± Lyra changed the subject.

    Chad quickly said, ¡°I specifically checked the circumstances of Miss. Melissa, and also consulted several psychiatrists. They all said that she had a rapid change of mood. Her reaction was too strong. In just a few days, she be like this. It¡¯s not like she was stimted badly.¡±

    Keira nodded, ¡°Yes, so we both still prefer the assumption that she was injected with an unknown drug by Shane.¡±

    Because they were discussing the serious stuff, the atmosphere of the living room quickly became gloomy.

    Keith thought deeply, and after a long interval, he said, ¡°I suddenly remembered something Melissa said earlier.¡±

    Lyra: ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Rara, Melissa went back to the Cahan family once before to find evidence that Anthony is illegitimate. Do you remember?¡±

    Lyra nodded, ¡°Of course I remember.¡±

    ¡°She said she was on the top floor of the Cahan Residence when she encountered a horrific attack. Now when I think about it, I think it¡¯s very simr to what happened when Melissa had her attack. When the top floor is only upied by her mother, Caitlin, she always suspects it was her.¡±

    Speaking of this matter, Lyra also thought of something, ¡°Shane took Melissa to attend a business partyst time. Melissa asked me about her mother. She said when they were having a meal, she saw her mother¡¯s wrists with red marks. I also told this to you after I came back home. ¡±

    Keith nodded, with the memory still fresh in his mind.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The aura of the living room became more grim.

    Even Malcolm, rising from Lyra¡¯s arms, frowned and asked, ¡°So, do you suspect Shane first imprisoned his mother and injected her with drugs, and then Melissa?¡±

    Lyra and Keith both looked deep at the same time and nodded.

    Malcolm lowered his head to cover the hostility in his eyes, and did not speak again.

    The discussion continued.

    Keira: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, does that mean Shane still has the drug there?¡±

    Chad agreed, ¡°Since he wants to control Caitlin, he must inject the drugs to her continuously. I remember when we searched the house, the housekeeper¡¯s reaction was particrly strong to a chain rattling room on the top floor. He tried desperately to not allow us to open the door. Mrs. Caitlin might be in that room!¡±

    Lyra lowered her eyes for a moment in thought, ¡°In that case, let me find another way to contact Reba. And see if she can help us get inside and try to get the drug Shane gave them.¡±

    Keira: ¡°Lyra, Reba is Shane¡¯s sister after all. Will she really want to help us find evidence of Shane¡¯s crimes? You know, it could get her brother killed!¡±

    On this matter, Lyra was also unsure and had little confidence.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try that first. There¡¯s no one else in the Cahan family can be trusted except Reba. And Shane was recently suspended from National Investigation Bureau assignment to reflect at home and wait for the investigation. He will surely keep the Cahan Residence under close guard. We will not have an opportunity to enter the house again to search.¡±

    Several people went silent at the same time.

    This was really the only way to go for now.

    The discussion should be ended here at this point.

    Chad took Keira home and Keith switched shifts with Dr. Maximus to keep watch over Melissa.

    When everyone had left and the living room was quiet, Malcolm carried Lyra up in his arms. His dark eyes looked ambitious and possessive.

    ¡°What are you doing? Put me down. I¡¯m going to check on our babies on the fourth floor.¡± She pped his shoulder lightly.

    Malcolm refused and insisted on carrying her to the bedroom, ¡°Our babies are being watched by Sophia. They are probably asleep by now. Why do you need to disturb them? It¡¯ste at night. We should go to bed too.¡±

    ¡°We just sleep, no other things.¡±

    Malcolm momentarily wrinkled his brows slightly, feeling a little aggrieved.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m talking about sex version of taking a break. Besides, I helped you teach Shane a good lesson and give him a hard time today. Shouldn¡¯t I be rewarded for that?¡±

    Lyra let him carry her upstairs, raising her eyebrows gently.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Malcolm rubbed the tip of her nose, ¡°It¡¯s true. How dare I cheat my wife?¡±

    Lyra was interested in that, ¡°Then tell me everything about the process.¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±

    Malcolm smiled lustfully as he walked upstairs, while articting in a methodical manner.

    ¡°I took an ashtray and a teacup and broke the skin on his forehead.¡±

    Lyra furrowed her eyebrows, ¡°That¡¯s it? Just broken skin? No blood?¡±

    He knew what bad ideas she had and his voice sounded doting, ¡°When I strike, there is blood absolutely. He was defeated.¡±

    Lyra smiled wickedly, thinking it interested, ¡°And then what?¡±

    ¡°Then I punished him with more than 500 push-ups, more than two hours of horse stance and thirty minutes of handstand ¡­¡±

    His voice was low and pleasant, and it ended abruptly as the room door was closed.

    Evente at night, those shy and pleasant sounds were covered up.

    ¡­

    The next morning.

    Cahan Residence.

    Timothy and Reba woke up early and waited in the dining room in a disciplined manner, not daring to be the first to eat until Shane arrived.

    Shane came backtest night, and when he arrived homw, Timothy and Reba had long gone to bed. They didn¡¯t knew that he was punished at the National Investigation Bureau, and was carried back by his subordinates.

    After a night¡¯s rest, Shane¡¯s strength recovered a lot, but his body was too sore and weak.

    He hadn¡¯t received such heavy physical punishment in many years, and he had trouble getting down the stairs.

    When Timothy and Reba, who were waiting in the dining room, saw Shane, the arrogant head of their family, being supported by the housekeeper and servants anding downstairs with great difficulty, they were so shocked that their eyes widened.

    Reba: ¡°Shane, what¡¯s wrong with you? You git seriously injured yesterday?¡±

    Timothy also cared about him and asked, ¡°Shane, if you really have trouble getting out of bed, let the servants send the food back to your room. Why bother going downstairs?¡±

    Shane wrinkled his eyebrows, lowered his face, and looked cold, but did not answer the two¡¯s questions.

    The housekeeper answered for him, ¡°Yesterday, I didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Mr. Malcolm. He poked holes and left Mr. Shane in the office for the afternoon for corporal punishment. He almost tortured Mr. Shane to death.¡±

    ¡°Oh my God. I feel sorry for that,¡± Reba said softly.

    Timothy kept his head down, hiding the delight in his eyes.

    He was oppressed by Shane every day, and he never thought that in his lifetime, he would be able to see Shane being tortured and having difficulty even getting downstairs.

    Somehow, instead of being a little worried, he was a little gleeful.

 Chapter 482 -Kneel down or get beaten by the cane. Itâ€™s your choice

    Shane trudged down to the first floor, where the housekeeper and the servant carefully helped him to the main dining chair.

    He slowly sat down. His thighs and calves had a sharp pain like pins and needles, and sore and tormented.

    He just walked downstairs and sat in a chair. His forehead had a thinyer of sweat because of pain and his face was also a little pale.

    After holding his anger and being stared at all the time, he was so upset that he picked up his spoon and berated, ¡°Eat you breakfast!¡±

    Timothy and Reba hastily lowered their heads, dutifully picked up their forks, and ate their breakfast in silence.

    A few minutes of calm passed. Shane looked cold and began to ask questions.

    ¡°Reba, did you see Melissa yesterday?¡±

    Reba was stunned and swallowed the sweet and freshly baked bread in her mouth.

    ¡°No, when I went over there yesterday afternoon, Lyra wasn¡¯t at the vi and Melissa wasn¡¯t there either. I don¡¯t know where they went, so I came back.¡±

    Snap-

    The moment she finished her words, several tes on the table were lifted to the floor by Shane with his arm.

    In the dining room, the crisp and loud noise came after another.

    Timothy was so frightened by this sudden outburst, and by the shock, he shivered and dropped his fork.

    Reba¡¯s eyes were instantly red and watery, like a frightened bunny.

    Shane stared at her maliciously and questioned in a deep voice, ¡°You felt at ease toe back without seeing her? Didn¡¯t you know to wait in Lyre Spiti until you see Melissa? What else do you know how to do but ck off?¡±

    Reba was fiercely crying. With tears streaming down from her face, she was unable to say a word.

    After all, she was the most beloved sister. Shane restrained himself a little bit and ordered, ¡°Within today, you must see Lyra, and Melissa. Otherwise, don¡¯t get back to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I got it ¡­¡±

    Tears were evident on her face, and the more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she was. She gradually cried out, which was very sad and pitiful.

    Shane was unmoved, ¡°Shut up. No more crying.¡±

    Reba immediately covered her mouth, stifling all whimpers. Her chest was heaving and her tears were still falling down uncontrobly.

    Shane didn¡¯t bother with her and turned his head to look at Timothy, who seemed to invisible next to him.

    Feeling his brother¡¯s deathly stare, Timothy bowed his head even lower, and his heart was chilling with fear of being relocated.

    ¡°Did youe to the National Investigation Bureau yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Timothy was slightly confused, ¡°Shane, I was very busy over at thepany yesterday. I made a deal with NIB Team 9 to report to the civilian department the day after tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°The day after tomorrow? And the civilian department?¡±

    Shane¡¯s face was getting more and more livid. Obviously, he was extremely furious.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his arms were so sore and weak, Timothy¡¯s head had been smashed by him.

    ¡°I let you go to work there and you¡¯re not proactive at all. But you never forget to eat. What¡¯s the use of you? Kneel down.¡±

    ¡°Shane¡­¡±

    Timothy looked at the servants and housekeeper in the dining room, and was shaky and angry.

    Kneeling in public would really embarrasses him.

    Shane¡¯s tone was callous and cold and he did not even look at him, ¡°Kneel down or go to the hall to suffer the cane. You can choose one.¡±

    It didn¡¯t even have to be a choice.

    Timothy got up and bent his knees in humiliation next to the dining chair.

    ¡°Ah hiss!¡±

    The smooth marble floor had some tiny broken porcins that Shane just broke. They were embedded in the flesh of the knees, making Timothy feel rather painful.

    ¡°Shane, it really hurts ¡­¡±

    He looked at Shane with red eyes, but seeing that he did not have a emotion, he involuntarily clenched his fists.

    Reba covered her mouth and cried, not daring to plead for mercy.

    when Shane got furious, he was scarier than a tiger.

    Shane felt a lot betterpared to his siblings¡¯ fear and timidity.

    Yesterday afternoon, he suffered a lot and vented it out on his brother. It seemed to make it even and he also calmed down a lot.

    ¡°You are not allowed to choose the civilian department. Just choose the Department of Major Crimes, Investigation Department, Detective Department ¡­ Keep a foothold in the future as soon as possible, so that I can have a cover. Don¡¯t make me so tired to support our family alone, understand?¡±

    Timothy was in a cold sweat of pain, and even though he was reluctant, he could only grit his teeth in anger, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Shane frowned at him, ¡°Can¡¯t say anything nice?¡±

    ¡°No, I get it, in the future¡­ I will definitely strive ¡­ to be your helper and do my part for our family¡­¡±

    Kneeling on the broken porcin, the pain was excruciating and Timothy was struggling to speak.

    Shane stared at his legs and keenly noticed a drop of blood on the floor.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Seeing the blood, he felt much better again.

    ¡°Get up. Don¡¯t me me too harsh on you. The finest diamond must be cut. if you are spoiled like this, you will sooner orter be ruined by me.¡±

    With his hypocritical words, Timothy wanted to sneer but had to answer obediently, ¡°I understand. You have a good intention.¡±

    He was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t get up. The housekeeper rushed over and helped him sit back in his chair.

    ¡°Don¡¯t freeze. Keep eating.¡± Shane said coldly, scooping up a spoonful of porridge and eating.

    Timothy and Reba couldn¡¯t eat at all, and were almost out of breath from the damned oppression.

    Shane was the only one who ate the breakfast and was in a good mood.

    Timothy and Reba finished their meal and were ordered by Shane to do what they were told to do.

    On the car to Lyre Spiti, Reba was still whimpering and crying, feeling really aggrieved.

    Her cell phone rang and it was Lyra¡¯s calling.

    The moment when she picked up the phone, Reba cried ¡°Lyra, I got yelled at by Shane ¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Half an hourter, she wrapped her arms around Lyra¡¯s waist, crouched in Lyra¡¯s arms, as if she had found a support, and cried with abandon.

    Lyra silently smoothed her back and wiped her tears, but in her heart she sighed that she was lucky that Malcolm had gone to work. Otherwise he would have had a fit if he saw Reba hugging her.

    ¡°Lyra¡­ Shane said I didn¡¯t see you yesterday, said I was useless. He said if I can¡¯t see you again today, he will get me hell out of the family ¡­¡±

    ¡°Good girl, you¡¯re not seeing me here?¡±

    Thinking of something, Lyra¡¯s expression gradually went serious ¡°The two bodyguards you brought were arranged by Shane, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lyra said bluntly, ¡°When we¡¯re talking, they even try to enter the vi to follow. They¡¯re looking around with purposes. I¡¯ll let Eleven and Twelve tie them up and throw them into the basement to lock up for a while. They are not allowed to eavesdrop. It¡¯s also considered as a lesson.¡±

    Reba grunted, ¡°Good job!¡±

    After crying she was much more stable and remembering what Shane had told her to do, ¡°Lyra, where¡¯s Melissa? How is she?¡±

    Lyra said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m looking for you today also for this matter. Her mood is very unstable. We suspect that she was injected with nerve-stimting drugs.¡±

    Reba was slightly confused and sounded naive, ¡°How could that be? She¡¯s in our house. Who could inject her with this stuff? Shane said earlier that the disease she has is contagious.¡±

    ¡°Shane is lying to you.¡±

    Lyra took her hands in hers and sighed heavily, still intending to confess things and give it a try.

    ¡°Reba, Shane, in addition to holding Melissa captive and injecting Melissa with drugs, he also locks up against your mother.¡±

 Chapter 483 Mr. Callahan, an old friend

    Reba looked at her with confusion.

    ¡°Lyra, are you kidding me? How could Shane have imprisoned my mom, much less injected her with any drugs?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know her well. My mom has a strange temper, and usually doesn¡¯t like to go out. asionally she must attend some activities and only reluctantly be invited by Shane.¡±

    ¡°Usually, she never cares about us. She¡¯s just pretty aloof anyway. And she only listens to Shane.¡±

    Lyra sighed softly and patiently exined to her, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it seem strange to you precisely because your mother only listens to Shane?¡±

    ¡°This ¡­¡± Reba looked at her dumbfounded.

    She continued, ¡°Melissa and Keith have been in a rtionship for over a year. They¡¯re basically stable, but, she acknowledged the Barker family¡¯s engagement in public at the return party and became unaware of me, nor Keith, only Shane. Thinking about your mother¡¯s situation, do you feel it simr or not?¡±

    Reba went mute and recalled carefully.

    Every time when her mother appeared in a formal asion, it seemed that she really only looked at Shane ¡­

    Reba¡¯s face turned wan. She was unable to imagine that Shane had done such a thing, and her whole body was immersed in shock.

    Lyra took her hand again and persuaded, ¡°Reba, what he did was illegal and reprehensible. By helping me again, you are also helping your family and your mother, OK?¡±

    Reba was shaking badly from shock when she realized what happened.

    ¡°How¡­ how do you need me to help you?¡±

    ¡°Find a way to get up to the top floor. Find the drug Shane gave your mother, and bring it to me.¡±

    Reba drew back her hand and shook her head decisively, ¡°No, Shane will be very tightly guarded on the top floor. I have no chance to go up. He is now the head of our family. Recently, his temper is already bad. He¡¯s often thunderous. If I identally expose it, I will certainly be beaten based on the family instruction. I dare not. ¡±

    Lyra desperately tried to let her have a sense of security, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will help you. I won¡¯t let you get hurt. Do you want to see your mother continue to be tormented and controlled by him like this?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know ¡­¡±

    Reba¡¯s eyes were red and she was panicking.

    Since she was born, Caitlin never cared about her, and her world was not filled with motherly love, but with the affection of her father and brothers.

    She had no deep affection for her mother, not to mention to do an impossible task for her. She could not possibly risk herself.

    ¡°I can¡¯t. I really can¡¯t do it.¡±

    She covered her head in pain, ¡°I know Melissa was in good health and has climbed the top floor before. But I can¡¯t. I can only get in through the iron door, but the only two keys are in Shane and Tom¡¯s hands. They are very tightly guarded, so I don¡¯t stand a chance.¡±

    ¡°Lyra, I¡¯m sorry. I really can¡¯t help you in this! I really don¡¯t dare, and I can¡¯t do it!¡±

    Lyra lowered her eyes and let out a long sigh, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t push you.¡±

    Reba still shivered when she thought of Shane who was terrible.

    She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Lyra, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep this a secret. Just pretend you didn¡¯t hear me. I won¡¯t stop you from doing whatever you want. I just hope I¡¯m not involved. I¡¯m scared.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lyra patted the back of her hand, ¡°Didn¡¯t Shane ask you toe see how Melissa is doing? Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you up there and take a look. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll berate you again if you don¡¯t really take a look.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Lyra.¡±

    The two went upstairs together to the guest room, where Melissa was still unconscious and Dr. Maximus gave her a mood-stabilizing infusion as Jimmy had instructed.

    Keith was on guard again, staying up for two nights without proper sleep. His eyes were red, and there were under-eye dark circle.

    Reba didn¡¯t have a good feeling about Melissa and left after a couple of casual nces.

    When Reba was about to leave, Lyra released the two bodyguards Shane had arranged for her from the basement.

    However, there was no progress again because of Reba¡¯s rejection.

    She went up to the fourth floor and apanied Sophia to watch the babies for a while.

    Two cute little babies, who were smiling sweetly, were at their most innocent and ignorant age.

    Lyra stroked their little faces with great affection, wishing they could stay carefree.

    Her brows furrowed again at the thought of Cahan Residence, and she was at a loss.

    Reba refused to help, and there was no way to prate inside the Cahan Residence.

    As she pondered, her phone suddenly rang, and it was Kellie from Group.

    She had been busy with Keith¡¯s business for a long time now, and she had not been in charge of Angle¡¯s business.

    Kellie got straight to the point, ¡°Miss Lyra, there¡¯s a Mr. Cahan here. He wants to see you today. I¡¯ve let him stay in the parlor.

    Mr. Cahan?

    Lyra thought it suspicious. In the Cahan family now, there were a total of two Mr. Cahan.

    Shane was banned by Malcolm from going out and told him to stay at home to reflect. So, he couldn¡¯t just run to the Angle Group and beg to see her.

    That was Timothy?

    But Timothy didn¡¯t know her well, so why did he want to see her?

    ¡°Miss Lyra, what do you think?¡± Waiting for Lyra¡¯s answer, Kellie repeated the question.

    Lyra was cautious, ¡°Which Mr. Cahan is it?¡±

    Kellie: ¡°I don¡¯t know. He didn¡¯t give me a specific name. He just said he is your old friend.¡±

    Old friend?

    Lyra inevitably thought of a man who was far away. Was he back?

    ¡°Okay, I got it. Tell him to wait for a while. I¡¯ll be here in an hour.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Lyra gave each of the two babies a kiss on the cheek before hurrying downstairs and out the door.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Just as she arrived at the garage, she saw the car Malcolm had gone out in the morning with and driven back in.

    Malcolm¡¯s limousine pulled up steadily in front of her. The windows were rolled down to reveal Malcolm¡¯s extraordinary handsome face.

    ¡°Babe, are you going out? I happen to be free. Do you want me to drive you?¡±

    Lyra frowned, ¡°You have so much going on with the National Investigation Bureau and White Corp. You would happen to be free? Are you checking in on purpose?¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t answer right away, but opened the door and got out. He went around to the passenger side, offered to open the door for her, and gently invited her in.

    ¡°Come on, babe. Let me be your full-time driver today.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t refuse and let him help her put on her seat belt.

    The limousine engine ignited. With Malcolm¡¯s skillful driving skills, they were steadily leaving Lyre Spiti.

    Lyra: ¡°Go Angle Group.¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±

    Not long after, the two arrived at the Angle Group side by side.

    Through the hazy ss of the parlor, Lyra saw a seemingly familiar, yet somewhat unfamiliar figure, with his back to her, sitting in the seat.

    She stared intently at the back and pushed open the door to the parlor.

    Malcolm coldly sped her hand, seemingly asserted his sovereignty, and she didn¡¯t stop.

    The two went in together.

    Hearing the movement of the door opening, the man in the parlor abruptly turned around.

 Chapter 484 She is married. Iâ€™ll do it for her

    In addition to the pair of blue-colored noble eyes, they could not find a trace of youngster from the man¡¯s face. His skin was also much rougher than before, and he even had a beard, like an exotic middle-aged man.

    It seemed that he experienced a lot, and looked older.

    However, when looking at Lyra, his eyes were still drenched with tenderness and doting.

    ¡°Rara, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    Lyra froze in ce, staring at him.

    Almost a year had passed. She did not expect to see Anthony again. He had changed, and seemed to be much more mature and stable.

    After sizing him up for a while, she smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Mr. Cahan.¡±

    Anthony was slightly surprised. Because of the way she addressed him, he nced behind her at Malcolm and understood.

    He gently reached out and said expectantly, ¡°After being away for so long, can ¡­ we have a hug?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t answer, but looked back at Malcolm.

    Malcolm bowed his head and did not make a statement. No one could see his look.

    In front of him, hugging was not a particrly out-of-the-ordinary action. It didn¡¯t matter, right?

    With that in mind, she tentatively stepped forward and opened her arms.

    But at a distance of one meter from Anthony, her arms were gently bumped from behind.

    She turned her head and saw Malcolm walking around her towards Anthony. His face looked grim. Seemingly, he was not too happy and in a position to fight.

    On the first day back, Anthony had to be beaten as a wee gift?

    ¡°Honey¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her words, Lyra saw that Malcolm opened his arms and reluctantly gave Anthony a perfunctory hug.

    He said, ¡°She is a married woman. It¡¯s not convenient for her to hug you so I will do it for her.¡±

    After saying that, he patted Anthony¡¯s back heavily with his palms.

    Anthony was speechless.

    On the faces of both men, there was a very disgusted expression.

    Lyraughed and suddenly felt that they were cute.

    ¡°Well, how long are you two going to hold each other? Howe it looks like I¡¯m the extra one?¡±

    Malcolm and Anthony immediately let go of each other. Both of them looked sullen and found it hard to get along to the extreme.

    Lyra took Malcolm¡¯s hand and led him to sit across from Anthony.

    ¡°Why do you suddenly want toe back this time?¡±

    Anthony smiled, hiding the loss in his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s not sudden. I¡¯ve been in a foreign country for so long. I always feel I miss something. I¡¯m not quite at ease, soe back to see. A few days ago I sent you a letter. I have said this on the letter. I thought you knew ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°You sent a letter?¡±

    Lyra was suspicious and carefully recalled. She seemed to have received a delivery.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve been busy thest few days, so I¡¯m not avable. Eleven helps receive delivery for me, and I did forget to look at it.¡±

    Anthony felt relieved and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    The three of them exchanged a few more pleasantries.

    Lyra: ¡°By the way, do you know about Melissa, the daughter of your family? You¡¯ve got another sister.¡±

    ¡°Melissa?¡±

    Little did Anthony know that in the year he had been teaching abroad in the countryside. He had never inquired about the Cahan family.

    He had only inquired about Lyra and was happy to know that Malcolm treated her extremely well.

    ¡°She¡¯s a contracted actress of Angle Group and a good friend of mine from Frayton orphanage before. She and Keith are ¡­¡±

    Lyra paused in her speech.

    Talking about Melissa, her and Malcolm¡¯s expressions went grim at the same time.

    Anthony keenly sensed the change in mood in both of them, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is something wrong?¡±

    Lyra turned her head to look at Malcolm and saw that he had no objection before asking, ¡°Do you know anything about Shane?¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t speak but looked solemn.

    Lyra: ¡°Let me take you to meet Melissa. After seeing her, maybe you can know some useful information.¡±

    The trio soon set off back to Lyre Spiti.

    It was the first time for Anthony to see his half-sister.

    But he still had some impressions of those things before Melissa was born, and he always felt a bit sorry for her.

    When his father brought him back to the Cahan family from European Swye, he asked Caitlin to include him in the family tree.

    He heard that it was a mental problem and a little stimtion that caused Melissa to be in exile for so many years.

    Lyra: ¡°She went back to her family just a week ago, and became like this. When I found her, she was imprisoned by Shane in chains in the penthouse. She¡¯s mentally disturbed, recognizing only Shane. When she leaves Shane, she will be manic and crazy to the point of self-harm.¡±

    Anthony listened quietly, sizing up the haggard girl on the bed.

    Keith, who had been sitting on the edge of the bed without speaking, added, ¡°We suspect Shane imprisons Caitlin in the same way and injects her with unknown drugs.¡±

    Anthony pondered for a moment, ¡°So that¡¯s it, no wonder.¡±

    He seemed to know something, and several other people in the room turned their heads to look at him.

    He calmly exined little by little the truth about the Cahan family in the first ce.

    ¡°Caitlin is my father¡¯s second wife, and after my father¡¯s death, my elder brother, Shane and I were all vying for the power.¡±

    ¡°It was during this battle for power that my elder brother was identally killed. I happened to be transferred away from Suham on a mission by Security Agency. By the time I returned, things hade to a close. Shane had managed to get the power, and I was told that Caitlin fully supported him to it, spending all her financial resources into establishing his prestige in front of everyone in the family.¡±

    ¡°I wondered at the time that even if she spoils her son, she couldn¡¯t spend all her money. Now when I think about it, Caitlin¡¯s state the day she showed up at the family meeting was indeed a bit strange, like she was being controlled by Shane.¡±

    The other three listened quietly to his boration, and the room was exceptionally quiet, with no one speaking to interrupt.

    Until Anthony raised his eyes to see Lyra, and his blue eyes looked extra firm, ¡°Rara, for this matter, I think I have a way. I can help you.¡±

    Lyra and Keith lit up at the same time.

    Malcolm bowed his head in contemtion. No one knew what he was thinking.

    After several people agreed on the n in detail, the final n was determined.

    ¡­

    In the evening, Reba and Timothy who was exhausted by working at the National Investigation Bureau, sat trembling at the dinner table.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Their nightmare for the past two days was having meal together with Shane.

    Every time, it was as painful as if they were about to have a death sentence.

    Shane was once again helped downstairs by the butler and servants and slowly sat down at the main chair.

    He didn¡¯t immediately dine, but coldly questioned Reba, ¡°Well?¡±

    Reba answered honestly, ¡°Melissa¡¯s condition is very bad. I heard after she was sent to Lyre Spiti, she had a frenzy and bit Keith. After that she was sedated and never woke up. Until now there is no improvement.¡±

    Shane heard this and instead of being worried, he was relieved.

    ¡°You have to go there often and keep Melissa¡¯s health monitored at times.¡±

    Reba bowed her head, ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°By the way, next time remember to ask Lyra to let the bodyguards in. They kept them in the basement. It should never happen again. Their responsibility is to keep you safe. You have to make sure you are under their nose at all times, okay?¡±

    Reba resisted a little, and after a few seconds of thinking, she obediently said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Shanezily nced at Timothy who sat across from Reba, and was about to ask a question when a bodyguard at the door suddenly came in in a frenzy. He looked astonished as if he saw a ghost.

    ¡°Mr Shane ¡­ Mr. Anthony is back!¡±

 Chapter 485 Malcolm is ruthless and join forces to fix him

    Shane was baffled, ¡°Which Anthony?¡±

    ¡°Just, just your brother, Anthony Cahan. He is standing in the doorway right now. He is alive!¡±

    The more Shane listened, the more his brow furrowed.

    He prepared to stand up.

    The soreness in his arms and thighs pulled him back to his seat, and he forced himself to endure the pain and ordered, ¡°Send him in.¡±

    *

    When everyone in the dining room saw Anthony¡¯s face, all was surprised that if they saw the ghost.

    Reba was the most excited one and her eyes turned watery.

    ¡°Anthony, it¡¯s really you? You¡¯re not dead?¡±

    Anthony smiled slightly, ¡°I¡¯m tough. lucky to survive.¡±

    His eyes moved to Shane and Timothy, ¡°Shane, Timothy.¡±

    Timothy nodded woodenly.

    Shane had little expression. He was the most subdued and calm one.

    He used a spoon to stir the soup in the bowl. The porcin spoon and bowl made a crisp sound, and his tone was solemn as he questioned, ¡°If you¡¯re not dead, why haven¡¯t you delivered a letter to us in the past year? Do you still have our family in your eyes?¡±

    Anthony meekly bowed his head in a submissive manner, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for having to hide myself this year in order to stay alive. It was my fault for causing my brothers and sisters to worry.¡±

    Shane felt much better, ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s good to be back. Did you have dinner?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Shane gave a nce at the servant next to him, ¡°Get Mr. Anthony a pair of dishes.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Anthony refused.

    His blue and jewel-like eyes were extraordinarily deep, and he looked at Shane.

    ¡°Shane, I have something I¡¯d like to talk to you about alone. Is that convenient?¡±

    Shane stared at him, keenly aware of the unusual in his eyes.

    However, Shane was too tired and sore to get up.

    At his discretion, he looked to Timothy and Reba, who looked bitter and little appetite.

    ¡°What¡¯s that look on your faces, you two? Can¡¯t eat? Then go back to your room and don¡¯t get in my way here.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± In unison, the two got up and fled the dining room, not wanting to stay a moment longer.

    Shane drove away the servants and butler again.

    In just a minute, the only two brothers were left in therge dining room.

    Anthony walked around the long dining room table to the empty space next to Shane¡¯s chairs, and had the good sense not to sit down, but to stand in a disciplined manner.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Shane was pleased with his understanding behavior and his mood gradually softened, ¡°Tell me, what was going on before?¡±

    Anthony looked indifferent. And his tone was so calm that there was no ups and downs.

    ¡°A year ago, Malcolm, with a cross-country warrant, caused a scene on my wedding day with Rara, forcing Rara to have to shoot me.¡±

    Shane tapped the table impatiently and urged, ¡°I know about this. What I want to ask is how did you get away from Malcolm?¡±

    ¡°It was Rara who couldn¡¯t bear t hat. The bullet missed and did not directly hit my heart, but Malcolm did not know it. He thought I was dead and had me casually thrown to the nearest hill. I was not even buried. He wanted my body to be mutted by wild dogs and wolves, with no bones left.¡±

    Shane snorted lightly, ¡°Malcolm could do such a thing.¡±

    Shane¡¯s eyes were downcast, without any emotions.

    He continued, ¡°Perhaps it was my life that happened to be saved by a hunter on the hill. And then my mother asked the international court to rule on Rara because of me. Malcolm sent someone to the hill to try to find my body. I fled the country overnight, and for the past year, I have been moving from one illiterate country to another, hiding my name and identity, and working for my life as a teacher in the mountains.¡±

    Shane listened quietly, was satisfied with his experience, and sighed as if in regret.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. You¡¯re so good-looking, top notch in both skill and learning. You were victimized by Malcolm like this. I really feel sorry for you.¡±

    Anthony smiled bitterly, ¡°To get a word of care from you, I risked Malcolm¡¯s discovery and trekked back. It¡¯s worthy.¡±

    Shane nodded to the seat next to him, gesturing for him to sit down.

    Perhaps it was because he was oppressed by Malcolm too much, it made Shane feel a lot better, and he unconsciously treated him a little gentler.

    ¡°Thanks Shane,¡± Anthony said as he sat down.

    Shane: ¡°So what are your ns foring back this time when Malcolm has put you through this? He is now on the rise in his career, rtionship and kinship. Are you willing to see that?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not willing!¡±

    Anthony clenched his fists in front of him, and the hatred in his eyes was intense.

    ¡°Shane, I came back this time to ask you to help me. Malcolm stole my woman, causing me nothing, suffering. And I can¡¯t return home. If I don¡¯t kill him, it is difficult to eliminate my hatred for him!

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to help me. In the future, as long as it is your order, even if I have to give my life, I will do my best toplete it!¡±

    Shane stirred the bowl of soup with interest, thought for a moment, and was in a pickle.

    ¡°Anthony, I really want to help you, but I am now suspended by Malcolm. I can only stay at home and wait for the investigation and notice. I¡¯m willing to help but unable to do so.¡±

    ¡°Malcolm White! How dare he did this to you?¡±

    Anthony gritted his teeth and pronounced his name, with intense hatred and reluctance in his eyes.

    ¡°Shane, after being the deputy director of the National Investigation Bureau for so long, don¡¯t you want to get rid of Malcolm White and take back the power that belongs to you?¡±

    Shane didn¡¯t say anything.

    Of course he wanted to, and was desperate for it. He couldn¡¯t wait to ravage Malcolm to death!

    However, he looked at his half-brother who was in front of him and lowered his eyes slightly. No one knew what he was thinking about.

    Anthony was still continuing to persuade, ¡°Shane, I¡¯m your brother. I have nothing now. I can only try to rely on you. I will help you. Even if I have to fight for this with my crippled life, I will help you get the National Investigation Bureau¡¯s power!¡±

    Between them, they shared amon enemy.

    With one more person, there was one more chance to win.

    Shane smiled and reached his hand out to Anthony who got his head closer and let him pat his face.

    ¡°Anthony, you really be mature and stable a lot over the year. I¡¯m so happy about that.¡±

    Anthony lowered his eyes submissively, no emotions in his eyes.

    Shane: ¡°I promise to find a way and help you fix Malcolm.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Shane!¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a long journey, so tonight you can go to the guest room and catch up on your sleep. As for your previous room, I¡¯ll have the servants clean it up.¡±

    ¡°Well, I appreciate you¡¯re still willing to let our family be my shelter.¡±

    Shane smiled kindly, ¡°Because of the battle for power, we have had a disagreement before, and I beat you before, but Anthony, I have you in my heart as a brother.¡±

    There was vicissitude kind of feeling on Anthony¡¯s face, and when he smiled, he was indeed much more mature than a year ago.

    ¡°I was the one who didn¡¯t know any better in the past, so it¡¯s good you don¡¯t haggle over.¡± He lowered his head in obedience, and there was no revulsion or displeasure in his eyes.

    Shane nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Go have some rest.¡±

    ¡°Then Shane take your time and eat. I¡¯ll go upstairs first.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Anthony got up, left the dining room and headed for the stairs.

    The moment when he turned around, the smile on his face died down, with only endless coldness.

    In therge dining room, Shane was the only one eating the dinner, which seemed a bit cold.

    Shane didn¡¯t feel bad about it and ate with pleasure.

    A few minutester, he called his bodyguard in and ordered in a whisper, ¡°Go find out where else Anthony had been before he came back home and if he has seen Malcolm first.¡±

 Chapter 486 Malcolmâ€™s intuition: someone is hiding something

    Anthony sat on the bed in the guest room with unease feeling in his heart.

    He knew Shane too well. Shane was suspicious and thoughtful, and he was afraid he won¡¯t trust him easily for tonight.

    With that in mind, he sent a text message to Malcolm.

    *

    The next morning, the dining room of Cahan family.

    Shane didn¡¯t say a word, and everyone was silent as they took their food.

    In therge dining room, there was only the sound of crisp dishes.

    No one knew how long it took before Shane said, ¡°Anthony, now that you¡¯re back, let me just announce to the public that you¡¯re not dead. And we¡¯ll throw you a wee party.¡±

    Anthony looked embarrassed, ¡°But Shane, Malcolm would find a way to arrest me and send me to a secret interrogation room for torture if he knows about it.¡±

    Shane¡¯s defenses loosened a bit as he cogitated his nervous reaction.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave the house until the party so I can guarantee your safety.¡±

    ¡°But Shane ¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no but.¡± Shane¡¯s face looked like as if it was non-negotiable, ¡°You just saidst night you¡¯d behave and follow my orders. You¡¯ve forgotten so soon?¡±

    Anthony could only respond, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Shane: ¡°Meet me in the study in two hours. Something¡¯s been arranged for you.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The dining room regained its calm.

    After a tacit meal, Reba went to Lyre Spiti and was forced to see how Melissa was doing.

    Timothy was bitter to go to work at the National Investigation Bureau. Over the past two days, he was running errands everywhere. His whole body was going to fall apart. He suffered unspeakably. His resentment towards Shane had deepened

    Shane¡¯s sore muscles had eased and he could barely walk on his own.

    He went to his study to work remotely on the Cahan Group¡¯s quarterly statements.

    A few minutester, the bodyguard knocked on the door of the room.

    ¡°Mr. Shane, we have checked it over. Mr. Anthony went to the Angle Group yesterday to try to see Mrs. White.¡±

    Shane stopped writing with his pen and his tone went cold, ¡°See?¡±

    ¡°No, it seems to have been quietly driven out.¡±

    Shane thought deeply for a moment, ¡°So has he seen Malcolm yet?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Shane¡¯s originally serious expression gradually became calm, ¡°Okay, you can leave.¡±

    The bodyguard saluted respectfully and turned to leave the study.

    After a while, Anthony arrived at the study in time.

    ¡°Shane, you¡¯re looking for me privately. Do you already have a n?¡±

    Shane raised his eyes and looked at him with a smile, ¡°Yes, on the day of the party, I will give you a task. It can only seed.¡±

    After a few minutes of whispered instructions, Anthony¡¯s expression was grim.

    ¡°Shane, you want me to poison him?¡±

    Shane leisurely lit his cigarette, ¡°What¡¯s so surprising? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d do anything for me to get the director position of the National Investigation Bureau?¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    Anthony seriously analyzed the pros and cons, ¡°The party will be arranged in our house. If Malcolm is poisoned here in our home, not only will I be caught on the spot, it will also affect the Cahan Group¡¯s stock. And our entire family has no way to escape the guilt. Shane, you have to think twice.¡±

    Shane coldly snorted and was confident, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one knows about this drug. It¡¯s a forbidden drug I bought from abroad. It¡¯s colorless and tasteless. The poison will break out in a week. No one can suspect you.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not easily detected, why should I do it?¡±

    Shane took a sip of his cigarette and nced at him.

    ¡°You and Lyra¡¯s rtionship is not ordinary. She has shot you, and she should be apologetic. If you do this and let Lyra pass the wine to Malcolm, it¡¯s the most foolproof.¡±

    Anthony stood with his hands behind his back and his eyes downcast, trying to contemte the matter.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Shane tapped the tabletop, interrupting his thoughts, ¡°You promised me just yesterday. Your loyalty is bullshit?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s all up to you. I¡¯ll do it properly when the timees.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    Shaney down in the back of his chair and smoked.

    He raised his head and looked at the rising smoke. His eyes looked gloomy and cold.

    ¡°Before the party, to ensure your safety, allmunication devices should be handed in. Can you do that?¡±

    Anthony froze slightly, and after a couple of seconds of hesitation, he pulled the old-fashioned cell phone out of his pocket and put it with both hands on Shane¡¯s desk.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much money, just this phone. Shane, you can have your bodyguard search my room if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±

    Shane smiled amiably, ¡°I naturally believe in you.¡±

    *

    That afternoon, the news that Anthony was still alive and only to be sent abroad for further studies, was made public on the official website of the Cahan Group.

    Originally, Lyra was a suspect of shooting Anthony to death. Because of Keith, there were no heated discussions about that.

    Now that Anthony was not dead, so those rumors would be dispelled.

    Lyra was sitting on a couch, watching the news of the Cahan family.

    Malcolm washed the fresh strawberries and took it into her mouth one by one, ncing twice at her iPad.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after a year abroad, he still decided to restore his name Anthony and start his life again. Rara, what do you think? What does hee back for this time?¡±

    Lyra was eating a strawberry.

    In response to Malcolm¡¯s question, she thought for a moment but did not answer.

    Malcolm continued, ¡°Honey, I always felt that he has ns for this sudden return. And he is hiding something.¡±

    Maybe it was the sixth sense of a man when viewing at the other man.

    When Anthony asked to leave Crana and European Swye, he showed desperation for his illegitimate identity and did not want to live as Anthony Cahan or Charles Lance anymore.

    He thought that he would remain anonymous for the rest of his life.

    But he, just out for a year, went back without warning.

    Lyra patted Malcolm¡¯s arm that wrapped around her and asked softly, ¡°Do you still have a grudge against him?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s been a year. Now I¡¯m in good health and happy days. There¡¯s nothing to haggle over.¡±

    Lyra dotingly stroked his handsome face, ¡°That¡¯s it. Now he is willing to help us. We can trust him for the time being. As long as he will not be detrimental to us, it does not matter.¡±

    ¡°Rara, you¡¯re right.¡±

    He gave Lyra a rewarding kiss on the cheek, took a strawberry on the table and fed it to her himself.

    Feeling at ease, Lyra epted his feeding, and continued to say, ¡°By the way, that Anthony is still alive is public. Shane is suspicious. You need to visit him more often during this period of time, act like real.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    In the evening.

    It¡¯d been three days since he returned to the Cahan family.

    Anthony could not sleep at night, and from time to time, he would take advantage of the middle of the night to look out of the window and into the penthouse.

    In the past few days, he had paid special attention to the people who went up to the top floor.

    All servants and bodyguards, as well as Reba and Timothy, were forbidden to go up to the top floor, and the butler personally delivered three meals a day.

    Shane did not go up over the past two days because his body was sore. After he recovered, he would take time to go up every day.

    Only the butler and Shane had the key, and the management was really very strict.

    During this time, he probably did not have an opportunity to go up and search.

    The wee party might be a good opportunity to do so.

 Chapter 487 Party and stealing the key

    He thought resentfully. He slightly raised his blue eyes and focused on the moon outside the window.

    Thinking of something, he reached his hand into his coat pocket and took out a packet of powder only the size of a fingernail.

    His fingers gently rubbed the paper bag. No one knew what he was pondering.

    *

    Melissa finally woke up on the fourth day of treatment.

    Her eyes were half-opened in a weak manner, and it was rare that she did not go mad with self-harm, but was as disoriented as if her soul had been taken away.

    Lyra and Keith, along with Dr. Maximus, all looked nervously at her who was half leaning on the bed.

    Keith¡¯s eyes were red and he was holding back his excitement, ¡°Melissa, I¡¯m Keith, your boyfriend. Do you remember?¡±

    Melissa kept her head down, and waspletely unresponsive, as if she hadn¡¯t heard him at all.

    Lyra got closer to her and whispered, ¡°Do you still know me? Your best friend from Frayton orphanage.¡±

    If she hadn¡¯t blinked every now and then, Lyra and Keith would have thought she was asleep.

    Dr. Maximus, who was recording her status next to her, shook his head and sighed, ¡°It still doesn¡¯t work. The ordinary medicine can only control her mania. It¡¯s hard to seed without knowing the cause of the disease.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    On this matter, for now, they could only wait for Anthony¡¯s wee party.

    The party was held at the Cahan Residence and was the most opportune day.

    Lyra sighed wordlessly, ¡°Melissa, do you remember Shane?¡±

    Melissa, who could only blink, heard the name and her eyes slowly lifted as she narrated weakly and calmly, ¡°My brother.¡±

    Keith turned back in surprise and looked at Lyra.

    Dr. Maximus also rushed to document this new situation.

    Keith tightened his grip on Melissa¡¯s hand and asked again, ¡°What about Reba?¡±

    Melissa was silent, with little reaction.

    ¡°Caitlin? She¡¯s your mother. Do you remember her?¡±

    Still there was no response.

    Dr. Maximus discreetly wrote about the situation, ¡°Not remembering everyone but Shane. It¡¯s most likely she was hypnotized while she was drugged and unconscious.¡±

    Keith: ¡°Shane can actually hypnotize?¡±

    ¡°Hmm ¡­¡± Dr. Maximus, ¡°I do not know much about Shane. In this regard, perhaps you can ask Mr. Malcolm. He may know it. ¡±

    *

    When Malcolm returned in the evening, Lyra asked about it.

    Malcolm thought deeply, ¡°Previously in the National Investigation Bureau training camp, Shane did take a psychology course, but not for a long time. Even if he can do the hypnosis, such advanced academic, he only knows a little.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s expression was grim, ¡°So it¡¯s possible for him to get Melissa to do what he told her to do by injecting her with drug and then hypnotizing her, right?¡±

    Malcolm nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. I will record this new discovery. When it¡¯s time for Anthony¡¯s party, to get the drug that Shane hides. After expert identification, we can basically get Shane convicted.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, so Melissa doesn¡¯t have to suffer.¡±

    Malcolm wrapped his arms around her slender waist, and his tone was slightly worried, ¡°Hypnosis and injection of pharmaceuticals, the damage to Melissa¡¯s nerves is not small. Rara, you have to be mentally prepared that she will not be able to heal.¡±

    She sighed, ¡°It¡¯s only a guess after all, so don¡¯t tell Keith yet, lest he be disappointed.¡±

    Malcolm nodded, took her hand, and the two go upstairs together to see their babies.

    ¡­

    A few days of calm passed and soon it was the day of the Cahan family¡¯s wee party.

    Keith didn¡¯t go because he was taking care of Melissa.

    Lyra, Malcolm, Chad and Keira, all four dressed up and attended together at 7:30 pm sharp.

    ¡°Good evening, Mr. Malcolm. I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, but you and your wife are still so in love. You make us so envious.¡±

    Shane had a decent smile on his face, which was polite yet respectful.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t look good but hostile, ¡°If Rara doesn¡¯t want toe here, today I might have taken Anthony away, and just packed him up and left.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, are you kidding? It¡¯s all a feud from over a year ago. Anthony has learned his mistake and will not do anything crazy again.¡±

    Shane smiled more kindly, ¡°I¡¯ll have him personally toast to you tonight to make amends. Hopefully it can defuse the animosity between you.¡±

    Malcolm grunted, was too proud to speak, and led Lyra into the garden.

    The garden was gradually filled with guests.

    Anthony, dressed in a blue suit, stood behind the curtains and looked at Shane from afar, who was smiling and weing his guests.

    He looked down at his wristwatch, 15 minutes before the official start of the party.

    This point in time may be an opportunity.

    Thinking about this, he turned and left the room, walking unhurriedly through the aisles of therge vi.

    The butler, who was carrying an object, was touched by him as he brushed past him.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Seeing that the expensive ss bottle in the butler¡¯s hand was about to fall, Anthony was quick to help him.

    His right hand deftly and quickly took the opportunity to instantly slip into the butler¡¯s trouser pocket.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Thanks Mr. Anthony, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    After nodding and thanking him, the butler left quickly with the ss bottle.

    Anthony looked at his distant back and tightened the small key in his hand.

    In the past few days, he had been observing the time of the butler to go up to the top floor, and the habit of using the coat pocket and trouser pocket.

    While everyone¡¯s attention was in the garden, he went up to the top floor at a leisurely pace, pretending to be inattentive.

    He unlocked the door, opened it, and slipped silently into the penthouse aisle with swift movement.

    Before returning to the Cahan family, Lyra had told him the location of what appeared to be Caitlin¡¯s room.

    He aimed straight at the closed door of the fourth room near the left inward.

    He turned the lock of the door and saw the situation in the room for a moment. And he was stunned.

    *

    Under the dark sky, the Cahan Residence was beautifully decorated with lights, and the sound of sses was particrly harmonious.

    Lyra and Malcolm nced now and then at the darkened penthouse.

    Chad and Keira sipped champagne and drew Shane into conversation.

    Shane was a little annoyed, but he didn¡¯t show it too obviously because they were guests and from the White family.

    Keira chattered on and on about Shane and asked him many questions.

    With this extreme disruption, Shane¡¯s thinking remained clear and quickly called for a servant.

    ¡°Two more minutes to go. Go see how Anthony is getting ready. Why isn¡¯t he down to greet the guests? Does he still want a mboyant appearance like a celebrity?¡±

    He sounded impatient and was annoyed by Keira¡¯s disturbance.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Shane.¡±

    Chad and Keira looked at each other in shock.

    Keira echoed, ¡°Mr. Shane, your brother hasn¡¯t been back to Crana for almost a year, so I guess he¡¯s a little nervous.¡±

    Chad changed the subject, ¡°Mr. Shane, your family is hosting the party tonight. Howe I haven¡¯t seen Mrs. Cahan?¡±

    When he was asked about his mother, Shane¡¯s face went serious, seemingly cautious about the question.

 Chapter 488 Apologizing toast and risk their lives

    ¡°My mother has not been feeling welltely. It¡¯s just a small party, so I don¡¯t want to tire her out.¡±

    Keira smiled adorably with falsepliments, ¡°Mr. Shane, you¡¯re so filial. The Cahan family will flourish with you at the helm.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to your kind words.¡±

    Shane smiled perfunctorily.

    The servant who had gone up to look for Anthony soon came running back, ¡°Mr. Shane, Mr. Anthony is not in his room. I don¡¯t know where he goes. I can¡¯t find him.¡±

    Shane instantly grimaced and cursed in a low voice, ¡°He¡¯s such a big guy. Can he disappear before the party? Hurry up and find him!¡±

    ¡°Yes yes.¡±

    The servant turned back and ran.

    Chad and Keira exchanged nces.

    Seeming to realize something, Keira hurriedly changed the subject, ¡°Mr. Shane, do you organize the party tonight by yourself? It¡¯s borate. Can I ask you for advice?¡±

    Chad also said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why don¡¯t you look too happy tonight?¡±

    Shane withdrew his malicious gaze and continued to smile perfunctorily.

    He was about to answer Keira¡¯s question when he saw the butler running towards him in a hurry.

    ¡°Mr. Shane ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    The butler was stopped midway by Lyra, ¡°Tom, where¡¯s Reba? Why don¡¯t I see her? She usually loves this kind of lively asion.¡±

    In front of Lyra, the butler could only restrain her anxious look, ¡°Miss Reba should still be in her room doing make-up and dressing. Mr. Shane bought her a new pair of crystal earrings the other day. Probably, she¡¯s still struggling with which set to wear.¡±

    Lyra smiled warmly, ¡°So it is.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mrs. White, I have some urgent business I need to tell Mr. Shane. Excuse me for a moment.¡±

    The butler moved two steps to the side, and Lyra followed him to block the line of sight between him and Shane tightly.

    ¡°Tom, Cahan Residence is a big ce. I can¡¯t find Reba¡¯s room. Could you please take me there?¡±

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    Lyra continued, ¡°All the servants are unfamiliar to me. I don¡¯t know any of them. Only you¡¯re the most cordial. Shane is busy greeting guests. Forget about the urgent matters. Wait until the party is over.¡±

    The butler was torn for a while, and inclined his head to watch Shane¡¯s side from afar.

    Seeing that Shane¡¯s attention had beenpletely drawn to Chad and Keira, the butler could only give up.

    ¡°All right Mrs. White, please follow me.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    A minuteter, Anthony walked slowly out of the vi. He first stood by the door, looked around the people in the garden, and finally settled on Malcolm.

    Malcolm seemed to sense his gaze immediately, and the two men exchanged a silent nce.

    Shane, who was still being dragged around by Chad and Keira, was running out of patience.

    When he saw Anthony appear, he immediately dismissed Chad and Keira and walked over at a steady pace to question him, ¡°What took you so long to get down here? Where have you been?¡±

    Anthony lowered his head and obediently replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. My stomach doesn¡¯t feel too good, so I went to the toilet. It took too long.¡±

    After all, this was a basic human need, and although Shane was very dissatisfied, it was not good to scold him in front of so many people.

    It took a moment to digest his displeasure before Shane continued, ¡°How are things going? Tonight will only be a sess. You have no chance of failure, understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Shane, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll execute it perfectly.¡±

    Shane, who was barely satisfied with his attitude, grunted twice.

    When it was time for the official opening of the party, Shane switched back to his kind smile in a second and headed for the stage.

    Lyra also took Reba, who was finally freshened up, downstairs with her.

    Guests from upper circles were sitting by the round tables.

    Shane delivered a well-mannered five-minute weing speech.

    Anthony just stood quietly by and yed the role of the good little brother.

    Tonight was a formal asion. He shaved off the beard, and looked quite young again.

    Although his weathered face was much rougher than before, in the dim light of the night, it was not obvious to see his face which was still as dazzling as before.

    At the end of his speech, Anthony went from table to table with a toast at Shane¡¯s direction.

    With Malcolm¡¯s status in Crana, he was naturally the first to be toasted.

    Anthony slowly walked to the table. Shane also followed silently behind, as a good brother who worried that his younger brother did not do good enough.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, too many things have separated me from you. And those things, too, are all caused because I am too ignorant. Tonight I personally make a toast to you to show my apology. I hope you can forget the past and drink with me.¡±

    Anthony smiled, brought the expensive red wine from a servant¡¯s tray behind him, and a empty ss, and then poured it for Malcolm himself.

    The unidentified white powder, along with the movement of pouring, was silently fell into the dark red aromatic wine.

    Shane, who was right behind him, caught his small movements in his eyes and regained calmness.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, please take this ss of wine. Let all that has gone be past.¡±

    Malcolm was indifferent, did not answer, did not speakpletely as if he was air.

    Anthony handed the ss to Lyra again, ¡°Rara, Mr. Malcolm refuses to ept my apology. I hear that he listens to you the most. Can you please help me persuade Mr. Malcolm for the sake of our friendship?¡±

    In this scene, Lyra was the peacemaker.

    She turned her head to Malcolm, ¡°Honey, just one ss of wine, it means nothing. If you don¡¯t drink it, his toasting process tonight will be stuck here.¡±

    ¡°Drink it. Or you drink it half and I¡¯ll have the rest?¡±

    For Lyra¡¯s sake, Malcolm agreed with reluctance.

    Anthony bent over respectfully and held up the ss of apology with both hands.

    When Malcolm reached for it, Lyra stopped him and drank half of it first, as she had just agreed to do.

    When she drank, Anthony lowered his eyes. With the dim but nice colored lights at the garden, no one could see his look, but could feel that he was calm.

    Shane frowned and was keenly aware that something was wrong.

    Only after Anthony had finished walking around the tables and thoughtfully toasted each guests did Shane pull him to a quiet corner and ask in a soft voice, ¡°Are you up to something?¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t understand, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Shane sneered, ¡°I know your nature. Lyra is just a lifelong pursuit for you. How can you watch her drink that ss of wine and do nothing about it?¡±

    That drug was forbidden here in this country and bought back from abroad. And the effect was very strong.

    Facing with the woman he loved drinking half a ss of wine in order to help him out, Anthony surprisingly did not have the slightest intention to stop her.

    This made Shane suspicious immediately.

    The garden was filled with the giggles of the guests. And at the quiet corners, a few bodyguards were standing guard.

    Shane was furious and immediately grabbed him by the neck, ¡°If you make fun of me, I can make you back home in style and I can make you feel the torture of hell again!¡±

    Anthony forced himself to endure the suffocating pain and replied while remaining calm.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t stop her because I want them both, together, to die!¡±

 Chapter 489 Being uncovered and accountability late at night

    ¡°You actually try to get Lyra killed?¡±

    Shane was a little unconvinced, and the force in his hand loosened slightly.

    Anthony paled because of this. It was getting more and more difficult for him to breathe, and he continued to answer with confirmation, ¡°Shane, you have not experienced the real despair. For me, as long as Malcolm can die, no matter what it costs, it is okay for me.¡±

    ¡°I love Lyra as much as I do. She ran off with Malcolm on our wedding day with determination, leaving me as a joke. I can¡¯t forgive that either.¡±

    ¡°Since they are so in love, let them be a pair of dead lovebirds.¡±

    He had a miserable but bitter smile, which was a bit creepy.

    Shane raised an eyebrow, watched his expression and withdrew his hand, ¡°You really are a madman, mentally distorted but that¡¯s good.¡±

    He held back the unpleasant feeling and coughed gently. His face was expressionless.

    Shane¡¯s tone softened as he caressed his neck with the back of his hand. And Anthony¡¯s neck already had a slight red mark where Shane had just pinched.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve finished your toast, there¡¯s nothing more for you to do in the garden. Go back to your room and rest.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Shane.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Shane slightly withdrew his eyes and turned to leave the corner.

    Until his figurepletely melted into the bustling scene of the garden, Anthony just took a breath of relief carefully.

    He took out a packet of unopened powder from his pocket, and his palm clenched it tightly.

    Shortly after Shane left, Lyra made herself less eye-catching and appeared in front of him, bypassing everyone in the garden.

    The two looked at each other and smiled.

    ¡­

    Shane, who had just returned to the hall, was stopped by the butler who was only now getting the time.

    ¡°Mr. Shane, something bad is happening.¡±

    The butler, who looked panic, came close to Shane¡¯s ear and spoke in a very low voice, ¡°Mr. Shane, the key to the penthouse is missing. Only Mr. Anthony came near me before the party started.¡±

    Shane¡¯s face gradually changed. He got angry and shouted while gnashing, ¡°Anthony!¡±

    He turned around and wanted to go to the vi, was stopped by the butler, ¡°Mr. Shane, please don¡¯t get angry first. This is only my suspicion. There are so many guests tonight. It is not appropriate to publicize the matter of the penthouse. Mr. Malcolm is here too. It¡¯s easy to cause fluctuation.¡±

    After a short period of anger, Shane quickly restrained himself.

    He handed his penthouse key to the butler and calmly instructed, ¡°Keep it quiet for now. Find an opportunity to go up to the penthouse and check the situation. And double check if anything has been lost.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The butler turned around and went to do it immediately.

    Shane called for two more bodyguards, ¡°Go upstairs and keep an eye on Anthony. Don¡¯t let him leave the room.¡±

    *

    Anthony, who had just returned to his room, was pacing restlessly back and forth.

    Everything was given to Rara, and the key to the penthouse had to be returned to the butler at a suitable time.

    He watched the garden from time to time and tried to leave the room when he found two bodyguards outside the door.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    The two bodyguards respectfully bent down, ¡°Mr. Shane has said, you¡¯re not feeling well. Please stay in your room and rest.¡±

    ¡°I have rested and it¡¯s fine. Tonight is my party. I¡¯ll go down and greet the guests with Shane. Is that okay?¡±

    The bodyguards¡¯ expressions looked resolute, ¡°No, Mr. Shane has said that you cannot leave the room. He shoulde to see you personally after the party.¡±

    No matter what he said, the two bodyguards didn¡¯t listen to him but replied with ¡°Mr Shane said so¡±.

    Anthony suppressed his anger and mmed the door of the room shut with a heavy thud, isting the two obnoxious bodyguards.

    Was it possible that he had been exposed by controlling him so much?

    He felt his trouser pocket. The key he stole from the butler was still there.

    He thought when the party was over, Shane would definitelye to search him and the room ¡­

    He turned off the light, had his whole body hidden in the darkness, and quietly threw the key diagonally down from the window.

    The key just fell into the grass of the garden.

    Someone walked by and identally stepped the key into the soil, revealing only half of the golden edge, which was covered by thewn.

    ¡­

    At 10:30 p. m., the whole party ended.

    Guests were leaving one after another.

    Lyra also dragged Malcolm along with the guests out of the Cahan family.

    ¡°Honey, look.¡±

    It was not until the limousine was far from the Cahan family that Lyra took two items out of her bag.

    There were a clear potion only the size of a small thumb, and a thumb-sized paper bag of powder.

    Malcolm first took the potion in his hand to check it, and his expression was serious, ¡°It¡¯s not toote. Send the potion to theb tonight and give it to Jimmy to check.¡±

    Lyra nodded and handed over another packet of powder, ¡°Look at this again.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the powder Shane gave to Anthony. Trying to get you killed tonight.¡±

    Malcolm: ¡°Do you have any idea what the drug is?¡±

    Lyra shook her head, ¡°Time is short. He didn¡¯t have time to tell me. When the unknown potion is determined, if it is really harmful stuff, then with this packet of powder, Shane is estimated to be convicted.¡±

    Malcolm looked serious and continued, ¡°He gave you the powder. If Shane knows that he did not get the job done, he will not easily let him go off.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He did just add something to the red wine in front of Shane.¡±

    Malcolm was curious, ¡°What did he add?¡±

    Lyra smiled and flicked him on the head, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Your sense of taste is too bad? He added a little salt. Didn¡¯t you taste it at all?¡±

    He didn¡¯t and it was an oversight on his part.

    Lyra delicately fondled the paper bag of powder, ¡°I guess all is just about over.¡±

    Malcolm took her into his arms and kissed her on the forehead.

    Half an hourter, Jimmy, who had just fallen asleep, was called up in the night and rushed to theb in a frenzy to work overtime.

    ¡°Malcolm, without knowing the name of the drug, we can only slowly check the ingredients and match the simrity in the database. This work is very time consuming. I¡¯m afraid we only get the result before noon tomorrow. You guys go back first. No need to be here.¡±

    Since he said so, Malcolm did not even consider being polite, dragged Lyra out of theb and went home to sleep.

    Late night, 12 o¡¯ clcok.

    The Cahan Residence was lit up and the servants and bodyguards were on edge.

    In the hall, the sound of cane was whistling in the darkness of the night, which sounded horrible.

    Timothy and Reba trembled and stood by the pirs of the hall. They were scared to the point that they were panicking and shaking.

    In the corner, two pieces of dark yellow canes that had broken off were lying.

    Anthony knelt on the cold floor. His body was shaking slightly. His head was covered in cold sweat, and his handsome face was slightly pale.

    His back, which was wearing a light white shirt, was already stained with horizontal and vertical blood marks.

    The pain swept through his nerves, but he kept his fists clenched and held back without saying a word.

    Shane was standing right beside him, holding a smooth and tough cane in his hand, and continued to abuse the wounded body without mercy.

    Whoosh-

    Every time he beat him, Shane used his full strength, and his eyes were filled with a monstrous fury.

    ¡°Say! Where is the key?! Did you also steal something from the top floor? Where did you hide the stuff!?¡±

 Chapter 490 Anthony is maltreated and hardens himself

    Anthony gasped deeply, easing the sharp pain in his back. He said with difficulty, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ take Tom¡¯s key. Didn¡¯t break into the penthouse. Didn¡¯t¡­ steal anything ¡­¡±

    ¡°How dare you weasel out of it!?¡±

    Five heavy strokes of the cane, without giving him to take a break, Shane smashed uninterruptedly into Anthony¡¯s back.

    The skin, which was not bleeding under the bloody shirt, was still purple and swollen. On his back, there was no skin that was unscathed.

    Each time when the cane smashed his back, it could cut the original swollen skin, oozing with hideous bright red blood.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Anthony grunted. His straight back finally copsed, and his arms trembled uncontrobly with pain as he went to support himself with one hand.

    ¡°Shane, I really¡­ no ¡­¡±

    Timothy, who stood by the pir, was palpitating. He could not bear to look at the tragic state of Anthony¡¯s back.

    Reba even covered her mouth and shed tears of heartache.

    Being forced to watch this family torture was quite torturous for them as well.

    Only Shane felt nothing. In his insidious and ruthless eyes, there was no pity for him at all.

    He analyzed the matter in a meticulous manner.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who almost bumped into Tom in the aisle tonight. You got close to him. I just checked the penthouse, and the cab was moved. I¡¯m missing a very important bottle of potion!¡±

    ¡°Before the party started, you werete ining downstairs. I asked the servant to hurry you up but you weren¡¯t in your room and couldn¡¯t be found anywhere, so I guess at that point in time, you were on the top floor stealing things with abandon, weren¡¯t you!?¡±

    At the end of his words, he roared, and without waiting for Anthony to straighten up on his knees, he continued his rampant abuse on Anthony¡¯s bruised back.

    ¡°Say it! Where is the stuff! Why did you steal from your own family? Did you conspire with Lyra to set me up? Say it!¡±

    The sound of cane kept ringing.

    The blood-stained cane lifted left the scarlet red marks on the white shirt with each stroke.

    Anthony was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t straighten up and but curled up on his knees, ¡°I didn¡¯t ¡­¡±

    The whole vi was almost turned over and they had searched for several times. Especially Anthony¡¯s room, the bodyguards had searched at least dozens of times, without leaving any corner.

    Anthony was also searched twice by Shane himself and found nothing.

    Despite this, Shane still suspected him, and on the basis of the fact that he was the only one who had been near Tom the butler, it was definite that Shane thought hemitted this.

    But no matter how hard Shane beat him, Anthony always said no and he did not take it.

    Shane became even more furious and wielded the cane even harder.

    From the very beginning, Shane only beat his back but it was transformed into the unstructured abuse. Shane didn¡¯t let go his arms and the back of his waist. The sound of abuse made all the Cahan family tremble in fear.

    ¡°Anthony, you think if you carry on to the end, I won¡¯t know that you did this. I will definitely send you to hell before I am pulled down by you!¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Whoosh!

    The sound of the cane was like a warning bell from hell.

    Anthony gritted his teeth and braced himself for the pain to the point of unconsciousness. And he grunted painfully and unconsciously.

    He had not felt such hard abuse for too long, and his body gradually became a bit overwhelmed.

    With a snap, the second cane broke.

    After beating him for so long, Shane was a bit tired and casually threw the broken cane to the corner.

    He gasped slightly and pulled his cuffs up.

    ¡°Have some bodyguards.¡±

    A bodyguard outside the door immediately walked in and responded respectfully, ¡°What could I help you, Mr. Shane?¡±

    Shane pointed to the other canes soaking in the bucket with water, and looked cold, ¡°Keep beating him to death, until he changes his mind.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Anthony braced his hands on the ground. Despite his dim vision, he still saw the movement of the bodyguard next to him holding up a cane, and his body shivered in an instinctive reaction.

    ¡°Shane, even if you¡­ really beat me to death, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to admit to something I didn¡¯t do.¡±

    ¡°It is better to kill a hundred by mistake than to spare one.¡±

    Shane sneered, took a sharp dagger from his waist and threw it at Anthony¡¯s side. His tone was cold, ¡°Since you insist on not saying anything, then prove your innocence by dying. As long as you are willing to do it, I will believe you are wrongly used.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s weak but blue eyes looked at the dagger. He slowly picked it up and gripped the hilt.

    ¡°No! Shane I beg you to let Anthony go. He¡¯s hurt like this and he hasn¡¯t changed his mind. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s wrongly used!¡±

    Reba jumped up and hugged Anthony. Her tears were streaming down and she stopped him from killing himself with the dagger.

    Shane grunted disdainfully, ¡°You don¡¯t know him. He was from the Security Agency training camp. He¡¯s stubborn. It¡¯s not easy to let him tell the truth. If I don¡¯t do this, how can he say it out?¡±

    ¡°No, Shane, Anthony is a bigot. If he didn¡¯t do it, he will die to prove his innocence. I don¡¯t want him to die. We are siblings. Even if Anthony doesn¡¯t share the same mother with us, he is still the Cahan family¡¯s child. Don¡¯t be so cruel to him, okay ¡­¡±

    She cried very mournfully, and seeing the injuries on Anthony¡¯s back, she felt even more shocked.

    Tom, the butler, seeing that Anthony might be killed, hurriedly stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Shane, please spare Mr. Anthony. It may be a coincidence ¡­¡±

    ¡°Coincidence?¡±

    Shane narrowed his eyes sharply, ¡°You have always kept the penthouse key carefully. Unless it was lost due to your negligence, otherwise it could only be stolen by Anthony.¡±

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    Tom was a bit awkward. If he admitted that he was negligent and caused the loss of the key, then Shane would inevitably be angry with him.

    He was already so old. And he really could not afford to the punishment.

    Shane returned his gaze to the miserable Anthony who was on the floor as Reba held him close, blocking the bodyguard¡¯s attempts to continue beating him with the cane. And she was still crying.

    ¡°Anthony, I¡¯ll spare you this time if you hand over the key and the stolen potion.¡±

    Reba also said, ¡°Anthony, if you really took it, hand it over, or Shane will really beat you to death today!¡±

    With his pale lips, Anthony smiled miserably as cold sweat continued to drip down his chin from the excruciating pain, leaving a small puddle of water on the floor.

    How could he take out what was no longer in his possession?

    Moreover, when he really admitted to the crime that he was sure to die.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t, didn¡¯t steal the key. Didn¡¯t take the potion. Shane personally searched me and searched my room. No means no. Where do I find it for you out of thin air?¡±

    He threw the dagger to the feet of the bodyguard who was holding the cane, andughed miserably.

    ¡°Human preconceptions are really horrible. No matter what I say, you always do not believe me. Then let someone kill me with a knife. Why torture me like this? Hurting the kinship.¡±

    ¡°Do you still have kinship to me?¡±

    Shane snorted lightly.

    He really didn¡¯t believe any of Anthony¡¯s negative words.

    He only trusted his own analysis and spection, but after he beat him, his inner anger was subsided a lot and he was now much more sensible.

    ¡°OK, after all, I just announced that you back to the Cahan family. It¡¯s not a good time for something to happen. I will spare you this time. If I find evidence of your guiltter, I will let you live worse than death!¡±

    He gritted his teeth, coldly grunted after his harsh words, and left the hall without looking back.

    Once Shane left, it meant that the cross-examination was barely over for the night.

    Anthony endured the pain, sighed with relief, and rxed form his stress.

    His vision grew blurry and his whole body fell into darkness, copsing into Reba¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Anthony! Anthony has fainted. Go get a doctor!¡±

 Chapter 491 A new torture begins

    Late at night, only the Cahan Residence was busy.

    Tom, the butler, helped to get the emergency doctor.

    Anthony was covered in blood and looked badly injured, but after all, it was a cane hit, which only hurt the flesh, not the bones or the insides.

    The doctor cleaned all the blood with saline in an orderly manner, then applied medicine, bandaged serious wounds, and stuffed anti-inmmatory tablets into the half-conscious man¡¯s mouth.

    Despite hisck of consciousness, he never opened his mouth to say anything detrimental to his situation.

    After administering the medicine, the doctor left.

    Reba just sat on his bed crying and whispering, ¡°Anthony, you just got back. Why did you do such a thing? Are you really giving up your life for Lyra?¡±

    She didn¡¯t know exactly what was going on, but for the situation on the top floor, which Lyra had told her about before, she probably guessed why Anthony had stolen Tom¡¯s key.

    Anthony was so sore that hey motionlessly on the bed. His weak and half-squinted eyes looked sideways at the curtains. He always had his lips tightly pursed, not saying a word.

    He did risk doing it for Lyra.

    But, not exactly for her, he had selfish motives.

    He went back this time and he had new things he wanted to get.

    Reba looked at him who was in a trance, and whimpered as she continued to cry.

    So much had happenedtely, and Shane had been so gloomy and unpredictable that she¡¯d been crying more than she had in years.

    ¡°Reba, you can go back and rest. I¡¯m fine.¡± Anthony¡¯s face was pale and his eyes closed in exhaustion.

    ¡°Well then, Anthony, go to bed early. As for Shane, I¡¯ll find a way to intercede for you.¡±

    With these words with concern, Reba left his bedroom and turned back to watch him again.

    His body ached and exhausted. Anthony fell asleep in a daze.

    A few hourster, just after dawn, he was woken up by a bodyguard.

    ¡°Mr. Anthony, it¡¯s time for you to get up. Mr. Shane asks you toe to the garden.¡±

    Anthony had a splitting headache and opened his eyes drowsily. He was too weak to get up.

    He smiled in sarcasm.

    Inst night¡¯s hurdle, he kind of survived.

    And today a new torture had just begun.

    Two bodyguards saw that he was obviously awake but had no intention of getting up, so they went straight up, one left and one right, and carried him up, and helped him who was still in his pajamas downstairs.

    There were injuries on his back. Every step was dragging the wounds, which was very tormented.

    Solely because his room was on the second floor, he quickly went downstairs.

    The bodyguards took him all the way to the cobblestone-path in the garden and pressed Anthony who was powerless straight to his knees.

    The uneven small pebbles knocked against his knees, which caused dull pain.

    Anthony unconsciously bent over and fell toward the ground, but was forcibly held upright by the bodyguards.

    Bodyguard: ¡°Mr. Anthony, Mr. Shane said that as long as you admit your mistake and exin where the stolen items were hidden, you will be able to get up immediately.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t take it.¡±

    He clenched his fists and, with a desperate effort to catch his breath, straightened up and knelt straight under the supervision of two bodyguards.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    *

    Two hourster, Reba was up and the first thing she did after changing was to go to Anthony¡¯s room and check on him.

    However, the door to Anthony¡¯s room was open and empty, and there was no one on the bed.

    She caught a servant passing by in the aisle and asked in a panic, ¡°Where¡¯s Anthony? Where did he go?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Anthony seems to be in the garden.¡±

    Reba immediately ran wildly downstairs. Just out of the vi, she saw Anthony in the garden. His face was pale, and he was kneeling and shaking.

    Her eyes were instantly red and she turned to go to Shane to plead for mercy, but was stopped by Tom, the butler.

    ¡°Miss Reba, it¡¯s useless for you to look for Mr. Shane. Losing the key and the potent of the penthouse is not a trivial matter. Mr. Shane will not let go until the thief is caught.¡±

    Reba looked over at Anthony in the garden, and was distraught and at a loss for words, ¡°What am I supposed to do? What the hell is Shane going to do before he lets Anthony go?¡±

    Tom sighed, ¡°Mr. Shane said that as long as he does not tell it, he will kneel in the garden until dark, not allowed to eat or drink. If he does not at night, he will continue to be beaten at the hall.¡±

    Reba looked over at Tom in shock, and was stunned by the extent of Shane¡¯s ruthlessness.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s done by Anthony in the end, it¡¯s yet not determined. How can be so cruel!? Anthony was hurt so badlyst night. How can he survive the torments toe!?¡±

    Tom lowered his head. He couldn¡¯t bear that as well, and sighed again, ¡°Miss Reba, if it¡¯s really Mr. Anthony, you should persuade him to tell the truth as soon as possible, and stop trying to go against Mr. Shane.¡±

    With his words, Tom turned to leave.

    Reba stared at Anthony who was in the garden, was torn and heartbroken for a moment.

    Obviously, Anthony almost couldn¡¯t carry on, and fainted on the ground. The bodyguard next to him immediately scooped a scoop of cold water from the bucket and sshed it into his face.

    The moment he woke up, he was again set up by two bodyguards and forced to maintain his position on his knees.

    Oh my God! Reba¡¯s favourable impression on Shane copsed.

    Shane was a veteran but had various means of torture. That was too terrible ¡­

    But she knew that Anthony was too stubborn to talk.

    Struggling for a moment, she turned around, went back to her room, and quietly sent a text message to Lyra.

    *

    At that time, Lyra was still resting.

    At dawn, Malcolm, who was sober, was as excited as having a functional drink and had sex with her.

    After a few hours, Malcolm went to take a shower.

    The sound of the water in the bathroom stopped, and Lyra was so deep in sleep that she didn¡¯t hear the message beep on her phone which was ced on the bedside.

    It was Malcolm, who came out of the shower, who heard it.

    With a white bath towel tied around his waist, his upper body was bared. He wiped his short and wet hair with a towel while walking to the bedside table to help the sleeping Lyra check her messages.

    He thought it was work-rted, but to his surprise, it was something that made him immediately serious.

    Reba: [Lyra, did Anthony help you steal something from the penthouse? Shane already knew about it and beat himst night and tortured him fromst night to now. I beg you to save him and give it back].

    Anthony was exposed?

    Malcolm¡¯s dark eyes grew heavy, and he looked again at Lyra who was on the bed.

    His petite wife was tired and sleeping soundly.

    He turned off the message interface, turned on always on disy and put it back on the bed. Then he quickly changed his clothes and gingerly went out the door.

    After getting out of Lyre Spiti, he called Chad.

    ¡°You have five minutes to get dressed ande out from the vi. I will wait for you in the garage. Call the soldiers under your team in advance and wait five hundred meters away from Cahan Residence.¡±

    Chad had always been swift when it came to business.

    After five-minute mark, he appeared at the garage on time.

    The two first went to the National Investigation Bureau.

    Malcolm and Chad both changed into a dignified and solemn military uniform, and entered a detention investigation order at the information base.

    Once they were ready, the two quickly made their way to the Cahan Residence.

    Half an hourter, they gathered with a group of soldiers waiting five hundreds meters away.

    When they arrived at the door of Cahan Residence, the bodyguards were confused. Malcolm came to arrest someone in person in his military uniform.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, please wait a moment. Allow me to inform to Mr. Shane first.¡±

    Malcolm scowled coldly, ¡°No need to inform. National Investigation Bureau is investigating the case. Any gatekeeper must cooperate with us in the first instance. He has no qualification to block it. Get out of the way.¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡±

    Malcolm entered the Cahan Residence with his hands in his military trouser pockets, which was imposing and unblinking.

    Just as he entered the garden, he saw the frail figure of Anthony struggling to hold on to the cobblestone path not far away.

    Because he had fainted for several times, Anthony¡¯s body was soaked through. He had not yet had time to heal the wounds but they were bleeding again, which stained the clothes with bright red color.

 Chapter 492 Next time when I come to Callahan Residence, Iâ€™ll get you

    Malcolm narrowed his cold eyes, with his anger boiling up.

    However, he quickly changed his expression to one of venting his spleen when he saw Shane hurrying down to greet him.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, what brings you here so early in the morning?¡±

    Shane smiled and walked quickly up to him, nodding slightly to show him respect and courtesy.

    In the presence of Shane, Malcolm once again nced sideways at Anthony, who was not far away, and said carelessly.

    ¡°Chad got a tip that Anthony has been out of the country illegally for the previous year. Finally I can have a reason to catch him, so I came to arrest him myself.¡±

    Shane¡¯s smile faltered, ¡°He left the country illegally? Mr. Malcolm, that¡¯s a transnational case. You have to investigate jointly with the foreign side, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but Anthony and I are old friends and haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. I¡¯m going to take him to the secret interrogation room first and give him some serious torture to stretch out his body.¡±

    Shane smiled again, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, you¡¯re the director of the NIB. There is absolutely no need to tell me who you want to interrogate in secret.¡±

    Malcolm gave him a haughty look.

    ¡°You are the head of your family, his brother. I¡¯m just telling you by the way.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shane bowed his head in a submissive manner.

    Malcolm led the way and walked over toward Anthony, who was staggering on his knees not far away. He tutted twice in relief, ¡°What¡¯s his crime? I haven¡¯t even interrogated him yet but you have already beaten him like this.¡±

    Shane did not change his facial expression, ¡°He broke the rules of my family. I as the person in charge, teach him a small lesson with a few canes. I punished him to kneel for a short time only. It won¡¯t hurt him that much.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t say anything. With his hands in the uniform trouser pockets, he walked coldly to Anthony¡¯s direction.

    Anthony was almost exhausted. His vision was blurred, and he looked up steadfastly at Malcolm, and then at Shane next to him.

    He didn¡¯t have a good attitude and said in a weak voice to Malcolm, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, with this gesture, what does it mean?¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t say anything. Chad, who was behind him, stepped forward to exin.

    ¡°You¡¯vemitted a crime. You¡¯ve been caught illegally leaving the country by Mr. Malcolm. Come on and make your way to the interrogation room you know best.¡±

    Anthony, whose face was wan, slightly changed expression and sneered with his pale and dry lips.

    ¡°Malcolm, you just drank with me in front of Rarast night, but you sent them to arrest me this morning. What a double-crossing viin!¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s dark eyes implied fury. He furrowed his eyebrows and stared at him. Obviously. He was about to get angry.

    Shane observed their expressions and looked at them back and forth silently.

    Anthony continued sarcastically, ¡°What will happen if Rara knows that you¡¯re seeking revenge through the business and deliberately making things difficult for me?¡±

    Malcolmpletely turned furious and gave a vicious kick to his left shoulder where there was no blood.

    ¡°On the basis of your insulting me, all the torture instruments in the interrogation room tonight will serve you all over again.¡±

    Anthony stifled a painful grunt and fell to the ground. He was too weak to get up at all.

    Malcolm turned his head coldly, ¡°Chad, take him away.¡±

    Chad waved at a couple of soldiers and immediately tried to tale Anthony away.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Shane made a sound to stop them.

    Malcolm abruptly tightened his eyebrows and red at him with coldness. That was the intense displeasure of being interrupted in business.

    He hastened to smile and exined softly, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, in addition to this, he alsomitted a big mistake here. Can youe back at noon to arrest him? Let me question him for a few hours first.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s face looked chilly and more upset.

    Chad hurriedly spoke up, ¡°Mr. Shane, you know, he doesn¡¯t oftene out to arrest people personally. He came here this time, and you actually want him toe back at noon empty-handed?¡±

    Shane immediately had a polite smile, ¡°Ick of consideration. How about this? Mr. Malcolm, you can go to parlor to have a cup of tea. Just give me half an hour. I will definitely let Anthony confess the important things of my family. And then I will give him to you with both of my hands to take away. ¡±

    Chad and Malcolm went silent at the same time.

    It was just a cup of tea. Shane was suspicious and would be alerted immediately if he refused again.

    When they didn¡¯t say a word, Anthony, whose body was weak on the ground, was almost subconsciously shaking.

    Half an hour ¡­

    It was so urgent that Shane was expected to use a way that could torture him mentally as if to live was no better than to die.

    He almost reached his limit. It could not guarantee that he would not be destroyed in his will to tell the truth in aa.

    Thinking of this, Anthony dragged his legs, which were in pain, crawled to Shane¡¯s feet, grabbed his pant legs and begged.

    ¡°Shane, believe me. I really didn¡¯t steal Tom¡¯s key, let alone go up to the penthouse and mess around. I really didn¡¯t ¡­¡±

    Shane¡¯s face changed slightly and he nced up at Malcolm.

    Malcolm was also looking at him, with intensely inquisitive intent.

    ¡°What¡¯s the secret of the penthouse that I don¡¯t know about? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re trying to strictly guard your own family from going upstairs. Shane, what are you up to?¡±

    Shane¡¯s face changed slightly and he kicked Anthony away hard, who was by his legs.

    The force was much heavier than just Malcolm¡¯s kick. Anthony rolled several times on the cobblestone road, with his chest cavity in severe pain.

    He vomited blood onto the floor. His face was so pale that there was no trace of blood, and he was in a semi-conscious state.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. It¡¯s not rted to the penthouse. He stole something from my room. It was a very precious object. We hate the thief most. That is why he was punished.¡±

    Malcolm looked calm, ¡°Well, he should be punished for theft. You¡¯re soft-hearted that you just beat him. If I were you, I will directly chop off his hands and feet.¡±

    As he spoke, he turned back and gave Chad a look.

    Chad got the message and immediately went to drag Anthony up himself.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Who knew that Anthony, who had just been helped up, bit Chad¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Bastard! You¡¯re a dog, aren¡¯t you!¡±

    Chad was in pain and pped Anthony in the face.

    Taking advantage of Anthony who rxed his bite, Chad pointed at him in exasperation and instructed the soldiers behind him.

    ¡°How dare you bite me in front of Mr. Malcolm and Mr. Shane? One more crime. You still think you¡¯re the Director of Security Agency? Hurry up! Handcuff him and take him away!¡±

    This time, several soldiers moved quickly, and within seconds, Anthony was skillfully handcuffed electronically.

    Two soldiers held his arms and dragged him, who was in a semi-conscious state, away immediately.

    Shane tried to stop them. Before he could say something, Anthony had been shoved roughly into the car by the soldiers.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, isn¡¯t Chad a bit ¡­¡±

    Malcolm patted his shoulder with a forced smile, ¡°Anthony stole your stuff. I¡¯ll help you break his hands and feet. Don¡¯t say that I don¡¯t care about you as the deputy director. ¡±

    Shane could onlypromise, ¡°No, Mr. Malcolm, you¡¯re generous and considerate for your subordinates.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s great to hear that.¡±

    Malcolm coldly turned his head and waved his hand. Chad led the whole group of soldiers to evacuate from the Cahan Residence.

    Before leaving, Malcolm turned back and cautiously instructed, ¡°It is not terrible to do wrong things but keep doing wrong. Shane, I don¡¯t want the person to be arrested is you when the next time Ie here.¡±

    Shane¡¯s face paled slightly, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve always followed the rules. I won¡¯t do something stupid.¡±

    Malcolm hid the disappointment in his dark eyes and said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

 Chapter 493 Reveal each otherâ€™s dark past

    Shane lowered his eyes respectfully, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, take your time.¡±

    He stood by the gate and watched Malcolm get into his car and leave.

    It was only when several carspletely disappeared from sight that heshed out and kicked over arge vase of cloud patterns on the garden path.

    ¡°Malcolm White!¡±

    He gritted his teeth and his hatred was intense.

    However, there was something that he should really be alerted to.

    It¡¯d been almost a week, and Melissa staying over there was a huge hazard.

    He suppressed his anger and turned back to the vi, calling Reba to the study.

    ¡°Shane, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Shane was annoyingly smoking and ordered coldly, ¡°In the next two days, remember to visit Melissa in Lyre Spiti on time. You must bring the bodyguards arranged to protect you into the bedroom.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Reba didn¡¯t understand, ¡°When I go there, I¡¯m led upstairs by Lyra. There are so many people in the room. Lyra won¡¯t allow the bodyguards to go in.¡±

    Shane tapped the table with his knuckles seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t care what method you use. Find a way to bring the bodyguards to stay in a room alone with Melissa.¡±

    ¡°Shane, Mr. Keith and the doctor are in Melissa¡¯s room at all times. It is impossible. They won¡¯t leave me alone with Melissa.¡±

    Shane pped the table, and his malicious intent gradually emerged, ¡°How can you know it if you¡¯re not even trying? You¡¯re backing out first, sapping your confidence!¡±

    Reba trembled with fear by the sudden sound. She cried immediately and weakly bit her lower lip, looking aggrieved

    Shane felt bothered, didn¡¯tfort her, but said ironically, ¡°Reba, you are 21 years old, an adult. You have the ability to handle things independently. This can be considered as the training of your resilience.¡±

    He tapped his fingers on the table and arranged it seriously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what method you use. In any case, within two days, find a way to detach others in Melissa¡¯s room and go in alone with the bodyguards.¡±

    Reba had tears in her eyes, ¡°What if I don¡¯t finish this?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to try the cane that hit Anthonyst night? If you don¡¯t finish it, I can save it for you.¡±

    He was so cruel ¡­

    Reba was going to be shocked.

    ¡°Why do you do this to me? Just for such a small matter. You have to threaten me with the cane? Am I still your most beloved sister?¡±

    ¡°Loving is not the same as coddling. To let youplete a task independently is an exercise for you.¡±

    His face looked grim, which meant that it was non-negotiable.

    ¡°Shane, you¡¯ve changed. You¡¯ve be so strange to me.¡± Reba couldn¡¯t understand him more and more, and even felt that he was so unbelievable.

    Shane made smoke rings, and his eyes looked deep and secretive, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve changed. It¡¯s that I was too indulgent with you, so you never knew me.¡±

    Reba stared at his face, only to feel disappointed and not a word could be said.

    She couldn¡¯t stop shaking her head, turned around and ran out of the study while crying.

    Shane grimaced and was speechless at his two useless siblings.

    He called his man, the Captain of NIB Team 9, again.

    ¡°Malcolm White took Anthony to the secret interrogation room to investigate. Pay more attention to his arrangement for Anthony.¡±

    ¡­

    On the car.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Anthony, who was weak and fainting, woke up with a shot of antibiotics.

    Feeling that his surroundings were unstable, he opened his heavy eyes and saw Chad sitting next to him. Chad was skillfully applying medicine to the wound on his hand.

    Chad stared at him, ¡°You finally woke up. You¡¯re weak but actually bit me to bleeding. Do you deliberately revenge on me, don¡¯t you?¡±

    He smiled andpressed his tragically pale lips, ¡°Without the real biting, how can highlight my grief and despair? Shane is very sharp-eyed. If it¡¯s too fake, he will see it at a nce.¡±

    Chad snorted in displeasure, ¡°If I have known it advance, I should have just pped you in the wounds. It¡¯s not even.¡±

    Seeing that he was still considering about this, Anthonyughed lightly and slowly supported his weak body to sit up.

    In the armored car, Malcolm was sitting across from him, looking at some documents with serious concentration.

    Anthony asked in a weak voice, ¡°How did you know something was wrong on my end? You came there pretty fast.¡±

    ¡°Your sister sent a message to Rara asking for help. She wants Rara to return the stolen items in exchange for you.¡±

    Anthony felt warm in his heart, which was rare, ¡°Reba is a very simple girl. She doesn¡¯t understand anything.¡±

    If the potion was really returned, it was really a fact that he stole something. Not only all Lyra¡¯s previous efforts would be wasted, Shane would also find a way to quietly get him killed.

    Being stubborn and not admitting it was the only way to survive.

    With his mind clear, he looked across at Malcolm again and continued, ¡°What about the potion? How¡¯s the testing? Shane saidst night that it is something important.¡±

    ¡°Not yet, Jimmy needs topare the database. We might know the result by noon.¡±

    Malcolm nced at him carelessly. His tone was calm but with scoff, ¡°If the test result is obtained, we would not arrest you.¡±

    Heughed, ¡°It makes sense.¡±

    In the car, it was quiet for a few minutes, and no one spoke again.

    Chad finished medicating himself, stared at his bloody coat, and tutted twice, ¡°I just helped you medicate and found that you have quite a lot of external injuries. How many times did he beat you?¡±

    Anthony looked down at his blood-smelling clothes.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t count it. I just remember it seems two was broken .¡±

    Two?

    The cane, which was socked with water and tough. If it was broken, he was afraid Anthony was beaten for several hundred times.

    Shane was a bit ruthless. He was just suspicious about Anthony of the missing item on the penthouse. Anthony was his brother. It was surprising that he abused him like that.

    However, because of grudges between them, Chad deliberately taunted, ¡± Mr. Anthony, you¡¯re still as stubborn as before. With all the torture tools, you didn¡¯t confess. It took me a day and a night to get something out of your mouth.¡±

    He was talking about Anthony¡¯s previous arrest for stealing S404 biochemical virus.

    This was his dark past.

    Anthony instantly lowered his face, and retorted nonchntly, ¡°As if you are not stubborn. In European Swye¡¯s dungeon, you were hanged all night and didn¡¯t admit defeat.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Both had screwed each other to death.

    The atmosphere in the car was instantly on the verge of breaking out a fight when the dark pasts were mentioned.

    Malcolm looked at the two men askance.

    ¡°You still have mood to retort each other. Seems that you both are still in good physical condition. We¡¯re arriving at the interrogation room. To be fair, why not hang you both up and beat? Then you can recuperate together and maintain the rtionship?¡±

    Chad¡¯s face paled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it , bro. I don¡¯t want to maintain a rtionship with him. Because he helped you and Lyra this time, he¡¯s lucky that I didn¡¯t beat him up ¡­¡±

    The more he spoke, the lower his voice became.

    Anthony snorted lightly and smiled disdainfully.

    Seeing the harmonious interaction between the two, Malcolm said, ¡°Shane didn¡¯t make you confess about the drug. I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯s willing to let go. During this period of time, he¡¯ll certainly send people to watch the progress of the investigation here, so you can only be temporarily ced in the secret interrogation room.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already had the bed sheets and bedding arranged in advance. A few days at most. It will draw to a close, then you will be released. As for your injuries, I will quietly send a military doctor over to medicate you.¡±

 Chapter 494 Interrogation room is for enjoyment

    Anthony listened carefully and shook his head, ¡°No need to send a military doctor. It is easy to cause Shane suspicion. Anyway, they¡¯re some superficial wounds. I¡¯ll endure them a few days. When I¡¯m free from the interrogation room, I will properly medicated them.¡±

    He was quite insistent. After all, he was a man who had experienced many hard training. He was not so much weak, so Malcolm did not force.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave a medical kit. Medicate any wounds you can reach.¡±

    Anthony nodded his head.

    Thinking of Lyra, he narrowed his blue eyes and asked in a low voice, ¡°Abouting to my rescue, did Rara ask you toe?¡±

    Malcolm looked at him askance, ¡°No, she¡¯s tired and resting at home. She doesn¡¯t know about you yet.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s tired? Is it something wrong with her body?¡± Anthony gazed eagerly.

    Malcolm frowned and stared at him in a good-natured manner, ¡°Not sick. It¡¯s a private matter between husband and wife. Are you asking about that too?¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Anthony seemed to understand, and lowered his eyes grimly, tightening his palms.

    ¡°Malcolm, over the past year, you have¡­ How are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± Malcolm was sinct.

    Chad added, ¡°He gave his entire properties for Lyra, made her the richest in the country. He has never once let Lyra cook since they got married. Because Lyra likes the world for two, he didn¡¯t hire a servant.¡±

    ¡°There was a time when he was doing housework, cooking, taking care of the babies and taking care of Lyra to recuperate. In his free time, he also had to deal with White Corp and the National Investigation Bureau¡¯s business. For several days and nights, he slept a little. He did all the work at home. Lyra thought it was too tiring so she hired a nanny to take care of the babies.

    Chad tut-tutted twice about it, ¡°I really admire him. If it were me, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to do such a thorough job for the rest of my life.¡±

    Anthony listened quietly, and felt much relieved.

    ¡°That sounds great. Since you snatched her from me, you have to treat her well for the rest of your life. If in the future, you dare to break her heart, I will do whatever I can to snatch her back.¡±

    With his words, Malcolm went cold and snorted, ¡°There is never such an assumption. Besides, she is my woman from start to finish. It was you who tried to steal her from me once.¡±

    The two men looked at each other.

    Although there was no longer the old tit-for-tat, both looked very mighty. No one spoke. It seemed that each had something on their minds.

    Feeling that the atmosphere in the car gradually became awkward, Chad lightly cleared his throat, ¡°We ¡­ we have arrived at the interrogation room.¡±

    The secret interrogation room, which was on the outskirts of Suham, was very secluded.

    Chad re-cuffed Anthony and tugged him out of the car by the arm.

    Malcolm, on the other hand, straightened his military uniform cor and walked slowly down the armed vehicle.

    Captain of NIB Team 9, Levi Holder, with a few close soldiers, waited fifty meters away from the interrogation room in advance.

    The moment when Chad saw him, Chad¡¯s hand of movement, from holding Anthony¡¯s arm, turned into dragging brutally.

    ¡°Anthony, you son of bitch. Still dare to bite me? Today I¡¯ll let you relive the felony gift package. I¡¯ll y your skin!¡±

    Anthony¡¯s eyes looked cold. Although he was weak, his attitude was not subservient. His nature was extremely tough.

    After Levi saw the three, he jogged up in hurry and bent towards Malcolm respectfully, ¡°Hi, Mr. Malcolm.¡±

    He froze for two seconds, and felt a little empty in his hands, which made himself oddly embarrassed, so he took out a pack of cigarette from his trouser pocket, opened it, and took it to Malcolm with both hands.

    ¡°It is rare for you to arrest criminal personally. You have a long day. Do you want to have one?¡±

    Malcolm looked at him, didn¡¯t answer, but asked coldly, ¡°What are you doing here? Why not do the Bureau¡¯s business?¡±

    Levi was terrified and bowed his head even lower.

    ¡°Mr. Shane asked me toe here. He¡¯s afraid Anthony won¡¯t listen to you so he asked me to watch out for you.¡±

    Chad took the lead and said with displeasure, ¡°Get out. I led the team to catch him back. What¡¯s your business here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re right. Mr. Malcolm and Chad can totally deal with Anthony. I have nothing to worry about, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    Malcolm stared at him coldly and arrogantly, not saying anything. That was a tacit approval.

    Levi handed the cigarette pack in his hand to Chad.

    Chad grunted arrogantly and didn¡¯t answer.

    He had to put the cigarette back into his pocket.

    When he passed by Anthony, he stopped and said in a serious voice, ¡°Anthony Cahan, Mr. Shane said, if you want to suffer less, you have to be honest about your illegal entry. If you hide something and say something that should not be said, Mr. Shane will get you killed for the Cahan family.¡±

    Anthony narrowed his eyes and looked at him, learning the threat.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get lost? I arrested him. Is it your turn to say those harsh words?¡±

    Chad¡¯s anger boiled up and his foot, which were in the military boots, lifted up and kicked Levi¡¯s ass hard, ¡°Get the hell out of here! If Mr. Malcolm gets mad, it won¡¯t be a kick next time!¡±

    Levi was kicked and almost jumped up. He hissed and rubbed his ass. Then he led the men and ran away.

    As soon as he left, Chad¡¯s soldiers quickly surrounded the entire interrogation room. Some changed into camouge uniforms and hid themselves a few hundred meters nearby, secretly protecting them.

    The heavy door of the interrogation room opened.

    Anthony looked at the creepy rows of torture gadgets on the wall and sighed, ¡°I never thought that one day the interrogation room is the most reassuring ce for me to live.¡±

    Chad smiled, ¡°Indeed, after all, you are a regr here. Those things on the wall are your old friends. With them sleeping with you, I think this experience is very unusual.¡±

    ¡°Very unusual indeed.¡±

    Anthony stared back at him, ¡°Why don¡¯t I beg Mr. Malcolm to let you be here for a few days to feel it together?¡±

    Chad instantly went cold and opened his mouth to retort. However, he secretly nced at Malcolm¡¯s face, and corrected himself, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not capable to enjoy this, not to mention that I have a kid at home. If I don¡¯te home, she will make a fuss.¡±

    They bothpromised so they didn¡¯t quarrel with each other.

    Malcolm waved lightly outside.

    A few soldiers came in with severalrge and thickforters, as well as fruit, snacks, packs of top quality cigarettes and a new cell phone for Anthony. And there were several new sets of clothes, a medical kit with plenty of medicine, etc.

    Soon the entire interrogation room was stuffed with those things. It was like he came here to enjoy himself.

    Anthony looked the stuff around and sensed Malcolm¡¯s careful attention to everything.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t have much expression, ¡°These are thank-you gifts for helping me and Lyra. You don¡¯t have to say thanks.¡±

    Anthony lowered his eyes to cover the strange emotions.

    What he wanted as a thank-you gift was these trinkets, but, knowing Malcolm¡¯s nature, saying out would only make Malcolm defensive.

    When the time came, Malcolm may, perhaps, help him reach it.

    He stopped thinking, looked back at Malcolm and said in a serious manner, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, I¡¯ve been back in Suham for many days now. I haven¡¯t seen the little babies you and Rara have. When these things are settled, can I go to Lyre Spiti and see the babies?¡±

    ¡°I want ¡­ to be the babies¡¯ godfather.¡±

 Chapter 495 Someoneâ€™s good days are coming to an end

    Malcolm thought about it. When Anthony was in Europe Swye and Rara was pregnant with babies, he was really considerate and wanted to be the adoptive father of the babies.

    But for this matter, he followed his mind, ¡°I can not make the decision on this alone. When we¡¯re free, you can personally ask Rara¡¯s opinion.¡±

    Looking at his hen-pecked appearance, Anthony pursed his lips and smiled, ¡°Great.¡±

    ¡­

    Lyra woke up naturally.

    Her hand fumbled to the bedside and checked the time.

    It was after 10:00 and Malcolm should be at work.

    She rubbed her sleepy eyes and just sat up slowly when her phone rang.

    It was Reba.

    As soon as the call was answered, Reba¡¯s wailing and sobbing came into the receiver.

    ¡°Lyra, I got kicked out of Shane ¡­¡±

    She was crying and said something else. Because of her sobbing, Lyra didn¡¯t hear her clearly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not out yet. I¡¯m still at Lyre Spiti, soe over if you need anything.¡±

    More than half an hourter, Reba rushed to Lyre Spiti to cry.

    The two bodyguards apanying her were forced by Lyra outside the gate, guarded by Eleven and Twelve, and not allowed to enter.

    Lyra stroked Reba¡¯s back, ¡°Okay, okay, no more crying. Tell me what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Reba couldn¡¯t stop feeling heartache when she remembered what Shane had said to her in the study that morning.

    ¡°Shane has changed. I don¡¯t recognize him at all ¡­¡±

    ¡°He forced me to bring the bodyguards into Melissa¡¯s room. If I can¡¯t do it, he¡¯ll beat me with a cane.¡±

    She was simple-minded and straightforward.

    ¡°Last night Anthony was beaten by him. Anthony was bleeding. Lyra, I¡¯m so scared. Help me.¡±

    She nuzzled into Lyra¡¯s arms and cried mournfully. Mentioning Anthony¡¯s beatingst night, she still felt fearful that the cane would being to her.

    Lyra frowned and noticed her key phrase, ¡°Anthony was beaten upst night? Why?¡±

    Reba stared at Lyra with a dumbfounded look. Her tears were still streaming down and seemingly she didn¡¯t realized what happened.

    ¡°Lyra, you don¡¯t know it? I texted you for help. Didn¡¯t you ask Mr. Malcolm toe to our house to save Anthony?¡±

    Lyra turned on her phone and checked the text message.

    Again, special attention was paid to the time of the message.

    At that point in time, she was still asleep, and presumably Malcolm read her message and dealt with the matter on his own.

    Since Malcolm had already rescued Anthony, she thought there should be no big problem.

    She skipped over this and continued with a question, ¡°Shane asked you to find a way to bring bodyguards into Melissa¡¯s room alone?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Reba nodded innocently.

    Lyraughed. Shane was grasping at straws?

    He knew his sister was simple-minded, but he had assigned her with such a difficult task.

    Reba held Lyra¡¯s hands and said very genuinely, ¡°Lyra, help me. I think Shane might be trying to get the bodyguards to exin something to Melissa. They¡¯ll be out in a few minutes at the most.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Lyra: ¡°Melissa has not regained her senses now. She simply can not listen to anyone. And, Shane¡¯s purpose, how can it be so simple?¡±

    ¡°What should I do then?¡±

    Lyra raised her eyebrows andughed, proposing a determinant solution, ¡°He threatens you and even wants to beat you with the cane. You can¡¯t obey him. You just simply don¡¯t go back. Stay with me for a few days, so he can¡¯t beat you. Anyway, I have more guest rooms here. It¡¯s not a problem.¡±

    Reba was a little tempted, but scared.

    ¡°That won¡¯t work, right? Even if it¡¯s a few dayster, I¡¯ll always have to go back. By then, Shane¡¯s anger will only get more intense, and he might want to just beat me to death.¡±

    Lyra smiled and patted her cheeks, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Shane. It¡¯s almost over. He definitely won¡¯t have time to fix you by then.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lyra nodded cautiously. It was not like a joke.

    Reba: ¡°What about the two bodyguards outside the door?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make them go back to wherever theye from.¡±

    ¡­

    At noon, Malcolm received a phone call from Jimmy and he arrived at theb on time.

    Jimmy handed him the data ofparison sheet and showed it to him.

    ¡°Malcolm, this potion is not a domestic drug. It should be from abroad. It¡¯s still a banned drug on the market. He probably bought it through the ck at a high price.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s expression was serious as he listened and carefully checked the pharmaceuticalposition sheet.

    Jimmy continued, ¡°This drug, a bit like the domestic G7 numbered drugs, but more violent than its ingredients. It¡¯s specifically to destroy the nerves. The person who is injected with this will be very painful. If with hypnotic techniques, the person will only listen to him.¡±

    ¡°On the ck, there are cases of using this drug. Generally speaking, it is used by some nobles abroad, to ves who are extremely rebellious and disobedient. ves who are drugged must be obedient to obtain reliving medicine from the nobles.¡±

    ¡°However, this drug is too fierce because of the ingredients. Once injected, the damage to the nerves is irreversible. That is ¡­ its side effects are great. Even if healed, it is highly likely to leave after-effects.¡±

    The more Malcolm listened, the colder his expression became.

    Thinking of Keith at home, who was looking forward to Melissa¡¯s recovery, he asked with a sigh, ¡°Do you know what the after-effects will be?¡±

    Jimmy shook his head, ¡°Because it is a foreign banned drug, there is certainly no reference data in the country.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I get it. Write down what you just said and make it the diagnosis. Someone¡¯s good day ising to an end.¡±

    *

    Coming out of theb, Malcolm¡¯s expression was eerily cold and frightening.

    Chad was standing outside and talking to Keira on the phone, and when he saw hime out, he hurriedly said goodbye and hung up the phone, and ran to him in a hurry.

    ¡°Bro how is it going?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s face looked like it was a precursor of a storm, and without a word, he handed him the evidence material.

    Chad quickly read through it and was furious, ¡°He¡¯s crazy to inject such a cruel potion on his mother and sister!¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s tone was cold, ¡°He doesn¡¯t deserve to be a human being from the day he did whatever it took to get the power of the family.¡±

    Chad went serious as well, ¡°So what do you intend to do with him?¡±

    Malcolm: ¡°Do official business ording to official principle. He¡¯s the deputy director of the National Investigation Bureau. He beaks thew with double guilt.¡±

    He walked forward sternly, quickly got into his car and headed back to the National Investigation Bureau.

    On the way, he continued to instruct, ¡°After all, he is in charge of two teams of soldiers. Don¡¯t act rashly and alert the enemy. Let Ted and Brad to lead the teams tomorrow and ambush outside the Cahan Residence 500 meters away in advance.¡±

    ¡°Collect all the evidence, including testimony of a witness, physical evidence and Melissa¡¯s injury identification. And his attempt to have Anthony poison me.¡±

    ¡°Three crimes together, I want him in the interrogation room to experience aplete set of extreme pain before being sent to High-order Prison!¡±

 Chapter 496 The key is found but crisis lurks

    Cahan Residence.

    The two bodyguards, who had returned from Lyre Spiti, limped upstairs and knocked on the door of Shane¡¯s study.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The two of them held each other in misery.

    Shane was annotating a document and noticed the two moving inexplicably.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s Reba?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Shane, Miss Reba is staying at Lyre Spiti and is noting back.¡±

    Shane put down his pen and raised an eyebrow in interest, ¡°That¡¯s not bad, so why don¡¯t you two follow her? Do youe back for what?¡±

    The bodyguards looked bitter, ¡°We¡¯re forced out by Mrs. White. She had Eleven beat us both. Saying we should go back to wherever wee from.¡±

    Snap-

    A teacup flew to the feet of both men.

    The tea sshed everywhere and the sound was appalling, signaling his anger.

    ¡°Useless things. Get out.¡±

    He grimaced, held his forehead and rubbed his temples. He had a nervous headache.

    Melissa was tightly regted and Reba was too simple to make things work.

    It was tricky.

    He annoyingly opened the drawer and took out a transparent crystals that were colorless and tasteless like rock candy.

    He inhaled violently, stimting his nerves, which made him feelfortable quite a lot.

    Knock-knock-

    The door to the study was knocked on again.

    He put the crystal away and put it back in the drawer while keeping his countenance.

    The person who came in was Tom, the butler.

    Tom stepped forward and respectfully handed something over to Shane¡¯s desk with both hands.

    Shane looked down at the mud-stained penthouse key.

    It was the key he gave Tom.

    ¡°Where did you find it?¡±

    Tom: ¡°It¡¯s in the garden, hidden in the dirt, under the grass. With only its golden side is exposed. That is why we have searched all night and found nothing.¡±

    Shane picked up the small key. His fingers were stained with dirt.

    He rubbed the earth carefully. The clear crystals made him pleasant so it was rare that he didn¡¯t lose his temper immediately.

    ¡°Tom, tell me your guess.¡±

    ¡°Atst night¡¯s party, only Mr. Anthony came close to me because he bumped into me. I suspect that it was Mr. Anthony who purposely buried the key for fear that he would go exposed.¡±

    Shane listened quietly and analyzed the matter in a clear and organized manner.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t bury it. It is impossible for him to leave such obvious traces. If he really buried it, the key would be buried deeply. I¡¯m afraid you couldn¡¯t find it in years.¡±

    ¡°So, he should have tried to return the key secretly. But he found out that I was alert. He panicked and threw it out of the room, and that¡¯s what happened.¡±

    Tom nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right. That should be the case.¡±

    Shaneughed slightly and eerily. Gradually, he turned cold, and soon became furious.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    With rage, he directly threw all the papers on the table to the ground, even theputer was smashed.

    ¡°Anthony! This bastard!¡±

    The key was taken by him, and the missing potion on the top floor must have been stolen by him.

    He really did conspire with Lyra to set him up.

    If the potion was given to Malcolm, the consequences were unthinkable.

    Anger burned all of Shane¡¯s sanity. He wanted to break Anthony, the bastard, into pieces immediately!

    Tom nearly got his feet hit by the dumped papers and took two trembling steps back.

    ¡°Mr. Shane, please take your time. There is always a solution.¡±

    After a fit of rage, Shane did regain a shred of sanity.

    He immediately called Levi of NIB Team 9, ¡°What¡¯s the condition of the secret interrogation room?¡±

    Levi: ¡°After I left, Chad transferred a whole team of soldiers to guard the secret interrogation room. And there are soldiers standing by 500 meters away, nearly twenty people. In addition, there are about ten more who are arranged to guard in the shadows.¡±

    Shane grunted.

    The guarding was so tight. Malcolm was not to interrogate Anthony but clearly to protect him.

    It seemed that Malcolm was probably aware that Anthony stole the key. And the drug of penthouse was estimated to have been in Malcolm¡¯s hands.

    Illegal exit? Ah, a deliberate y.

    His eyes looked cold and he said in a deep voice to Levi on the phone, ¡°Send someone to keep watching quietly. If there is any movement there, notify me immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Shane.¡±

    Hanging up the phone, he opened therge drawer under his table and took out a pistol.

    He skillfully loaded. The muzzle of the gun was ced against between his brows. And he smiled.

    The butler was terrified.

    ¡°Mr. Shane! What are you doing? Don¡¯t be impulsive! Things haven¡¯t gone to thest step. There is always a turnaround.¡±

    Shaneughed lightly and moved the gun away, taking it into his hands and ying with it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You think I will kill myself? Only a desperate loser will choose this. Things haven¡¯te to the final step yet. It¡¯s not certain who loses and who wins.¡±

    His fingers, which had been using guns for years, had a thickyer of calluses. When touching the gun, the feeling was unusual.

    ¡°Anthony, this bastard. He thinks he is bullied too much by Malcolm, so I¡¯ll take pity on him, but I didn¡¯t expect that I set the wolf to keep the sheep. Even if I die, I will drag him to hell with me!¡±

    At the end of the conversation, he put the gun in his hand and heaved it onto the table with a loud pop sound.

    He instructed the butler methodically, ¡°Counting the time when the potion was stolen. Malcolm is expected to have finished checking the ingredients of the potion.¡±

    ¡°While he is still collecting evidence of my crimes, dump all the remaining potions and liquid in the penthouse. ss containers should be smashed and buried in the earth. Even the boxes containing the potions should be all burned. To ensure not a single trace is left.¡±

    ¡°And those rooms on the top floor. Anything that looks like it would arouse suspicion, destroy it all. Have the servants take a disinfectant spray and clean it up.¡±

    ¡°The penthouse must be packed up by tonight. No dy.¡±

    The butler nodded, ¡°If you want to leave no trace, why not just take it out and throw it away? Mr. Shane, you bought those potions at a high price. If they are destroyed, you have to lose a lot of money, right?¡±

    In times of crisis, the small amount of money meant nothing.

    Shane looked serious, ¡°Malcolm White may have sent people to quietly guard outside the Cahan Residence. It¡¯ll be too mboyant if they throw things around. It¡¯s easy to be caught. Just do as I say.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Shane, please rest assured.¡±

    The butler stopped arguing and nodded his head and immediately went to do it.

    When the butler left, Shane got up and straightened his cor. The he went out of the study and went up to the top floor.

    Opening the heavy iron lock on the top floor, he entered the third room on the left while looking steadily forward.

    After he opened the door, a thin woman weakly slept on the bed. Her hands were bound by heavy chains. Around her wrists, there were deep circle of strangtion marks.

    Shane walked straight over, sat on the edge of the bed, helped her untie all the chains, and patiently rubbed the red marks on her wrists.

    His voice was gentle, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t me me. You had said that you would give anything to me.¡±

    ¡°Now that Anthony, your most hated bastard, has joined forces with Malcolm to harm me. Only you can help me.¡±

    He took Caitlin patiently into his arms, with his palms gently smoothing her back, but his eyes looked cold.

    Seeming to smell something familiar, Caitlin blinked gently, and her thoughts cleared up a little.

    She lifted her eyes to her handsome, awe-inspiring son and smiled in a content but sickly manner.

    ¡°Shane, mommy¡¯s favorite son. As long as it¡¯s what you want, even if it means asking me to die, I will fulfill you.¡±

 Chapter 497 Malcolm and Lyraâ€™s manservant

    Hearing her gentle coaxing, Shane¡¯s eyes were reddened and gradually turned watery.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. Your son wants to live. I don¡¯t want to give up the honor and power I¡¯ve gotten now, let alone go into High-order Prison. I don¡¯t want to live worse than death and live like a walking corpse.¡±

    He held the fading woman in his arms tighter and tighter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It was the appearance of that bastard son that caused your mental problems and lost my sister. I know how much you hate him.¡±

    ¡°I will, for sure, make him pay for it.¡±

    *

    In thete afternoon, Timothy returned home while rubbing his back and whimpering.

    He was forced to so assignments for the National Investigation Bureau over the past few days, and his whole body was aching.

    Shane was really ruthless. Shane knew he was weak and couldn¡¯t withstand the bureau¡¯s high-intensity mission.

    He simply wanted to cry, being oppressed every day like living in the hell.

    If this continued, when would it end?

    But once he remembered when Anthony was beaten until two cane were brokenst night, he was scared to death and restrained himself from scolding Shane.

    He grasped wall. His legs were shaking with weakness, and he moved little by little towards the garden.

    A male servant hurried by and he stopped him, ¡°What are you running for? Come and help me.¡±

    The servant didn¡¯t move at first and froze before stepping forward and holding his arm, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Timothy, Mr. Shane is having the penthouse cleaned up. Everyone is busy so I forgot to greet you.¡±

    ¡°Why is he cleaning up the penthouse?¡±

    The male servant shook his head, ¡°How would we know about it? It¡¯s after six, and Mr. Shane has asked to have it all cleaned up by nightfall, or we¡¯ll all get fired.¡±

    Timothy was puzzled, but was quite understanding, ¡°Then go do your job. No need to help me. I¡¯ll walk by myself.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Keith for being considerate.¡±

    The male servant bowed deeply, turned his head and ran to the backyard.

    Timothy looked at his back, and the suspicion in his heart deepened.

    Onlyst night, Shane suspected Anthony of stealing something from the penthouse, and today he was going to clean it all out.

    What did Shane want?

    Intuition told Timothy that there must be a secret here.

    He moved his steps and slowly went over to the backyard.

    The closer he got, the sound of breaking ss rose and fell, which was very sharp.

    There were many servants and bodyguards in the backyard. Even the butler was there. They were all busy with the matter at hand. No one paid any attention to him.

    Some people were burning something and some were smashing ss containers. And some were digging pits to prepare forndfills.

    Timothy looked confused at the scene.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    In the corner were containers that had not all been destroyed. They were thumb-sized ss tubes with a little of clear liquid left at the bottom that had not been poured clean.

    He picked up a ss tube at random and held it in his hand to check it out.

    The butler, who was busy not far away, saw his action and was so shocked that he hurried over, took the ss tube from his hand and put it back in the corner.

    ¡°Mr. Timothy, these are all garbage. Mr. Shane wants to destroy them. Don¡¯t hurt your hand. Everyone is too busy to care about you. Go back to the vi. It¡¯s time to dinnerter.¡±

    Timothy froze and responded, ¡°Okay, you guys get busy. I¡¯ll go to my room.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Timothy, take your time.¡±

    The butler bent respectfully and turned around to go on with the unfinished business at hand.

    Timothy watched the messy and busy scene, and observed it.

    While everyone was not paying attention to him, he quietly picked up the ss tube just now, quickly stuffed into his pocket and hid it, pretending to leave the backyard with a leisurely gesture.

    ¡­

    After a long day of work, Malcolm returned to Lyre Spiti to find Reba who was quirky in the house.

    As everyone gathered around the table for dinner in the evening, Reba couldn¡¯t stop staring at Malcolm¡¯s face.

    Lyra noticed, took her hand and lightly knocked her head, ¡°What are you looking at? Eat!¡±

    ¡°Oh, good.¡±

    Reba rubbed her slightly pained head, withdrew her gaze, and eat the food. And she was still ncing cautiously in Malcolm¡¯s direction.

    Malcolm¡¯s dark eyes were lifted to look at her.

    She immediately withdrew her gaze again in a sheepish manner, not daring to look again.

    Malcolm was baffled, ¡°I have something on my face?¡±

    ¡°No, I think you¡¯re very handsome. I haven¡¯t looked at you up close like this seriously before. I only found it when I looked closely ¡­¡±

    Malcolm: ¡°What was found?¡±

    Lyra was also looking at Reba, with a quizzical gaze.

    Reba looked at the two over separately, being a little afraid to say anything.

    Hesitantly, she spoke cautiously, ¡°I always think Mr. Malcolm is very much like a person, a bit like him.¡±

    Lyra and Malcolm looked at each other, ¡°Who?¡±

    Reba moved over and whispered to Lyra, ¡°Lyra, do you think Mr. Malcolm looks a lot like your personal manservant from Frayton?¡±

    Malcolm cleared his throat.

    The sound was not at all small in the rtive silent dining room, and Malcolm almost choked by the food.

    Lyra watched his reaction in stride and pursed her lips.

    What happened to Frayton before was dark past to Malcolm now.

    Lyra got into the mood to tease him and asked Reba, ¡°So who do you think is more handsome? Mr. Malcolm or the servant from Frayton?¡±

    Reba may be simple-minded, but she know what to say at this moment.

    ¡°Of course Mr. Malcolm. After all, he¡¯s your real husband. No one can¡¯tpare to Mr. Malcolm. He¡¯s powerful, handsome and rich!¡±

    Sheplimented and secretly nced at Malcolm¡¯s face.

    But it was strange to see Malcolm with his head down and his expression was a little cold and sullen.

    But at first, Reba kinda liked the manservant. Then she continued in a whisper, ¡°Lyra, have you fired that manservant? Is he still with you now?¡±

    Lyra pursed her lips and thought it interesting, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You like him?¡±

    Reba slightly felt shy, ¡°Although it happened unpleasant things between he and me, I still quite like his appearance and his body shape. If you don¡¯t want him, I want to hire him privately. Even if he¡¯s ced on the side, it¡¯s also extremely eye catching when I can see him everyday.¡±

    She continued to talk to herself, ¡°However, I remember what happened before. He is quite stubborn and still needs to be tempered.¡±

    Malcolm put down his fork heavily and his face looked iparably aloof.

    ¡°You guys talk. I¡¯m full. I¡¯ll go up and check on the babies.¡±

    Reba looked at Malcolm¡¯s cold back and wondered what she had said wrong.

    Lyra curled her eyebrows and smiled as she continued to eat her food, agreeing with Reba¡¯s opinion in a serious way, ¡°It¡¯s true that he¡¯s stubborn, but he¡¯s been trained by me and is only soft on me now.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Reba instantly wanted to gossip and said softly, ¡°Lyra, you actually still keep that servant? It seems you still like him very much. Do you have an affair? Does Mr. Malcolm know it?¡±

    Lyra calmly continued to eat her food, ¡°He knows.¡±

    Reba felt it perplexed, ¡°It¡¯s been rumored that Mr. Malcolm is hen-pecked. He¡¯s okay with you having a lover outside?¡±

    ¡°Who says I am having a lover? The male servant who signed the agreement at the beginning, has been upgraded and be a full member.¡±

    ¡°Full member?¡±

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s my husband now.¡±

    Reba, who realized it afterwards, stared at her nkly.

    Oh no, the person she offended in Frayton before was Mr. Malcolm?

 Chapter 498 From now on the three together bully Malcolm

    Reba, who was scared, went pale and didn¡¯t dare to eat her meal.

    The food was made by Malcolm himself.

    ¡°Lyra, did I ¡­ just offend Mr. Malcolm again? Will I never see the sun tomorrow again ¡­?¡±

    Lyra stifled augh, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s generous and will not bother with you, let alone make it difficult for you a little girl.¡±

    Reba then soothed herself and let out a long breath.

    Lyra: ¡°So, do you still want to train my manservant now?¡±

    Reba waved her hands, and shook her head, ¡°I dare not. That is your exclusive right. How dare I dabble? Mr. Malcolm will have to cut me to death.¡±

    Lyra stifled augh and serve her food, ¡°Keep eating and get a good restter. I¡¯ll have Eleven take you out tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After the meal, Lyra went to the babies¡¯ room on the fourth floor, carrying the fruit she had washed herself.

    Malcolm sat on a small stool, with one hand holding Molly¡¯s crib and the other gently sahking the rattle.

    Lyra ced the fruit on the table and walked over to look at the two giggling little babies.

    They were pink and fleshy little babies. They gently blinked with the long curly little eyshes. Their big and clear eyes looked adorable.

    Molly, who was sipping her fingers, smiled when she saw Lyra approaching.

    Lyraughed along with her, sighing at the magic of conceiving life.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t turn around, still shaking the rattle, as if sulking.

    She caressed Malcolm¡¯s ear with her fingers and asked in a whisper, ¡°Are you mad at Reba, or are you jealous of Melvin?¡±

    Melvin ¡­

    It was a name that hadn¡¯t been heard in a long time.

    Malcolm turned back. His dark eyes looked gentle but serious, ¡°It¡¯s angry that you¡¯re bad. Obviously you can skip this topic, but you ask Reba who is more handsome.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s fingers moved from his ear upwards to his brow and then flicked on his forehead.

    ¡°It¡¯s you anyway. Why you have to be angry? Everyone has some dark pasts. When I was in Frayton, I was bullied by the Freeman family for three years because I loved you and didn¡¯t fight back.¡±

    The moment when it was mentioned, Malcolm saw that Lyra¡¯s expression visibly turned serious.

    He was screwed. Was it time to mention the past again?

    He decisively put down the rattle and honestly took Lyra¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault for making you suffer so much at first. If you¡¯re still resentful, I will immediately go back to the room and kneel on the wash board!¡±

    With his gentle voice, Lyra couldn¡¯t get angry at all, but she kept her face straight and said seriously, ¡°Reach out.¡±

    Malcolm froze slightly, ¡°Now?¡± To punch him by hitting his hand in front of their babies?

    Lyra nodded her head in a serious way.

    Well, it was important that she was not angry.

    He dutifully held out his left hand. His dark eyes looked serious, like an offering, and he handed it to Lyra.

    There was a crunching sound as Lyra raised her hand high and dropped it gently, hitting him in the palm.

    ¡°Have you known now what did you do wrong yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Another soft snap sound, Lyra was serious, ¡°Do you dare to be as cold as you were at the beginning again?¡±

    ¡°I dare not. If you don¡¯t deste me, I¡¯ll be very happy.¡±

    Lyraughed.

    Molly, who was on the crib, listened to the snap sound and looked at Lyra and Malcolm back and forth with a giggle.

    Spencer, who was next to her,ughed along with Molly.

    He felt helpless and red separately at the two kids.

    How could they be so happy to see their daddy getting beaten up and disciplined?

    Heartless two little guys!

    Lyra saw the two babies¡¯ smiling faces, and her heart was melting. Then, use more strength, she punched Malcolm a few times on his palm.

    Spencer and Molly wereughing even more happily.

    Malcolm was extremely speechless.

    He raised his eyes usingly at Lyra, ¡°Rara, even our babies are on your side. I can¡¯t believe they want to see you bully me!¡±

    Lyra smiled and cupped his hand. His broad palm was clean and stained only with a light red mark.

    But she still bent down, gently kissed him with her soft lips, and patiently told the two babies, ¡°Your daddy is making mistakes. That¡¯s why he gets beaten up. Spencer, Molly, you need to help mommy supervise him and apany mommy to fix him.¡±

    Perhaps it was because his expression was too bitter, Lyra almost did not hold back herughter, ¡°Well, I¡¯m joking with you. You¡¯re so good. How can I beat you?¡±

    Malcolm: you lied. Every time when you were really angry, she would beat him up hard.

    But he just lowered his head and was silent.

    The two stayed in the nursery for a long time until the babies were asleep and then they called Sophia in to rest.

    Malcolm took Lyra¡¯s hand and together they went back to the master bedroom.

    Lyra asked with a straight face, ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going with Shane?¡±

    ¡°The potion Anthony stole out has been identified as a strong drug that destroys nerves. Shane used the drug to control his mother and sister, and also attempted to have Anthony drug me. I have asked Chad to collect all the evidence as fast as he can. Without incident, he can be arrested tomorrow for investigation in the interrogation room.¡±

    Lyra nodded, ¡°It is time to end it early. A long dy may cause trouble. People like Shane, do not deserve to be the head of Cahan family. He only oppresses his family.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    He whispered ans his voice sound soft, which was lustful.

    Lyra immediately felt being threatened, ¡°Stop and sleep. Tomorrow, there are many things to deal with. We have to be sufficiently energetic. No sex allowed.¡±

    He fell back on the pillow, and was in a state of disillusionment.

    Lyra stifled augh and reached to turn off the lights.

    Darkness enveloped the room, but he was still reluctant and turned over on her.

    With desire, he recklessly wanted to have sex with her.

    Until¡­

    ¡°Ah hurts. Be gentle. It¡¯s going to swell.¡±

    Lyra pinched the flesh of his ass and gave it a good twist.

    He buried his head between Lyra¡¯s neck in grievance and hissed in a small voice of pain.

    ¡°Sleep. Can you do that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can ¡­¡±

    *

    The next morning, the National Investigation Bureau.

    Malcolm was changing into his uniform when Chad knocked on the door and entered.

    ¡°Bro, the evidence has beenpiled. Ted and Brad have been ambushed around the Cahan Residence as instructed. Ready for your orders.¡±

    His long and slender fingers buttoned thest gold button of his uniform on his cor. Abruptly and excellently, he turned around.

    ¡°Okay, go to the Cahan Residence and arrest him.¡±

    Coming out of the office, he went downstairs while looking steadily forward. He was ready to go to the garage to use the car.

    Levi ran head-on and almost collided with him.

    ¡°Sorry sorry! Mr. Malcolm, it¡¯s me who¡¯s so rash.¡±

    Malcolm sulked, ¡°What are you running for? You have forgotten the discipline? So careless.¡±

    Levi¡¯s face looked bitter and he bent down to apologize, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, you¡¯re right. Because I had just learned a bad news that I lost my concentration for a moment.¡±

    Malcolm turned his head, locked at Chad behind him, and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°Mr. Shane¡¯s mother suddenly diedtest night. The Cahan family now is in a mess. Mr. Shane suspects ¡­ his mother was deliberately murdered!¡±

 Chapter 499 Theyâ€™re all suspects and stuffed into the interrogation room

    This astonishing news shocked Malcolm and Chad at the same time.

    After the two looked at each other, Malcolm quickly regained hisposure, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll check out the Cahan family. Continue with your business.¡±

    ¡°Okay Mr. Malcolm.¡±

    Levi respectfully bent down and left.

    As soon as he left, Chad immediately came up and asked in a whisper, ¡°Bro, Ted and Brad lead two teams. They¡¯re still waiting 500 meters away form the Cahan Residence . Do we still arrest him?¡±

    Malcolm calmly said, ¡°This is very fishy. No hurry first. Let them continue to guard there. Wait for orders at any time. Take a copy of the evidence with you, as well as the arrest warrant. Do what I tell you to do.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    The two men walked out of the National Investigation Bureau, one after the other, got into the car and headed to the Cahan Residence.

    *

    The Cahan Residence was in chaos, with servants and bodyguards in a frenzy.

    Malcolm and Chad were not even greeted when they walked in.

    The whole vi was enveloped in sadness.

    Reba and Timothy were informed of the bad news and both rushed back, all of whom would be at home.

    Chad grabbed a male servant passing by and asked, ¡°Where is Mr. Shane?¡±

    ¡°On the top floor. Something happened to Mrs. Cahan. Mr. Shane is in a bad mood right now.¡±

    The two immediately went up to the top floor, and the third room on the left was surrounded by people.

    Shane hugged Caitlin, whose body was already cold, and sat sluggishly on the bed. His whole body was in extreme sadness.

    For the first time in a long time, Malcolm saw Shane¡¯s eyes swollen with tears and heartbreak.

    Even Timothy and Reba¡¯s eyes were red and sadness lingered in this room.

    Malcolm probably scanned the room and called out Tom, the butler who was wiping his tears.

    Tom followed him and walked together to the end of the quiet aisle.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, Mr. Shane suddenly lost his mother. He¡¯s in excessive grief. There may be some poor hospitality. Please forgive that.¡±

    Malcolm sighed softly. No one could know his emotion in his deep and dark eyes, ¡°For Mrs. Cahan¡¯s death, please restrain your grief.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chad took two steps forward and spoke up for Malcolm, ¡°Tom, what exactly is the situation in this matter? Please tell Mr. Malcolm word for word. Mr. Malcolm will help ¡­ the Cahan family. ¡±

    Tom sobbed, wiped away his tears with his sleeve, and lost in a memory.

    ¡°A servant came into Mrs. Cahan¡¯s room this morning to bring her the breakfast. Only to find out that Mr. Cahan had an ident. She was a good person and lived a happy life. It is absolutely impossible tomit suicide.¡±

    ¡°And Mr. Shane just checked. Mr. Cahan¡¯s body does not have any obvious external injuries and fatal wounds. Her lips are blue with light purple. She¡¯s definitely poisoned. Mr. Malcolm, please help us find out the murder. ¡±

    Malcolm grimaced. His expression was serious, and he did not speak.

    Chad stepped forward, ¡°The Cahan Residence¡¯s penthouse is always locked. Who else can get in there if Mrs. Cahan didn¡¯t kill herself?¡±

    The butler thought about it, ¡°Mr. Cahan does not like to go out. It¡¯s easy to investigate it. Usually there are only a few servants to deliver food. I do not know if it is a problem with the diet.¡±

    ¡°Gather all the servants who deliver meals daily, and the cook, and those who are responsible for purchasing fruits and vegetables daily, to the garden. I want a unified interrogation.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Malcolmmanded solemnly, gathered the cuffs of his uniform, and turned to go downstairs.

    The butler followed obediently.

    Chad stood in the doorway of Caitlin¡¯s room, watched the interior of the room for a few more moments, and after a sigh, he followed Malcolm.

    Ten minutes of tight cross-examination in the garden, the expressions and exnations of all had nothing major.

    Malcolm turned his head to Chad and said, ¡°Call the key investigation team toe over. Do a full examination of the the Cahan Residence. Also inform the coroner. Send Mrs. Cahan to autopsyter.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Chad nodded and backed off, running to a quiet corner to make a phone call.

    After the interrogation, Malcolm let all the servants and cooks go back to their respective duties.

    The garden quickly quieted down and the butler seemed to think of something and came to a realization, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, I remember there is another very important thing.¡±

    Malcolm turned around. His face was expressionless, ¡°Say it.¡±

    ¡°The night beforest night, Mr. Anthony stole my key and sneaked up to the top floor while the party was crowded. But I didn¡¯t know what he was doing up there. He was punished by Mr. Shane when he found out.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s eyebrows tightened. His dark eyes narrowed slightly, and his tone grew colder, ¡°Tell me carefully.¡±

    The butler continued, ¡°At that time, Mr. Anthony refused to admit to stealing the key. It was yesterday afternoon, a bodyguard found that the penthouse key was buried shallowly in the garden. It confirmed that Mr. Anthony did go up to the penthouse.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, to put it in a bad way, Mr. Anthony has a previous record of stealingboratory drugs. He usually does not have a good rtionship with Mr. Shane. This ¡­ time it is very likely that he deliberately used poison to kill Mr. . Cahan¡¯s!¡±

    Chad, who had finished the phone call, came back resentfully and heard these words from the butler just in time.

    He seriously retorted, ¡°Tom, your attitude towards the two is too biased? Anthony was an ex-convict, but he was initially bailed out by Mr. Collin. For that matter, he is now innocent. Do official business ording to official principle. You have no evidence. Because he is an ex-convict, then you suspect him? ¡±

    Butler Tom awkwardly lowered his head, ¡°Chad, you said so much, but ¡­ I just suspect. What is going on exactly? Mr. Malcolm can decide this after investigation.¡±

    Despite his repeated smiles, Malcolm and Chad¡¯s expressions were always cold and sullen.

    The key to the penthouse was stolen at this juncture. Obviously, it was targeting Anthony. Once this crime was confirmed, Anthony could not get rid of this in this life.

    The atmosphere in the garden became gloomy.

    Shane, who had recovered from his mourning, came out of the vi with red eyes and walked towards Malcolm while looking steadily forward.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, I must have an ount of this matter. Anthony stole the key, sneaked into the penthouse and entered my mother¡¯s room. He is by far the biggest suspect. I demand to interrogate him personally.¡±

    Malcolm turned around and saw his red-blooded and indignant eyes, which were covered in tears, without speaking.

    Chad lowered his head to cover the intense displeasure in his eyes.

    If he really let him interrogate Anthony, he was afraid Anthony would be dying in a day.

    To put it severely, it would lead directly to the partial disability.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, you suspected Melissa was imprisoned by me before and stopped my mission to wait for the investigation at home. Now it has passed more than a week. There has been little progress. Should I return to the National Investigation Bureau to deal with my mother¡¯s incident first? ¡±

    Malcolm sneered, ¡°Whom are you going to deal with?¡±

    ¡°Expel and investigate Anthony strictly!¡±

    Shane¡¯s eyes looked sinister and faintly determined, ¡°Don¡¯t you hate him too? This time, plus illegal exit, biting Chad who checked the evidence, obstructing official business. There were several crimes.¡±

    ¡°I want Anthony, dead or maimed.¡±

    At the end of his words, he looked at Malcolm¡¯s eyes, with no timid feeling.

    The two men strongly at each other for a minute, and a smell of gunpowder vaguely pervaded.

    Eventually it was Malcolm who lowered his eyes and winked at Chad.

    Chad understood and took out a warrant for Shane¡¯s arrest, ¡°Mr. Shane, excuse me, Anthony is charging you with imprisoning your sister and mother, drugging to control their minds, and attempting tomit rebellion and poisoning Mr. Malcolm.¡±

    ¡°So Mr. Shane, you are now a suspect as well and have no qualification to arraign other suspects.¡±

    ¡°Pleasee with us to the interrogation room and share the room with Anthony. Mr. Malcolm will check out what you and Anthony havemitted together!¡±

 Chapter 500 No favoring one over the other; all is put in confinement

    Shane stared at the arrest warrant and his face quickly turned cold.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence?¡±

    Chad was well prepared and handed over the evidence, which was veryprehensively organized.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Shane took it and flipped through it carefully.

    Soon, he regained hisposure.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, on this evidence, it was Anthony who used me of using forbidden drugs, imprisoning my mother and poisoning you. Even the poison and unknown potions handed over to you were given by Anthony.¡±

    ¡°He has been abroad illegally for a year, so he may have brought something unclean from outside. If it was really him who deliberately murdered my mother, then all his confessions cannot be used as evidence at all. It¡¯s most likely to be self-directed.¡±

    Shane¡¯s scarlet eyes lookedpelling, ¡°So Mr. Malcolm, shouldn¡¯t you investigate Anthony first?¡±

    Malcolm was expressionless, ¡°Naturally I¡¯ll investigate him, but before Anthony is convicted, I do not favor one over the other. I¡¯ll be fair and impartial to any confession. Even if you¡¯re the deputy director of National Investigation Bureau, when youmits a crime, you have to be treated equally.¡±

    He nced at Chad, ¡°Take the suspect away.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chad pulled out his handcuffs and walked over toward Shane.

    Shane¡¯s eyes looked cold and unswayed, and the butler immediately called out his bodyguards to stand in front of Shane like protection, blocking Chad¡¯s way.

    Chad: ¡°Mr. Shane, what are you doing? Resisting arrest and obstruction, you know what the crime is. As the deputy director of NIB, shouldn¡¯t you set yourself an example to others!?¡±

    Shane did not speak. The butler came forward to exin,¡±Mr. Malcolm, Chad, Mr. Shane has just experienced the loss of his mother. Can you give him a little time to get rid of the emotion before investigating him?¡±

    Malcolm was impartial.

    ¡°The cause of Mrs. Cahan¡¯s death is unknown. What¡¯s the hurry? The priority now is to find out the truth about Mrs. Cahan¡¯s death as soon as possible and give the Cahan family an exnation and peace.¡±

    He sounded like he did not allow others to put in a word.

    Malcolm waved his hand and Chad immediately spoke to the uniform button-shaped miniature inte and whispered, ¡°Mr. Shane won¡¯t leave. You guyse over here and escort Mr. Shane into the interrogation room.¡±

    With his words, Ted and Brad arrived at Cahan Residence within two minutes with two teams of soldiers.

    They went forward with great strength and vigour, and the ground was trembling lightly.

    The few bodyguards surrounding Shane looked extraordinarily weak.

    Chad lightly hummed, ¡°Mr. Shane, are you sure you want to refuse to investigate? With Mr. Malcolm¡¯s temper, once he¡¯s pissed off, you have to be tied up over there. At that time, it can be too humiliated.¡±

    Shane looked sullen. His hands that were hidden under the sleeve had the veins bulging.

    After a brief moment of irritation, he asked the bodyguards on either side to move out of the way, took two steps forward, handed both wrists to Chad, and opened his mouth to Malcolm.

    ¡°I require Mr. Malcolm to find out the truth as soon as possible, so that my mother can rest in peace.¡±

    Malcolmpressed his lips coldly, ¡°Of course.¡±

    He stepped forward, took the electronic handcuffs from Chad¡¯s hand and put them on himself, showing the importance of him as the deputy director of the National Investigation Bureau.

    ¡°Take him away.¡±

    With a cold andmanding voice, Shane was pinned to the armed vehicle by Chad and Ted.

    ¡°Mr. Shane ¡­¡±

    Tom, the butler, looked at the migration-like situation, shouted with worry, and immediately returned to the vi. He gathered the entire vi¡¯s servants and bodyguards to the open space in the backyard.

    ¡°Mr. Shane is now sent to the interrogation room but he is the deputy director of National Investigation Bureau. At most a few days, he wille back. During this period, for any investigation, you have to know how to answer. If you leak anything that should not be said, when Mr. Shanees back, even the god can not save you, understand?¡±

    The servants and bodyguards were terrified and nodded their heads.

    *

    Shane was sent to an interrogation room, two rooms away from Anthony. And he was put in confinement.

    After sending him inside, Malcolm and Chad stopped by to check on Anthony.

    The heavy door opened and Anthony was sitting cross-legged on a warm bed and was rolling up his sleeves to apply medicine to the wound on his arm.

    His strong and powerful arms were all half-scabbed with bloody scars, and some old scars stacked on top of each other.

    The wounds made the arm, which should look good, look hideous.

    When he saw Malcolm and Chad, his blue eyes raised casually, but his hands did not stop applying medicine.

    ¡°So early, did you catch Shane?¡±

    Malcolm gave a soft ¡°hmm¡±.

    Anthony smiled suspiciously, ¡°Since you caught him, why do you two look like this? He should have been beaten with a cane first. At least five cane would be broken.¡±

    Malcolm sulked, not saying a word.

    Chad exined, ¡°Mrs. Cahan passed away. Shane just lost his mother, and for humanitarian reasons, there can¡¯t be any lynching of him at this time.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s arm tugged lightly and the application of the medicine stopped.

    ¡°Lost his mother? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Malcolm and Chad looked at each other and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Finally Chad sighed and exined to him, ¡°Something happened to the Cahan family. Mrs. Cahan was found dead in her room this morning. Excluding suicide and natural death, Shane suspected you stole the key to the penthouse the day you poisoned Mrs. Cahan. .¡±

    Anthonyughed lightly, ¡°The thief crying ¡®stop thief¡¯. It seems he guesses that things are going to be exposed, wants to drag me to die with him.¡±

    Chad sounded lightly sarcastic, ¡°He didn¡¯t intend to die. Today I gatheredplete evidence but he tried in vain that he is innocent.¡±

    Malcolm looked grim as the two exchanged words, leaning gently on the back of the chair and never saying a word.

    Anthony sneered and shook his head, looking again at Malcolm, ¡°Do you believe what he says?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s cold eyes lifted to look at him, ¡°I believe in the evidence and will never be partial to you, nor will I ever wrong you and let you take the me.¡±

    ¡°OK, that¡¯s enough with what you said. I¡¯m never fainthearted about something I didn¡¯t do.¡±

    The three of them chatted for a few more minutes.

    Anthony went over the details of the penthouse on the night of the party with Malcolm again.

    A few minutester, Malcolm emerged from the interrogation room and boarded a car back to the National Investigation Bureau.

    Chad asked him, ¡°Bro, do you really believe Anthony¡¯s words?¡±

    Malcolm looked mystical as he asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Chad pondered and honestly stated his analysis, ¡°I believe Mrs. Cahan¡¯s death should not have much to do with Anthony. He didn¡¯t have to do such a thing, but I¡¯m not sure about Anthony¡¯s active willingness to help you and Lyra. He went back to the Cahan family to steal the potion, with a suspicious attitude.¡±

    ¡°He obviously took a lot of credit this time. He was implicated in this, and was beaten by Shane but did not mention any payment or request to you. I think it is strange. He seems to be hiding something.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s thin lips were pursed lightly.

    In this matter, Chad had the same idea with him.

    He turned his head to look at recedingndscape out the car window, and said lightly.

    ¡°Power and women, he always wants one of them. He is considered an excellent man in Crana. He feels so proud of himself. How can he be willing to spend his life in the mountain vige teaching?¡±

    ¡°He came back this time, I think, he wants the whole Cahan family.¡±

 Chapter 501 Interrogation and investigation

    Chad listened carefully and felt that Malcolm¡¯s analysis made sense.

    He asked, ¡°Bro, if he really wants the Cahan family, will you help him?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s dark eyes looked deep and he did not answer the question.

    Neither explicitly said he would help, nor explicitly refused.

    Chad had been with him for a long time, so he naturally understood what he meant and didn¡¯t ask any more questions.

    *

    Back at the National Investigation Bureau, Malcolm immediately asked Chad tounch his own investigation into Mrs. Cahan¡¯s death.

    Chad cross-examined all the servants and bodyguards in the Cahan family.

    After half a day of checking, there was no result.

    Mrs. Cahan¡¯s autopsy result was out and it was indeed an unidentified drug that she was taken.

    Chad carefully inspected the autopsy result and asked the forensic doctor, ¡°Can you find out exactly what drug caused the asphyxiation death? And when the poison was taken?¡±

    The coroner shook his head, ¡°No ipletely dissolved drug was found in Mrs. Cahan¡¯s body. The result of the unknown drug was given solely because of the traces of poisoning on her body. But, if I were to guess, it is not a legal drug from abroad.¡±

    ¡°As for the taking time, because we can not determine exactly what drug was taken, we can not confirm the urate time. For some drugs, there is an incubation period. She died after taking the drug for a few days. So it is entirely possible to give you an urate time.¡±

    Chadpsed into silence.

    In this way, Anthony cannot be cleared of suspicion of the time of the crime.

    If Shane still thought that Anthony stole the key to the penthouse, it was not easy for Anthony to prove his innocence.

    He pondered, went back to Malcolm¡¯s office and reported the forensic results to Malcolm.

    Malcolm¡¯s expression was serious, ¡°Call everyone in the Cahan family again for a second time of questioning. This time, I¡¯ll do it by myself.¡±

    Throughout the afternoon, all the servants were brought into the National Investigation Bureau¡¯s questioning room in separate groups individually.

    Malcolm: ¡°How was the rtionship between Anthony and Mrs. Cahan?¡±

    For this question, he asked each person who was sent into the questioning room.

    A servant, who usually weeded and swept in the garden, said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I don¡¯t work in Cahan Residence very long. It was almost two years ago. Mr. Anthony was usually busy in his work. He didn¡¯t often go back to Cahan Residence. This time, he returned, but I know how he feels about Mrs. Cahan. After he came back, he did not mention Mrs. Cahan and did not ask Mr. Shane to visit her.¡±

    Another servant, who had worked at the house for fifteen years, said, ¡°They were of bad rtionship. Mrs. Cahan hated Mr. Anthony. After all, Mr. Anthony was not her son, and he was inevitably harassed by Mrs. Cahan when he was a child. Perhaps because of this, he felt resentful and killed Mrs. Cahan!¡±

    But anyone who had been at Cahan Residence for a long time said the same thing.

    It was pretty much the same that Anthony was bullied by Mrs. Cahan when he was young, and then he fought for the head of the family, and was fixed by Shane twice. Plus his bad deeds, they all believed Shane¡¯s assumptions.

    It was Anthony who poisoned Mrs. Cahan.

    After a full afternoon of in-depth cross-examination, it looked like it was going to get off the work.

    All kinds of evidence and human confessions were all against Anthony. Malcolm felt a little bored, and unconsciously lit a cigarette.

    Before he could take a puff, he suddenly remembered Lyra¡¯s strict no-smoking order.

    After all, there were two cute little babies at home who couldn¡¯t afford to smell a little bit of smoke.

    If he went back to be discovered, he would be dead.

    He handed Chad the cigarette and gave it to Chad to smoke.

    Chad took it and dutifully walked to the corner of the information room to smoke.

    Thest one before the end of the day was Timothy.

    He had recently served in the National Investigation Bureau, so the summons came quickly and Chad ced him at the end.

    Malcolm asked, as customary, ¡°How was Anthony¡¯s rtionship with your mother?¡±

    Speaking of his mother, Timothy¡¯s eyes were slightly red. He held back before saying, ¡°Very bad. When he was a child, as long as my dad was not home, my mom often found some excuses to beat him. Anthony also hates my mother ¡­¡±

    His statement was very different with the other servants of Cahan Residence.

    Malcolm rubbed his brows, and his dark eyes looked slightly weary.

    Timothy was is still recounting, ¡°Since my mom didn¡¯te downstairs often, she had barely talked with Anthony. Anthony hates my mom, but not enough to poison her, and, if he does have the poison in his hand, it¡¯s more likely he¡¯ll inject it directly into my brother.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes widened abruptly and he found it interested, looking up at the same time as Chad to Timothy who was at the table opposite.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only person I¡¯ve heard today, who has spoken up for Anthony.¡±

    Timothy felt it ufortable, ¡°I did not help him. It¡¯s just the truth. If he had to kill my mother with the poison, he had to steal the key to the penthouse, and risked the discovery of Shane. Usually the penthouse is tightly regted. Not so many can go up there. This ispletely making a confession without duress. The cost of crime is too high.¡±

    Recently, he followed Levi with a lot of tasks. He saw these logical things a little more thoroughly than before.

    Malcolmughed, ¡°Good point, so who do you think could have poisoned your mother?¡±

    Timothy lowered his head and fell into silence.

    After thinking about it for a while, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think Shane¡¯s been acting a little strangetely, but there¡¯s no way he¡¯d do something like that.¡±

    Chad extinguished his cigarette and came over to interject, ¡°There is no impossible. The human heart is moreplicated than you think. Some people are possessed by the Devil to get power. It¡¯s not known that all the people will turn against each other. The National Investigation Bureau has a lot of simr cases. You should know. it¡±

    Timothy didn¡¯t retort, and stopped talking.

    He remembered that Shane had all the servantsndfill the stuff in the penthousest night, and the unidentified ss tube he took ¡­Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Then,te at night, something happened to Caitlin.

    But he said nothing and kept his head down with aplicated expression.

    Just at the end of the day, Malcolm could see he had something on his mind and said reasonably, ¡°It¡¯s toote today. You can go back and think about it again. If you have any other clues, feel free toe and tell me.¡±

    He hesitated and asked, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, if this was really my brother¡¯s doing, what would be his crime?¡±

    Malcolm was tidying his uniform, and coldly replied, ¡°Do official business ording to official principles. If it is really him, he could even do such a brutal behavior for the sake of profit. He no longer deserves to be a human being. He deserves any sanction results.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Timothy lowered his head, regained his calmness, and stopped talking.

    Although he hated Shane for sending him to the National Investigation Bureau and making him suffer, Shane was his brother after all, and the Cahan family had been going well under Shane¡¯s leadership.

    This kind of reporting was not something he could do.

    Malcolm observed his change of expression and emphasized in a deep voice, ¡°Timothy, if you don¡¯t report it, you are considered an aplice. Even if the murderer is really your brother, the one who died is your mother, and the one who will be locked up and tortured as a suspect is your half-brother. Both are your rtives. So think about it yourself.¡±

    Timothy¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. He clenched his suit pants uneasily, and nodded.

    Malcolm stopped lingering and turned to leave the questioning room.

    Chad silently followed behind.

    Waiting for the car back to the White Mansion, Malcolm said, ¡°Recently pay more attention to Timothy. I always think he knows something. Maybe he will be a breakthrough.¡±

 Chapter 502 Who violates family rules and disobeys should be punished

    ¡°Yes, I understand. Don¡¯t worry, bro.¡±

    The two went back to the White Mansion together and then split up in the winding alley.

    Chad went back to his vi, where Keira was probably cooking dinner and waiting for him toe home.

    Malcolm went back to Lyre Spiti. He had made it a habit to make a meal for Lyra to enjoy together before she came home.

    Lyra was busy with the Lloyd¡¯s Corp and was helping Keith with Melissa¡¯s treatment.

    Knowing exactly what Melissa had been attacked with, the doctor in theb would be better able to prescribe the right medicine for her, but after all, it was a neurological disease and the treatment period was longer.

    After half an hour or so, Lyra came home.

    Malcolm finished cooking just in time and put thest dish on the table.

    The two finished their dinner in harmony and sweetness.

    Before going to bed, Malcolm went to the bathroom to take a shower.

    Lyra saw that his shirt which was casually thrown in the corner of the bed, and went over to help him pack it up, intending to help him put it in the dirty clothes basket.

    But..

    The moment the shirt was picked up, she could smell a hint of an unusual smell on the clothes.

    It was the smell of smoke.

    She had never smoked and had ordered Malcolm not to smoke for the health of the babies, so she was very sensitive to the smell.

    Malcolm went behind her back today and smoked?

    The sound of the water in the bathroom stopped and Malcolm came out with a white towel tied around his waist and his fine and good-looking arms raised as he dried the water droplets on his hair.

    In the bedroom, the atmosphere was extremely grim.

    He turned around and saw Lyra who was sitting on the edge of the bed with a sullen look, holding the shirt he had just taken off. She looked like she was in a bad mood and holding her anger.

    ¡°Babe?¡±

    He called her uncertainly.

    With two slender fingers, Lyra picked up his shirt and questioned in a deep voice, ¡°Exin?¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t understand, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Still pretending? Lying?¡±

    She turned around and went for the ruler on the bedside table.

    She had not used it for a long time, put the ruler on her hand, but still felt a little heavy.

    Malcolm breathed a sigh of relief. She took out the ruler so where did he go wrong?

    Without thinking deeply, he threw the towel that had finished wiping his hair onto the table, took a big step over, untied the bath towel that was tied too tightly, and sat naked on his knees on the bed.

    The cold air came over, and he felt a little ashamed. Then he took the towel to cover his body and looked honest.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve been very disciplined all day today. I really didn¡¯t do anything wrong, much less lie. Take it easy. Don¡¯t wrong me.¡±

    Lyra sat on the bed as well, sitting cross-legged in front of him, nudging his arm and signaling him to reach out.

    ¡°My sense of smell is normal, no problem. I don¡¯t wrong you. If you can¡¯t remember, then let the pain awaken your memory.¡±

    Malcolm mulled frantically over the meaning of her words and slowly reached out.

    Lyra¡¯s eyes were intense with anger, and her right hand swung the ruler high.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Without waiting to smash down, Malcolm quickly retracted his hand, ¡°I remembered. Do you think I smell like smoke?¡±

    Lyra smiled in cold sarcasm, ¡°It seems that your brain is still good. At least in front of the family instruction, you¡¯re fearful.¡±

    Malcolm frowned, feeling a little aggrieved, ¡°Babe, at today¡¯s investigation, I felt it bored, habitually lit a cigarette, but I really did not smoke. I handed it to Chad, let him run to the corner to smoke. Probably because we are in a same room, so the shirt is stained with the smell of Chad¡¯s cigarette.¡±

    ¡°Honey, believe me. It¡¯s really not a lie.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s face still looked stern and she noticed the caught the loopholes in his words keenly.

    ¡°So the cigarette was lit voluntarily by you, and was handed to Chad at thest minute when your conscience got the better of you and you were afraid I would find out, right?¡±

    Why was her logical thinking so strange?

    He furrowed his eyebrows tightly, and felt more aggrieved. Then, he felt wronged and reached out both hands.

    ¡°Yes, if you think I¡¯m wrong, then punish me severely. Preferably my hands will be broken that I can¡¯t even hold a pen or knife and fork, so that tomorrow the whole National Investigation Bureau will know that I¡¯m being punished.¡±

    Lyra raised her eyebrows slightly and used the end of ruler to raise his jaw, ¡°It seems you don¡¯t know the error of your ways. You even dare to threaten me?¡±

    When she found out the truth, she only wanted to tease him, not to really punish him, but who knew that he was in high spirits.

    Malcolm restrained himself from feeling depressed, ¡°I dare not. If you say I¡¯m wrong, then I¡¯m really wrong.¡±

    She stifled augh as her gaze moved from his handsome face to his towel-covered body.

    With a evil thought, she picked up his bath towel with the ruler and decisively got rid of it.

    ¡°Why cover it? Haven¡¯t I seen your whole body?¡±

    Malcolm lowered his eyes, and his face blushed slightly.

    Just after the shower, his whole body was naked. By her unrestrained stare, he felt a little embarrassed while she wore pajamas.

    Usually, he wanted to have sex with her every day. However, Lyra could see that he was a little shy now, which was very rare, and her gaze was with a teasing meaning.

    She raised her hand and waved the ruler.

    There was a soft sound of snap.

    Malcolm¡¯s thighs were printed with marks which were lightly pink.

    She took the ruler and poked the marks on his thing, smiled and asked teasingly, ¡°What does it feel like? Does it feel good?¡±

    From her expression and words, she didn¡¯t look like she was angry.

    Malcolm was very sensible, ¡°I naturally like what you give me.¡±

    Lyra pursed her lips and tossed the ruler back on the nightstand.

    Seeing that she dropped the ruler, Malcolm was about to withdraw his hands. Lyra reacted extremely quickly, twisted the shirt he took off into a knot, bound his wrists and pounced.

    She pinned him under her body. Her eyes were cunningly shing slightly, like looking at disobedient prey.

    One of her hands pressed his hands over his head and the other pinched his jaw.

    ¡°Viting the rules and being so ill-behaved, you should be punished.¡±

    Malcolm nodded submissively, ¡°I ept it.¡±

    Lyraughed lightly and continued, ¡°Since you have realized your errors and mended your ways in time, tonight you will be punished with the hardest one!¡±

    Malcolm sighed silently and lowered his eyes in resignation, ¡°I ept.¡±

    She stifled augh, ¡°Okay, as you¡¯ll be obedient, I¡¯m going to use force tonight.¡±

    ¡°I want it, on top.¡±

    ¡­

    The next day.

    Malcolm woke up refreshed and in a good state.

    He looked at Lyra, who was still tired and asleep next to him. His eyes looked gentle and he carefully bent down and ced a kiss on her forehead.

    Kissing the little sweetheart who was in his arms, he quickly got out of bed, washed, changed and left Lyre Spiti.

    Chad struggled to keep up with him and arrived at the White family¡¯s garage.

    After getting into the car, Malcolm¡¯s dark eyes returned to their usual deep and cold state.

    ¡°Go to Cahan Residence.¡±

    More than half an hourter, the limousine arrived at the entrance of Cahan Residence.

    Malcolm was not in uniform and was in casual clothes for the check.

    A group of Ted¡¯s soldiers, who were well-trained and as orderly as possible, stood by the door and had been waiting for a long time.

    Malcolm went in without looking sideways and ordered, ¡°Search all the rooms of the Cahan Residence. Don¡¯t leave a single corner, especially the top floor, Shane Cahan and Anthony Cahan¡¯s room.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    A group of people immediately trotted into the Cahan Residence and began searching in earnest.

    Chad felt it unsure and followed up to the top floor to check it out.

    Tom, the butler, under Chad¡¯s orders, gathered all the servants and bodyguards at the garden to ensure that the search would not be disturbed.

    After a tense search of more than ten minutes, Chad was the first to return.

    He walked to Malcolm with a solemn look and whispered to him, ¡°Bro, we can¡¯t even find a piece of suspicious chains and shackles at the penthouse. Shane has obviously cleaned up beforehand, and I¡¯m afraid today we¡¯ll return without aplishing anything again, not much progress.¡±

 Chapter 503 One day trip to National Investigation Bureau

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes looked deep and he didn¡¯t say a word.

    He waited for the entire seventh team of soldiers to finish searching ande down to report.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, no significant findings in Shane Cahan¡¯s room.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, nothing found on the top floor either.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm ¡­¡±

    Malcolm listened quietly to the report, but his eyes were quietly looking at the servants and bodyguards in the garden, as well as the butler.

    Tom had the calmest and most rxed expression when he heard the report of all the searches, as if he had expected this result.

    Malcolm narrowed his cold eyes and tentatively continued his order, ¡°Everyone searches the garden and the small backyard of Cahan Residence again. No detail is to be missed.¡±

    Tom lowered his head slightly and tightened his palms. Knowing what was going on in the backyard, he tightened his palms instinctively.

    Malcolm keenly noticed his strange reaction and said nothing, taking Chad and Ted himself and checking the garden and the small backyard.

    The butler¡¯s face looked bemused as he inspected the garden.

    Malcolm immediately went to the backyard himself and continued to give orders, ¡°Everyone focus to check the backyard.¡±

    With his words, the butler¡¯s fists were clenched, and he silently followed Malcolm.

    Chad found some shards of ss that hadn¡¯t been cleaned under a flower pot in the backyard.

    Wearing rubber gloves, he picked up the ss splinters and showed them to Malcolm.

    ¡°Look.¡±

    Soon, other soldiers found another shards of ss in several other inconspicuous grasses.

    Tom, who watched silently and stood by the wall, gulped. Because of the rush, he let the bodyguards quickly smash all the ss tubes. He did not notice the ss fragments were sshed out and forgot tondfill them.

    Malcolm gathered all the ss pieces together and their texture was identical.

    And each ss fragment was not stained with any ash and dust. Obviously, it happened thest few days.

    He raised his eyes sternly and looked at the butler who stood at the corner, ¡°Why are there so many pieces of ss in the backyard that haven¡¯t been cleaned up?¡± What did Cahan Residence do two days ago?

    The butlerpressed his lips and replied respectfully, ¡°It was two days ago. A servant broke a ss. Presumably, he waszy and surprisingly did not throw it way but randomly threw the broken ss into the backyard grass. Mr. Malcolm, I¡¯m sorry. It is my fault for mismanagement.¡±

    Malcolm, who wore a pair of ck leather gloves, picked up the pieces of ss again.

    The ss body was extremely thin, obviously not the thickness of a normal ss.

    But he didn¡¯t argue with Tom but told Chad to pack up the subtle evidence he found and take it back to the National Investigation Bureau.

    Before leaving, he turned around and nced at the butler sternly, ¡°Ted, take Tom away and send him to the suspect room. I will personally interrogate him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Malcolm.¡±

    But Tom was confused, ¡°Ah? Mr. Malcolm! I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why do you arrest me and send me to the suspect room?¡±

    Ted walked over and handcuffed him, ¡°Covering up and failing to report is considered an aplice. You¡¯ll be punished based on the same crime. Tom, Mr. Malcolm has done his work for many years. There is no one who can y a trick in front of him.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a one day trip to the National Investigation Bureau¡¯s suspect room.¡±

    Tom¡¯s face paled and he didn¡¯t dare say anything.

    *

    Lyra didn¡¯t go to the Lloyd¡¯s Corp in the morning. Keith had to take Melissa to theb to continue her rehabilitation and Lyra went here with them.

    Yesterday, Melissa had a full day of infusion therapy and a few shots of specific medicine.

    Melissa was doing a little better, no mania, but her mental state was never particrly good. She didn¡¯t know anyone and didn¡¯t care about anyone.

    Only when Shane¡¯s name was spoken, did she have a slight reaction.

    Keith kissed the back of her hand over and over again. His unsettled mood was not getting an ounce of peace.

    Lyra just watched silently and sighed.

    As a bystander, there was very little she could do to help, especially now that Keith and Melissa were emotionally involved.

    Jimmy came by and gave Melissa two more injections of the healing agent ording to the dosed measurements.

    This drug was injected with a drowsy reaction.

    Melissa quietly closed her eyes to rest, and Lyra stayed with Keith, watching for a while.

    For so many days, Keith¡¯s eyes were only on Melissa, having no interests in everything.

    It was only today that he asked one question, ¡°How are things going with Shane Cahan?¡±

    Lyra truthfully said, ¡°Mrs. Cahan died identally. Malcolm and Chad are investigating it. Shane said Anthony murder his mother. Shane¡¯s confession overturned all the conclusive evidence. Malcolm first put him in the interrogation room. He has to re-find the conclusive evidence to convict him.¡±

    Keith looked mncholy and caressed the back of Melissa¡¯s hand. And then he asked with his bass voice, ¡°Is it possible he¡¯llpletely overturn the incriminating evidence and be acquitted, with Anthony taking all the me?¡±

    This was a question that Lyra did not consider at all.

    ¡°No way. Anthony has suffered so much this time to help us find the evidence. Neither Malcolm nor I will let him take the me for nothing.¡±

    Keith: ¡°Yes, for me and Melissa¡¯s sake, Anthony suffered a lot. As for Shane, he¡¯s an inhuman beast.¡±

    His voice was deep and he gritted his teeth resentfully.

    Melissa, who was sleeping on the bed, suddenly unconsciously wrinkled her eyebrows and withdrew her hand that was being held tightly by Keith.

    She was weakly speaking while remaining asleep, ¡°Shane, it¡¯s me¡­ my ¡­¡±

    The sound was extremely small.

    Keith leaned a little closer to her lips and gently inquired, ¡°Melissa, what did you say? What did you say about Shane?¡±

    Lyra leaned over as well, ¡°Melissa, what did Shane do to you?¡±

    She struggled ufortably and gently said something.

    ¡°Engagement, and Ashton, to listen to¡­ Shane ¡­¡±

    A few words revealed significant information.

    Perhaps this was the key to proving that Shane had indeed used hypnosis on her.

    Lyra and Keith looked at each other and both thought of the same thing.

    Lyra immediately left the room and called Malcolm and asked him to call a professional neurologist from National Investigation Bureau over.

    After making the call, she clutched her phone, with a hint of relief inside her heart.

    This was a good news. All things were looking up. Now they could only try it.

    ¡­

    National Investigation Bureau.

    Timothy was sitting in his small office. He didn¡¯t have to follow Levi to do assignments today. Malcolm suspended his assignments and allowed him a day off in the office.

    Timothy suddenly remembered Shane let the servants destroy all the things on the top floor that day ¡­

    He opened the bottom drawer and took out a small ss tube in the hidden innermostyer, that he sneaked it away before.

    It was well preserved by him, and there was still a tiny bit of clear liquid inside that hadn¡¯t been poured.

    That day, in the backyard of Cahan Residence, it seemed that many of these pharmaceutical ss tubes were destroyed.

    Did Shane, indeed, do something unspeakable and secret?

    Shane exploited him and oppressed him some time ago. When Shane was released safely from the interrogation room, would he have to go back to the torturous days?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Timothy looked at the ss tube in his hand, and was caught in a tangle of conscience.

    Knock-knock-

    Someone was knocking on the door.

    He was so startled that the ss tube in his hand nearly fell down.

    After calming himself down, he hid the ss tube back and asked in a calmer tone, ¡°Who?¡±

    The person at the door knocked a few more times.

    ¡°Captain of NIB Team 4, Chad White.¡±

 Chapter 504 Confession; someone is convicted

    In the office of the National Investigation Bureau.

    Malcolm was reviewing the recent interrogation testimony of everyone.

    Levi knocked on the door and came in, standing at the open space in front of his office table.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t even raise his head, remained rea the testimony sheet in his hand, and inquired with his low tone, ¡°What for?¡±

    Levi had his hands sped behind his back, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, you¡¯ve been locking Mr. Shane in the interrogation room for two days. He is, after all, the deputy director. And recently he had an ident at home. His mother ¡­¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap.¡± Malcolm gave him an impatient look, ¡°If you can¡¯t exin what you¡¯re here for in five sentences, prepare for the devil training in my office this afternoon.¡±

    Levi was bbergasted.

    Thest time when Shane was left in Malcolm¡¯s office and tortured for an afternoon, he knew exactly what happened, and it was him who carried Shane back to the Cahan Residence afterwards.

    For this kind of torture, he could not afford to suffer.

    He held out his fingers, alertly began counting sentences, and was about to speak when Malcolm coldly reminded.

    ¡°You¡¯ve just said four sentences. You only have the chance to say thest one.¡±

    Where did he say four sentences? Did he pause and it was counted as one?

    Knowing Malcolm¡¯s character, he did not dare to argue but was straight to the point, ¡°ording to the rules, Mr. Shane is after all a civil servant and has bereavement, if you can¡¯t prove that he is indeed rted to the case within three days, you have to release him back to deal with the funeral.¡±

    He finished his words in the same breath, not daring to have a single pause.

    It was not until he finished that he took a long breath, as if he hade to life.

    Malcolm raised his eyes, remained calm, gazed at him, and sneered, ¡°It¡¯s only been two days. He hasn¡¯t even been lynched. So soon you¡¯re impatient.¡±

    Levi tried to argue, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, Mr. Shane ¡­¡±

    ¡°Get out and tell Shane that by off duty, if there¡¯s still no progress on the case, I¡¯ll release him to go back and deal with his mother¡¯s affairs first.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thanks Mr. Malcolm for being considerate.¡±

    Levi respectfully bowed, turned around and left Malcolm¡¯s office.

    Just as he left, Chad arrived.

    Malcolm continued to read the record in his hand, nced at Chad, and did not raise his eyes.

    Chad walked right up to him and handed something forward to him.

    Malcolm then put down the record in his hand and took a look.

    It was aplete clear ss tube.

    He took it to examine it closely and looked up to see Chad.

    Chad had a silly smile on his face which showed that he begged for praise, ¡°Bro, I got it out of Timothy.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s dark eyes gazed at him, ¡°What did you tell Timothy that he could confess so quickly?¡±

    He smiled mysteriously, ¡°Be motive and reasonable at the same time. I have checked all his recent whereabouts. I found that although he and Shane brothers, there is a grudge. He simply can not afford to be provoked.¡±

    Malcolm, who had always been unsmiling at work, looked at Chad with a rare smile of relief.

    ¡°Well done, expand on that in detail.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Beingplimented, Chad smiled happily.

    He cleared his throat and began to state with a straight look, ¡°Timothy said it was the day after the party. When he came home, he identally found Tomnd-filled things in the backyard with all the bodyguards and servants. He felt it suspicious, so ¡­¡±

    Malcolm listened attentively and fiddled with his watch.

    When Chad finished his words, he sneered, ¡°Since Shane is impatient in the interrogation room, then all these bad things will be solved within today. If he wants to get out of acquittal, I¡¯m afraid it will happen his next life.¡±

    He straightened his uniform cor. His eyes were stern, and he got up and headed out the door.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go visit Tom.¡±

    *

    Tom was handcuffed and sent to the suspect room for the first time.

    Malcolm said he wanted to interrogate him personally, but ended up having him brought to the suspect room and then waited for the entire morning.

    In the dark suspect room, there was only a dimmp overhead and the walls were dark. It was quiet  and he was alone.

    Because the light was not bright, it brought a very strong and oppressive feeling.

    He had already sweated and slightly mentally deted. That was so tortured.

    He didn¡¯t know how long he would have to stay here.

    Therge metal door of the suspect room opened.

    Malcolm walked in with a leisurely stance, took the main seat and looked at Tom from a few meters away.

    Tom asked in fear, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, why did you arrest me? I don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    Malcolm looked and found it interesting, ¡°Everyone whoes here says they don¡¯t know anything and eventually can¡¯t stand the onught and chooses to confess. Are you going to just confess, or follow the process?¡±

    Tom was stunned, with his legs shaking uncontrobly.

    He desperately tried to calm himself down.

    Mr. Shane said that Malcolm was deceitful and cunning. Once Malcolm thought that he was suspected, all kinds of psychological tactics would be used.

    Not a word could be trusted.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, you can ask me anything. I will answer honestly, not daring to conceal anything.¡±

    ¡°Okay, here¡¯s your promise. If you change your mindter, I will not spare you easily.¡±

    He softly said those with his low voice but sounded threatening.

    Tom swallowed and nodded his head.

    Chad was sitting next to Malcolm. With hisptop in front of him, he made a detailed record to Tom¡¯s deposition.

    Malcolm went straight to the point, ¡°The shards of ss in the backyard had been identified as new and unstained. Were the servants assigned to do anything the day after the party?¡±

    Tom froze, with his sweat instantly sliding down his cheeks.

    ¡°Why do you ask that?¡±

    Malcolm fondled his watch and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not the only one in the Cahan family who knows the truth. Someone next door has already told the truth. You¡¯re going to keep it to yourself?¡±

    Tom¡¯s fits were clenched abruptly, ¡°Who is it? Which one of the Cahan family dares to talk nonsense and throw dirt on Mr. Shane!¡±

    Malcolm raised his eyebrows coldly, ¡°When did I say that it was about Shane?¡±

    Tom was wordless.

    Malcolmughed lightly, ¡°Yes, he is the patriarch of the Cahan family. You did the big cleanup and destruction. Of course, you were at his beck and call.¡±

    Tom lowered his head, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, you¡¯re joking, right? Mr. Shane is easy-going. He¡¯s usually busy and does not often bother about the servants. As for such a small thing as cleaning the vi, he did not care.¡±

    Malcolm did not retort but went along with the trend, ¡°Yes, so he left all this to you and pulled you into this mess too.¡±

    Tom was confused: ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I know you helped Shane with a lot of things. if you don¡¯t answer honestly, you¡¯ll be guilty with him. He¡¯s got a lot of charges on him. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to be honest and try to get leniency?¡±

    ¡°I, I really don¡¯t know. Mr. Malcolm, you know, it¡¯s really none of my business.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t bother to talk to him and took out an intact ss tube with residual clear liquid underneath.

    After Tom saw what it was, his eyes instantly widened. He felt too horrified to speak.

    Malcolm coldly observed his expression and took out another ss tube which contained full of clear liquid, the one Anthony had stolen.

    ¡°A professional appraiser haspared the liquid Anthony stole from the penthouse to the one Cahan Residence was preparing to destroy in the backyard.¡±

    Tom felt it doomed and sweated a lot.

    Chad added, ¡°Tom, Mr. Malcolm chose to personally cross-examine you. It¡¯s to give you an opportunity. We already knew the truth. If you insist on not telling, you can only be considered an aplice. The rest of your life will be served in prison.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    He was only helping to order the servants to do their work. And he was to be sentenced to life?

    Tom waspletely panicked, ¡°I say it! I¡¯ll tell you everything! As the butler, I signed the employment agreement. I can only listen to my employer. It¡¯s not my business!¡±

 Chapter 505 The truth, someone is sentenced to life

    Malcolm looked collected as if he was sure to win.

    He nced at Chad, who was taking notes next to him, and instructed him to record every word as much as possible.

    Chad nodded.

    Tom began to exin, ¡°Mr. Shane did imprison Mrs. Cahan and Miss Melissa. He purchased a batch of drugs on Dark Net. You have two. But I do not know the specific name of the drugs and the way of operation. I only know that Mr. Shane initially imprisoned Mrs. Cahan and administered the drugs to her in order to get the power of Cahan family .¡±

    ¡°Because of the full support of the Combs¡¯ Group, Mr. Shane could snatch the power from the hands of his brothers. Mr. Shane has said since his father brought back Mr. Anthony and asked to have Mr. Anthony¡¯s name in the family tree, Mrs. Cahan had some mental problems. So he gave her some drugs. It would not be discovered by anyone ¡­¡±

    Chad snorted lightly as he felt angry about what he said.

    ¡°He did hide it quite well. Since he got the power, it had not been noticed for so many years. If not because he is getting more and more unrestrained, he dares to do the same trick to Melissa. I am afraid that the secret of the penthouse of Cahan Residence will not be revealed until now.¡±

    Malcolm was sullen and tapped the table lightly. His tone was cold, ¡°Go on. About Mrs. Cahan¡¯s death, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Tom sighed in regret, ¡°I really don¡¯t know about this. The day after the party, Mr. Shane just instructed me to bring people to destroy all suspicious things on the top floor. Mrs. Cahan really died unexpectedly in thete night.¡±

    Malcolm pondered, straightened the cuffs of his uniform and looked to Chad, ¡°Continue to listen. All times and ces he mentions must be as detailed and urate as possible. The transcript should beplete. Later to put together the testimony of all people and hand it to my table.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After Chad answered, he got up, left the suspect room and called Ted in.

    ¡°Search Cahan Residence again, especially focus on Shane¡¯s bedroom and the study. Nothing suspicious should be left untouched.¡±

    Ted had just left the room when Malcolm¡¯s cell phone rang, with the caller ID of [Dear].

    After seeing the ID, he barely hesitated and immediately answered the phone.

    ¡°What happen?¡±

    Lyra, on the other side of the phone, said with joy, ¡°Honey, we got the Melissa¡¯s mental identification. There are obvious signs of being hypnotized. Ipile them with the appraiser¡¯s results. Now I¡¯m at the door of the bureau.¡±

    Malcolm was slightly startled, ¡°You came over to deliver the documents yourself?¡±

    ¡°Well, but it seems I can¡¯t just enter such an important ce, right?¡±

    Malcolm immediately went downstairs and jogged over to the door, ¡°Stay where you are. I¡¯ll be right out to get you.¡±

    He ran while sniffing his sleeves to check if there was any obvious smell of smoke.

    When he came to the door, the familiar slim figure was pacing back and forth.

    He stepped forward, quickly walked over and carried up his petite wife.

    ¡°You were so tiredst night. Why don¡¯t you sleep more? And personally came over to run errands to deliver the evidence.¡±

    Lyra: ¡°Keith is in theb apanying with Melissa. I¡¯m redundant to stay there anyway, so I stop by to help him send over the evidence for you.¡±

    Malcolm casually nced at it, pursed his lips and smiled, ¡°Very good, plus the evidence in my hands, Shane will be convicted from imprisoning and illegal hypnosis.¡±

    Lyra cupped his face with her hands, kissed on his lips sweetly, and praised him, ¡°You¡¯re so good.¡±

    Malcolm furrowed his eyebrows, and was not quite satisfied.

    ¡°Just so good?¡±

    Lyra raised her eyebrows, ¡°What? If Ipliment you more, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be haughty.¡±

    Malcolm grunted and whispered to her, ¡°It seems you¡¯re notpletely satisfied with me, so I will go back tonight and promise to serve you well. Then you can see how great your husband.¡±

    Sheughed and her eyes looked bright and pretty.

    Malcolm: ¡°It¡¯s almost noon. It¡¯s your first time to be here. I¡¯ll show you around my office and you can try the food cooked by the chef.¡±

    Lyra nodded and let him hold her hand.

    The two went in so intimately that Malcolm went around to the back door where there was less crowded, taking advantage of the lunch break to spend their time alone.

    *

    In the afternoon, Ted, who had gone to the Cahan Residence to conduct a thorough investigation, returned.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    This time, he was in Shane¡¯s office and made a new discovery.

    Malcolm was going through all the evidence sheets that Chad had arranged when Ted ced a small stuff that was wrapped in candy paper, on Malcolm¡¯s table.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, no suspicious circumstances rted to the case of Mrs. Cahan¡¯s idental death were found at the Cahan Residence. However, I have discovered another significant matter.¡±

    Malcolm put down what he was holding and took the small piece of candy paper he handed over to examine.

    He opened it. Inside was a piece of transparent stuff like a rock candy.

    When he saw this stuff clearly, Malcolm raged.

    ¡°No wonder his temperament has changed so much. He is always in emotional ups and downs. He¡¯s actually on drugs!¡±

    Ted¡¯s expression was also serious, and the atmosphere in the entire office was grim, which was horribly appalling.

    Half an hourter, Malcolm went alone to the secret interrogation room on the outskirts of the city.

    He looked cold and hostile, and skipped straight past the single room where Anthony was locked up and headed inside.

    Squeak-

    The big iron door was opened.

    Shane, whose hands were separately tied to wooden frames, slowly raised his eyes and looked at the man walking towards him with a smile.

    ¡°From your stance, it looks like youe to denounce me publicly for my crimes. You have found out the truth.¡±

    He was tied to the wooden frames a quarter of an hour before Malcolm would being over.

    It was clear that Malcolm would not only let him go back to deal with the funeral, but also interrogate him personally.

    Without a word, Malcolm stepped forward and leaned in, even with that aura of terror.

    He raised his hand and punched Shane in the left side of his face. Malcolm hit him so hard that the corner of Shane¡¯s mouth quickly swelled up.

    ¡°You actually do drugs. Say it! When did it start?¡±

    Under the circumstances, Shaneughed indifferently and recalled seriously, ¡°Seems to ¡­ when I was promoted to deputy director.¡±

    ¡°At that time, you treat me harshly. No matter how hard Ipleted the anti-drug task, I can not get a word of praise from you. But if I didn¡¯t do well, I was disciplined. Sometimes, I felt so stressful and thought it unfair so I did not hold back and tried a little.¡±

    ¡°Drug is really scary. Just a little bit of it, I can¡¯t put it down anymore.¡±

    The more Malcolm listened, the more furious he became. He mmed the copies of the evidence Chad hadpiled into Shane¡¯s face.

    ¡°Look how many crimes you have done. As the deputy director, don¡¯t you have a bad conscience?¡±

    Shane looked at the paper scattered messily on the ground and smiled indifferently, ¡°I have done it. Conscience is worth nothing. I regret it, but what¡¯s the use? You can¡¯t let go.¡±

    Malcolm certainly didn¡¯t let him go off.

    In particr, Shane deliberately broke thew, and that was enough to make him was sentence severely.

    He grabbed Shane¡¯s cor and asked in a cold and sullen voice, ¡°Did you deliberately kill Caitlin Combs in order to frame Anthony?¡±

    This charge was the most serious one.

    It determined whether he would have a life sentence or a death sentence in the future.

 Chapter 506 Even if I die, I have to drag him down with me

    Shane¡¯s expression froze.

    The redness on his left cheek did not affect his good-looking appearance.

    He looked simr to Anthony, with the color of their pupils being the biggest difference.

    Anthony¡¯s blue eyes were like starry gemstones, rendering people feel that he was an exotic prince. He was exquisitely handsome, both in righteous and evil way.

    Shane¡¯s pupils were dark brown. He looked sharp, handsome and righteous.

    But it was his appearance that made people have the illusion of justice.

    Heughed like a madman and didn¡¯t answer the question, ¡°A loss is a loss. High-order Prison is the kind of ce where I¡¯ll go crazy if I need to stay there for the rest of my life. Malcolm, just kill me.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to die so badly?¡±

    Malcolm let go of his cor and took a wet tissue to wipe his hands haughtily.

    ¡°This is not your choice. The charge of matricide is not light. If you refuse to confess, I will find it out. If you really did it, even if you have to be executes by shooting, before that, I want you to live worse than death once.¡±

    Shane¡¯s smile gradually froze, ¡°You are still so ruthless. I have been the deputy director and your subordinate for so many years. Even without achievements, I can still be recognized for my diligence. But you can¡¯t even bear to fulfill my wish.¡±

    ¡°Thickheaded.¡±

    Malcolm sneered, ¡°How many times do you want to pull me down and take my position over the years? If you have the strength then, but you don¡¯t, I only discipline you every time. For the sake that I personally taught you, I have done enough to indulge you, but you¡¯re so greedy. You have only yourself to me.¡±

    He waved his hand and the soldiers outside the door immediately came in carrying a bucket of water.

    The water was soaked with five canes. The canes were smooth and had absorbed enough water. Apparently. They were long prepared for Shane.

    ¡°I¡¯ll recount your crimes one by one. For the penthouse key, you beat Anthony and broke two canes. He asked to return five to you, so let¡¯s start with that.¡±

    Two more uniformed soldiers came in from outside and quickly untied Shane. Then they tied his hands behind his back, with the rope attached to a lifting hook, which hoisted Shane up by his hands with his toes touching the ground.

    Another soldier, who was next to him, held up a cane, raised it high and made a full effort.

    Whoosh-

    The rattling sound of the cane drawn to his body was crisp and appalling.

    Shane furrowed his eyebrows slightly and suffered without a word.

    Malcolm¡¯s dark at chilly eyes looked at him quietly, without any emotions.

    In the interrogation room, the sound of cane kept ringing, but Shaneughed out loud.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, Anthony is not as simple as he seems. He put you in such a bad way before. This time he helped you, but next time it¡¯s not sure.¡±

    Malcolm listened quietly, without any expression on his face, turned around and walked away.

    ¡°I fell from the power. For the position vacant of patriarch, you must not help him. Power is like poison. One can not touch it. Once have it, he will be addicted.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Maybe, Anthony will be a second me. I¡¯ll wait and see.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a good person, and he is the same. If you help him get the power, you will, for sure, regret it!¡±

    The sound of Shane¡¯s loudughter continued toe out until Malcolm came out of the interrogation room.

    Shane kept ming Anthony over and over again, with the intention of pulling each other down even if he was going to die.

    With the soundproof iron door closed, the surrounding only gradually quieted down, no longer with those disturbing noises.

    Malcolm walked down the long corridor of the interrogation room without looking sideways.

    Passing by the room where Anthony was being held, he stopped and looked at the door. He did not choose to push it in, but simply left.

    Mrs. Cahan¡¯s death was not easy to investigate.

    Despite that the Cahan Residence¡¯s backyard was filled with ss tubes, which were all dug out, he still could not find the  simr poison, and Shane refused to ount for it.

    He struggled, tried to save Shane, but to no avail. Shane hadpletely given up and was determined to die.

    Malcolm had convicted him of matricide because he did have imprisoned Caitlin and hypnotized her.

    Because the person whose behavior was controlled by hypnosis was unable to think and do anything on their own, and only listened to themands of the one who hypnotized.

    Whether Caitlin killed herself by injecting poison, or Shane deliberately murdered her deliberately, Shane could not get away with it.

    After all the evidence waspiled, Chad was instructed to submit it.

    In the meantime, Shane¡¯s position as the deputy director was stepped down. The president position of Cahan Group was voted out by the board of directors, and the patriarch of the Cahan family was left vacant.

    Many Cahans hade back from the neighbor cities as well as from abroad, and the Cahan family was about to be in a crisis of power.

    Shane¡¯s incident, with Keith adding fuel to the fire, was on headlines which remained the trending topic. And Shane became the number one offender of public abuse online.

    Squeak-

    Therge metal door to the secret interrogation room opened and Anthony, dressed in thin clothing, slowly walked out.

    Because it was in the countryside, the sunlight fell sporadically on him through the trees, bringing a sill-like warmth.

    He reached out, caught the piece of sporadic light. His blue eyes looked deep.

    Chad had his arms crossed leisurely. Seeing that Anthony was actually smiling and missed the feeling of freedom, Chad could not help but taunt him, ¡°Anthony, Mr. Malcolm investigates the case so quickly. You only live in the interrogation room a few days. Why you make me feel like you have lived there for years? Do you have to be so exaggerated?¡±

    Anthony: ¡°It¡¯s true that it¡¯s only been a few days, but these days are like years. I¡¯ve been on tenterhooks. Now that the incident is almost over. I feel a lot more secure in my heart.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite sincere.¡± Chad walked towards him and took out a pack of good cigarette from his pocket.

    ¡°Do you want one? My precious cigarettes are not easily handed out to someone else. You are lucky.¡±

    His tone was haughty and he sneered.

    Chad was an arrogant man most of the time, except in front of Malcolm.

    Anthony smiled lightly and took it, ¡°Thanks, I never thought I¡¯d be honored to have Captain of NIB Team 4 personally light a cigarette in my lifetime.¡±

    ¡°I am generous. Let bygone be bygone, but I can tell you clearly, Lyra and my brother¡¯s rtionship is very stable. Don¡¯t make a trouble. I can personally send you to the interrogation room, and also send you back again.¡±

    Chad held a cigarette in his mouth, puffing in an extraordinarily magnanimous manner.

    Anthony¡¯s long eyshes dropped, covering the deep blue eyes. His tone was casual, ¡°Of course I won¡¯t make any troubles. I¡¯m going to be the godfather of their babies. I will prepare some gifts in a couple of days to visit my little Spencer and Momo.¡±

    ¡°Good for you for figuring it out.¡±

    Chad finished his cigarette quickly and his military boots lifted up to crush the butt and extinguishing the spark.

    ¡°Go on, go back to the bureau and sign a form so you can back home.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡±

    Anthony refused, ¡°In two days Shane will be transferred out of the interrogation room and sent to judicial trial. He¡¯s my brother after all. Before leaving, I want to see him again alone. Can you do me a favor?¡±

    Chad: ¡°Just see him?¡±

    Anthony nodded: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s culpable of the punishment. I¡¯m not going to insult him again. Just chat with him before we say goodbye.¡±

    Chad looked at his watch, ¡°OK, I won¡¯t send anyone to guard. I¡¯ll wait for you at the door. Be quick, half an hour at the most.¡±

 Chapter 507 Itâ€™s hard to die if you want to

    Anthony: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be quick and not make it difficult for you.¡±

    He turned around and went inside the secret interrogation room again.

    Guided by two soldiers, they walked through the long corridor to the door where Shane was being held.

    The iron door was opened. The first thing that came into view was red color. Shane was covered in blood, pale, and dripping with cold sweat. His hands were hanging backwards to an iron hook on the roof. This was the National Investigation Bureau¡¯s usual means of torment.

    He had known Shane for so long. Shane always looked proud to be unbeatable. It was the first time for Anthony to see him be miserable in this way.

    To say he was not happy was a lie.

    After all, Anthony never felt like he, himself was a good guy.

    Hearing the sound of clear footsteps, Shane lifted his eyes with difficulty and snorted softly with his weak voice, ¡°I guessed you¡¯de. Anthony, did you think you¡¯d won?¡±

    Anthonyughed and did not hide his feelings, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see you suffer. How can I not see it with my own eyes? But I haven¡¯t won yet, you¡¯ve lost first.¡±

    Shane¡¯s eyes looked weak, which gradually became sharp, ncing at him coldly.

    ¡°You can be proud of yourself. You¡¯re not the only candidate. Timothy is a bit of a coward, but if the patriarch position of Cahan family is to give you, the illegitimate son, he will stand out.¡±

    Anthony did not care much but tried to remember how miserable he was now little by little.

    ¡°When I was seven, because you and I both liked some certain food, Caitlin thought I was stealing yours and deliberately knocked over the soup and spilled it on my arm.¡±

    ¡°When I was eight years old, because I took one of your pens, while dad was away, Caitlin hit my palms for fifty times. My palm was swollen and I could not hold a pen for three days.¡±

    ¡°When I was twelve, I came to you to borrow one of your ponies to y with Rara. Caitlin falsely used me of stealing your horse. You didn¡¯t stand up for me to clear it up, so I ended up being dragged to the hall and smacked for a hundred times by the cane. I was so painful that I couldn¡¯t walk for seven days.¡±

    Shane listened quietly, looking at him inexplicably askance.

    Being ironic, he continued, ¡°After dad died, you, the elder brother and I vied for power. You took advantage of big brother¡¯s economic mistake, sent him to jail, and deliberately let some people torture him, causing him tomit suicide after mental problems. You used his position to transfer me away. When I returned, you seizes a small mistake, pulled me to the hall to beat me.¡±

    ¡°And not long ago, because of the penthouse key, you once again beat me and broke two canes.¡±

    ¡°Shane, you should remember all of these things.¡±

    He said lightly. His fingers reached for Shane¡¯s chest, where there were wounds caused by canes, and touched his wounds.

    Shane frowned at the pain, easing the pain before snorting in mockery, ¡°You really do bear these grudges. They¡¯re all trivial but you can remember them so clearly.¡±

    ¡°Because this is no trivial matter to me. Caitlin only bullied me when I was a child. And you oppressed me with her for so many years. Now that she¡¯s dead. It¡¯s finally my turn to get a little revenge on the son she loved the most.¡±

    Shane narrowed his eyes, and was keen to hear a hint of ill will in his words.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Anthony was smiling in an evil and ruthless way as always, ¡°I heard you are bent on death. You want to be shot and refuse to say anything?¡±

    Shane didn¡¯t say anything but stared at him.

    His smile was even more ruthless, and he deliberately leaned close to Shane¡¯s ear and said in a very low voice, ¡°I want you to find it difficult to die, to suffer as much as the big brother did. And then, to go crazy. It must be very enjoyable.¡±

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    He ignored Shane¡¯s gnashing of teeth andughed with reckless frenzy. His good-looking and blue eyes were morbid to the extreme.

    *

    As Chad finished his second cigarette, Anthony came out with eyes downcast and seemingly in a bad mood.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? He¡¯s all hung up. You can¡¯t even get bullied by him, can you?¡± asked Chad.

    Anthony sighed, ¡°Nothing, just a bit emotional. I never thought Shane is such a person, cruelly hurting his own mother in order to set me up.¡±

    Chad extinguished his cigarette and nodded approvingly, ¡°In this world, there are too beasts in human faces. To know whether they are human or beasts, we have to peel away the hypocritical skins.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Anthony responded and walked ahead, leaving the interrogation room, ¡°Come on. Back to the bureau to do the paperwork. Finally, I¡¯ll get a good sleep back at the Cahan Residence tonight.¡±

    Chad leisurely followed him, ¡°Indeed you can sleep well tonight. If I keep going out early anding back at dusk, my girl can make a lot of noise.¡±

    Anthonyughed, ¡°You¡¯re in love?¡±

    ¡°No, I just raise a kid. After all, she¡¯s so much younger than me. I¡¯ll wait for her.¡±

    From Chad¡¯s words, it seemed he wanted to be in love.

    Anthony: ¡°That sounds good. You¡¯ve been a bachelor for so many years and witnessed public disy of affection from Malcolm and Rara. Finally, you have the intention of getting into a serious rtionship.¡±

    Chad looked at him oddly, ¡°I¡¯ve at least raised a girl at home now. You¡¯re the bachelor. When are you going to have a rtionship?¡±

    He didn¡¯t say anything but got into the car with a sullen look.

    Chad followed him in the car and continued to say relentlessly, ¡°Seriously, hurry to find a girlfriend for yourself. You are always single, and show up in front of Lyra. Even if my brother is not panicked, I will be panicked for him!¡±

    ¡°You must behave yourself. Don¡¯t make some mess again. Isn¡¯t good to be friends?¡±

    Anthony felt a little bit annoyed by him that his ears hurt, ¡°I have my eyes on that young girl you¡¯re keeping at home. When do you introduce her to me? Then I¡¯ll be in a rtionship quickly. ¡±

    ¡°Anthony Cahan!¡±

    Chad¡¯s pitch was high and he nearly went ballistic.

    ¡°Dare to rob my people? You have not experienced the beating for a long time. Do you miss it?¡±

    Anthony held back hisughter and the atmosphere in the car was harmonious.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    *

    These days, Melissa had been in theb for treatment.

    Since knowing the drug that was injected, Jimmy had been able to prescribe basically the right medication.

    With the continuous treatment, Melissa¡¯s mental state was significantly better and she would asionally say thank you to Keith, who had worked so hard to take care of her.

    At lunchtime, Lyra came over to visit them.

    Keith was lying on a small bed next to her, intending to take a nap while Melissa was also napping.

    Lyra entered gingerly, sat on the edge of Melissa¡¯s bed, and watched her quietly for a moment.

    It was obvious that she was such a kind and simple girl. Why she had to go through this torture? Moreover, it was her own brother who made all this.

    Shane was really inhuman.

    Her breath froze. The more she thought about it, the more upset she got with the intention of leaving quietly.

    A pair of weak hands held her palm behind.

    She turned around in surprise and saw that Melissa had woken up and was staring at her. Her eyes were tearful and she seemed to be moved.

    ¡°Melissa?¡±

    Melissa restrained herself from sobbing and said seriously, ¡°Lyra, don¡¯t treat me anymore. Forget about it if I can¡¯t be cured. You¡¯re not from the orphanage anymore after all. You¡¯re spending so much money just for my illness. Your husband¡¯s family will be unhappy and will make things difficult for you if they know.¡±

    Lyra was confused.

    Keith slept lightly and woke up.

    He heard Melissa these words. He and Lyra looked at each other perplexingly.

 Chapter 508 Keith becomes her husband?

    Lyra was caught up in memories.

    Orphanage, husband¡¯s family¡­

    Why did she feel a little familiar with that?

    With suspicion, she sat down again next to Melissa and clutched her hand that was not in a infusion, ¡°Melissa, do you remember yourst name?¡±

    Melissa¡¯s lips were pale. She smiled and looked at her gently, ¡°What is wrong with you? How can I not remember myst name? Back at Wright Street in Frayton, I was picked up by the old director of orphanage. The director said I would smile when I saw people. And I looked sweet. She gave me the name Melissa, and thest name is same with her. That¡¯s Walsh.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s expression froze and she looked to Keith who was next to her.

    Keith was also stunned. He got up from the bed and grabbed Melissa¡¯s wrist, asking incredulously, ¡°Melissa, what happened to you? Yourst name is not Walsh anymore. It¡¯s Cahan. You¡¯re the fifth daughter of the Cahan family. Esther Cahan is your original name. Do you remember?¡±

    Melissa pulled her wrist back from his hand with a strange look and moved in the direction of Lyra, as if she could find safety in this way.

    She lowered her head and apologized, ¡°Mr. Freeman, I know you¡¯re entrusted by Lyra to take care of me over these days. I am very grateful, but you are Lyra¡¯s husband after all. I don¡¯t want Lyra to misunderstand. Please keep your distance from me. Please Mr. Freeman don¡¯t say these strange words in the future. I really don¡¯t understand. ¡±

    Lyra and Keith looked at each other.

    How did Keith be her husband?

    Or Mr. Freeman ¡­

    Was this a memory disorder?

    Lyra, with mixed feelings, turned her head and instructed Keith, ¡°Keith, keep an eye on Melissa. I go get Dr. Jimmy to take a look.¡±

    She got up to leave, but Melissa clutched her wrist.

    ¡°Lyra don¡¯t, don¡¯t go. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to be alone in this room with your husband.¡±

    Keith¡¯s eyes were red. His heart was like being stabbed hard by a thousand pounds of iron cone. He felt so heartbroken that his limbs were shaking.

    ¡°Melissa, it turns out that these days, you know I¡¯m there. You think I¡¯m Rara¡¯s husband. You deliberately distance yourself from me, indifferent to me, and ignoring me.¡±

    Melissa looked at him inexplicably. There was not a trace of the sadness on his face, only strangeness.

    She always clutched Lyra¡¯s hand and wouldn¡¯t let Lyra go.

    Lyra had no choice but to sigh, ¡°How about this? You go get Dr. Jimmy and I¡¯ll watch Melissa.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Keith responded with his bass voice. With his red eyes, he turned his head to go out.

    As soon as he left, Melissa immediately approached Lyra and said worriedly, ¡°Lyra, I think Mr. Freeman looks at me weirdly every time. But don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t have any thoughts about him. For my illness, you guys suffer a lot. I¡¯m really touched. Thank you Lyra. ¡±

    The corners of Lyra¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and since Jimmy wasn¡¯t here yet, she chose to calm Melissa down first, smiling and coaxing, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re wee.¡±

    A few minutester, Jimmy arrived at the room.

    He wore a medical mask and told Melissa in front of Lyra and Keith, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m your physician. There are some things I need to ask you. Just answer truthfully.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Melissa looked uneasily at Lyra, who smiled and told her to rx.

    She nodded toward Jimmy.

    Jimmy took out his medical record book and wrote while asking, ¡°Miss Cahan, can I ask ¡­¡±

    Melissa interrupted him solemnly, ¡°Doctor, myst name is Walsh.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Miss Walsh,¡± Jimmy smiled, pointed calmly at Lyra, and continued to inquire, ¡°Who is she?¡±

    ¡°Lyra, my only friend. She was taken from the orphanage when she was fifteen by the old Freeman, but we¡¯ve kept in touch over the years. We are very close.¡±

    Jimmy: ¡°How old is she?¡±

    Melissa thought for a moment, ¡°Twenty.¡±

    Lyra and Keith wrinkled their brows at the same time.

    After giving birth to the babies, Lyra was twenty-four years old.

    Jimmy finished recording and continued to ask, ¡°And how old are you, please?¡±

    ¡°Twenty-one.¡±

    After writing down the situation, Jimmy then pointed to Keith who next to him, ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±

    Melissa shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ve never met him before. I don¡¯t know his name. But these days, he¡¯s the one taking care of me. He¡¯s Lyra¡¯s husband.¡±

    ¡­

    Jimmy asked her questions for nearly half an hour. The more he asked, the more disappointed Keith felt.

    Shane¡¯s drug was so potent that Melissa¡¯s nerves were permanently damaged.

    Her memory was still stuck in a few years ago. Because of the serious illness at that time, plus her age, the people of the orphanage were disgusted with her, not willing to let her stay at the orphanage for nothing. The new director threw her out. It was Lyra who took her in with money, but also found ways to raise money for her treatment.

    As for Keith.

    At that point in time, there was no appearance of him at all. Keith was a stranger to her.

    After questioning the situation, Jimmy called Keith and Lyra out into the hallway alone to talk.

    ¡°Her situation is special. For the time being, there is no way to be able to restore her memory of these years. I suggest that you usually talk to her more about these years. Help her sort out the rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± said Lyra.

    Jimmy smiled slightly, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    In this afternoon, Lyra stayed in Melissa¡¯s room and exined to her tirelessly.

    It was hard to get her to ept that she was 25 years old and that the reason she had lost four years of memory was because of some ident.

    ¡°Melissa, myst name is Lloyd. I¡¯m the head of the Lloyd family, and my husband¡¯s name is Malcolm White. He¡¯s the patriarch of the White family, CEO of White Corp, and the director of National Investigation Bureau.¡±

    Lyra pointed to Keith who was next to her, ¡°This man is called Keith. He¡¯s my brother, and you¡¯ve been at the rtionship for a year, so he¡¯s been taking care of you all this time.¡±

    Hearing that he was her boyfriend, Melissa quietly nced at Keith, and only then did she look at his perfect features.

    For Melissa¡¯s perception now, which was four years backward, it was like an ugly duckling who suddenly jumped into a swan¡¯s cave that was full of gold. Somehow, she was in love with a rich man.

    She felt it odd.

    ¡°Lyra, what about me?¡±

    ¡°Some time ago, the Cahan family found you and also announced your identity. You are now the daughter of the Cahan family, Melissa Cahan, also known as Esther Cahan. Your profession is an actor-entertainer. You debuted from the talent show held by mypany, and became an idol. At the end ofst year, you won the Best Actress Award. You¡¯re a popr star in the entertainment industry.¡±

    Melissa was shocked. Being a popr star was what she did not dare to hope for before.

    ¡°Oh my god, in just a few years, I¡¯m so famous? Lyra, you really don¡¯t lie to me?¡±

    Lyra stroked her cheek and took out her phone, retrieving her previous news and showing it to her.

    Seeing is believing, and hearing is believing. This was the most intuitive exnation.

    Within an afternoon, the amount of information was too much. Melissa¡¯s brain simply could not digest so many things. She was tired and went to sleep early.

    Keith remained sitting at her bedside, unfailingly apanying with her.

    Jimmy came in again and said that Melissa¡¯s health indicators had returned to normal. After a few more days of observation, she would be able to leave theb and go home to carry on with her normal life and work.

    In thete afternoon, Lyra left theb.

    She went over towards the open parking lot and was greeted by a familiar and tall figure who was walking towards her.

    She looked up and it wasn¡¯t actually Malcolm who came to pick her up.

    Instead, it was Anthony?

 Chapter 509 When three people walk together, there must be a third wheel

    Anthony smiled at her from afar.

    His blue and deep eyes would be flooded with admiration only at the sight of her.

    Aftering out of the interrogation room, he seemed to have gone to get a haircut and, by the way, shaved his beard.

    In addition to the skin that was rougher than before, his face was still as good-looking as before expect the feeling of vicissitude.

    Lyra stood still and watched quietly as Anthony approached her.

    She asked, ¡°How do you get here?¡±

    ¡°I want to see my sister, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be there. It just so happens I went to a mall to buy some gifts after signing a bill from the National Investigation Bureau, so can I have a dinner at Lyre Spiti tonight?¡±

    Lyra thought about it and didn¡¯t refuse, ¡°Sure, little Spencer and Momo will be very happy if they know they are going to see their godfather.¡±

    Anthony smiled with satisfaction.

    He always smiled in front of Lyra, and his emotions were always the most genuine.

    Lyra: ¡°I heard from Reba that you got beat up by Shane for helping me steal the penthouse potion. Was it serious? Are you feeling better?¡±

    Anthony smiled and thought it didn¡¯t matter, ¡°I almost get well. Just got beaten by canes. They¡¯re superficial injuries. It didn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Lyra was standing in a restrained manner. She always felt weird talking to Anthony alone like this, and was onlyfortable when Malcolm was with her.

    They were silent for a minute. No one spoke, and the silence was a bit eerie.

    Anthony¡¯s eyes were always on Lyra¡¯s face. No one knew what he was thinking.

    Lyra looked away just in time to see a luxury car with a familiar license te into view.

    The limousine stopped and Malcolm, who had changed his uniform, stepped out of the car and walked towards Lyra without looking sideways.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m just waiting for you.¡± Lyra smiled. As she sensed that Malcolm¡¯s mood was not good, her voice was gentle and soothing, ¡°We¡¯re going to have a lot of fun at home again tonight, so why don¡¯t we call Chad and Keira over for dinner to witness Spencer and Momo¡¯s first time to see their godfather.¡±

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s up to you.¡±

    Malcolm restrained himself from being cold and sullen. He naturally took her hand, dered his sovereignty, and kissed her on the forehead.

    Anthony stared at the two¡¯s sped hands. His lips were pursed, and he watched them without a word.

    After the public disy of affection, Malcolm only raised an eyebrow to look at him, ¡°Will you get on the car and go back to Lyre Spiti together with us?¡±

    Although he said so, there was no real enthusiasm on Malcolm¡¯s face to invite him.

    Obviously, they were just a couple of polite words.

    But Anthony, like a man who didn¡¯t know how to trim the sails, smiled and nodded, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, you¡¯re too generous to refuse, so let¡¯s go back together.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s dark eyes instantly went cold, and stared at him.

    Lyra clearly felt the atmosphere gradually became unusual.

    She pulled Malcolm in the direction of the limousine, ¡°It¡¯ste. I¡¯m starving. Let¡¯s get back.¡±

    Malcolm withdrew his eyes and helped her open the door. His left arm carefully pressed the top edge of the car to prevent her from bumping her head.

    When she sat in, he leaned over and helped her put on the seat belt.

    Anthony noticed his tenderness, silently put the gifts he bought for Spencer and Molly into the trunk, and then sat in the back row.

    The three just ¡°weirdly¡± went back to Lyre Spiti together.

    When they arrived home, Malcolm went into the kitchen to cook, while Lyra and Anthony, who was carrying arge bag of gifts, went to the fourth floor nursery together.

    Because Malcolm didn¡¯t feelfortable with the two being alone in a room, he called Chad and asked him and Keira to hurry over as his human surveince.

    In the nursery.

    Anthony took out the new toys he bought and yed with Molly

    Molly seemed to know that he was her godfather. She was giggling, looked innocent, and seemed to like Anthony very much.

    Lyra went over to take a look and saw that his eyes were glued to Molly. His blue eyes were seemingly mellowed by the little cutie.

    Sheughed, ¡°It looks like you daughters. I haven¡¯t seen you look at little Spencer since you came in.¡±

    In front of the babies, Anthony spoke softly.

    ¡°Selfishly, I do want to have a daughter, but as long as it¡¯s your baby, male or female, I love them both.¡±

    He picked up the little toy he bought for Spencer and turned around to coax Spencer who was in the crib. He treated them equally.

    Lyra saw that he really liked the babies and didn¡¯t say anything. Then she yed with the babies together with him.

    Anthony turned his head to look at her, and had a heartfelt smile.

    He just felt that it was peaceful. How nice it would be if the time could be fixed in this moment forever.

    ¡°Rara, I heard something happened to the Lloyd family before the babies were born. You had an extra sister?¡±

    The smile on Lyra¡¯s face gradually froze and soon she smiled again. Continuing to coax Spencer and Molly, she answered casually, ¡°Yes, my father¡¯s illegitimate daughter. Shemitted many sins.¡±

    Anthony was slightly concerned, ¡°Did she hurt you?¡±

    ¡°Nothing serious. How can she possibly fight me with her little ability?¡±

    Looking at Lyra¡¯s usual light-hearted and bright expression, Anthony smiled heartily, ¡°That¡¯s for sure. How can anyone be more powerful than you?¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Lyra stared at him while oddly narrowing her eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll take that as apliment.¡±

    ¡°Naturally, I¡¯mplimenting you.¡± She was the only apple in his eyes.

    He sighed softly and backed to the topic, ¡°When Reginald passed away, I saw on a news that there was another person of Lloyd family passed away as well. I believe it was this illegitimate daughter?¡±

    Lyra nodded, and as if she thought of something, her tone was low, ¡°Whether she¡¯s dead or not, my family will never recognize her again, and I won¡¯t give her the chance to mess up.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s expression turned serious as well.

    So it sounded like this matter was not so simple. There were some turns and twists.

    He was about to continue asking when the door to the nursery was pushed open.

    Chad took Keira in. As soon as they came in, they saw Lyra and Anthony were holding a small toy and yed with Spencer. Why was there a ¡­ weird harmony?

    If Malcolm had seen this, he would have exploded on the spot.

    ¡°Ahem, it won¡¯t be too intrusive for us toe in and check on the little ones, will it?¡± Chad cleared his throat.

    His hand behind his back gently poked Keira¡¯s waist.

    Keira had the good sense to walk into the room and sat on a bench between Lyra and Anthony, acting as a human barrier.

    The four of them were talking andughing with the little ones.

    More than half an hourter.

    Malcolm, who was downstairs, was just finishing cooking the dinner.

    Lyra opened a few bottles of good red wine and all four drank a few sses o fit. Superficially, they were talking andughing.

    After the meal, Lyra asked Twelve to drive Anthony back to Cahan Residence because he didn¡¯t have a car.

    Malcolm, however, took the unprecedented step of sending the half-drunk Chad home.

    Lyra didn¡¯t stop him but went upstairs to take a shower.

    By the time she finished her shower and got out of the bathroom, Malcolm had returned from dropping off Chad and was sitting on the edge of the bed. He was slightly drunken, and his faced blushed but was still handsome with a not-so-happy expression.

    Lyra gave him an odd stare, ignored him, and sat down at the makeup table to do skincare.

    ¡°Hey hey! What!¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s sturdy arms wrapped her waist from behind and lifted her directly from the chair with strength.

    Lyra¡¯s fair and thin legs swung in the air.

    She was afraid when she was struggling, she would kick his testicles. So she simply didn¡¯t move and let him hold himself to the bed to sit.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t sit down, but stood in front of her and stared at her.

    Lyra remembered that the few times when Malcolm denounced her for her crimes, he had also put her on the edge of the bed like this and stared at her.

    What was wrong with him ¡­ tonight?

 Chapter 510 Malcolm is jealous and taught a lesson again

    She stared at Malcolm inexplicably.

    ¡°Honey?¡±

    Malcolm lowered his face with a jealous aura.

    ¡°Not going to exin about being alone in the nursery with Anthony?¡±

    Lyra stared at him with confusion, ¡°Exin for what?¡±

    He inhaled deeply. Like a fish-bone getting stuck in the throat, his eyes were red, ¡°You and him, alone in a room. And you guys chatted andughed. Lyra L¡­¡±

    He was about to call her by her full name when he came to his senses.

    When they were quarrel and he shouted her name before, he always didn¡¯t end well. So, he changed his words quickly.

    ¡°Rara, you have a husband. How can you be alone with a single man? Did ¡­ he do anything excessive to you? Did he ever touch your hand?¡±

    His tone was cold and heavy, but because he called her by the term of endearment, there was no fierce and vicious feeling, but rather a kind of educating his daughter.

    She was speechless. Their babies had been born. Why was Malcolm jealous endlessly?

    ¡°What do you mean? Alone in a room with a man? You forgot your our kids? Weren¡¯t Spencer and Momo still in the room?¡±

    Malcolm was furious, ¡°They¡¯re not included. They¡¯re just babies and don¡¯t know anything at all. Even if you and Anthony ¡­ are kissing in front of them, they can¡¯t stand up against it.¡±

    Lyra coldly stared at him. Her anger gradually boiled up, and she felt a little bit disappointed.

    ¡°Malcolm, we¡¯ve been through many things, and you¡¯re still questioning my loyalty to you? And kissing? How dare you say such a word?¡±

    Her eyes were red and she turned her face away from him.

    Malcolm was keenly aware that she was sad. He had worded his questioning before Lyra took a shower.

    At the moment, however, after seeing that she was gradually sad, it turned out that he was unreasonable.

    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you. I don¡¯t believe Anthony. He is, after all, my former love rival. My wife was alone with him in a room. How can I befortable ¡­¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t look at him and turned sideways, ¡°In the end, you still don¡¯t trust me.¡±

    Malcolm sat down next to her and carefully went to grab her hand.

    ¡°Honey, I really believe you. Just tell me what you said and did with him in the nursery. I promise to believe every words you say.¡±

    Lyra drew her hand back coldly and snorted lightly, ¡°When you say that, it means you just don¡¯t believe me.¡±

    ¡°Babe¡­¡±

    Malcolm stared at her sulking side and sighed silently. He turned to get the ruler from the bedside table, stuffed it into her hand, and discussed it with her in a soft voice.

    ¡°How about this? You exin it once and I¡¯ll be at your disposal for the night. No matter what you want, I won¡¯t resist.¡±

    Lyra asked emphatically, ¡°Really? No resistance whatsoever?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Her chin was slightly raised, and her eyebrows were gently raised but the way she looked at him was evil, ¡°You¡¯re unreasonable and jealous randomly. If I ask you to strip you pants, beat your buttock, will you not resist?¡±

    She must punish him in a humiliating and shameful way?

    He was torn.

    It didn¡¯t seem like a big deal to be spanked by his wife.

    Thinking about it, he gritted his teeth, ¡°No resistance.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s bad intentions continued, ¡°Well, let me tell you. Anthony and I were just ying with Spencer and Momo with toys. And from the beginning to the end, he and I didn¡¯t get close.¡±

    ¡°On the exchange, it was just a casual conversation. He asked about the recent events, and asked a few questions about the time my dad died. And that was it.¡±

    Malcolm listened intently, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Lyra¡¯s tone drew up, emphatically, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    ¡°No, I believe you.¡±

    He resignedly moved himself to the bed and sat on his knees, with the look of waiting for his wife to educate him.

    Lyra grunted and stared at him menacingly, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll just beat you up a few times tonight and let you off the hook.¡±

    He lowered his head and did not speak.

    Lyra got up. She poked at his cor with the ruler, ¡°Take it off, all of it.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s bony fingers knowingly moved around the buttons of the suit, and then the shirt.

    Under the warm lights of the bedroom, his body shape looked perfect.

    Lyra, however, was not satisfied, and the ruler slid down his chest, his abs, and to the gold buckle of his belt, ¡°Go on.¡±

    He did not hesitate and stripped himself naked.

    Like a smallmb with its hair plucked, he was waiting to be cooked and fried to feed his owner.

    Lyra admired his body slightly, walked to the coat rack, took a belt and walked back.

    ¡°Turn around.¡±

    Malcolm dutifully did as he was told.

    ¡°Hands.¡±

    Lyra quickly tied his hands behind his back tightly with the gold buckle.

    ¡°Babe?¡±

    He sensed a hint of danger and called out uneasily.

    Lyra ignored him. She looked cunning, and when she used her force, she quickly pressed his upper body on the bed into a kneeling position.

    His buttocks were raised high.

    Realizing something, he regretted it a little.

    Lyra didn¡¯t give him a chance to regret but raised her hand and gently swung the ruler down.

    Snap¨C

    The sound was clear and crisp.

    Where the ruler hit, it came with fiery pain, but not so much as to be unbearable.

    Except for the shyness, he surprisingly did not hate it¡­

    It was strange.

    Late at night.

    Even the birds were in dreand.

    At Lyre Spiti¡¯s master bedroom, the door and windows were closed.

    All the sounds were hidden behind the curtains that were drawn up.

    About thirty or so strokes, Lyra extremely controlled her force, only to let Malcolm¡¯s skin have slightly red marks.

    She dropped the ruler, untied Malcolm, flipped over and pounced at him.

    Quick, she had him underneath her body.

    Her fingertips pinched his jaw, and she smiled seductively.

    ¡°How do you taste when your buttocks are red?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t tasted it yet, so I¡¯ll try it tonight.¡±

    Malcolm willingly closed his eyes and allowed his wife to crush him underneath.

    ¡­

    Two dayster.

    Malcolm was sitting in the office of National Investigation Bureau, reviewing Shane¡¯s incriminating statement.

    If there was no ident, today and tomorrow, the results of the judicial trial woulde out.

    The result was expected to be, as Shane had hoped, the death penalty.

    Knock-knock-

    Chad knocked on the door and came in.

    ¡°Bro, the Cahan family is not peaceful these days.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t raise his eyes, staring intently at the paper in his hand, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Once Shane was in prison, quite a few of the Cahans havee back recently. They¡¯re probably about to fight for power.¡±

    Malcolm made a soft ¡°hmm¡± sound with little expression.

    Chad wondered, ¡°Bro didn¡¯t you say Anthony wants the Cahan family? This time he stole the key and took the potion. He contributed much. Should we help him get the power of Cahan family?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s brows furrowed and he recalled Shane¡¯s words ¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s ignore it for now and see what Anthony will do. If he really wants the power, he will naturallye to me for help. If necessary, consider whether to make a move.¡±

    Chad nodded approvingly, ¡°It makes sense.¡±

    The two had just finished talking when there was another one knocking on the office door.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, Anthony Cahan just reported a new discovery on the top floor of the Cahan Residence. It appears to be rted to Shane Cahan. And he¡¯s about to be sentenced.¡±

 Chapter 511 Posthumous paper and changes

    It was rted to with Shane?

    Malcolm and Chad looked at each other, both being puzzled.

    Malcolm got up, picked up his military jacket from the coat rack and put it on, ¡°Go check it out.¡±

    The two had just walked down the hall of the National Investigation Bureau when they saw Tede in with Anthony.

    Ted immediately bowed towards Malcolm, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, Mr. Anthony said the evidence is significant and very important, so I brought him in.¡±

    Without saying anything, Malcolm turned around and went back to his office, saying, ¡°Anthony,e with me.¡±

    Anthony did not say a word and immediately followed him.

    Upon entering the office, Anthony ced an envelope on Malcolm¡¯s desk.

    Malcolm stared at the envelope, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°I helped pack Mrs. Cahan¡¯s roomst night and found it by ident. Seems to be her posthumous paper.¡±

    Although Anthony¡¯s name was written under Caitlin in the genealogy, Anthony never called her mom or mother. He followed the butler and servants, and called her Mrs. Cahan.

    As for his words, Malcolm and Chad who was standing aside, frowned at the same time.

    Caitlin was injected with a neurological type of drug some time before Shane got his powers, and her mind was out of his control from then on, so it was surprising that she would leave a posthumous paper?

    Despite the doubts, Malcolm reached for the envelope.

    He opened it up and read it carefully.

    When reading the contents of the letter, his brows knitted tighter and his expression was very cold.

    Chad: ¡°What was written in Mrs. Cahan¡¯s suicide note?¡±

    Malcolm did not answer immediately, but first raised his eyes to look at Anthony who was  calm and rxed, ¡°This suicide note was dated the day before her ident. She said she was tired of this false world. Shemitted suicide.¡±

    ¡°Suicide?¡±

    Chad didn¡¯t believe it at all, ¡°She was already imprisoned by Shane when she was alive and had difficulty with daily activities, so how could she get the poison to kill herself? That is ridiculous.¡±

    Malcolm did not express his view, but always looked at Anthony, ¡°This suicide note, when and where did you find it?¡±

    Anthony was about to speak when he knocked on the table and reminded, ¡°I want the most detailed as possible.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Anthony nodded, ¡°Because of Mrs. Cahan¡¯s death, Reba has been helping Timothy clean up Mrs. Cahan¡¯s affairs for the past two days. I¡¯ve been helping with that as well. About eight or nine o ¡®clockst night, I went up to the attic and went to her room. And I identally found this suicide note from the pillow.¡±

    ¡°Thinking of the importance of the matter, I brought it here early in the morning for you to see.¡±

    Malcolm listened quietly, thought deeply, and asked him, ¡°Anthony, what do you think about this?¡±

    He sighed, ¡°My rtionship with Mrs. Cahan is not good. I think you¡¯re aware of it. Because my name is in the genealogy, it irritated Mrs. Cahan and she lost Melissa. After that, she had been very depressed.¡±

    He paused slightly and said the opposite of what he said before.

    ¡°In fact, I hid something before. She was depressed and tried to harm herself many times before Shane got power. I suspect Shane didn¡¯t inject her with drugs. Because of her depression and he was afraid that something would happen to her, that¡¯s why he locked her up sometimes. He shouldn¡¯t be able tomit matricide.¡±

    Chad listened to him and froze, not saying a word.

    With a serious expression, Malcolm cautiously reminded him, ¡°Anthony, that¡¯s not what you said when you returned home and were taken by Rara to visit Melissa.¡±

    ¡°Yes, because at that time I was not sure of the specific situation, I did not say anything about Mrs. Cahan¡¯s depression. But after finding this suicide note, I felt that I should exin the whole thing. I only do my part, and send the suicide note to the National Investigation Bureau. It is my duty. As for how you deal with it, I know I have not right to ask about it. I will leave first.¡±

    Anthony bowed toward Malcolm who was sitting behind his desk, and turned to leave the office.

    As soon as he left, Chad immediately came closer.

    ¡°Bro, should we look into this again? Or should we hide this suicide note and let Shane be sentence with the death penalty smoothly?¡±

    Malcolm looked at the suicide note in his hand. The handwriting was light and not neat.

    ¡°Without any personal grudges, this matter should be done based on the rules.¡±

    He arranged methodically, ¡°For Shane¡¯s trial today, inform justice department that there are new circumstances and the process should be postponed.¡±

    ¡°Take this suicide note to a professional appraiser to check the handwriting.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°As for Anthony¡¯s ount of Caitlin¡¯s depression, let Ted go over it again thoroughly.¡±

    Chad took the suicide note in a disciplined manner, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡­

    Melissa was treated with continuous infusion in theboratory and her nerves were basically fine under observation for the past few days.

    Apart from the memory disorders and forgetting nearly four years of events, physically she was back to normal.

    After Anthony got out of the bureau and learned that Melissa could leave theb today, he rushed over to see her.

    For his sister, although they were half-blooded, he felt it indebted in his heart.

    Because he lost the director position of Security Agency, he could not enter theboratory and had to wait outside.

    Five minutester, Keith and Melissa came out together.

    The two were walking side by side but kept a meter distance away.

    Although Melissa already knew that Keith was her boyfriend, she didn¡¯t know him at all, and she couldn¡¯t do anything like holding hands and hugging him for a short time.

    Anthony took two steps forward and offered his condolences, ¡°You look pretty good. Seems to have recovered well.¡±

    Keith hid the sadness in his eyes and asked him in a serious manner, ¡°Can we have a few words alone?¡±

    Anthony thought about it, nodded his head in agreement, turned his head to Melissa and pointed to a certain luxury car in the open parking lot, ¡°Melissa, you go sit in the car first and wait a little bit.¡±

    Melissa¡¯s eyes looked simple and clear, and after nodding, she slowly headed over to the open parking lot.

    She left and Keith said in a low tone for the first time, ¡°Anthony, can I take Melissa back to live with me? I know she and I aren¡¯t engaged yet. And it¡¯s out of order, but I ¡­ would like to take care of her myself for a while.¡±

    Recently Timothy and Reba were preupied with the aftermath of Caitlin¡¯s death, and simply did not have time to care about Melissa¡¯s whereabouts.

    This burden, it was natural to fall on Anthony¡¯s shoulders.

    So Anthony was in charge.

    ¡°Great, you and she have been through too many. After all, it is not what you want. I understand. It is good to take her to live with you. Maybe she can remember something.¡±

    Keith was grateful, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Anthony smiled, which was rare and gentle, ¡°It¡¯s okay, but she is the daughter of Cahan family. It is not suitable for permanent residence. Unless she lives with you as your fiancee, so that it will be reasonable. Unfortunately, I am not the patriarch of the Cahan family. I can¡¯t decide anything about her marriage.¡±

    Keith¡¯s originally dark eyes gradually lit up with the hopeful light.

    ¡°If you are the head of the family, what would you do about Melissa¡¯s marriage?¡±

 Chapter 512 Rara wants to be the worldâ€™s number one richest woman

    Anthony¡¯s long eyshes covered his blue eyes. He seemed to have seriously thought about it.

    ¡°I like it when lovers finally got married. If you two truly love each other, of course I am fully supportive. As for those engagement gift, just go through the motions.¡±

    Keith looked at him and took his words to heart.

    ¡°Anthony, if you have the idea of taking power, all the holding resources under my name will fully support you.¡±

    The two men looked at each other with intense determination in their eyes.

    ¡­

    Everyone¡¯s life seemed gradually getting on track.

    During the evening, Lyra called Malcolm. She was going to a business party alone.

    In this party, there would be many bigwigs from big internationalpanies.

    Recently, she had been working on the export trade for the Lloyd¡¯s Corp.

    The Lloyd family was now the richest family in Crana, and she, Lyra Lloyd, had be the first richest female in Crana.

    Although this was not possible without Malcolm¡¯s help in the beginning, Lyra¡¯s ambitions didn¡¯t stop there.

    She wanted to open a new chapter for the Lloyd¡¯s Corp trade to foreign countries, and, she had a bigger goal. That was to be the richest person in the world.

    Tonight¡¯s business party featured with the Duowiehl Group, which was top three global yers.

    She heard that this group recentlyunched a new cooperation project, and it was inviting bids for partners. She was bound to get this chance in the party tonight.

    Because she was going there alone, Malcolm was uneasy, ¡°I¡¯ll put Shane¡¯s business on hold and continue it tomorrow. I¡¯ll go with you tonight.¡±

    ¡°No, Shane¡¯s case has been handled for so long. It¡¯s better to have the result as soon as possible. Besides, I will keep my distance from other men and won¡¯t do anything that has a tendency to cheat on you.¡±

    The more she said, the colder her tone became.

    Although she did not haggle over the previous incident, the distrust was like a tiny fish bone stuck in the throat, and she couldn¡¯t take it out or swallow it down.

    When she thought about it, she always felt a little ufortable in her heart.

    Malcolm sensed keenly that her mood was not good.

    ¡°Honey, I really don¡¯t have any distrust of you. I just ¡­ don¡¯t feelfortable with those men out there.¡±

    He always used this excuse. Lyra was tired of hearing that, ¡°Have you forgotten that I got the Gracie Jiu-Jitsu ck Belt? The average men can¡¯t get close to me.¡±

    Malcolm sounded righteous, ¡°It¡¯s not the same. There are many flirtatious men out there. It¡¯s not necessary to suppress them by force. Some will also pretend to be weak. In short ¡­ there are too many dangers out there. With me apanying you, you can always at ease.¡±

    In this world, there were not only angelic bitches but also men who were good at pretending to be pure and innocent. It was impossible to defend them effectively.

    Lyra saw that he was resolute, and sighed, ¡°Well, you finish your work first. I¡¯ll go to the party myself first, and you cane here when you¡¯re done.¡±

    This was already apromised solution proposed by Lyra, and Malcolm would be a bit unreasonable if he did not agree.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s all up to you.¡±

    After themunication, Lyra purposely left work early and went to a mall, where she selected a fiery-red tassel dress for herself.

    This dress was enchanting, sexy and eye-catching.

    Just like her goal tonight, she wanted to overpower the crowd and get the right to work with Duowiehl Group.

    At 7:30 pm.

    The party was held on time at the King¡¯s Landing Hotel. Lyra¡¯s red dress was sexy. With a delicate makeup of ming red lips, she looked overbearing and gorgeous.

    Today, all the bigwigs at home and abroad, and the big yers were here. And even a small contract was hundreds of millions dors.

    Lyra appeared at just the right time and the spotlight followed her.

    The participants¡¯ eyes were attracted by her beauty, and many people even eximed and whispered with each other.

    Because Lyra usually did not often attend such asions, many bigwigs from abroad did not know her name.

    The excitement increased when they learned that she was the only and richest woman in Crana.

    Andrei Woods, the organizer of the party, was standing not far from the red carpet and greeted her with surprise.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be able to invite such a beautiful Ms. Lloyd to patronize tonight¡¯s party. I am really honored.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mr. Andrei, you are wee. The party tonight is beautifully decorated. It would be a loss for me not toe and see it.¡±

    The two were smiling andplimenting each other.

    A few minutester, the party started with a speech by Andrei on stage, who introduced the Andrei Group¡¯stest project to the bigwigs.

    Andrei¡¯s speech ended with a round of apuse.

    The crowd at the party began to gather spontaneously into a group and chat.

    Lyra¡¯s eyes roamed the crowd, finally settling on a foreign man with blond hair.

    The man was very handsome. He was at his early thirties, with a mature golden beard. He had a high nose and he was good-looking, as if an exotic and dignified prince.

    He was the current president of Duowiehl Group, the boss behind the scenes, Nil Grey.

    Compared with his career, his status was special. He was the first heir of the royal household of Atria, the future leader of the country.

    Being able to contact with such a person would bring great convenience to Lyra¡¯s future trade path across the country and into the world.

    Lyra picked up a ss of wine from a passing waiter and slowly walked over to Nil Grey.

    ¡°Mr. Grey.¡±

    Her soft voice called out softly, and the corners of her mouth curled up in a kind and friendly smile.

    Nil Grey stoppedmunicating with the person in front of him at the sound of her voice.

    He saw Lyra¡¯s appearance just now, and liked her very much as a beautiful and capable president.

    Moreover, Lyra was calling him Mr. Grey, a name that brought him closer to her.

    ¡°What is your name?¡± Nil spoke in ratherme Cranian, but his voice was extraordinarily calm.

    Lyraughed, ¡°In business, everyone likes to call me Ms. Lloyd, and you can call me that too.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lloyd?¡±

    Nil Grey was pleasantly surprised, ¡°What a lovely name.¡±

    Lyra smiled appropriately.

    The two quickly chatted. At first, they were gossiping about family matters, andter on about life philosophy. They were very congenial.

    The more Nil looked at her, the more he liked her.

    The conversation was also bing more natural and generous.

    Figuring that the small talk was almost done, Lyra withdrew the topic with great discretion and moved on to work.

    ¡°I heard you were separated from the royal family and set up the Duowiehl Group on your own. Now it is a top three global enterprise. Really excellent.¡±

    This was the kind ofpliment that Nil often heard from others.

    But when it came to the excitement, and from Lyra¡¯s mouth, her voice was clear and seductive, so that his heart could be melted by her voice.

    Nil lowered his head slightly and felt a little bit embarrassed, ¡°As soon as I see you tonight, I feel very cordial and enjoyed chatting with you very much. I just don¡¯t know if you¡¯re still single now?¡±

    Malcolm rushed from the bureau and looked for Lyra in therge ballroom. As he ran quickly towards it, he happened to hear Nil Grey¡¯sst words.

 Chapter 513 Meeting an acquaintance at the party; Ethel returns?

    He stopped in his tracks and did not go forward again. He was standing still and quietly looking at the side of Lyra¡¯s stunningly beautiful face.

    And he was also waiting for her answer.

    Lyra smiled brightly, ¡°I have already married. And we have two kids. My husband is the president of White Corp. I believe that soon when he and you meet, you can also be friends. Tonight, I think our chatting is very congenial. I am very happy.¡±

    She responded with generosity and appropriateness.

    Malcolm¡¯s face gradually warmed up and he graciously walked over and wrapped his arms around Lyra¡¯s slender waist.

    Lyra turned her head and saw Malcolm¡¯s handsome face. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. That was a heartfelt smile.

    ¡°Here you are. Let me introduce to you. This is Mr. Grey, the founder and president of Duowiehl Group, and the first heir to the royal household of Atria.¡±

    Lyra introduced him with a smile and looked to Nil, ¡°Mr. Grey, this is my husband, President of White Corp and the patriarch of the White family.¡±

    The two men looked at each other and did handshake in a familiar and friendly way.

    Nil was surprised, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Ms. Lloyd¡¯s husband to be you. What a coincidence.¡±

    Lyra froze slightly and looked to Malcolm, ¡°So you guys knew each other before?¡±

    Malcolm exined, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve worked in Atria on a cross-country arresting case before. I¡¯ve worked with Mr. Grey twice, so I¡¯m his acquaintance.¡±

    Nil could sense the warmth of the two as they conversed, and tut-tutted enviously, ¡°Mr. Malcolm and Ms. Lloyd are both business geniuses, but also a loving and harmonious couple. Truly a match made in heaven, as the old Foplon saying goes.¡±

    All three of themughed and the atmosphere was harmonious.

    Seeing that the time was right, Lyra took the opportunity to mention the cooperation.

    But Nil was a man who liked to go by the process when it came to work and didn¡¯t explicitly say yes.

    ¡°Ms. Lloyd, although I also want to cooperate with you the Lloyd¡¯s Corp, my rule is that I must follow the process. I will hold a partner bidding session. When the timees, you can let your employees to make a business case. As long as it is not bad, I believe the cooperation between Duowiehl Group and the Lloyd¡¯s Corp will be a sure thing.¡±

    Since he had said so, attending the bidding session and going through the process was the only way.

    Lyra agreed graciously, ¡°Mr. Grey, don¡¯t worry. I will personally make the project with Duowiehl Group, so that you can see my determination for this cooperation.¡±

    Nil looked at her rather admiringly and gave her a few heartfeltpliments.

    Because the cooperation wasn¡¯t taken after all, Lyra was a little upset. For hispliments, she did not listen to a word.

    She had a decent smile on her face, but her mind was distracted.

    Because Malcolm was chatting with Nil, he didn¡¯t notice her subtle differences of mood.

    Ady in a white dress brushed past Lyra.

    Lyra nced at her and abruptly frowned.

    When she raised her eyes, the white-skirteddy was already walking away, but her back was familiar.

    Like a person she knew!

    Lyra¡¯s smile faded and her face turned grim.

    Was it really her? How could she possibly appear in such an asion?

    While Malcolm and Nil were still talking, Lyra had followed the woman.

    It was really simr.

    The more she looked at it, the more the woman looked like Ethel!

    Wearing such a high-fashion gown, she could only be the femalepanion of some president. Which rich man did she get close to after escaping from the countryside?

    Lyra¡¯s inner suspicions swarmed, and a sense of unease wrapped around her as she chased after her faster.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    The ballroom was crowded, and thedy in the white dress, who was not far ahead, disappeared in the block of a tall man.

    Lyra paused in her steps and searched the surroundings for a while, not seeing the white dress figure that was so familiar just now.

    The organizer, Andrei, who was being entertained, quickly noticed the unusual anxiety on Lyra¡¯s face and immediately apologized to the person who was negotiating with him and came over to ask Lyra.

    ¡°Ms. Lloyd, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    Lyra eyebrows knitted, still recalling the familiar figure she just saw, ¡°I think I saw an acquaintance. Ady in a white dress, slim and delicate, walking with grace. Do you know her?¡±

    Andrei was confused by the question, ¡°Ms. Lloyd, you are making it difficult for me. People whoe to the party tonight, basically brought their femalepanions. There are manydies in white dresses. They are all slender and beautiful. How can I recognize who your acquaintance is?¡±

    ¡°But tonight more than half of the participant are international bigwigs. Their femalepanions are also foreigners with high status. Ms. Lloyd, if you want to find her, it¡¯s easy. I can ask waiters to help you look out for the names of all the white dressdies. After the party, I¡¯ll give you a list.¡±

    Lyra listened and was satisfied with his thoughtful arrangement, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Andrei.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Because of this incident, Lyra was distracted and disinterested in continuing to attend the party.

    Malcolm saw that she had something on her mind, and didn¡¯t say anything in front of Nil, but just sped her hand in an unspoken way to give her a sense of security.

    The grand business party finally came to an end at 11:00 pm.

    Lyra got the list of women in white dresses from Andrei as she wished.

    Back in the car to Lyre Spiti, Lyra focused on the list and gave Eleven a call.

    ¡°Later I will give you a list when I arrive home. Follow the identities and names on this list. Whether it is Dark Net search, or use the informationwork. In short, you must find the photo of each person.¡±

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Receiving Eleven¡¯s affirmative answer, Lyra hung up, still focusing on the list.

    Malcolm watched her for several moments. He was driving with one hand while the other went for her palm.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    Lyra mused, ¡°It¡¯s true that a bad thing never dies. Honey, I suspect Ethel is really not dead. I just saw a woman resembling her at the party.¡±

    Malcolm became serious as well and helped her analyze.

    ¡°Honey, could it be that you are mistaken? There are too many people with simr backs in this world. You can¡¯t easily make a conclusion without seeing her face.¡±

    ¡°And this party, people who can be present are influential. When Ethel escaped from the countryside, you announced her death. Even if she¡¯s still alive, she dare not appear with this identity.¡±

    ¡°The people who had been silently helping her behind her were your father and your bro ¡­¡±

    His face paled slightly and he quickly changed his tone, ¡°And Collin. Now your father had passed away and Collin has stepped down from much of his power in Crana and no longer has the influence he had at the beginning. Whom else can she get help from to bring her to such a momentous asion when she has lost two greatest supporters?¡±

    Lyra was silent.

    She didn¡¯t know.

    Ethel¡¯s previous interpersonal circles were more clear.

    Because she had won major film awards at a very young age and was known for being aloof in the circle, she almost had no friends who were close to her in the entertainment industry.

    She waspletely pushed forward by Reginald and Collin before.

    Now that she was not the daughter of the Lloyd family, who else could she be with?

 Chapter 514 Shane steps down and the position is vacant

    With guesses, Lyra was not able to figure it out.

    She sighed deeply and looked out the car window at the receding dim streetlights, ¡°Whatever, whether she is Ethel or not, as long as she never shows up and doesn¡¯t hurt Spencer and Momo, I can still pretend she¡¯s dead.¡±

    Malcolm tightened her grip to ease her mind.

    But Lyra¡¯s attention was attracted over by the sudden appearance of the suspected Ethel, she didn¡¯t even look at him.

    Malcolm advised her, ¡°Well Rara, it¡¯s useless for you to think more. Wait for Eleven and other findings. Spencer and Molly must be safe. Rx.¡±

    Lyra gave a distracted ¡°hmm¡±.

    Malcolm sighed and softened his tone to ask for a reward for himself.

    ¡°Honey, I dutifully finished my business with the bureau tonight before arriving at the party. Should I be rewarded for being so obedient when we get home?¡±

    Lyra gave him a listless look, ¡°Not interested. Don¡¯t want to have sex.¡±

    Malcolm was instantly aggrieved.

    ¡°Honey, am I the one who lost my charm?¡±

    ¡°Is it my body that doesn¡¯t give you pleasure anymore?¡±

    ¡°Are the abs ufortable to squeeze or are the corbones unpleasant to nibble on?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve lost interest in me!¡± He was pale and unusually frightened and sad. Then he grunted in depression, ¡°You¡¯ve changed, babe. I¡¯m going to lose my favor?¡±

    He was unbelievable and she actually had no words to say.

    ¡°Babe, tell me. I will try to improve the happy life between us.¡±

    She nced at him stiffly, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m tired and don¡¯t want to have sex.¡±

    After a day of handling business and going to a party after work, she just wanted to take a shower and bezy when she got home.

    Malcolm thought the otherwise.

    ¡°At thest two times, I did make you tired. Tonight I¡¯ll make the effort. You just need to lie in peace. I¡¯ll keep serving youfortably.¡±

    He was so thoughtful!

    She didn¡¯t answer, but her thoughts were indeed diverted by Malcolm from Ethel to the subject of sex.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    A wonderful night.

    It was the harmonious life for the couple.

    And it was just getting started.

    ¡­

    The suicide note submitted by Anthony was identified by professionals as 85% simr to Caitlin¡¯s handwriting.

    In addition, Caitlin did suffer from depression because of Anthony¡¯s return to the country that year.

    Each one made sense.

    The Shane¡¯s incident had been dragging on for a long time, and Malcolm reassembled all the corroborating evidence and formally handed it over to justice.

    Two dayster.

    There came with the result of the trial.

    It was life imprisonment to be served in a senior prison.

    Shane, who dressed in a simple suit, and was wearing a mask and handcuffs, was wheeled to the car.

    On the day he was to be sent to prison, it rained heavily and the weather was overcast.

    Anthony, who dressed in a noble manner and was holding a ck umbre, stood quietly at the entrance of High-order Prison and waited in silence.

    A few minutester, the car carrying Shane pulled over.

    As soon as Shane got out of the car, he saw Anthony immediately, and his eyes instantly turned red, trying to rush towards him.

    ¡°Anthony Cahan!¡±

    He was forcibly controlled by the police officers who sent him in.

    Anthony held the umbre with one hand and didn¡¯t move.

    The pair of blue eyes, in the gloomy light, looked more evil. And he smiled recklessly and wildly.

    Shane was so angry that his whole body was shaking, but because of the heavy handcuffs and anklets, there was not a single thing he could do.

    Winners took the all, and that was always the case.

    A loss meant a loss. Shane didn¡¯t even have the ability to touch a hair on his head.

    Anthony pretended to regret and called him lightly, ¡°Shane, don¡¯t worry. I will definitelye to visit you from time to time. After all, High-order Prison is a good ce. I stayed here for six months. I went almost crazy. Shane, you will stay for the rest of your life. What should you do?¡±

    Shane¡¯s lungs were bursting with anger, and his eyes were welling up with intense hatred.

    If his gaze could kill him, Anthony would have been stabbed in a million holes by now.

    He was still struggling to rush past, but was forcibly controlled to death by the police on both sides. And they were dragging him towards the prison.

    Anthony watched his hideous back and finally said grimly, ¡°Goodbye, Shane. From now on the Cahan family will be my responsibility. I will live up to your expectations.¡±

    ¡°Anthony!¡±

    The hissing sound of the man faded away.

    The smile on Anthony¡¯s face was dissipated in the rain, leaving only an endless chill and iparable delight.

    He snorted lightly and turned to leave.

    *

    The day Shane was confirmed to serve his sentence, the Cahan family¡¯s power battle exploded.

    In the Cahan Residence, Timothy, Reba and Anthony were having lunch together.

    Without Shane, the main seat would be empty, and none of them would have the insight to take that seat.

    The only sound in the dining room was the crisp sh of knives and forks and porcin bowls, which was somewhat eerily harmonious.

    No one knew how long it took before Timothy asked tentatively, ¡°Anthony, what do you think on the family headship now that it¡¯s vacant?¡±

    Anthony smiled lightly and looked indifferent to continue to eat, ¡°What can I think? I¡¯m afraid this is not my turn. After all, you¡¯re my elder brother. I support you more.¡±

    Timothy watched him silently. Seeing that his expression was natural when he said this, it was not like he was faking it.

    ¡°Anthony, you really don¡¯t have the slightest idea about the position of family head?¡±

    Anthonyughed and shook his head, ¡°I never think about anything that doesn¡¯t belong to me. Timothy, don¡¯t worry. If you get into a fight with those brothers in the family, Reba and I will be on your side.¡±

    Reba was eating and simply nodded along.

    Timothy looked at his well-behaved siblings, and felt a lot morefortable, ¡°Anthony, I¡¯m very happy you can think like this. You will be at home in peace and leisurely.¡±

    Anthony smiled and nodded. He looked down and continued to eat, covering the emotion in his eyes.

    After the meal, he went to Lyre Spiti.

    Since he became Spencer and Molly¡¯s godfather, he went to Lyre Spiti every day and bought a lot of gifts for the kids.

    The two little ones were happy as hell.

    Malcolm also had a rare day off, and the two men were ying with the kids in the fourth floor nursery together.

    One coaxed Spencer and the other yed with Molly.

    Mutual non-interference, yet it was inexplicably harmonious.

    After a while, Malcolm turned his head to look at Anthony and asked carelessly, ¡°I heard you have been fighting for the patriarch position of your family recently. Why do you still have time to be here every day? Shouldn¡¯t you be at home nning?¡±

    Anthony was shaking his hand, and smiled extraordinarily happily with Molly.

    ¡°I have nothing to keep me busy. It¡¯s none of my business if they fight over it.¡±

    Malcolm asked tentatively, ¡°After all, it is the head of the family. With the position, it is the same as having the entire Cahan family. All the people in the family have to follow his orders. It¡¯s such a big chance. You really do not consider it?¡±

    Anthony turned his head and stared at him, ¡°I would like to, but with my record from High-order Prison, I have no power, no troops, no shares. How can Ipete with them?¡±

    Anthony added jokingly, ¡°Is it hard to get you to help me?¡±

 Chapter 515 Trust him once and help him

    Malcolm stopped ying with the baby and nced at him. His facial expression quickly returned to normal.

    In response to this probing question, Malcolm neither agreed nor declined, but instead asked, ¡°How do you want me to help?¡±

    Anthony was not the least bit confused and looked casually calm, ¡°I have not won the position of head of the family. I don¡¯t have much experience. Mr. Malcolm, you¡¯re the person who has experienced it. Of course, I¡¯ll take all of your opinion.¡±

    Malcolm stopped talking and concentrated on the kids.

    Anthony was patient and not anxious at all. He continued the game with the kids as much as he did.

    In the evening.

    Lyra had been working overtime for the past few days on her project for the Duowiehl Group tender.

    Although Nil said the bidding would be a formality and the Lloyd¡¯s Corp would be the inside track when the time came, however, Lyra still felt that it was important and should do as perfect as possible to win the bidding in a proper manner.

    Malcolm was sitting on the bed on his phone when he saw hering back in. Immediately, he put on his slippers and got out of bed to carry her up.

    After sleeping cross-legged on the bed, he put his petite wife on hisps.

    His long and bony fingers massaged her shoulders, neck, back and legs.

    Lyra closed her eyes,fortably enjoying his services.

    After a few minutes of massage, she gradually came to life.

    Malcolm¡¯s thoughts inexplicably wandered off while he massaged.

    Thinking about what Anthony told him in the nursery today, he thought it would be a good idea to ask Lyra¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°Honey, Anthony has been to our house a lottely. They are fighting over the patriarch of Cahan family. Anthony seems to be interested in me helping him get the shares. Do you think I should help him?¡±

    Lyra opened her bright eyes and looked back at him, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Malcolm said seriously, ¡°As for power, many people do not have good enough self-control. When involving, the person in power tends to be bad, not to mention Anthony is not a good-hearted person before. If he can get the power, he will be a dangerous person.¡±

    Lyra was silent for a long time, ¡°You already have an idea in your mind, so why bother asking me?¡±

    ¡°Because ¡­¡±

    His hands did not stop messaging Lyra¡¯s shoulders, but his thoughts were tangled.

    Those feuds once upon a time were bygone.

    This time Anthony returned from abroad and helped them. Because of this incident, he got the severe beating. As remuneration, Anthony made a request, and as long as it was within his ability, he should help Anthony.

    But he was still wary of Anthony in terms of his selfish motives.

    Lyra seemed to see what he was thinking, sighed, and seriously analyzed.

    ¡°For Shane¡¯s imprisonment, the Cahan Group suffers a lot of setbacks. This time, they need a reliable leader who can stabilize the situation. Anthony is the top in all aspects of ability. If it¡¯s Timothy, I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t be qualified. He has the coward nature and is softhearted. It is impossible for him to take on the major responsibility.¡±

    ¡°For the other siblings of Cahan family, they can¡¯t be trifled and they¡¯re more unsuitable to get the position. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid it will not take a long time before Reba is driven out of the Cahan Residence.¡±

    Malcolm was silent. Looking over at his wife in his arms, he did not realize that she had already thought of this at this angles.

    Lyra continued, ¡°As for Anthony, he returned home to help us. He¡¯s Spencer and Momo¡¯s godfather. Even as a favor, we should help him once.¡±

    ¡°Besides, I heard from Keith if Anthony gets the power, Keith and Melissa will be able to get engaged and live together justifiably in the future, so it will be good for everyone if the head of the family is given to him.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°How about choosing to believe him for once this time?¡±

    Having said that, Malcolm had no reason to disagree, ¡°Okay, I listen to you.¡±

    The patriarch position of Cahan family was not a big deal. After all, Anthony was not the boss of Security Agency anymore. He had no military power. It was just a patriarch of Cahan family. So, he could not make a fuss.

    ¡­

    To support Anthony¡¯s fight for power, Malcolm and Keith both took out a number of shares.

    Malcolm also supported him behind the scenes. With his support, the result would be there soon before the otherpetitors could do anything more.

    It took only three days for Anthony to get the position as he wished.

    The day after the news was released to the official website, Keith came to Cahan Residence with gifts he had prepared to discuss the engagement.

    Anthony was as quick and straightforward as he had promised before.

    The day after the Lloyd family and the Cahan family got engaged, the news was posted on the Cahan Group website at the same time.

    Now, Melissa could live in Keith¡¯s vi in a dignified manner.

    The moment she saw this news, she immediately took out the two suitcases she had prepared in the closet and left the bedroom quickly, going downstairs on her slippers.

    Keith had ced bodyguards at the door to protect her before he left the house, and when the bodyguards saw here out, several of them quickly secured her.

    ¡°Miss Cahan, Mr. Keith is away. Please stay home, recuperate and go out in a couple of days.¡±

    Melissa was depressed, ¡°He said before he would let me out if he is engaged, but actually his words don¡¯t count. I always want to keep myself busy. He let me be bored in the house every day. It make me feel worse than just killing me.¡±

    The bodyguards were unswayed, ¡°Miss Cahan, we really can¡¯t let you out. When Mr. Keithes back and have a fit, we¡¯ll lose our jobs.¡±

    ¡°Please go back.¡±

    Melissa was furious, ¡°I¡¯m not his ything. Why should I be locked up in his vi and not allowed to go out!?¡±

    The two sides were in a standoff and arguing when Keith¡¯s limousine arrived at the door.

    He stepped out of the car and walked quickly towards Melissa.

    The joy of a sessful engagement made him wrap his arms around Melissa¡¯s waist, to rub her into his arms.

    ¡°Melissa, this is an engagement. We¡¯ll get married and have babiester. Are you happy?¡±

    Melissa broke free of his shackles, and looked sullen. She turned around and went upstairs to her room.

    Keith was puzzled and looked to the two bodyguards who were at the door, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? Did you guys piss her off?¡±

    The bodyguards bowed in apology and told Keith honestly what had happened minutes before he arrived.

    Not long after, Keith entered Melissa¡¯s room.

    Melissa was sitting by the window with her drawing board stand standing in front of her. She was drawing randomly with her mind bored.

    Keith exined softly, ¡°Melissa, I didn¡¯t mean to ground you. Because it was not justifiable before, I let you stay home and get some rest.¡±

    ¡°Now that it looks like your body is almost rested. I will remove the bodyguards at the entrance of the vi. You can go out and have some fun if you want.¡±

    Melissa¡¯s clear eyes gradually regained with energy. And she asked incredulously, ¡°You really let me out?¡±

    Keith nodded his head.

    Melissa was happy, ¡°Thank you Mr. Lloyd for being understanding, but I want to go out not to have fun. I want to continue to pursue my acting career. You and Lyra both said I am the most sought-after star and I want to improve myself.¡±

 Chapter 516 Rara is on a business trip and her husband follows her

    Keith knew that Melissa had been a motivated and career-minded girl.

    Melissa wanted to continue to pursue her career, and he had no reason to refuse.

    ¡°Good.¡± He dotingly stroked her head, ¡°Because you were sick before, I asked the team over there to stop letting you work. You haven¡¯t filmed for too long time. Tomorrow I¡¯ll ask them to take a small TV series project. You can get familiar with it. How about that?¡±

    Melissa hesitated and chose to listen to Keith, nodding her head in a good-natured way.

    Her memory now stayed at four years ago. She was not as mature as before but looked simple and childish.

    Keith just liked her being simple and kind at first. Now when he looked at her, he always seemed to return to the kind of stupid feeling when he first met her.

    It seemed pretty good too.

    It was okay if she didn¡¯t remember, so they could start from the beginning.

    ¡­

    The day of the global tender held by Duowiehl Group was around the corner.

    Three dayster, it would take ce at the 7-star Francia Hotel in Atria.

    For the bidding session, Lyra prepared well, drafted the proposal, workedte into the night every day, and revised the proposal for five times.

    At 1:00 a. m., she was still in her study working.

    There were a few solutions she was not satisfied with. Adhering to the strive for perfection, she intended to modify them before going downstairs to rest.

    Squeak-

    It was the soft sound of the door opening.

    The door to the study was opened slightly and a pair of ck eyes carefully observed the study in the darkness.

    Lyra didn¡¯t stop typing but spoke coldly, ¡°Come on in. We¡¯re in our own home. You¡¯re still making it sneaky. Other people may think you¡¯re a thief.¡±

    With her words, the door of the study waspletely opened.

    Malcolm, who was alone, slipped in, ¡°Rara, don¡¯t stay upte. It¡¯s not good for your health.¡±

    Lyra did not look away but focused on theputer screen, ¡°There is still onest program has not been determined. I will go downstairs when I finish writing. If you¡¯re sleepy, don¡¯t wait for me.¡±

    He forced down his inner mania, ¡°I came over ten minutes ago, half an hour ago, an hour ago, three hours ago, and you said the same thing. If you want to be perfunctory, at least change a few words.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­ yes?¡±

    Lyra rubbed the tip of her nose in embarrassment.

    Malcolm walked over to her, picked her up out of her chair without a word, sat himself down in her chair, and settled her into hisps.

    ¡°Nil Grey and I are acquaintances. Since he has agreed he will cooperate with you, you can let your employees  make one project. Anyway, the cooperation is sure to get. Why do it yourself? That¡¯s soborious.¡±

    Lyra looked slightly tired, ¡°I know, but I do not want to rely on your rtionship, and do not want to be criticized for taking advantage of it. I have to be sincere enough for this business case in order to convince everyone, so that I can make a real achievements at the bidding.¡±

    Malcolm caressed her cheek with his fingers, and felt a little bit distressed.

    Knowing that she had her own judgement and once the decision was made, it was difficult for her to change easily.

    Malcolm no longer persuaded her, but asked, ¡°Three dayster is the tender. You have to fly abroad on a business trip. How long do you n to stay there?¡±

    ¡°Tonight I will finalize the case. And I¡¯ll buy an early flight tomorrow to go there. If there is no ident, I will stay for a few days.¡±

    ¡°A few days?¡±

    Malcolm changed his face, ¡°One day is like three years apart. Does that mean I can¡¯t see you for a few years?¡±

    Lyra was amused by him, ¡°No way. You¡¯re exaggerating.¡±

    Malcolm sighed and really felt uneasy, ¡°No, I have to go with you. I can do telmuting. By the way, I can make it up as the honeymoon. We can go on a vacation and have a fun for a few days.¡±

    Lyra instantly turned serious, and gently patted his forehead, ¡°No! If you go with me, Sophia is alone to take care our two babies. What if something happens?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll call Chad over to help Sophia.¡±

    Lyra: ¡°Once you leave, the works of the bureau have to be handed over to Chad, right? And Chad has to manage the White Corp as well and report to you of the minutes regrly. And you also want him to take care of Spencer and Molly. Will he be able to so so many things at the same time?¡±

    Malcolm stopped talking with a rather depressed expression.

    Lyra wrapped her arms around his neck and smiled sweetly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back in a few days. Nothing will go wrong. Take care of our home and your works. Don¡¯te along. Do you hear me?¡±

    He ducked his head and didn¡¯t answer.

    Lyra lifted his jaw and kissed him to make him reassuring.

    It was only a gentle kiss.

    But she never thought that this kiss would be uncontroble.

    Seeing that he was about to break through the defense, Lyra stopped him just in time.

    ¡°Stop it. The door is open.¡±

    Malcolm did not relent. H is hands restlessly held her slender waist, ¡°Sophia and the babies are already asleep. It is impossible for them toe downstairs. Other than that, there is no one else in this vi. What are you afraid of?¡±

    He kissed her again, but Lyra covered her mouth and pushed him away, ¡°No, Sophia has the habit of getting up at night. In case she bumps intoter. How embarrassing it will be. You¡¯re shameless but I am not.¡±

    Malcolm was depressed.

    He waspletely ready for it, but he had to force his desire back hard because of Sophia and the babies.

    God, these two little guys were sent from heaven to punish him, right?

    They did not yet grow up but had snatched his wife¡¯s care. What would happen if they grew up?

    He buried his head into Lyra¡¯s chest and grunted in dissatisfaction, ¡°You¡¯re leaving the country tomorrow. It¡¯s too hard for me not to be able to have a sex with you before you leave.¡±

    He said those pitiful words with his low voice and Lyra¡¯s heart was slightly moved.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    She did have to stay there for many days. And she guessed Malcolm would be driven crazy at home. So, she thought it reasonable to agree to have sex with him.

    Thinking about this, shepromised.

    ¡°Then go and close the door. And remember to close windows too.¡±

    Malcolm was in high spirits instantly, gave her a kiss on the cheek and got up to close the door and windows.

    When he returned, he carried Lyra straight to the desk, tilted his head to look at his petite wife, and said with his lustful and seductive voice, ¡°The study is such a good ce to work and have ate night snack at the same time.¡±

    Lyra smiled flirtatiously.

    ¡­

    The next morning, Lyra gently and quietly took her luggage and left Lyre Spiti while Malcolm was still asleep.

    If she waited for him to wake up, inevitably they would have to say goodbye. And if he was reluctant to let her go and wanted to go with her, it would a lot of troubles.

    After leaving, she quickly made her way to the airport.

    After checking in for her boarding pass, she waited in the waiting room for over an hour.

    For this business trip, she did not bring anyone with her. This was a low-key travel.

    When the broadcast in the waiting room read out the corresponding airne number, she slowly entered, and dragged her suitcase.

    But, today was strange.

    She was the only one who took the boardingne.

    She waited slowly in the aisle for a while to make sure no other passengers really showed up, and then looked at the ne ticket she had bought.

    That was right, the business ss.

    With suspicion, she walked up the boarding steps.

    A beautiful airline stewardess, who had been waiting at the cabin door for a long time, saw hering and immediately bowed politely, ¡°Hello Miss Lloyd. Have a good trip.¡±

    Lyra stopped in her tracks and frowned, ¡°Howe I don¡¯t see any other passengers?¡±

    The stewardess smiled, ¡°A gentleman charters the whole nest night and said that we would only receive one passenger today, so please be seated in first ss.¡±

 Chapter 517 Rara and Malcolmâ€™s exotic honeymoon

    Lyra did not need to think and immediately knew which mysterious gentleman the stewardess was talking about.

    She sighed helplessly.

    She didn¡¯t expect a good low-key trip to be made so grand by Malcolm.

    ¡°First ss is not necessary. Thanks for that gentleman¡¯s kindness. I purchased business ss after all. I only sit in my own seat.¡± She shook the ne ticket in her hand to the stewardess, while walking towards the cabin.

    The stewardess looked embarrassed and wanted to say something, but Lyra had already walked away.

    She had no choice but to call and report the matter to the mysterious gentleman.

    Lyra found the seat she had purchased in the empty cabin.

    She stayed uptest night revising the project, and had sex with Malcolm most of the night, so she could barely sleep.

    She was used to catching up on sleep on the ne. As she just sat down in her seat, she asked for a small nket from the stewardess.

    She put her knees up, turned her phone off, and lie down to fall asleep in seconds.

    After a while, the ne took off, bringing a little bit shaking feeling. Lyra was sleepy, changed her position, and continued to sleep.

    Until ¡­

    A warm breathing was sprayed on her cheeks.

    That tickled her skin.

    ¡°Stop it.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    She frowned and pouted at Malcolm in her sleep out of habit.

    Gradually, she became a little sober.

    Malcolm chartered the entire ne.

    How could someone sit next to her when she was the only passenger?

    She opened her eyes in instant terror, and a handsome, yet familiar face with a smile was at her sight. And he was staring at her at close range.

    His dark eyes looked obsessed.

    ¡°How did you get here?¡±

    It was Malcolm.

    ¡°Babe, I ¡­ hiss!¡±

    Lyra twisted his earlobe and gave it a firm tug, ¡± Mel, I told you to stay home and take care of Spencer and Momo. How could you leave all your business and family matters and sneak onto my ne?¡±

    Malcolm wrinkled his eyebrows and sustained the pain, but did not dare to hide and obediently bear the anger from his wife.

    ¡°Home and business, I¡¯ve made all the arrangements. Spencer and Momo are left to Anthony and Keira. Anthony is their godfathers. He and Keira can take care of them together. The work of White family is given to Chad, and the stuff of NIB is given to Chad and Ted. I am really prepared toe along with you.¡±

    ¡°Be gentle. My ear hurts. Later Nil Grey arranges someone to pick us up. If they see my ear, how embarrassing it will be.¡±

    Lyra let go of her hand. She was still fierce, but her fingers were naturally helping him rub the tip of his sore ear.

    ¡°You¡¯re really disobedient. I told you not toe with me, but you had to.¡±

    Although Malcolm had made arrangements, Lyra was always not quite at ease, ¡°You know, I can trust only you. If you leave, Spencer and Momo might be in danger.¡±

    Malcolm was quick to give her a kiss on the cheek, ¡°After we got married, because of the babies, it has been a long time since we have not had a moment with our own wife. This time it will be a honeymoon after work. Forget about other chores.¡±

    He put his arm around Lyra¡¯s slender waist, ¡°As for the babies¡¯ safety, you can rest assured. Anthony is the godfather after all, and Keira is watching over him. Nothing will happen.¡±

    Lyra sighed.

    Under the circumstances, the ne had taken off, and Malcolm had left Cran soil with her. It was useless if she said more.

    ¡°Okay, I believe you once. Before we return to the country, our babies must be safe and sound. Otherwise I will never forgive your capriciousness this time and beat you hard.¡±

    Malcolm rested his headzily on her shoulder and asked absently, ¡°How hard is it?¡±

    Lyra looked stern, ¡°The pain is unbearable. It¡¯s better to have some bloods and you can¡¯t walk for days. Are you afraid?¡±

    He nodded, but smiled and whispered to her ¡°But I know you can¡¯t bear it.¡±

    Lyra was softhearted and blushed from his breathing. Then she braced herself to deny, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, you can try. It is different. I definitely will bear that.¡±

    Malcolm nuzzled into her sensitive neck and nibbled on the side of her neck, ¡°Rara, if you¡¯re still angry, how about when you get off the ne and stay in the hotel, you can punish me properly?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s heart throbbed at his teasing and forced herself to calm down, looking at him oddly, ¡°You¡¯re beatable?¡±

    Malcolmughed with lust.

    It was the first time he went abroad with Lyra, and he was so excited, looking forward to every day of the exotic trip ahead.

    ¡°I rejoice as long as it is bestowed by you. Even if it is a reddish belt mark.¡±

    Lyra was wordless.

    Her face, on the contrary, was reddened first.

    They were on the ne. In addition to the two of them, there were flight attendants, and Malcolm said some kind of shameless talk.

    She grabbed his cheek as if she was annoyed, ¡°Do you know where we are now? I should seal your mouth so  that you can¡¯t say anything.¡±

    ¡°Seal?¡±

    Malcolm slightly raised his eyebrows, and smiled evilly.

    He took Lyra by the waist and rubbed the tip of her nose close, ¡°You can put a seal on me now so I can never say a word.¡±

    After his words with his maic and provocative voice, he lowered his head and kissed Lyra¡¯s red lips.

    His kiss invaded every corner of her body, making every inch of Lyra¡¯s skin be tainted with Malcolm¡¯s vor.

    The possessive kiss was so intense that it almost took Lyra¡¯s breath away.

    Lyra was drunk into his tenderness, even though she hadn¡¯t been drinking.

    At thest moment, Lyra pushed him away just in time, with her beautiful eyes ring at him with displeasure.

    ¡°You don¡¯t where we are, do you? To show affection, right? Since you¡¯re not afraid of being embarrassed, then I don¡¯t care.¡±

    Her desire to win red up. She straddled Malcolm¡¯sps, cupping his jaw with one strong hand and initiating a kiss.

    The other hand lifted up to his suit and shirt and pinched his delicate abs.

    ¡­

    After the grunts of desire, Malcolm¡¯s chest was heaving violently, and he hurriedly grabbed her restless wrist, ¡°Rara don¡¯t. if you y again, it will start a fire.¡±

    Lyra snorted arrogantly, ¡°Admit your mistake, and I¡¯ll let you off the hook.¡±

    Malcolm was very sensible, ¡°I was wrong to kiss you on the ne ¡­¡±

    He trailed off and abruptly leaned close to her ear, saying in a very low voice, ¡°We should get to the hotel and enjoy ourselves with reckless abandon.¡± Lyra huffed and that defiant emotion came up.

    She didn¡¯t care, and she was going to pin Malcolm down.

    Instead of being a petite wife for life, she wanted to turn over and be the queen who could make Malcolm submissive in bed.

    Thinking of this, she said defiantly, ¡°Do not forget what you just said. When we¡¯re at the hotel, you can let me punish you. Your wish will certainly be able to achieve. I want you to cry and beg for mercy.¡±

    Malcolm looked at her delicate and bright face in a doting way, ¡°Great, then you can guess. Will it be your first to say no tonight or will I cry and beg for mercy?¡±

 Chapter 518 Checking into the hotel and making good on the bet

    Lyra hummed twice with arrogance, ¡°Then we¡¯ll see.¡±

    They were looking at each other with a strong desire to conquer.

    ¡­

    Crana was a long way from Atria, more than 20 hours by ne.

    With Malcolm¡¯spany, Lyra wasn¡¯t lonely at all on this trip.

    The two leaned over the ne window and watched the first rays of sunlight.

    And they watched the mountains with clouds stacked up.

    And they also saw the extremely beautiful sunset glow.

    Lyra pointed to the clouds in the sky that was flushed with purple and red, yfully smiling and teasing Malcolm.

    ¡°Do you like that color? When we get off the ne and check into the hotel, I¡¯ll give you a coat of fuchsia on your skin, okay?¡±

    Malcolm wrapped his arm around her waist, ¡°It must hurt. You sound cruel but you definitely can¡¯t do that to me.¡±

    Lyra tilted her head and ced a shallow kiss on his chin to represent her answer.

    Indeed, she couldn¡¯t be that cruel.

    Although it was Malcolm¡¯s disobedience that led to the exotic honeymoon this time, what was done was done, and she hoped the business trip would be a sweet and unforgettable experience.

    The long 20 or so hours passed quickly because it was a harmonious duo between husband and wife.

    The two entered Atria¡¯s territory as they had hoped, and it was after 9:00 p. m. when they got off the ne.

    There weren¡¯t many people at the airport, but the few people that Nil Grey had arranged to pick them up had been waiting for a long time.

    Seeing Lyra and Malcolm walk out of the aisle hand in hand, Nil Grey¡¯s assistant Quinn eximed and jogged over enthusiastically.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, you¡¯re here too!? What an honor! I am so honored for weing both the richest woman in Crana and the most powerful Mr. Malcolm of the National Investigation Bureau.¡±

    Malcolm held Lyra¡¯s hand tightly and smiled in a friendly way, ¡°My wife is on a business trip, and I¡¯m just apanying her as her little assistant for a few days this time.¡±

    Quinn was looking back and forth enviously between the two, ¡°Mr. Malcolm has such an enviable rtionship with your wife.¡±

    With the praise, Malcolm seemed to be very receptive and did not let go of Lyra¡¯s hand from the beginning to the end.

    ¡°She¡¯s tired. Please lead the way to the hotel.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±

    Quinn bent down and made a gesture of invitation, respectfully leading the way while inviting the two to get into the car.

    Ten minutes or soter, they arrived at the hotel.

    Quinn handed over the room card of presidential suite, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, this is the hotel room prepared by Mr. Grey for you and your wife. It¡¯ste. You must be tired. Please rest early tonight with your wife. The day after tomorrow is the bidding meeting. There will be a special car to pick you and Ms. Lloyd up from the hotel.¡±

    Malcolm casually took the room card from her hand, ¡°The tender will be the day after tomorrow. It¡¯s her first time in Atria. I¡¯d like to take her out tomorrow. Do you have any good ces to rmend?¡±

    Quinn thought seriously, ¡°I wonder if Ms. Lloyd would be interested in visiting the Great Museum of Atria to learn more about our country¡¯s customs and culture? In addition, if Ms. Lloyd likes it, I can ask Mr. Grey to show you around the Grand Castle.¡±

    Lyra thought about it, ¡°Museum is better.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask Mr. Grey. Whenever you want to leave tomorrow, give me a call and I¡¯ll send a special car and someone to show you around the museum.¡±

    Lyra nodded gracefully, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Quinn left with her bodyguard.

    The staff of the seven-star hotel immediately came forward and sent Lyra and Malcolm to their room with VIP courtesy.

    With a click, the electronic door lock of the room was automatically locked.

    Lyra narrowed her eyes and grabbed Malcolm¡¯s tie with her long, slender fingers.

    That was preemptive.

    Malcolm did not resist but looked at her eyes in a gentle and doting manner. He allowed her to take his tie and lead him to the bedside.

    Lyra pressed against the back of his waist with her palm and pushed him on the bed.

    Then she straddled on his waist.

    ¡°Mel, are you ready for your punishment?¡±

    Malcolm curbed the lustful meaning in his dark eyes, like a dog listening to his wife, ¡°You¡¯re going to start so soon?¡±

    ¡°Why not? I¡¯ll beat you up for not being active and reckless.¡±

    Malcolm stifled augh and took advantage of Lyra¡¯s trance as he immediately rolled over.

    In an instant, his petite wife was pinned back underneath him.

    Lyra¡¯s hands struggled, but he imprisoned her wrists, lifted them above her head and pressed them to the bed.

    Malcolm, who had recovered from illness, had good physical strength and strong hands.

    Lyra was not weak either, butpared with him, she was still not as strong as him.

    She was deted unhappily and grunted, ¡°Bored. I can¡¯t resist. Mel, you¡¯re still a little cuter when you were injected with 023 special drug.¡±

    Malcolm was suspicious, ¡°That means your husband is strong, right?¡±

    Lyra shook her head fervently, ¡°I still prefer the delicate, sickly, frail Mel that I can bully.¡±

    Malcolm digested her words for a while, looked at her oddly and was slightly hurtful, ¡°So you don¡¯t like me, but handsome young boy?¡±

    Lyra watched his expression and gave him a mischievous smooch on his cheek.

    ¡°I don¡¯t it. I just like you. I like you whatever you look, but I especially like you when you show weakness.¡±

    That was implied quite clearly.

    Malcolm was very agreeable and dutifully loosened the shackles on her.

    But his arms, which were still braced, circled her beneath him.

    ¡°Rara, it¡¯s been a hard trip. Why don¡¯t we take a shower together? Tonight I want to be in the bathroom and make good on the bet we made.¡±

    ¡°Bathroom?¡±

    Lyra thought for a moment and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s a romantic ce. I like it.¡±

    Receiving her affirmative answer, Malcolm picked her up in his arms and headed straight for the bathroom.

    With the sound of ttering water, the bathroom heated up with a hazy mist.

    The water poured down, making Malcolm¡¯s exquisite looking body wrapped in water droplets.

    Lyra found a bath brush from somewhere.

    While Malcolm was concentrating on wetting his body in front of the shower, she snuck up behind him, aimed at the tip of his dripping buttocks, and waved the shower brush yfully and badly.

    Snap!

    ¡°Ah hiss!¡±

    Malcolm was in pain and was about to turn around when Lyra grabbed him by the waist.

    ¡°Brace yourself! Don¡¯t move. I¡¯m punishing you. Raise you buttocks higher!¡±

    Malcolm shook his head helplessly and chose to indulge.

    The sound of crashing water apanied by the sound of Malcolm¡¯s being beaten.

    And asional grunts of pain were weird and harmonious.

    Seeing that he was well behaved, Lyra did not beat him hard.

    The force was just right to tickle Malcolm.

    He wanted to have sex but could only brace himself against the wall and get his ass beaten by his wife hard as hell.

    Lyra noticed his expression and asked, as she had hoped, ¡°Forget the bet we made? Are you going to cry like begging for mercy?¡±

    Malcolm endured it.

    It was okay to beg for forgiveness. There was no shame in giving in to his wife.

    But it was not okay to cry. It was too humiliating.

    Lyra didn¡¯t stop beating him with the shower brush while stroking the tip of his ear.

    ¡°As long as you cry and beg for mercy, I will not only let you go, but I will also let you do the poses you want as you wish. Don¡¯t you really want to think about it?¡±

 Chapter 519 The children are an accident, but my wife is the treasure

    Would be able to have sex?

    Malcolm¡¯s dark eyes glowed with excitement.

    As long as they could have sex, anything was fine.

    It was just crying in front of his wife. There was nothing to be ashamed of!

    He bit his lower lip, forced his eyes redden, looked back at her and admitted being defeated softly.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry. Next time I will never make a fool of myself. Don¡¯t beat me. My ass is swollen.¡±

    Lyra lowered her eyes and looked at the wound behind him.

    The skin was indeed swollen and red with the water droplets.

    She admired her masterpiece, ¡± Mel, your butt looks even better. It¡¯s called the quick butt augmentation method. Top quality and excellent service.¡±

    Malcolm was speechless.

    He suppressed the evil intent in his heart and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve given in. Shouldn¡¯t you keep your promise and let¡¯s do it?¡±

    Lyra put down the bath brush and nodded.

    The moment the weapon wasn¡¯t there, her wrist was clutched by Malcolm and pulled under the shower.

    The aggressive could no longer be concealed.

    ¡°Rara, you got what you want. So is it your turn to cry first?¡±

    ¡°Me ¡­¡±

    Without waiting for her to speak, Malcolm clutched her wrists and the positions were instantly switched.

    Lyra was pinned against the wall and Malcolm circled her from behind.

    After there was no obstruction, it was a reckless attack.

    Thinking about the trip tomorrow, Lyra shyly cautioned, ¡°Don¡¯t do it too many times. How will I get out tomorrow? Stop it and be gentle.¡±

    Malcolm was nomittal, pinned his chin on her shoulder and said, following her tone, ¡°It¡¯s called the strong body method. Top quality and best technique.¡±

    Lyra was very speechless.

    This was clearly called she was asking for it.

    After the shower, Lyra¡¯s legs were weak and her back hurt so much that she couldn¡¯t stand up straight.

    Malcolm thoughtfully wrapped her in a towel, carried her to the bed, brought a hair dryer and stood patiently by the bed to dry her damp hair.

    Lyra was really tired. She lowered her head, leaned against his waist, closed her eyes and slept slightly.

    She was like a good-looking doll and let him do whatever he wanted.

    After ten minutes or so, the hair was blow-dried and Malcolm moved Lyra carefully under theforter.

    In the darkness, Malcolm pressed against her and kissed her lightly on her brow, eyes and nose ¡­

    She woke up from a drowsy sleep with a kiss.

    ¡°What are you doing at night?¡±

    ¡°Hungry. Rara, do you want ate night snack?¡±

    Lyra, who understood what he meant in seconds, was gradually angry.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    She took a deep breath and gritted her teeth, ¡°Malcolm ¡­¡±

    As she just spoke, her soft lips were immediately blocked.

    Lyra¡¯s struggle to resist was nipped out directly in the cradle before it even began.

    She wanted to curse!

    *

    The first night of the honeymoon was kicked off by sex.

    Lyra was really tired and slept soundly til noon.

    She was hungry. As if sensing the temptation of food, she woke up little by little.

    She vaguely smelled the food.

    She rubbed her sleepy eyes, supported her waist to sit up, and saw the busy figure in the dining room.

    The presidential suite wasrge.

    There were living room, bathroom, dining room and bedroom, which were fully equipped with luxurious furnishings and decorated borately.

    The only drawback was that there were no doors except the bathrooms.

    She just sat on the bed and watched quietly for a while.

    In the dining room, the man was in white shirt and suit pants. His broad shoulders and narrow waist made his body proportion perfect.

    The cuffs of the shirt were pulled up, revealing a small section of fine and good-looking arms.

    He was putting dishes on the table, all of which were delivered by the hotel¡¯s five-star chef, who personally prepared the feast.

    Lyra admired her sexy husband, and her stomach had long been rumbling under the seduction of the smell of the dishes.

    She lightened the movement, put on her slippers, and quietly walked behind Malcolm.

    When he wasn¡¯t paying attention, she caressed his arse and pinched his stic skin.

    Malcolm indulged, concentrating on setting the meal on the table.

    Lyra teased him as she looked at the food on the table, ¡°Your ass is so strong and beatable. It was red and swollen from the shower brushst night, and now there¡¯s no trace of swelling.¡±

    Malcolm turned back to her, took the back of her head in his big palm and leaned down to kiss on her soft lips.

    He rubbed the tip of her nose again, and at close range, he spoke softly in his low voice.

    ¡°Because it is exclusive to you. How can it be used by you at all times if it is not stronger and more resistant?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s cheeks blushed and she pushed him away, ¡°You¡¯re bad. You¡¯re getting sweeter and sweeter.¡±

    Malcolm did not retreat but wrapped his arms around her waist, ¡°I have not changed. It is because I have been too busy for a while and have not been able to have a good time with you as a couple.¡±

    She nodded her head. It was indeed.

    Some time ago, because of Melissa and Keith, Anthony was involved. In the daily life, their babies needed to be taken care of.

    It¡¯d been a long time since they had not spent time alone like this in a two-person world.

    She hugged Malcolm¡¯s strong waist and rested her head on his broad chest, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a hard time for you. When the bidding session is over, and if our babies are being taken care of pretty well over there, we¡¯ll stay in Atria for a while longer, or at least travel for a week before we go back. How about that?¡±

    Malcolm rubbed her hair contentedly, ¡°Sure.¡±

    For him, the children were just an ident but his wife was the only baby in the world.

    Anyone who got in the way should get lose.

    The two talked and had a pleasant lunch.

    After the meal, Malcolm helped Lyra massage her still sore and tender back.

    Only after she got over that sluggishness did she call Quinn, Nil Grey¡¯s assistant, and arrange for a car to take them to visit the Great Museum.

    Because it was her first time in Atria, Lyra was very interested in the cultural products here and wore a pair of gold-rimmed sses on purpose to visit very carefully.

    Malcolm took her hand and never let go of it.

    The two were like a young couple who was passionately in love, making Quinn envious.

    During the visit, Lyra nced at a white figure.

    She turned her head and saw that it was someone who was visiting the museum in another exhibit.

    There were a man and a woman. Due to the distance, the man hugged the woman. Lyra could only see the two¡¯s snuggled back, and the woman¡¯s pure white dress.

    Quinn noticed her gaze and took the initiative to exin, ¡°That side is also the guest of the bidding meeting that arrived in Atria yesterday. It is also the first time for them to Atria. They are interested in the museum. Mr. Grey arranged other people to show them around.¡±

    Lyra casually asked, ¡°From Crana too?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s Mr. Hoare from Owhil, with his new girlfriend, Anne Windsor.¡±

    ¡°Anne Windsor?¡±

    Lyra read the name, stared at the pure white skirt in the distance, and smiled slightly, ¡°What a beautiful name. Miss Windsor should be a great beauty.¡±

    Quinn nodded in agreement, ¡°Ms. Lloyd, you¡¯re right. Miss Windsor is indeed very beautiful. Although she¡¯s very young, Mr. Hoare likes her very much, just as loving as Mr. Malcolm and you.¡±

 Chapter 520 A chance to restart your life

    Lyra and Malcolm smiled at each other and looked at each other with love in their eyes.

    ¡°They are all here to visit the museum. Do you want to go over and talk? Get acquainted for a few minutes?¡± Lyra asked with a smile.

    Malcolm looked across the exhibition hall, ¡°Since Mr. Hoare is also enjoying with his girlfriend, he must not want us to disturb them. Or should we wait until they finish browsing that exhibition area and then go over?¡±

    Lyra nodded her head in agreement.

    She didn¡¯t like socializing, let alone interrupting their sweet time because of it.

    She thought Mr. Hoare and Anne didn¡¯t like it as well, so it was better not to disturb them.

    A brief interlude did not stop the two from visiting the Great Museum.

    Lyra and Malcolm waited for Paul Hoare and Anne in front of them to finish each time before moving on to the next show.

    Strolling around, this was thergest museum exhibition in Atria, and the afternoon of fun passed quickly.

    By the time the two emerged from the museum, the sun almost went down with glow.

    It was getting dark.

    Lyra¡¯s eyes moved down from the sky and she saw that someone was asking Paul to get in the car and take him back to the hotel.

    His little girlfriend, Anne, was the first to get into the car.

    Form Lyra¡¯s direction, she could only see her slender legs with a pair of diamond white high heels. That woman should be an elegant and gentle young girl.

    Instead of rushing to the car, Paul turned back and seemed to notice Lyra and Malcolm who were standing in front of the museum.

    Paul was in his forty-something, bearded, yet still handsome. He nodded politely toward Malcolm.

    Malcolm also nodded in response.

    Lyra saw the two men¡¯s action and asked curiously, ¡°Another friend you know?¡±

    Malcolm stared at Paul¡¯s limousine as it drove away from the museum and said in a tone that didn¡¯t rise and fall, ¡°Not really friends, just acquaintances.¡±

    Lyra was not interested in this Paul for the moment and did not ask more questions. After a casual reply, she pulled Malcolm into the car.

    Back at the hotel, Lyra fell into bed.

    After walking around the museum all afternoon, she was so tired that her feet hurt.

    Malcolm squatted at her feet, picked up her delicate feet, and tenderly massaged her feet skillfully and dotingly.

    Lyra looked at his serious handsome face, smiled and asked, ¡°Why soborious? How about find a massage shop? Then we both can have a SPA?¡±

    Malcolm rarely did notugh, looking up at her very seriously, ¡°For my wife¡¯s feet, and any part of her body, no one else can touch. Whoever identally touch it, I will cut off their hands.¡±

    This was a clear deration of sovereignty. He stamped Lyra¡¯s body with the privatebel that was belonging to Malcolm.

    Lyra raised her eyebrows, smiled wickedly, and said deliberately, ¡°Then what would you do if it is me who take the initiative to touch another man?¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Malcolm stopped rubbing her feet and stared at her with slightly red eyes.

    ¡°If that is the case, it must also be that I have made you angry. And I am not attractive enough to you to make you have the desire to touch other men. I will reflect on it. I will kneel on the wash board. And I will take my life to get back your love.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s heart pumped and she stroked his handsome face with pity.

    ¡°Mel, we are equal. You don¡¯t need to be so humble.¡±

    She took his face in her hands and said seriously, ¡°I will never change my mind. I will never touch another man. I only love you.¡±

    Malcolm wrapped his arms around her waist with satisfaction and flung her down on the bed, ¡°It¡¯s our honeymoon but you¡¯re asking emotionally damaging questions. Shouldn¡¯t you be punished?¡±

    Lyra kissed his chin, ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s wrong. How do you want to punish me?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s hand was pinching gently toward her slender waist, and he said, ¡°What do you think I like best?¡±

    He said so and tilted down, giving her pervasive kisses with a strong sense of possessiveness.

    The sun hadpletely set and darkness was gradually sweeping over thend.

    There were no lights on in the presidential suite.

    All the sweetness was concealed in the hazy darkness.

    Lyra didn¡¯t resist throughout, thinking that she¡¯d get over it once and be done with it.

    But little did she knew that this was only the first of many sexual encounters tonight.

    The night was long, yet wonderful.

    ¡­

    Because of the time difference, it was night in Atria but daytime in Crana.

    Keith came to the series crew to supervise the filming of the first scene after Melissa recovered from her illness because he was worried about the situation.

    The shooting didn¡¯t require high acting skills, but despite this, Melissa was asked to re-act for numerous times.

    Her memory was regressed and backed to four years ago, forgetting all the experience she once had in the acting world. And when facing the camera, she looked like a young neer.

    With Keith¡¯s personal presence in the entertainment industry, the director dared not speak out, and had to patiently repeat over and over again, and personally discussed with Melissa about the scene.

    Melissa was so nervous that she clenched her fingers tightly around the hem of her skirt, feeling disappointed and disillusioned with herself.

    Keith¡¯s sharp eyes noticed the tiredness on her face, called a halt to the shooting, brought Melissa to sit in front of him, and tenderly took a wet towel to wipe the thin sweat on her forehead.

    ¡°Thanks Mr. Lloyd. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    It was polite and detached.

    Keith¡¯s fingers stiffened slightly and, curbing the pain in his heart, he handed her the wipes.

    ¡°How was the shooting for a few hours? Is there a feeling of getting into character status?¡±

    Melissa sighed and shook her head, falling into a bit of self-doubt.

    ¡°Is it true that ¡­ I am a star who has won the best actress award?¡±

    Keith nodded, ¡°Yes, your trophy still sits in my vi to this day. You¡¯ve seen it.¡±

    Melissa¡¯s expression wasplicated and frustrated.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t I have any impression at all? By definition, having done so many scenes, I should be able to habitually act with my acting skills, but I really ¡­ can¡¯t do it at all.¡±

    She could see that after hours of acting, none of them could pass, and the director was desperate, but just didn¡¯t dare to scold her because of Keith.

    She med herself, but didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Keith took the trouble to remind her, ¡°There really is no lie. These were once honors you worked hard to get. But Melissa, you don¡¯t have to be discouraged. You¡¯re just sick, and when you recover in the future, you¡¯ll be able to remember them all.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Melissa was a little unsure, ¡°Do I really have a chance of getting well?¡±

    Keith froze, lowered his eyelids, and nodded.

    But in fact, Jimmy said before that Melissa¡¯s nerves were damaged and he was afraid it would be difficult to repair them.

    He patted her arm soothingly, ¡°Even if you can¡¯t even remember, it doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯ll always be my fiancee, and I¡¯ll only write your name on my future marriage license.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you forget me. I just wish you would stop rejecting me, deliberately ignoring me, refusing me toe near you. Give me a chance to start from scratch with you.¡±

    Melissa hung her head and froze for a while before nodding woodenly but absentmindedly, as if she wasn¡¯t listening carefully to Keith¡¯s words.

    ¡°That ¡­ Mr. Lloyd, I really seem to have no acting skills at all. I¡¯m very confused facing the camera. Maybe forgetting the things of these four years means that my fate is trying to give me a chance to start over. I want to choose again, can I?¡±

    Keith¡¯s fingertips trembled as he forced his innermost fear to ask, ¡°What do you want to re-choose?¡±

    Did she want to choose whether she wanted to stay with him or not?

    Did she want to be his fiancee?

    Did she want to walk into the wedding hall with him in the future?

    His eyes were red. He clenched his hands uneasily and waited for Melissa¡¯s answer.

 Chapter 521 Tender is late but Malcolm is a big shot

    Meeting his gaze, Melissa raised her simple and bright eyes and opened her mouth to exin.

    ¡°I think I may not be suitable for the actor industry. I don¡¯t want to be an actress. I want to go back and think about how to start my life and re-elect a suitable path for myself.¡±

    Keith breathed a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, as long as it was not a withdrawal, break-up, and leaving him, even if she wanted the stars in the sky, he would do his best to help her.

    ¡°Okay, I promise you. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t force you to make a choice. You are now 21 years old at heart and have absolutely no acting experience. You certainly have the opportunity to choose your career path again.¡±

    He stretched out his palm towards Melissa. His eyes were gentle, and the bass was nice and pleasing to ears, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the crew. You¡¯re tired today. Let me take you back to rest, okay?¡±

    Melissa stared at his broad palm for a while.

    Keith was patient, waiting quietly for her to think about it and give a reply.

    Melissa was really torn. For her, although Keith was rich and handsome, he was a stranger. Without any history of love, she could not do anything intimate with him.

    But ¡­ he was her fianc¨¦. They were a couple and everyone knew it. The news was ced at the top of the front page for three days and nights.

    Even if it was strange, she had to try to ept it.

    She slowly reached out and rested her hand on Keith¡¯s palm.

    Keith smiled with satisfaction and was excited as he led her up and out of the set.

    The two walked one after the other, and he suddenly felt that if he was a little more daring at this point and picked her up, would she be angry?

    Gotta try ¡­

    Thinking of this, he stopped walking while Melissa was walking with her head down and led by him.

    The moment he stopped, Melissa¡¯s head just hit his back.

    ¡°Mr. Lloyd?¡±

    She rubbed her forehead in confusion and raised her eyes to look at him.

    Keith turned around, bent straight down, and unceremoniously scooped her up in his arms.

    ¡°What are you ¡­ doing!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you walk so hard so I decide to carry you to the car.¡±

    His deep bass was so good that Melissa¡¯s heartbeat elerated uncontrobly.

    ¡°There are so many people outside. You¡¯d better put me down. I can walk by myself ¡­¡±

    Keith¡¯s arms were not loose, and he walked steadily and fast.

    ¡°Hug my own fiancee. No one can say half a word. In the future, you have to get used to it. You can even try to order me.¡±

    Melissa hung her head and her cheeks reddened indefensibly.

    Because she was so shy, she chose not to speak and let Keith carry her to the car.

    Keith stared at her who was in his arms.

    She was very well behaved and cute.

    ¡­

    In Atria.

    Late at night, all was silent.

    The only sound that came from time to time was the sound of a man and a woman gasping in the presidential suite.

    On the fifth time Malcolm tried to start, Lyra¡¯s small feet stepped on his broad chest to keep a distance from him.

    ¡°Can you stop it? How many times have you messed with me in one night? We¡¯ve done it for the fourth time tonight. Why haven¡¯t you had enough?¡±

    She red at him indignantly, with her feet pushing viciously to keep him away and at a safe distance.

    Malcolm was innocent, ¡°I¡¯m so strong. You don¡¯t like it?¡±

    Lyra wouldn¡¯t answer the question and said coldly, ¡°I just want to sleep now. Tomorrow is the bidding session. Don¡¯t you mess up my business.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Malcolm tried to get closer, but was defended by her tiny feet.

    ¡°Honey, even if you can¡¯t get up tomorrow, since I came with you here in Atria, I¡¯ll help you tomorrow. Anyway, the result will be guaranteed.¡±

    Lyra was speechless, ¡°Then in the future, if I am toozy to eat, can I let you help me eat, see if my stomach will be full after you are full?¡±

    Lyra seriously scold him, ¡°Malcolm, this is the purpose of my trip, my job and my goal. It is not something you can rece.¡±

    Malcolm lowered his eyshes despondently and stopped talking, like a big dog that had been aggrieved and didn¡¯t get a sweet treat.

    Lyra couldn¡¯t stand his look. After a long sigh, she softened her tone, ¡°Be good, okay? It¡¯s already veryte. If I don¡¯t rest, I won¡¯t have the energy to deal with the tender tomorrow. When the tender is over, let¡¯s go to Atria¡¯s biggest mall. How about that?¡±

    Malcolm nodded his head, sort of obeying.

    Lyra retracted her feet,zily retracted herself under theforter, and closed her eyes to sleep.

    Malcolm soony beside her, circling her waist and moving her to sleep in his arms.

    Thinking of Lyra¡¯sment about shopping at the mall, he leaned close to her ear and whispered, ¡°So ¡­ we¡¯re going to go shopping. Can you buy the dress I like?¡±

    Lyra was sleepy, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Malcolm was satisfied and gave her a smooch on the face, and stressed again, ¡°I¡¯m talking about the maid outfit. The cat outfit kind oh? And¡­ ck stockings ¡­¡±

    Lyra was so sleepy that she had fallen into a deep sleep, with an almost habitual ¡°hmm¡±.

    But Malcolm was happy, ¡°You promise. No backtracking when the timees.¡±

    He tucked Lyra in, sniffed her fragrant hair, and fell asleep with her.

    ¡­

    Next day.

    The bidding session was at 1pm.

    The curtains were drawn and the presidential suite was dark, which was perfect for sleep.

    Lyra was too sleepy and didn¡¯t wake up with Malcolm until the bidding session was about to start. Quinn couldn¡¯t see them so she called them.

    Ring-ring-ring

    The disturbing phone rang over and over again.

    Finally on the third time, it was picked up by Lyra who was drowsy from sleep.

    ¡°Ms. Lloyd, the bidding session starts in five minutes. Are you and Mr. Malcolm stuck in traffic on the road?¡±

    The words of the bidding session woke Lyra¡¯s drowsy consciousness instantly.

    ¡°Five minutes?!¡±

    She sat up from the bed. Ignoring the pain in her back and legs, she nimbly changed her clothes.

    Because of the movement, Malcolm was also awakened.

    Knowing that because he stayed upte having sexst night, he overslept, causing that they may have to bete. He did not say a word but pursed his thin lips, turned around and took his cell phone on the bedside table. His fingers quickly typed and sent a few messages over.

    After another minute, Lyra¡¯s phone rang again, and it was Quinn again.

    This time Quinn¡¯s voice was not anxious, ¡°Ms. Lloyd, Mr. Grey has understood the special situation of you and Mr. Malcolm. Time of the bidding session will be postponed for another half an hour. You can take your time toe over without hurrying.¡±

    Lyra was putting on the dress but paused. She turned her head to look at him who was lying on the bed in the noble, elegant and calm way.

    ¡°Is my husband going to make me cheat in in sight? You¡¯re going to keep the whole bidding waiting because we¡¯rete?¡±

    Malcolm raised a eyebrow in disbelief, ¡°Why not.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Lyra was a little depressed, ¡°I don¡¯t like to go cheating. I like ¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her words, Malcolm, who was on the bed suddenly got up and scooped her into his arms. He said with his sexy and provocative voice, ¡°But you like taking advantage of me. Besides, I will only be taken advantage by you anytime.¡±

    Lyra was speechless.

    Did they both say the same thing?

 Chapter 522 Rara watches lead singer show off her body; Malcolm is going to be pissed off

    With Malcolm¡¯s personality, he was definitely not talking about work.

    Lyra raised her hand angrily and flicked him hard on the side of his head.

    ¡°This is a work thing. Be decent.¡±

    Malcolm frowned and rubbed his painful forehead, employing a rebound tactic, ¡°This is obviously decent. It¡¯s you who¡¯s thinking out of the box.¡±

    Lyra was confused.

    Could it be that she was impure?

    She raised her hand again and flicked Malcolm¡¯s forehead again, using him righteously, ¡°I am misled by you. You¡¯re making erotic statements all day long.¡±

    It was always his fault. Malcolm conceded, lowered his head, listened docilely but did not open his mouth.

    Seeing his obedience, Lyra gave him a kiss. Remembering the half-hour dy in the opening of the tender meeting, she asked curiously, ¡°After all, Nil Grey is the first heir of Atria and paramount and powerful. What did you tell him?¡±

    Malcolm had a mysterious expression, ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±

    Lyra nodded her head.

    His handsome face had rare expression of evilness.

    ¡°Confidential.¡±

    Lyra was wordless.

    Seeing that Lyra seemed to be getting angry, Malcolm changed the subject ¡°Well, pack up, if we don¡¯t get to the bidding meeting in another half hour dy, we won¡¯t make sense.¡±

    Lyra looked at him askance and chose to take care of business first. She went to the bathroom to wash up and change into her dress, put on a five-minute mask, and then put on a delicate and beautiful makeup.

    Within half an hour, the two arrived at the bidding session.

    The entrance was quiet and peaceful, with only the bodyguard sand assistant Quinn waiting, while the rest of the guests were already seated in the meeting room.

    Quinn saw them both and rushed up, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, Ms. Lloyd, you two are finally here.¡±

    She took Lyra¡¯s hand politely and pulled her into the meeting, whispering as she walked, ¡°Are you feeling better? Does it still hurt? Do you need some more medicine?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Lyra looked puzzled, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Quinn thought she was embarrassed and tut-tutted twice, as if she was experienced, ¡°Atria folk are open. We know the thing between women and men. We all understand, not to mention we are all women. Ms. Lloyd, don¡¯t need to be shy.¡±

    Lyra was speechless.

    What the hell was that?

    She turned back to Malcolm, who was following behind her, and red at him with a knife-like gaze.

    What the hell did he say to Nil Grey to dy the opening of the auction!!!

    Malcolm smiled slightly with an innocent look.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Lyra¡¯s cold and stern eyes narrowed, silently threatening him.

    Quinn pulled her closer and asked in a whisper and gossip, ¡°Ms. Lloyd, Mr. Malcolm must be very brave, right? How else would you be injured ¡­¡±

    Quinn hemmed andughed, ¡°Ms. Lloyd, you¡¯re so blessed. I am so envious!¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t answer from the beginning to the end, and Quinn was alone talking, just as they reached the entrance of the meeting hall.

    The private conversation came to an abrupt end.

    The entire venue was unusually quiet, with asional whispers of discussion from guests.

    In front of the suspicious eyes of the crowd, Lyra and Malcolm were led by Quinn to the front row of the venue.

    With all the guests present, the bidding session officially began and the scene came to a screeching halt due to the discordant sounds of Lyra and Malcolm¡¯ste arrival.

    Nil walked up to the stage to make the necessary opening statement.

    At the end of a few minutes¡¯ speech, the audience erupted in apuse. Afterwards, the staff of the bidding session came down and collected the sh drives with the project files from each group leader who came to the bidding session and marked them well.

    The site was well organized and meticulous.

    In therge meeting room, the staff collected for ten minutes to record the corresponding projects brought by all leaders.

    Nil took the stage again, ¡°Everyone, the diplomatic department of Duowiehl Group needs at least an hour to carefully look at all the business cases. In between this time you can feel free to move around, or enjoy Atria¡¯s musical bands.¡±

    He said so and the staff immediately moved on the rack, drums, piano and other musical instruments.

    For this bidding session, Nil invited several bands, so it can be said he had spent a lot of money on it.

    Lyra had little energy to move freely because ofst night¡¯s sex and chose to watch the show from her seat.

    Soon, a band took the stage and the whole meeting room instantly came alive with the music.

    It was obviously a solemn and serious venue, but because of the arrival of a powerful band, the atmosphere was instantly changed abruptly.

    Seemingly it was weird, which was somehow very harmonious and creative.

    Lyra watched the show, and the staff, who were attentive to service, prepared special snacks for the guests who were watching the show.

    With the powerful songs, the atmosphere was getting more and more active.

    The lead singer was in high spirits and directly took off his shirt on the scene to show off his abs, so that thedies eximed.

    Even Lyra raised her eyebrows and was in a good mood.

    While she was watching the show, Malcolm was watching her with hidden bitterness.

    ¡°Is it nice?¡±

    Lyra chewed on a tasty little snack and nodded casually, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°So do his abs look good, or do mine look better?¡±

    Lyra turned back and finally looked at him, winking at him, ¡°Yours.¡±

    Malcolm felt morefortable and took the initiative to pick up the snack and feed it to her mouth, but still reluctantly continued to ask, ¡°Then why are you only looking at him and not at me?¡±

    Lyra craned her head once more and locked eyes with him.

    This question was not easy to answer, and after thinking, Lyra chose to ignore.

    She pretended not to hear, and continued to listen to the music with great interest,ughing heartlessly.

    Malcolm took a deep breath and held it back before he got angry on the spot, turning his head away from her and sulking alone.

    In order to see the band¡¯s lead singer¡¯s abs, Lyra was surprisingly cold to him. When he got back to the hotel, he was going to show Lyra how great he was.

    He would let her know who was the best looking man that she couldn¡¯t get out of bed for three days and nights!

    He mused, feeling much morefortable.

    Lyra watched the show with interest until a slim figure in a white dress passed in front of her, instantly drawing her attention to it.

    She fixed her eyes on the familiar back she had seen at Suham¡¯s business party the other day.

    By the time she tried to get up and follow her, the girl was already seated on the other side of the first row.

    The girl¡¯s side face was just blocked by a tall man who was dozen seats away from her.

    Lyra was inwardly suspicious and thought that back several times deep in her mind.

    She confirmed that it was really familiar.

    ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Malcolm noticed the difference.

    She was all serious and lightened her voice, ¡°Honey, I think I saw that back again, the one that looks like Ethel.¡±

    Although Andrei, who was at that business party, gave a list of all thedies in white dresses who attended the party that day, it was a lot of work to check because they all came from all over the world and their identities were special.

    There was not much progress on the Eleven¡¯s side these days.

    Malcolm looked straight as well, and as Lyra was about to get up, he stopped her, ¡°Isn¡¯t it your back that hurts? You walk less. I¡¯ll go over and check it out.¡±

    Lyra nodded her head.

    Malcolm was about to get up as thest song the band performed came to an end and Nil reappeared on stage, who was ready to announce the final agreed partner for this bidding session.

    This was the biggest business of the trip, and Malcolm had to sit down and wait for Nil Grey to finish his announcement.

 Chapter 523 Finally see Anneâ€™s face

    In the anticipation of all the guests, Nil took the microphone, ¡°After the group¡¯s deliberation, the Lloyd¡¯s Corp of Crana won the bid for this project. Congrattions.¡±

    Apuse erupted from the venue.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Some people felt lost. Some eximed, and some admired.

    Lyra and Malcolm were the most calm ones, because this result was not unexpected.

    Midst a round of apuse, Lyra stood up gracefully and bow slightly to all the guests at the scene, being courteous and polite.

    She stepped onto the red carpet, took a step onto the stage and shook hands with Nil in front of everyone, signaling a happy coboration.

    The media gathered around the two who were shaking hands and took photos of them.

    Lyra¡¯s expression was appropriate and her temperament was elegant and generous.

    At this point in the bidding process, it was basically over.

    The groups that were not selected had to return without any sess.

    But to their surprise, Nil announced another piece of good news before announcing the end of the convention.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I have read all the projects of all the groups today. After consultation, we have also seen another promising project and decided to give priority to the next project with this group that won the bid.¡±

    All the guests were instantly energized, hoping that the name Nil announced would be theirpanies.

    After much anticipation, Nil said slowly, ¡°Congrattions to AN Group. It is an honor to work with yourpany on your next project.¡±

    On the right side of the first row, a girl¡¯s slight cry of surprise rang out.

    AN Group was the head office where Paul worked, the man who visited the Great Museum together yesterday.

    Under the apuse, Paul¡¯s girlfriend, who was next to him, was excited and embraced him.

    He said, ¡°You are the one who nned this business case. It¡¯s all your credit.¡±

    ¡°Thanks Paul, I love you.¡±

    After the two had no qualms about the intimate and affection, the girl in a white dress slowly got up and bowed to all the guests on the scene with a smile and a humble attitude.

    Form Lyra¡¯s direction, she could only see the girl¡¯s back, and her inconspicuous side face.

    She clutched Malcolm¡¯s hand and her cold eyes narrowed, ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s her, the girl who looks like Ethel.¡±

    Anne Windsor?

    Lyra repeated the name in her mind for many times.

    Not far away, Anne stepped out of her seat and slowly made her way to the stage, shaking hands with Nil in a friendly manner. And the cameramen took the photos of them again.

    It wasn¡¯t until she came on stage and smiled toward the guests that Lyra got a good look at her face.

    It was an unfamiliar face, not Ethel¡¯s.

    Compared to Ethel¡¯s looks, this Anne, with a straighter nose, bigger and clearer eyes, and a smaller jawbone, smiled very friendly that warmed people¡¯s heart.

    Lyra stared intently at her face, feeling that each of her features together seemed to have a bit of Ethel¡¯s charm.

    What was more, was there really someone with an almost identical back with Ethel?

    She pondered, looking colder and colder.

    The bidding session ended and all the guests left one after another.

    Malcolm suddenly received a phone call and ran to the next quiet passage to answer the phone.

    Lyra¡¯s eyes were locked on Anne from the moment she stepped off the stage.

    Seeing her chatting with Paul, Lyra walked over.

    ¡°Miss Windsor, you¡¯re amazing. You look so young but can actuallyplete a project with a big group independently. You¡¯re personally selected by Mr. Grey. Congrattions.¡±

    Hearing her voice, Anne turned around warmly and smiled kindly, ¡°Still not as good as Ms. Lloyd. After all, I am involved in the next cooperation. Ms. Lloyd, you¡¯re the winner of this cooperation. I should congratte you on that.¡±

    Being closer, Lyra listened carefully to her voice, vaguely feeling it a little hoarse. It was not the kind of voice as other young girl.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your voice? It seems a little more mature than girls your age?¡± Lyra said it euphemistically.

    Paul, who was still handsome in his forties, naturally put his arm around the small waist of Anne, and helped her exin, ¡°Anne grew up with this voice, but I like it very much and find it very pleasing and special.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Anne¡¯s face as she casually asked, ¡°And how old is Miss Windsor?¡±

    Paul replied, ¡°Twenty-one.¡±

    Twenty-one?

    Lyra calcted that if Ethel was really alive, she would be 20 twenty years old this year.

    Anne: ¡°Ms. Lloyd, you have been staring at my face since a while ago. Is it because my makeup is smudged today?¡±

    Lyra responded with a smile, ¡°No, your makeup is exquisite and makes me feel extraordinarily close. There is always a sense of familiarity.¡±

    Anne smiled with her eyebrows arched, which was simple and yful, without speaking.

    Lyra continued to test, ¡°I remember both of you are from Owhil. Howe Miss Windsor is so fluent in Cranian when talking with me?¡±

    ¡°I studied in Crana for a few years before.¡± Anne¡¯s expression was natural, ¡°I also like Crana a lot. I think it¡¯s a wonderful country, and I will go back when I have the chance in the future.¡±

    Lyra also smiled, ¡°Miss Windsor, you¡¯re wee to be a guest in Crana, and if you do visit Crana in the future, you can call me. I will be happy to be your tour guide for a day to promote our country¡¯s customs and culture.¡±

    ¡°Then thank Ms. Lloyd for your hospitality.¡±

    The two looked at each other and nodded in a friendly manner.

    Paul embraced Anne¡¯s shoulders and turned to leave the ce.

    Until they both left, Lyra was still standing in the same ce, reviewing the chatting and Anne¡¯s every move in the brain over.

    For this girl, she always felt a little strange.

    But Ethel was already an actress who had won many awards, and it was easy for her to hide her unnatural actions and y simple.

    Thinking of this, Lyra took out her cell phone and wanted to call directly. Considering that Crana should be night at this time, and she didn¡¯t know whether Eleven was asleep, she chose to send a text message.

    [Check out the list if there is a name of Anne Windsor. Focus on her personal information, all information.] After sending the message, she turned her phone off and put it back in her designer bag.

    Malcolm had finished the phone call and walked back quickly.

    He had a cold look on his face and a bad expression.

    Lyra immediately sensed the unpleasant feeling from him.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who called you?¡±

    Malcolm lowered his head and tried to hide it, but he didn¡¯t expect Lyra to see through it instantly.

    Lyra looked at his expression and her tone was serious, ¡°Answer me. Is something wrong with Spencer and Momo?¡±

    Malcolm tightened his palms, ¡°Keira just called to say that yesterday it rained all day in Suham. The temperature plummeted. It was a little cold. They probably took Spencer and Momo to y in the garden. They identally got a little cold ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°You get to the point!¡± Lyra scolded in a low voice.

    Malcolm took a deep breath, ¡°The babies have a high fever.¡±

 Chapter 524 Babiesâ€™ fever; Malcolm is beaten

    High fever?

    Lyra gasped and her expression instantly turned grave. And then she turned her head to go out, ¡°Buy a ticket immediately and go back to our country.¡±

    ¡°Honey, take it easy for a minute.¡±

    Malcolm took her wrist and said methodically, ¡°It¡¯ste at night over in Crana. There¡¯s no private ne that can be transferred this time, so there¡¯s not always a flight back home at night. Even if there is, the ne will take more than 20 hours to get there.¡±

    Lyra gave him a cold look, ¡°So you¡¯re just going to sit there and wait? Malcolm, you¡¯re really not worried when our babies get feverish and sick because we¡¯re not around?¡±

    She shook off his hand and walked outside the venue.

    Malcolm let out a long sigh and rushed to catch up, ¡°I was wrong this time. Our babies are sick and I was in a hurry, but it is really too far for us to go back. So I have already called Anthony to let him know, and have Chad go to the medical team of White family to call in the pediatrician. ¡±

    He walked side by side with Lyra and continued to exin, ¡°Anthony promises he would watch the babies and keep them on fever medicine and shots, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Lyra did not speak but walked forward with looking back. Her cold face indicated that she was in a bad mood at this time, which was a warning sign of an impending storm.

    Malcolm swallowed hard and followed her very deliberately, thinking the words of exnation.

    ¡°Honey, our babies are still small. Growing up is always stumbling. A fever, a little sickness is normal ¡­¡±

    Lyra stopped dead in her tracks, turned around resentfully and gave him a cold look.

    Malcolm, as if feeling the scary stare, meekly closed his mouth and followed her without a word.

    The journey back to the hotel was without words.

    Lyra spent the entire time looking at her phone and choosing her ticket.

    The evening flight back to Crana was sold out, so she had to take the earliest flight back tomorrow. By the time they got to Crana, it was early morning.

    Thinking about how difficult it must be for babies to have a high fever at such an early age, she felt very digressed but she just could not immediately fly back to guard the two babies.

    Once in her room, Lyra began packing.

    She bought the earliest ticket for tomorrow at six.

    It was toote to pack up after getting up, so she had to pick up the unwanted items now to save time the next day.

    The presidential suite was filled with an oppressive aura.

    Malcolm stood quietly for a while. Seeing that shepletely ignored him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed as well.

    He stepped forward and consciously helped Lyra pack her bags together.

    But as soon as he came to squat and pack her suitcase, Lyra turned around and left.

    ¡°Rara?¡±

    ¡°Babe¡­¡±

    No one paid any attention to him.

    He felt suffocating to death.

    On the ne to Atria, Lyra said that if anything happened to the babies, he would not be spared.

    However, he would rather she beat him hard a few times, venting a little anger in the heart. No cold violence. And don¡¯t ignore him.

    When thinking mncholy, he heard the sound of footsteps in flip-flops from far and near.

    He looked up and Lyra found a hanger from somewhere, which looked horribly appalling.

    ¡°Babe!¡±

    Malcolm got up and scrambled backwards, swallowing hard over and over again.

    Lyra came towards him with a weapon in her hand, which was overwhelming.

    She kept cornering him.

    His tall and broad back looked weak and helpless at this time.

    ¡°We can have a talk. You can¡¯t beat me. This hanger in your hand is iron. Do you really want to break my legs?¡±

    The other end of hanger was pressed deadly against his chest in a threatening manner.

    ¡°Malcolm, is this how you admit fault?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    He was speechless and half raised his hands in a surrender, ¡°Yes, I was wrong.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the mistake?¡±

    Malcolm thought about it for a long time and didn¡¯t answer.

    Lyra¡¯s eyes were flooded with water. She was staring at him with disappointment and disbelief, ¡°If you had been good and stayed home with the babies and not sneaked over, Spencer and Momo wouldn¡¯t have been taken by Keira and Sophia to y in the garden. And they wouldn¡¯t have had the fever. It waspletely avoidable.¡±

    ¡°Malcolm, we¡¯re adults. To have a fever is very ufortable, let alone they¡¯re small babies. Because of your mistakes and being capricious, our babies are sick and suffering. Are you feeling bad?¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Malcolm couldn¡¯t argue with that.

    He did make a mistake about the babies being sick.

    He was heartbroken when he caused the babies to get sick and Lyra had a hard time with them.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t thoughtful enough. I ept the punishment.¡±

    Being resigned, he walked over to the desk next to him, bent down and propped his elbows on the desk.

    Lyra swung the iron hanger and dropped it heavily.

    Snap.

    The rattling was dull.

    It was draw at the hip-leg junction of the suit pants.

    Malcolm hissed softly and clenched his fists, holding back the pain without saying a word.

    Snap.

    Two more strokes in quick session were still in the same position.

    ¡°Ah hiss ¡­¡±

    The skin at the base of the thigh was the weakest so it was the most painful with continuous blow.

    It hurt like hell.

    Malcolm¡¯s body trembled slightly and he turned back pitifully, ¡°It hurts ¡­ do you really want to break my leg?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s waving hand stopped and she stared at him without speaking.

    She did not deny, but also not affirm. Apparently, she was still heartbroken.

    Malcolm took the opportunity to beg for mercy, ¡°Honey, this leg of mine is very important. It¡¯s better to save it to make amends for my fault by good deeds, okay?¡±

    Lyra stared at him seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t make a joke. What did I warn you on the ne? Even if you really took my words into ount, you wouldn¡¯t have caused Spencer and Momo to have a fever.¡±

    Lyra continued to use, ¡°Our babies are suffering from fever. I feel heartache. I think you are the most heartless one. Do you think you behave like a father?¡±

    Malcolm argued when he paled, ¡°I¡¯m having a hard time too. I¡¯m not only heartbroken for the babies, but also for you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all the trouble you made. You should take all the responsibility. The pain can let you seriously reflect on it.¡±

    Was it okay?

    It was true that his wife always had a reason to fix him.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s my fault, and a broken leg is warranted.¡±

    Being depressed, he re-braced himself and waited for the pain again.

    Lyra tightened the hanger in her hand and didn¡¯t continue beating him.

    She couldn¡¯t bear to break Malcolm¡¯s leg, and she felt it would hurt too much to make him bleed.

    She couldn¡¯t let go of it, and was holding the hanger for a while, feeling it difficult.

    But just now she had said those harsh words ¡­

    She was torn when her phone suddenly rang.

    It was Anthony who made a video call.

    It looked like there should be an update on the babies.

    Lyra immediately threw the hanger, turned to get the phone on the bed, and decisively connected the video call.

    Malcolm let out a breath, quietly rubbed the injury, and followed to the bedside.

    The video was connected. She saw Anthony¡¯s handsome face. His pajama cor was loose, slightly revealing the delicate corbone.

    Malcolm frowned and was angry.

    Lyra didn¡¯t pay attention to him but the screen and asked Anthony, ¡°How are the babies doing?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s phone camera was pulled away to show Momo being held in hisp. Her cheeks flushed from the fever.

    The pediatrician of medical team of White family had arrived and was preparing for the injection.

    Momo seemed to know that the injection was needed. She grimaced and her tears seemed to flood the eyes, which was aggrieved.

    Seeing the baby¡¯s pitiful appearance, Lyra¡¯s eyes were red.

 Chapter 525 The harmonious family of four

    Anthony, who was on the other end of the phone, noticed that her mood was not right, smiled gently and coaxed, ¡°Rara, don¡¯t worry. Spencer and Momo are very good. Spencer has finished his injection and didn¡¯t cry. Momo seems to be a little bit timid, but I hold her and she¡¯s quiet.¡±

    Lyra looked at Momo¡¯s aggrieved expression, and her heart ached like a twinge. She endured it before saying, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Anthonyughed and his blue eyes looked fascinated.

    These bright blue eyes only glowed with a shimmer when they saw Lyra.

    Malcolm watched the interaction between the two.

    The heart abruptly had a dull pain. He suppressed the sour feeling on his nose and silently went to the side to pack suitcases.

    Lyra didn¡¯t pay much attention to Anthony at all and was preupied with the babies.

    In the video, the doctor had prepared the syringe, hidden the needle and coaxed Momo.

    But Momo was very resourceful and seemed to have guessed that she was going to be given a shot. Her nose was wrinkling as she stared at the doctor like he was a bad guy.

    Lyra held back the pain, smiling and coaxing, ¡°Momo baby is good. Mommy and daddy will be back tomorrow. The doctor uncle is very gentle. No pain.¡±

    Anthony pointed to Lyra in the screen and coaxed as well, ¡°Momo, be good. Mommy is watching you. And your godfather will always be with you.¡±

    Momo seemed to really sense the presence of her mother. Because of the fever, her long eyshes were gently trembling. Her little fat hand scratched the screen for a few times.

    The doctor saw that her attention was diverted and took the opportunity to give her a shot in her little arm and push the medicine quickly.

    Momo, who felt the pain as an afterthought, frowned and burst into tears.

    But instead of wailing, it was a small and aggrieved sobbing.

    The tears were falling, and the eyshes were also wet with water droplets. She felt pitiful but looked cute.

    ¡°Momo, be good. Mommy¡¯s here.¡±

    Lyra saw the baby suffering and felt heartbroken. She had not been sad for a long time. In front of the camera, she held back the tears

    On the other side of the video call, Anthony was also helping to coax the baby, ¡°Your godfather helps you blow away the pain. No pain, no pain.¡±

    Momo cried for a while. Perhaps because she was sick and ufortable, she nuzzled into Anthony¡¯s arms and fell asleep in no time.

    Anthony moved down his phone to show that Chad was holding Spencer.

    Chad¡¯s arms and legs were a little clumsy. Spencer was asleep, and he waspletely stiff. And he was afraid to move his body.

    Being watched by Lyra, he smiled to make Lyra feel relieved.

    Anthony moved back the camera to his face andforted her gently, ¡°Rara, don¡¯t be sad. Your babies are still small. Cold and fever is the most normal thing. They ate fever medicine, and got injections. I guess tomorrow they will be fine. If you are busy, there is no need to rush back. I will put down the work at hand, and dedicated to look after the babies. I ensure it won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, really. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner when we return home.¡±

    Anthonyughed: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve been looking forward to this for a long time. I¡¯ll make a note of it. I¡¯ll be sure to find you when you get back to keep your promise.¡±

    Lyra nodded her head.

    The video call was off.

    The tears in her eyes could no longer be held back. She sat alone on the edge of the bed, felt sad, and shed tears.

    Only she knew how exhausting it was to be pregnant.

    When she was in European Swye, she had to find a way to get the super virus, and she had to fight to keep the babies. She had a hard time sleeping all night long. When she was only six and a half weeks pregnant with the babies, she had a strong pregnancy reaction.

    Finally, she went back home from European Swye, and then the Lloyd family had a bunch of bad things happening. And she almost had a nervous breakdown for several times.

    She suffered so much to give birth to two babies who were the faith she held on to during that time.

    At this moment, looking at Momo¡¯s pitiful look because of the fever, her heart really hurt, as if she felt the pain and med herself.

    She was silent and hurtful for a moment, and Malcolm sighed and crouched down to her feet, cing his hands tentatively on her knees in a apology.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my negligence. It¡¯s my bad. Rara if you¡¯re still angry, just keep beating me to vent off. Don¡¯t be sad.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything, with her eyshes drooping and not looking at him.

    Malcolm brought a tissue from the bedside table and carefully wiped away her tears.

    After the ufortable moment, Lyra looked more rxed and did not want to hit him.

    Malcolm wiped her tears and suddenly thought ofst night¡¯s agreement to help Rara buy a little dress tomorrow. Then he asked gently, ¡°Honey, do we really have to go back home early tomorrow morning? Last night we agreed to go shopping tomorrow ¡­¡±

    Lyra gave him an incredulous re, ¡°Our babies are sick and you¡¯re thinking of going to shopping?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t understand what was going on in his head and just found it iprehensible, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go back, I¡¯ll go back first and you can y in Atria for a few days.¡±

    Malcolm frowned, ¡°You actually want to go back alone and leave me at Atria? Why? Are you going back to take care of the babies with Anthony?¡±

    Thinking of Anthony¡¯s warm words on the video call with Lyra just now, he smiled to himself, ¡°You really do look like a harmonious family of four.¡±

    Seemingly unwilling, he clutched Lyra¡¯s arm and his eyes turned red, ¡°Rara, then who am I?¡±

    Lyra stared at him in shock, ¡°You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t want to go back. Why do you think I want to go back and be with Anthony as a family of four? Malcolm, I¡¯m your wife. Do you think it hurts to say that?¡±

    Noticing the hurt in Lyra¡¯s eyes, he realized that Lyra would be in a bad mood and jealousy would be inappropriate.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°I said the wrong thing. I didn¡¯t mean anything else. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±

    Lyra sighed and wasn¡¯t going to dwell on the topic, saying in a serious tone, ¡°Mel, you don¡¯t understand. There are too many dangers for the children of a wealthy family. I suffered a lot as a child myself, so I¡¯m really afraid something will happen to the babies.¡±

    This was her permanent psychological disorder.

    Nowadays, the Lloyd family and the White family were united and were at the top of the Crana rich list.

    How many people were watching? There were inevitably manypetitors in the business arena.

    She was afraid that someone would make the babies suffer the same pain she experienced when she was living in Frayton orphanage.

    Malcolm stayed in a crouched position on one knee and raised his hand to stroke her cheek, ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯ll try to keep in step with you from now on, okay?¡±

    Lyra nodded her head and a light smile finally surfaced on her face after a cold night.

    Malcolm nced at the iron hanger on the floor and asked in a weak voice, ¡°Are you still beating me?¡±

    Lyra had almost forgotten about it and stared at him inexplicably, asking, ¡°You still want to take it?¡±

    Malcolm shook his head. His brows furrowed and his head was resting on her knee, ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m still sore from the three strokes I just received.¡±

    Lyra sighed, ¡°Get on the bed and take your pants off. I¡¯ll check.¡±

    Malcolm dutifully got up. They were married, so there was nothing to squirm about.

    He slid his suit pants down to the crook of his knees andzily flopped onto the bed.

    The skin was fair and firm, only the base of the thigh had a wound, which was purplish red.

    Lyra pressed his injury, which was a little swollen and flushed with a slight purple spot.

    Three strokes hurt him like this. When she beat him, she simply didn¡¯t control her force.

    It¡¯d been a long time since she¡¯d not beaten Malcolm up like this. What was wrong with her tonight? How could she be so angry?

    ¡°Honey, do you remember the time I bit you and bled you before because of the orange?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Malcolm heard something wrong in her tone and turned around to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Her expression was grim, ¡°I find that I still have trouble controlling my emotions.¡±

    Tonight, she actually couldn¡¯t bear to beat him, but at that moment it seemed like she couldn¡¯t control herself at all and just wanted to vent her anger.

    Why was that?

    Was she ¡­ sick?

 Chapter 526 Malcolm wants to buy Rara a little dress

    Malcolm immediately looked serious, ¡°Are you not feeling well? Then we¡¯ll go to a hospital tomorrow and have a full body checkup?¡±

    Lyra refused, ¡°Forget it. Last time when I bit you, we went to Dr. Jimmy for a checkup. He said I was healthy, nothing serious. Emotional irritability is caused by poor sleep during pregnancy. And I was thinking and worrying too much. I guess if we¡¯re going for another checkup, the results are no difference. Maybe I am overly concerned.¡±

    Malcolm was uneasy.

    ¡°It is better to go and check again. Even if there is only a minor problem in the preliminary period, the follow-up can easily be a hidden problem.¡±

    ¡°Really, there is no need. Jimmy is an elite doctor after all. He can¡¯t even find out what the cause of the disease is. Other hospitals are even less likely to find out, so why waste time and energy.¡±

    She gently rubbed the injury on Malcolm¡¯s hip, ¡°I¡¯ll contact the hotel bellhop and have them help me buy a swelling cream to send over. I¡¯ll apply it on you then.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this. This hotel is owned by Nil Grey. If you ask them to buy the swelling cream, Nil Grey will get the news. Won¡¯t all know that I got beaten up?¡±

    When Lyra thought about it, she thought it made sense.

    ¡°Then you lie still. I go out and get it for you myself?¡±

    She turned to get out of bed when Malcolm grabbed her waist and wouldn¡¯t let her go.

    ¡°I¡¯m a big man from the army. Not that delicate. This small injury will be healed in two days. If you really feel sorry for me, cancel the flight tomorrow morning, as originally nned to apany me to go shopping in thergest shopping mall of Atria, OK?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything.

    Malcolm continued to lobby, ¡°Tomorrow, after shopping, we will buy a ticket back to Crana together the day after tomorrow. If you are worried about the babies, you can talk to Anthony on the video before bedtime, and see the babies every day.¡±

    With him circling her waist, Lyra looked down at him and asked curiously, ¡°You¡¯re not jealous anymore? Who was just upset like that because I had a video call with Anthony?¡±

    Malcolm wrapped his arm around her tighter, with a stance that no one was allowed to take her away, ¡°As long as you go shopping with me tomorrow and wear the little dress I like, anything is fine.¡±

    Lyra was amused and stroked his face.

    ¡°Good, then we¡¯ll go shopping tomorrow. What little dress do you want to buy?¡±

    Malcolm looked mysterious, leaned close to her ear and whispered.

    She was baffled, ¡°When did I promise you to go to such a store and buy dresses for erotic purposes?¡±

    ¡°You promised mest night. You can¡¯t cheat.¡± Malcolm stared at her glumly, feeling not too happy.

    Lyra adamantly denied it, ¡°Where¡¯s the proof?¡±

    He was wrong. He should have known that he should have recorded a soundst night.

    Now where could he get the evidence?

    Malcolm grunted softly as he felt suffocated and he nuzzled her arms in sorrow.

    Lyra was amused by his childish and somewhat cute behavior.

    Tonight she did not control her emotions and beat him. She really should make up for it. Otherwise, she would always feel a little guilty.

    ¡°Okay, I agree now. Buy a little dress you like, but we agree to wait until we return home and see Spencer and Momo safe in person before we can consider having sex in the little dress, okay?¡±

    Malcolm understood, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s up to you.¡±

    Lyra lifted his chin and gently kissed him on the lips as a small reward, ¡°Good boy. Sleep early tonight then.¡±

    He didn¡¯t move, ¡°My butt hurts. I can¡¯t walk. I want you to help me take a bath, OK?¡±

    Lyra hesitated andpromised, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Malcolm was content to be helped up by her and limped to the bathroom, acting out the pain to the fullest.

    ¡°Honey, tomorrow I¡¯ll buy two movie tickets. Let¡¯s go see a movie together and eat Atriaian Food. How about that?¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    Getting the affirmative answer, Malcolm¡¯s thin lips curved up and he leanedzily on her shoulder.

    ¡­

    Next day.

    Because of the cancetion of the 6:00 a. m. flight, Lyra canceled her 4:00 a. m. rm to go to the airport.

    The two slept until they woke up naturally.

    It was around 9:30 when they got up in a daze.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m going to go wash up first. You can still sleep for another five minutes.¡±

    After performing the morning kissing ritual, Malcolm got out of bed and went to the bathroom to wash up.

    Lyra was still asleep and was awakened by Eleven¡¯s phone call.

    She looked at her phone with sleepy eyes. Remembering that she had asked Eleven to investigate Anne, she was quickly awake, sat up in bed and picked up the phone.

    Eleven said on the other end of the phone, ¡°Madam, she was indeed present at the business party hosted by Andrei in Suham not long ago. In addition, Anne Windsor has been inventoried ording to your request, and all her information has been sent to your mailbox.

    ¡°Very well done.¡±

    Lyra answered the phone with one hand, kept the long-distance connection with Eleven, and took the iPad from the bedside table and logged into her email to check her files.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    On the profile, Anne Windsor was 21 years old and of Owhil nationality.

    Her parents were Owhil civilians, businessmen, but now all were not alive. Only the words ¡°idental death¡± were on the information.

    Also, she did study abroad in Crana for a few years during her college years.

    The college was one of the best universities in Suham.

    Was it really such a coincidence?

    She spent time in Suham?

    But if she was not Anne, but Ethel, how did she know Paul, a figure of Owhil¡¯s noble birth?

    Her mind was puzzled, but Lyra was not willing to let go of this girl named Anne.

    For some reason, she didn¡¯t like the girl.

    Despite the first meeting, for Anne¡¯s thoughtful manners and innocent smile, she, however, just didn¡¯t like it.

    It was an indescribably strange feeling.

    To be on the safe side, she decided to continue to investigate it deeper.

    ¡°Eleven, for the cause and time of Anne¡¯s parents¡¯ death, go check it out. And also, since she stayed in school and got her college diploma, go find out if there are any photos of her bachelor¡¯s uniform from the college before.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Malcolm was just finishing washing up.

    ¡°Rara, when you¡¯re done washing, we¡¯ll make a video call to Anthony to confirm the status of the babies and then head out.¡±

    Lyra nodded ans was satisfied with his arrangement.

    Spencer and Momo had recovered from the fever, but were still sickly and were not energetic. Presumably from thete night fever, they had a hard time.

    At this time, the two little ones were sleeping in their cribs. Anthony, Chad and Keira were watching them.

    The nursery was bustling.

    They saw the babies as hoped and Lyra felt more at ease. She did a light makeup out and went going with Malcolm.

    Atria¡¯srgest shopping mall was located at the rich district with various with stores.

    Lyra bought some small toys for her two little ones, an antique cigarette holder for Chad, and a set of white crystal jewelry for Keira.

    Malcolm carried arge bag, counted the shopping bags and asked tentatively, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say yuo appreciated Anthony¡¯s help with the babies this time? Howe you ¡­ didn¡¯t n to buy him some little gifts?¡±

 Chapter 527 You look like a person, the Lloyd familyâ€™s illegitimate daughter

    Lyra nced at him.

    He didn¡¯t know the reason?

    She was afraid that he would be jealous again.

    ¡°If I did take the initiative to handpick a gift for Anthony, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d have blown up by now, right?¡±

    Malcolm lowered his eyes, not admitting but not denying either, just teasing, ¡°You¡¯re joking.¡±

    Lyra snorted, ¡°For Anthony¡¯s gift, I didn¡¯t intend to pick it in the first ce. I¡¯ll leave it to you to choose. Men know men best, and, as a thank-you gift for helping to take care of the babies, you should do your part.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    Malcolm was agreeable. However, he gave Lyra a slightly odd stare.

    Since men knew men best, why should she help Chad pick the gift?

    Chad didn¡¯t count as a man?

    He shook his head helplessly and went to a famous watch store and helped Anthony pick out a pretty good ck and gold watch.

    After the gifts were all picked out, Malcolm took Lyra to the women¡¯s clothing section and bought a few dresses.

    Lime green, aqua green, light green ¡­N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Lyra was a bit speechless, ¡°Why did you only pick this color?¡±

    Malcolm smiled gently, and his voice was low and nice, ¡°Because you like green the most.¡±

    She liked it but it did not mean that she only wore this color.

    Since she did promise Malcolmst night that she would pick whatever he wanted, Lyra said nothing and dly epted.

    She had to say that he had a good sense and the dress looked great.

    After the clothing-buying, it was time for Malcolm¡¯s most exciting moment.

    Sex toy store.

    Lyra had never been inside such a store. How embarrassing ¡­

    Her cheeks flushed slightly and she stood twenty meters from the door, being unwilling to go any further.

    Malcolm looked back at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Not happy?¡±

    ¡°What kind of girl goes into a ce like this ¡­¡± So embarrassing!!!

    She forced herself to be serious, ¡°I¡¯ll sit outside and wait for you. Pick it out to your liking ande out to me when you¡¯re done shopping.¡±

    Malcolm thought about it and didn¡¯t force her, considering that she was really shy at her age when she went in and out of such ces.

    ¡°Then, don¡¯t go far. I¡¯ll go get some cute little sets soon.¡±

    Lyra nodded her head.

    Waiting for Malcolm to enter the store, Lyra found a resting seat by the railing of the shopping area and casually sat down to turn on her phone.

    After waiting for a few minutes, there was the sound of high heels next to her from far away.

    Lyra ignored it until she could see the white heels. She looked at those long and slender legs and looked upward.

    It was Anne.

    ¡°What a coincidence! I can meet you even when Paul and I are shopping¡­ Huh, why are you alone? Where is Mr. Malcolm?¡±

    Lyra sat leisurely, did not get up, and smiled, ¡°He is buying something. You¡¯re with Mr. Hoare came? Then howe I don¡¯t see Mr. Hoare?¡±

    Anne¡¯s makeup was exquisite and she smiled politely, ¡°He goes to the bathroom. I wait for him outside.¡±

    Lyra gave a casual oh, ¡°So would you like to sit while we make small talk for a while?¡±

    ¡°With pleasure.¡±

    Lyra moved to the side. Anne gracefully stroked her skirt and sat down.

    Between the two, there was a distance of one seat.

    It was like the barrier between them, which could never be crossed.

    A minute of silence passed.

    It wasn¡¯t until Anne took the initiative to speak up that the stagnant and bizarre atmosphere was broken.

    ¡°Ms. Lloyd, this project is equivalent to entering the foreign market from now on and extending the Lloyd¡¯s Corp overseas. Congrattions indeed.¡±

    Lyra nced sideways at her delicate and extremely beautiful face, and her tone was not overly emotional, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Anne sighed with regret, ¡°Unfortunately, the Lloyd¡¯s Corp¡¯s n to extend overseas with Duowiehl Group is going to be a bust.¡±

    Lyra narrowed her eyes warily, observing the expression on her face.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Anne smiled slightly, with a slight apology in her eyes, ¡°Last night I was talking to Paul about the bidding for this project. He felt that I had worked too hard for this project but actually didn¡¯t win it because you took advantage of the influence. He said he felt sorry for me and wanted to help me snatch back the cooperation.¡±

    ¡°Snatch back from me?¡±

    Lyra snorted lightly, ¡°Paul was drunk by you and talking nonsense in bed?¡±

    ¡°Besides, my business n is the result of countless revisions and staying up. Unless I don¡¯t attend the bidding session this time, you¡¯ll never have a chance.¡±

    In her career, she has always been meticulous and believed in her ability.

    Even without Malcolm¡¯s influence, her project must have been the top one.

    Anne watched her cold and arrogant expression.

    ¡°Ms. Lloyd, you¡¯re really charming when you¡¯re confident, but unfortunately, after leaving the country, the Lloyd Group and White Corp aren¡¯t the biggestpanies. Ms. Lloyd, you should know no matter how good you think you are, there is always someone out there that is better.¡±

    Lyra stared at her, contemting her d¨¦j¨¤ vu tone.

    ¡°Miss Windsor, the first time I saw you, I thought you are like a person a lot.¡±

    Anne smiled with arched eyebrows, ¡°Oh? Like who?¡±

    ¡°My sister.¡±

    She spoke softly, but her eyes sized up Anne¡¯s every movement.

    Anne was mildly surprised, ¡°Really? Then I¡¯m so honored to have Ms. Lloyd find me gracious.¡±

    Lyra snickered, ¡°I don¡¯t like this sister. She¡¯s just the illegitimate daughter of my family. An ugly duckling who obviously is afraid of being discovered but wants to rece me.¡±

    Anne¡¯s smile faded a little and soon her eyes filled with tears as she asked, feeling aggrieved and hurtful, ¡°So, are you trying to use your sister to sarcastically tell me I overestimate myself?¡±

    ¡°No, just kidding. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±

    Lyra smiled sarcastically and continued, ¡°You¡¯re so much better than my awful sister in terms of family, education and personality. How can shepare to you?¡±

    Anne¡¯s mood was turned to normal a bit and she asked curiously, ¡°It sounds like your sister has an unusual story with you. Can I ask how she is doing now?¡±

    ¡°Dead, no ashes, no cemetery. Her name and effigy were shelved by Keith in the posthumous garden, where all the dead without loved ones to im them, never to be missed or incensed by their loved ones. They are lonely even in heaven.¡±

    Anne thought it frightened, ¡°She¡¯s so pathetic.¡±

    Lyraughed lightly, ¡°She¡¯s not pathetic. My family was almost broken up by her. She just deserved it.¡±

    Anne nodded thoughtfully and was about to continue asking when Paul arrived.

    The moment she saw him, Anne, who looked aggrieved with tears, got up and jumped into his arms, ¡°Honey, why have you been gone for so long? I miss you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for leaving my little heart out in the cold.¡±

    Paul kissed her like no one was watching.

    The two were kissing for a while before Paul noticed Lyra¡¯s presence.

    ¡°Ms. Lloyd, you¡¯re there.¡±

    As the courtesy, Lyra smiled and nodded.

    Anne yed with Paul¡¯s blonde beard, and Paul doted on her and his eyes on Lyra.

    ¡°Ms. Lloyd, for the cooperation opportunity of Duowiehl Group, AN Group had a great interest in it. I wonder if you¡¯re willing to part reluctantly with the opportunity? I am willing to help the Lloyd¡¯s Corp to introduce other coborations aspensation.¡±

 Chapter 528 Let them not return safely to the country

    Paul, came up and directly mentioned the cooperation, and his eyes were quite sharp.

    There was also a vague feeling of extreme unfriendliness.

    Lyra snorted lightly and was about to make a mocking remark when a familiar low voice came from next to her.

    ¡°Asking my wife for a project? Paul, are you taking yourself too seriously?¡±

    As he finished his words, Lyra turned her head to look.

    Malcolm, who was carrying many fine shopping bags, slowly walked next to her with a grim look on his face.

    Her waist was wrapped by him and Lyra smiled at the conversation between the men and she chose to let him speak for her.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, Lloyd¡¯s Corp is able to get the project right of Duowiehl Group solely because of your friendship with Nil Grey. Isn¡¯t this kind of approach unfair to uspanies who are serious about business ns?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes looked cold and he stared at him with irritation, ¡°If you have a problem with the oue of this bidding session, go argue with Nil Grey. What¡¯s the deal withing to my wife?¡±

    Did he really think that the Lloyd family and White family, the richest families in Crana, were easy to bully?

    Paulughed, ¡°I¡¯m discussing this with Ms. Lloyd¡­ Mr. Malcolm, you have to be so angry?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s cold and stern face did not diminish, ¡°My wife¡¯s ability is top. If it¡¯s not because she¡¯s five years younger than me, and get into the business yearster than me, I¡¯m afraid that now Crana business big shot is her. Even I have to be the second.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow anyone to belittle her ability. As for the bidding, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can argue with Nil Grey. Then you can be confirm you¡¯re totally lost and humiliated.¡±

    After the sarcastic remark, Malcolm left with his arm around Lyra¡¯s slender waist.

    Before leaving, Lyra took onest look back at Anne who was next to her.

    When the two figures hadpletely disappeared from view, Paul took Anne into his arms and became intimate with her again.

    ¡°Baby, because Malcolm White¡¯s identity of the National Investigation Bureau¡¯s identity, he has cooperated with many influential people in terms of cases across world. He knows many people. We should not mess with him. For the bidding, can we leave it alone?¡±

    Anne furrowed her brows in grievance and pushed him away, refusing his intimacy.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know how she just taunted me. Taking her dead illegitimate sister and sarcastically calling me an insolent, ugly duckling.¡±

    Paul was surprised, ¡°You¡¯re at least my girlfriend now. Dis she say that about you?¡±

    Anne sniffled and nodded gently. At her simple and extremely beautiful face, one could see her sad tears streaming down.

    That made Paul heartbroken. With hisrge rough hands of calluses and wrinkles, he carefully wiped away her teardrops.

    ¡°My little baby, don¡¯t you cry. When you cry, I am simply sadder than you.¡±

    Anne nuzzled into his arms and sobbed softly, ¡°Honey, you must help me. Not only did she steal my first ce in the tender, she also ridiculed me like this, clearly not taking you seriously.¡±

    Paul patted her back soothingly, ¡°Yes, I will help my little one get revenge. I heard they are going back to Crana tomorrow. I will help you out before then.¡±

    She nodded contentedly and rubbed herself against his broad chest like a delicate kitten.

    Thinking of a certain thing, she added, ¡°That woman knows jujitsu. So be careful dear.¡±

    Paul kissed her forehead lightly, ¡°Okay.¡±

    From a distance, the back of the two snuggling and hugging did not have sweetness between lovers, but rather like a father and daughter.

    ¡­

    Back in the presidential suite of the hotel Lyra was unexpectedly tired after shopping and ying for a whole day.

    As soon as she returned, she flopped onto the bed andzily rested.

    Malcolm looked at her who waszy cat-like figure, smiled helplessly, and went to sort through the shopping bags.

    Their tickets for the next day¡¯s flight home had already been booked, and their luggage had been packed almost as early asst night, except for the gifts and clothing they bought today, which had not yet been sorted.

    The two sets of dress purchased in the erotic store were put into a bag that was pink. Malcolm lovingly fondled the bag, looking forward that Lyra would wear these two sets of charming dresses, and the two harmonious married life after returning home.

    He gathered everything up quickly and returned to the bed when he found Lyra asleep.

    Thinking that today they did walk a lot, he thought it indeed tired. He gently helped Lyra take off socks, wash her feet, and massage her feet skillfully.

    By the time Lyra was awakened by the massaging, all her clothes were off her body.

    Faced with Malcolm¡¯s thoughtfulness, Lyra wrapped his neck with her arms and solemnly apologized to him, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m really sorry for hitting you with the hanger yesterday. I was too emotional. I will definitely control my emotions in the future and won¡¯t hurt you like that again.¡±

    Malcolm smiled to not to care about that, ¡°As the saying goes, beating is a sign of affection, and cursing is a sign of love.¡±

    Lyra: ¡°Garrulous again?¡±

    Malcolm shook his head, pulled her upright, and looked her squarely in the eyes, ¡°Rara, in the future, if you don¡¯t feel well, you must tell me in time. No illness should be put off as a matter of course.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I know.¡±

    The moment she finished her answer, she was pounced on by Malcolm.

    ¡°So can you let me do tonight first?¡±

    Lyra stared at him.

    ¡°Just a little, I¡¯ll try to be quick and gentle. Make sure I don¡¯t hurt you. When we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll make a video call to Anthony and see our two cute little babies again. What do you think of this arrangement?¡±

    Lyra stifled a smile and praised fervently, ¡°The arrangement is very proper. Granted.¡±

    Malcolm, who had been granted permission, was so excited that he immediately tore the clothes off his body and pressed her against beneath him.

    ¡­

    Early the next morning.

    Because Lyra couldn¡¯t wait to return to the home country and see her two little ones in person, she booked an early flight in advance.

    The two got up before dawn.

    Not wanting to bother Nil Grey¡¯s assistant again, Lyra and Malcolm chose to leave quietly with their suitcases, checked out hotel and took a taxi to the airport.

    The sky was gray, like being covered with a thin veil.

    Every now and then Lyra looked out the car window at the recedingndscape, and every now and then she took out herptop to work on the follow-up with Duowiehl Group.

    The signing of the contract was scheduled for three dayster in Crana.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    There were also many opportunities to cooperate and develop global market during this period.

    Malcolm also had hisputer on hisps and was reviewing a White Corp report sent over by Chad.

    The two had no words all the way, which was silent but peaceful and quiet.

    A ear-piercing siren sounded unceasingly, which seemed to prate the eardrums and unpleasing to ears.

    Being quickly alerted, Malcolm and Lyra turned off theirputers and turned their heads to see arge truck speeding towards their cab around the corner.

    It just happened to be the left side near Lyra.

 Chapter 529 Nasty attack before returning Home

    Therge truck was speeding and keeping a very close distance. There was simply no more time to react.

    The doors and windows were locked, and the cab driver who was driving in the front was panicked and would only turn the steering wheel to try to avoid colliding with the big truck.

    In the nick of time, Malcolm grabbed hisputer and smashed it hard against the window ss on his side of the car.

    With a loud sound, the car window ss shattered in two seconds.

    He turned around and tried to switch ces with Lyra so she could jump out the window first.

    Lyra refused, ¡°There¡¯s no more time. You jump first and I¡¯ll follow.¡±

    Seeing that the truck was going to hit them, Malcolm could only be the first to jump out of the car. He was flexible jumping on the ground after rolling a few times,nding firmly on the side of the road.

    Lyra followed him immediately.

    Boom-

    With the shocking noise, the big truck crashed into the cab and Lyra just jumped out of the car at thest moment.

    After the collision between the two vehicles, the big truck not only failed to slow down, but also continued to rush forward because of inertia,ing in the direction of Lyra where jumped on.

    Lyra deftly avoided it, and the big truck hit a wall across the road before it was forced to stop.

    The poor cab driver, without the ability to jump out of the window, fell in a pool of blood at the scene of the crash.

    Malcolm immediately checked on Lyra to see if she was injured.

    Lyra shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    The two were standing on the road, watching the thrilling scene of the car ident.

    Malcolm immediately called Nil, ¡°My wife and I are on our way to the airport. Suspect malicious collision. I¡¯ll send you the location. Arrange someone toe and review. Be quick.¡±

    Hanging up the phone, he was sending a location to Nil when the back of the big truck opened abruptly and a group of men armed with clubs and wearing masks jumped out of the truck menacingly and came in the direction of Lyra and Malcolm.

    The two sides immediately fought.

    Two against forty, the scene was chaotic.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    This was a situation Lyra and Malcolm had both seen before so they were especially calm.

    But there were too many people and they had no suitable weapons. If Lyra and Malcolm needed to fight further, it was easy to cause physical exhaustion.

    Malcolm protected Lyra, ¡°This group of people seem toe specifically for you. You can¡¯t do the protracted. Leave here first. I will block the road behind.¡±

    Lyra refused, ¡°Leave together. I¡¯m definitely not leaving you alone.¡±

    Her attitude was firm. She broke away from Malcolm¡¯s hand, took off the high heels, ran into the group of people barefoot, and grabbed a stick in the hands of the opposite. One fought a dozen, which was ruthless.

    Malcolm had to join in and keep an eye on her side from time to time. He would help out when necessary.

    The fierce fightsted a full five minutes.

    The floor was cluttered with wailing and rolling men.

    Lyra and Malcolm were so capable that they kept falling down. And in just a few minutes, the winning chance had tilted to Lyra and Malcolm¡¯s side.

    Until.

    Boom!

    A deafening shot rang out, and Lyra was hit just in the arm in the confusion, with a muffled grunt and blood gushing out.

    She covered her arm. The gunshot wound was excruciatingly painful and the pain spread throughout her body.

    Being wounded, her reaction was forced to slow down by two seconds, and she was hit hard on the back of the head with another stick from the opposite side.

    ¡°Rara!¡±

    With a startled cry, Lyra stumbled forward a few steps and fell into Malcolm, leaning on his back before she could barely stand.

    Malcolm turned around and took her into his arms. His ck eyes were staring at the group of men in front of him, and he said with fury and a hostile tone, ¡°If you dare to hurt her, none of you will leave today.¡±

    He was like a lion in a frenzy, and a bloodthirsty ruthlessness gradually emerged in his eyes.

    Lyra was so dizzy and cked out that she could only crouch on his chest and lean on him.

    To prevent another shot from the shadows, Malcolm covered Lyra tightly.

    He had the almost impossible task of guarding Lyra while fighting with many people to prevent another shot from the shadows.

    The situation was reversed again due to Lyra¡¯s injury.

    But soon, there followed the shrill sound of sirens.

    Nil received the call but didn¡¯t receive the location information from Malcolm. Sensing that something was wrong, he immediately notified the Atria guard team which were dispatched quickly.

    A group of muzzled men with sticks and clubs could only fold their arms for capture in the face of the police with guns.

    Lyra and Malcolm were secured by Atria police officers, and Nil approached them quickly to check on them.

    Malcolm looked at the unconscious Lyra in his arms, did not raise his eyes, but said with cold voice, ¡°Someone shot her. With me as the central point, at eight o¡¯clock, about five hundred meters away from a small sniper gun. Go check. See if the shooter is still gone.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Nil immediatelymanded a team of police officers to go and arrest the shooter ording to the direction described by Malcolm.

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes were scarlet as he looked at Lyra¡¯s gunshot wounded arm and said coldly, ¡°Nil Grey, my wife and I am in Atria, your jurisdiction. We encountered a car ident and a group assault. You must investigate clearly and give me an exnation. Otherwise, I will not be willing to let go.¡±

    Nil nodded solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if you don¡¯t say anything about this matter, I will investigate thoroughly to the end.¡±

    Malcolm, as the NIB director of Cran, went to the business trip in Atria with his wife. They unexpectedly encountered a mega-attack here. This was not a trivial matter. If not handled properly, it would affect the transnational diplomacy.

    Within minutes, an ambnce followed and arrived at the scene.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, first take thedy to the car and check the injuries. For this group of attackers, I will bring all back to the police station. When thedy recover, you cane together to observe the trial.¡±

    Malcolm nodded, and without dy, picked up Lyra and headed for the ambnce.

    Paramedics immediately went to Lyra¡¯s injuries.

    The gunshot wound was deep. The bullet embedded in the flesh of the arm, and the pain was so dizzying that Lyra was drenched in cold sweat.

    Malcolm held her in his arms. From beginning to end, he did not let go. In contrast to Lyra¡¯s pain, his whole body was shaking, with self-reproach and shock.

    The bullet had to be removed with tweezers and the paramedics brought anesthetic.

    Malcolm¡¯s bloodied hand reached over, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    He steadied his trembling body. His technique was precise. The tip of the needle pierced the skin. He gently pushed the medicine and performed local anesthesia, deeply being afraid of hurting Lyra a little bit more.

    The process of taking the bullet was also done by him personally.

    For a man like him, who was born in the army and came out of a gunfight, this kind of thing was pretty easy, and he was more skilled than any medical staff here.

    It was hard to bandage the gunshot wound, and a doctor came up to examine the back of Lyra¡¯s head where she had been struck by the stick.

    Lyra¡¯s skin was delicate and fair, and the bruises and purple marks on the back of her head from the stick were evident.

    The doctor carefully checked, ¡°There is no bleeding. It should not hurt the nerves in the brain, but I still have to take a film to know the specific circumstances. Initially, it should be considered a minor injury.¡±

    Malcolm did not believe in any minor injuries. Taking films andplete examination results could make him rest assured.

    ¡°Have the driver send a car to the hospital, and the whole body must be checked.¡±

    ¡°Okay Mr. Malcolm.¡±

    The doctor turned to make arrangements, and Lyra, who was pale, woke up just in time to hear his request for a full body checkup.

    She grabbed Malcolm¡¯s wrist and said in a weak voice, ¡°No, it¡¯s really not necessary to go to the hospital for a full body checkup. It will take a whole day. It¡¯s dyed. Since the doctor said it¡¯s a minor injury and I¡¯m awake, there¡¯s no need to go to the hospital.¡±

    Malcolm sighed, ¡°You think the whole body examination trouble, then go to the hospital for intracranial film. The back of the head has more nerves. It¡¯s easy to hurt. I have to see the final results, so I am relieved.¡±

    ¡°My own body, I know best. My thoughts are clear now, at most a mild concussion. No way there will be intracranial bleeding. I don¡¯t want to go into Atria¡¯s hospital. I still trust Jimmy more. Let¡¯s go back to Crana Labs and do a full body checkup after this stuff is taken care of, right?¡±

    Seeing that she was articte, thoughtful and insistent, Malcolmpromised.

    ¡°Okay, are you resigned to today¡¯s nasty attack?¡±

    Lyra nodded gently.

    For what happened today, the group didn¡¯t even try to hurt Malcolm, so it was totally directed at her.

    It was too much to arrange for shots in the dark.

    Who was so ruthless that hated Lyra so much?

    It was necessary to find out. Otherwise she would not sleep and eat well.

    Malcolm probably guessed what she was thinking and carefully adjusted her position in his arms so that she could lie morefortably.

    ¡°Then, stay in my arms and rest for a while to recover. I will ask the driver to send us to the police station.¡±

    Lyra mumbled softly, with her head falling into a daze now and then. She sniffed Malcolm¡¯s body and soon drifted off to a peaceful sleep.

    After ten minutes or so, the ambnce was rerouted to the Atria Police Department.

 Chapter 530 Investigation, the object of suspicion

    Police Department.

    Nil was there in person, observing the police review of the matter.

    When Malcolm arrived with Lyra, the first round of questioning had already been conducted inside.

    When he saw the twoing, Nil immediately came forward to offer his condolences.

    ¡°How did Ms. Lloyd get here so quickly and in person? Have the injuries been treated yet?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s lips were slightly wan. She was about to answer, but Malcolm took the lead to answer for her, ¡°It has been dealt with. The doctor said the injuries are not particrly serious. She is thinking about the early resolution of the attack, so we came over.¡±

    Nil posed as an invitation for the two to go sit in a special lounge.

    Just sitting down, Malcolm continued to ask, ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?¡±

    Nil shook his head seriously, ¡°They are elite killers bought from the ck market anonymously. This group of people are just listening to orders. For the purchase behind the scenes, it is not clear. Although we haven¡¯t found out who shot her, the bullets taken from Ms. Lloyd¡¯s arm has been sent to identify for the model. I believe it will not take long and the results cane out. ¡±

    Atria¡¯s control of gun trafficking was also rtively strict, and those who could hold a gun had passed a professional test and were equipped with a professional gun permit.

    As long as the model of the small sniper rifle was identified and screened among all the countrymen who could hold a sniper rifle, there was not much problem.

    Lyra quietly listened and inadvertently sneered, ¡°Another assassin bought from the ck market. So familiar.¡±

    Nil, sensing her tone, asked with slight surprise, ¡°Is it possible that you have experienced a simr attack before?¡±

    Lyra did not speak.

    Malcolm exined on behalf of her, ¡°Yes, in Frayton of Crana, Rara¡¯s illegitimate sister bought forty elite killers in the ck market to kill her in Crane Bay Bridge with a machete. Fortunately Crana¡¯s control of firearms is the strictest in the world, so no one can shoot from the shadow. ¡±

    Nil was surprised to hear that.

    ¡°A mere illegitimate daughter of a powerful family can actually have such great ability?¡±

    Malcolm was silent, turned his head to look at Lyra¡¯s expression, and saw her that she turned cold for a few moments.

    It was never the illegitimate daughter of Ethel that hurt her the most.

    Rather, it was her father Reginald, who was the supporter behind Ethel, and Collin, who was aware of Ethel¡¯s persecution of her, but chose to help hide it.

    Malcolm looked at her with distress, sighed silently, reached out and took her clenched fist, desperately trying to stuff her with security.

    Nil noticed that the atmosphere was not right. Guessing that there was quite a story here, he had the good sense not to ask any more questions but asked someone to prepare a pot of good fruit tea.

    Lyra was gradually easing out of the emotions of the old days.

    Thinking of Anne who seemed strange, she asked Nil, ¡°What do you know about Earl Hoare from Owhil, and that girlfriend of his?¡±

    Nil thought deeply about it.

    ¡°Paul has too many girlfriends. Before Anne Windsor, his girlfriend can set up a band. I guess some exes, even he can¡¯t name himself. He¡¯s forty-something years old. An non-maritalist, hanging around all day.¡±

    ¡°But he can afford to fool around. With Owhil noble identity, he wants nothing, not to mention his business acumen is good. Plus his father passed away, all the huge inheritance fell on his head. He is taking money in every business field. If not to talk about his private life, just look at him as a business partner to say. He is a good choice.¡±

    Lyra pondered the information in those words and continued, ¡°So how long ago did he and Anne announce their rtionship?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this, but I heard about it before. He was on a business trip to Crana when he met his current girlfriend. I heard that Anne was studying in Crana at the time, and after the two established a rtionship, they traveled to various countries from time to time.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Nil took a sip of hot fruit tea, ¡°But with what I know these days, Paul is really attached to this girlfriend, more than the love and care of any previous girlfriend. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s real.¡±

    Lyra listened to his words and silently calcted the general timeline.

    Could it be such a coincidence?

    It just so happened that they met in the territory of Crana and then he brought her out of the country.

    For Paul¡¯s status of fame and fortune, if Anne really had a problem, it was okay to just give her a new identity.

    ¡°Why are you so concerned about Paul¡¯s personal life? Is there something suspicious rted to this assault case?¡±

    Lyra was thinking, until Nil¡¯s inquiry brought her back to her senses.

    ¡°Just a casual question.¡±

    Before the matter had been revealed, these were only her personal guesses. Without any actual evidence, it was easier to say it to alert the army and make the opposite side more prepared.

    A nerve in her head suddenly and inexplicably tingled. She knitted her brows and rubbed the back of her head with great effort.

    The ce that was hit by the stick, was bruised purple. With gently touch, it could set off wisps of pain.

    Malcolm could see that she was not feeling well and took the initiative to wrapped her into his arms, ¡°Rara don¡¯t think about it. All these things are too draining. You¡¯ve only just been injured. Use your head less.¡±

    She leaned against Malcolm¡¯s broad chest and nodded gently.

    ¡°Take a nap if you don¡¯t feel well. Don¡¯t worry. Leave the rest to me.¡±

    She nodded again, closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep in Malcolm¡¯s arms.

    Nil was watching from across the room and felt even more sorry for himself.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, for my improper management of the jurisdiction, I solemnly apologize to you. I really did not expect that it would dy your return to the country because of this, but you can rest assured that for this matter I will definitely let the entire police department thoroughly investigate clearly. Any suspicious ce will not be spared.¡±

    Malcolm had no expression, lowered his eyes to gaze at his wounded wife in his arms, and gently helped her caress her back gently and carefully.

    ¡°The person who hit Rara on the back of the head with a stick today, did you find out who did this?¡±

    Nil: ¡°We¡¯re looking into it. Once we find the one who did it, we¡¯ll never let it go easily.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s voice sounded indifferent, ¡°Aspensation for this assault, I demand when the person is found, I am allowed to deport this person to the Crana interrogation room, where I will personally handle.¡±

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    Nil felt it difficult, ¡°Although they are doing improper job, they are citizens of Atria after all. Isn¡¯t it not proper to be brought to Crana for interrogation?¡±

    Malcolm expression looked cold and resolute, ¡°These killers are orphans, raised since childhood by the organization of the ck market. They are unregistered citizens, dangerous existence. I just want the one who beat Rara, and quietly deport this person to Crana. No one knows.¡±

    Nil was silent and was a little swayed inside.

    Aspensation, it was not a big deal to let him take someone away quietly.

    But he had not yet seeded to the throne. Once this matter was known by those who had the intention to take advantage of the opportunity to his father the king to inform against him. He had to get into trouble.

    Moreover, he always liked to follow the rules.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, I¡¯m not going to lie to you. I¡¯m the first heir to the throne. I¡¯m afraid of doing wrong. A little carelessness is easy to make me in trouble. If you want to quietly take this person away, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t. Once I find out who hurt Mrs. White, I can go to the king ording to the process to report. I will do my best to help you resolve this.¡±

    Knowing Nil¡¯s character, Malcolm didn¡¯t say anything more.

    Sort of agreeing.

    The lounge suddenly fell silent.

    Nil was having fruit tea and Malcolm cuddled his sleeping wife.

    In order to let Lyra sleepfortably, he did not dare to move even if his legs were stiff.

    The quietsted for several minutes until a police gently knocked on the door and entered.

    After greeting Nil respectfully, the police officer asked Malcolm, ¡°We have started the third round of individual questioning. The chief asked me toe and get some other information from you.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t raise his eyes and his tone didn¡¯t rise or fall, ¡°Say it.¡±

    ¡°Do you and your wife usually have any enemies? Or a particrlypetitive rival?¡±

    ¡°There are too many enemies andpetitors, but not many in Atria.¡±

    The police officer listened while writing down his words, ¡°Then this incident, do you have a key suspect?¡±

    Malcolm kept looking at Lyra who was in his arms. Remembering her obsession with Anne¡¯s identity for no apparent reason, he gradually went cold.

    ¡°Yes, Paul Hoare.¡±

 Chapter 531 Concussion and bleeding; almost collapse

    The police officer was stunned and subconsciously nced at Nil.

    How dare he suspect Paul Hoare who was the Count of Owhil and VIP as Nil?

    He did not dare to say anything, did not dare to ask anything, but silently wrote down his words.

    Nil had little expression, as if he had guessed this would happen as early as when Lyra kept asking about Paul.

    The police continued, ¡°As for your key suspect, we will definitely investigate thoroughly, but we still hope you can exin why you suspect Mr. Hoare?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s tone was cold, ¡°His rtionship with me is already not good. Yesterday, we were shopping, and happened to meet him and Anne Windsor. He questioned my wife¡¯s cooperation with Duowiehl Group¡¯s project and asked Rara to give up the cooperation to him.¡±

    ¡°He was rejected by me, and I ridiculed him twice. A cornered beast will do something desperate to put me and my wife to death.¡±

    The police officer steadily recorded his every word.

    ¡°Yes, I will inform the director of your suspicions truthfully andunch an investigation.¡±

    Nil had been listening silently.

    Until the police left, he said, ¡°I have an understanding of Paul¡¯s nature. He won¡¯t make such a bad behavior for such a little stuff. Perhaps ¡­ there is some kind of misunderstanding?¡±

    Malcolm face did not change, ¡°He may not, but there is no guarantee that someone instigated him. You said, he truly likes his new girlfriend. It¡¯s reasonable if he is used. But these are only my spection and suspicion, everything must wait for the investigation clearly. See the exact evidence to make a decision.¡±

    Nil nodded in recognition of his second half of the sentence, and added, ¡°You and Ms. Lloyd maybe don¡¯t leave these two days. Wait for the matter to be investigated this time, so as to avoid that person behind the curtain to strike again. For the hotel, I will send additional staff to secretly protect you.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    Malcolm had no reason to refuse, and at this juncture, they really couldn¡¯t leave.

    However, Rara was injured and still had to return home as soon as possible so Jimmy could check it out.

    Thinking of this, he added, ¡°I be resolved as soon as possible, without dy.¡±

    Nil: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. I will put all my efforts into this matter recently and keep an eye on the police department to get results as soon as possible.¡±

    Malcolm carefully picked up the sleeping Lyra and ned to take her back to the hotel to rest.

    Before leaving, he remembered something and urged Nil, ¡°For the attack on Rara and me, keep it quiet for the time being. No international press release. Otherwise it will easily cause a big chaos in the diplomacy of the two countries. The cost is clear to you all.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Even if you don¡¯t say it, I¡¯ll suppress the news.¡±

    Malcolm said nothing more and left the police department without looking back, carrying Lyra in his arms.

    To avoid further danger on their way back, Nil sent an armed car from the police station to take them back.

    It also came with a few police officers apanying the protection.

    After all, there were not a few stupid who dared to crash a police car.

    Arriving safely at the hotel¡¯s presidential suite, the police officers helped Malcolm carry his suitcase in an orderly manner.

    When he entered the room, the police officers stood guard outside the door.

    The officers, who was in ck police uniforms, had no facial expressions, like a statue which could make people panic.

    Malcolm ced Lyra on the bed, opened the door and instructed them, ¡°The door does not need to be guarded. You are too conspicuous here. If passers-by see this, it¡¯s easy to scare them. You can hide downstairs. Leave a leader¡¯s phone number to me. I will directly instruct you toe up.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    One of the officers stepped forward, left the phone number with Malcolm, and left with a group of officers.

    Peace soon returned to the corridor.

    Malcolm closed and locked the door and reentered the bed.

    Looking at Lyra in her sleep, thinking about the gunshot wound in her arm and the stick wound in the back of her head, he med himself.

    He sat by the bedside, keepingpany for two hours.

    At lunchtime, Malcolm ordered a few light but delicate dishes and had the hotel¡¯s five-star chef make them and send them over.

    Midway through this, Lyra remained asleep and did not wake up.

    By the time Malcolm had set the table, she was still sleeping heavily and showed no sign of waking up.

    He sat on the edge of the bed again and called her gently, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s time to eat. After such an incident in the morning, you¡¯ve spent a lot of energy. You¡¯ve been hungry for a long time, right?¡±

    ¡°Rara?¡±

    Two more times in a row, his wife, who was on the bed did not respond.

    Malcolm sensed something was wrong and probed her nostrils with a shaking hand.

    There was air and it was still smooth.

    ¡°Wake up. Don¡¯t sleep.¡±

    His hand ran through the hair at the back of her head, trying to pick her up, but his fingers were sticky to the touch.

    With a bad omen inside, he shook his hand away from the back of Lyra¡¯s head.

    He looked down.

    There was a little blood on the fingertips.

    The back of her head was bleeding, which was no longer the extent of a minor injury.

    He immediately called the police officers hidden in the hotel left behind, ¡°Rara is in bad shape. Call an ambnce toe over immediately.¡±

    Hanging up the phone, he hugged Lyra and ran wildly downstairs.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Seeing her no sign of waking up, his heart ached like a twinge and his tears fell down uncontrobly. It was his first time crying very sad.

    ¡°Rara, nothing can happen to you! Absolutely not! Otherwise I will never forgive myself in my life ¡­¡±

    His eyes were frighteningly red. He was always calm but he was helpless and frightened like a child now.

    More than 10 minutester.

    Lyra was admitted to Atria¡¯srgest hospital and wheeled into the emergency room.

    Malcolm sat ufortably outside. Looking at the blood that had dried on his fingertips, his whole body trembled.

    The attack on the highway kept reying in front of his eyes.

    That gunshot.

    That heavy stick struck the back of the head where there were the most nerves.

    That was more like an iron cone, stabbing heavily at his heart and hurting him.

    His ck eyes gradually were flooded with ruthlessness, anger, and tyranny.

    In a fit of rage, he called Nil and yelled at him for the first time, ¡°Rara is bleeding from the back of her head. I don¡¯t care what you do. You have to find the man who hit Rara today. I want him to die!

    It was the first time for Nil that he heard him on the verge of an emotional outburst, and without hesitation, he immediately stepped up.

    Waiting in front of the emergency room, every minute that passed was desperate.

    Malcolm suffered without eating or drinking until three hourster, the red light overhead in the emergency room went dark.

    He immediately got up and saw a nurse pushing out Lyra, who was not awake. He held Lyra¡¯s hand tightly and followed along into the general ward.

    The doctor said in a smooth tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. For now, there is no particrly serious problem. Thea is caused by concussion. The bleeding is only superficial, and the film taken shows that there is no bruising inside the skull.¡±

    Malcolm breathed an inaudible sigh of relief.

    However, that breath was notpletely over, but the doctor added, ¡°However, hera is monitored at any time. If she still can not wake up more than 24 hours, she has to send to the emergency room to try to force awakening.¡±

    ¡°In addition, there may be retrograde amnesia after waking up, perhaps transient and recovering quickly. Or perhaps she may not be able to remember for the rest of her life, so you should be prepared.¡±

    This thunderous news made Malcolm¡¯s whole heart feel as if it had plunged into the abyss, and even his breathing had to stop.

    His voice shook slightly, ¡°You mean, Rara, there¡¯s a chance she could lose her memory? There¡¯s a chance she could forget me, or forget everything?¡±

    The doctor nodded solemnly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    The two were exchanging words right by the bedside, not noticing in the slightest the person in the hospital bed surreptitiously waking up.

 Chapter 532 Rara has a first love?

    Lyra, who was dazed, vaguely heard the doctor and Malcolm¡¯s conversation clearly.

    Intermittent amnesia?

    Clich¨¦d memory loss?

    When she was 15 years old, Ethel injected a nerve-destroying drug into her neck and pushed her into the sea.

    She had already lost her memory once.

    The wound on her head was so easy to make her lose memory.

    The doctor didn¡¯t tell the whole result at a time and liked to exaggerate this just to scare him.

    Why was it the same as Micah? Did doctors like to intimidate their patients¡¯ families?

    She sighed helplessly. Her eyelids were too heavy to lift. The injury at the back of her head was still faintly painful, and she felt tired and dizzy

    Lyra didn¡¯t make a sound and continued to rest with her eyes closed.

    When the doctor left, the ward returned to silence.

    Malcolm clutched her hand so tightly she could visibly feel he was trembling.

    And he shook quite a lot.

    Within two minutes, very soft sobs came and droplets of water dripped down onto the back of her hand.

    Malcolm was crying?

    She was baffled. She was still breathing. How was it like she was dead?

    As the hot teardrops continued to fall onto the back of her hand, her heart felt as if it was being burned, followed by a vague pain.

    She broke the bonds of exhaustion and half-squinted her eyes open to look at Malcolm who sat at the head of the bed.

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes were red. His dark eyes looked sad and mournful, and his handsome face was covered with tears, which were desperate to the extreme.

    It was the first time she had seen his expression of near copse.

    She moved her fingers in a weak manner, and Malcolm immediately sensed it and raised his eyes to her.

    ¡°Rara, you¡¯re awake. Is there anything else wrong? I¡¯m going to call the doctor.¡±

    He made a move to get up, but Lyra held his hand back.

    Lyra looked weak and tried to say, ¡°¡­ you?¡± Why was he crying so hard?

    Her body was so weak that herplete sentence was reduced to one word.

    Malcolm stared at her in shock for half a second, keenly seeing the questioning meaning in her eyes.

    He had no time to be surprised but fell back into deeper despair.

    His tears fell down uncontrobly. He dropped his head,id his forehead on the back of her hand, and whimpered.

    ¡°You really¡­ lost your memory. How can you forget me. How can ¡­¡±

    Lyra: ¡°?¡±

    ¡°We got through all the hard times we had. We have two cute little babies. How can you forget ¡­¡±

    She looked helplessly at the man in front of her, who had always been calm and unruffled. He could actually crouch at the side of her bed crying. He was tall but he curled himself up and looked short

    His crying was pathetic and desperate.

    It was the first time she had seen Malcolm who lost control like this, and she really scared him.

    She sighed and toughened herself to coax him, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I didn¡¯t, didn¡¯t lose my memory.¡±

    At the sound of her voice, Malcolm lifted his sad eyes, still holding doubts inside.

    He sniffled, wiped his reddened eyes, and asked, ¡°And who am I?¡±

    Lyraughed, ¡°My husband.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s my name?¡±

    ¡°Malcolm White.¡±

    To reassure him, Lyra answered quickly, not daring to hesitate for a moment.

    Malcolm¡¯s doubt was reduced a bit and he gradually calmed himself down.

    He went on to ask, ¡°And what is the name of the baby boy we have?¡±

    ¡°Spencer White.¡±

    ¡°The baby girl?¡±

    ¡°Molly Lloyd.¡±

    Malcolm took a breath and quickly followed up with a test, ¡°So who was your first love?¡±

    Lyra was slightly confused, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    She didn¡¯t have a first love ¡­

    ¡°Answer me.¡± Malcolm squeezed her palm tighter, waiting for her answer while his eyes were still red.

    She pondered slightly.

    ¡°Anthony?¡±

    With her answer, the memory test was considered a pass, right?

    Lyra thought resentfully and smiled as she waited to warm up to Malcolm.

    However, her smile had not yet fully bloomed. Malcolm¡¯s long eyshes trembled and he seemed to be in a new round of despair. Even his voice was shaking.

    ¡°You really did have Anthony in your heart before you were talking andughing with him in the video chat.¡±

    ¡°Rara, do you still have love for him¡­?¡±

    He gripped his heart uneasily. His face was pale and hes sad, ¡°He and I, have you ¡­ loved me a little more?¡±

    Lyra turned cold.

    Her hand, which had no intravenous drip, lifted gently and hooked toward Malcolm, ¡°Lean over.¡±

    Malcolm dutifully bent down and held his face against her palm.

    She abruptly pinched the soft flesh of his cheek.

    Because her body had not fully recovered, Lyra exerted all the effort but it was still soft.

    Malcolm just frowned slightly and let her bully him.

    She said in a weak and strained voice, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much all day long. If I don¡¯t have no strength, I would have to beat you up.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t say anything, hiding the guilty emotions under his eyes.

    Lyra¡¯s fingertips loosened their force into a caress. She was telling him earnestly, ¡°I have only childhood fondness for Anthony. Never love. I have loved only you from the beginning to the end.¡±

    The uneasiness in his heart was gonepletely, and Malcolm kissed her palm with delight.

    ¡°Fortunately, you really didn¡¯t lose your memory and forget about me.¡±

    Lyra rxed and snickered, ¡°So you just tested me on purpose.¡±

    Malcolm held her hand tightly and smiled, ¡°How could I not know your love for me. Although something ¡­ is a little upsetting.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past.¡±

    Lyra smiled indifferently, ¡°How is the investigation of the attack going? Any clue?¡±

    Malcolm shook his head, ¡°How long has it been since we were attacked this morning? How could it be that fast? But I had the Atria Police Department focusing on screening Paul, and I¡¯m sure you suspect him as well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, not many people have the strength to make a big chaos in Atria.¡±

    Malcolm thought so, ¡°Besides, the man who hurt you, Nil has already uncovered the man. I was going to deal with it directly. Since you¡¯re awake, you can deal with it personally.¡±

    Lyra had never been unreasonably tenderhearted to those who hurt her.

    ¡°They like to use a stick, then find a barbed one. Don¡¯t kill him. Thirty sticks a day. Torture him for a few days.¡±

    Malcolm dotingly flicked the tip of her nose, ¡°Okay, listen to you.¡±

    Knock Knock-

    Just as the two finished talking, there was a sudden knock on the door of the ward.

    A young girl opened door slightly. Her face was delicate and extremely beautiful, and she was looking inward.

    It was Anne.

    ¡°I heard Ms. Lloyd is sick. Paul brought me for a physical check so I juste visit Ms. Lloyd. Do Ms. Lloyd and Mr. Malcolm mind if wee in?¡±

    Malcolm was with his back to the door, and his face turned cold almost instantly.

    Lyra weakly didn¡¯t look away. She closed her eyes to rest. Obviously, she didn¡¯t want to see them, and not bothering to cope and maintain superficial courtesy.

    At the door, Anne seemed to have little insight and pushed her way in without waiting for Malcolm to give the order to leave.

    ¡°Ms. Lloyd, you don¡¯t say anything, so I¡¯ll take that as a yes.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Shepletely ignored Malcolm¡¯s sullen face and put the fruit and flowers she bought on the bedside table by herself.

    She was very good at socializing.

    Paul, with his suit pants in hand, followed into the ward and stood far from the end of the bed.

    Anne, who stood next to Malcolm and looked at Lyra who was in the hospital bed with a caring face, ¡°Ms. Lloyd, what is this sickness? You look very weak and seem to be very sick.¡±

 Chapter 533 Rara likes to return like for like to the end

    Because of the serious car ident and attack during the day was blocked up, now outside world was unaware of it.

    Anne asked this as if she were really passing by to offer her condolences.

    Lyra didn¡¯t have much strength, didn¡¯t want to care about her, didn¡¯t open her eyes, but continued to pretend to sleep.

    Malcolm said in a cold voice, ¡°It¡¯s just a minor problem. She¡¯ll be out of the hospital in a couple of days.¡±

    He looked down and yed with the watch on his wrist, and his tone was careless, ¡°Speaking of which, Earl Hoare, you and us are really destined to meet each other several times.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    From the day at the museum to shopping mall, they met each other. Even Lyra quietly hospitalized, they could still meet each other.

    Was it by chance, or was it intentional?

    Paulughed, ¡°Yes, it is indeed destiny, but Ms. Lloyd and Anne are little girls at heart. They like shopping inevitably. As for the hospital, we juste here for a routine check-up.¡±

    He gazed at Lyra, ¡°Seeing Ms. Lloyd¡¯s face doesn¡¯t look too good, she seems to be very sick. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of too much work, if so, why don¡¯t you give me the right to cooperate with Duowiehl Group and let me help Ms. Lloyd share the burden.¡±

    Malcolm stared at him sternly.

    ¡°When is it the turn of outsiders to share in my wife¡¯s affairs?¡±

    Paul¡¯s face paled slightly, ¡°I said the wrong thing, but since I¡¯m here today, I still want to discuss with Ms. Lloyd again about the partnership rights. Ms. Lloyd really won¡¯t think about it anymore?¡±

    Lyra abruptly opened her eyes and tried to sit up from the bed.

    Malcolm thoughtfully came forward and helped her stand up the pillow and helped her lean on the bed.

    ¡°Mr. Hoare wants the right to cooperate? No problem.¡±

    With these words, Paul¡¯s eyes seemed bursting with brilliant light.

    Lyra coldly snorted and quickly continued, ¡°However, if you want to take the right to cooperate, you have to be open and honest. And you can rely on your own strength to snatch back from my hands. If you dare toe underhanded, then sorry, I will apany. And I will also return those vulgar tricks to you a hundred times.¡±

    Paul¡¯s face stiffened. He slightly pursed his lips and his blond beard had a slight movement, signaling displeasure.

    The atmosphere was a bit stagnant.

    Anne was extremely discerning to reconcile, ¡°Ms. Lloyd ¡­¡±

    As soon as she spoke, Malcolm interrupted, ¡°Well, Rara needs to rest. There are too many irrelevant people. Even the air is polluted. How can Rara rest well? You two make yourselvesfortable.¡±

    Since Malcolm had said so, they had to leave. Otherwise, they would make themselves embarrassed.

    Paul didn¡¯t want to stay much longer and called out softly, ¡°Anne, babe.¡±

    Anne had the good sense to move toward the door.

    Midway through the walk, she turned back and smiled. And her voice sounded innocent, ¡°Ms. Lloyd, take care. Oh, you have spent twenty years smoothly. You always have to experience something. That can be considered a sessful life. Don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Lyra stared at her who was smiling. Her eyes looked cold and indifferent.

    ¡°For how long will I experience something, I am not sure yet, but I estimate you will experience it soon. You wear high heels so you should be steadier. Don¡¯t fall. After you fall down, you can be broken into pieces.¡±

    Anne smiled brightly as if she didn¡¯t understand the sarcasm in her words, ¡°Thank you Ms. Lloyd for your concern. I too find the hospital floor a bit slippery and have to step steadily.¡±

    Paul stepped forward, wrapped his arm around Anne¡¯s waist and headed out of the hospital room.

    The moment the door closed, Lyra¡¯s eyes looked chilly, and she looked sideways at the fruit and flowers on the bedside table next to her.

    ¡°Have someone throw it out. Don¡¯t even touch it. It should disappear immediately.¡±

    Malcolm would have done so even if she hadn¡¯t said so.

    He quickly called the nurse to throw away all the gifts that Paul and Anne had brought, and even the bedside table had to be sprayed with alcohol to disinfect.

    ¡°What are the odds that you suspect that it was Paul in this nasty attack?¡±

    Lyra turned serious, ¡°There was only forty percent suspicion until they showed up at the hospital, went into my room, and faked condolences. I now have sixty percent.¡±

    Malcolm poured her a ss of water and patiently fed it to her, ¡°Then I still have a little more than you. I have a seventy percent.¡±

    She wondered, ¡°What extra ten percent did you get?¡±

    ¡°Paul brought over a gift of sympathy. If they really came to the hospital for routine body check, and happened to learn that you are hospitalized, they rushed over to visit you and would not be prepared with such an borate gift. Clearly they have been observing the matter of me and you, and knew that you were sent to the hospital after the special rush over.¡±

    Lyra took a long breath, ¡°But these are only our guesses. We have to catch tangible evidence.¡±

    ¡°For Paul¡¯s evidence, we can give it up. I know him. Since he can strut in to demonstrate and also manage to ask for the right to cooperate, obviously he has already destroyed all the evidence, to ensure that he can escape unscathed. It is the usual trick of Owhil noble.¡±

    Malcolm narrated calmly, looking out the window at the gradually setting sun.

    That red color was obviously warm and melting, but Malcolm could not feel any heat. All the warmth he felt at the moment came from Lyra¡¯s emotions.

    He was delighted by Lyra¡¯s joy.

    And he was mncholy because of Lyra¡¯s sorrow.

    For his words, Lyra was very calm, ¡°The Lloyd¡¯s Corp has to work with Duowiehl Group after all. If Nil Grey really can not make the progress, forget it. There is no need to make things difficult for him.¡±

    Malcolm: ¡°So you¡¯re going to let the person behind this one off the hook?¡±

    Off the hook?

    If someone offended Lyra, she would never let go but punish the offender.

    ¡°If we can privately find out some traces, as long as we can confirm our conjecture, I want to return the favor. Since they like to y dirty, I will apany them to the end, to see what he will do in the end.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s gentle palm caressed her cheek and he kissed her carefully on the lips, which was very doting, as if treating a precious treasure.

    ¡°Whatever you want to do, just do it. I am your most loyal knight, charging for you.¡±

    Lyraughed, ¡°I don¡¯t want any unimportant characters.¡±

    ¡°So what do you want?¡±

    Lyra hooked her little finger seductively, and Malcolm immediately attached his ear to listen.

    ¡°I prefer you to be my pony, the exclusive mount.¡±

    Her weak voice added a bit of softness and deceitfulness, which could stimte a man¡¯s innermost desire for protection and possession.

    That was a mere tititing remark.

    Malcolm¡¯s throat was dry and a bit unbearable.

    Lyra wanted to y with him. Her cold little fingers traced the line of his ear.

    It made the tip of his heart tingle.

    He clutched Lyra¡¯s slim wrist and ced a kiss on the back of her hand, ¡°Rara, stop it. You know, I have no resistance to you. A few more ys and it will catch fire.¡±

    The more he thought about it, the more aggrieved he was. He lowered his eyes and murmured, ¡°You are injured. For concussion, you have to recuperate for a long time, I can¡¯t do it even if it¡¯s hard. Rara just don¡¯t make it hard for me.¡±

    Lyra hadn¡¯t intended to make things difficult for him, but just woke up from aa and wanted to warm up to him.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Malcolm picked up his phone, intending to call the hospital cafeteria and take an order, ¡°What would you like to eat?¡±

    ¡°Whatever. I am just hungry but no appetite. Lighter is fine.¡±

    ¡°Great¡±

    Malcolm, who always had his own idea, heard her words, made his own decision and ordered a few dishes ording to her usual preferences.

    ¡­

    In contrast to the false rm at Atria Hospital, the atmosphere at the police department was particrly tense and anxious.

 Chapter 534 The truth of the matter; the paranoid revenge maniac?

    The the most elite andpetent police officers at the entire police department were all transferred over to investigate this matter.

    However, it took a day and there was no progress in the case.

    Nil gave an ultimatum. Only three days, the person behind the curtain must be uncovered.

    A young head of the police department was sitting in his office and was anxious as hell.

    He reviewed the current information of the investigation and kept sighing and drinking coffee.

    He was worried by the fact that no suspicious person had been identified for the time being.

    Malcolm suspected Paul, but Paul¡¯s identity was special. If there was no solid evidence to charge him, the police department could not conduct a full investigation to him.

    After all, with his status as a noble Owhil count in the picture, if they rushed to screen him, it would affect diplomatic rtions between Atria and Owhil.

    However, if they did not check Paul, it was not easy to exin to Malcolm.

    Again, this will affect the diplomatic rtions between Atria and Crana.

    In the end, if nothing can be found, it was even more difficult to exin to Nil, then he had to step down from this position.

    They were all not easy to mess with, so he simply felt it troublesome.

    Looking at the messy and clueless pile of information, he was already smoking his third cigarette.

    It was at the most annoying time when there was a knock on the office door.

    ¡°Come in.¡± He shouted impatiently.

    The person who pushed in the door was an uniformed police officer.

    ¡°There is ady at the door. She says she understands the incident and can help you.¡±

    ¡°Help me?¡±

    He tugged at his cor in annoyance and grunted softly in disdain, ¡°Whichdy?¡±

    ¡°She identified herself as Mr. Earl Hoare¡¯s girlfriend, Miss Windsor.¡±

    Yo, another big shot.

    ¡°Bring this Miss Windsor in and go make a cappino and bring it over.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Within minutes, Anne was led into the office by a police officer.

    The young police department director invited her to the sofa and took her seat.

    She smiled warmly and brightly, and did not pretend to be polite.

    ¡°Miss Windsor, you came over with evidence to provide?¡±

    Anne nodded, ¡°I know what you¡¯re anxious about right now. I have a way tobine the three parties that have caused you trouble, give everyone a satisfactory answer, and definitely keep your position as the director.¡±

    He grimaced and was a little less convinced. After all, the woman in front of him was too young, but she looked simply beautiful.

    In the absence of a better choice now, he chose to listen, ¡°Tell me about it.¡±

    Anne¡¯s makeup was exquisite. Her smile was seductive, and her face looked simply lovely.

    From her eyes, no one knew she had a malicious heart.

    ¡­

    Lyra was in the hospital for two days.

    Under Malcolm¡¯s close care, her feet never even touched the ground and she was even carried by Malcolm himself to the toilet.

    Like taking care of a daughter who was only a few years old and cannot take care of herself, it made Lyra very ufortable.

    She called Anthony once during the day as usual, but did not make a video call because she was recently in the hospital.

    She was reluctantly relieved to learn that the babies were being taken care of all right these days.

    It¡¯d been almost a week in Atria, and today was the deadline Nil Grey gave the police department, and the results of the investigation should be out by this afternoon.

    Lyra requested to be discharged from the hospital.

    Malcolm was extremely obstructive, and for Lyra, who was insistent, there was nothing he could do.

    At the review, the doctor also only checked the gunshot wound and the rod wound on the back of the head. Both of which were not major problems and she could indeed be discharged from the hospital.

    Malcolm had nothing to say but to take Lyra in the police department¡¯s armed car to the police department to hear the results of the investigation.

    They arrived just as Nil was arriving, and the two sides went in together.

    The ckboard in the conference room was covered with strands ofplex clues.

    The head of the police department printed out three copies of theprehensive evidence and gave one to each.

    As they read the evidence material, he pointed to the ckboard and exined, ¡°After investigation, we found that the driver of the big truck in this incident is the biggest suspect.¡±

    ¡°It was verified that the driver was originally from Crana and came to Atria from Crana only this year. After submitting many materials, he managed to get Atria citizenship.¡±

    The director¡¯s finger pointed to a photo of Lyra, ¡°We found it in this driver¡¯s home. He posted a lot of Mrs. White¡¯s photos. After a detailed investigation, we only know that he had seen the Mrs. White¡¯s dance videos. He has been Mrs. White¡¯s little fan, but takes her as an imaginary wife on thework. Since she announced her marriage, he has had abnormal emotional reactions.¡±

    His words made Malcolm frown and he was strongly displeased.

    But he did not interrupt the director and continued to listen with a cold face.

    ¡°Yesterday we conducted a professional psychiatric evaluation of this person. He has a neurological disorder. He is emotional and it is estimated that the hate is born out of love. Adhering to the principle of destroy if he can¡¯t get it, he deliberately nned this incident.¡±

    Lyra snorted lightly. To the director¡¯s so-called suspects, she simply did not believe, ¡°There are too many mistakes in this investigation. He is just a truck driver. Where did he get so much money to hire arge number of elite killers and snipers in the ck market?¡±

    In response, the director exined without slowing down, ¡°We have checked his bank flow. All his finances were all used up a few days ago, and this incident, the reason why he acted as a truck driver himself, it seems that he wanted to die.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. White, you can recall the day of the ident. Did the truck driver still not give up after hitting the cab? But he dragged the cab for dozens of meters, until was forced to stop by the road side of the wall. His excessive vindictive behavior is very obvious.¡±

    With this exnation, Nil did not say a word.

    Lyra was inwardly angry and was flipping the information, revealing a strong mood of depression and manic.

    Malcolm asked calmly in a cold voice, ¡°Where is this truck driver now?¡±

    ¡°After the ident, he himself was sent to the hospital emergency room. The situation is not very good. He became a vegetable. He can not die, but it is estimated that he will not wake up.¡±

    All of it was borne by the vegetative person who will never wake up, which was equivalent to death without proof. That was an intelligent solution, and no one can say a word against it.

    Nil read the evidence several times, and from the evidence alone, it was reasonable for a person with a paranoid manic personality tomit such a nasty act of revenge.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    He put down the evidence sheet and raised his eyes to the biggest victim of this incident, ¡°Ms. Lloyd, do you have any objections to this incident? If so, you can raise it now and immediately.¡±

    Lyra hummed softly.

    It was such a big deal, but all the me went to a truck driver. Simply, it was iprehensible.

    She looked sternly at the director and hit the point, ¡°I heard that you have been dealing with this incident recently, so have you been at the police department and secretly met with people who are not rted to this case?¡±

 Chapter 535 Receiving gifts; a beautiful misunderstanding

    Irrelevant people ¡­

    The director¡¯s expression froze. He lowered his gaze and unnaturally touched the tip of his nose, ¡°No, I¡¯ve been dealing with the nasty attack you encountered recently and haven¡¯t seen any outsiders.¡±

    Lyra observed his expression and turned her head to exchange a nce with Malcolm.

    ¡°OK, since you said so, I have no problem with it.¡±

    The director, who was standing in front of the ckboard, quietly shushed and wiped the thin sweat that had appeared on his forehead from nervousness with a tissue.

    Nil walked Lyra and Malcolm out of the police department, and in the corridor, he asked as he walked, ¡°The prisoner who hit Ms. Lloyd on the back of the head with a stick has been tortured for the past two days. Should Mr. Malcolm and Ms. Lloyd go over and see?¡±

    Lyra shook her head, ¡°Forget it. You just let the police department continue to take things seriously on their end. He and I have been stranded in Atria for too long. We haven¡¯t seen our babies at home in a while and want to go back home.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    Nil nodded his head very sensibly and looked at Malcolm again, ¡°So Mr. Malcolm still wants to take this prisoner back to the Crana interrogation room?¡±

    Malcolm took Lyra¡¯s small waist and helped her walk, ¡°Since she has said he should be left to you, then forget it. After all, he¡¯s the Atria citizen, and not the mastermind. To apply for transnational case processing for such a person is too troublesome. It is unnecessary.¡±

    Nil nodded his head repeatedly.

    ¡°Rest assured that although the truck driver has got Atria citizenship, I will let the doctor treat him well, and once he can be cured, the sentence that should be served. It will not be less at all.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s tone was indifferent, ¡°Just a temporary scapegoat who was dragged out.¡±

    Nil was slightly stunned. As the first heir to the royal family, how could he not understand Malcolm¡¯s meaning, but he did not say anything, only with a smile on his face.

    Before leaving the police department and getting into the armed car to go back to the hotel, Malcolm turned back and finally said, ¡°Nil, the director of police department is not on the same page as you. This kind of person can block your way to seed the royal family in the future. You should be careful.¡±

    He finished, helped Lyra into the car, and got in the car as well himself.

    As the car door mmed shut, it only remained Nil who was slightly pale.

    Nil watched the fading armed vehicle and quietly called the vice director of the police department.

    ¡°Go find out who your boss has been seeingtely, and do it quietly.¡±

    *

    In the car back to the hotel.

    Because of the presence of police officers, Lyra and Malcolm had no words all the way back to their hotel room in silence.

    Until the door of the presidential suite closed, Malcolm said, ¡°Today we see the subtle expression of that director. He met the person. The status is estimated to be not small so he had this reaction. My guess is either Paul, or Anne.¡±

    Lyra looked at him and smiled faintly, ¡°As it happens, so do I.¡±

    He tightened his grip around Lyra¡¯s waist, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°First back home. At career, I intend toe hard, grab Paul¡¯s resources, and interfere Anne¡¯s cooperation. As for others, in the way of their two special identity, let them pay back one by one.¡±

    Malcolm kissed her between her brows, ¡°It is all up to you.¡±

    Lyra had a bandage on the back of her head and was not fit to take a shower, so Malcolm carried her to the dry area of the bathroom, wrung out a hot towel himself, and wiped her body  little by little.

    After that, the two fell asleepfortably.

    By midnight, Lyra was not sleeping soundly, with a vague pain in the back of her head.

    The eyelids were heavy. However, she couldn¡¯t open her eyes at all.

    She pinched her palm tightly. Her heart was like a mass of depression, inexplicably churning her nerves.

    She wanted to vent and it wanted to bleed ¡­

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Malcolm held her. He slept lightly and was keenly aware of the sudden tightening of her back.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    He turned on the bedside tablemp and observed Lyra¡¯s state, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s muddled thoughts was gradually awake. She tried to speak, but her throat waspletely unable to make a sound, and the body can not move.

    It was bizarre.

    She tossed and turned alone for a while, and soon she was exhausted and fell into a deep sleep.

    Malcolm probed her breathing, felt her stable breathing, thought she was having a nightmare and let out a long sigh of relief.

    The two embraced each other and spent thetter part of the night in peace.

    The next morning, the two got up. Their suitcases were once again organized and delivered to the airport by an armed car.

    This time, there were no surprises, and the two of them embarked on the ne back home safely.

    Lyra looked at the mountains out of the ne window, and her whole heart seemed to have regained its usual silence. Atst night, it seemed she had sleep paralysis so can not remember anything after she got up.

    Malcolm took her hand, intertwined his fingers, and kissed her cheek again. His tone was celebratory.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I am with you on this business trip to Atria. If you were alone in Atria in such a bad attack, I¡¯m afraid I could have gone crazy on the spot.¡±

    Lyra turned around and leaned into his shoulder, but just said tiredly, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m a little sleepy. I want to sleep in your arms. You can wake me up when we arrive.¡±

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    After a twenty-hour flight, Lyra and Malcolm finally arrived at the airport in Suham of Crana.

    Chad and Keira were informed that they wereing back and came early to meet them.

    Keira even bought flowers and made it look like a long goodbye reunion, making it a grand affair.

    When they saw Lyra and Malcolme out holding hands, the two rushed up to them.

    Chad helped with the suitcase, and Keira took Lyra¡¯s arm and tucked the flowers into her.

    ¡°Lyra, did you have a good time on your honeymoon these past few days?¡±

    Chad added, ¡°It finally fulfilled my brother¡¯s wish to travel abroad for his honeymoon¡­ this trip, it was memorable, right?¡±

    The bad attack in Atria the other day waspletely unknown on Crana¡¯s side because the news was suppressed.

    Chad and Keira thought the two had gone for a week and were on their honeymoon, and kept asking them what fun sights they had visited in Atria.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t say anything, and the mention of the trip abroad reminded him of Lyra¡¯s injury, and his face didn¡¯t look too happy.

    Lyra, on the other hand, was more open-minded. She was smiling and pointing with her eyes to one of the suitcases Chad was carrying.

    ¡°Went shopping in Atria¡¯srgest shopping mall and bought some small things for you guys to unwrap when we get back to Lyre Spiti.¡±

    Chad and Keira were so happy to receive a gift that they couldn¡¯t wait to go back to the White family.

    Half an hourter, several people arrived home in a harmonious atmosphere.

    The vi door opened.

    Anthony and Sophia each was holding a baby, and stood at the door to greet them.

    ¡°Rara, wee home. Spencer and Momo are very well behaved. I guess they miss you ¡­¡±

    Anthony paused, nced at Malcolm¡¯s dark face, and added with great insight, ¡°And Mr. Malcolm, the babies are babbling every day, like they¡¯re calling for mommy and daddy.¡±

    With thetter half of the sentence, Malcolm¡¯s face warmed up considerably.

    Lyra took Momo from Anthony¡¯s arms and held her lovingly, as if she missed her to the core.

    Chad and Keira can¡¯t wait to start opening presents.

    When she got the expensive crystal jewelry set, Keira was simply overjoyed. She had never had such an expensive gift in her life, and was so moved that she was in tears.

    Lyra joked, ¡°Why are you crying? This is a thank you gift for you and Chad for this week. Feel free to take it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The babies¡¯ mother and father returned, and Anthony could only stand by andugh with them.

    Lyra looked at him, ¡°You get the most credit for taking care of the babies this time, and I picked out a present for you. Go see if you like it.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s blue eyes looked slightly surprised, ¡°There is even a part for me?¡±

    Lyra smiled and nodded.

    Chad picked out the exquisite watch in the suitcase and handed it to Anthony, ¡°This should be yours.¡±

    Anthony fondled the watch, and was unable to suppress the joy on his face.

    ¡°Rara actually picked out a gift for me herself? This is the first gift Rara has officially given me since we reunited. I really like it. You are considerate.¡±

    Malcolm looked at him with a wrinkled brow and coldly exined this beautiful misunderstanding.

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. I picked it out for you so you have to thank me for that.¡±

    Anthony was speechless.

    The watch in his hand suddenly did not look good.

 Chapter 536 Raraâ€™s state is very wrong

    Malcolm admired his bored expression, yfully smiling.

    ¡°It seems you don¡¯t want to thank me. You just want to receive Rara¡¯s gift.¡±

    Anthony had a professional fake smile, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, thank you very much. You really understand me. I have been very fond of this watch. I did not expect to be picked by Mr. Malcolm first, but fortunately I finally have it as I expected. ¡±

    Malcolm wrinkled his eyebrows, ¡°That¡¯s not bad. Try it on and see if the watch match you.¡±

    Lyra coaxed Momo who was in her arms and nced the two men back and forth.

    Those jealous words made her sigh.

    It¡¯d been a long time since they had not seen each other, and the two of them had a rare fight. Lyra wasn¡¯t going to get involved, but took the two babies, along with Sophia and Keira, to the fourth floor nursery, leaving the living room to the three men.

    As soon as Lyra left, the smiles on Malcolm and Anthony¡¯s faces disappeared coincidentally, and they turned around to go about their respective business.

    Malcolm went to the kitchen and was ready to cook.

    Anthony consciously went to help organize the messy suitcases on the floor.

    Only Chad was left and confused. He was still standing in ce, scratching the back of his head in confusion.

    Just now the atmosphere was quite harmonious. How suddenly was it changed?

    He hesitated between going to the kitchen and packing the suitcase. Avoiding Malcolm¡¯s disapproval of his clumsiness, he finally chose to pack with Anthony.

    The first meal after returning home was like a family dinner and was in harmony.

    Because of her injury, Lyra left the project with Duowiehl Group and the signing of the contract to her subordinates, so she stayed home to spend two days with the babies while recovering from her injury.

    As usual, Malcolm was running between White Corp and the National Investigation Bureau, working on both sides.

    Everyone¡¯s life was back on track.

    By the third day, Lyra¡¯s gunshot wound in the arm, which had been bandaged for almost a week or more, had begun to heal with the change of medication.

    The stick wound on the back of the head was only slightly bleeding, and the marks of the injury and purple swelling were soonpletely invisible.

    The body has recovered to this extent and was basically considered healed.

    She returned to the Lloyd¡¯s Corp to work on a project with Duowiehl Group.

    In addition, she quietly sent someone to find out more about Paul¡¯s AN Group, especially Anne¡¯s current position and the coborative projects in hand.

    Her aim was to snatch up all projects, regardless of their size, and meddle cooperation.

    After spending the afternoon in the office, she gradually had a sense of exhaustion from the initial focus, and her thoughts were always a bit overwhelmed.

    She didn¡¯t know if it was because of the concussion or she was still recovering.

    She put down the mouse, closed her eyes, and helped herself to press her temples.

    Suddenly a tendon in the brain tightened and drew up wisps of pain.

    It was strange.

    Lyra rubbed the back of her head. Her heart was inexplicably a little irritable. She pressed the inte and called the assistant outside the door in, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. I need to take a nap in the office lounge. Don¡¯t let anyone in to disturb me.¡±

    ¡°Okay Ms. Lloyd.¡±

    The assistant left.

    She rubbed her head while walking towards the lounge.

    ¡­

    White Corp, Office of the President.

    Malcolm absentmindedly looked out the floor-to-ceiling window. As for the little dress he bought at Atria earlier, he talked to Lyra about itst night.

    Lyra said she would try it tonight when she got back, and tonight was destined to be a wonderful and memorable night.

    His heart was pounding, and every minute he waited to leave work felt torturous.

    The sun was setting. He looked at his wrist watch. It was time.

    He took out his cell phone and called Lyra, intending to pick her up himself.

    The phone rang for a long time, but there was never an answer.

    He was suspicious, turned on What¡¯s App and sent a few messages over.

    He waited for a few minutes, but no message back.

    If she was in a meeting, Lyra would have just hung up. Being suspicious, he called the Lloyd¡¯s Corp assistant he had previously bribed.

    The call was answered in seconds and he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Rara?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lloyd is resting in her office and won¡¯t let anyone interrupt.¡±

    Malcolm asked worriedly, ¡°She¡¯s not feeling well?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lloyd said she was just tired, and when I went in she looked pretty normal, so she shouldn¡¯t have been sick.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Malcolm gathered his things, took the elevator downstairs, and drove his limousine alone to the Lloyd¡¯s Corp.

    By the time he got to the ce, it waspletely dark.

    As the legitimate husband of the CEO of the Lloyd¡¯s Corp, he had unimpeded ess to the Lloyd¡¯s Corp and easily made his way to the president¡¯s office on the top floor.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    The assistant bowed to him politely and made a gesture of invitation to him.

    Ms. Lloyd had instructed that no one was allowed toe in and disturb.

    The term ¡°anyone¡± should refer to all business employees, allies and partners, presumably not including Malcolm.

    That was what the assistant thought.

    After weing Malcolm inside, she knew she couldn¡¯t disturb the private life of her boss in the office, so she left after work.

    *

    Malcolm entered the office gingerly, turned on the light, and there was no one inside.

    ¡°Rara?¡±

    He gave a tentative shout and saw that the door to the lounge inside was closed but the lights were on. He walked over to it.

    The door of the lounge opened a little bit, and the situation inside came into view.

    The floor was a mess. Decorations fell everywhere, and the books in the lounge were scattered messily on the floor. Many pages were still torn.

    He stepped in with slight shock and entered the room.

    ¡°Babe?¡±

    Not far away there was a silhouette, sitting on the ground, who was cranky and tearing books.

    Malcolm, seeing Lyra like this for the first time, immediately went over to check on her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you upset at work and need to vent? Rara you tell me.¡±

    He crouched down on one knee and lifted Lyra¡¯s face with both hands, only to see her eyes were deeply red, which looked manic and frightening.

    The two looked at each other.

    Lyra gradually had a bizarre smile, with a bloodthirsty intent in her eyes.

    Malcolm was so preupied with watching her to see if she hurt herself in her outburst that he didn¡¯t even notice her aggressiveness.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to theb and check it out.¡±

    He was bending down to hug Lyra when he was suddenly hit with a harsh p to the face.

    Snap!

    It just hit him on the left side of his face.

    He was hit so hard that his head tilted to the side and his cheek stung with fire-like hurt.

    It took him a long time to react.

    He got pped by Lyra.

    Since they made peace, Lyra had never hit him in the face. At most she just pinched him.

    He craned his head suspiciously, but saw Lyra¡¯s excited pupils.

    As he froze, Lyra swung her right hand again.

    With another heavy p, she swung her hand towards his face.

    He didn¡¯t dodge but took it hard. The inner wall of his mouth was broken and blood drowned out along the corners of his mouth.

    Two ps in quick session forced him to take a fresh look at Lyra who was in front of him.

    Lyra¡¯s eyes went wild and she swung once again, striking furiously as if venting.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Malcolm finally made his move, quickly imprisoned her wrist quickly to sh the back of her head.

    With that heavy muffled thud, Lyra passed out and copsed in his arms.

    Malcolm hugged her tightly. Not daring to hesitate, he immediately got up, ran for the garage and drove to theb.

    All the mess in the lounge and the two vicious ps just now were indicative of a problem. Lyra¡¯s state was not right. It was very wrong.

 Chapter 537 Feeling headache about Raraâ€™s illness

    Half an hourter, Jimmy gave Lyra a targeted test and, incidentally, a blood test to check for the possibility of S404 biochemical virus being transmitted to the mother through the babies.

    While waiting for the results, he stared at the miserable left side of Malcolm¡¯s face and sighed, ¡°Malcolm, do you want some swelling medicine? I¡¯ll get you an ice pack to put on it?¡±

    Malcolm licked the lining of his broken mouth and nodded in agreement, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take care of the injury once I know what happened to Rara.¡±

    OK.

    Theb fell silent with neither of them speaking.

    The atmosphere was anxious.

    After a tense hour of waiting, it waspletely dark outside.

    Jimmy got the results and went back to the ward with a solemn expression and frown.

    Malcolm, who was guarding Lyra¡¯s side, immediately got up, ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±

    Jimmy clutched thebs sheet, ¡°Malcolm, there¡¯s a good news and a bad one, which do you want to hear first?¡±

    Malcolm was very speechless. Why did he have to do multiple-choice questions?

    But he replied patiently, ¡°Then let¡¯s start with a good one.¡±

    ¡°The results of the blood test show that there is no residue of S404 biochemical virus in her body, and there will not be any life-threatening danger, so you can rest assured.¡±

    Malcolm breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°What about bad oue?¡±

    Jimmy¡¯s voice turned heavy, ¡°All kinds of indicators show,bined with her previous various abnormal behavior, is mania.¡±

    Malcolm frowned deeply, ¡°How is that possible? This is clearly a mental illness. How can she get mania from that stick to the back of the head?¡±

    Jimmy patiently exined, ¡°Her manic disease has long had hidden and omens. When she was pregnant with babies, she encountered too many things, resulting in excessive psychological pressure, mental depression and backlog caused by the injury to the back of the head. It onlypletely triggered the disease. It is not the root cause.¡±

    Jimmy sighed somewhat apologetically, ¡°You said that when she was pregnant, she bit you and you bled because of a little thing, and then you went to the hospital for a checkup. The doctor said it was caused by too much progesterone and mental irritability. It was not a big problem.¡±

    ¡°But actually, mental problems can cause all kinds of hidden problems and diseases if they are not properly regted, and this time, her mania really just happened to break out.¡±

    Malcolm turned his head to look at the unconscious Lyra on the bed, carefully remembering all that had happened before.

    Rara¡¯s pregnancy was found out in European Swye. During the time she was working around Anthony for the super-virus serum.

    After she finally returned to China, Reginald fell down the stairs, she was ndered, her rtives didn¡¯t trust her, and she was given the name of illegitimate daughter.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    During that time, she was bracing her strained body to deal with these things strongly.

    As a result, Reginald diedter and Ethel disappeared.

    Her anxiety and negative emotions had not stopped and had been self-repressed.

    Malcolm held his forehead in pain, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s my negligence. I didn¡¯t alert earlier, didn¡¯t help her untangle her psychological problems earlier.¡±

    ¡°Who could have known this? Malcolm you should not me yourself.¡±

    Jimmy sighed repeatedly as he scribbled something quickly on the record sheet.

    ¡°ording to your description, I suspect her mania is intermittent. It is possible that she is too tired, too much mental pressure, so she has an onset. It is also possible that the onset will be at night. After you go back home, you have to observe her state. In addition, after she wakes up, it is estimated shepletely does not remember what happen. To tell her the truth or not, it depends on you.¡±

    Malcolm sat on the edge of the bed, clutched Lyra¡¯s hand, and was silent for half a second before asking, ¡°What should I do if Rara has her next attack?¡±

    ¡°You can force the injection of tranquilizers, but nerve will be damaged. You have to be considered at your discretion. If she has too much injection, the subsequent treatment is affected. In addition to this, the only way is to wait for her to finish venting. Then she will have physical exhaustion, and sleepter. It does not hurt the nerves, but the next day she will feel fatigue. And this approach ¡­ There are babies at home. It is estimated it is not very good to deal with it?¡±

    Malcolm pondered and did not speaking.

    Jimmy continued to add, ¡°Like today¡¯s knockout situation, there can¡¯t be any more. The back of her head would have been injured. Nerves are the most sensitive. When she wakes up, she may be a headache.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Malcolm med himself a little and nodded decisively in agreement.

    He took the back of Lyra¡¯s hand and apologetically ced a deep kiss.

    ¡°Rara¡¯s mania, is there anything you can do to cure it?¡±

    Jimmy: ¡°There are naturally ways. Mania is a mental illness. It is not easy to cure, but not incurable. I have to deploy a medicine solution suitable for her ording to her physique, and with luck, she should recover within six months.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s tense heart was relieved when he heard that she could recover.

    ¡°Good, draw up a treatment n as soon as possible, and when Rara has her next attack, I¡¯ll quietly bring her over for an infusion.¡±

    Jimmy caught the key words, ¡°Quietly? Malcolm, you¡¯re not going to tell her? You try to help her get cured secretly?¡±

    Malcolm lowered his eyes and sighed, ¡°Rara has a strong nature. If she knows she has a mental illness like mania that can hurt others, she will probably have a hard time. I know her. She may take extreme measures for the sake of the people she loves around her. I will try to hide it first. For other problems, we will see how to solve it when the timees.¡±

    Since this was the case, Jimmy had nothing to say.

    He gave Lyra a simple dose of soothing, and resistance-building medication.

    The infusionsted for two and a half hours, with Malcolm standing by and applying ice packs to his face.

    He workedte into the night in theb to finish dealing with Lyra¡¯s illness.

    Malcolm held Lyra, who was still unconscious, and drove back to Lyre Spiti.

    After a hard night¡¯s work, he was finally able to rest. He hugged Lyra and drifted off to sleep in exhaustion.

    Lyra slept until noon the next day.

    She was woken up by a phone call from her assistant.

    ¡°Ms. Lloyd, the project leader over Duowiehl Group ising over this afternoon to sign the contract. It¡¯s almost one o¡¯clock. Are you stilling over today?¡±

    Almost one o¡¯clock already?

    She sobered up a little at the mention of signing the contract.

    ¡°Okay, I got it. Come over soon.¡±

    Hanging up the phone, she tried to support her body when she suddenly got a splitting headache, especially the back of her head, which was particrly painful.

    The pain made her so weak that her whole person just sat up and but fell backwards uncontrobly.

    But instead of hitting the headboard of the bed, shey into the broad and firm chest.

    She hardly needed to open her eyes to know who was behind her, ¡°Honey, did you turn off my rm clock. Otherwise how could I have slept until almost one in the afternoon?¡±

    ¡°Seeing that you are tired these days, I want you to have a good sleep. If you still have a headache, just rest a little longer. For Duowiehl Group¡¯s contract, I can help you put off and postpone signing it.¡±

    ¡°No, this contract has been postponed for a long time because of the previous incident. If it continues to be dyed, it is easy to have a change. I am almost recovered, so it is better to deal with these matters as soon as possible.¡±

    Malcolm took her in his arms, not meaning to let go of her in the slightest, ¡°But, Rara you have a headache.¡±

    She opened her eyes weakly, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m not limatized after returning to China. Can you go get a packet of headache powder for me? I should be fine.¡±

    ¡°Headache powder is easily addictive, or let me massage your nerves and soothe them.¡±

    His long and slender fingertips gently pressed her temples and massaging her scalp that was tense from the pain.

    Lyra didn¡¯t refuse but enjoyed his service, ¡°Strangely enough, the injury on the back of my head, which was almost healed, started hurting again once I woke up.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s fingers paused and he covered the guilty feeling in his eyes, ¡°May ¡­ be you got stiff neck. I will help you.¡±

    Lyra leaned back in his arms and was still at his mercy.

    He had always been very good at it, and after a few minutes of massage, Lyra really felt relieved from the headache.

    Gradually, she abruptly remembered one thing.

    ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t I remember how I got backst night?¡±

    She didn¡¯t remember anything about it, but she hadn¡¯t not been drinking, so how could it be like a ckout?

 Chapter 538 Malcolm has changed? I canâ€™t believe he doesnâ€™t want to have sex

    With her doubts, Malcolm¡¯s face did not change and he had already prepared what to response.

    ¡°You were so tiredst night that you fell asleep in the little lounge. I went to the Lloyd¡¯s Corp to look for you and carried you back.¡±

    Lyra was mildly surprised, ¡°So, I just slept through the night?¡±

    Malcolm smiled and tickled the tip of her nose, ¡°Yeah, my littlezy pig slept for over ten hours.¡±

    No wonder she had a headache. After sleeping for so long, she was dizzy from sleep, right?

    Sheughed at herself, ¡°In that case, I should go to work more and walk more. I sleep too much nit I¡¯m not even hungry.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t stop her and was not going to dissuade her, ¡°If you are not feeling well, call me. Get off work half an hour earlier tonight. I want to cook something nice. Let¡¯s have our first candlelit dinner back home, a world for two. I will drive to pick you up then.¡±

    ¡°That sounds great.¡±

    Lyra replied casually, not noticing the ¡® a world for two¡¯ in his words.

    With the headache relieved, Lyra regained a lot of strength and was able to get out of bed and wash up.

    When she slowly washed her face and put on her makeup, her thoughts gradually regained their rity and her head didn¡¯t hurt as much.

    Malcolm sat right next to the bed and quietly observed her state, ¡°It¡¯s still early anyway. I made shredded chicken congee. Do you want to eat before you go?¡±

    Lyra shook her head and refused, ¡°Not hungry at all. And I have no appetite. I guess I¡¯ll be hungryter if I walk more. I¡¯ll just eat outside.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll drive you to the office.¡±

    Malcolm got up, took her hand, interlocked her fingers, and led her out the door without a word.

    Seeing that he was happy to be the driver, Lyra didn¡¯t refuse and let him pull her along.

    In the afternoon, Lyra sessfully signed a contract with Duowiehl Group¡¯s project manager.

    ¡°Ms. Lloyd, looking forward to the coboration.¡±

    Lyra reached out and shook hands in a friendly manner, ¡°So do I.¡±

    When they almost finished with the contract signing, the red haze outside the floor-to-ceiling windows reflected through the ss.

    Lyra looked at the nice sunset and suddenly remembered Malcolm¡¯s words at noon.

    She looked at the time. There was still half an hour before the end of the day.

    Since it was promised, she should go home.

    Lyra left the follow-up hospitality to her assistant, packed her bag and took the elevator down to the garage.

    She was about to call Malcolm when she looked up and saw the familiar limousine parked not far away.

    When she walked over, she saw that Malcolm was sitting in the car.

    When he saw hering, Malcolm got out of the car, went around from the main driver¡¯s seat to the passenger side, offered to open the door for her, and helped her fasten her seat belt again.

    He was thoughtful and considerate as always.

    When he bent over, Lyra raised her face and gave him a kiss on his thin lips, ¡°If I am to give you an award, it would be the National Good Husband Award.¡±

    Malcolm lifted her chin with one hand and deepened the kiss.

    ¡°Then you¡¯re the national good wife.¡±

    Lyra smiled openly and brightly, feeling happy inside because of such a harmonious couple life.

    On the way back to Lyre Spiti, Lyra looked out the car window at the recedingndscape and her thoughts went out of control.

    Malcolm craned his head from time to time to observe her state, and was relieved to see her calm expression.

    While waiting for the traffic light, Lyra saw a young mother pushing baby strollers on the road and suddenly felt some yearning.

    ¡°Mel, when the babies are a little older, one of us will push a stroller to take the babies out for a walk around. It must be fun.¡±

    Malcolm echoed, ¡°The babies must have loved it, too.¡±

    Lyra looked at the young mother pushing the stroller and suddenly missed the babies a little.

    ¡°Speaking of which, I just left Lyre Spiti at noon, and it¡¯s only been a few hours since I¡¯ve been away from the babies. I¡¯m surprisingly missing them a bit.¡±

    Malcolm froze slightly, ¡°Tonight we do not mention our children. Go back to the world of two and have dinner, okay?¡±

    Lyra looked back at him in disbelief, and although she was a little upset, she didn¡¯t say anything.

    More than ten minutester, the limousine arrived at White family¡¯s garage.

    Malcolm steadily parked the car, got out first, went around to the passenger side and opened the door for her.

    He directly bent down and dominantly carried her across the car.

    Lyra tightened her arms around his neck, ¡°So attentive tonight. Are you trying to have sex with me?¡±

    Malcolm pursed his lips and smiled, ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to mention sex again until you are fully recuperated from her concussion. All entertainment is based on your health.¡±

    ¡°So knowledgeable?¡±

    Lyra stared at his handsome face with slight suspicion, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s not like your character not to be so horny and not want to have sex at all.¡±

    Malcolm ced a sloppy kiss on her red lips, ¡°Nothing is as important as your body.¡±

    She leaned in close to her ear, with her seductive voice softly saying, ¡°But I¡¯m almost healed. Concussions don¡¯t affect sex, so are you sure you don¡¯t want to try the first nice sex after back home?¡±

    Her warm breathing sprayed on the sensitive base of his ear, and Malcolm shivered gently.

    He swallowed and continued walking withposure.

    Lyra yfully grabbed his tie with her hand and badly teased, ¡°It¡¯s a candlelight dinner tonight. You really don¡¯t want it?¡±

    Malcolm nodded, ¡°Honey, stop it. You know I have zero resistance to you and can¡¯t really carry it.¡±

    Okay.

    Lyra withdrew her hand in boredom, tucked his tie back into her suitpel, and sat obediently in his arms as he carried her into the house.

    Malcolm ced her on the sofa. And the fruit and snacks were all brought to her, ¡°I have prepared all the dishes for dinner in advance. I just need to stir-fry some. So you sit and wait for me for a while. Don¡¯t go anywhere, okay?¡±

    Lyra nodded, but in her heart she felt he was a bit perverse.

    Why won¡¯t he let her off the sofa?

    She always felt odd.

    Thinking of the babies on the fourth floor, Lyra went upstairs to apany them while he was frying and couldn¡¯t be bothered with this side.

    Opening the door to the nursery, the cribs were empty. No babies were in sight, no Sophia.

    She looked at the empty room in shock. Her panic was eroding all her reason. She quickly went downstairs and ran wildly to the kitchen.

    ¡°Honey, Spencer and Momo are gone. Something must have happened!¡±

    Malcolm stopped frying with a silent sigh, not expecting her to find out so quickly.

    Rara was really shrewd as usual.

    Facing Lyra, who was on the verge of losing control, he steadied her shoulders with his palms and exined word by word, ¡°Our babies are not in trouble, and they are not missing. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    ¡°You know? You¡¯re the one who hid the babies?¡± Her chest rose and fell as she stared at him incredulously, ¡°Malcolm, you gave the babies away to have a real two people¡¯s world together? What the hell are you trying to do?¡±

    Malcolm soothed her over and over again. His palm gently smoothed her back to ease her depressed emotions, ¡°It¡¯s because Grandpa wants to see Spencer and Momo so badly. He¡¯s old and has trouble with his legs. Just walking from Grandpa¡¯s vi to Lyre Spiti is inconvenient for him who has trouble with his legs. ¡±

    ¡°So I sent Spencer and Momo, along with Sophia, to stay with Grandpa for a few days to appease him for missing his great-grandchildren.¡±

    ¡°Rara, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve transferred a few extra bodyguards for extra protection of grandpa¡¯s vi. Nothing will happen to Spencer and Momo. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    With the exnations, Lyra¡¯s sanity gradually returned.

    After all, grandpa was old. It was inevitable that he missed his great-grandchildren. Lyra can not go to get the babies back, not to mention that it would not be a big deal.

    However, she always felt that something was strange and not quite right.

    ¡°Is it true that you sent the kids and Sophia there because Grandpa missed Spencer and Momo?¡±

    Malcolm kissed her forehead, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll pick them up in a few days. Don¡¯t worry Rara.¡±

    He had said this. Lyra did not say anything else.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Hurry up and fry the food. I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    The two were busy in the kitchen together, stir-frying thest few dishes and serving them to the table.

    A sumptuous candlelit dinner was rxing and enjoyable.

    After dinner, the two sat on the couch, snuggled up to each other, and watched a movie together.

    Malcolm quietly observed her state from time to time and was silently relieved to see that she showed no signs of an attack.

    ording to Jimmy, it was estimated that it was tiredness that caused the onset.

    In the future, he will take care of more, did not let Lyra have too much strain, and it should be able to reduce the number of attacks.

    A movie was only halfway through when Lyra fell asleep on his shoulder.

    Malcolm stayed uptest night and got up early in the morning to arrange matters reasonably well, and was now a little tired.

    He turned off the TV, carried his sleeping wife back to the bedroom, patiently helped her wring towels to wipe her face and feet, and changed into pajamas.

    Lyra had been sleeping exceptionally heavilytely and hadn¡¯t been woken up by him at all.

    Half an hourter, he covered himself withforter as he wished and hugged his wife to sleep.

    However.

    Snap!

    He was sleeping until he was in a daze of consciousness, and the pain of a p to the face woke him up.

 Chapter 539 Malcolm is a sandbag; just do not hit his face

    He was sleeping until he woke up by the p, which was simply too exciting.

    Malcolm opened his eyes quickly.

    In the darkness, another p came against with the strong wind.

    He sensed it keenly and struck quickly. He grabbed Lyra¡¯s wrist and got up to turn on the bedside tablemp.

    Turning back again, he met Lyra¡¯s red and manic eyes.

    Another attack, what happened?

    He was puzzled when Lyra kicked at him. He dodged sideways, and with both of them having martial arts backgrounds, they fought directly on the bed.

    Only, Malcolm was all about defense and Lyra was all about offense.

    In terms of martial arts, despite Lyra¡¯s manic state, Malcolm was always better than her, and there was an even greater disparity in strength between men and women.

    Theysted for about ten minutes of fighting. Lyra suddenly got out of bed sharply and furiously grabbed the bedsidemp to smash it.

    ¡°Rara don¡¯t!¡±

    Malcolm was confused. How could this be a shift in strategy?

    He rushed over to grab it and was too slow.

    Snapping-

    Themp knocked into the corner of the table, with a loud bang. And it was smashed to pieces.

    The flying ss shards cut Lyra¡¯s calf, but she felt no pain at all. Those scarlet eyes covered with murderous intent.

    There seemed to be only one idea. That was to see blood.

    She took a shattered and sharp bedside tablemp and pointed it straight at Malcolm¡¯s heart.

    Malcolm spun around to avoid it and nimbly knocked the murder weapon out of her hand from the side.

    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t take such a life-threatening weapon. Let¡¯s just have a couple of moves.¡±

    He sounded helpless, but Lyra, in her manic state, had no idea what he was talking about.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    The eyes were fierce and stern. She broke free from him with force and turned her head to m bottles and jars on the dressing table again.

    Malcolm noticed that she was looking that way and quickly stepped in front of her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t smash things. It will hurt you. You better hit me. I will not hide. Let you vent out your anger, OK?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s eyes were sinister, and once again, she swung her hand up towards his face.

    Seeing another p to smash down, Malcolm raised his arm to block and said sadly and helplessly, ¡°Or don¡¯t hit the face. It will not look good.¡±

    Lyra, with no sense of dominance at all, swung her left hand up and over at his face again.

    He stopped again, and his brain was racing for a solution.

    He can¡¯t hit Rara in the back of the head. And he can¡¯t let Rara smash things and can¡¯t let Rara punch him in the face.

    He forgot to ask Jimmy for two shots of tranquilizerst night, when he waited for a backup in an emergency.

    What should he do ¡­

    His mind was frantically thinking about what Jimmy had saidst night.

    Within seconds, he made a quick decision.

    A belt was quickly carried from the coat rack and shoved into Lyra¡¯s hand, ¡°Here, hit me and vent.¡±

    The corners of Lyra¡¯s mouth curved in a sickly manner, and she flung the belt harshly, striking it against him.

    Malcolm stood without hiding, protected his head and face with one hand, and between his legs with the other, to prevent being hit by mistake and losing his eternal happiness.

    The belt whistled like a raging wind, constantly flung to his back, waist, arms, chest, buttocks, legs ¡­

    Every part of the body was covered with pain, except for the sheltered areas.

    Malcolm gritted his teeth and bore it in silence, acting as a human sandbag.

    Whoosh-pop-

    Whoosh-pop-

    The sound of breaking wind kept ringing, cutting through the silence of the dark night, which sounded horrible for a far.

    He was d that he brought the babies to grandpa in advance. Otherwise such amotion would have scared the babies into tears.

    She was venting and itsted for more than half an hour. Lyra, who had lost her dominant consciousness, used all her strength.

    With this uninterrupted and intense venting, she quickly ran out of energy.

    The sound of breaking wind stopped, and Malcolm quickly took two steps forward, and carried Lyra, who was weak and powerless, into his arms.

    It was exactly as Jimmy said, after venting and exhausted, Lyra fell asleep on her own.

    Finally it was the ending of the night¡¯s grinding experience. Malcolm breathed a long sigh of relief and carried Lyra back to bed. Then he tucked her in.

    After waiting a few minutes to make sure she was really sleeping peacefully, he endured the pain on his hip and carefully sat down on the edge of the bed to check on himself.

    The pajamas and pants were smashed in many ces and ruined.

    The whole body was covered with the marks after abuse. Everywhere on his body was a deep red and purple belt marks, and some of the injuries had been drawn through the skin.

    Rara¡¯s strength was not bad.

    He sighed helplessly and endured the pain all over his body, went downstairs to the kitchen and took an ice pack for his face.

    And fetching the medical kit, he sat himself on the sofa, smeared the swelling medicine on his body where he could touch. And he used the swelling spray on his back quickly and skillfully.

    Re-entering the bedroom, he cleaned up the ss shards from the tablemp on the floor again.

    After doing this, it was already 2:00 am.

    He changed into a new set of pajamas, covered the bruises on his body tightly, and carefully slept on the bed, tentatively holding Lyra to sleep.

    ¡­

    Lyra slept again until noon.

    She was awakened by the smell of Malcolm¡¯s simmering beef porridge.

    When she woke uppletely, the shards of themp broken inst night¡¯s fight, the pajamas and pants torn by the belt were all destroyed and disposed of by Malcolm.

    When she moved gently, her body was so weak that she had no strength at all. She was puzzled when she saw Malcolme in with a bowl of porridge.

    Malcolm put the bowl of porridge on the bedside table, thoughtfully helped her to support her with the pillow and helped her to half lean on the head of the bed.

    ¡°Honey, what did we dost night? Why do I feel so tired?¡±

    She beat him for more than an hourst night. Could she not be tired?

    Thinking resentfully, he was smiling in a doting way, ¡°Rara seemed to have a nightmarest night. I guess that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t sleep well. That¡¯s why you felt tired.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t believe it, ¡°Even if I have a nightmare, I am not so tired that I don¡¯t have any energy, right? Besides, why can¡¯t I remember anything?¡±

    Malcolm did not change his face, ¡°You were indeed too tiredst night and fell asleep watching the movie. I carried you back to the room to rest.¡±

    Lyra always felt strange and looked at him suspiciously, ¡°Honey, did you ¡­ do something to me at night while I was asleep?¡±

    Malcolm was speechless.

    He sat on the edge of the bed, picked up the bowl of porridge, patiently stirred and blew, ¡°No, your husband is a decent man. I will ask your permission before sex. I won¡¯t force you.¡±

    Lyra naturally believed him.

    She stared at his movements stirring the bowl of porridge. His stunning face, when he was doing something seriously, was iparably pleasing to the eyes.

    But.

    She stared at him and felt something was wrong, ¡°Honey, what happened to your face? Why does it feel a bit fat?¡±

    Malcolm choked and exined calmly, ¡°I guess I recently have eaten too much so my face looks fat. Rara if you do not like it, from today I will eat less to lose weight.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. You have good-looking features. Even if the cheeks grow a little fleshy, it is also handsome, just ¡­¡±

    She trailed off and squinted her eyes as she examined his face, ¡°Why does it feel like the left side of your face is a little fatter than the right. Asymmetrical?¡±

    He haughtily and elegantly blew the porridge in the spoon, handed it to Lyra¡¯s mouth, and continued to bullshit, ¡°Human features are not perfectly symmetrical in the first ce. I¡¯ve been eating with my lefttely, so it¡¯s not symmetrical.¡±

    This exnation made sense.

    Lyra did not continue the topic, opened her mouth to take the porridge he handed her, chewed gently, and enjoyed her husband¡¯s attentive service.

    After she got up, she did not know what time it was. Lyra turned her head to get the phone on the nightstand to see the time and work information, but suddenly found that the bedroom was a little bit unusual.

    She wondered, ¡°Honey, I told you why the room is weird. Why is themp missing?¡±

 Chapter 540 Another attack, Malcolm is afraid of sleeping

    Malcolm stopped blowing the porridge. Just for a second, his face was back to normal.

    ¡°Babe, you forget it. Last night you said the bedside tablemp is too blinding and you let me take it away. And you don¡¯t this kind ofmp any more.¡±

    Lyra was baffled.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I remember anything? And thismp is not very bright, so howe I feel blinding?¡±

    Malcolm smiled gently and passed the cooled porridge the his spoon to her lips, ¡°How should I know? I can never guess what you really think. You have been working too much recently. This kind of small thing may not be on your mind. When you get up, you forget about it. That is normal.¡±

    Was this normal?

    This was not normal!

    Her heart felt it strange. Although she was thinking, she habitually opened her mouth to ept Malcolm¡¯s feeding.

    Malcolm looked at her dotingly and tenderly, focusing on the movements of his hands.

    As she chewed the beef porridge in her mouth, her eyes suddenly nced to the side and the strangeness in her heart intensified, ¡°Honey, why is the bedside tablemp on your side still there?¡±

    For her, who was a bit obsessivepulsive, the bedside tablemp was only one so theyout was strange. How can she propose the act of taking away themp because of the blinding?

    Malcolm remained unchanged as he exined, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll take thismp awayter as well.¡±

    In the future, he should never put any dangerous items on the bedside table.

    If he could, he would love to move Lyra¡¯s dressing table out of the bedroom.

    Don¡¯t set up anything but this big bed.

    But this was a situation that he can only think about.

    Seeing that Lyra was still thinking about this strange thing, he decided to hand over a spoonful of beef porridge, ¡°Well Rara, it¡¯s just a small thing. No need to take it to heart. You have a lot of work to deal with today, right? It¡¯s almost one o¡¯clock. I¡¯ll take you to the Lloyd¡¯s Corp after eating.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost one o¡¯clock?¡±

    Lyra recently had doubt for her life. Why did she sleep until noon every day? And when she got up, she either had a headache or fatigue and she did not wake up midway.

    Without making her think deeply, Malcolm handed another spoonful of beef porridge and quickly fed her.

    She ate the whole bowl of porridge andy down for Malcolm to massage.

    When the soreness of her body was almost relieved, her delicate hands wrapped around Malcolm¡¯s strong waist.

    There were bruises on his waist fromst night¡¯s belt that broke the skin, and Malcolm trembled gently in pain. His brows were furrowing lightly.

    Fearing that Lyra would notice the difference, he forced himself to look right, stiffened his back, and let her hug him, enduring the pain.

    Lyra lightly sipped his thin lips, ¡°You¡¯re so considerate. If you continue to spoil me like this, I will be a small waste.¡±

    Malcolm rubbed the tip of his nose with his sweetly, ¡°These are small things. My Rara has big ambitions to do great things. As your husband, of course I have to help you take care of these chores.¡±

    She was touched and wrapped her arms around his back and hugged him tightly, ¡°Thank you, honey, for being willing to support my career.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s eyshes fluttered. He adjusted his breathing, and his cheek went to press against her ear.

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    The two got intimate for a while before Lyra got out of bed and went to wash up.

    Only when her figure was fully inside the bathroom did Malcolm reveal his painful expression.

    Fortunately, she was already wearing a suit jacket so Lyra did not feel it out. If it was pajamas, with Lyra¡¯s shrewdness, she will certainly find traces.

    Twenty minutester, Lyra changed into hermuter clothes, put on light makeup, and walked out with Malcolm holding hands.

    Malcolm himself drove Lyra to the Lloyd¡¯s Corp.

    When Lyra¡¯s figurepletely disappeared from view, he immediately looked serious and decisively rolled up the car window.

    He took out his cell phone, called Jimmy, and told Jimmy exactly what happenedst night.

    Jimmy listened and remained calm.

    ¡°When she has an attack, she will just lose her dominant consciousness and be unable to perceive what she has done when she is awake. She is not stopping her thoughts. She will choose to turn around and go get themp and smash it, which is a normal venting behavior during the attack.¡±

    Malcolm understood but was a little disappointed, yet a little thankful.

    Fortunately, Lyra was not taking advantage of mental illness and deliberately venting to torment him.

    He didn¡¯t say anything and Jimmy continued, ¡°Malcolm,e to theb. I¡¯ll see how you were beatenst night and how badly you were hurt. You can bring back some strong tranquilizers in case of emergencies.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    Malcolm agreed and immediately turned around and went to theb.

    In theb, he just took off his shirt and let Jimmy examine the injury.

    Jimmy sighed in relief, ¡°Fortunately, only flesh wounds. It did not hurt the bones, but, your whole body was beaten like this. It hurts, right?¡±

    Malcolm stared at him oddly, ¡°How about you take a few hits? Then you can see if it hurts?¡±

    Jimmy¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not in good shape. I am just a weak little doctor. I can¡¯t take a few hits. I will pass out. Malcolm, I¡¯m not as sturdy as you are to endure the beating.¡±

    Malcolm red at him with twisted brows and a chill in his eyes.

    He sensed the threat,ughed heatedly and patted Malcolm¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Nothing else, it¡¯s apliment to your body, strong, good stamina ¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop yourpliments.¡±

    Jimmy shut up with resentment and gave him aboratory ointment specializing in bruises and swelling, ¡°This one is better than the one you use at home. But the pain is intensified when you apply the medicine.¡±

    He went on to say that it would help the wound heal faster, and for him, it was the most needed medicine at the moment.

    Before leaving theb, Jimmy instructed, ¡°Malcolm, if she goes crazy again tonight, you should not be a sandbag. Your body is not yet healed, and then a beating can hurt, right? You should find a way to give her a sedative.¡±

    Malcolm nodded and left decisively.

    Jimmy had said before that too many injections of strong sedatives can affect the nervous system, which was detrimental to future treatment and can have an impact on Rara¡¯s ability to cure her maniater.

    He just kept it on hand and would never consider using sedatives as ast resort.

    The Office of the President at Lloyd¡¯s Corp.

    When it came to work, Lyra was always serious and focused.

    Since the release of the Lloyd¡¯s Corp and Duowiehl Group¡¯s project coboration in international news, these days, the Lloyd¡¯s Corp stock was up several points and the response had been good.

    Knowing that Anne was recently helping AN Group to negotiate a certain cooperation, Lyra decided to send an elite team to grab the business.

    She believed that in less than two days, they would have a pretty good result.

    Even if she can¡¯t get it, she still had to spoil Anne¡¯s project and avenge her for previous business robbery.

    As night fell, Lyra, who had simply worked all afternoon, soon felt physically exhausted.

    Something was really wrong with her lifetely, and it was not just her, Malcolm was having problems too.

    It always seemed like something was hiding from her, but if one let her point out what was strange, she can not say it out.

    The nerves in her head were starting to panic again, and she closed her eyes and helped herself to a brief rest by rubbing her temples.

    The back of her hand was suddenly grasped by a pair of warm hands, and she opened her eyes to see that it was Malcolm.

    ¡°When did youe in? Howe I didn¡¯t hear a sound?¡±

    ¡°Just a minute ago, just came in. I am, after all, the proper husband of the CEO of the Lloyd¡¯s Corp, and your assistant couldn¡¯t stop me.¡±

    Because Lyra had just taken the helm of the Lloyd¡¯s Corp and had let Malcolm help with the business, Lyra had always given him the permission so he cane in directly without the need for an assistant to inform her.

    ¡°Are you tired?¡±

    Malcolm gently rubbed the back of her hand, ¡°Work is never done. Take care, and rest. Work life bnce is the best choice.¡±

    After finishing his words, he bent down and picked Lyra up, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡­

    After dinner, the two yed a two-yer mobile game together for a while.

    The atmosphere was pleasant and harmonious.

    They yed the game until 10 p. m., when Malcolm carried Lyra upstairs to take a shower.

    ¡°Good night honey.¡±

    Lyra gave him a kiss on his thin lips and closed her eyes to sleep.

    Malcolm, however, kept his eyes open, gazed at her sleeping face, and did not dare to close his eyes.

    When Lyra¡¯s breathing gradually stabilized and he confirmed that she was asleep, he gently and quietly got out of bed and put away the bottles and jars on the opposite dressing table in a quick and orderly manner, just in case.

    After all this, despite his exhaustion, he chose to sit on the edge of the bed and quietly watch Lyra sleep for a while.

    Seeing that she did not have any signs of an attack for several minutes, his tense nerves ckened and hey back on the bed exhausted.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Then, as he just closed his eyes and slept for less than a minute, he sensitively felt a strong winding from his ears.

    He quickly opened his eyes and gripped Lyra¡¯s right wrist as she swung her hand.

    However.

    Snap¨C

    Lyra raised her left hand and swung it over to Malcolm¡¯s right cheek, catching him off guard.

    She deserved to be his wife because her response was really fast.

 Chapter 541 Three days of the same script; Lyra suspects

    He decisively struck again, clutching Lyra¡¯s left wrist.

    With her hands confined, Lyra, in a manic state, immediately began to kick with her feet.

    Malcolm could only be forced to step back, release her shackles and roll twice towards the bed,nding firmly on the carpet.

    While the frenzied Lyra went looking for something to vent on, he ran quickly to the coat rack in the moonlight outside the window. Then he took down a belt sharply, crossed to the other side of the bed before Lyra could smash something, and handed the belt to her.

    Lyra¡¯s eyes became more bloodthirsty and vicious after she got the weapon.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Malcolm stopped in horror and quickly stripped himself of his pajamas and pants, throwing them on the bed and standing naked in front of Lyra to prevent another set of clothes from being smashed.

    ¡°Come on Rara. Hurry up and finish and go to bed.¡±

    Lyra hissed in a low voice, like a raging little beast. She waspletely out of her senses and consciousness.

    He could not see any expression of pity in her eyes except for venting, and she struggled to swing the belt at him.

    Snap!

    ¡°Hiss ¡­¡±

    Each blow almost superimposed on the old injury fromst night. Malcolm fought against the vital area, breathed deeply and gritted his teeth to bear it.

    He silently counted this down in his heart, to calcte how long he had to stay up.

    Late at night, the sound of the belt whistling was horrifying and especially spooky.

    Such a stormy one-sided abuse continued for nearly an hour.

    The belt thatnded on the body gradually became much lighter in strength.

    Malcolm looked up and saw the mania in Lyra¡¯s eyes fade into exhaustion.

    She fell backwards, and Malcolm was quick to catch her.

    Just as skillfully asst night, she was ced back on the bed and settled.

    He counted. She beat him for two hundred and eighteen times with belt. When Rara raged up, her force was really great.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    He gasped.

    It hurt too much on his body.

    There was no skin on his body that was unscathed.

    He couldn¡¯t sit down but propped himself up on the side of the bed with one hand, adjusted his painful breathing, and took a long time to calm himself down.

    Because the bedsidemp was removed and the overhead light was too strong to wake Lyra up, he picked up his pajamas and pants from the bed and held himself up against the wall to go out the door.

    He was naked and came to the living room. He took out the ice bag in the refrigerator for his face and checked the whole body¡¯s injuries.

    The scars had increased twofold, and there was not a single piece of intact skin on the whole body.

    Redness, swelling, deep purple, they were all the marks of the abuse.

    He stumbled and held on to the refrigerator before standing firm.

    Hitting him consumed her physical strength, and he, who was hit and had to resist consumed even more physical strength.

    Together with theck of sleep for the past few days, he was tired and sore.

    Jimmy had already dispensed the infusion treatment, and he had to hurry to finish the medication and take Lyra to theb.

    Thinking of this, he braced himself mentally, fetched the swelling cream Jimmy had given him during the day, and quickly applied it.

    The medicine was very effective to reduce the swelling. When it was smeared on the skin, first he felt it cool, and then it turned into a hot pain, like being burned with boiling water which seemed to lift off ayer of skin.

    It was twice as painful as the beating, and Malcolm, who had great endurance, could not bear the intense pain.

    He was drenched in cold sweat. His head was giddy, and he couldn¡¯t stand on his feet.

    In order to heal these wounds on his body sooner, he fetched a towel, bit down on it with his teeth, and continued to apply the medicine.

    After receiving a new round of pain from the medicine, he drank a ss of water to relieve the pressure from the burning pain all over his body, quickly put on his pajamas and pants, and went upstairs to find Lyra.

    The arms were all bruised and crushed while holding Lyra.

    Malcolm held back and gingerly carried the sleeping Lyra downstairs.

    Half an hourter, they arrived at theboratory.

    Jimmy had long since received his message and rushed back to theb overnight to work overtime.

    After giving Lyra infusion, Jimmy looked at him heartily, ¡°Malcolm, you are too tired. Go to the next room to sleep. The infusion will take at least two and a half hours. I will help you watch her.¡±

    Malcolm took Lyra¡¯s hand and stood without letting go or sitting.

    ¡°No, I have called you up for overtime in the middle of the night. I just can¡¯t let you help me watch my wife. You can go to sleep. I¡¯ll call youter when this bottle of infusion is finished.¡±

    Jimmy saw that he was obviously tired, but still wanted to stay with Lyra. For no reason, he remembered Lyra, for Malcolm¡¯s sake, sent pharmaceuticals to testte at night.

    ¡°You two¡¯s affection is really making me enviable. If only there were not so many matters, peaceful and quiet life would be good.¡±

    Malcolm clutched Lyra¡¯s palm, ¡°Yes, these trials and tribtions will pass, and Rara and I, as a family of four, will be happy to the end.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯ll stay with you then. I can¡¯t sleep anyway.¡±

    Jimmy sighed and took a chair to sit next to him.

    He keenly saw the broken skin and red bruises on Malcolm¡¯s wrists and so he moved closer to check.

    ¡°Malcolm, you¡¯re hurt too badly, and ces like your wrist are the easiest to spot and difficlut to cover.¡±

    Malcolm looked carelessly at his wrists twice, ¡°It¡¯s okay, small problem. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    Jimmy sighed for the third time and reached out to pat him on the back to soothe him, but he remembered the injuries all over his body and he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    His hand stiffened for a minute, and Jimmy chose to take it back unhappily.

    ¡°Malcolm, it¡¯s not convenient to put medicine on your back, is it? Sit down and I¡¯ll apply it for you.¡±

    Malcolm shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve been medicated before I came out. My back is with the swelling spray. Anyway, it doesn¡¯t bother me and it doesn¡¯t affect my daily life, so I won¡¯t be on that special swelling medicine of yours.¡±

    Seeing that he was quite determined, Jimmy stopped persuading. And knowing that he could not persuade, he silently apanied him for Lyra¡¯s infusion.

    The two stayed up together for more than an hour. Malcolm could not stand up a bit and propped himself up on the bed with one hand, closing his eyes for a while.

    Jimmy was worried about him, ¡°Malcolm, if she has another attack tomorrow, it¡¯s better to give her a strong sedative. Don¡¯t be a human sandbag. Look at your injuries. If you take another beating, I don¡¯t think you can hold up.¡±

    He did not speak and was adjusting his breathing which was disturbed by the pain.

    Jimmy was right next to him to help him think of a solution, chattering, ¡°How about this, tomorrow night you prepare a set of protective gear to wear on your body. It is better than taking the flesh to bear her vent.¡±

    Malcolm said casually and perfunctorily, ¡°Tomorrow night¡¯s thing is not important now. I just want to spend time with Lyra tonight for her infusion.¡±

    Thinking about the treatment, he asked, ¡°Will the infusion tonight do much to cure Rara¡¯s mania?¡±

    Jimmy: ¡°It¡¯s not that fast. It takes at least a week to get better significantly.¡±

    Malcolm was calm, ¡°OK, as long as it can be cured, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    ¡­

    After finally getting Lyra to finish the infusion, Malcolm carefully carried Lyra out of theb with Jimmy right beside him to help.

    Not long after, the limousine went back to the White family.

    By the time he was able to walk down the winding alleyways of the White family as he had hoped, it was 4:30 am.

    He can still sleep for more than four hours when he returned, and when he slept until eight or nine o¡¯clock the next morning, he had to get up to help Rara make porridge and supplement as for the meal therapy.

    After an eventful night, he was finally able to lie down on his bed. With the bruises, he didn¡¯t know whether to lie on his back or t on his back.

    It hurt anyway so he chose to turn on his side and sleep with Lyra circled in his arms.

    After closing his eyes, Malcolm was finally able to unwind and fall asleep within two minutes.

    Next day at noon.

    Perhaps because of the infusion, Lyra woke up and her whole body was not as tired as yesterday, and her mental strength was much better.

    After hearing the sound of rustling footsteps, she braced herself and sat up on the bed.

    A minuteter, Malcolm, who was fully dressed in suit and tie, walked into the bedroom with a bowl of porridge.

    She stared at him and her face looked serious. It was too weird to have the exact same script for three days in a row.

    But she hid the suspicion in her eyes and didn¡¯t ask anything.

    All the time she waited for Malcolm to walk to the bed and sit down, ans she said, ¡°What¡¯s the porridge today?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s face was slightly pale as he replied in a gentle tone, ¡°Vegetable and fresh shrimp porridge.¡±

    She watched him quietly as he approached, sizing up his state and asking in a t tone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with metely? Why do I feel weak every day, and today, although a little better, I slept until midday again.¡±

    Malcolm gently sat on the edge of the bed. His long fingers were gently stirring the bowl of porridge, ans he was blowing it cool as he said, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s normal for Rara to be a littlezy with the recent change of season.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    She frowned slightly and looked at Malcolm¡¯s handsome face. Seeing him pass a spoonful of porridge over, she reached out and clutched Malcolm¡¯s wrist, ¡°No, I want to eat by myself today.¡±

    Obviously, it was a very casual action. Malcolm¡¯s brows furrowed and his wrist lightly trembled in an almost instinctive reaction.

    Lyra immediately noticed something different, ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong with you? You don¡¯t look well. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

 Chapter 542 She actually hurt Malcolm so badly

    Malcolm smiled lightly without changing his face, ¡°I¡¯m in good health. What can happen?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t believe it at all, having spent so much time with him and knowing his smallest gestures too well.

    It was a little normal if it happened once or twice. For three days in a row, that was too abnormal.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    She reached toward Malcolm, ¡°Give me the bowl. I want to eat it myself.¡±

    Seeing her insistence, Malcolm handed her the bowl and instructed in a gentle voice, ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t get burned.¡±

    Lyra nodded her head.

    The moment she took the bowl, she turned her hand and put it on the bedside table, grabbed Malcolm¡¯s hand with both hands and lifted his cuffs with one hand to check his wrist which had just reacted visibly.

    ¡°Rara!¡±

    By the time Malcolm pulled his hand back, it was toote, and Lyra could already see the broken skin and red welts on his wrist.

    Lyra stared at him in shock, with anger brewing in her chest, ¡°How did you get hurt like this? Even when you made mistakes, I never spared to beat you so hard. Who did this?¡±

    Malcolm lowered his eyes which were flickering slightly. He did not dare look at her in the eye and tightened his cuffs with guilty conscience.

    ¡°No one did it. It was when I was cooking porridge, I was identally burned by the edge of the pot. I didn¡¯t rinse with the cool water in time afterwards. I didn¡¯t expect to break the skin, but it has been medicated. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    How was it possible not to worry?

    Lyra¡¯s eyes reddened as she carefully recalled the scene she had just seen.

    How can a pot rim burn be thatrge piece of skin and the bruises were t, like they were hit by something.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Put your hand out and I¡¯ll take a closer look.¡±

    He didn¡¯t move, very much in denial, ¡°It¡¯s really okay. No need to make a fuss.¡±

    ¡°Come on, hold it out!¡± Her tone was heavier. It was amand that brooked no argument.

    ¡°Why are you hiding your injury?¡±

    Malcolm lowered his head and remained motionless, not exining or reaching out.

    He was inwardly depressed. Lyra was really shrewd as always. A little small action can not hide her eyes.

    ¡°Mel, you know me. I will not rest until I reach my goal. You can not show me now, but you have to be sure that you can hide it. Otherwise I will know sooner orter.¡±

    She lightened her tone and went to grab the back of his hand, ¡°I am heartbroken for you. Let me see it.¡±

    Malcolm pulled his hand back to keep her from touching it.

    Seeing that he was so resistant, Lyra took advantage of his head down and unfocused thoughts to decisively rush over and forcefully lift up his cuffs with deft force, revealing a small half of his strong, but scarred arms.

    Lyra was stunned at the sight of more than one wound on his arm.

    And each swelling marks, which had smooth and flush edges, were absolutely impossible to be burned.

    ¡°How did it hurt so badly ¡­ Who did this hit? You tell me!¡±

    He was totally unable to hide it. Malcolm sighed helplessly, ¡°Rara, you calm down.¡±

    ¡°You suddenly and inexplicably are injured like this. How do you let me calm down? Say it! Who did it!¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t strike up a conversation.

    Lyra was on the verge of an emotional outburst.

    Her husband, who was in love with her every day, was the patriarch of the White family and the boss of National Investigation Bureau in Suham, had suffered such a serious flesh wound behind her back, so how can she not be angry?

    Her eyes were watery, and suddenly another key point came to mind.

    His right arm was injured like this. What about the rest of the body? What kind of injuries will it cause?

    She sat up and pulled Malcolm¡¯s suit, ¡°Let me see if you¡¯re hurt anywhere else.¡±

    ¡°Rara ¡­¡±

    Malcolm had not slept well for three days in a row. Over the past these days he was up early, and beaten. Last night in order to survive that special swelling medicine, he was exhausted all his strength.

    Now his face was paler and the body was very weak.

    In contrast, with the infusionst night and after a full night¡¯s rest, plus with her emotional anger, Lyra¡¯s force was much greater than Malcolm¡¯s.

    She undid Malcolm¡¯s tie and ripped the buttons off his shirt.

    There should be fair and delicate chest and abdominal muscles, but were crisscrossed with injuries.

    Lyra¡¯s heart ached as she watched, and her chest felt as if it was being pinched tight, making it difficult to breathe.

    Looking at Malcolm¡¯s hideous and horrific scars, she suddenly got a nerve headache.

    When she closed eyes, the image of Malcolm standing in front of her, being beaten under his belt and holding back, suddenly shed in her mind.

    Why did these fragmented image appear in her mind?

    That beating ¡­ could it be her?

    She raised her watery eyes and stared at Malcolm incredulously, ¡°Mel, these bruises, did I do this? Did I do this to you?¡±

    Malcolm saw her hard and his eyes turned red as well, ¡°Rara, don¡¯t be sad first. I can exin.¡±

    To exin was to make excuses.

    No rebuttal meant it was true.

    Sheughed lightly like a self-deprecatingugh. Malcolm would never let a second person touch a finger of his besides her.

    These injuries were actually caused by her ¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    She shook her hand to reach his chest¡¯s broken skin where there were purple wounds, but because of his skin was covered with wounds, her hand stopped.

    ¡°How can I hurt you like this. How can ¡­¡±

    Tears fell uncontrobly, and she stared in defeat and shock at his injuries.

    Malcolm¡¯s broad palm caressed her cheek and gently wiped away the teardrops, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Rara you are just sick. I¡¯m really not in any pain. It¡¯s just superficial wounds. It looks scary, but it¡¯s not really damaging, really.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you coax me. I have eyes. I can see.¡± She sniffled and asked again, ¡°What disease do I have?¡±

    ¡°Mania.¡±

    Lyra lowered her head grimly, contemting the disorder.

    Malcolm grabbed her hand and exined seriously, ¡°In the end, it¡¯s still me. If it wasn¡¯t for my poor measures, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten pregnant with the babies, let alone travel all the way to European Swye for my illness. The reason you got this disease is basically a factor rted to me, so Rara, I let you vent out on me. Don¡¯t need to feel guilty.¡±

    It was a lie to say that she didn¡¯t feel guilty. How could Lyra not know that his words were allforting.

    Malcolm softened his voice and kept wiping her tears, ¡°My good babe, don¡¯t cry, okay? It breaks my heart to see you sad.¡±

    Lyra suppressed her mourning, calmed herself down and said in a serious manner, ¡°There are not light injuries. You have to apply medicine every day to heal quickly. Have you applied the medicine today?¡±

    Malcolm shook his head.

    ¡°Then go get the ointment and I¡¯ll put it on you.¡±

    Malcolm: ¡°No, it¡¯s really no big deal. It¡¯s too much trouble.¡±

    Lyra exined with a straight face, ¡°I have to make up for the fact that I hurt you like this, so let me help you with the medicine. Otherwise I¡¯ll be suffocating.¡±

    Seeing that she took it pretty well and didn¡¯t have any extreme ideas, Malcolm was briefly relieved andpromised.

    ¡°Okay, then you have the porridge first. I¡¯ll get the ointment ande up soon.¡±

    Lyra nodded in silence.

    While waiting for Malcolm to return, she held her bowl of porridge and casually took a few bites, coping with little appetite.

    When Malcolm entered the room again, he was quickly relieved to see her eating, ¡°Rara, you can eat first. Finish this whole bowl of porridge, and then help me with the medicine, okay?¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    As a patient with a known condition, she did need the supplement to have sufficient strength to fight the disease.

    But, being depressed and unable to eat more, she barely ate half a bowl.

    Malcolm did not force her, and when he saw that she really could not eat, he obediently took off his clothes.

    Lyra gazed at him and added, ¡°Take it all off.¡±

    To be naked so that she can check.

    Malcolm froze and obeyed, taking off his suit and shirt and immediately unbuckling his belt.

    The fact that Lyra was still emotionally stable after learning of her condition was already his greatest relief.

    This was a small request that should not be a big problem.

    But he neglected to mention how appalling the injuries on his body were.

    Lyra originally thought she was mentally prepared, but when she saw his back, new wounds and old scars ovepping, she couldn¡¯t help but once again her eyes were reddened.

    The back, because he could apply the medicine himself, had the most serious injuries, and healing was also slow. Those deep red and purple swollen wounds and even the bleeding injuries burned her eyes.

    She told Malcolm to lie down on the bed, fought back tears and helped him apply the medicine.

    When she had mania, she lost consciousness and didn¡¯t remember anything at all.

    If not for these injuries on Malcolm¡¯s body were too shocking, she was afraid she can not think of a few images.

    She was too threatened to know when the onset will ur and what she will do to vent when it did.

    She was such a morbid person. If she was staying by Malcolm¡¯s side, it will only continue to hurt him.

    After hesitating and thinking for a long time, she finally gathered the courage to say, ¡°Malcolm, or ¡­ can we divorce?¡±

 Chapter 543 Divorce, the baby belongs to you, and I have nothing

    Malcolm did not realize what happened at first, and it took several seconds for his mind to digest Lyra¡¯s words.

    For just a moment, his eyshes fluttered terribly and his eyes were frighteningly red, ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    Lyra nodded firmly, ¡°I¡¯m sober now. Of course I know what I¡¯m talking about. With a divorce, you will no longer be hurt. And I will not feel guilty about it. It¡¯s better for both you and me.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes were tearful, and soon he fell into extreme despair, ¡°I tried everything to hide your condition. I am afraid that you will make this extreme choice. I did not expect you to identally know it. You really will do so ¡­¡±

    His bruised spine was gently trembling from grief, and his eyes looked sad.

    ¡°Rara, this is already the second time you ask me for a divorce. Thest time I divorced, I almost gave up this life to get you back. This time, how many lives do you want me to give up?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s breath hitched and she sighed as she raised her hand up to his back, and she was ready to continue the medication.

    Malcolm sulked and moved to the side, not letting her touch.

    Seeing that he was sad, Lyra softened her tone and exined, ¡°Mel, I didn¡¯t mean that. I don¡¯t even know who I am when I have an attack. I¡¯ll hurt you.¡±

    She took a deep breath and re- exined, ¡°I mean to say divorce, but the babies belong to you. You can lock me up and let me focus on treatment. If the cure is hopeless, you help the babies find a gentler and kinder mother to take care of them without bothering me, and we can remarry when I can fully recover from my illness. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Malcolm did not need to think at all. He refused very decisively, ¡°I do not divorce. There is no guarantee that you will look at other men during single. I am five years older than you, then I am old and decrepit, you will not like me any more. I will have no hope to remarry.¡±

    Lyra was speechless.

    He continued, and his dark eyes looked resolute, ¡°From now on, there will never be a divorce in my household register.¡±

    Lyra sighed once again, ¡± Mel ¡­¡±

    ¡°Call honey or husband.¡± Malcolm looked away, sulking.

    She said helplessly and was extra serious, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to hurt you. Just like when you were hit with S404 biochemical virus and your life was in danger, you would also choose to give me up in order not to make me sad. I am now in the same mood. Can you understand?¡±

    Malcolm propped up his arm and sat in front of her, asking righteously, ¡°But at first, you were determined not to give up on me either. I¡¯m in the same state of mind as you were then. Can you understand that?¡±

    Lyra was wordless.

    Malcolm clutched her hand, ¡°Couples should share the hardships and sufferings, not to mention that this is not a serious illness. Jimmy said that if the treatment effect is still good, you will recover in six months at most, and the babies and I will always be with you.¡±

    The two looked at each other, both with red eyes.

    After thinking for a while, Lyra continued, ¡°In the future, when I have an attack, you can just lock me up. It¡¯s the best solution for me to stay alone and not hurt anyone.¡±

    Malcolm coaxed, ¡°Next time when you have an attack, I¡¯ll just sedate you and take you to Jimmy¡¯s for an infusion. Will that work?¡±

    Lyra thought about it and had to add some more conditions, ¡°You have to promise not to get hurt again. Even if I do have to hit you again, you must fight back. If I wake up next time and check your body and find that you have added a new injury, I can¡¯t spare you.¡±

    Malcolm suddenly leaned down and came close to her cheek, pressing the tip of her nose and asking with concern, ¡°How will you not spare me? I¡¯ve been hurt like this. Do you still want to beat me again?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s throat choked.

    It was natural that she did not bear it.

    If possible, she would like to let Malcolm sleep for three days. Even fainting was okay. As long as it can make up for the pain he suffered these days, she could have excessive sex and even go into the ICU once.

    Being seen through, she made herself look grim, ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t allow any more injuries on you, and if you don¡¯t listen, I¡¯ll show you my power when the timees. I promise not to spare you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, it is up to you.¡± He casually coaxed. As long as the divorce was not mentioned, everything was fine.

    ¡°Then lie down nicely and I¡¯ll put the medicine on you.¡±

    Malcolm obedientlyy on her back while Lyra dipped her fingers into the cream and gently applied it to the injuries on her back, buttocks and legs.

    On his red and swollen skin, her fingers kept swimming.

    As she applied the medicine, she pondered the solution.

    The seizure was something she couldn¡¯t control, and she knew better Malcolm¡¯s personality.

    The next time when she had an attack, he will probably use his body as a sandbag and let her vent.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    However, this situation can never happen again. She will never allow to hurt him like this again.

    With her mind in thought, she did not move to medicate Malcolm.

    Because the incident was not concealed, Lyra was always in a heavy mood, and the atmosphere between them was not aspletely harmonious as usual.

    Lyra numbly changed into hermuter clothes, and Malcolm came to take her little hand customarily to drive her to the group.

    ¡°No need.¡± Lyra drew back her hand, ¡°I¡¯m in good spirits now. When I get off work, I¡¯ll be back half an hour early. You can rest assured.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s thin lips were tightly pursed. He did not speak but frown to hide the sense of sadness by being disliked.

    Lyra noticed. Her fair fingertips stroked his handsome face, she kissed him.

    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯m heartbroken for you. Your butt is hurt. Sitting on the car seat will hurt, right? Be a good boy and rest at home for the day. And catch up on your sleep, okay?¡±

    Malcolm agreed.

    After several days of sleep deprivation, he now really needed to make up for his doze and wake up his mental energy.

    Lyra was dropped off by him at the White family¡¯s garage. He watched as she drove away from sight in her luxury car, before slowly making his way back to Lyre Spiti.

    But Lyra, who drove away from the White family, didn¡¯t go far.

    She parked her car at the corner of the street five hundred meters away, opened her cell phone contacts and called Chad.

    After waiting for a while, the phone was quickly answered by the other side.

    Chad sounded a little ttered.

    ¡°Why do you suddenly remember to call me? I am so moved.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s mood was low and she didn¡¯t have the time to joke with him but got straight to the point, ¡°I¡¯m calling you today and you¡¯re not allowed to tell Malcolm about this.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Chad was slightly confused, ¡°Do you want to hide it from my brother, why?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask why. Anyway if you leak it to Malcolm before I get things done, don¡¯t me me for making it difficult for you in front of Malcolm in the future and have him deduct your sry and bonus.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t! My brother is under your control and listens to you most. Of course I am also at yourmand. You can ask whatever you want.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s tone was calm, ¡°Can you quietly get me a pair of NIB¡¯s heavy-duty hand and foot cuffs?¡±

    Chad, who was on the other end of the phone, froze before saying, ¡°Heavy duty handcuffs and ankle cuffs are usually used for suspects who havemitted major transgressions. Who are you trying to lock up?¡±

    Lyra avoided answering his question and asked instead, ¡°I only asked if you could get it for me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not a big deal. How soon dd you want it?¡±

    ¡°Before getting off the work.¡±

    *

    The cool night.

    The cold wind blew on Lyra¡¯s face, and she felt nothing but bone-chilling cold, just like her state of mind at the moment.

    The nights used to be all about her and Malcolm¡¯s good times.

    But now she hated the darkness immensely and feared that she will have an attack the next moment.

    Before there was half hour to the end of her shift, she drove back to Lyre Spiti.

    The vi was quiet. She went upstairs gently and quietly, pushed open the bedroom door, and found Malcolm who was still asleep.

    Lyra lightened her steps and carefully sat on the edge of the bed, gazing at Malcolm¡¯s stunning sleeping face.

    Malcolm had been suffering a lottely. It was rare to get an afternoon nap like this, right?

    That was great that Malcolm wasn¡¯t awake, so she should get ready for the night early.

 Chapter 544 If you get hurt, I donâ€™t want you

    The night was gettingte.

    The light in Keith¡¯s vi study was still on.

    Keith took a refreshing shower, was wrapped in a bathrobe and walked slowly upstairs to see Melissa who was doing her homework in the study.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    He opened the door to his study gently and nced inside behind the desk.

    A certainzy cat named Melissa was sleeping on her desk.

    Being speechless, he pushed the door in and walked in without intentionally hiding the sound of his footsteps.

    But Melissa, who was asleep, was not alert at all and did not wake up at all.

    He cleared his throat before waking Melissa, who was sleeping and unaware.

    Melissa rubbed her sleepy eyes slightly and looked up at Keith, ¡°Why are you up here? I haven¡¯t finished reading it yet. There¡¯s still ¡­¡± she flipped through the exams materials in front of her, ¡°there¡¯s still up to ten paragraphs left. I¡¯ll be good and go to bed.¡±

    Keith knew she was being perfunctory, and said with his bass voice, ¡°Melissa, are you that afraid to share a bed with me? I told you I would never try to touch you until you agreed. Just cuddle and sleep. Can you believe me?¡±

    Melissa didn¡¯t say anything.

    The director of the orphanage often taught that men¡¯s words cannot be trustworthy.

    What did he mean only sleeping on a bed and doing nothing? Once they were really lying on that bed, he would be bestial. What if he could not control himself?

    Keith was hurt, ¡°Melissa, we¡¯re an unmarried couple. You still won¡¯t ept me even now?¡±

    Melissa replied dryly, ¡°No Mr. Keith, you go to sleep. I¡¯m really reading. I¡¯ll definitely go to my room when I¡¯m done.¡±

    Keith did not know what to say.

    He bent down and took the materials on the table in front of Melissa, and casually flipped through a few pages.

    ¡°Last night you also said that you were reading in the study. I came in and saw that you were sleeping. You ended up with these dozen pages to read by heart?¡±

    ¡°Er ¡­¡±

    Melissa was wording while Keith continued, ¡°Some time ago you said that you do not think you are suitable for the acting industry. I help you drop out. You said you want to study. This is something you have never imagined. In the future, you want to be a professor. I also support you. And I searched up all thetest and mostprehensive materials, but do you seriously read a few? ¡±

    Melissa looked up at him and retorted righteously, ¡°Of course I have carefully read it, but I have a poor foundation. This year I may not be able to pass the exam, maybe next year. As for tonight, I just really did not sleep, just a little nap.¡±

    Keith did not want to listen to her to do these unnecessary sophistry. Her memory was back four years ago, Melissa was childish, simple and heartless now, just like a little child needing education.

    He sighed. If he let her go on like this, he was afraid it was impossible to control.

    Thinking of these, he said with his bass voice, ¡°Melissa, in my ce, there is no such thing as passing the exam next year. Since you have made the exam a goal, you must pass it this year. From now on, I wille back from work to tutor you and spot check your recitation. If you get it wrong, there is a penalty.¡±

    Melissa blinked with some fear, ¡°What penalty?¡±

    Keith choked.

    Selfishly, he wanted to punish her, certainly pressed her into bed and do it all night, so that she could not get out of bed the next day with weak legs.

    However, if he said so, for Melissa, who was now young, will only think that he was a pervert and a devil and will stay away from him even more.

    So, he changed the idea of punishment.

    ¡°Then how about a sample for you from tonight to see what you¡¯ve been studying all night?¡±

    Melissa nervously bit her lips and said, ¡°Then can you let me read it again? I got up from a nap and feel dazed. My mind is nk at this moment. If you want to check it, I guess I can¡¯t answer a word.¡±

    Looking at her pitiful and innocent expression, Keith softened his tone very much.

    ¡°Since it is the first time, I will let you read it again. Half an hour after I wille up on time to check on it. If there are too many mistakes, you have to be mentally prepared to ept the punishment.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I know you are doing it for my own good. I¡¯ll do a good job of memorizing in the half hour.¡±

    Melissa nodded with determination, and she quickly plunged into concentrating on memorizing the exam materials.

    *

    At the same time, Lyre Spiti was dark.

    Malcolm slept straight through the night.

    He was awakened by a small, subtle movement next to him.

    He opened his eyes. A small figure was sleeping next to him, but this figure was very strange. It had been constantly trembling and struggling.

    He lifted the nket suspiciously. Themp was gotten away. He could only get out of bed and turn on the light.

    In the bedroom, when the overhead light was turned on, he got a good look at therge bed.

    Lyra¡¯s eyes were scarlet and bloodthirsty, and her expression was hideous like a small beast.

    As expected, there was another attack.

    However, he came closer to see her andpletely lifted the nket off. He noticed Lyra¡¯s hands and feet were bound by heavy handcuffs and ankle cuffs.

    Because of the intense struggle, the wrists and feet were worn with blood marks.

    The smear of blood stung Malcolm¡¯s eyes, ¡°Lyra, you¡¯re too stupid to want to hurt me. You shouldn¡¯t hurt yourself in that way.¡±

    Lyra, who was frenzied on the bed, still tried to struggle and seemedpletely impervious to the intense pain that woulde from her wrists and feet.

    Not only that, she put a towel in her mouth to prevent tearing and yelling.

    Malcolm watched in silence for a while and was heartbroken beyond words.

    If he let her sustain it on her own like this, how long will itst before she ran out of energy.

    He couldn¡¯t look away and decisively walked up, picked up Lyra¡¯s handcuffs and tried to open them.

    But, when being closer to his eyes, he noticed that Lyra was clutching a note in her hand.

    He took the note out and read it carefully.

    It said, [No uncuffing me or my anklets. Tomorrow when I¡¯m sober, I¡¯ll strip you naked and examine you carefully.

    If you get a new injury, I don¡¯t want you any more. I¡¯ll take advantage of your inattention and run to the ends of the earth where you¡¯ll never find me and make you regret it for the rest of your life.

    I do what I say. If you dare to challenge my authority, just try it.]

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes were red and his face was frozen.

    Rara was so hard on herself to stop hurting him.

    But he ¡­ did not dare to bet.

    He was afraid of Rara¡¯s departure.

    After several minutes of agonizing, Lyra, who had the manic onset, had the intensified signs of struggle. Despite the gag, her whimpers would stille from her throat.

    It seemed like a poor little beast in bondage, who was crying out in sorrow.

    Malcolm clenched his palm and looked at her for a while with red eyes. He was unable to resist for several times.

    She did not make him a sandbag to let her vent out, so that he watched her torment. This was a kind of torture and pain on his mind.

    He asked with a shaky voice, ¡°Honey, why are you so stupid? If you don¡¯t want me, don¡¯t you want Spencer and Momo? They are still so young. Surely you won¡¯t abandon them and leave them alone, right?¡±

 Chapter 545 Keith has raised a trouble-making daughter

    His words were entirelyforting to himself.

    Lyra, who hadpletely lost her consciousness after the attack, could not have given him any response.

    After thinking, he continued to say with fluke, ¡°How about this, I do not uncuff you but I help you remove the towel from your mouth. Let you bite me a few times over. It is not considered a foul, right?¡±

    He said to himself resentfully and looked down to observe which ce on his body should be bitten, which was the least obvious.

    Eventually, he focused on the soft flesh under his arm.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Having deliberated, he approached Lyra again and reached out to help her remove the towel from her mouth.

    However, as he just removed the towel, his eyes were drawn to a line on the towel.

    It read, [If you dare to take the towel from my mouth, Malcolm, when Ie to my senses tomorrow, you¡¯ll be doomed! Give it back to me now!

    How dare you let me bite you to vent my anger? If I find any teeth marks on you tomorrow, you will be dead! I¡¯ll run away to a ce you¡¯ll never find me in your next life!

    Malcolm was speechless.

    Rara had nned every step. She was really smart.

    He was deted sitting on the edge of the bed. He could not help but watch her anxiously. What can be done to ¡­

    Seeing that Lyra¡¯s originally fair wrists and feet had more and more obvious blood marks, which were hideous and horrible, he couldn¡¯t stay anything.

    He had no choice but to take out a strong sedative. To reduce Lyra¡¯s pain, he decisively injected the medicine into her arm.

    As a full dose of strong sedatives was injected, Lyra¡¯s struggles became less and less violent, and finally she calmed downpletely.

    Malcolm rubbed her face in dismay and distress, wishing he could have suffered all the pain for her.

    After a brief moment of grief, he skillfully and quickly found the keys to the handcuffs and footcuffs in the drawer of the bedside table.

    The key were put in by Lyra in advance. She had been in the habit of putting small keys under themp, or in the drawer. She thought he didn¡¯t know about it.

    After helping her out of the restraints, he quickly carried her downstairs to the garage to drive to theb for an infusion.

    ¡­

    Keith¡¯s Vi.

    The study.

    Time always passed especially fast when people were seriously focused.

    Melissa felt like she had blinked just a few times and half an hour had passed like that.

    She had only memorized half of what Keith was going to check tonight when she saw Keithe in for a spot check.

    With fluke mind, she epted Keith¡¯s official spot check.

    Keith could see her nervous gesture of swallowing saliva and didn¡¯t intend to make things too difficult for her, so he chose the simpler English words.

    ¡°What does the word ¡®well-meaning¡¯ mean?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Melissa was baffled by the question, ¡°Mr. Keith, I haven¡¯t had a chance to read English tonight. I just read the reading analysis. Can you ask about that?¡±

    Keith sighed deeply as if he were teaching his daughter.

    Adhering to the hard truth that a little severity was the only way to seed, he was unconcerned, ¡°You didn¡¯t read it tonight, but you didst night, and I know you turned this page.¡±

    Melissa did not know what to say.

    Keith was patient in reiterating and purposely read the words very slowly for her to deconstruct, ¡°I¡¯ll read it again. What does ¡®well-meaning¡¯ mean?¡±

    Melissa¡¯s mind went nk.

    Somehow, she only remembered those she just read. She didn¡¯t the English word at all!

    Facing Keith¡¯s gaze, Melissa could only force herself to answer, ¡°Just ¡­ means good people?¡±

    Keith was relieved, ¡°The meaning is somewhat simr. Let me give you a hint. It¡¯s an adjective.¡±

    ¡°Then ¡­ kind?¡±

    Keith smiled and rubbed his head, ¡°Right answer. I¡¯ll move on to the next one. It¡¯ste tonight. I¡¯ll only ask ten English words. You must pay careful attention to my grammar.¡±

    Melissa nodded her head furiously in earnest.

    For more than ten consecutive minutes of asking, Keith¡¯s face grew sullen.

    He thought the first answer was right and it was a good start.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that the beginning would mean the end, and Melissa¡¯s first one answer was aplete guess.

    For thetter vocabry, Keith made it more difficult and she couldn¡¯t even get it right.

    ¡°Ten words, you got nine wrong. I bet you didn¡¯t memorize them at all yesterday, just to not sleep in the same bed with me, so you came to the study to sleep overnight, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Being exposed, Melissa was slightly embarrassed and didn¡¯t know how to exin.

    Keith was depressed. Melissa, who lost her memory after they fell in love, was really cold to him, making him so heartbroken.

    But there were certain reasons for this result.

    He suppressed his sorrowful thoughts and began to execute the punishment in a proper manner.

    ¡°Melissa, give me your left hand.¡±

    Melissa confusedly spread her hand out and handed it over.

    Keith grabbed her delicate fingertips, and pronounced in a deep voice, ¡°Nine mistakes tonight, so let me hit you nine times. And you will remember.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The punishment was actually to her palm if she answered wrongly?

    How old she was? How can he use this punishment of teaching disobedient children to her?

    She was thinking about it when Keith raised his hand up high and used his own hand as a punishment tool, beating her in the palm one at a time.

    Snap ¡­

    Their palms were pressed against each other, and the sound was clear and loud.

    Melissa watched him use his hand and thought it didn¡¯t hurt much, but she didn¡¯t expect the palm to remain hot and sore after each beating.

    ¡°It hurts, Mr. Keith. Be gentle.¡±

    She tried to retract her hand, but her fingertips were clenched tightly by Keith, and she could only watch as her palm was punished.

    Keith held back his heartache feeling and said, ¡°In the future, if you can¡¯t carry it up again, I¡¯ll beat it with my hand. I¡¯ll count on my poor supervision and suffer the pain with you.¡±

    With his words, Melissa stopped struggling.

    It was only nine strokes, and it was soon over.

    The palms of the two were red at the same time.

    Keith actually did not hit her hard. For thest few times, he used tricky force. It sounded loud, but in fact the force was given to his own palm. He felt more painful than Melissa.

    He only wanted to have a deterrent effect on Melissa, and did not want to really punish her hard.

    After the punishment, he lifted Melissa¡¯s hand and rubbed her burning palm.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    Melissa furrowed her eyebrows in grievance, ¡°It hurts. Mr. Keith, do you feel painful?¡±

    Keith bent down and reverently kissed her on the palm, ¡°I don¡¯t. Melissa if you feel pain, next time, you just need to behave well and memorize the words. Andplete your goals carefully, and make sure you seed in your exams this year, OK?¡±

    Melissa felt his tenderness. Her heart throbbed slightly, and she nodded slowly, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll fight for it.¡±

    Keith: ¡°So now, let¡¯s all go to our room and rest together, okay? I promise I won¡¯t cross the line, so just try to trust me, okay?¡±

    Melissa watched his burning eyes and agreed.

    *

    In theb.

    Lyra was asleep and quietly receiving fluids in the bed.

    Malcolm was sitting next to her. There was a pile of medical equipment on the bedside table. He was disinfecting and medicating her wrist wound.

 Chapter 546 My abs want to be pampered too

    The original fair and delicate skin was worn by heavy metal handcuffs. It hurt quite badly.

    Fortunately, Malcolm gave timely sedation. Otherwise tonight, the skin of Lyra¡¯s hands must be broken.

    Jimmy stood right by the door, watching the warm duo with a heartfelt sigh.

    Life was really about ups and downs. After that, there were always downs.

    As far as he could remember, Malcolm and Lyra¡¯s life had never been peaceful, as fate would have it.

    Jimmy was thinking about it when Malcolm asked, ¡°Can you think of another way to get Rara back to depleted strength quickly without injecting sedatives?¡±

    Jimmy sighed, ¡°Malcolm, if only there is a way like that.¡±

    The light under Malcolm¡¯s eyes dimmed a little.

    Seeing that his mood was momentarily low, Jimmy proposed a solution, ¡°For now, tying up her and locking her up in the basement for a whole night is the best way to go.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t even look at him as if he hadn¡¯t said it.

    He was still continuing to deliberate, and proposed another way, ¡°Or else transform the basement, and then put some dpression stuff that can make her vent out, but not hurt the body. You can lock her into the basement, and when she is exhausted and has no movement, you will carry her out, and bring her to theboratory for infusion.¡±

    ¡°Malcolm, think about it. I think this solution is really the best so far, not to hurt you, but also to protect her.¡±

    Malcolm mused, thinking that maybe he could really try.

    ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with Rara when she wakes up tomorrow.¡±

    More than two hourster, Malcolm was walking alone down the winding alley of the White family with Lyra sleeping in his arms.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    All along the way, he pondered what Jimmy had just proposed.

    The more he thought about it, the more he thought this method can be tried.

    He quickly carried Lyra back to the room to rest. This afternoon, he was at home to catch up on the day¡¯s sleep. Now he was not able to sleep anyway so he could go try to remodel the basement.

    He immediately put into practice the renovation of the basement.

    ¡­

    For Lyra after getting sick, there was no morning.

    Every time she woke up, it was either noon or afternoon.

    The good thing was that the fatigue in her body had subsided a lot with the recent infusion.

    She got up just as Malcolm was figuring it was time for her to wake up and came in with the porridge.

    Lyra half leaned on the head of the bed and looked at him weakly.

    It was familiar. The familiar scene, and the familiar bowl of porridge again.

    ¡°Honey, it¡¯s time to eat. Today it¡¯s seafood porridge.¡±

    Malcolm smiled and those dark eyes looked warm and tender.

    She watched Malcolm blow the porridge and pass it to her mouth, but she wanted to vomit for no apparent reason.

    ¡°Can we stop the porridge? I¡¯m sick of seeing this stufftely.¡±

    Malcolm patiently coaxed, ¡°Today is thest time of having porridge. Tomorrow I will change the recipe. Steamed egg custard, fried beef and rice, braised pork, how about it?¡±

    Lyra licked her lips and kind of wanted to eat.

    Malcolm smiled mysteriously and continued, ¡°Rara, be good. Eat at least half a bowl of porridge. When you¡¯re done I¡¯ll show you a surprise that I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll enjoy.¡±

    Lyra nodded fervently and added coldly, ¡°In between, one more thing should be added.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Lyra leaned close to his ear, ¡°Strip you naked and examine the wound.¡±

    ¡°I was goodst night. I really wasn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    Lyra shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s useless. I must see it with my own eyes to be assured.¡±

    Well, it was true that there was no injury, and Malcolm had nothing to squirm about.

    ¡°Rara, eat quickly. I¡¯ll take it off for you when you¡¯re done.¡±

    Having the bowl of porridge at the expense of looking at his body, Lyra ate decisively despite herck of appetite.

    Malcolm wouldn¡¯t let her touch the porridge spoon and was very determined to feed her.

    Lyra was determined to see the injury, so she didn¡¯t stop him but ate every bite he fed her.

    After eating, Malcolm stood by the bed and stripped himself of his clothes piece by piece.

    Without a rag.

    Lyra lifted the bedding, stepped on the carpet with her bare feet, and slowly approached him, looking at every inch of his skin up close.

    Malcolm let her look at him with confidence, ¡°I¡¯m not lying. I¡¯m really not hurt.¡±

    Lyra came around behind him to examine his well-defined spine.

    Those very badly broken skin wounds had started to scab over and shouldn¡¯t hurt as much.

    ¡°Rara?¡±

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t turn to the front for a while, Malcolm was puzzled when the skin on his back was suddenly kissed by soft lips.

    That was a little bit of patient kissing, which was pitiful.

    He unconsciously closed his eyes and felt Lyra¡¯s affection.

    Her small lips took care of very inch of his back. Because the area was not small, the kisssted ten minutes.

    But Malcolm enjoyed it, and even felt the ten minutes went by quickly.

    After the kiss, Lyra took his broad and warm palm from behind, interlocked her fingers, and rested her chin carefully on his shoulder.

    She asked with delicate voice, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±

    Malcolm shook his head and said honestly, ¡°The special medicine Jimmy gave me to reduce the swelling is very good. It doesn¡¯t hurt too much anymore.¡±

    Lyra was apologetic, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I never thought I¡¯d hurt you so badly by having one illness.¡±

    Malcolm smiled, took her hand and put it towards his heart.

    ¡°A physical wound is nothing at all; fortunately, my wife didn¡¯t break my heart.¡±

    If the divorce was really for this reason, he was really heartbroken.

    Lyra: ¡°But I don¡¯t want to hurt you at all, physically or mentally. I just want to love you and live happily and peacefully with you, and the babies.¡±

    ¡°We will.¡±

    Lyra saw him answer quickly, and added solemnly, ¡°I have to make it clear to you. From now on, if I have an attack, you can not even use the body sacrifice way to let me vent out, absolutely not.¡±

    Malcolm turned and took her shoulders in both hands, ¡°The surprise I¡¯m going to show youter has to do with this. I¡¯ll take you to itter. We¡¯ll try it tonight and see how this works.¡±

    Hearing his words, Lyra was interested.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go and see the surprise you are talking about.¡±

    She turned to leave and was pulled back by Malcolm, falling into his bruise-stained chest.

    Malcolm¡¯s ck eyes looked expectant, and he smiled cunningly, ¡°Before going there, I also want you to kiss me again. My abs also hope to get your pampering. With your kiss, those injuries really do not hurt at all.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s eyes were more cunning than his.

    ¡°Then I will let you getfortable and enjoy my attentive service.¡±

    With the words, she leaned up to kiss Malcolm on the lips.

    And along his thin lips, she slowly moved down the kiss to chin, throat knot, corbone, chest ¡­

    The pink lips gradually arrive at the mystery and peered into the treasure.

    The room was full of sweet breath.

 Chapter 547 How can there be so many coincidences

    The pleasant and harmonious time passed and Malcolm led Lyra downstairs.

    The door to the basement opened and the inside waspletely transformed after a night of remodeling.

    Lyra was shocked to look at this. The floor mat was made by special material. It was soft and if she fell, it did not hurt. Even the entire wall was pasted with such protective material.

    The basement was no longer filled with clutter.

    In the middle, there was a line from the roof, hanging two sturdy leather sandbags, and a number of gadgets that could provide venting, but did not hurt herself. That was abundant.

    The basement door was reinforced with heavy metal. It was not easy to crash, but in order to prevent Lyra from being injured in the rampage, Malcolm affixed ayer of special soft padding.

    A low bed was ced in the corners, with the fluffiest of quilts, pillows and mattresses.

    What Lyra could feel was Malcolm¡¯s love and heart.

    Malcolm held her hand tightly and intertwined his fingers, ¡°How about you sleep here tonight and I¡¯ll wait at the door all the time. If you are lucky enough not to have an attack, I¡¯ll carry you back to our room and sleep. If you have an attack, I¡¯ll wait until you are done venting before Ie in and go to theb for an infusion?¡±

    This will not hurt Malcolm, and did not require Lyra to wear handcuffs to abuse herself, which was by far the most worthwhile approach to try.

    ¡°I really like this arrangement. Thank you honey.¡±

    She stood on her tiptoes and gave Malcolm another kiss on the face, which she couldn¡¯t seem to get enough of.

    Malcolm took her hand, staring at the bandage on her wrists and feeling distressed.

    He carefully ced a kiss on the bandage, ¡°The suffering will pass. No matter what happen, I am with you.¡±

    Lyra smiled and fervently agreed with him, ¡°Our suffering will soon be over, but Ethel¡¯s ising.¡±

    She meant it, and there was a dark light of revenge in her eyes.

    After exiting the basement, Lyra drove to the Lloyd¡¯s Corp as usual.

    Two days ago, she sent quite a few of her trusted subordinate to interfere Anne¡¯s cooperation.

    It was finally time to see the result.

    As every dog had its days, Ethel should also feel the pain of the impending doom.

    She had just sat down in her office chair when there was a quick knock on the door and Bruno Wace, who had managed to snatch the coboration from Anne, walked in with the documents.

    ¡°Ms. Lloyd, this was originally a partnership between AN Group and TOA. I have been dealing with the head of TOA recently and finally managed to get the contract, especially since this contract was still on the verge of being signed by both sides when TOA pulled out.¡±

    She thought she could get it securely, but the result was ast-minute interference before signing the contract, which was most exasperating.

    Lyra was satisfied, ¡°Well done for detailing things out.¡±

    Bruno nodded respectfully and began his statement with great interest.

    ¡°That¡¯s about it. You don¡¯t even know. When I saw Anne Windsor walking out of the conference room, her eyes were red with anger. She was quite upset obviously. That is awesome.¡±

    Lyra inwardly snorted. A mere cooperation meant nothing.

    Anne¡¯s backer was Paul anyway, then she will fight against AN Group, so that Anne had no backer to rely on.

    Being arranged for a car ident, being shot and being hit in the back of the head with a stick, one by one, she wanted Anne and Paul to pay a terrible price.

    The cooperation was interfered and the initial loss was just the beginning.

    And she was bound to dig Anne¡¯s true identity out.

    Thinking resentfully, her interest was also high, ¡°You take this cooperation. Well done. You can go to the finance to receive the bonus you deserve.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Ms. Lloyd.¡±

    Bruno bowed repeatedly. His eyes could not hide his delight, and soon he left the president office to go to the finance to receive the award.

    Shortly after he left, the assistant knocked on the door again.

    ¡°Ms. Lloyd, business director of AN Group, Anne Windsor has requested an appointment to meet with you in the next few days. Will you meet her?¡±

    Anne was currently abroad and far away from her. With the operation of being robbed by Bruno, she returned to the country overnight. She was afraid she was really angry.

    It was only then that she couldn¡¯t wait to make an appointment to meet with her.

    Lyra was all high and mighty, ¡°No, just say I¡¯m fully busy for the week and tell her to wait.¡±

    ¡°Okay Ms. Lloyd.¡±

    With her assistant left, Lyra had a rxing and leisurely half afternoon, and was in a good mood.

    Eleven had checked Anne¡¯s parents¡¯ details for several days in a row and finally got something, which he called and sent to Lyra¡¯s email.

    Lyra tapped the keyboard, entered her email password with precision, and viewed the fax document.

    Anne¡¯s father, who was arrested when she was a teenager in apany ident.

    Information showed that her father¡¯spany had a mole. Its financial fraud led to serious tax evasion. After the incident, that person took the initiative to leave and Anne¡¯s father as thepany¡¯s legal representative, can only bear the responsibility.

    As to whether or not he was wrongly used, that was unknown.

    Her father was driven insane less than six months after he was put in jail andter transferred to a mental hospital, where he died of suicide two months after being there.

    Her mother raised Anne alone, working three jobs to send her abroad to study.

    The year after Anne went to study at Crana, she died of a brain attack, leaving Anne orphaned and relying on her mother¡¯s inheritance and the Owhil State subsidy for poor single mothers toplete all her studies.

    Before she was about to graduate in her senior year, she participated in a school outdoor activity, a trip to the countryside to experience life in agriculture, which would add a lot of credits.

    Anne decided to attend and somehow met Paul who was visiting Crana.

    Paul fell in love with her at first sight, and financially almost adopted her, bringing her back to Owhil during her college internship to work for AN Group, tantly taking the advantage of his influence.

    The more Lyra saw, the tighter her brows knitted.

    How can it be such a coincidence?

    Ethel disappeared in the countryside and Anne met Paul there by chance.

    She pondered as the mouse wheel continued to slide and turned to thest page.

    It was a photo of Anne¡¯s degree in her senior year.

    It was the same look she saw a while ago, not changed at all, the face, even as simple and childish as ever.

    In addition to the degree, a photo of Anne dancing in a cultural performance at the college was also attached.

    Lyra exported both photos and quickly sent them to thepany¡¯s professional department for inspection.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Five minutester, she got the results.

    There was no trace of PS. The photo were taken by the original camera.

    All the evidence seemed to be fine. If Anne had no any possibility of being switched, she was a native of Owhil, then perhaps her previous spection was overdone?

    Was it really all just a coincidence?

    Although this was the case, Lyra was uneasy, always very uneasy.

    Anne always gave her a feeling of extreme danger and had to be explored.

    But there was only so much information, and no clue to ponder on. Lyra thought clearly, and decided to turn off the mailbox page.

    If she was not in a hurry, someone will be in more hurry than her.

    When Anne personally visited her, within a short time, she will not be able to leave Crana again. She may only be able to get an answer by coaxing.

 Chapter 548 The original plan of basement failed?

    Thinking resentfully, Lyra put Anne¡¯s matter aside and went back to work.

    When she worked seriously, time always passed extra fast.

    Lyra was processing thest document to be signed when the rm on her phone went off.

    This was the rm clock she set in order to leave work half an hour early.

    Tonight she had a date with Malcolm to go to Grandpa¡¯s vi for dinner and to see how Spencer and Momo were doing when they were taken care of at Grandpa¡¯s home.

    Tonight if she had the onset again, ording to Malcolm¡¯s idea, it can sessfully solve the injurious problem. She still hoped to pick up the babies as soon as possible. With them by her side, she would feel much at ease.

    She thought as she packed up in preparation for her shift.

    Coming out of the president¡¯s office, she received a call from Malcolm before she even got into the elevator.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m already in the garage.¡±

    ¡°So soon?¡±

    Malcolmughed, ¡°When I pick you up and bring you home, I naturally have to be active.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s heart felt sweet and she quickly went downstairs.

    In the underground parking lot, Malcolm leaned leisurely on the side of the car. His face was still handsome as ever.

    When he saw Lyraing, he opened the car door and held the roof edge with his hand as usual to prevent Lyra from identally bumping her head when she got in, and then bent down to help her put on her seat belt.

    Lyra took advantage of his proximity and gave him a delicate kiss on the cheek.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Honey, I am really close to being spoiled by you into a small waste. If I leave you in the future, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t even take care of myself.¡±

    Malcolm lifted her cheek with one hand and kissed her on the lips, feeling her sweetness.

    ¡°Then never leave me. My favor for you is unique and no one can take a single bit of you.¡±

    Lyra asked reluctantly, ¡°What about Momo? They say that daughters are the little lovers of their fathers in their past lives. Don¡¯t you even spoil this sweet little lover?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s face did not change. His dark eyes were always drenched in honey-like sweetness when he looked at Lyra.

    ¡°Momo has a brother, so I¡¯ll leave the task of spoiling her and taking care of her to Spencer in the future.¡±

    The arrangement was very reasonable and Lyra nodded her head in satisfaction.

    The two were intimate for a while longer before Malcolm walked back around to the main driver, buckled up and drove properly.

    The limousine quickly pulled back to the White family¡¯s garage, and Lyra was about to get out when Malcolm stepped around to the passenger side and opened the door for her, carrying her securely out of the car.

    In the sunset, Lyra was carried by Malcolm through the winding alleyways.

    She leaned close to Malcolm¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°After all, we¡¯re going to Grandpa¡¯s vi for dinner, so it¡¯s not good to disy our affection intimately, right?¡±

    Malcolm smiled, ¡°Rara, don¡¯t worry. Grandpa won¡¯t care about that. I just want to spoil my wife. No one will say ¡®no¡¯.¡±

    He insisted on hugging, and Lyra had to let him do it.

    A few minutester, the two entered the old Mr. White¡¯s yard.

    The old Mr. White learned that the two wereing over for dinner and waited early in front of the vi.

    Seeing the two appear in the garden, Charles pushed the old Mr. White¡¯s wheelchair and slowly went over to greet them.

    ¡°It¡¯s so nice to have my dear grandson¡¯s wife here.¡±

    Seeing that Lyra was carried in by Malcolm, the old Mr. White and Charles had smiles of relief on their faces at the same time. They were happy to see their offspring in such a loving scene.

    ¡°Malcolm is so considerate. My family grandson¡¯s wife is made of pearls. It should be precious.¡±

    The old Mr. White and Charlesughed loudly and happily at the same time.

    Malcolm agreed, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s a blessing in my life to be married to Rara. I must spoil and love her for life.¡±

    The old Mr. White and Charlesughed even more, and the whole garden was filled withughter.

    ¡°Come on, go in and eat. What the kitchen prepared today is all what you love to eat. Lyra must eat more. Maybe I will see more great-grandchildren in my lifetime.¡±

    Charles also said, ¡°Everyone loves kids.¡±

    In front of the elders, Lyra was a little embarrassed, ¡°Grandpa, are you joking? It¡¯s not my turn to make decisions. It depends on whether Mel gives it a go or not.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s mouth twitched slightly at the corners as he was teased.

    He had no power. Lyra should be the most clear about that.

    However, Lyra¡¯s current mania was not cured. This disease was easy to inherit to the child, when the pain and sadness still went for him and Rara.

    Malcolm had no such ideas in six months for the time being.

    He quickly changed the topic, ¡°Well grandpa, I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go in and eat.¡±

    The family happily shifted positions and went to the dining room for dinner.

    After the meal, Lyra went to visit the babies.

    In thest two days, Spencer and Momo had been well taken care of by Grandpa and Sophia, and they seemed to have gained some weight. They were getting cuter and cuter.

    She lovingly joined Malcolm and coaxed the babies for a while.

    Seeing that it was gettingte and it was almost 9:30, it was close to the time when she might have an attack.

    Malcolm took Lyra and said goodbye to the old Mr. White and went back to Lyre Spiti.

    After being back at home, Lyra did not go upstairs at all but directly to the basement.

    The basement door was opened and Malcolm took her hand and wouldn¡¯t let go. He was a little too distraught to shut her up.

    Lyra kissed him lightly on the thin lips to calm his uneasiness, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Even if there is no movement in the first half of tonight, don¡¯t open the door rashly. Everything will need to be waited until tomorrow morning. If unfortunately the onset urs again, proceed as originally nned.¡±

    Malcolm nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Rara. I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯ll be in the basement to watch over you all night. Anytime when you call me, I¡¯ll be there for you. I¡¯ll always be there where you need me most.¡±

    Lyra smiled, stroked his face, and reluctantly entered the basement.

    After being remodeled, the basement door was extra heavy and rattled noticeably when the door was closed.

    The door blocked the two, but not the distance they love each other deeply.

    Malcolm will lock the door, just stand quietly by the door, and did not sit on a chair.

    Sleeping under such a dark and ustrophobic space really hurt him.

    Like being punished for standing, his back straightened as he listened for any movement inside the door.

    He stood there for over two hours.

    Near 12 o¡¯clock, the original quiet basement gradually came with the sound, and Lyra was hissing like fury.

    Sure enough, the onset came again.

    Malcolm clenched his fists and listened quietly at the door, praying that the little things set up inside would help Lyra vent and let her sleep early.

    He mused and kept looking at his watch to calcte the time.

    Previously, Rara was allowed to beat him with a belt, which took at least an hour or more each time.

    He wondered how long it will take to exhaust Lyra¡¯s strength with this basement.

    In the basement, the crackling sound was very abrupt.

    With two hours passing, Lyra¡¯s berserk state continued inside.

    Did this n fail?

    She can¡¯t vent out?

    Malcolm was a little lost, and a painful scream came out of it unexpectedly.

    Did Rara identally hurt herself?

    His heart trembled and he was immediately about to unlock the basement door and go in to check on Lyra¡¯s condition.

 Chapter 549 Come on, babe, letâ€™s see who gets tired first

    With a hiss of pain inside, Malcolm abruptly opened the door to the basement.

    The moment the lights were turned on, he saw the mess inside.

    The original venting gadgets prepared for Lyra were all torn to pieces by Lyra.

    In her manic state, she was like an evil.

    Malcolm cared more about Lyra than the condition of the other items in the basement.

    But he saw Lyra without any bruises or blood on her body. Her horrifyingly red eyes were staring straight at him, like watching prey waiting to be released.

    ¡°Rara?¡±

    Malcolm shouted uncertainly.

    No response.

    Obviously, she was not out of the cranky state yet.

    He instantly understood that the Lyra in the attack was deliberately making a different sound to attract him to open the door because she had run out of venting tools.

    Lyra had lost her consciousness, but her mind was still sharp.

    Malcolm stood still and watched her from a distance, waiting for her to dismantle the sandbag and charge towards him.

    Within two minutes, thest sandbag was torn into pieces and the quicksand fell all over the floor.

    Lyra, like a terrifying demon, rushed towards Malcolm with great speed.

    A p whistled through the air.

    Malcolm clutched her wrist and deftly avoided Lyra¡¯s attacks.

    The two just fought in the basement.

    Before in the bedroom, it was not convenient to do so. He was afraid that Lyra dropped things and hurt herself in chaos.

    It was not so in the basement, where it had been modified and there were no sharp things. As long as he controlled the proportion of his strikes, he will not let Lyra get hurt.

    ¡°Come on, babe, let¡¯s see who gets tired first.¡±

    The door was already open, and he was already in Lyra¡¯s sights.

    There was no way back, and he can not allow her to use him as a human sandbag to vent out her anger, or leave marks on his body. Otherwise, Rara would be angry.

    He had no choice but to fight and use his own stamina to bnce Lyra¡¯s.

    Lyra knew how to practise jiu-jitsu. Plus being crazy, every move was very real and powerful, even to his vital organ.

    Malcolm could not hurt her too badly, and was forced to retreat, and could only force himself to focus on her attacks.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    The fight between the two had been going on for more than half an hour. Under the disparity between the physical strength of men and women, Lyra gradually lost strength because the attack just started so fierce.

    Malcolm took advantage of the situation and attacked with a slightly heavier force, but stopped each time before he was about to hurt her.

    It was more than ten minutes of continuous warfare. The hostility in her eyes gradually reduced and she looked a bit of tired.

    As she waspletely helpless to fight back and fainted, Malcolm steadily took her into his arms.

    At this fighting, two people were tired and sweating at the same time.

    Malcolm carried the unconscious Lyra, went back to the bedroom, and helped Lyra and himself take a shower before driving to theb.

    This time, because of an unexpected situation, by the time they arrived at theboratory, it was alreadyte at night at three o¡¯clock.

    Jimmy came here day after day. Because he worked overtime at night, his sleep was disturbed. Tonight was surprisingte and he yawned a lot. However, the infusion process was still steady as hell.

    By the time Malcolm returned to Lyre Spiti with Lyra, who had finished her infusion, it was six o¡¯clock.

    The sky was getting lighter.

    He didn¡¯t get any sleep all night and braced himself for sleepiness to carry Lyra back to the bedroom to rest.

    The two slept for a long time.

    Lyra didn¡¯t wake up until 2:00 or 3:00 pm.

    Feeling her waist was wrapped tightly in her sleep, Lyra carefully turned over, and saw Malcolm who was sleeping soundly.

    He had exquisite features and excellent skin. When he was asleep, he was still handsome.

    Lyra admired her husband as if he had been finely sculpted by the Creator, and her fingertips daintily slid on the bridge of his nose.

    Malcolm woke up, slowly opened his eyes, and the first thing he did was to put his arms around Lyra and give her an overwhelming kiss of greeting.

    Lyra was tickled by his kiss. Her palm covered his face and pushed him away.

    ¡°Stop it. Tell me aboutst night. How did it go?¡±

    Malcolm quickly turned serious and told her all aboutst night¡¯s ident.

    The attempt to lock Lyra in the basement and have something else help her vent out failed.

    The bedroom quickly fell into silence as the two mulled the matter over with each other.

    Lyra discussed solutions with him.

    ¡°Honey, how about, tonight we shift positions? We sleep together at the basement, put away all the things that are in the way or easily make us injured. And then you apany me to fight and consume my strength, but you have to guarantee that you will not be injured, okay?¡±

    As for this approach, he would also be very tired.

    After the fight, he had to help Lyra bathe, hold her all the time, take her to theb and bring her back.

    Afterst night¡¯s fight, carrying Rara back from theb and taking the stairs all the way up to the third floor bedroom made his stamina dropped significantly and he felt much morebored.

    But for now, that was the best way to go.

    Being exhausting together was the fastest way to help Lyra feel exhausted and pass out early.

    Malcolm ran his fingertips through the hair at the back of her head and rubbed her head dotingly, ¡°Okay, as you wish, I¡¯ll sleep with you in the basement today. It must be quite an experience to be able to rest on the floor with you in the basement.¡±

    Lyraughed, ¡°Now then, pajamas off and the daily routine of whether or not you¡¯re injured.¡±

    ¡°No really, no need to look.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯tply and rolled over to sit on him, ¡°If you don¡¯t have one, then you must let me see it. Why don¡¯t you dare to show me?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s thin lips were wickedly hooked, and his low voice was lustful and provocative, ¡°Because I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t resist and wants to eat me.¡±

    Lyra was teased by his nice and slightly seductive voice, badly pressing herself against him and getting close to his ear.

    A very small voice responded to him, ¡°Originally, I did not want to eat you, but I am sessfully provoked by you. So I have to eat a full meal.¡±

    She offered her hand to unbutton Malcolm¡¯s pajamas, exposing his exquisite abs to view.

    Lyra narrowed her eyes and her tongue licked the upper row of teeth. She was like a dainty and good-looking little cat.

    Malcolmy willingly as prey. His long eyshes covered the excitement in his dark eyes, quietly waiting to be eaten.

    No matter how hard it was to fight Lyra¡¯s mania at night, it was incredibly worth it at this moment.

    Lyra leaned over and kissed his thin lipspassionately ¡­

    Ring-ring-ring

    The two had just begun their wonderful time when they were interrupted by the ringing of Lyra¡¯s cell phone which was on the bedside table.

    Both of them were stunned at the same time.

    Lyra hesitated to answer it, but the phone kept ringing, and if she didn¡¯t answer, the phone would keep ringing.

    In this case, it was usually a work thing.

    Lyra was forced to get off Malcolm to reach for her cell phone on the nightstand.

    It was her assistant at the Lloyd¡¯s Corp, Sydney Howard.

    The phone was answered and Sydney was straight to the point, ¡°Ms. Lloyd, AN Group¡¯s business director, Anne Windsor took a ne to Cranast night. This morning, she has been waiting in the group. She must see you, or she wille every day. Do you want to see her? ¡°

 Chapter 550 Away from home; games addicted

    Lyra did not answer immediately, but turned her head to look at Malcolm, who was lying next to her.

    She found him staring at herself with dark eyes sulking.

    He was obediently lying, so it was surprising that he can¡¯t have sex with her, which was really too tormenting.

    Lyra knew this as well, decisively refused the assistant on the phone, ¡°I¡¯m not avable today. I rest at home for a day. I won¡¯t go to thepany. If she is willing to wait, show her some respect to serve her tea or something. If she wants to sit in the parlor for a day, let her do it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Ms. Lloyd.¡±

    ¡°Well, I have business today. Very busy, so don¡¯t bother me if it¡¯s not a big deal that the group is closing down.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ms. Lloyd.¡±

    Hanging up the phone, she pressed herself against Malcolm, ¡°Honey, for the the way to handle it, are you satisfied?¡±

    Malcolm smiled uncontrobly and gently. His inner delight was not concealed.

    He leaned close to Lyra¡¯s ear and said in a teasing voice, ¡°Very satisfying.¡±

    Lyra leaned in and kissed him again on the lips.

    Sweetness intertwined as the two spent a rare and wonderful afternoon together.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    From waking up in the afternoon, to the evening, the two had not gotten out of bed. After strenuous sex, they had been lying in bed ying. It was the world only for each other.

    Near the end of the night, Lyra¡¯s cell phone rang again.

    But this time it wasn¡¯t official business; the caller was Melissa.

    Since Melissa lost her memory for four years, she had been taken back by Keith and carefully taken care of, and it had been a long time since she hadn¡¯t called her.

    Melissa¡¯s muffled voice came through on the phone, ¡°Lyra, are you free at the moment? Can youe out?¡±

    Lyra was keen to hear something unusual in her voice, ¡°Melissa, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you in a bad mood?¡±

    Melissa didn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°Did Keith bully you? You tell me and I¡¯ll help you teach him a lesson.¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡± Melissa stammered for a while before saying, ¡°I snuck out of the vi and didn¡¯t want to go back to Mr. Keith¡¯s house or the Cahan Residence.¡±

    She was mentally regressed four years, and today she waspletely devoid of social experience.

    ¡°You¡¯re running away from home?¡±

    Lyra sighed, ¡°So where are you? I¡¯ming over.¡±

    Melissa observed the surrounding buildings. Suham was unfamiliar in her memory.

    Lyramunicated with her for quite a while, could not figure out her location, and finally had to teach her to use What¡¯s App and send real-time location.

    Before leaving the vi, Lyra was in a hurry to change her clothes, ¡± Mel, Melissa is estimated to have quarreled with Keith. She is a little emotional. I will go to check on the situation. I will try to return home early.¡±

    Malcolm was outwardly calm and reasonable, ¡°Okay, be safe.¡±

    As soon as Lyra left, Malcolm called Keith and asked in a sullen tone, ¡°What happened to you and Melissa? How dare you let her have the opportunity to run away from home and exhaust Rara to go over there with her.¡±

    ¡°Melissa ran away from home?¡±

    Keith was dumbfounded. He was still at work and didn¡¯t get to go back. How did this happen?

    Without hanging up the phone with Malcolm, he took out his other phone and called the vi¡¯s bodyguard. He learned from the bodyguard that Melissa was indeed not at the vi and had snuck out at some point.

    He was so anxious that he didn¡¯t feel like going to work.

    ¡°Why? I¡¯ve been pretty nicetely. I haven¡¯t had a fight with her.¡±

    The two men exchanged.

    *

    Lyra drove to the middle of nowhere, and in the dark of the night, with a shlight, finally found Melissa who crouched by a rock.

    She walked over and knelt down in front of Melissa, asking in a soft voice, ¡°Why are you here? What is going on? Tell me and I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Melissa lowered her head. She did not have much energy and looked sickly, ¡°Recently because I want to study for the exam, Mr. Keith is so strict. Every night, after he is back home, he checks on my studying. I have a poor foundation. I got so many wrong answers everyday. I feel like I can not do anything. I am so disappointed in myself. Lyra, what should I do? ¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything.

    A strict teacher made a good student, and Keith did this because he had high expectation for her after all.

    But having spent time at the Frayton orphanage, Lyra knew that Melissa¡¯s literary foundation was really poor, and with her mind set back four years, she was more prone to self-doubt.

    Keith was pushing her too hard.

    Lyra patted her palm and saidfortingly, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have left home at the drop of a hat. How anxious should Keith be when he goes back and sees you¡¯re not home?¡±

    Melissa said weakly, ¡°This ¡­ is not considered a departure from home, right? Mr. Keith and I are only engaged to live at his ce, not really my home. I just want to be alone. I can¡¯t memorize the exam material well this afternoon. Mr. Keith will definitely be disappointed when hees back to ¡­¡±

    And she needed to be beaten like a child on the palm of her hand. Although she was beaten with his hand, after all, it was punishment and it was impossible not to be afraid.

    Lyra helped her straighten her hair, ¡°Melissa, you sneaked out alone in the dark. Aren¡¯t you afraid of meeting bad guys?¡±

    She looked at Lyra in slight confusion, ¡°Aren¡¯t you next to me at this moment? Don¡¯t you count as a person?¡±

    Lyra was dumbfounded for a moment and was a bit overwhelmed by her answer.

    She lowered her eyelids mncholy and apologized in a good-natured manner, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought I coulde to you to talk to you when I was upset, like we did before at the orphanage. I forgot you are married with babies. I¡¯m the one who disturbed you.¡±

    Lyra smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not bothered. Anyway, I¡¯m at home and have nothing to do, so I came over to talk with you.¡±

    She touched Melissa¡¯s head. Although Melissa was a year older than her, because of the memory regression of four years, her eyes looked much more simple and childish than hers.

    ¡°How do you want to y? I¡¯ll y with you until you¡¯re happy and want to go back.¡±

    Melissa¡¯s eyes gradually had a light. And she excitedly waved the phone, ¡°I recently found a particrly fun game called Honor of Kings. Why don¡¯t we both y for a while?¡±

    What was it?

    Lyra had never been a gamer, and although she had heard of it and knew that the gaming scene was hot today, she had no desire to step into the investment.

    Melissa saw the confusion in her eyes, lit up her own screen, opened that game, and showed it to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Lyra, you can download one. I¡¯ll teach you how to y. You do everything with good talent. I am sure you will learn to quick;y.¡±

    Thinking to make her happy, Lyra didn¡¯t refuse but took out her phone and watched as she looked into her app store and downloaded the game called Honor of Kings.

    Twenty minutester ¡­

    Along with the voice of victory within the game, Lyra gradually came to be interested.

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of fun. Come on,e on, let¡¯s try one.¡±

    She tried to y matchmaking with Melissa. On her first try she chose the middle hero, a good-looking character.

    The two sat on a rock. Under the obscure moonlight in the countryside, each one was staring at the phone screen, and began to y the game intensely.

    Once they entered the mode, the two yed so much that they forgot about the time.

    When Malcolm and Keith arrived at the same time in the middle of nowhere, they saw teenage girls, oh, and young women who were concentrating on ying mobile games as if they were addicted to it.

    ¡°Melissa, go on. Don¡¯t be a wimp. The opposite is already bloodied. Don¡¯t let him recover.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in the lowerne. How can I rush over here? And I¡¯m a shooter. I do thest hit.¡±

    ¡°Hey hey! Melissae and fight for the group. Don¡¯t do it. It¡¯s not worthy.¡±

    ¡°No, wait a little longer. It¡¯s still worthy. The two dors are important! Wait for me!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh Lyrae and escort. This character ising to stab me!¡±

    Listening to the excited conversation of the two girls from a distance, Malcolm and Keith looked at each other and felt speechless at the same time.

 Chapter 551 Not too painful, but shameful

    Facing their respective women who were gleefully ying the game, Malcolm and Keith waited in silence for a while, being afraid to spoil their fun.

    One of them touched his nose and looked at the moon in the sky, while the other fondled his wristwatch in boredom.

    After standing and waiting for several minutes, they heard the voice of that game failureing in.

    Lyra and Melissa both sighed in disappointment and began to take stock after their defeat.

    ¡°Melissa, you should not be in the lowerne. You shoulde to the river to support me to end the opposite for bounty. It is more expensive than yourst hitting. You still had a chance.¡±

    Melissa was very impressed, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start over next time. I¡¯ll follow your lead on this one, okay?¡±

    The two hit it off and were about to reopen another round of game.

    Malcolm cleared his throat.

    Keith nced at him and immediately followed him, which was louder than his.

    The two young women looked up resentfully and saw that they hade to pick them up.

    Lyra: ¡°Honey, why did youe along?¡±

    Malcolm stared at her, looked sullen and spoke in a gentle but disgruntled voice, ¡°Look at the time. If I don¡¯t find you, are you not going to go home?¡±

    Lyra turned off the game interface as an afterthought, looked at the time, and only to find that ying the game made her forget the time. It was already more than nine o¡¯clock.

    Night time was when it was the peak of her manic onset and it was indeed too dangerous to stay outside, not to mention that she did not want her family to worry about her. She had not told them yet.

    If she yed for a few more hours, Melissa will probably be frightened if she ventured to bump into her attack.

    She put away her phone and looked at Melissa who was beside her in a serious manner, ¡°Are you in a better mood now?¡±

    Melissa nodded, ¡°It was fun to y the game with you tonight, but ¡­¡±

    Her face gradually lost its smile, and she quietly nced at Keith¡¯s face which was not far away. Her uneasy fingers were stirring the hem of her shirt.

    Mr. Keith will be angry if they got back tonight, right?

    Keith was indeed very angry. She was a young girl and went to the wildernesste at night. He¡¯ll regret it if she met some bad guys. She did not have sense of safety at all

    Seemingly the more he thought about it, the more he was angry. Keith took a few steps forward and clutched Melissa¡¯s wrist, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t bother them. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    He was so strong that Melissa clearly felt his anger, but she could not break free from his shackles and could only be led by him. She looked back to Lyra in fear and asked for help.

    Lyra received her distress signal, but this was after all the affairs of the unmarried couple. She can¡¯t interfere, so she can only try to help and say, ¡°Keith, Melissa¡¯s learning base is poor. Be patient. Give her more confidence. Don¡¯t hit her too hard. Go back and talk to her.¡±

    Keith replied with low voice, ¡°Got it. I will.¡±

    After this answer, Melissa was forced by him to take his own limousine.

    The roar of the limousine was tearing through the silence of the dark night, and the car disappeared into the moonlight in a walk of smoke.

    Lyra sighed and was very worried about how Keith could properly coax Melissa.

    Malcolm seemed to see what she was worried about, and coldly interrupted her thoughts with a voice, ¡°Rara don¡¯t think about it. This is a matter between them. We can¡¯t control.¡±

    Lyra nodded. She was aware of that but she was still a little scared, ¡°Keith looks so angry tonight. He¡¯s not going to fight with Melissa when he gets back, is he?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Malcolm stepped forward and gently took her hand, leading her back.

    Lyra twisted her head to look at him, ¡°How can you be so sure? You two came over together tonight. What did you talk about?¡±

    Malcolm was silent for a while.

    Luckily, there was nothing to talk about, except for asking Keith to deal with his own rtionship, and leave him and Lyra¡¯s married life alone.

    ¡°Hmm? Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I made small talk and told him to be gentle with the girls.¡±

    Lyra was reassured that since it was Malcolm¡¯s instructions, Keith would be able to listen to.

    The two got into the car and headed back to Lyre Spiti.

    Because of thete hour, they both had no intention of going upstairs and went straight to the basement as if it was the bedroom.

    Before entering the basement, Lyra was a little worried, ¡°Honey, if you apany me to fight, can you do it? Will you get hurt? Would it be physically exhausting because you feel too tired? Is it really possible?¡±

    The first few sentences were quite normal, but herst two sentences directly made Malcolm¡¯s eyebrows tighten.

    The man¡¯s desire to win was instantly aroused, and Malcolm lifted her chin in a rare dominant manner, ¡°Are you questioning my physical strength? It seems I must physically prove to you whether I can do it or not!¡±

    Lyraughed and instructed again, ¡°Don¡¯t be humble too much if only you don¡¯t get hurt. Tomorrow when I wake up, I will check the injury. Don¡¯t try to fool me.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s hand slid from her chin, down her throat, and finallynded lightly on the back of her waist. His palm was dragging her entire and slender waist.

    His arms were hooked hard in his direction. Lyra was forced to take two steps forward and pressed up against his entire chest, that was a close distance.

    Malcolm¡¯s voice was tantalizing ¡°Do you really just want to check for injuries?¡±

    Lyra pretended not to understand, ¡°Or what?¡±

    ¡°I thought ¡­¡± he bent down, lowered his head close to her ear, and said in a very small voice.

    ¡°Watch out if I really do you tomorrow.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s thin lips curled up, ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡±

    Lyra tut-tutted twice and gently pushed him away, ¡°No shame ¡­¡±

    She taunted as she headed down into the basement, lifting theforter to lie down in.

    Knowing that she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep for long anyway, she didn¡¯t wash up and left it all to Malcolm to take care of when she was done.

    Malcolm immediately followed her lead andy down under theforter, sleeping with his arms around her waist.

    Lyra: ¡°Stay away. Don¡¯t you fear I¡¯ll suddenly p you at night?¡±

    Malcolm inhaled deeply the fragrance of the skin on her neck and said contentedly, ¡°Before you fall asleep, you¡¯re still my little angel. I will be careful when you fall asleep.¡±

    Lyra knew him well. As long as he would not get hurt, it was difficult to really hurt him.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    The two fell asleep holding each other, chatting while they slept.

    *

    Keith, who had returned to the vi, pulled Melissa upstairs in the direction of the bedroom without saying a word.

    Melissa was frightened by his look, and her heart was lost, ¡°You ¡­ walk slower. Can you let me slow down? You¡¯re scaring me ¡­¡±

    Keith still didn¡¯t say anything, but was walking much slower.

    When he got back to the bedroom, he sat down directly on the edge of the bed and pressed Melissa down onto hisp.

    She was confused and did not understand what he meant.

    Until the next moment.

    Snap.

    The broad palm of her hand, without warning, came into intimate contact with her curvy little ass.

    She realized what happened and blushed. She was a spanking by Keith?

    ¡°Keith, you rascal! Didn¡¯t you hit my palm before! How can you¡­ can you spank my ¡­¡± ass!

    Although it was not particrly painful, she can not resist the shame!

    How old she was !

    Not to mention by a less familiar fianc¨¦ ¡­

    Keith was really angry and controlled her fidgety waist, but his right hand did not continue to spank her.

    ¡°Running away from home, you shouldn¡¯t be punished?¡±

    Melissa bit her lip and refused to admit it, ¡°I didn¡¯t! I was just bored with being alone, so I went out to y with Lyra. You¡¯re using me and hitting me! It is domestic violence!¡±

    Before Melissa¡¯s ident and memory loss, she said the same thing.

    Keith wanted to cry and did what he didst time, exining to her in a serious manner, ¡°This is just to teach you a lesson. It¡¯s based on the fact that I love you. I won¡¯t really hurt you. I just want you to know that you¡¯re wrong.¡±

    Melissa pouted and was very dissatisfied, ¡°But you didn¡¯t even listen to my exnation and just did it at will. It was really excessive.¡±

    Keith watched as she listened to the same thing he had said as before, but she had absolutely no reaction.

    She was really forgetting all the things of these four years and forgetting the love with him before. Instantly, he felt depressed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­ I was so scared that you would leave me, that you would disappear again. It was my problem. I didn¡¯t control my emotions.¡±

    Melissa got up from hisp in anger, and was about to use him, when she noticed his red eyes and depression.

 Chapter 552 You are the one who should have a guilty conscience

    It was the first time since sobriety that Melissa had seen Keith like this.

    Thinking that she was indeed at fault this time, she softened her tone, ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t bother with you. I sneaked out tonight and didn¡¯t tell you in advance. Causing you to worry is my fault. I apologize to you.¡±

    Hearing that her admitted her mistake, Keith forced himself to smile, ¡°Melissa, you are a good girl. Next time, don¡¯t go out like that without telling me. Bring two bodyguards for protection, and send me a message, okay?¡±

    Melissa didn¡¯t say anything.

    If she had two bodyguards, they would always follow her. She did not like this feeling and will feel ufortable all over.

    But, seeing Keith¡¯s once again forlorn look, she agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to send you a message and tell you where I¡¯ve been, but bodyguards¡­ can it depend on me? Hanging out with Lyra like today, I would feel ufortable if I brought two people around to keep an eye on it.¡±

    She approved one condition and rejected the other.

    They both had topromise.

    For Keith, he was satisfied to agree to send him a message, ¡°Okay.¡±

    After the talk, Melissa stood next to him. She was a little ufortable with him staring at her like that all the time.

    Remembering that there was still something she hadn¡¯t done tonight, she asked cautiously, ¡°So are you still checking tonight?¡±

    Keith looked at her, saw the unnaturalness and flinch in her eyes, and asked, ¡°Do you want it?¡±

    Melissa hesitated and chose to tell the truth, ¡°I was out of shape all day today. I didn¡¯t have much emotion to study. I didn¡¯t do it well so I would definitely not pass.¡±

    Keith remembered Lyra¡¯sment tonight about her poor foundation, and asked him to be patient.

    So, he was reasonable and pulled Melissa to stand in front of him.

    ¡°No test tonight. As a vacation for you.¡±

    Hearing this answer, Melissa was so relieved and rxed that she smiled, ¡°Thank you Mr. Keith. I will try to study it well tomorrow.¡±

    Keith thought about it, ¡°Starting tomorrow, when Ie back from work in the evening, I won¡¯t test you immediately but tutor you for half an hour and then test. How about it?¡±

    Melissa looked at him with a little concern.

    ¡°Mr. Keith, you are very busy during the day. You have to tutor me on the exam questions when youe back at night. Will it be too hard?¡±

    Keith sped her hands tightly, ¡°Melissa, if you feel sorry for me for working too hard, don¡¯t resist sleeping in the same bed with me at night. Let me hold you and sleep well every night, can you?¡±

    This ¡­

    For Melissa, it had only been most of a month since she got sober, which was equivalent to the fact that she and Keith had only known each other for most of a month.

    They were sort of a not-so-familiar friends.

    Within a short period of more than ten days, even if she lived with him together, surprisingly, if she would be held by him every night to sleep, it was very strange and creepy.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Although Keith was really handsome and rich, she can not be the least bit moved.

    But she couldn¡¯t bear that.

    Keith saw that she didn¡¯t say anything, and he knew she was refusing. He smiled bitterly to appease her, ¡°I was too presumptuous. It is too fast. Melissa, if you don¡¯t want it, just forget it. Forget what I said.¡±

    Melissa went along with it, ¡°Thank you Mr. Keith. I really appreciate it. When I can be financially independent in the future, I will definitely repay topensate you for being so good to me.¡±

    Keith froze slightly.

    Was it topensate him with money?

    He was a man who had been in the entertainment industry for years. He was the richest man in the Lloyd family. How can he be short of money?

    ¡°In the future, even if you want topensate me with money, I prefer to ¡­ ¡± He preferred to have sex with her.

    He didn¡¯t finish his words and was afraid of scaring her.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯ste. Let¡¯s wash up and go to bed?¡±

    ¡­

    Late night.

    Lyre Spiti.

    The sound of fighting kepting out of the basement.

    Malcolm and Lyra fought no less than fifty or sixty rounds.

    For more than an hour, both were almost physically exhausted before Lyra finally fell asleep from exhaustion.

    Malcolm was covered in sweat, lying t on his back with his chest rising and falling.

    He looked at Lyra, who was lying beside him and asleep by his own hand, and taunted resentfully, ¡°This amount of exercise is simply more tiring than the previous. My wife is really all-round.¡±

    After a small break of a few minutes, he picked up Lyra and headed out of the basement and back to the bathroom to take a shower.

    Then they went through the usual routine of these days.

    This was the best solution for now, and Malcolm was happy inside.

    For two days in a row, they followed this approach.

    It had almost be a regr routine.

    Knowing that Lyra was only likely to break out in mania at night and that moving into the basement would be the perfect solution, Malcolm and Lyra would go to the old White¡¯s cottage together to bring Spencer and Momo back to Lyre Spiti to live.

    Except for the nighttime episodes, their lives seemed to be back on track.

    In the afternoon, Lyra went to work at the Lloyd¡¯s Corp as usual.

    As she just sat down, she could hear a noise in front of the president¡¯s office.

    She ignored it and turned on herputer, being ready to get to work.

    The person at the door, however, did not seem intent on giving her the opportunity to circumvent the meeting.

    ¡°Miss Windsor, you can¡¯t go in there! Hey you ¡­¡±

    As Lyra was just holding the mouse, the door to the office was forced open by Anne.

    Seeing the angry Anne, Lyra smiled sarcastically and mocked, ¡°Miss Windsor, you are at least a graduate of a well-known university in Crana, the business director of AN Group. Why are you so uncultured? Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s rude to barge in?¡±

    Anne stepped walked to the chair opposite Lyra¡¯s table and sat down arrogantly.

    ¡°Ms. Lloyd, do you have a guilty conscience to have your assistant repeatedly excuse yourself and refuse to see me when you are obviously in the office and happen to be free?¡±

    Lyraughed and pinned her chin with one hand,zily staring at her, ¡°Why do I have a guilty conscience? You¡¯re just a business director, but I¡¯m the CEO of the Lloyd¡¯s Corp. I¡¯m several times busier than you are. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not my turn to have that feeling.¡±

    With her words, Lyra stared straight at her like she had something to say.

    Anne didn¡¯t seem to understand her taunts.

    ¡°Of course, you should. Some time ago, you sent people to intercept my business for three times. Ms. Lloyd, do you think this is appropriate?¡±

    Lyra smiled was kind to the extreme, ¡°What is inappropriate? It is your first day of work? It¡¯s normal for you topete with me in cooperation, so how can you take responsibilities if you are so indolent?¡±

    Anne was momentarily mute.

    Lyra was still saying, ¡°Not to mention that when I worked with Duowiehl Group on the project, Miss Windsor tried to help AN Group steal it. I did but you didn¡¯t. you are not reluctant enough?¡±

    Anne stared at her seriously, ¡°I at least asked you in person, unlike you. You yed dirty with me and cut off the coboration a few hours before the day I signed the contract.¡±

    The smile on Lyra¡¯s face was even more wanton, ¡°Just stealing the cooperation. Is it called dirty? Then creating a car ident, arranging forty ck market assassins to surround and beat me, and secretly sniping and shooting, what are these?¡±

 Chapter 553 She is a demon spirit

    Lyra was sarcastic while observing Anne¡¯s expression and demeanor.

    But she didn¡¯t realize what happened and didn¡¯t understand at all, ¡°What are you talking about? What¡¯s the sniping? Are you going to do this to meter?¡±

    ¡°I did not say it, but I am a person who holds a grudge. I don¡¯t like to suffer. If someone dares to bully me, I will pay back a hundred times. I believe that there are many people in the business are the same as me being vengeful. If one day when you are walking down the street, and you suddenly are knocked out and kidnapped, it must be done by someone you offended. ¡±

    Anne seemed to be shocked, and in a moment, those bright eyes were red.

    ¡°Ms. Lloyd, don¡¯t scare me. I¡¯m not experienced with all this and I haven¡¯t offended anyone. The only one I might have offended, and that¡¯s ¡­¡±

    She trailed off and seemed to think for a moment before finally fixing her gaze firmly on Lyra¡¯s face.

    Lyra snorted disdainfully, ¡°Miss Windsor, you can leave if you suddenly came to me just to say that the cooperation was stolen. I will steal AN Group¡¯s business as long as you serve as AN Group¡¯s business director.¡±

    Anne¡¯s eyes became even redder. As if she was about to cry with grievance, her eyes were watery with tears, ¡°Why are you targeting me so much? What did I do wrong to offend you?¡±

    Lyra leaned carelessly into the back of her office chair, ¡°If you want to be at peace with me from now on, answer me some questions.¡±

    Anne nodded honestly, ¡°Yes, please ask and I will tell you everything.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s exquisite eyes were dark with sarcasm as she coldly opened her mouth and asked, ¡°Miss Windsor, are you really Anne yourself?¡±

    Anne looked puzzled, ¡°Of course.¡±

    She continued, ¡°And do you remember where you and Mr. Paul met?¡±

    Anne frowned, ¡°This is a private matter. Do you even have to ask about it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a question. A location, and it won¡¯t infringe on your rtionship or privacy.¡±

    Anne replied in a serious manner, ¡°It seems to be somewhere in the mountains of Suham in Crana .¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Lyra raised an eyebrow in surprise, ¡°Why did you go there?¡±

    ¡°Because the school organized activities at that time. If I go to the countryside to farm, I can increase the credit. I want to get a schrship, so I went there. Who knows I was lost in the  and I just met Paul who came to Crana for tourism. So I asked him for directions. I didn¡¯t expect he fell in love with me at first sight. He tried desperately to talk to me. I think he is quite interesting, so I exchanged contact information. ¡±

    Lyra lowered her eyes, hiding the coldness, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. That¡¯s interesting.¡±

    Anne smiled, seemingly recalling the days when they met and felt wonderful.

    While she was lost in thought, Lyra caught her off guard and continued, ¡°It seems that this incident is very memorable to you. Do you remember which mountain forest you went to in the first ce? And where did you go to farm because of the school organization?¡±

    She froze and thought about it before asking, ¡°Why are you asking in such detail? You seem to take my acquaintance with Paul very seriously. You have to tell me why so I can decide whether I want to tell you everything. What do you think?¡±

    Lyra said, ¡°Because my sister disappeared at countryside, as if evaporated. I could not find her so I am curious where you were farming and had you seen her.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Sister? Do you have a photo of her?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do.¡±

    Lyra opened the drawer on the right side of her desk and took out a photo of Ethe and handed it to her.

    Anne took the photo and looked at it carefully, ¡°Ms. Lloyd¡¯s sister looks so beautiful.¡±

    Lyra nodded fervently, ¡°Well, she does look quite beautiful.¡±

    Only, she was the kind of beauty that can be called the scourge.

    Anne was still looking at the photo.

    After taking a few more looks, sheughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s really amazing. I think your sister surprisingly looks simr to me.¡±

    Lyra shook her head.

    Anne: ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s at least fifty or sixty present simr.¡±

    Anne smiled brightly, ¡°That¡¯s really a coincidence. It seems that you and I are very close. Last time I heard you talk about your sister, I did not expect to look like me.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t want to hear this nonsense and brought the subject back, ¡°Miss Windsor, now can you tell me what countryside you were farming in?¡±

    Anne recalled carefully.

    ¡°Sorry Ms. Lloyd, I really don¡¯t remember. I¡¯m not familiar with the names of ces. Even if I¡¯ve walked five or six times, I don¡¯t always remember the names, but I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve never seen your sister. Otherwise if I meet a girl with a face simr to mine, I can¡¯t have no impression. Maybe I can even be friends with each other .¡±

    Lyra observed the expression on her face and said in a reasonable manner, ¡°OK, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. I can stop interfering your cooperation with otherpanies. By the way I can also return a cooperation project to you aspensation.¡±

    Anne¡¯s eyes lit up with surprise, ¡°Really? You can still give me the contract?¡±

    Lyra nodded affirmatively, ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to stay and y in Crana for a few more days, I¡¯ll do what I say.¡±

    ¡°Of course no problem. Thanks. You must have a lot of work to do, so I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡±

    Anne answered quickly. After a polite bow, she got up to go out.

    Just as she got up, she seemed to think of something else, turned back and continued, ¡°But you have asked me to stay for a few more days, how long is that exactly? If it¡¯s too long, Paul will be worried. After all, he¡¯s in Owhil and I¡¯ming to Crana alone this time.¡±

    Lyra said she understood, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, three or five days at the most. Tomorrow afternoon, you wille back to the Lloyd¡¯s Corp to see me again. I want to take you to a fun ce.¡±

    ¡°Okay, no problem.¡±

    Anne seemed to be very excited to get the cooperation back and also solved Lyra¡¯s target. The sound of her high heels stepping out was crisp and cheerful.

    Lyra¡¯s face had a polite smile as she watched her figure exit through the ss doors.

    When she disappearedpletely, Lyra¡¯s smile disappeared and she turned cold.

    So seamlessly every word, every expression, if it was pretend, she was really a best actress.

    Ethel, she mused, had nothing to fall back on in the whole of Crana. She had no family or friends left.

    Except for that person ¡­

    She would Anne to a meeting tomorrow. Maybe she could have some clues.

 Chapter 554 Desire to conquer; game addiction

    After a general arrangement, Lyra quickly withdrew her thoughts and focused on her work.

    The afternoon passed quickly, and the sunset outside the floor-to-ceiling windows was shining in on her stunningly gorgeous side face.

    Since learning of the mania, she had been going to Jimmy¡¯sb at night for a week in a row to do the infusion therapy.

    The rm clock for half an hour early to leave work had not yet rang, but her phone rang first.

    She craned her head to look at the screen, and it was Melissa.

    The moment she answered the phone, she asked directly, ¡°You ran away from home again?¡±

    Melissa was wordless.

    Not hearing her answer, Lyra then asked, ¡°Or¡­ are you in a bad mood again? Where are you? Do you need me toe out so I can help you?¡±

    Melissa: ¡°No, I have been good for couple of days. I¡¯m just home alone studying. I¡¯m a bit bored. I just finished it. I want to find you to y games. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re free.¡±

    Oh, she wanted to y that mobile game.

    Lyra quite liked that game and was sessfully obsessed with that by Melissa.

    ¡°I¡¯m just about to pack up and get off work. That game doesn¡¯t cost much time. Come on. Let¡¯s y it.¡±

    The two turned on the voice function and did the qualifying match whilemunicating.

    Originally, Lyra only intended to y two or three rounds, but somehow today, she had a bad luck and the teammates she encountered were some rookies.

    After three consecutive losses, the pair¡¯s desire to win ignited and they were determined to win one time before getting off the line.

    Eventually it evolved that if they lost, they were unwilling to admit defeat. If they needed to y another, they won¡¯t be happy.

    While gaming, Lyra turned on the mode of exclusive gaming on her phone. On the mode, she couldn¡¯t answer any calls or read any text messages.

    Malcolm, who was waiting at home, did not get through on ten consecutive calls.

    The sun gradually fall, and soon the whole sky was covered with ayer of ck cloth.

    Lyra left the lights off and sat in her office chair ying games.

    Until the light in her office was turned on, Malcolm stood in the doorway with a sullen face, staring at her from afar.

    Hearing the movement, she looked up, ¡°Honey, why did youe over in person. I¡¯m working overtime.¡±

    ¡°Overtime?¡±

    Malcolm walked over quickly and pointed slyly at the screen of the phone she was gaming on, ¡°This is what you do when you don¡¯t go home and workte at the office.¡±

    Lyra was ying the game that wasn¡¯t over yet.

    She bought props while looking up. She was staring and smiling at Malcolm, exining with confidence, ¡°Yes, I am personally experiencing the next project I am going to invest in. I have to understand it in depth in order to invest more urately. Don¡¯t you think so, honey?¡±

    Malcolm walked up behind her and looked at her gaming screen, ¡°You want to invest in the gaming?¡±

    ¡°I feel that e-sports is quite interesting. Now is the Inte era. E-sports may be the future of the main trend. I want to invest money to do a club, build a team or something.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s career was one in which Malcolm had always refrained from interfering.

    His petite wife was never willing to rely on someone else. She had her own ambition. If she wanted to do, he will support her.

    Thinking about it, Malcolm was not so upset.

    He considered it as a product trial before she made an investment.

    He stood right behind Lyra, bent over and hugged Lyra,zily resting his chin on her shoulder and watching her ying the game.

    With the winning voice of the game, Keith arrived home.

    The two girls said goodbye and each turned off the voice function.

    Lyra turned to Malcolm and asked him about the viewing experience, ¡°How did it feel? Was it interesting?¡±

    Malcolm buried his face deep into her neck and inhaled fiercely, ¡°Well, that was interesting.¡±

    It was not clear if this was about the game or the aroma she was wearing.

    ¡°Come on Rara. Let¡¯s go home for dinner.¡±

    Lyra nodded and allowed him to pick herself up and leave the office.

    After dinner, Lyra asked Malcolm to y the mobile game as well.

    The two yed the double-ranked match happily for a while.

    Men¡¯s desire to conquer the game was stronger than that of women.

    Malcolm became obsessed with the game too. If he didn¡¯t win, he won¡¯t be offline.

    The two yed more than ten rounds together until 11pm, when they went upstairs to check on Spencer and Momo, who were already in a deep sleep, and finally went to bed in the basement.

    In ordance with the rule, Malcolm hugged Lyra and he had not dared to sleep deeply but quietly waited for Lyra to fall asleep.

    But this time, after many days of working during the day and working at night to apany fights, he drifted off to sleep with Lyra.

    They slept until the next morning.

    Malcolm was awakened by his subconscious and immediately looked at the time to see that it was already 9:30 am.

    This meant that Lyra didn¡¯t have an attackst night.

    Looking at Lyra, who was still asleep next to him, Malcolm was pleasantly surprised, which was great news.

    He rolled onto his back and pressed himself against Lyra. And he kissed all over her.

    Lyra was woken up by his kiss, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Honey, Jimmy¡¯s medicine works and you didn¡¯t have a seizurest night.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lyra was also surprised. It was the first time since she found out she had the disease that she had slept through the night and had a normal sleep schedule for a long time.

    She wrapped her arms around Malcolm¡¯s strong waist, and was thankful for his all-around dedication over this time, ¡°Honey, does this mean I¡¯m getting better?¡±

    ¡°Yes, congrattions.¡± Malcolm cupped her face and kissed her deeply on the lips.

    After the deep kiss, Lyra¡¯s voice had a bit of seduction, ¡°Does that mean the little dress we bought at Atria earlier can be worn?¡±

    Malcolm was silent for a while.

    Although he would like to see, he had to hold back. She was only just improved, and sex was tantamount to asking for death. What if her illness turned seriously?

    It was better to take it easy.

    Being rejected about the idea of sex, Lyra grunted sullenly and got up to go back to the bedroom to wash up and put on her makeup.

    She was a little upsetting, but she knew Malcolm was concerned about her body.

    The two went to White family¡¯s garage after breakfast and holding hands.

    Malcolm wanted to send Lyra to the Lloyd¡¯s Corp, but she refused.

    ¡°I have other business today and will be leaving the Lloyd¡¯s Corp for a trip this afternoon. I will have to drive myself to make it easier.¡±

    Knowing that it was business, Malcolm said nothing, parted from her in the garage, and left the White family in their respective luxury cars.

    In the afternoon, Anne arrived at the Lloyd¡¯s Corp on time.

    Lyra stopped typing, ¡°Miss Windsor, you are just in time. Come with me.¡±

    She said as she got up and picked up the designer bag next to her.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Anne asked, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±

    Lyra did not exin and the answer was very casual, ¡°Wait until you will know.¡±

    The two went into the elevator one after the other and went down to the garage.

    Anne got into the passenger seat and watched Lyra drive.

    Half an hourter, the two arrived at the Lloyd Manor in Anning Hill.

    Anne looked out from the car window with novelty at the vis on the winding road.

    ¡°Where are we? This mountain is so beautiful. I¡¯ve never been here before.¡±

    Lyra drove without a nce, ¡°How do you like it here?¡±

    Anne looked at the building at the top of the hill, the old vi where Reginald used to live.

    ¡°Well, I like it very much.¡±

 Chapter 555 Anne, the scheming bitch

    After the nces, she quickly withdrew her gaze and continued to look at the scenery along the road.

    Lyra exined to her while driving, ¡°The name of this ce is Anning Hill. My mother took the name. This whole hill was bought by my family. The Lloyds live in each vi.¡±

    Anne felt it amazing, ¡°Your family deserves to be the richest in Crana. You actually bought a whole hill. This ce was built with style, a paradise in the world. It must be very happy to live here, right?¡±

    Lyra did not answer but continued to chat with her, ¡°In addition to the Lloyd Manor, the White family¡¯s mansion also has unique style. It is like buying a piece of the in, they made it into a castle. When walking around the White Mansion, it is like visiting the ancient pce.¡±

    ¡°That sounds really interesting. I hope to see it sometime.¡±

    Anne smiled with brows arched, which was simple and lovely.

    But Lyra could sense that she was not as curious about the White family as she talked about the Lloyd family.

    The limousine drove all the way to the top of the hill, but instead of going to Reginald¡¯s old vi, they went to Collin¡¯s home.

    Beforeing, Lyra had made a phone call to Kathleen, and the couple were both home today.

    Because Lyra had asked about it in advance, Kathleen learned that she wasing and went shopping for seafood early in the morning and nning to make her a seafood dinner in the evening so that she could have a chat with Collin.

    Collin learned that Lyra had volunteered toe over and stood at the entrance to the vi with Kathleen waiting for her.

    But two people were stepping through the outside gate into the garden.

    The figure next to Lyra was not Malcolm, but a person he had never seen before.

    Kathleen and Collin looked at each other, not understanding what Lyra meant.

    Lyra and Anne walked side by side to the front of the vi¡¯s door.

    Seeing Collin and Kathleen standing in front of them, Lyra introduced them to Anne, ¡°This is Collin of the Lloyd family, and the one next to him is his wife, Kathleen.¡±

    After finishing the introduction briefly, Lyra introduced Anne to Kathleen again, ¡°She is the business director of AN Group. She came to Crana and I asked her to stay for a few more days and I show her around.¡±

    After listening to her introduction with extreme neglect, Collin¡¯s face was slightly pale, which looked bitter and mncholy.

    Kathleen quietly nced at his expression, nodding repeatedly and smiling in response to Lyra, ¡°Since it is a friend of your, it is also a friend of our couple. Please ome in and sit down.¡±

    ¡°Great¡±

    Lyra followed Kathleen in first, leaving Collin and Anne behind.

    Collin was previously punished for kneeling in the hall and hurt his leg, which left him with a small problem and a poor walking posture.

    He said coldly, ¡°Miss Windsor, pleasee in.¡±

    Anne smiled warmly and politely, ¡°After you.¡±

    Seeing that she was polite, Collin said nothing more and turned around to walk towards the vi.

    Anne followed behind, checking his walking posture.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your leg?¡±

    Collin was brief and concise. He looked cold and his voice was hoarse, ¡°Just an old trouble.¡±

    Anne cared about him politely, ¡°Since it is an old trouble, you¡¯d better pay more attention to the treatment. Don¡¯t drag on and on. It finally will be serious. Mr. Collin, you are handsome and in your prime. Don¡¯t let the leg problem spoil your future.¡±

    Collin didn¡¯t strike up a conversation.

    For the future, power and position, he did not care about at all.

    To be an idle person at home, to atone for his sins and repent day by day were what he wanted to do most at the moment, hoping that one day Rara will forgive him and stop hating him.

    The conversation was ended, and neither of them spoke again. They walked into the living room and sat on the sofa.

    Kathleen herself went to make tea, leaving Lyra, Collin and Anne in the living room.

    Anne¡¯s eyes were bright and she looked at Collin, and asked curiously, ¡°I heard you were Crana¡¯s first captain and a super powerful person. I heard your voice on the airport promotional video, but it is not quite the same? ¡±

    Collin lowered his eyes and didn¡¯t say anything.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Lyra naturally took over and helped him exin, ¡°Because I am the head of Lloyd family. He made a mistake before. I punished him to kneel all night in the hall. And he was served with twenty times of whipping every day, and chanting the Buddhist Scriptures for a whole night.¡±

    Collin slightly wrinkled his eyebrows and raised his eyes to watch the expression of Rara.

    Although he didn¡¯t know why she was taking all the mes for punishments he had volunteered before, he knew Lyra and there must be a purpose for her to do so.

    He kept silent, not trying to refute it.

    Anne was dumbfounded.

    She looked in shock at Collin, who had his head down and seemed to be acquiescing to the incident. And she looked incredibly again at Lyra who was cruel and cold.

    ¡°It sounds so scary. What kind of big mistake was made to deserve this kind of punishment? Isn¡¯t Mr. Collin your brother? Why would you punish him as heavily as an enemy?¡±

    Lyra gently pursed her red lips. When she was about to answer, Kathleen carried the brewed tea, put it on the table, and poured a cup of tea for each other.

    Seeing the tea , Lyra did not skip this topic but picked up the cup of tea to greet Anne warmly.

    ¡°Miss Windsor, you can try Kathleen¡¯s green tea. I think it goes best with you. You can have more¡±

    Anne took the cup of tea on the table, blew shallowly on the tea froth and took a small sip.

    ¡°Well, the tea smells so good. It¡¯s refreshing in the mouth and not at all greasy.¡±

    Lyra followed her and drank the entire cup of tea, ¡°As long as you like it.¡±

    There was a brief two-minute silence in the living room before Anne mentioned the topic rted to Collin again.

    ¡°So when I just came in and saw you with bad legs, it turns out it was caused by kneeling? Your voice is horse. It was caused by reading the scriptures?¡±

    Collin nced at Lyra secretly and did not understand why she would tell an outsider about the family matters, but replied, ¡°Right.¡±

    Anne thought it horrified.

    ¡°Although I know this is your family business, I am still curious. Is the Lloyd family¡¯s instruction very strict?¡±

    Lyra picked up a second cup of tea, elegantly blew it and replied with t voice, ¡°The Lloyd family is very easy-going. The so-called harsh instruction is only for Collin.¡±

    Collin and Kathleen were both dumbfounded and looked at Lyra in silence.

    Anne was also looking at Lyra and cocked her head in disbelief, ¡°Why? Mr. Collin is so good. why are you targeting him?¡±

    ¡°The specific reason is private to the Lloyd family. It is not convenient to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Well, I overstepped.¡± Anne stopped asking questions and looked down and contemted something.

    Lyra observed her expression with a sideways nce, smiled warmly and continued, ¡°Which hotel are you staying in these days in Crana? How are you getting used to it? If you like the Lloyd family in the Anning Hill, you stay can stay here. I can help you arrange.¡±

 Chapter 556 Investing in the club, Rara wants to develop comprehensively

    Collin and Kathleen were stunned at the same time.

    But Lyra was now, after all, the head of the Lloyd family, and it was no problem at all to stuff a friend into his cottage for a couple of days.

    It depends on Anne¡¯s attitude.

    All three men turned their attention to Anne.

    With their gaze, Anne smiled simply and looked expectant, ¡°Yes, I like the arrangement very much. Thank you for Mr. Collin and madam¡¯s hospitality.¡±

    Collin remained silent. Since he chanted the scriptures for many days, his nature was much more quiet than before. He no longer had the bad temper before.

    Kathleen smiled politely, ¡°Since you¡¯re Lyra¡¯s friend, and you¡¯re willing to stay here, we will definitely do our best. Which hotel are your luggage in? I¡¯ll arrange for a bodyguard to help you get itter.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, madam.¡±

    Anne intimately moved closer to her direction and happily held her hands, ¡°I don¡¯t have a sister or brother. Madam, you make me feel so close, like a real sister-inw.¡±

    Kathleen smiled ufortably as she held her hands, ¡°You¡¯re wee. If you need anything these days, just let me know.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you ma¡¯am.¡±

    Lyra quietly listened to their conversation and sipped her third cup of tea.

    Her eyes were always fixed on Anne and her thoughts followed her.

    She was having tea but did not know the taste of it.

    While Anne focused on chatting with Kathleen, Lyra coldly spoke to Collin, ¡°These days, your punishment is moved forward to the afternoon, but the whipping will be exempted. Go to the hall to kneel and read the scriptures are considered to cultivate your mind.¡±

    Collin was stunned.

    His punishment was ordered to stop by Lyra a long time ago.

    What did it mean that Lyra volunteered to continue to punish him this time?

    He didn¡¯t think about what she wanted for the moment, but felt hurtful by the cold attitude of her every word.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s all up to you.¡±

    Lyra coldly looked at the time, ¡°it¡¯s afternoon. Are you still not going to the hall to execute?¡±

    Collin immediately got up. His back was stiffened, and he left the vi without looking back.

    The Lloyd Manor¡¯s hall was built in Reginald¡¯s vi, and Collin had to go there.

    Seeing him go out, Anne followed to get up, ¡°Where is he going?¡±

    Lyra coldly replied, ¡°He is going to be punished. It¡¯s the Lloyd family¡¯s business. Miss Windsor, you don¡¯t have to follow her. Let Kathleen stay with you more these two days. I will go over to see.¡±

    She finished her words, got up and left the vi.

    When she came out of the vi, Lyra asked Dous, the butler who stayed at Reginald¡¯s vi, to a quiet corner to talk alone.

    ¡°What do you have to say?¡±

    Lyra pointed to the hall and arranged calmly, ¡°Please quietly keep an eye on the hall. As long as Collin read the scriptures, you keep watch outside. If there is someone other than Kathleening over, immediately call me and report clearly word by word.¡±

    ¡°Yes Miss, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Lyra cautioned, ¡°Don¡¯t do it too obviously. Try not to get caught by the others.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After the arrangement, Lyra turned to leave, and when she passed by the hall, she deliberately stopped for a moment.

    Inside, Collin¡¯s hoarse chanting voice could clearly reach her ears.

    She couldn¡¯t say what feelings she had. It was a bitplicated, and after listening quietly for a while, she turned to leave.

    When she brought Anne over today, she watched Anne¡¯s expression all the way.

    Nothing seemed to be exposed, but when she thought about it, it was all weak point.

    Anne was particrly attentive to Collin, and although she was friendly and close to Kathleen, she was not at all as concerned as she was about Collin.

    And just now she said ¡°sister-inw¡±. Why not sister and brother-inw?

    These, however, were only Lyra¡¯s guesses.

    Since she lived in Anning Hill and if Anne was really Ethel, how can she be willing to do nothing about it?

    She hoped that these days, Anne would not disappoint her expectations.

    Being resentful, she drove away from Anning Hill. It was still early and she went back to the Lloyd¡¯s Corp.

    During this time, the Lloyd¡¯s Corp had sessfully opened up international market because of its project with Duowiehl Group, and the stock and revenue were both on the rise.N?velDrama.Org content.

    The reputation of the Lloyd¡¯s Corp will also gradually be known abroad.

    In addition to this, for the domestic market, she intended to invest in the e-sports.

    In the afternoon, she wanted to go on a field trip to the bases of the famous teams. Thinking that Melissa had been tortured by the examinations recently, she was afraid that she had long wanted to sneak out to y outside.

    She called Melissa and asked her toe out and visit the game base together.

    Melissa learned the news and was so happy that she almost jumped up. She asked the bodyguard to send her to the location sent by Lyra.

    By the time she hurried to the base of a game club, Lyra was already standing at the door waiting for her.

    ¡°You are finally here. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to see the professional ying the game.¡±

    Melissa was looking forward to it. Her simple and good-looking eyes were staring around as if she was a curious baby.

    For the gaming industry, professional yers who were more than 20 years old were considered old so most of them were teenagers aged around 17 or 18 years old.

    When Lyra and Melissa went in to visit, the yers of this gaming club were ying a training match with members from another team.

    They were here just in time to watch the game.

    The yers were also in good shape today, having won eight out of ten in the training matches.

    Lyra and Melissa had a great time watching the training match, and after it was over, Lyra went to deal with the founder of the team alone.

    ¡°Ms. Lloyd, as you can see, the current group of boys in our team are all neers. The team has just been built, but the yers are the top professional ones in China. The club reallycks investment at the moment, and the yers alsock of media exposure. If you¡¯re willing to invest, we will not fail to meet your expectations. This year¡¯s goal is the global champion.¡±

    Lyra was not short of money and only considered the club¡¯s ethos.

    But today¡¯s field trip was more than satisfactory for her overall.

    The yers will encourage and cheer each other when they lose. Even if they were ying training matches, they will be happy together when they won, which formed a great atmosphere.

    Lyra made somements about the food, amodation and daily training of the yers.

    There was one more thing she had to do before she was sure to sign the investment contract.

    She called Melissa in, who was outside learning techniques from the pros.

    ¡°Melissa, you love this game. It¡¯s your interest. If you are toe to this team as a manager, would that work?¡±

    Melissa was pleasantly surprised.

    ¡°Did I hear you right? Lyra, you¡¯re sort of introducing me to a job?¡±

    Lyra stroked her head, ¡°Sort of.¡± Seeing her stay at the vi all day with nothing to do, she looked silly bored. Lyra thought she needed to find something to do.

    Melissa loved the club and decisively agreed, ¡°I want to try it and I will definitely try to do it well.¡±

    Lyra added, ¡°First, don¡¯t rush to be happy. Your exam is your goal and you have to work hard toplete it. For e-sports, the working time is basically from afternoon to evening. You can prepare for the exam in daytime. After work in the evening, you cane back home and let Keith tutor you. It will be very busy but it can enrich your life. Can you do it?¡±

 Chapter 557 A nerd is a nerd, even in love

    Melissa lowered her head and was really thinking hard about her question.

    It did sound like it was extremely busy.

    With the easy and leisurely life she had now adapted to, she was afraid that for a short time, she would not be used to it.

    But she loved the game and when watching these professional yers ying the game, she felt excited along with them.

    This was a job that she should be very happy to do.

    As for the exam, she thought she could take her time.

    If she could not pass the exam this year, she would do it again next year.

    Thinking clearly, Melissa¡¯s eyes looked firm, ¡°Lyra, I want to try. I will try to do all that you said.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I believe you.¡±

    Lyra gently patted her face, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you stay over here today to get familiar with the environment? I¡¯ll talk to the founder of the club about the investment contract again. And I¡¯ll go talk to Keith for you. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Thanks Lyra,¡± Melissa said with a soft smile.

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    *

    Matton Corp in Frayton.

    After working together, Micah had be skillful with handling any work Abigail asked him to do.

    He was already a genius in medicine, but that didn¡¯t mean his intelligence was limited to medicine.

    He had no interest in others before. If he set foot in the business world, perhaps there will be another powerful president at the top of the pyramid.

    When he was working seriously, Abigail will always habitually nce at him twice.

    His appearance, with mere ncing, was pleasing to the eyes.

    Micah¡¯s hands which were typing, stopped and he worked quickly and efficiently on thest document.

    Seeing him turn his head to look over, Abigail immediately withdrew her eyes and pretended to be looking at herputer screen.

    Micah didn¡¯t notice her peeking but said seriously, ¡°Ms. Matthews, can I get off early tonight? I have something that needs to be taken care of.¡±

    Abigail: ¡°All the work that was assigned to you has been done?¡±

    Micah nodded, ¡°I have sent it all to your email. It¡¯s always avable.¡±

    ¡°Oh, great.¡±

    Abigail lowered her eyshes gloomily, feeling vaguely lost.

    He said he had to leave work early, so it was clear that he had to leave alone first

    These days, when the two worked, their rtionship was just boss and secretary.

    After work, it was the rtionship of an unmarried couple.

    Although she was forced to agree to the engagement, it did not mean that Abigail had forgiven him.

    She agreed to let him chase after her for a year. Even a day less didn¡¯t work.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    If Micah just talked and couldn¡¯t fulfill it, he would not be a good partner for her ultimately. She just wanted to test his heart through this method.

    She was thinking resentfully and Micah had unknowingly walked up to her desk.

    She hurriedly returned to her senses and pretended to ask carelessly, ¡°You are in such a hurry to get off work today. Where are you going?¡±

    Micah did not answer immediately, but crossed the desk, walked to Abigail¡¯s feet, bent slightly, held the armrests of her chair, and looked at her at close range.

    At such a distance, Abigail¡¯s heart abruptly missed a beat. She braced herself and asked, ¡°What are you doing? Who taught you not to answer the leader¡¯s questions?¡±

    Micah had a light smile on his face, ¡°Are you asking me questions as a leader or as a fianc¨¦e about where I¡¯m going from work?¡±

    His voice still sounded cold, but his expression was more tender than before.

    During this time, Micah was still persistently reading the books about love and could be a master about it.

    Abigail could really feel the change in him. He could say more romantic words than before.

    She blinked and looked at him, ¡°What¡¯s the difference between these two identities¡±

    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s a difference.¡±

    He thought about the tititing words on the book and smiled brightly, ¡°If I say it to my boss, my arrangements after work belong to private matters. I should not tell you about this. But if it¡¯s my fianc¨¦e asking me about my private time, naturally I have to give an honest ount.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so glib. Where did you learn these tricks? You¡¯re getting more and more immodest.¡± Abigail taunted but there was no disgusting expression on her face.

    Micah ignored it and continued on his own, ¡°So, did Ms. Matthews ask me, or did Abigail ask me about this?¡±

    She was serious, ¡°Now we are in thepany and I don¡¯t approve that. Before you leave work early, you are still my secretary, my subordinate. When you boss ask you questions, you should answer honestly. Do you think it is right?¡±

    Micah hid his lost feelings, straighten up, and said grimly, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It is not convenient to tell you about my private life.¡±

    Abigail was speechless when she glimpse at Micah who was turning away and heading out the door of the president¡¯s office.

    ¡°Stand still.¡±

    Micah dutifully stopped, but didn¡¯t turn around.

    During this time, although they were engaged, Abigail had never called him intimately in private. She always called him Mr. Micah. Even when they were dating, they were distant.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s your personal business and you can ask to leave work early, you should inform you boss roughly where you are going.¡±

    Micah kept it short, ¡°Going on a date with a woman.¡±

    With a woman?

    He didn¡¯t say that it was with her, so whom was he asking out?

    Abigail felt weird and not too happy, ¡°Whom are you going with?¡±

    Micah still didn¡¯t answer, and his broad back seemed to return to the cold and icy state before.

    ¡°Ms. Matthews, since you want to know my whereabouts, I will say what I expect.¡±

    After an internal struggle, Abigailpromised, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m asking you as a fianc¨¦e. You go off earl. Which beauty are you going on a date with?¡±

    Micah was satisfied. He turned around, walked back, bent down again, and pressed his hands on the arm of her office chair, ¡°Not a beauty but an angel, my fianc¨¦e. It¡¯s your birthday. Do you forget it?¡±

    Abigail was stunned.

    She didn¡¯t love birthdays and almost forgot there were such things as birthdays.

    ¡°How do you know my birthday? Did my mom tell you?¡±

    Micah did not hide, ¡°She likes me and wants you and me to be together. When you chase after me, you can remember clearly my birthday and phone number. Now it is my turn to remember them for you.¡±

    Abigail felt slightly moved again. She had to say, Micah had be more and more skillful at flirting. With his cool and good-looking handsome face, he was making her more and more defenseless.

    When she didn¡¯t say anything, Micah had already taken the initiative to help her turn off theputer, ¡°I discussed it with your momst night. We won¡¯t go back for dinner tonight and we won¡¯t go back to live.¡±

    He went to take Abigail¡¯s hand, ¡°Come on Abigail. It¡¯s two hours before work. Let¡¯s go see a movie first.¡±

    Abigail let him pull her up, noticing only the most important phrase in his words, ¡°What do you mean we¡¯re not going back to live?¡±

    Micah didn¡¯t answer but helped her pack her bag.

    Abigail looked at his cool and ascetic face in horror, ¡°You don¡¯t want to¡­ take me to the ¡­ hotel, do you?¡±

    Micah didn¡¯t argue, ¡°We are adults and unmarried couple. Dating is nothing more than ying, eating, sleeping. What other process can there be?¡±

    Abigail was speechless.

    If she didn¡¯t know him and his character, she should really think that he was a pervert.

    Surely, he was a nerd even if he had read a lot of books about how to chase after a woman.

 Chapter 558 Donâ€™t like nostalgia; grasp the present

    Abigail was secretly upset and declined his invitation for a date, ¡°No, your work is done, but mine isn¡¯t. I¡¯m not going.¡±

    Micah¡¯s back stiffened in ce.

    Was this a subliminal message that he didn¡¯t help her with that part of the job?

    He walked back, ¡°What other urgent business is there? I can help you out and spend your birthday with you for the first time. Abigail, do you really not want to go?¡±

    Abigail lowered her eyes, ¡°I have spent the birthdays for more than twenty years. There¡¯s no point in having one every year.¡±

    Micah took a bold step and held her hand, ¡°This time is different. This is my first birthday with you, a special one.¡±

    Abigail didn¡¯t say anything.

    Dating, watching movies, having dinner and finally going to the hotel together ¡­

    She was actually a little excited and expectant, but she continued to y it deep and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Micah continued, ¡°Before leaving home today, your mom told me she would lock the door, so even if you want to return, you can¡¯t. You can onlye with me.¡±

    Abigail was really speechless.

    Was she her real mother?

    Why was she so anxious to betray her daughter?

    Micah seemed to notice her upset expression, as if she was taunting, and exined, ¡°Abigail, don¡¯t worry. She is doing this because she loves you too. I¡¯m your fianc¨¦. She¡¯s at ease with me by your side.¡±

    Abigail was moved, ¡°What movie are we going to see?¡±

    ¡°So pick a great romantic movie?¡±

    Abigail nodded secretly. Well, there was still progress. At least he did not say to go to see horror movies or science fiction or criminal investigation movies.

    As the president of Matton Corp, she wanted to skip a few hours of work this afternoon, and no one dared to say no.

    The two soon left Matton Corp together and drove to the Grand Arcade movie theater, where they bought popcorn and Coke to start their date time leisurely.

    *

    For half the afternoon, Lyra was busy nning this new e-sports venture.

    Towards the end of the day, her cell phone rang.

    But this time the caller was not Malcolm who was urging her to go home.

    Instead, it was Anthony.

    Lyra was suspicious when she picked up the phone. Anthony seemed to be in high spirits and his tone was rxed, ¡°Rara, do you remember when you said you would take me to dinner before you returned to Crana? How long has it been since you returned home, and when will you honor your promise it? You haven¡¯tpletely forgotten, have you?¡±

    Lyra was momentarily mute.

    She was busy dealing with the disease of mania at night, the Lloyd¡¯s Corp business and Anne¡¯s identity during the day.

    She did get busy and forget it.

    With her hesitation to answer, Anthony helped her think of a reason, ¡°I know you have ambitions and you¡¯re not willing to stop at the position of being the richest in Crana. It¡¯s okay to be busy and forget it. Do you have time tonight?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call Malcolm. I¡¯ll talk to him where to eat, and call you back in half an hour.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    After all, it was Lyra who gave the promise because Anthony took care of the babies, so Malcolm didn¡¯t argue with her but decisively agreed to help choose the gourmet restaurant afterwards.

    More than half an hourter, the dinner stuff was handled.

    To avoid having Anthony be forced to endure their affectionter, Lyra called Melissa and asked her to join them.

    Siblings and couples, eh! At least there were all male and female, looking coordinated.

    Malcolm and Anthony drove to the restaurant alone, and Lyra arrivedte with Melissa in her car.

    When the two young women arrived at the ce, Malcolm and Anthony had been waiting at the entrance of the restaurant for a long time.

    Both men were tall with handsome faces, standing like guards at the edge of the restaurant.

    From a distance, it was an extremely attractivendscape.

    The moment he saw Lyra, Anthony¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t leave her face and he walked over two steps ahead of Malcolm.

    ¡°Rara, you must have had a busy day. Are you tired?¡±

    Lyra first nced at Malcolm who was sullen and stood by the door, and replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just negotiated about an investment contract beforeing here. But Melissa epted a new job. She will have a lot of jobs to deal with in the future.¡±

    She said as she walked side by side with Melissa and approached Malcolm.

    Melissa took a big step back and stood in line with Anthony.

    Malcolm took Lyra¡¯s hand and joked lightly, ¡°Since this is a thank-you dinner, howe you didn¡¯t bring the watch I bought you tonight? Is it because you didn¡¯t like the gift I gave you?¡±

    Anthony looked at his watch, which was already slightly worn on his hand.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, the gift you sent me is too valuable. I am afraid it will be identally broken, so I put it at home ¡­¡±

    He touched the watch where there was abrasion, and continued, ¡°I used to have a neat freak. And I thought I don¡¯t like the used things, but I know until now, I am a person of nostalgia. I had neat freak because I just haven¡¯t met the person who can make me change.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s eyebrows tightened and his face looked slightly cold.

    Others people may not understand, but he always felt that Anthony¡¯s words had a different meaning.

    The atmosphere at the door became a little unusual because of Malcolm who was a little upset.

    Finally it was Lyra who broke the inexplicably weird atmosphere, ¡°Well, don¡¯t stand around outside. Melissa and I have been busy all afternoon and are hungry. Let¡¯s go in and order.¡±

    The four quickly shifted positions and sat in the private room.

    Seating assignment was an natural urrence

    Lyra and Malcolm sat side by side and Anthony and Melissa sat side by side.

    This was an upscale barbecue restaurant where waiters brought a selection of fresh meat and vegetables to the table.

    He was about to help with the grilling when Malcolm took the grilling tools from the waiter.

    ¡°Get out. I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t think the waiters here would be as good as him in terms of barbecue skills.

    As he got up to grill the meat himself, Anthony stared across the table at Lyra andunched into small talk.

    ¡°I remember you loved barbecue when you were little, but I didn¡¯t expect when you grew up, your taste don¡¯t change much. I remembered when I was a child, I took you to the grasnd for horse racing and had a pic on the grasnd when you were hungry. And you loved to eat the mutton I roasted.¡±

    Lyra looked up at Malcolm¡¯s face and saw that he had no particr expression before she opened her mouth and prepared to answer.

    Before she could speak, Malcolm was the first to answer Anthony.

    ¡°The roasted mutton is still a thing of the past. She has always disliked nostalgia. She likes to grasp the present and look to the future, just like she loves the food I cook now. What do you think, Anthony?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s blue eyes looked slightly bitter, and he lowered his head without saying anything.

    Lyra was very pleased with Malcolm¡¯s remark, and said in a delicate tone, ¡°After all, I know how your cooking skill is developed. It means a lot.¡±

    Anthony looked at the two who were affectionate, and drained the ss of wine in his hand.

    He felt alone and miserable, smiling and blessing, ¡°Malcolm, you¡¯re her choice. I hope she will always be happy. You must protect her.¡±

    ¡°However, even if one day in the future you can not protect her, I, Spencer and Momo¡¯s godfather, will always stand behind the three to protect them.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s bony hand was holding a tool for grilling meat, and after hearing his words, he stopped grilling.

 Chapter 559 The first date is memorable

    He raised his eyes coldly and stared at Anthony who was at the opposite table. His tone sounded slightly cold, and he no longer disguised his feelings but refuted directly.

    ¡°Are you thinking too highly of yourself? Even if I can¡¯t protect Lyra and our children, what makes you think you¡¯re more powerful than me?¡±

    After all, Anthony¡¯s position as the head of Cahan family was taken by Malcolm.

    Anthony was still in the process of developing the Cahan Group and still needed the help of Lyra and Malcolm in many areas.

    Malcolm¡¯s influence in Crana was almost deep-rooted. With a small decision, he could have a huge influence in the country. Anthony and his power was notparable to his.

    Malcolm had condoned Anthony¡¯s sarcastic words, and argued with him each time. However, it was really intolerable this time.

    For the sake of Anthony who was now Spencer and Momo¡¯s godfather, he reluctantly refrained from not giving him the title of a scheming bastard.

    Anthony paled slightly and there was a self-deprecating sarcasm in his eyes, ¡°I was the one who was out of my depth. With Mr. Malcolm around, Lyra and the two babies must be the happiest.¡±

    That sounded great.

    Malcolm¡¯s irritated look was slightly relieved for a few moments, and the fine pork he had just roasted was not served first to Lyra, but put into Anthony¡¯s te, which was unusual.

    ¡°Eat more, but don¡¯t say we are not well entertained as a couple and starve you. By the way, I hope the food will plug up your mouth.¡±

    With his direct disliking, Anthony was a bit embarrassed but he could do nothing about Malcolm.

    Lyra look at the two¡¯s tit-for-tat provocation, and stifled aughter, ¡°Mel personally serves you the roast meat. There are not many people who can have this kind of honor in this country. It is worth a lot of money. Anthony, eat more. His roast meat is really delicious.¡±

    Anthony smiled and nodded, saying nothing more.

    Lyra averted her gaze and looked at Melissa, picking up the ones which fitted Melissa¡¯s favor.

    Anthony looked at Lyra who cared more for Melissa than him, silently lowered his head, and tastelessly stuffed the roast meat into his mouth and chewed.

    ¡­

    In Frayton.

    At dusk, Abigail and Micah walked side by side on the streets after an exquisite French dinner.

    Since they got engaged, they worked together during the day and went back to the Matthews House for dinner together in the evening, and then went to their respective rooms after dinner.

    The dates were so few that Micah didn¡¯t even get to hold hands with her once.

    The streets were not crowded with people in the shopping district, and the dim streetlights dragged the two¡¯s shadows when they were walking side by side.

    But they felt extra warm and cozy.

    Micah held back his inner nervousness and reached out to her and asked, ¡°Abigail, tonight is the first and official date. Can I hold your hand?¡±

    They were already an unmarried couple and he was still asking this.

    But it warmed Abigail¡¯s heart and made her feel that Micah really respected any of her wishes.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    With permission, Micah boldly reached his hand over and held her little hand.

    The warm palms were against each other. With their fingers interlocked, it was the standard position between couples.

    Just holding hands, the two, who were in a sober state, had their face redden. Like an electric shock, their palms were sensitive, stiff and had nowhere to rest.

    The street was silent. The two were walking like this slowly. Every minute that passed seemed to be able to let them remember forever.

    They didn¡¯t know how long it took before Abigail was the first to break the peace, ¡°The movie is over and we have eaten the dinner. Where are you taking me to?¡±

    To a hotel, of course, to spend the night together.

    The further they walked, the more nervous Micah got inside, ¡°I picked a really nice hotel today. It¡¯s almost here. You should like it.¡±

    Abigail was silent.

    She couldn¡¯t agree with his careful selection.

    For tonight¡¯s movie, which she thought it would be a good choice by Micah, it was unexpectedly a youthful romance movie.

    Hmm¡­

    They were adults who had left school and entered the workforce for several years, and it was simply not a good idea to watch this kind of movie when they were dating.

    When watching the movie, the whole cinema atmosphere was depressed, and there were many young students.

    Although Abigail did not expect him to be amazingly prepared, she said nothing and let him lead the way down the street.

    Just walking like this made she feel wonderful. They might keep walking like this and not go through something scare at some hotels.

    Thinking about it, the two arrived at the hotelter.

    Abigail looked up and instantly felt speechless.

    Even though she was prepared, she was still shocked.

    Hmm¡­

    ¡°Couples theme hotel? Mr. Micah, are you serious?¡±

    Micah seriously turned his head to see her, ¡°We are already an unmarried couple. Isn¡¯t it normal toe to this kind of ce for a night?¡±

    It was not normal!

    Abigail freaked out.

    Although they were engaged, this was their first date. How could he take her to such a hotel on their first date?N?velDrama.Org content.

    Was he pretending to be serious, or pretending not to understand?

    Abigail held back her inner shame and whispered while she blushed, ¡°You¡­ didn¡¯t pick a SM-themed king-size room, did you?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Micah looked at her and was slightly confused, ¡°What do you mean? I just picked a room with an elegant name. I don¡¯t know if this is the kind of theme you¡¯re talking about. Do you like it? Maybe I can request a room change with the hotel director.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t! I don¡¯t like it! That¡¯s it. Hurry up and get in.¡±

    Her cheeks seemed to be burning, and she could only use the back of her hand to cool her face as she shyly took the lead and entered the hotel.

    After checking in, Micah took the room card and once again took her hand and entered the elevator with her.

    The room number happened to be 721.

    When they arrived at the corresponding hotel room, Abigail swallowed nervously and she was curious and afraid of what she would see in the roomter.

    Squeak-

    The room card was swiped to the electronic lock with a crisp and ringing sound.

    Two secondster, the door opened.

    Micah put in the room card to get the electricity and the whole room was instantly illuminated.

    The decor was elegant, with arge round bed in the middle and a circle of red silk and gauze around the bed, adding to the sense of romance.

    Still, therge transparent crystal bathtub opposite the bed and the various beautiful and erotic murals on the walls made Abigail¡¯s shame skyrocket.

    She did not know who designed the transparent bathtub. It was too ¡­

    She wasn¡¯t going to use this stuff anyway.

    In her sober state, she was like a young girl in love, looking at anything with her heart racing.

    Micah¡¯s situation was not much better than hers. It was his first date with a girl, or the first time to n these.

    He was also nervous.

    ¡°Abigail¡­ you can take a shower, wait for me. And we¡¯ll go to bed early?¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    Abigail turned around and walked into the adjacent shower.

    However, she soon discovered a serious problem.

    The bathroom¡¯s door had no lock!!!

    She couldn¡¯t close the door. Whether she went to the toilet or took a shower, it was too insecure!

    And, it was also transparent.

    He could see her from outside.

    She felt desperate for a while.

    After a moment of agitation, she chose to tell Micah, ¡°Mr. Micah, there is no lock in here. You must note in midway. Stay honestly by the bed!¡±

    No lock?

    Micah was confused. What aboutter when he took a shower?

    Both had no rtionship experience and were simple and naive.

    ¡°Abigail, don¡¯t worry about shower. I won¡¯te over.¡±

    After receiving his affirmation, the sound of ttering water soon rang out in the bathroom.

    Micah¡¯s back was stiff as he sat on the edge of the bed. His hands were tense with nowhere to put them.

    Thest time when he almost had sex with Abigail, it was because he had too much wine and used it to boost his courage.

    But this time it was different. He was clear.

    Thinking of the dating tips he had looked up online, he pulled a few things out of his suit and put them on the nightstand.

    Looking at the box of condom, he was lost in thought, and what he was thinking, even he did not know.

    After being tangled for a while, he decided to ask Abigail. At least these things were not suitable to set out. What if it scared Abigail?

    With that in mind, he reached his hand to the pile of shy items on the nightstand and before he could touch them, Abigail¡¯s desperate whimper came from the bathroom.

    He was immediately alert, ¡°Abigail, what happened to you? Fell down?¡±

    ¡°No ¡­¡±

    Abigail was depressed.

    This damn hotel, there was no bath towel or bathrobe in the bathroom!

 Chapter 560 Unenlightened nerd

    After taking a deep breath, she gathered the courage to ask, ¡°¡­ Mr. Micah, can you help me find a bath towel?¡±

    Micah was also shocked, ¡°No bath towels in the bathroom?¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡±

    Micah was also speechless and immediately got up and walked to the closet by the bed against the wall.

    He opened the closet. There were hangers, disposable slippers, bath towels, bathrobes, dry hair cap all in the closet.

    ¡°I found it. Abigail, do you want a bath towel or a bathrobe?¡±

    Abigail thought for a moment, ¡°Both! I¡¯m cold!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring them to you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

    She subconsciously refused, but how would she get out of the bathroom if he didn¡¯t bring them over?

    After a moment of agonizing, she reasonably negotiated with Micah, ¡°Mr. Micah, can you walk over with your back to me? No peeking. Stay away and hand me the bathrobe.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Micah was obedient and took the bath towel and robe and took one step back towards the bathroom.

    However, it was essential to asionally nce at the direction. Otherwise, he would take the wrong way.

    But he did not expect that the bathroom wall was transparent. Although the inside of the wall was hazy with the vapor, Abigail¡¯s delicate and slender figure was able to be seen vaguely.

    The more the sexy she looked, the more thoughts he had.

    The tips of his ears turned red, and he could faintly feel his cheeks were hot. He swallowed hard, signaling his nervousness.

    Abigail was also nervous. She was standing in the bathroom and not daring to move.

    She did not expect so many things to happen on the first date. It was simply an experience of a lifetime.

    Seeing Micah¡¯s hand with the bath towel and robe through the slightly open doorway, Abigail quickly took them, tied the towel and wrapped it tightly with the robe to cover her body tightly.

    It was the first time, after all, and she didn¡¯t want Micah to think she was a frivolous woman.

    The moment the bathrobe was on, she felt the sense of security.

    She took a long breath and emerged from the bathroom with wet hair.

    ¡°Mr. Micah, you can go and wash. Remember to bring the bathrobe ahead of time.¡±

    Micah immediately went back to the closet, pulled on arge bathrobe and entered the bathroom.

    Abigail was outside. With her back to him, she was taking a hair dryer to dry her hair.

    A mere clear ss door that cannot be locked separates the two.

    Micah was so nervous inside because Abigail could see him when he turned around. It was just so humiliating ¡­

    He hardened himself and took a five-minute cool shower to quickly wash his body and clear his mind properly.

    After washing up, the two reticentlyy down on the big round bed.

    Because the bed was too wide, theyy on their side as if being separated by a line.

    No one crossed the line first.

    Ding-dong-

    Abigail would have been unable to sleep, and the beep of the message on her phone eased her inner embarrassment.

    However, when she reached for the bedside table to get her phone, she felt something unusual.

    She grasped it and it was a condom.

    Was it considered intentionally explicit?

    Since he made such an explicit statement, how could he act like a fool and didn¡¯t get close to her?

    Did she have to initiate first?

    But he mentioned the date and booked the hotel. Did he want itdy first even on sex?

    In just a few seconds when she saw this condom, Abigail already had many guesses.

    Ding-dong-

    The phone message beep sound came again, interrupting her thoughts.

    She took the box of condom and reached for her phone again, lighting up the screen and checking the messages.

    It was from her mother.

    Katelyn: [How¡¯s it going? You¡¯re in which step? You two are at the hotel right now?]

    Katelyn: [Good girl, did you two take each other down? Reply quickly when you receive the message!]

    She was speechless for a while, tapped the keyboard silently and returned one word.

    [No.]

    Immediately afterwards, the message alert sound kept ringing.

    Katelyn: [What does it mean?]

    [You didn¡¯t go to the hotel, or didn¡¯t take it?]

    [No, how old are you two? Do I have to worry about such things?]

    [Mr. Micah is shy and introverted. He¡¯s busy with medical research and has not been in the rtionship before, so don¡¯t you know to take the initiative?]

    [Baby, be good. There is no shame in taking the initiative!]

    If she could, she would like to turn back the clock and shove herself back into Katelyn¡¯s belly so she could pick a new mom.

    As she freaked out internally, Micah¡¯s phone was ringing.

    It was Keith who was calling.

    The call got through and Keith¡¯s expectant bass came through, ¡°How¡¯s it? Did it go as I asked you to?¡±

    Micah mumbled softly.

    Keith was not very satisfied, ¡°Well, what does that mean? Did you get her? You should hurry up. You¡¯re engaged. Hurry up! Don¡¯t dy!¡±

    He held back his anger before answering, ¡°Got it.¡±

    Then he hang up the phone in anger.

    As he put the phone back on the bedside table, he suddenly remembered that he had just taken out the condom and had not put it back into his suit pocket.

    However, he fumbled it for a while.

    No ¡­

    Did he sleep in the wrong side?

    He should have slept over there. And did Abigail see the things he put on the nightstand?

    The two turned their backs to each other, and were caught in a round of inner torment.

    After lying like that for at least five minutes, the two breathed deeply and both gathered their courage, intending to ask each other.

    They turned around at the same time.

    ¡°Mr. Micah.¡±

    ¡°Abigail.¡±

    Almost together, they opened their mouths and looked at each other awkwardly.

    Micah: ¡°You go first.¡±

    Abigail barely maintained a smile on her face and handed him the condom, ¡°Did you just drop this on my nightstand?¡±

    She had already seen it?

    He kept blinking, ¡°Abigail, don¡¯t misunderstand. I buy this thing and have no other meaning. If you don¡¯t like it, I will not force you.¡±

    Abigail looked at Micah¡¯s handsome face, which was even redder and shyer than hers, and suddenly she was less nervous.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Sheughed, shook the object in her hand and teased him, ¡°Oh? You really don¡¯t mean anything else? Then why did you buy a whole box?¡±

    Micah was a little panic. Could this thing be sold individually?

    His dumbfounded expression looked a bit dumb and cute, and Abigail covered her mouth andughed, throwing the box to him.

    ¡°You asked for the date and you got the room, so you¡¯re in charge of whatever you want to do tonight.¡±

    She had said it clearly and it was considered as an agreement.

    But Micah, who was highly mentally stressed and ashamed, didn¡¯t understand the meaning of her words and quickly hid the box that was thrown at him.

    Seeing that he looked like a thief and he still had no initiative, Abigail¡¯s smile gradually disappeared, and it was reced by annoyance.

    She had said that. Why didn¡¯t he understand?

    Was the box of condom really ced on her bedside table on purpose? Just to make her take the initiative?

    The more she thought about it, the more angry and sullen she became. And her foot under the nket lifted up and kicked him in the direction of him.

    Due to the great distance, the position of her kicking was inurate, and her small and fair foot was just between Micah¡¯s legs.

    ¡°Well ¡­¡±

    Micah¡¯s entire body shrank violently. He was covering the ce where she had been lightly kicked, and looked at her in shock.

    Abigail didn¡¯t know what to say.

    That was really embarrassing!

 Chapter 561 Give me to you as a gift

    ¡°Abigail, are you thinking of your future husband and cutting off the happiness early?¡±

    Micah shrank under the nket and stared at her innocently.

    Abigail shamefully covered her face with the nket, hiding herself, ¡°If I say, it was idental. Do you believe me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Micah nodded in a serious manner, ¡°I believe everything you say. If you really want to me die without descendants, it wouldn¡¯t have been with the same force as just now.¡±

    He said it honestly, but Abigail was genuinely embarrassed.

    ¡°Then go to bed early. You have to work tomorrow.¡±

    Abigail rolled over and turned her back to him, closing her eyes and pretending to sleep. Her whole body curled up on the bed, and stiff. And she was still not out of that awkward moment.

    Micah stared at the back of her head, remembering Keith¡¯s instructions.

    He tentatively put his hand to Abigail, trying to touch her bare and fair back and chat with her.

    But he withdrew his hand.

    Being sober, he really couldn¡¯t do it. He was so shy.

    Being depressed, he sat up and unexpectedly saw a marble dining table across from him, with an unopened bottle of red wine and two sses, as well as unlit delicate candles.

    He got up and walked over, moving quickly to open the bottle of red wine.

    Hearing the movement, Abigail slowly sat up, ¡°Mr. Micah, what are you doing?¡±

    When she inquired, Micah had already opened the bottle and poured himself a full ss of red wine. He decisively drained it

    Wine made a man brave, which was always reasonable.

    Micah picked up the empty ss and waved it in Abigail¡¯s direction, ¡°Are you sleeping? Do you want to join me for a drink?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Micah did not pretend to be falsely polite but proceeded to drink up four or five sses of wine, and soon half a bottle of wine was empty.

    Because he drank too much and was not able to hold it, his head was dizzy and his cheeks turned red because of the wine.

    Abigail was wrapped in a bath towel and slept. Although it was notfortable, it was more secure.

    With the bustier bath towel, she could not cover her sexy corbone and her fair shoulder.

    Micah stared at her from afar. With the effect of alcohol, the good-looking figure on the bed looked more and more lustful.

    He put down the ss and drank the bottle of wine directly.

    The red wine was drowning out of the corners of his mouth, down the neck, staining the white bathrobe on his body, which added a few ascetic feeling.

    Abigail saw him drink very quickly, and advised kindly, ¡°It¡¯s easy to get drunk with red wine. Mr. Micah, you¡¯re not good at drinking. Don¡¯t drink too much.¡±

    Micah: ¡°Drinking is all about practice. After a few more times and I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    The whole bottle of red wine was finished. He walked dizzily to the bed and quicklyy under the nket.

    With the benefit of that drink, he moved closer to Abigail and carefully wrapped his arms around her from behind.

    He whispered to her with his cold voice, ¡°Abigail, happy birthday. I hope you¡¯ll have me with you on your birthday every year from now on.¡±

    Abigail felt it warm slightly and she squeezed the corner of the nket nervously without speaking.

    Micah continued, ¡°Tonight, I want to give you the biggest birthday present of all.¡±

    She would have a gift?

    Abigail turned around, ¡°What kind of gift?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ giving me to you.¡±

    He finished with a slightly teasing voice and leaned down to kiss her soft lips, ¡°Let my body and my heart bear the name of you, Abigail, my fianc¨¦.¡±

    She took his words to her heart.

    Abigail closed her eyes and unconsciously indulged in his rare initiative.

    The candle on the table, although it was not burning, could not extinguish the smell of the fire of love in the room.

    ¡­

    Lyre Spiti in Suham.

    Malcolm stayed up all night, secretly observing Lyra¡¯s state.

    Lyra hadn¡¯t had an attack for two days, which meant Jimmy¡¯s medicine was really good.

    He felt that even if there was no onset, he should take her to theboratory and let her receive the infusion therapy to consolidate the effects of the medicine.

    So Malcolm had been afraid to sleep, waiting quietly and nning to wait for Lyra asleep.

    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that Lyra could not sleep tonight.

    From the time she got to the basement, until she closed her eyes and fell asleep, she was out of her mind, thinking about Anne during the day.

    She personally drove Anne to the Lloyd Manor at Anning Hill, and the details of the scene in between yed in her mind like a slideshow at 0. 5x speed.

    The more she pondered, the more she felt that Anne was suspicious, especially Anne¡¯s attitude towards Collin, which seemed really unusual.

    If it weren¡¯t for her appearance and attraction, Anne would indeed pay too much attention to Collin, especially after she talked about punishing Collin for kneeling and chanting the scriptures, and receiving twenty times of whipping which caused Collin to lose his voice and get rheumatism in his knees

    Anne clearly looked heartbroken, feeling that it was unjust to do such a thing to him.

    Was it that she was overly kind-hearted to pity a stranger she met for the first time? Or was it her kinship for Collin had always been different?

    But after all, this was only spection. She did not catch the actual evidence, or had Anne¡¯s admission, so these were not true.

    As she was thinking, she clearly felt Malcolm pick her up so she abruptly opened her eyes.

    There were no windows in the basement, and it was so dark that even if she opened her eyes, she can¡¯t see anything.

    She could only say, ¡°What are you doing? Where do you carry me to?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s back stiffened and his arm were crossed midway in slight embarrassment.

    ¡°Are you still awake? I couldn¡¯t sleep either and wanted to hold you and do some deep squats.¡±

    This was an excuse without deliberation at all.N?velDrama.Org content.

    And he said so in aical and funny way.

    ¡°Hiss, hurts. Be gentle.¡±

    His handsome face, in the dark, was pinched with precision by Lyra.

    Lyra knew how much force she used. It didn¡¯t hurt much at all, and she couldn¡¯t let him hurt too much. It was just for show.

    ¡°Tell me honestly. What do you want?¡±

    Malcolm: ¡°You haven¡¯t had an attack in the past two days. I think the medicine Jimmy dispensed is very effective. I think you should continue the infusion to consolidate the effect of the medicine, so I want to wait for you to fall asleep and carry you out quietly.¡±

    Lyraughed and flicked his head precisely, ¡°What are you thinking about? You¡¯ve been hit in the head by my belt some time ago, haven¡¯t you? You can directly tell me this kind of trivial matter. You still want to take the initiative?¡±

    It was clearly that he saw she was already asleep, and he can not bear to wake her up.

    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go to theb and find Jimmy. I can¡¯t sleep anyway. More infusion would be good to cure the mania sooner.¡± She withdrew the hand which was pinching Malcolm¡¯s face and fumbled to turn on the light.

    The two changed their clothes and walked out the door holding hands.

    In fact, waking up and having the infusion was a very boring process.

    Lyra simply admired how Malcolm had survived the long infusion time when she was in bed before?

    Two and a half hourster, both were somewhat drowsy. They left theb and got into the limousine and were ready to go home.

    But Malcolm had just started the engine when Lyra inclined her head and asked, ¡°Are you tired?¡±

    Malcolm shook his head, ¡°I was a little sleepy when I watched your infusion. Now I¡¯m out of theb. With the cold air, my mind is clear instead. Staying up all night once is not a big deal. I¡¯m not very tired.¡±

    In that case, Lyra made the decision, ¡°Then we won¡¯t be back to Lyre Spiti. Go to the Lloyd Manor and make a trip back to Anning Hill.¡±

 Chapter 562 Some people deserve it, and some should not be involved

    Malcolm, being unaware of what she had done back at the Lloyd Manor yesterday, started the engine and headed for Anning Hill while inquiring, ¡°Why do you suddenly want to go back to Anning Hill?¡±

    After all, now Keith didn¡¯t live there and Micah went to Frayton. At the Anning Hill, apart from the side siblings, only Collin and Kathleen lived there.

    Lyra turned her head to look out of the car window and exined calmly, ¡°Yesterday I took Anne to stay at Anning Hill, but also resumed Collin¡¯s chanting scriptures. Now he should not have finished. Anyway, I am unable to sleep, so I want to go and see.¡±

    They had been together for so long. With her simple exnation, Malcolm instantly understood her intentions.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see. Some things have to be rified so that you canpletely be at ease.¡±

    Lyra stopped talking and focused on the various streetlights out the car window in a trance.

    Malcolm nced at her and expressed his concern.

    ¡°Rara, if Anne Windsor is not Ethel , what are you going to do?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s voice sounded cold, ¡°Although I don¡¯t have conclusive evidences, she and Paul are estimated to be the mastermind of the attack on our way to the airport in Atria. Since she is not Ethel and she came to Crana, it is my territory and she won¡¯t leave here easily. ¡±

    Malcolm: ¡°Anne Windsor¡¯s matter is easy to solve. If Paules with her, after all, he has the title of noble Earl of Owhil and AN Group is powerful. Rara, take your time.¡±

    Lyra was naturally aware of it.

    ¡°First start from Anne Windsor. To answer my doubts, if she really is not Ethel, then solve the problem based on the rules. If she is, it will have to be done ording to my family¡¯s rules.¡±

    The more she spoke, the deeper her voice became. She was staring at the vi at the top of Anning Hill, which was still lit up.

    ¡°When she gets into Anning Hill, she¡¯ll never rely on Paul in her life.¡±

    Lyra came over quietly.

    Not wanting to rm the whole Lloyds, she chose to have Malcolm park the limo halfway up the hill.

    The two went up on foot.

    After walking for more than ten minutes, Lyra and Malcolm reached Reginald¡¯s vi and walked around the back door towards the hall.

    The closer they got, the clearer Collin¡¯s chanting sound became.

    Because his voice was hoarse, Collin didn¡¯t read very well. It was rustling and straining a bit, but he read slowly and seemed to be at peace inside.

    Lyra quietly looked through the window to see what was going on in the hall.

    Collin¡¯s knees were against the cold marble floor. There was no futon. He ced a file of scriptures in front of him, held a book, and was reading in a regr manner.

    His back was straight. His body was slightly shaky, and his voice was obviously hoarse.

    From afternoon, he was kneeling in the hall and reading until now. She didn¡¯t know if he had water in the middle. Such punishment was quite grinding.

    But Collin seemed to handle it well, and again, it seemed that the self-abuse had gotten him used to the experience.

    Lyra looked at his back from afar, and couldn¡¯t tell how she felt. It was strange.

    She was angry at Collin, whom thought she loved for more than 20 years and had been ying the role of a strict mother, but kept her in the dark for so many years for an illegitimate daughter who had hurt her.

    He even allowed Ethel to run amok and turned a blind eye to the truth about their father being pushed down the stairs in order to get the Lloyd family¡¯s inheritance.

    Thinking about this, theplexity in Lyra¡¯s eyes gradually became firm and cold.

    Malcolm noticed her expression and sighed silently.

    He knew that Lyra loved Collin as a brother, but in her eyes, Collin¡¯s previous behavior was really hurting the kinship and reverence for Collin in her heart.

    She just can¡¯t get over it.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t want to see her keep bothering because of this matter. For most of the year, Collin¡¯s confessions and apologies were a bit radical, but he could see that Collin was genuinely repentant.

    ¡°Rara ¡­¡±

    He was about to help persuade her, when Lyra abruptly covered his mouth, lightened her footsteps and pulled him backwards.

    ¡°Shh, it looks like someone¡¯sing. Don¡¯t make a sound.¡± She whispered a warning in Malcolm¡¯s ear.

    The two kept retreating to the shadows behind the hall.

    Lyra leaned into Malcolm¡¯s ear and whispered again, ¡°You keep an eye on the inside for me while I go get Dous.¡±

    Malcolm would not mess with her ns and nodded obediently.

    At three o¡¯clock at night, the Lloyd Manor at Anning Hill was silent except for the raspy and strained chanting sound in the hall.

    Lyra deliberately drove away the bodyguards left at the entrance of this vi, so that someone could sneak in without scruple. A few minutester, a figure approached the hall.

    Malcolm narrowed his eyes, made himself invisible, hid in the darkness, and waited quietly.

    He was in a position where he could just see the person¡¯s side.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Late at night, the street lights in the vi¡¯s garden were dim.

    Looking from Malcolm¡¯s direction, the person was slim. It was a woman.

    Was Anne really here?

    If it was said she was innocent toe to see Collin, even ghosts won¡¯t believe it.

    The figure stood by the door of the hall and quietly listened to the movement inside for a while.

    After several minutes, she remained standing outside, seemingly with no intention of going in.

    Malcolm, who was suspicious, quietly stepped out of the shadows and approached the slim figure who was peeking into the hall.

    When the distance was closer, he could see the person¡¯s face.

    It was not Anne, but Kathleen.

    She was still up at this hour, so she must be worried about Collin.

    He sighed, lightened his steps and stepped back, re-hiding into the shadows.

    Kathleen, who was outside the hall, stood for a long time and silently apanied Collin for more than half an hour.

    Kathleen sniffled sadly, let out a long sigh and turned to leave the vi.

    Shortly after she left, Lyra, who had finished her business, returned.

    Lyra asked softly, ¡°Well? Did anyone get in?¡±

    Malcolm shook his head, ¡°It was Kathleen just now. What did Dous say over there?¡±

    ¡°Only Kathleen came to visit for a couple of times. Anne didn¡¯t show up.¡±

    Malcolm reassured, ¡°Maybe you¡¯re really overly concerned. Anne Windsor and Ethel only look a little bit alike, but their ages don¡¯t match up.¡±

    Lyra was very determined and was not swayed at all, ¡°Her appearance can be surgically changed. Age and identity can be faked. I only believe in the results after I personally check it.¡±

    Malcolm put his arm around her shoulders, found her shoulders a little cold, immediately took off his suit jacket and put it on her.

    ¡°But what are you going to do tonight when Anne doesn¡¯t show up?¡±

    ¡°This is only the first day. It proves nothing. Maybe she wants to take her time. We should try another days. If not, we will act more real and ruthless. On the basis of Collin¡¯s previous indulgence and love for Ethel, I don¡¯t believe after the really Ethel see this situation, she can sit back and do nothing. Because of her fault, Collin was punished. Although she is malicious, she cares about Collin as her brother.¡±

    Lyra still remembered, when the Lloyd family¡¯s scandals surfaced one by one, Ethel frankly admitted it and took all the me to leave Collin innocent.

    It was truly a brother-sister bond.

    There was a trace of mocking shing in her eyes. Then she turned away and left.

    She never looked back at Collin who was in the hall.

    Malcolm followed her. Together they walked halfway down the mountain to take the limousine back to the White Mansion.

    On the way back, Lyra kept looking at her phone. Even though it waste at night, she was still checking the Lloyd¡¯s Corp¡¯s recent financial statements.

    Malcolm held back before he wanted to say the words tofort her.

    ¡°So long after what happened before, you haven¡¯t punished Collin except to break off the rtionship with him. And you punish him this time because he deserves it to redeem himself.

    But Rara, don¡¯t you think this is unfair to Kathleen?¡±

    ¡°Kathleen ispletely in the dark. Because they¡¯re a couple, when Collin suffers, she¡¯s not feeling good. Just now she came over to check Collin¡¯s condition. I heard very small cries. Apparently she was heartbroken. Maybe she can not sleep and was worried about Collin before she ran over.¡±

    ¡°She did nothing wrong. Collin was punished for kneeling and reading the scriptures. It was physical pain but she was mentally suffering it as well.¡±

    Lyra raised her eyes, and the interface of the financial statements on her phone failed to flip a bit.

    Malcolm¡¯s words touched her heart a little.

 Chapter 563 She did this to you and you donâ€™t hate her?

    But just a moment, she abruptly understood the meaning of Malcolm¡¯s words.N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Are you trying to say that if I can¡¯t bear to let Kathleen suffer, I¡¯ll forgive Collin?¡±

    Malcolm drove the car with one hand, staring at the road ahead and smiling gently, ¡°You know me, Rara.¡±

    Lyra lowered her face, ¡°Breaking off the rtionship between brother and sister is not just talking. I almost get killed by Ethel for several times. He¡¯s my brother but defended an illegitimate daughter at my family. I feel really disappointed.¡±

    Malcolm sighed, ¡°In the end, you¡¯re still angry and refusing to forgive him.¡±

    Lyra did not exin but looked out at the window constantly receding street lights, ¡°Whether Anne is Ethel or not, I have to check clearly so I can only have Kathleen endure a few days. Within a few days, I will definitely have an answer.¡±

    Malcolm said nothing more and drove back to Lyre Spiti. After that, he was content to cuddle with Lyra and go to sleep.

    For the next two days, nothing happened at the Anning Hill.

    Dous made a phone call to Lyra and reported, ¡°Miss, there really is no one else into the hall recently. Mr. Collin¡¯s legs hurt quite badly in the past two days. His voice is too hoarse to make a sound. This punishment is quite heavy, or ¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his plea, he was interrupted by Lyra, ¡°His voice is hoarse, so let him copy the scriptures.¡±

    Dous was still helping Collin to get the penalty reduced, ¡°Then how about giving Mr. Collin a futon to kneel on? The floor tiles in the hall are too cold. Mr. Collin has hurt his knees before.¡±

    If there was a futon for him, Anne will know that she was soft-hearted and she was afraid Collin¡¯s suffering would be in vain.

    Lyra clenched her hand, reminding herself over and over again that Collin was now no longer her brother, just the Lloyd family¡¯s Mr. Collin. The Lloyds did not deserve to have a soft heart. He made mistakes and deserved to suffer.

    ¡°Just do as I say. As long as he¡¯s not dizzy, carry out what should be carried out. No need to tell me these things specifically.¡±

    She was assertive and hung up the phone quickly.

    In the afternoon, she made a trip to the game club base.

    Melissa had been working two days in a row and she wanted to check on the situation.

    When she arrived at the base, Melissa was talking to another experienced battle manager, while she was taking notes and having a small meeting alone.

    After listening for a while, she called Melissa out, ¡°How do you feel? Are you used to it?¡±

    Melissa said honestly, ¡°I like this job. Watching the yers win the game, I am very happy. When they lose, I sum up the experience with them. Except when I go home at night and have to be tutored by Mr. Keith, I¡¯m very used to it.¡±

    Lyraughed, ¡°Keith is disliked?¡±

    Melissa pouted andined indignantly, ¡°Lyra, Mr. Keith is very strict. He tutors me every night and does spot check. If I make a mistake, he will punish me. I grew up in Frayton orphanage and I has never been such a strict control by anyone.¡±

    Lyra stroked her head and persuade, ¡°Isn¡¯t it great? You have the legendary fatherly boyfriend so you should be happy. And you can also experience the fatherly love that you have never enjoyed.¡±

    Melissa pursed her lips angrily, not retorting.

    Lyra: ¡°Keith is really attached to you. You guys were really in love before. In fact, when you lost your memory, he med himself quite a lot. I hope you can try to ept him again. If you can¡¯t ept it, it¡¯s okay. You can talk to him early and break up early.¡±

    ¡°But this is not the extent of withdrawing and breaking up ¡­¡± Melissa muttered in a small voice, bowing her head and fiddling her fingers, ¡°I¡¯m used to being alone and idle. Being governed like this is a little ufortable. I¡¯m trying to adapt it. ¡±

    Lyra coaxed, ¡°Take your time. There¡¯s no rush.¡±

    Melissa nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve always heard you guys talk about my rtionship with him over the past four years. I¡¯m kind of curious. Can you tell me more about it? I want to try to see if I can remember.¡±

    For this kind of favor, Lyra certainly wanted to help.

    She told Melissa how they met first, how they became acquainted, the twists and turns, and the funny experiences.

    Melissa listened attentively, but it was disappointing that she still seemed to be listening to someone else¡¯s story. She was unable to recall a single word and without even a single image in her mind.

    Lyra saw that she was depressed and asked her to watch the yers y a practice match.

    The two young women watched the game match with great interest, and soon forgot about the unpleasant.

    Lyra had been working on the club¡¯s investment project during the day, and before the end of the day, she will spare two hours to go back to the Lloyd¡¯s Corp for a meeting.

    After the meeting with Melissa, she left the gaming club and got into a limousine ready to head to the Lloyd¡¯s Corp in time.

    But she had just gotten in the car and hadn¡¯t even started the engine when her phone rang.

    It was Dous¡¯ calling.

    Lyra immediately looked serious and picked up the phone, ¡°Miss, two minutes ago, Anne Windsor entered the vi, and is now at the door of the hall.¡±

    After waiting for several days, the fish finally took the bait.

    ¡°Don¡¯t startle her. Keep an eye on her.¡±

    ¡°Okay Miss, she seems to have no intention of leaving for the time being and want to enter the hall. Should I let her in?¡±

    ¡°Let her in.¡± How could Lyra ask for the answers she wanted to hear without letting Anne going in?

    She started the limousine, turned the wheel and headed in the direction of Anning Hill at a furious pace.

    *

    Outside the hall, Anne peered through the doorway and looked inside for a moment.

    Collin was still kneeling straight. With a small coffee table in front of him, he was concentrating on copying the scriptures.

    He was coughing.

    The sound of his heavy coughing echoed in the hall from time to time.

    Kneeling from the afternoon to the next morning for several days in a row was hard on the knees.

    Collin¡¯s body shook slightly, and when they hurt, he rubbed his knees.

    Anne watched his every moves, opened the door to the hall, and slowly walked in.

    When he heard the sound of high heels behind him, Collin¡¯s hand paused slightly only for a few seconds, and he continued copying.

    Anne walked up to his side and slowly crouched down, looking at her side, ¡°Aren¡¯t you Ms. Lloyd¡¯s real brother? Why did she have to be so hard on you?¡±

    Collin ignored it and concentrated on the transcription.

    Anne sighed, ¡°I know this is a family matter. I am an outsider and I shouldn¡¯t ask about it, but seeing you¡¯re being bullied so badly, I am really upset for you.¡±

    Collin treated her like air and didn¡¯t even nce at her.

    Anne, who was born to be good at socializing, continued, ¡°Last time I heard Ms. Lloyd say she had an illegitimate sister. Is it because of this illegitimate sister that she is angry with you?¡±

    Collin¡¯s hand paused. He finally reacted and coldly raised his eyes to gaze at her, which was a warning.

    Despite that he no longer asked about the outside world, his prestige did not reduce at all. And mere his look could make people fear.

    But the other person involved was Anne. Although she felt fearful, she still can not help but continue to ask, ¡°Ms. Lloyd treats you like this. She doesn¡¯t respect you as a brother. Don¡¯t you hate her?¡±

    Lyra stood just outside the hall and could hear clearly the one-sided self-talk that was going on.

 Chapter 564 Defending the outsider; she is not the Lloyd familyâ€™s illegitimate daughter

    But Lyra didn¡¯t go inside, she just listened quietly outside and watched every move in it.

    Inside the hall, Collin lowered his head and narrowed his eyes. With the dim candles at the hall, she can not see his face¡¯splex expression.

    He put down the pen, rubbed his slightly sore wrist, and asked in a deep voice without raising his head, ¡°Hate her? Why?¡±

    Anne: ¡°You are her brother and have protected her for so long. No matter what you did wrong, she should not be angry with you. Although she is now the head of Lloyd family, you didn¡¯t think of resistance? Take back the power that originally belongs to you?¡±

    Although she was of Owhil nationality, her four years of experience studying in Crana had made her speak thenguage of Crana exceptionally well.

    Her stone was soft and pleasant

    Collin frowned and craned his head to look at her.

    Looking at each other, Anne smiled warmly and lovingly, as if she was really making a kind suggestion.

    Lyra, who was in the doorway, could see clearly but still did not move.

    In the hall, they were looking at each other just for a minute and Collin stared at her extremely beautiful and enchanting face withplex feelings in his heart.

    ¡°Miss Windsor, these are the private affairs of the Lloyd family. Since you are a guest invited by Rara, you should abide by the rules of guest etiquette. Know you ce and pay attention to your current status.¡±

    Anne was slightly stunned and seemed to take a while to realize the meaning of his words. However, she still continued to persuade relentlessly, ¡°I know I am an outsider and these things should not and cannot be controlled by me, but I don¡¯t want to see her abuse you.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Collin, my boyfriend is an Owhil noble, Paul Hoare. AN Group is one of the world¡¯srgest corporations. We can help you.¡±

    Collin¡¯s anger surged up and he scolded in a muffled voice, ¡°Anne Windsor, this is hall of the Lloyd family. Please get out and don¡¯t evere back in again.¡±

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t listen to her at all, Anne was a bit dissatisfied, and came close to him and whispered in his ear, so that they could only hear the sound.

    Hearing what she was saying, Collin¡¯s jaw tightened and his fists abruptly tightened.

    Anne admired his reaction and her voice still gentle, ¡°Mr. Collin, I¡¯ll wait for you to regret it.¡±

    She got up, straightened her long skirt, looked at him condescendingly for a few moments, turned around gracefully, and prepared to leave the hall.

    The door of the hall opened with a bang and Lyra¡¯s teasing voice came in,¡±Miss Windsor, you¡¯re here. Why don¡¯t you stay for a while? Let me hear what you are talking about. Why rush to leave, as if you have a guilty conscience?¡±

    Lyra fiddled her phone and walked in step by step.

    Anne wasn¡¯t panic and had an elegant and polite smile, ¡°Ms. Lloyd, good afternoon. I heard Mr. Collin is punished to read the scriptures in the hall for several days, so I came to see.¡±

    Lyra smiled calmly, ¡°So what do you have to say now that you¡¯ve seen him?¡±

    ¡°Are you a little too harsh on Mr. Collin? I wonder how unforgivable a mistake could be to make you so hard on your brother?¡±N?velDrama.Org content.

    Anne exined frankly, ¡°I just couldn¡¯t watch anymore, so I just made some suggestions to Mr. Collin. If he can¡¯t stand the oppression, he can ask me for help. Paul and I will both help him.¡±

    Lyra sneered, ¡°What position are you in to help him? A transient? I am the head of the Lloyd family. I¡¯m the one who arranged for you to stay here and the one you should be thanking.¡±

    She stepped forward and pressed on, continuing to ask, ¡°You guys are friends? But it should be your first time to meet him. Where does the friendshipe from? You are willing to help him unconditionally like this. Perhaps you¡¯re rtives? From the perspective of a younger sister, it makes sense to feel sorry for your brother.¡±

    Anne met her sharp eyes, smiled and lowered her eyes, calmly exining, ¡°If I can really be Mr. Collin and Ms. Lloyd¡¯s rtives, it¡¯s really my blessing. The first time I met Mr. Collin and Ms. Lloyd, I felt you guys very kind, like my brother and sister. ¡±

    Collin, who was kneeling in front of the small coffee table copying scriptures, sighed deeply and slowly closed his eyes, not participating in the conversation between them.

    Anne was still saying, ¡°Unfortunately, I am not so blessed. I am the only child. My parents died when I was in college. I only have myself and can only live a bloody life by myself.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t like this girl the first time she saw her.

    For each of Anne¡¯s words, when Lyra heard it, it seemed to have a deeper meaning.

    ¡°Miss Windsor, don¡¯t walk around. Anning Hill is too big. Recently it¡¯s hot. Although there are servants in the forest regrly spraying insecticide, snakes, insects and rodents are always inevitable. In case you might get bites, I don¡¯t know how to exin to Earl Hoare.¡±

    Lyra stopped saying and patted her slim shoulders thoughtfully, as if she was really a caring sister.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go around if you have nothing to do these days. If you really have to go out, tell me in advance. I will send two bodyguards to protect you.¡±

    This was disguised captivity, keeping her within Anning Hill.

    Anne knew it but smiled innocently and adorably, ¡°Great, you¡¯re so good to me. I¡¯ll be careful. I didn¡¯t take a nap this afternoon, so if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back to rest.¡±

    ¡°Okay, get more sleep.¡±

    The two young girls exchanged a few words of courtesy, and Anne left the hall.

    Lyra watched her elegant and leisurely back until she waspletely out of sight, then she locked the door of the hall and even closed the window tightly.

    After all this, she walked coldly to Collin¡¯s small coffee table and looked at him.

    Collin didn¡¯t look up and didn¡¯t stop the progress of transcribing, ¡°Rara, what do you want to ask?¡±

    Lyra was slightly offended and corrected his choice of words, ¡°Mr. Collin has a bad memory. You told me back then when I was pregnant that you would never call me Rara again.¡±

    Collin swallowed lightly, hiding the bitter emotions.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I deserve it, so what do you want to ask me alone?¡±

    Lyra ignored his husky voice and asked seriously, ¡°Ethel has been missing for eight or nine months now since she disappeared from the countryside. Where do you think she is?¡±

    Collin¡¯s hand, which was copying, shook abruptly, and the words were written crookedly, ruining a whole sheet of paper.

    He just finished copying a small piece. He can¡¯t even use it so he had to rewrite it.

    Without any reluctance, he tore off the entire sheet, kneaded it into a scrap ball, turned the pages of the scripture, and started copying the previous content again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe she¡¯s dead. Even if she¡¯s lucky enough to be alive, she shouldn¡¯t be stupid enough toe back.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Lyra snorted disdainfully and was clearly disbelieving.

    She slowly bent down and forcefully pinched Collin¡¯s chin, forcing him to look up at her.

    In the past, when she met Collin, she was like a docile house cat.

    She respected and feared Collin, but since their falling out after Ethel¡¯s incident, Lyra looked at him without fear but disappointment.

    Brother, love and spoiling were all false. Collin and Ethel were really defending for each other. The favor of saving the life was more important than his sister¡¯s life.

    She was a piece of shit to Collin.

    The more she thought about it, the more she became angry. Lyra felt dejected and said directly, ¡°I doubt Anne is Ethel. What do you think?¡±

    Collin thought for a moment, ¡°She¡¯s not.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just so sure?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s just a young girl who doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing. Probably she¡¯s abetted by the AN Group, trying to destroy the harmony within the Lloyd family. After all, it¡¯s Owhil earl¡¯s girlfriend. Let her stay at the Anning Hill for a few days, then let her leave Crana.¡±

    Lyra pursed her red lips and pinched his chin gradually harder, ¡°You really think of her, Collin. You think I really don¡¯t know you? You¡¯d never defend an outsider like that.¡±

    Collin did not exin.

    Lyra was distracted by his calm look.

    She believed in her intuition and should probably impose more punishments.

    ¡°You imed to redeem yourself, wanted to be punished together with Ethel, and insisted on receiving twice as manyshes to show the brother and sister love. Then continue, twentyshes every afternoon, and then read and copy books afterwards.¡±

    Collin¡¯s face was slightly pale and he hid the sorrowful and self-recriminating feelings in his eyes.

    ¡°Yes, all at your disposal.¡±

    Lyra hated the way he pretended to be submissive, and gradually loosened her hand.

    Her stunningly beautiful but cold face leaned down and she questioned him, ¡°Mr. Collin, just now Anne whispered something to you. What did she say?¡±

 Chapter 565 Fake brother, real sister-in-law

    Collin¡¯s expression was miserable and his eyes looked dark with sarcasm.

    But he was satirizing himself.

    ¡°Answer me. You always know the rules so well. Don¡¯t you know that when the head of the family asks a question, you have to answer honestly?¡±

    Lyra pinched his jaw and looked at him. Her beautiful eyes looked domineering.

    Collin did not speak, but recalled Anne¡¯s words before she left.

    He said, ¡°She said she¡¯s afraid you won¡¯t let me off the hook if she speaks up for me today. So she was asking me if I consider standing with her on a united front?¡±

    Before Anne came here, she should have expected Lyra woulde as well, so she deliberately said those words to intensify their already fragile kinship.

    Thinking resentfully, he frowned and hid the pain, never saying a word.

    ¡°It¡¯s good for you. There is not a word of truth. It seems you choose to help her?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s chest rose with anger. She was breathing deeply, straightening her slender waist and loosening the shackle on his jaw.

    She had a contemptuous smile, ¡°You are really her good brother. Whenever ites to her, you protect her to the end.¡±

    ¡°Collin, if one day Ethel and I are both being held at gunpoint and you have a gun in your hand but only one bullet. And you could only save one person. Would you save her or me?¡±

    Collin reddened his eyes, noticed her chilling expression on her face and reached out to grab her hand, ¡°Rara ¡­¡±

    When he reached his hand out, Lyra took a step back.

    The small coffee table between the two was like the wall that spanned between them, which was difficult to cross.

    ¡°For Anne¡¯s identity, I am bound to seek proof to the end. If you stop me, don¡¯t me me for disregarding thest kinship, and fixing her together with you.¡±

    After her harsh words, Lyra turned around and left.

    ¡°Rara ¡­ Lyra, listen to me.¡±

    Collin held his knees and tried to get up to stop her, but his legs hurt so badly that he took a long time to bear the pain.N?velDrama.Org content.

    With his hoarse voice and pitiful expression, he looked like he was helpless after being abused and distrusted.

    He was no longer the unbeatable and spirited first captain Collin.

    Lyra was touched slightly, stopped and turned back to stare at him coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll only listen to your exnation this once.¡±

    The opportunity was given so it was up to him whether he could grasp it.

    Collin stared at her stunning but indifferent face from a distance, carefully helping her analyze the pros and cons.

    ¡°Ethel¡¯s supporters were me and dad once upon a time. Now that dad was dead and I¡¯m suspended and idle at home, she has no backers and can be at your mercy.¡±

    ¡°But Anne is different, Paul Hoare is at least the Earl of Owhil. Behind him is entire nobility. If you are too serious about Anne¡¯s identity, Paul Hoare will feel offended and Lloyd¡¯s Corp can be at crisis. I don¡¯t want to see you offend him in order to get no evidence of the investigation.¡±

    He was just afraid that Lyra would get into trouble and be in danger, and he was worried about her.

    Lyra raised her chin proudly and her gaze was disdainful.

    ¡°What I am not afraid of is offending people. Some years ago, I did my own thing in a disciplined manner, but there were still people who wanted to put me to death three or four times. Even my own brother helped to conceal the truth. What else do I have to fear?¡±

    The only way to really fix the viin who was secretly making trouble was to be strong. No one else can be relied on, not even the closest rtives.

    When they were looking at each other, Lyra sneered.

    Collin paled little by little. Even his backbone was stiff.

    He had a bitter taste in his throat, but could not exin, and could only lower his head in defeat and listen to Lyra¡¯s mentioning of the past things.

    ¡°If you are sincerely repentant and apologize, you should be more peaceful, help me answer the confusion and confirm early Anne¡¯s true identity. Don¡¯t persuade me to let her go. You know my temper. For what I want to do, I will not rest until I get the answer.¡±

    With thest words to express her position, she turned to leave the hall without looking back.

    Dous, with two bodyguards, was standing guard right outside to prevent anyone from creeping over and eavesdropping.

    When they saw Lyrae out, the three bent down respectfully.

    Lyra looked at the clouds in the sky and instructed the bodyguards, ¡°Go get the whip. ording to the rules Mr. Collin set for himself before, twentyshes every afternoon from now on. No relenting¡±

    The butler and the bodyguards looked at each other and froze at the same time.

    Lyra frowned in displeasure, ¡°My words don¡¯t work?¡±

    ¡°We dare not. Yes,dy.¡±

    Anning Hill was very big. When she was a child, Reginald built a small horse farm at the bottom of the hill because Lyra liked to ride horses.

    Lyra¡¯s first pony was flown in by Collin from Atria as a birthday present for her on her eleventh birthday.

    She loved it at the time, but since the ident went to Frayton, she had never ridden that horse until now.

    Recalling the past for a few minutes, the bodyguards quickly found a whip and, after bending and bowing to Lyra, pushed the door open into the hall.

    In the hall, Collin was still scribbling, and did not stop moving despite hearing footsteps.

    ¡°Mr. Collin, excuse me. Twentyshes is the order of thedy.¡±

    Collin put down his pen calmly and in a reserved demeanor.

    Seemingly, he used to it due to his previous self-abusive behavior. He quickly took off his suit jacket and wore only a thin shirt for punishment. And he pushed the small coffee table forward two steps to avoid identally ruining the pages he had just finished copying.

    Lyra didn¡¯t leave, and stood in the doorway for a long time until a sharp, continuous whipping sound came from inside.

    The sound was extraordinarily pronounced and could be heard with rm.

    Lyra pinched her palm tightly and held back the strange emotions in her heart as she took one step out of the vi and got into the limousine leaving Anning Hill.

    Despite sitting in the car, with the windows closed, she felt it abnormal as if she could still hear the sound of whipping in the hall.

    The sound of it disturbed her.

    Malcolm was right. No matter how wrong Collin was doing, Kathleen was always her sister-inw who would always think of her husband.

    It should not be Collin¡¯s fault that made Kathleen sad.

    Perhaps there were some things that should be exined to Kathleen in advance.

    With that in mind, instead of getting out of the car and going to the Collin¡¯s vi, she made a phone call to Kathleen.

    Ten minutes or soter, Kathleen trotted over toward the limousine.

    Despite that she was running, she still behaved elegantly and calmly, with an excellent temperament, not inferior to the reputation of the most beautiful stewardess of the year.

    Opening the passenger door, Kathleen got in, ¡°Lyra, you want to see me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you have doubts in your heart about my punishment of Collin this time, right?¡±

    Kathleen did not hide it from her, ¡°Indeed there are doubts, but I know you are never someone who is unreasonable and just vents out at random. Since you choose to do this, you must have your purpose and reason.¡±

    Lyra was relieved to hear that, ¡°I¡¯m d you understand me.¡±

    Since the ident in Atria, Malcolm reced this business limousine¡¯s window ss with bulletproof one. Even the metal shell of the body wasbat-grade. And its anti-bugging feature was excellent. All of this was quite expensive.

    The exchange between the two in the car was not audible outside.

    Ten minutester, Kathleen heard the whole story.

    She was very supportive of any decision Lyra made, ¡°You always have your own idea. You can do whatever you want to do. I will never stop you, and never give you a handicap.¡±

    Lyra was impressed to hear it and taunted internally.

    Collin, her brother was just fake and simply bullshit

    Kathleen was like her biological sister and had never been the first to support her.

 Chapter 566 Malcolmâ€™s on a business and someone gets him into trouble

    She was relieved when Kathleen was still saying, ¡°I don¡¯t like Anne Windsor either. Don¡¯t worry. I will find a way to help you, but ¡­¡±

    Kathleen paused and looked slightly embarrassed.

    Being tangled, she chose to hold Lyra¡¯s hands and advised, ¡°Lyra, since Ethel¡¯s stuff is exposed, Collin hands over all the power in his hands, and really never cares about Ethel¡¯s life. He has been repenting. This time, when it is over, can you forgive him?¡±

    Lyra lowered her head and silently withdrew the hands held by Kathleen.

    ¡°Kathleen, I don¡¯t want to tell lies just tofort you. Let¡¯s talk about thister when it¡¯s really over. At least for now, I don¡¯t see him changing.¡±

    Kathleen nodded in understanding and wasn¡¯t going to push her.

    The two changed the subject and talked for a while longer before Kathleen got out of Lyra¡¯s limousine and left while keeping her countenance.

    For the situation on Anning Hill, she could only wait and see what would happen. Lyra looked at the time and saw that it was already the end of the day and that this afternoon¡¯s regr meeting had to be canceled and rescheduled for tomorrow because of the unexpected situation on Anning Hill. So, she chose to drive back to Lyre Spiti.

    When she arrived home, Chad was there, and Malcolm was upstairs simply packing his bags.

    Lyra wondered, ¡°Chad, is this a business trip for you guys?¡±

    Chad nodded his head and replied in a serious manner, ¡°There is a new situation on the border. It¡¯s quite tricky. We have to go there immediately to check it out. And we have to leave tonight.¡±

    After all, it was the National Investigation Bureau¡¯s business, and Lyra understood.

    ¡°So how long are you going to be there?¡±

    Chad thought about it and shook his head honestly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. If the situation is handled well over there, we might be back in two days. But if it¡¯s never properly handled, we might not be back for a week.¡±

    That meant she and Malcolm would have to be separated for at least two days to a week.

    While the two talked, Malcolm came downstairs with his packed suitcase.

    Chad saw him and immediately went up to help carry.N?velDrama.Org content.

    Malcolm nced at Lyra who was in the living room and instructed Chad, ¡°Help me get my bags out and wait outside. I have a word with Rara alone.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Chad obediently carried his suitcase out and went to the garden to wait for him.

    As soon as he was gone, Malcolm took a big step towards Lyra and carried her into his arms, holding her tightly.

    ¡°Sorry, something happens at Crana¡¯s border. There¡¯s a riot. I have to leave tonight. It¡¯s really hard to be separated from you for a few days.¡±

    Lyra patted his broad back, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Official business is important. Remember to protect yourself and don¡¯t get hurt.¡±

    He nodded and told Lyra seriously, ¡°When I¡¯m not at home, I¡¯m afraid you will be too busy to take care of our babies, so I sent Spencer and Momo, along with Sophia to Grandpa¡¯s. If you want to see the babies, you can go to Grandpa¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°In addition, although your mania has improved, after all, it is not cured. I am really worried, so I have discussed with Jimmy. During this period, you don¡¯t need to return to here at night. You can just go to theboratory to find Jimmy. There is a treatment ward there.¡±

    ¡°The signal at border is not good. There may be a dy in replying to your message. You must pay attention to your safety. Wait for my return.¡±

    Lyra stroked his stiff jaw to soothe his uneasy emotions, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am in Crana. Not many people dare to do anything against me. I¡¯ll behave myself this time, all at your disposal.¡±

    The two kissed sweetly and told of their reluctance before parting until they were interrupted by Chad¡¯s knocking on the door.

    ¡°Bro it¡¯s gettingte. If we don¡¯t go now, we won¡¯t be able to make it to border tonight and arrange a ce to stay.¡±

    The two inside the house could only be forced to release their embrace. Lyra walked Malcolm out the door and watched them both disappear along the wall of Lyre Spiti.

    Since Malcolm had made all the arrangements, there was no point in her staying in Lyre Spiti alone.

    She went to her room, roughly packed a few clothes, and went to theb.

    Jimmy had arranged for Lyra to have a special room for rest and treatment at night.

    The room was devoid of any extra decorations except for the bed and the bedside table.

    Jimmy apologized, ¡°Lyra, theboratory conditions are limited and cannot provide a better and safer treatment room. You can manage to stay here until Malcolm returns.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just sleep here at night. I have lived in the worse environment before. Here is still good. At least it¡¯s neat and clean.¡±

    To prevent her from having an attack at night, Jimmy gave her the infusion therapy early and increased some of his medication.

    After all, he was just a weak little doctor. With Lyra¡¯s mania outbreak, he can not even hold up a moment, so he can only call in theboratory bodyguards to apany Lyra sparring.

    But he did not expect Lyra to lose sleep.

    Since getting married to Malcolm, she had been used to sleeping with him in his arms. This time, she was separated and in a different environment, which made her upset.

    The most difficult and first night was finally over and Lyra went to work at the Lloyd¡¯s Corp as usual the next day.

    Because ofst night¡¯s insomnia, she waspletely afraid to take a small break or nap during the day when dealing with her work, fearing that she might unknowingly have an attack in her sleep.

    She had to choose to drink coffee to refresh herself.

    At Anning Hill.

    In the middle of the afternoon, Collin went to the hall of the vi with the help of Kathleen.

    He began the new day of punishment and torture.

    After twentyshes, the back of his shirt was dipped in blood, which looked miserable.

    Collin did not say a word from the beginning to the end, and generally epted the beating and punishment without a word ofint.

    Kathleen was so upset that it hurt her when seeing this. And she cried all the way back to the vi.

    She couldn¡¯t stop sobbing until she got into the living room and felt heartbroken.

    Anne came down from the third floor¡¯s guest room and saw her crying.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who makes you so sad?¡±

    She was so concerned that she quickly went downstairs, walked intimately to the couch next to Kathleen, and sat next to her.

    Kathleen took a tissue to wipe away her tears and said with a helpless sigh, ¡°Miss Windsor, you¡¯re a guest. I¡¯m sorry to let you see me like this.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡±

    Anne was kind enough to pass her a tissue.

    ¡°Mr. Collin and you are very good to me. You take care of me like me real brother and sister-inw. You cry so sad and I feel distressed as well.¡±

    Kathleen seemed to be doublyforted, ¡°You¡¯re such a good girl.¡±

    After staying at the Lloyd Manor at Anning Hill for several days, this was the first time Kathleen had everplimented her, and Anne was happy to have gotten closer to her.

    ¡°So can you tell me now what makes you so sad?¡±

    Kathleen sighed, ¡°It¡¯s because of Collin¡¯s punishment. He hurt his knees before and legs. When the weather changes or the season changes, his knees hurt so much that he can¡¯t walk.¡±

    The more she thought about it, the more heartbreaking she was. Kathleen kept crying and her tears could be wiped away.

    Her desperate and delicate voice was tinged with sobbing.

    ¡°This morning, I helped him on the medicine. I saw his knee injuries are bruised with ck and purple. Every afternoon, he has to receive twentyshes without relenting. His whole back is wounded. When is the end of it?¡±

    Anne sighed as well, and showed a hint of heartache from the bottom of her heart.

    She asked tentatively, ¡°What do you think of Ms. Lloyd¡¯s treatment of Mr. Collin in this way?¡±

    ¡°What else can I think? She¡¯s the head of the Lloyd family now. The Lloyds have to listen to her.¡± Kathleen wiped her tears, and although she spoke respectfully, her expression was somewhat irritated.

    Anne noticed her expression, ¡°Mr. Collin has no real power in his hands now. No matter how Ms. Lloyd torments and abuses him, he can only suffer. But if you really feels sorry for Mr. Collin, you can trust me once. I have a solution.¡±

    Kathleen looked at her suspiciously, ¡°What do you have?¡±

    ¡°I can talk to my boyfriend about this as long as Mr. Collin and you would like to. I think he would be happy to help Mr. Collin get the executive rights to the Lloyd¡¯s Corp back.¡±

    Seeing that Kathleen seemed to be weighing her opinion, she continued, ¡°When Mr. Collin can take back the power, he can find a way to empty Ms. Lloyd of the real power of the head of the family, so that she can settle down as a housewife and take care of the children at home.¡±

 Chapter 567 Micahâ€™s embarrassment

    Kathleen lowered her eyes, seemingly being deep in thought about what Anne had said.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is not good. Miss Windsor, you¡¯re not the Lloyd after all. If you¡¯re involved in the Lloyd family matters, it is too easy to cause suspicion. It¡¯s not good for your reputation.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    She sighed and patted the back of Anne¡¯s hand very gently.

    ¡°Although my words are unpleasant and a bit insulting, they are true. I hope Miss Windsor will not take it personally.¡±

    Anne smiled, ¡°I never care about the outside world¡¯s vision, but I treat Mr. Collin and you as rtives. When it¡¯s over, let Mr. Collin ept me as his righteous sister. Can¡¯t we solve this problem?¡±

    Kathleen froze, thought carefully about the meaning of her words, and lowered her head to hide the emotions in her eyes.

    ¡°How are you thinking about it?¡±

    Instead of giving a direct answer, Kathleen asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a friend of Lyra? Why would you want to empty her real power in the Lloyd¡¯s Corp?¡±

    Anne did not cover up and her answer was very frank, ¡°I am not afraid to tell you the truth, madam. We¡¯re just ordinary friends, but I am the AN Group¡¯s business director. The Lloyd¡¯s Corp is considered as apetitor. Ms. Lloyd is not willing to deal with the cooperation of the two groups, then I have to think of another way. ¡±

    Kathleen nodded thoughtfully.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it. Your offer, if it¡¯s true, I¡¯ll talk to Collin.¡±

    Her words could be a promise.

    Anne did not look very happy, but rather a little suspicious.

    ¡°I heard you like Ms. Lloyd the most. Are you really trying to fix her? Couldn¡¯t ¡­ you be deliberately joking at me?¡±

    Kathleen¡¯s hand, which was wiping tears from her eyes, paused, and she froze slightly.

    Anne snickered. Her face was cute and pretty, ¡°I¡¯m just kidding with you. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±

    Kathleen elegantly threw away the tissue and restored a calm tone to exin, ¡°Yes, I always like her and teat her as my own sister love. Because of the Lloyd family¡¯s illegitimate daughter, she¡¯s anger with Collin. I have sought her several times to plead for mercy. She always ignores me. ¡±

    When it came to the sad, Anne hurriedly handed her tissues and helped her to smooth her breath.

    Kathleen sighed, ¡°This time, it¡¯s most unbelievable. It¡¯s been so long since the event, and she really disappoints me that she¡¯s abusing Collin like this just because she¡¯s upset.¡±

    When Collin¡¯s punishment was mentioned, Anne also showed that she could not bear that.

    ¡°You help me persuade Mr. Collin as soon as possible. If he agrees, his once glorious influence in Crana will all be back in his hands in a few days.¡±

    Kathleen nodded, ¡°Good, this won¡¯t work even if he doesn¡¯t agree. I really don¡¯t want to see him being abused by Lyra again.¡±

    At this point, it was considered a done deal.

    Anne went upstairs to her room after a few words of concern and condolence.

    Kathleen looked at her slender and good-looking back gradually disappearing in the stairwell, and her expression gradually became serious.

    Anne¡¯s vignce was quite high. They had talked so much but she did not reveal anything rted to Ethel. And when came to the reason for the hatred of Lyra, she uses thepetition to disguise.

    She was a very smart woman, whom was not east to deal with.

    An hourter, Kathleen excused herself from the house and went to a safe ce to make a phone call to Lyra.

    She reported the afternoon chat with Anne, and the n, word for word to Lyra.

    ¡°Lyra, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s as well resolved as I thought. She¡¯s pretty smart and I basically don¡¯t hear anything about Ethel.¡±

    Lyra pondered what Kathleen had just said and analyzed it in an organized manner.

    ¡°How can there be no problem? She has repeatedly stated that she wants to be a rtive of my brother and you. With this, I am suspicious of her identity.¡±

    Kathleen was silent, and when she put it that way, it seemed to make some sense.

    Lyra, who was on the other end of the phone continued, ¡°Since she offered to coborate to fix me, just do as she says. Kathleen, help me persuade Collin to agree as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Also, if you¡¯re free, find a way to get a few of Anne¡¯s hairs for me. Although her parents are gone, half-sisters can also do the kinship test.¡±

    No matter how much Anne wanted to argue, once the DNA test results came out, it was the truth and she can¡¯t deny it.

    ¡°Great, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Lyra was on her way back to the Lloyd¡¯s Corp when the two hung up the phone.

    Anne was finally going to make her move. She was worried that Anne would continue to hold back, but it seemed to be an overestimation.

    Thinking about going for a DNA test, she sent a message to Micah asking him how things were going with her future sister-inw and toe back to Suham sometime to help her out a little.

    In order to do the identification of kinship, she needed to find arge and authoritative hospital.

    But with her previous experience of being wrongly used of being an illegitimate child, she didn¡¯t trust any hospital but Micah.

    *

    Matton Corp in Frayton.

    Abigail was in the conference room having a regr meeting, and Micah, as the president¡¯s secretary, was standing behind her in a disciplined manner and waiting to be at her beck and call.

    The major shareholders present here were all bigwigs in Frayton.

    Many people had met Micah, and some, even if they hadn¡¯t seen him in person, had seen his photos because he had a very huge influence in the medical field.

    Although Micah was a secretary here, no one dared to order him to let him pour a cup of tea, make a cup of coffee or whatever.

    Even because he, the second son of the richest family in Suham, was present, all the shareholders in the conference room sat upright for fear of saying the wrong thing.

    Micah was unaware that his presence had put so much pressure on the others in the meeting room, and he followed the rules and wrote down the minutes of the key guidelines in his book, as Abigail had asked him to do.

    Ding Ding~

    It was his cell phone¡¯s message tone.

    Micah was writing and stopped as he sensed keenly that it was the cell phone in his pocket.

    He didn¡¯t have much experience in attending meetings. Before he came in, he forgot to turn on the mute.

    A short message beep sound didn¡¯t make any big waves, and everyone pretended they didn¡¯t hear it, including Abigail, who was listening to the debriefing.

    Until ¡­

    Ding Ding~

    Ding Ding~

    The sound continued to ring for five or six times.

    It was really hard not to notice that even a shareholder who was reporting on the situation stopped speaking.

    Micah¡¯s back stiffened.

    He clearly felt the stares from everyone in the room. He lowered his head, held back his internal embarrassment and peeked at Abigail¡¯s face.

    But he saw Abigail who was serious and looked at him.

    ¡°Mr. Lloyd, please turn your phone on mute.¡± Abigail reminded patiently and calmly.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    He took out the phone in his pocket, did not even read the message, and directly chose to turn off the phone,pletely forgetting this aftermath.

    For this small incident, because of his special status, no one of the conference room said a word against it, and they seemed to forget about it very quickly.

    But after the meeting, Abigail¡¯s sullen face signaled that she was holding her anger.

 Chapter 568 Apologize quickly to make her happy

    Micah, who hade all the way back from the conference room, followed her and entered the president¡¯s office.

    Noticing that she was in a bad mood, Micah didn¡¯t dare to open his mouth to talk on the way.

    Upon entering the office, Abigail walked to her desk and sat down, while turning her head with the intention of scolding Micah.

    ¡°Mr. Micah, silencing your phone is a basic requirement for meetings. You ¡­¡±

    Without waiting for her to finish, Micah passed his left palm to her and apologized honestly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for this. There won¡¯t be a next time. If you¡¯re angry, you can punish me with a ruler likest time.¡±

    Abigail was speechless.

    A bunch of preachy words were stopped by him.

    Because of his honest admission of fault, the words that she had prepared to scold him seemed useless.

    She froze and looked at Micah, who was too good to be true, and suddenly couldn¡¯t get angry at all.

    ¡°Whom do you learn this fast method of admitting mistakes from? This is so unlike the straight man you used to be.¡±

    Micah replied seriously, ¡°Too straight men are useless. I don¡¯t know about the emotional matters. If I can¡¯t win your heart, I am doomed to loneliness.¡±

    She stifled augh.

    The more she looked at Micah, the better she felt.

    Sometimes she thought he was silly and cute, and sometimes she thought he was trying really hard to chase after her.

    To be honest, she was quite touched that he was able to persist in chasing after her for more than a month. After all, he was from the richest family in Suham. He was the most famous person for the noble and arrogant, Mr. Micah.

    As she thought about it, Micah was standing obediently in front of her, with his left palm outstretched, looking as if he was ready to be beaten and punished.

    If he did not admit his mistake and did sophistry crazily, perhaps she, who was angry at that time, would really choose to use the most simple and rough way to scold the disobedient secretary.

    But his attitude was correct, which made her couldn¡¯t bear to punish him.

    Thinking about it, she used her hand and gently hit him on the palm.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s your first mistake, deduct your sry for a week. Anyments?¡±

    Only one week¡¯s sry was deducted.

    And Micah was not short of money himself.

    ¡°Noment. Ms. Matthews, you got it right.¡±

    Abigail was a little embarrassed by hispliment, blinked, focused back on theputer screen and said carelessly, ¡°It was just a meeting. I saw you directly turned off your phone. The message maybe urgent. Perhaps there is really serious business. You better hurry to see.¡±

    It was only when she mentioned it that Micah remembered that his phone was off.

    When he turned on the phone and checked, there were five or six messages all from Rara.

    Lyra: [How are you doing? Do you get her?]

    [When are you going to bring her back Suham to meet us?]

    [As the head of the family, I can buy you a dinner!]

    [By the way, I recently want to do a kinship identification. I won¡¯t rest assured to let others do this. If you¡¯re free recently, remember toe back, as a favor to your sister.]

    [If you can, bring Abigail back with you! After all, you are engaged, I have a share of the credit!]

    [evil smile. jpg]

    Micah thought the messages were cute. On his always cold face, there was a smile.

    Abigail saw him staring at his phone and smiling, and inquired, ¡°Can I take the liberty of asking you if you see something happy?¡±

    Micah heard her, ¡°It would not be presumptuous if you ask me as a fiancee.¡±

    Lately he was always talking about the engagement and exercising his engagement rights was getting more and more smooth.

    Abigail echoed, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m talking to you as your fiancee.¡±

    It was the fastest acknowledgement of her fiancee status, and Micah was inwardly happy to exin it to her without reservation.

    ¡°Some messages from Rara. She says she wants me toe back to Suham in the near future and help her out a little.¡±

    Abigail listened carefully and lowered her eyes gloomily.

    After only a month of chasing after her, he was going back to Suham and return to the mighty position of Mr. Micah?

    There was something in her heart that she didn¡¯t like, but she couldn¡¯t tell what the exact emotion was.

    It took a while before she asked, ¡°So how soon are you nning to leave? And ¡­ will you be back to Frayton or not?¡±

    Micah stepped forward and handed the phone directly to her, ¡°Rara says she hopes you, the future sister-inw, wille back with me and she¡¯ll treat you to dinner.¡±

    Abigail was stunned and pointed at herself, ¡°I¡¯m going to Suham with you?¡±

    She read the messages Lyra sent to him quickly.

    She was surprised at Lyra¡¯s eptance of her.

    She always thought that the Lloyd family had very high requirements for the spouses of their children and grandchildren. Small families in Frayton like theirs could not be taken seriously byrge families like the Lloyd family. And the engagement was only Micah¡¯s willful decision.

    She didn¡¯t expect Lyra to ept her, which made her happy.

    ¡°Abigail, do youe back with me? Think of it as a trip to take a break from work and give yourself a few days off.¡±

    Being delighted, Abigail did not immediately say yes, ¡°I thought it was agreed that you would chase me for a year. If I go with you to Suham to meet the Lloyds, does that mean I ept the engagement?¡±

    Micah looked serious, ¡°It¡¯s just a dinner. I doesn¡¯t mean anything. Our family is not the kind of traditional family. Especially now Rara is the head of the family. Her decisions are more open-minded. Even if you go back with me, I still continue to chase after you.¡±

    At this point in the conversation, there was nothing to worry about.

    But Abigail still didn¡¯t say yes directly, ¡°If I go with you, It¡¯s not convenient to deal with the business of Matton Corp. I¡¯m afraid I have to go home and ask my mom and dad before.¡±

    Micah understood, nodded in response, and returned to his table across from the president¡¯s office.

    After all, it was not yet time to leave work, and he quickly got into shape to deal with the unfinished documents on hand.

    When the end of the day came, the two went back to the Matthews House together.

    Micah told Jamie and Katelyn at the dinner table about preparing to go to Suham.

    Instead of objecting, the couple strongly supported Abigail.

    Katelyn was full of relief, and Jamie even helped Abigail to find an employee who could act as the president of thepany immediately after dinner, and also helped to supervise the work at home, so that Abigail did not have to worry about the work at all. And they will go to Suham to y for a few days with full rxation.

    Faced with such an enthusiastic mom and dad, Abigail could no longer find a reason to refuse but epted Micah¡¯s n to go to Suham.

    ¡­

    Suham.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Lyra did not go back to Lyre Spiti after work and even had dinner at the Lloyd¡¯s Corp cafeteria.

    Without Malcolm and the babies, the ce where they lived for so long was cold and empty, not like a home anymore.

    It was clear that Malcolm had only just left and she was already a little ufortable.

    Thinking of Spencer and Momo, who were in the grandpa¡¯s home, she made a trip back to the White Mansion.

    Spencer and Momo were so well behaved, and grandpa made themugh and smile all day long.

    Lyra hadn¡¯t even reached the room yet, and from the aisle, she heardughter and harmony inside.

    ¡°Rudolph, you should have a good appetite recently, right? You look much better and feel ten years younger.¡±

    Her delicate and nice voice made Rudolph in a better mood.

    ¡°Rara, you¡¯re soplimentary. You know how to make me happy better than Malcolm. I am so blessed to have you as my eldest grandson¡¯s wife of the White family.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, he is the most dutiful of all, and he¡¯s real good to the people around him.¡± Lyra smiled andplimented Malcolm.

    They chatted for a while before Rudolph was called by Charles to take his medicine.

    Lyra took a picture of each of the two babies smiling innocently in their cribs and sent them to Malcolm.

    [I heard border is not safe. Pay attention to protect yourself. Don¡¯t get hurt. Spencer and Momo and I am waiting for you toe back.]

    After sending this message, she stared nkly at the chat box and waited for a while without seeing a reply from there.

    Malcolm had said that the signal was bad there and the dying was possible, so she guessed he hadn¡¯t received it yet.

 Chapter 569 A united front; someone is about to do something

    She stopped thinking and remembered that Anne had lobbied Collin to hollow out her power at the Lloyd¡¯s Corp so she decided to do something about it.

    By the time Rudolph returned from taking the medication, Lyra was just about to leave the White Mansion.

    ¡°Where are you going? It¡¯s gettingte tonight. Why don¡¯t you stay here?¡±

    Charles also advised, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s raining outside. Why don¡¯t you stay here tonight and spend more time with Rudolph and the babies?¡±

    Lyra couldn¡¯t tell him outright about the possibility of the manic episode at night, so she had to cope with it.

    ¡°There is something at my family to deal with. As the head of the family, I have to go back. Rudolph, rest early at night. Spencer and Momo have Sophia apany them. Please don¡¯t stay upte.¡±

    Since this was bout her family¡¯s business, Rudolph had no reason to keep her staying here, instructed a few words to pay attention to safety and let Lyra leave.

    It was raining lightly in Suham.

    At night, the road was slippery and Rudolph asked Charles to walk Lyra out of the White Mansion. Each with an umbre, they walked one after the other in the winding alleys of the White Mansion.

    Charles said, ¡°Rudolph is in much better spirits since he has little Miss and little Mr. with him.¡±

    Lyra nodded her head with relief.

    Thinking about Rudolph who got his medicine before she left, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with grandpately?¡±

    Charles sighed, ¡°When he is young, he¡¯s in the army. He¡¯s healthy and nothing serious. When people are older, there are always high blood pressure, high blood sugar or something. It¡¯s inevitable, so recently he needs to take the medicine to control the blood pressure blood sugar.¡±

    This Lyra understood.

    As the two walked forward, the atmosphere gradually became quiet, until a tall but thin figure of a man passed through the alley not far from the front.

    Lyra saw that it was Travis.

    She wondered, ¡°Why is Travis back? I remember he, along with Mr. Ryan, were transferred by Malcolm to a small branch in a county. They could not be transferred back to the head office in five years except for holidays and Christmas.¡±

    Charles exined with a smile, ¡°Rudolph is old. He would like his children and grandchildren can always be around, so some time ago, he help transfer Mr. Travis back to the Suham branch. Mr. Malcolm is aware of it.¡±

    Since it was something that Malcolm agreed to, Lyra had nothing to say.

    She understood the intention of Rudolph. They were all his grandchildren. It was impossible to see one living a good life and the other living in extreme misery. Rudolph helped Travis and it was reasonable.

    As long as Travis stayed calm and didn¡¯t get into trouble, it was not a big deal to keep him at the White Mansion.

    As she was thinking about it, Charles had already walked her to the garage.

    Lyra told Charles to go back to the vi, chose a luxury car at random in the garage, and soon left the White Mansion in the drizzling night.

    But she didn¡¯t go back to the Lloyd Manor, only to go to theb and return to the treatment room Malcolm had arranged for her to rest in before he left.

    The Lloyd Manor at Anning Hill.

    Light raining fell incessantly. The cold air poured up in bursts, and the temperature plummeted.

    Collin had fallen victim to rheumatism because of his previous self-abusive behavior.

    With this rain, his knees werepletely overwhelmed with force.

    Waves of pain swept through the nerves. Collin curled up and fell to the ground. With the inmmation of the limbs and the horrible pain, he could not focus on holding the pen, let alone neatly copied the scriptures.

    Kathleen was aware of this, and with an umbre in hand, she made a mad dash to the hall of the vi.

    Collin was already in pain until he was covered in cold sweat which went down into the painful wound on his back where the skin was broken and oozing blood.

    The whole person was in misery and tormented.

    ¡°Collin!¡±

    Kathleen was close to tears of distress and asked the bodyguard in to carry Collin back. And she called a family doctor.

    The doctor was very skilled in dealing with Collin¡¯s knees and back injuries.

    After the injuries were treated, the doctor gave him an injection which was anti-inmmatory and nutritional.N?velDrama.Org content.

    Collin, who was sick, was no longer high-spirited and vigorous. He was lying weakly in bed. It was still raining outside. The change of weather caused the knee pain, which was stabbing.

    The doctor administered painkillers. Collin¡¯s consciousness was foggy and his voice was so hoarse he couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Kathleen just sat on the edge of the bed sniffling and feeling distraught.

    Anne, who had already fallen asleep, seemed to have been woken up by themotion. Seeing that the door to the master bedroom was left open, she casually knocked twice on the door and came in.

    Kathleen turned around, saw it was her, and helped her get a chair and put it in the spot at the head of the bed, ¡°Miss Windsor, sit down.¡±

    Anne did not treat herself as an outsider in the least, and went straight over and sat down, checking Collin¡¯s condition as well.

    ¡°Madam, Ms. Lloyd¡¯s punishment is too heavy for Mr. Collin. Is he physically overwhelmed?¡±

    Kathleen nodded as she took a tissue to wipe her eyes, ¡°Who knew it was going to rain today? His legs are acting up. He is tortured almost to death.¡±

    Anne¡¯s good-looking eyes could not hide her heartache.

    She decided to take this opportunity to continue to lobby, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t hesitate. If this continues, Mr. Collin may really be tortured to death. He used to be one of the most popr figures in Crana. He was the first captain and the director of Bureau of National Affairs. Now he is idle at home, and still bullied by Ms. Lloyd. You can really bear this?¡±

    Kathleen sighed, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I think. I told Collin and he said no, so what could I do?¡±

    For this matter, Kathleen was confused. Collin attitude was very firm. He just didn¡¯t agree to help Anne harm Lyra. Even if she conveyed Lyra¡¯s intention, Collin would not relent.

    If he was angry with Lyra, he would not settle down and receive his punishment.

    He seemed to be reluctant to get involved in this matter, so he pretended not to know anything.

    However, Kathleen knew very well that if Anne was really the illegitimate daughter, Ethel, Collin would be caught between her sister and the illegitimate sister he had helped, and it was impossible to keep him out of it.

    The more she mulled it over, the more heartfelt Kathleen¡¯s sigh became.

    Anne continued to lobby, ¡°Or, Madam, you won¡¯t have to ask Mr. Collin¡¯s permission. This matter is up to you. We¡¯ll help Mr. Collin pave the way. When it¡¯s done, Mr. Collin will have no choice but to be on a united front with us.¡±

    Kathleen pretended to be torn and thought seriously for a while before agreeing, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll trust you on this one. Do whatever you want. I just want Lyra to pay for torturing Collin, pay the price!¡±

    Anne smiled warmly, ¡°Of course.¡±

    After visiting Collin in the master bedroom for a while, Anne went back to her room.

    She sent a text message to Paul.

    In fact, Paul had stayed at Suham¡¯s hotel two days earlier because cross-country and long-distance rtionship was not easy and Paul missed her so much that he went over there.

    Anne told him about her desire to take down the Lloyd¡¯s Corp.

    Once Lyra¡¯s real power in the Lloyd¡¯s Corp was vacated and taken by Collin, it will be possible to sign an alliance contract with AN Group.

    Paul was a businessman through and through and had no reason to refuse.

    As a precaution, Anne asked Paul to help investigate the White family¡¯s situation.

    After hearing that Malcolm was away from Suham on a business trip, Anne almostughed out loud straight away.

    God was helping her. It was the best opportunity for revenge!

 Chapter 570 No hair at all; sheâ€™s alert enough

    Not only did Malcolm travel, Anne also found another good news.

    Travis, the youngest member of the White family, who was previously sent out of Suham by Malcolm¡¯s demotion, has returned.

    Maybe she could do more on this and prepare for the backstabbing.

    Outside the window was dark. She stood in front of it and was smiling enchantingly but venomously.

    She was like a malicious witch.

    *

    At the Lab.

    Lyra, who hadn¡¯t been on attack for many days, finally fell asleep tonight and was exhausted.

    And the price for sleeping was that she got sick again.

    Jimmy was too weak to be beaten by Lyra, who had practiced jiu-jitsu. So, Jimmy could only call in a few bodyguards who stayedte at night in theb to apany Lyra in the sparring.

    In the manic state, Lyra was extremely strong. Several bodyguards not only could not hurt her, but also had to prevent being beaten by her.

    This was a problem for the bodyguards.

    Jimmy weakly stood at the door, watched and grimaced as several bodyguards were beaten and bruised in no time.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Being dedicated, the bodyguards did not give up.

    The treatment room was filled with wailing and soon the situation went from sparring to one-sided venting.

    Finally, after two hours, Lyra was so tired that she passed out.

    Jimmy watched with trepidation. Several bodyguards stared at their injuries and wanted to cry.

    ¡°Doctor, this is considered a work-rted injury, right?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. White is too fierce. Look at her. Doctor, she¡¯s punched me in the face.¡±

    ¡°Horrible! What a horrible woman!¡±

    Several bodyguards wailed andined with bitter tears.

    Jimmy tut-tutted twice and found that Malcolm was so strong that he could spar with Lyra who was in the berserk state to ensure there was no injury.

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little reverenced for Malcolm.

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t worry. This is the work injury. Malcolm said you will be given the medical expenses, plus three times thepensation. The beating is not a loss.¡±

    A few of the bodyguards felt at ease with that and left by Jimmy¡¯s people for medication.

    Jimmy himself went to prepare the medical tools for the infusion and guarded Lyra¡¯s drip.

    He sat in the chair by the head of the bed, staring at Lyra¡¯s stunningly beautiful sleeping face, but felt nothing but terror in his heart at the sight of her amazing fighting prowess.

    ¡°Malcolm, when are youing back? If your wife has two more attacks, theb will be torn up!¡±

    He shook his voice in usation and kept sighing.

    Because ofst night¡¯s attack, Lyra slept again until noon.

    Jimmy made nutritious porridge for Lyra as Malcolm had instructed beforehand.

    Lyra did not resist the porridge that he handed over, and served and ate it herself, revealing the temperament of a wealthy family¡¯s daughter.

    She was a far cry from the crazy woman who went berserkst night.

    Jimmy sat in the chair, watched Lyra having the porridge, and reportedst night¡¯s situation to her.

    ¡°¡­ roughly, this is the case. Lyra, the night shift bodyguards there are not many. Last night, you made four of them injured. What about tonight?¡±

    A few more days of such manic venting, the entireboratory could be damaged by Lyra so Jimmy was genuinely worried about that.

    Lyra thought carefully and felt sorry, ¡°Can I transfer a few of the bodyguards I have for backup?¡±

    ¡°In such a special circumstance, it should be fine.¡±

    After having the nutritious porridge, Lyra called Eleven, Twelve and other four bodyguards who stayed at the Rudolph¡¯s vi to protect Spencer and Momo.

    The Rudolph¡¯s vi had a lot of servants and bodyguards, and it can¡¯t be broken into by ordinary people, so it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.

    She had just gotten off the phone when she received a message from Malcolm.

    Sure enough, there was a dy.

    Malcolm sent Lyra pictures of the tent he was staying in at border, and of a pic with Chad and Ted who were roasting hare, to reassure her.

    Malcolm: [Babe, we don¡¯t have rich seasoning at border. The hare roasted smells very good, but not as good as you.]

    [The second night of the business trip, I can¡¯t sleep and always think of you.]

    [I will try to forcefully suppress the unrest of the border with force in a few days. I will soon return peacefully. Rx.]

    As hoped, Lyra saw that he was safe and indeed had a lot of relief.

    Hopefully, before he returned, Anne¡¯s event will be resolved and the family will live a peaceful little life in the future.

    Thinking with resentment, Lyra got up, washed up, and quickly left theb to go to work at the Lloyd¡¯s Corp.

    At that time, Anne, who had finished her lunch and strolled to the entrance of the vi. Unlike the previous two days, there were a few more bodyguards at the entrance.

    And all of them were rather unfamiliar, not like Collin¡¯s people.

    Anne walked over as if nothing had happened, but was indeed stopped by several bodyguards.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Anne smiled brightly and innocently, ¡°I¡¯ve been in Anning Hill for a few days. I haven¡¯t left the house, so I want to go out shopping and visit my friends in Crana.¡±

    The bodyguards expressed their understanding, ¡°You can go anywhere you want, but the family head has instructed you are a guest after all. In order to protect your safety, please call the family head to report before you leave home. We will go with you and protect your personal safety at all times.¡±

    The smile on Anne¡¯s face disappeared little by little, ¡°She¡¯s watching me so closely. Does she treat me as a guest or a prisoner?¡±

    The bodyguards bowed respectfully, ¡°You are certainly a guest.¡±

    Anne couldn¡¯t make it sense, and no matter what she said, the bodyguards said a bunch of words to put her off.

    She didn¡¯t know how to practice martial arts and neither had much skills. If she was followed out by two bodyguards, it was impossible to get rid of them.

    ¡°Forget it. What a buzzkill. I am not going out.¡±

    She sighed in mock regret and turned toward the garden to a quiet ce.

    Just because she can¡¯t get out, it didn¡¯t mean she can¡¯t instruct Paul to do what was at hand.

    After skillfully editing a text message, she sent it, leaving Paul to the preparations and backstabbing in case of an emergency.

    *

    It was rare to see Anne leave the bedroom, so Kathleen slipped gingerly into her room from the master bedroom.

    Lyra had said she wanted Anne¡¯s hair to take for a DNA test.

    For the first time, Kathleen, as the madam of the Lloyd family, was looking for something in the trash for the task assigned by her sister-inw.

    In the trash can in the bedroom, there were only bags of snacks Anne had eaten and empty yogurt containers.

    The pillows and bed were neat and clean, with no hair.

    Kathleen could only turn her attention to the bathroom.

    She searched the entire bathroom and even checked the dirty trash can which was full of paper towels twice, but she could not find Anne¡¯s hair.

    This was too strange. As a long-haired girl, the ce she was living in had no hair at all.

    It can only mean that Anne was vignt. She was protecting a secret. Her hairs, which fell naturally on a daily basis, were surprisingly cleaned regrly. The more Kathleen thought about it, the more she thought this young woman was not simple. Perhaps Lyra was right.

    Not being able to obtain Anne¡¯s hair as she had hoped, she bowed her head in dismay and left Anne¡¯s guest room while contemting.

    But to her surprise, she bumped into Anne who wasing back from the garden.

    Kathleen was stunned, stared at Anne¡¯s face, and froze for a while.

    Anne looked at her room and then at Kathleen with a surprised expression, frowning in disbelief, ¡°Why are you in my room, madam?¡±

 Chapter 571 Chef of Owhil invites to Dinner

    With her question, Kathleen quickly regained herposure, ¡°I wanted toe over to talk to you, but I knocked on the door and found that you were not in the room, so I came out. I did not expect such a coincidence. I see you back just in time.¡±

    Her face looked calm. She was smiling elegantly, and the surprised expression was not found on her face at all.

    Anne observed her expression, ¡°What do you want to talk to me? Now that I¡¯m back, it¡¯s all open for conversation.¡±

    ¡°I was going to ask how soon are you going to start the operation? Collin is bedridden these two days because he is sick. So, he doesn¡¯t have to go to the hall to be punished, but when he is better in a couple of days, he will have to go there again. I am really distraught. I don¡¯t want to see him faint in pain again.¡±

    Anne understood her anxiety, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, madam. I¡¯m already preparing on my side. It¡¯s just a few days.¡±

    Kathleen breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Anne walked around her to enter the room, only to have her grab her wrist as she brushed her shoulder.

    Kathleen enthusiastically extended an invitation, ¡°It¡¯s been hottely. My hair is too long and always gets in the way. I¡¯d like to get my hair done. Would you like to join me?¡±

    ¡°Doing hair?¡±

    Kathleenughed, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve heard that young people are really into the milk tea gray hair color, so I think you could try it.¡±

    Anne hardly needed to consider the offer, ¡°I can apany you if you want to have your hair done, but I¡¯ll not do my hair. I don¡¯t like messing with my hair and think it looks better in its color.¡±

    Kathleen touched her long and dark brown curly hair, ¡°Miss Windsor, your hair quality is really good, but I think dyeing will definitely make it look better. Life is about keeping trying. If we go together and you watch me do my hair, it will be very boring.¡±

    Anne shook her head and didn¡¯t budge in the slightest on the matter.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t like it. If you want to do it, I¡¯ll pack up and go out with youter.¡±

    Kathleen was slightly bummed, ¡°Forget it. You¡¯re not even doing it. It¡¯s no fun for me to do hair alone. Just for a few days. I¡¯m going back to my room to check on Collin. Miss Windsor, you cane to me if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The two finished their pleasantries and walked in opposite directions.

    Anne entered the room and locked the door. Kathleen, with a lost expression, went back to the master bedroom.

    Collin was asleep in the king-size bed in the master bedroom.

    After several days in a row of sleeplessly chanting or copying scriptures from afternoon to night, he was very tired and was taking advantage of this illness to rest more and was recovering his spirit.

    Kathleen sat quietly by the edge of the bed and didn¡¯t bother him.

    She couldn¡¯t find Anne¡¯s hair in her room, and Anne wouldn¡¯t even bother to get her hair done, so it seemed Anne was very defensive and didn¡¯t fully trust her at all.

    Lyra arranged this task and she was afraid it was not easy toplete it.

    She took out her phone and sent a few messages to Lyra, telling Lyra the truth about what had happened.

    A few minutester, Kathleen received a message.

    There were only three words on the chat box.

    Lyra: [Wait and see.]

    Since Lyra said so, it was estimated that there was a way to deal with it. Kathleen trusted her and reassured a lot.

    At dinner time, Kathleen personally fed Collin some egg custard, carried the bowl downstairs, and went to the dining room for dinner.

    By the time she arrived at the dining room, Anne was already sitting in her chair in a disciplined manner, waiting for Kathleen to arrive and eat together.

    Kathleen handed the bowl to a servant and sat down in the dining chair across from Anne.

    While eating, Anne elegantly chewed the small dish in her mouth and said casually, ¡°Crana¡¯s food tastes really special. I had them for a few years when I was in college. The chef at your home has the best skills.¡±

    Kathleen smiled politely, ¡°Have some more if you like.¡±

    Anne nodded in a good-natured way and continued, ¡°Have you ever tried Owhil¡¯s cuisine?¡±

    ¡°When I used to fly internationally with Collin, I was fortunate enough to visit Owhil and taste the food.¡±

    Anne listened thoughtfully, ¡°What do you think of it?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad. Each country has its own specialties of dishes.¡±

    Kathleen didn¡¯t know the significance of her mentioning this topic and answered carelessly, concentrating on eating the food.

    Anne looked at the two cooks and a couple of servants who were standing by the table.

    After thinking about it for a while, she said in a delicate tone, ¡°I¡¯ve been eating Cranian food for the past few days since Ie here. I want to try Owhil dishes. I wonder if you can grant me this little wish?¡±

    Kathleen¡¯s hand paused, as if sensing some special meaning in her words, ¡°Miss Windsor, what is your wish?¡±

    ¡°I know a chef from Owhil who is an acquaintance of mine. Could you employ him for a few days toe and cook a few meals at the Lloyd Manor so that I can have a taste of the food from my country.¡±

    It was no big deal to hire a cook, and Kathleen had no reason to refuse, not to mention that she had promised Annest night that she would do whatever she wanted.

    ¡°Well, Miss Windsor, you can arrange for this chef toe on board tomorrow if you like.¡±

    Anne smiled brightly, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    She lowered her eyes slightly to cover the maliciousness and had a new proposal, ¡°Mr. Collin is sick and Ms. Lloyd hasn¡¯te back to see him. Why don¡¯t you talk to Ms. Lloyd and ask her toe back to the Lloyd Manor tomorrow and try Owhil¡¯s food together?¡±

    Kathleen was keenly aware that something was wrong with the words. Anne was ready to make a move?

    She looked at Anne who was smiling with her eyebrows arched.

    In front of the cooks and the servants, Anne acted innocently and harmlessly, and her acting skills wereparable to those of best actresses.

    Although she didn¡¯t know exactly what Anne wanted, Kathleen didn¡¯t hesitate for long with Lyra¡¯s instructions in mind.

    ¡°Well, Collin is her brother. He is sick because he was punished by her. She really shoulde back, and there is no excuse to put it off.¡±

    When the deal was done, Anne smiled brighter like a flower.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll contact that chef and have hime here tomorrow morning to familiarize himself with madame¡¯s kitchen and utensils. So he can make a few Owhil¡¯s specialties for us and Ms. Lloyd in the evening.¡±

    After the meal.

    Kathleen called Lyra in front of Anne.

    ¡°Lyra, Collin is sick ¡­ recently, he had no energy. Will youe back to see him ? By the way, have a dinner with us. After all, Miss Windsor is your guest. You can¡¯t always avoid showing up?¡±

    By the tone of Kathleen¡¯s voice, Lyra quickly guessed that Anne was nearby.

    Her tone was slightly cold, ¡°Well, I know. I¡¯lle back after I finish my work this afternoon.¡±

    With a simple but detached answer, the call was cut off voluntarily by Lyra¡¯s side.

    Kathleen listened to the beeping on the phone andined to Anne in a fit of anger.

    ¡°Listen, I am at least her sister-inw. Why is her attitude towards me like that? Even if she doesn¡¯t address me respectfully, she should not be so impatient.¡±

    She sighed straight away and was a little anxious, expecting Anne to reveal a little more of her ns for tomorrow night.

    But Anne just held her hand tightly and patted the back of her hand tenderly, ¡°It¡¯s really hard for you to be implicated in the hatred by Ms. Lloyd because of Mr. Collin¡¯s affair. But soon, it will all be over.¡±

    Kathleen saw that she did not say a word, decided to take the initiative and asked, ¡°Have you made ns for tomorrow night? No one is going to die, right?¡±

 Chapter 572 Rara faints and fakes it?

    As if relieving her, Anne continued to pat Kathleen¡¯s hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry ma¡¯am. I¡¯m just helping you and Mr. Collin get back what belongs to you. By the way, I¡¯ll help AN Group get another coboration. How could I possibly harm anyone¡¯s life?¡±

    She leaned in close to Kathleen¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°I have everything arranged. All you have to do is cooperate with me tomorrow night.¡±

    Anne was vignt and refused to reveal the contents of the n. Kathleen had no choice. If she made further questioning, it would be easy to arouse suspicion.

    ¡°It¡¯ste. Miss Windsor, rest early.¡±

    Kathleen withdrew her hand from Anne¡¯s, got up and headed upstairs.

    Anne watched her back and wondered what she was thinking.

    *

    Next day before night.

    Lyra, who was well prepared, took a trip back to Anning Hill.

    Collin, because of his leg problems, did not get out of bed except for his daily toilet and bath, and even his meals were fed by Kathleen, spoon by spoon, on the bedside table.

    When Lyra arrived at the vi, several cooks in the kitchen were preparing dinner in earnest, and every now and then the aroma of stir-fried vegetables would waft in.

    Both Kathleen and Anne greeted her at the door. With a cold expression, she first went upstairs to the master bedroom to visit Collin who was ill.

    ¡°Kathleen, you and Miss Windsor go out first. I have something I want to talk to Collin about alone.¡±

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t talk too long. Dinner is almost ready.¡±

    Lyra nodded her head.

    Waiting for Kathleen and Anne to leave, Lyra locked the door, walked to the bedside chair and sat down, looking at Collin who was leaning on the bed and looked weak.

    Collin looked at her and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±

    ¡°I want to ask what are you running from?¡±N?velDrama.Org content.

    Collin lowered his eyelids, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Lyra unforgivingly demolished his cover, ¡°With your physique, even if there is rheumatism problem, you won¡¯t lie in bed for three days. It¡¯s impossible you can¡¯t walk and go downstairs to have dinner but Kathleen personally bring it up to feed you.¡±

    Collin blinked gently with his eyes lowered. No one knew what he was thinking.

    Lyra continued, ¡°Do you think you can choose to get out of my fight with Anne by doing this? Do you really know which is more important?¡±

    Collin¡¯s hands were quietly clutching the sheet, and he did not say a word.

    Lyra gave him a cold look and stood up gracefully, stroking the folds of her skirt, ¡°You¡¯d better think for yourself. If Anne has nothing to do with Ethel, you naturally have nothing to do with her.¡±

    ¡°But if the truth is just the opposite, it¡¯s your turn to make a choice.¡±

    ¡°If you choose wrong, not only me, I¡¯m afraid Micah, Keith, even the whole family will not forgive you. You will also cause Kathleen to be implicated and squeezed out by you.¡±

    Lyra had cleared the stake with him in advance, turned around and left.

    ¡°Rara, I¡¯m not running away. I¡¯m just ¡­¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t want to hear it, so she resolutely unscrewed the door handle and left the master bedroom without looking back.

    Looking at the empty room, Collin¡¯s heart had mixed feelings.

    *

    After exiting the master bedroom, Lyra went downstairs to the dining room, where Kathleen and Anne were already seated making small talk.

    It also seemed to have a good chat.

    Lyra walked over and sat down directly in the main seat.

    Anne saw that she didn¡¯t even consider saving a seat for Collin and took the main seat. Her smile froze for a moment, and she quickly returned to its previous normal state.

    Once they all sat down, the cooks quickly served the food.

    Among the dishes on the table, there were a few dishes that Lyra was not familiar with.

    She looked over at Kathleen, ¡°A new cook in the house?¡±

    Kathleen: ¡°Yes, Miss Windsor says she wants Owhil food, so she hires a chef from Owhil. These five dishes are the specialties that new chef made.¡±

    Lyra decided to pick up the fork, picked up one of the potato balls and tasted it.

    ¡°It tastes good.¡±

    Anne, as if she was being praised, was joyful, ¡°If you like it, you can eat more. In addition to these specialties, there is also a red wine veal steak baked by Chef Owhil for each of us. Can you try it?¡±

    She stared behind her at Chef Owhil.

    The chef immediately turned around and went to the kitchen, bringing out three tes of colorful and vorful red wine veal steaks.

    Lyra stared at the steak in front of her rather admiringly, ¡°Well, it looks just fine. The red wine marinates the steak in a drizzle of ck pepper sauce. Very fragrant.¡±

    A servant handed her a knife and fork, and Lyra elegantly cut off a small piece of steak and put it in her mouth to chew on.

    As she tasted the Owhil dish, Kathleen and Anne stared at her at the same time.

    One looked nervous and one had secret joy inside her heart.

    ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡± Lyra looked at the two when they each had a different expression on their faces.

    Anneughed, ¡°Looking at your posture and movement in cutting the steak, I just admire you¡¯re worthy of being the first richest woman in Crana. You can have such an aura even when you¡¯re eating.¡±

    Lyra did not expose her, ¡°We¡¯re having the dinner, so stop ttering. Hurry up and eat. I have business in the evening and will leave Anning Hill.¡±

    Anne withdrew her eyes, stopped talking and tasted the red wine veal steak in front of her.

    Since no one else spoke, the table was quiet and the meal was soon finished.

    There was nothing wrong with the meal, but just after eating, Lyra felt ufortable.

    She held her forehead in weakness and her eyebrows knitted slightly.

    Kathleen immediately asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t think so, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m probably too tired from work these days, so I¡¯m a bit sleepy. I¡¯ll borrow the guest room to rest for a while. I should be fine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Kathleen helped her upstairs, intending to settle her into the bed in the guest room.

    The two walked to the corner of the stairs in the blind spot of vision away from Anne¡¯s line of sight. Lyra moved quickly to take out a pill prepared in advance, stuffed into the mouth, and fell into Kathleen¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Lyra! Lyra, wake up!¡±

    Hearing Kathleen¡¯s panicked cries, Anne immediately ran over to check.

    ¡°Ms. Lloyd is ¡­ fainting?¡±

    Kathleen didn¡¯t bother to watch her act anymore, ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s really unconscious. No need to act. She can¡¯t hear you. You put something in her portion of steak, didn¡¯t you? What¡¯s the next step?¡±

    Anne didn¡¯t look surprised but cold, ¡°It¡¯s just knockout drops. You send her into the guest room first and tie her up.¡±

    Kathleen did as she was told.

    Anne went to her room , put on a pair of leather gloves that covered her fingerprints, took out a document that Paul had printed and sent through the cook, took a ck ink pen with her, and went to the guest room where Lyra was housed.

    Kathleen just tied Lyra¡¯s hands and feet with rope.

    Anne put the document on the table and decisively signed Lyra Lloyd¡¯s name on the bottom right corner of thest page.

    Kathleen went over and found that the document was a waiver of the Lloyd¡¯s Corp executor¡¯s rights, and Anne¡¯s signature really did look a lot like Lyra¡¯s handwriting.

    Kathleen was mildly surprised, ¡°How did you manage to imitate Lyra¡¯s notes?¡±

    Anne said absently as she signed, ¡°Ms. Lloyd is, after all, a businesswoman I admire, so I learned early.¡±

    Kathleen heard only one very important message from her in these words.

    The imitation of Lyra¡¯s notes was not a whim, but a premeditated one.

 Chapter 573 This woman can change her face

    After it all happened, Kathleen believed more what Lyra said earlier.

    As she was thinking about it, Anne had already nimbly signed the name, fetched a box of ink-pad, pinched Lyra¡¯s thumb, and forced her handprint.

    After doing this series of work nimbly, Anne¡¯s eyes looked quiet and scheming, and she no longer pretended to be a harmless woman.

    She handed the document to Kathleen, ¡°With this waiver of execution, the Lloyd¡¯s Corp is now Mr. Collin¡¯s. You can feel at ease, ma¡¯am.¡±

    Kathleen took the document, gave it a cursory nce and hypothesized, ¡°But Lyra is only in aa. She will wake up sooner orter. This document is not signed by her after all. What if she denies it?¡±

    Anne was calm, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She will not appear in a short time. I will take her away tonight. For Lloyd¡¯s Corp, you still have to persuade Mr. Collin as soon as possible, so as to avoid troubles¡±

    Kathleen frowned, ¡°You¡¯re taking Lyra away. Where are you taking her?¡±

    ¡°This is not a matter for you to ask. The goal of cooperation between us is to help Mr. Collin to get back the power that belongs to him and to empty Lyra¡¯s power. With this document, everything can be done. I have done what I have to do. The next is what I deserve. I don¡¯t want anything, only ask to take her away. ¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Without waiting for Kathleen to say anything, Anne sent a voice message by her phone, speaking Owhilian, ¡°Get up here and take her away. She¡¯s tied up.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Within two minutes, the new chef from Owhil took off his in white chef¡¯s uniform and loincloth. He wore a dark ck suit inside and dressed as a bodyguard.

    The man entered the guest room as Anne had instructed, nimbly lifted the unconscious Lyra onto his shoulders, turned around and left.

    Kathleen followed behind and was vaguely uneasy, ¡°Anne, what the hell do you want? This is Crana. If you take her away, it bes a kidnapping. If there is a murder, you think you are Owhil nationality, so you do not have to go to jail?¡±

    Seeing that it was about to seed, Anne didn¡¯t want to care about her at all, and followed the bodyguard who was carrying Lyra down the aisle. She was ready to go downstairs.

    ¡°Stand still.¡±

    It was a low and husky male voice.

    Anne stopped and slowly turned around to see Collin who was holding on to the wall, bracing his aching legs and trudging towards them.

    Collin looked serious and ordered without anger, ¡°Put her down.¡±

    Anne¡¯s eyes were red, and she emphasized seriously, ¡°I said I will give you what I said I will. Nothing less, but she owes me. I have to take her away. You can¡¯t stop me.¡±

    Collin¡¯s anger red up and he raised his hand to p her while frowning.

    Snap!

    The crisp ringing sound was very noticeable in the aisle.

    Even Kathleen was surprised for a moment, not expecting Collin to make a direct move.

    Anne¡¯s head was knocked to the side and a red mark was soon imprinted on her fair cheek.

    She rubbed her face which was burning with pain, with a very sullen expression and implied displeasure.

    Repressing, she finally did not lose her temper, but sneered at Collin, ¡°Okay, Mr. Collin, good job. This p is considered as I owe you. I won¡¯t haggle with you, but I want to take away her you can¡¯t keep.¡±

    In the atmosphere of stony confrontation, she pulled out her cell phone again and called Paul, pouting in Owhilian, ¡°Honey, are you already waiting under Anning Hill? You can send someone up now. Oh, Mr. Collin is not happy about me taking Lyra away. You have to help me.¡±

    Tonight, there were not too many bodyguards left on Anning Hill.

    Many people were transferred by Lyra in advance. She said it was in preparation for a new project and there was a need for people to guard.

    As a result, Paul brought people with him and came almost unimpeded.

    Collin was too wounded to stop them, and can only watch Anne and Paul take the unconscious Lyra away.

    As several ck vans drove away in a hurry, soon descending the hill and disappearing into the night, Collin¡¯s eyes stormed with anger and he punched the wall.

    Kathleen rushed over to see if his hand was injured, and whispered to reassure him, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. These things are in the n of Lyra. She knows what to do. There will be no problem. We can wait for her to deal with it.¡±

    Collin turned around and gave her a serious look, ¡°Nonsense! She doesn¡¯t know what to do, so why are you following her around?¡±

    Kathleen was a little upset when she tried to persuade him and got fixed by him, so she refuted him directly, ¡°I¡¯m not as confused as you are. If you continue to pretend to be confused, you will make yourself a loner, and none of your family members will recognize you.¡±

    Collin sighed and said in a serious voice, ¡°Recently Malcolm went on a business trip, and several of his powerful captains were taken away, leaving Rara without her biggest support.¡±

    ¡°Although Paul Hoare will be restricted in Crana, he is an nobleman of Owhil after all. Even if he makes a mess in Crana, Owhil will send diplomats and ask to transfer him back to the country for trial. With his influence in Owhil, he just needs a scapegoat and this matter will be solved.¡±

    ¡°Anne Windsor has him behind her. In Malcolm¡¯s absence, these things are not as easy to solve as you think. Rara can easily lose out.¡±

    Kathleen listened quietly to his analysis, and became nervous, but still trusted Lyra.

    ¡°Even if Malcolm is not here, she does have you, Collin. You have to be her backer. Although she bears grudges, she also remembers grace. Collin, this is the best time for you and her to ease rtions!¡±

    Collin lowered his eyes and sighed again, shaking his head, ¡°I¡¯ve been idle at home for almost a year after my suspension. I don¡¯t have the influence I had at the beginning. There is noparison with Malcolm¡¯s power in Crana.¡±

    If there was any ident, nowadays he simply did not have assurance that he could protect Lyra.

    But, he will do his best to protect her, regardless of whether Lyra will forgive him afterwards.

    Thinking of this, he immediately called and arranged a team of private soldiers to take the highway monitoring, find a way to follow the cars, and wait for an opportunity to rescue her.

    Lyra, who was still unconscious, was ced in the back row.

    There were two bodyguards guarding both left and right. Lyra¡¯s face was extremely good-looking, and even if she fainted, there was no way to hide her gorgeous face.

    Because she was tied up, her chiseled figure was in full view of the two bodyguards.

    A bodyguard, who was slightly lustful, swallowed and reached out to touch her smooth skin.

    Anne, who was in the front row, stopped coldly, ¡°Keep your hands off. If you touch ces you shouldn¡¯t, I¡¯ll have Paul chop your hands up and feed them to the dogs.¡±

    The two bodyguards trembled with fear, ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Anne¡¯s face was cold, ¡°Remember this, even if she bes my ve and is tortured to death by my own hands, it is not your turn to touch her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we definitely don¡¯t dare to touch her casually.¡±

    Seeing that the two were obedient, Anne withdrew her gaze, and her childish face resumed its leisurely and rxed smile.

    The two bodyguards feared after the even. This woman ¡­ was so scary. She could change her face.

 Chapter 574 Disfigure and turn the richest woman into my slave

    More than ten minutester, several ck vans had stopped in a suburban scrap nt.

    Lyra was carried by bodyguards and ced in an abandoned house in the nt.

    It was very dusty inside and Lyra was put on the floor, lying on her side.

    The bodyguards turned to leave, but nced at the half of her face that was originally pressed against the dirt on the ground, as if it had slightly moved.

    They turned back inexplicably and fixed his eyes on it.

    Well, it should be an illusion.

    They left the house, closed the door and left it unlocked, leaving four bodyguards to watch her.

    Anne was talking to Paul in front of the empty space of the nt.

    Paul looked sullen, could not bear to say harsh words to her and only dared to whisper usations, ¡°Why do you have to tie her? Do you want to kill her? After all, she is the richest woman in Crana. Her status is extraordinary. Her husband is Malcolm White. We¡¯re still in Crana. If there is any ident, I can escape but can¡¯t protect you.¡±

    To kidnap and take Lyra away, Paul actually refused it. However, it was not convenient to talk more on the phone, so he can only act first in ordance with her wishes.

    Although he was questioning, his tone was very gentle.

    Anne, however, seemed to be sacred by him and her eyes were watery.

    ¡°Sweetheart, why are you crying? I don¡¯t mean to scold you. I¡¯m just worried about your safety.¡±

    A tear from Anne disturbed Paul¡¯s whole heart.

    He hurriedly hugged her into his arms and coaxed her with gentle words.

    Anne whimpered and exined in an aggrieved manner, ¡°You don¡¯t even know how Lyra bullies me these days. I came all the way to Crana to find her because she stole my business. She purposely ignored me for two or three days, and, look at me.¡±

    She tilted her neck and showed him the red marks on her face from the p.

    The light was dim at night. Paul did not pay attention before. When he took a closer look, he found her face injured.

    ¡°Babe, does it hurt? Did she hit you? Wasn¡¯t she drugged out of consciousness?¡±

    Anne was crying pathetically and talked nonsense, ¡°It happened before dinner. She pped me just because I am dissatisfied with her mistreatment of Mr. Collin and help Mr. Collin. She also cursed me. I said I am your girlfriend. She said she simply did not take you seriously. It¡¯s really excessive. ¡±

    Paul listened to her graphic story and became angry, ¡°She really said that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she is too arrogant. Honey, face is the most important thing for a woman. I am a guest of the Lloyd family. She dares to hit me directly. This is equivalent to hit your face. You can not just let her go off.¡±

    Paul stroked her slightly swollen half of her face, ¡°I am at least the noble Earl of Owhi. You are my most beloved girlfriend. How can I tolerate her bullying you like this? It is indeed time to teach her a good lesson. What are you going to do?¡±

    Anne¡¯s beautiful eyes as if quenched with poison, and she said the most vicious words with innocent voice.

    ¡°I want to destroy her demon-like face with my own hands. Then change her name, take her out of Cran and turn her into a maid by my side. Let her do the most menial of jobs, so that she will willingly kneel at the feet of the woman she once despised the most and beg for mercy.¡±

    Paul was dumbfounded.

    Anne¡¯s impression in his heart had always been that of a naive, sweet little girl who could actually put forward so many vicious and torturous methods.

    ¡°Anne, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    Anne suppressed the sharpness in her eyes and leaned into his arms in grievance, ¡°I don¡¯t want her life but turn her into my ve. This must be fun. Are you really not looking forward to it at all? The richest woman in the country will be my ve, and the reputation of the Owhil nobility will be recovered.¡±

    Paul was sessfully persuaded by her, ¡°You¡¯re soft-hearted and cute. If I were you, I would definitely kill her directly, but you have to keep her alive.¡±

    Under the moonlight, he and Anne kissed sweetly.

    After a sloppy kiss, Paul thought it toote to deepen the kiss, and Anne stopped him just in time.

    ¡°Honey, it¡¯ste. Let¡¯s get it over with and get out of Crana tomorrow, okay?¡±

    ¡°OK, it¡¯s all yours.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Paul took out a newly purchased dagger from his trouser pocket, ¡°The dagger is quite sharp. Be careful. Don¡¯t hurt yourself.¡±

    Anne took the dagger and pouted and kissed his beard, ¡°Paul, I love you.¡±

    After getting the conditions to approach Lyra alone, Anne resolutely entered the locked house.

    A few bodyguards wisely closed the door and waited outside.

    Lyra seemed to be still unconscious, lying motionlessly on the ground.

    Anne crouched down in front of her, holding the dagger close to her face. The tip of the dagger was wandering over Lyra¡¯s fair and smooth skin, but she was not in a hurry to strike.

    Lyra seemed to be awakened by a slight tingle in her face and slowly opened her eyes to meet Anne¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Ms. Lloyd, you¡¯re awake just in time.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s tone was unhurried, ¡°You kidnapped me? What is it that makes you hate me so much?¡±

    ¡°I do hate you. You¡¯re so beautiful. It must be fun if your face is ruined.¡± Anne¡¯s eyes looked arrogant. She was no longer pretending to be innocent and simple.

    Her malicious intention was exposed little by little.

    Lyraughed, ¡°I have no grudge against you but there is only one woman in this world who can hate me so much. That is Ethel, so who are you?¡±

    Anne gently raised her eyebrows, which was very disdainful, ¡°Ethel is dead. The Lloyd family¡¯s illegitimate daughter is worthy ofparison with me? I am Anne.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t believe it at all, ¡°I¡¯ve been at your mercy. You still won¡¯t admit it?¡±

    Anne was insistent, ¡°I am not so why should I admit it?¡±

    Her eyes looked fierce, and she aimed the dagger at Lyra again, ¡°I will cut your face thirty times. Take you away when you¡¯re disfigured. Change your name and be my ve. I want you to do the dirtiest and most tiring work. Suffer thirtyshes every day and punish kneeling all night.¡±

    The more she said, the more intense the hatred under in eyes was. Suddenly, sheughed out loud, which was maniacal to the extreme.

    ¡°Lyra Lloyd, these are your means of abusing others. Later you will taste it yourself to know what it is like!¡±

    Lyra just stared at her and her eyes looked cold.

    Even if both of her hands and feet were tied, and Anne held a sharp dagger, there was still not a slightest panic on Lyra¡¯s face.

    Her calmness andposure made Anne more and more angry as she looked at her and pinched her face.

    ¡°What I hate the most is that you always act like you have everything under control and don¡¯t take others into ount. But Lyra, what makes you act like this?!¡±

    ¡°You were only born a little luckier than ordinary people. You are destined to have a sessful life. Everyone is in your favor. I don¡¯t believe it. I will trample you into the mud, let you be Owhil untouchability, and you can never turn over!¡±

    Anne was excited and waved a dagger in her hand and tried to sh Lyra¡¯s face.

 Chapter 575 Who is the cat that catches the mouse

    The sharp dagger sliced through the air and closed in on Lyra¡¯s face.

    But when she was about to get close to Lyra¡¯s skin, Lyra strongly clutched Anne¡¯s wrist.

    Anne looked at her hands, which were supposed to be tied behind her back, in slight shock, ¡°How could you not be tied?¡±

    When she pressed Lyra¡¯s thumb for the stamp, she checked that the rope was clearly tied tightly and there was no problem.

    Lyra handed her the small de in the palm of her left hand.

    Anne instantly understood, ¡°Kathleen is really acting with you. Lyra, you¡¯re really scheming.¡±

    Lyra grunted, stroke quickly and knocked away the dagger in her hand. Then she choked her neck and raised her right hand to p her in the face ruthlessly.

    Anne screamed in pain as she received two ps to the same half of her face in quick session, ¡°Let go of me, Lyra!¡±

    ¡°Why are you calling me?¡± Lyra looked askance at her icily, ¡°Until thest moment, how will you know who is the cat that catches the mouse?¡±

    With her words, Lyra pped her heavily in her face twice, without relenting.

    The corners of Anne¡¯s mouth were broken, with blood oozing out, which looked miserable.

    She shouted frantically at the door, ¡°Come in! Paul!¡±

    She cried for help for a few minutes but there was no movement outside.

    Lyra looked at her sarcastically, ¡°Paul has so many girlfriends. Although you¡¯re his new favorite, how much does he value you? You¡¯ll find out soon.¡±

    Lyra put Anne¡¯s hands behind her back with ease, quickly confined her with the rope she was tied with, pulled her hair ruthlessly and picked her up.

    Anne was in tears of pain, and was powerless in front of Lyra.

    She screamed grievously and was dragged outside by Lyra.

    Lyra kicked open the door and several bodyguards who were standing guard before were all gone.

    Anne was also watching the outside.

    In the moonlight, there were two teams of people running this way.

    One was Lyra¡¯s previous crew at Darkbell.

    There was another team of people that Lyra couldn¡¯t see clearly, and when they gradually walked in, she realized they were Collin¡¯s personal soldiers.

    She looked down instantly, and waited for them toe near to her before she asked in a cold voice, ¡°Did Collin send you here to save me or Anne?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The leader was confused and froze before realizing what she said, ¡°Of course, Mr. Collin saves you. He¡¯s worried about you. After you¡¯re taken away, he contacts us quickly to take the highway surveince so we rush over here.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything else and her face was expressionless.

    Darkbell¡¯s men stepped forward and took the initiative to report, ¡°Boss, the four bodyguards who were just guarding the door have been kidnapped by us. Other than that, when we came in, someone took a few vans away so we didn¡¯t catch any more people.¡±

    Lyra sarcastically pulled Anne¡¯s hair back, ¡°Do you hear that? Paul runs away without you. Afraid to be confirmed the charge of kidnapping me. He slips away. You¡¯re abandoned by him.¡±

    Anne¡¯s eyes were flooded with tears. It was not because of sadness, but Lyra hurt her scalp and she couldn¡¯t help but cry in pain uncontrobly.

    With Lyra¡¯s irony words, she didn¡¯t say anything.

    Darkbell¡¯s men continued to ask, ¡°Boss, should we send the four bodyguards who were kidnapped to the police station to report the case?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t even think about it and decisively refused, ¡°No, why don¡¯t you let them all go? Give them back to Paul Hoare. By the way, let them send a message to him that Anne Windsor is a malicious woman with schemes. I will teach her a lesson for him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±

    Lyra stared at Anne who looked miserable and tossed her to Collin¡¯s personal soldier, ¡°Take her back to the vi at Anning Hill and put her in the basement.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±

    Confirming that Lyra was safe, Collin¡¯s private soldiers quickly took Anne away and turned around to leave.

    Lyra followed behind and got into another car, which also drove back to Anning Hill.

    The reason why the police were not allowed to be notified of the incident was once the matter was intervened by the police, Anne would have to be transferred to the police station and put in the suspect room for investigation.

    Although she did not admit her true identity, Lyra would not believe a word of her. She trusted only her own instinct and the ultimate truth.

    Lyra would lock her in the basement first. After she conformed her identity, she would punish her based on the family rules, without alerting the outside world.

    Thinking resentfully, the limousine soon arrived at Anning Hill after half an hour.

    Collin¡¯s private soldiers had already locked Anne up in the basement because they arrived ahead of her.

    The first thing Lyra did when she got back to Anning Hill was to head for the basement of the cottage.

    The heavy door of the basement opened and the light from the corridor filtered in a little.

    Anne was sitting in the middle of the dusty and open space. The swelling marks on her face had not eliminated, making her look rather miserable. Especially her bright eyes, they made her look like a victim.

    Lyra stepped in and walked up to her, staring at her in a condescending way.

    Anne looked up without fearing, ¡°I did kidnap you, but you have me kidnapped and imprisoned. Is that the same crime?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t answer, but asked, ¡°Anne Windsor, this basement, I¡¯m sure you are not at all unfamiliar with it?¡±

    Sheughed, ¡°What do you mean? I don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s my first time to be a guest of the Lloyd family living in the basement of the vi.¡±

    Lyra snorted lightly and crouched down slowly.

    ¡°You think I can¡¯t find out the clues even if you resist? Every word you say, every expression you make, is a w in my eyes.¡±

    The icy smile on Anne¡¯s face gradually froze, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Lyra: ¡°I have investigated you. Although you parents unfortunately passed away, you¡¯re still living a free life with grants and schrships. Before your father dies, he was a businessman and your family was rich. You were certainly spoiled by your parents like a princess. If it is really your first time to be shut to the basement, you should be very scared and helpless.¡±

    She paused and pinched Anne¡¯s chin, sneering, ¡°But I just came in and saw no fear in your eyes. You¡¯re calm beyond your years, as if you have long endured it before.¡±

    Anneughed dismissively, ¡°You think I¡¯m Ethel because of that? Wouldn¡¯t that be a hasty judgment?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, in front of the conclusive evidence, all spections are just assumptions, so, you think I can¡¯t do anything about you if you resist admitting it?¡±

    Anne looked at her and was slightly stunned by her quiet and sharp gaze.

    However, the next second, Lyra violently pulled Anne¡¯s hair again and directly picked several hair with brute force.

    Anne screamed in pain until she couldn¡¯t control it.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Lyra coldly grunted, got up and headed out, ¡°Enjoy yourself in the basement. I will soon do the kinship identification for me and you. For the results in the end, I believe we will know it soon.¡±

    When she heard the words ¡°kinship identification¡±, Ethel¡¯s eyes looked rarely panicked, ¡°Lyra,e back!¡±

 Chapter 576 The real daughters are extraordinarily fond of each other

    Lyra simply ignored her, got her hair, and walked away decisively without looking back.

    The first thing Lyra did when she got out of the basement was to call Micah.

    It was answered quickly.N?velDrama.Org content.

    It was Micah¡¯s usual cool but nice voice, ¡°Rara, what¡¯s up?¡±

    Lyra looked at Anne¡¯s hair in her palm and asked directly, ¡°How soon do you n to return? Did you see the message I sent youst time?¡±

    Micah froze, then remembered that he forgot to return Lyra¡¯s messagest time.

    ¡°I have booked the tickets and we should be at Suham Airport by noon tomorrow.¡±

    Knowing the exact time, Lyra was quite relieved, ¡°My future sister-inw ising with you?¡±

    Micah pondered for a moment and was a little sheepish, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lyra could sense the shyness in his tone and felt extraordinarily relieved, ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll send a bodyguard to pick you up at the airport when you arrive. And I¡¯ll have someone clean up your vi in Anning Hill in advance.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±

    Lyra softly echoed, ¡°See you.¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Lyra instructed the six bodyguards who were specially transferred here, ¡°Guard the basement. No one can open the door except me, including Collin.¡±

    ¡°Yes Miss.¡±

    Once everything was arranged, Lyra left Anning Hill and returned to theb for infusions and rest.

    After this period of treatment, her mania was much better and the effect was obvious. She looked forward to a cure sooner and a normal life with Malcolm.

    By the time Lyra arrived at Anning Hill at noon the next day, Micah and Abigail had already arrived at the vi.

    Kathleen was there. It was her first time to see Abigail so she came over to see her herself and to maintain the rtionship between the sisters-inw in advance.

    Abigail can feel that Kathleen was very kind and nice, and did not look down on her because she the Matthews family was only a small family in Frayton.

    Lyra entered the vi and saw the happy scene of the living room.

    Kathleen and Abigail seemed to get along very well. It was obviously their first time to meet each other, but the fond feelings in each other¡¯s eyes could not be hidden.

    The main seat of the couch was empty and reserved for Lyra.

    After all, there were important matters at hand, and Lyra had no choice but to be the viin and break up the friendly chat between them.

    ¡°Micah, I don¡¯t trust the hospitals in this country very much. Help me to do a kinship test.¡±

    From her designer bag, she took out a small bag containing a few strands of hair, with Anne¡¯s name written on the bag.

    The other bag had her name written on it, which was very distinguishable.

    She handed both bags to Micah together, ¡°How soon can we expect the results? As soon as possible.¡±

    Micah said seriously, ¡°If I want to make sure the DNA identification results are correct, I will repeat the process three to four times. It will take two to three hours at the earliest.¡±

    Lyra counted the time and she would the result almost in the afternoon, which was quite fast.

    ¡°Thank you, Micah.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Micah took the hair she gave him and turned around and went upstairs. As a leading figure in the medical field, thest thing his vicked was medical equipment.

    Once he left, only three women were left in the living room.

    But among the three women, there was no drama.

    They were harmonious and friendly.

    Lyra had not seen Abigail for a long time. This time, when she saw her, she treated her as her sister-inw. Her brother, Micah, who once cleanses his heart and limited his desires, finally had a wife-to-be so she was very pleased and couldn¡¯t help but care Abigail much.

    ¡°Did Micah treat you badly in Frayton? He is a nerd man in terms of rtionship. But he¡¯s very dedicated. He likes you and it is difficult to change easily. If he dares to treat you badly, tell me and Kathleen. I will help you fix him.¡±

    Abigail was a little embarrassed and her cheeks turned slightly red, ¡°He didn¡¯t treat me badly. He is quite good to me. Sometimes his behavior is very confusing. That makes me want to beat him up.¡±

    With her words, the threeughed at the same time.

    When Micah got busy, he would forget to eat and sleep.

    He didn¡¯t evene downstairs at lunchtime.

    Lyra, knowing his nature, did not bother him.

    Kathleen went back to the Collin¡¯s vi to have lunch with Collin.

    Lyra and Abigail both had a meal alone.

    This time, when she saw Lyra, Abigail was quite emotional, ¡°I remember thest time I saw you in Frayton, when I didn¡¯t know your true identity that is the Lloyd family youngest daughter. And because of the misunderstanding that I thought you like Micah, I almost spoiled our rtions. Now when I recall that, I think I really should apologize to you. ¡±

    Lyra had never been one to care the trivial stuff.

    ¡°At the time I wanted to hide my identity. It makes sense you didn¡¯t know. Besides, you didn¡¯t hate me for it and try to treat me badly, which means you¡¯re still a very kind girl.¡±

    Abigailughed in a very straightforward way, ¡°I¡¯m not that kind. For those who treat me bad, I will not be softhearted. And I will not take the initiative to mess with people.¡±

    On these points, Lyra agreed with her, even though their personalities were very simr.

    They were both career-oriented women, tough and strong on the outside, but actually very soft on the inside.

    So when the two talked, they were particrly congenial.

    Abigail: ¡°Lyra, why do you want to do a paternity test this time?¡±

    ¡°Because my father had an illegitimate daughter, I fixed her up but she fled. I suspect she is back to mess with me again. So I always have to confirm her identity.¡±

    Once again, the two were united in their opinions on this matter.

    ¡°I understand. After all, my father also had an illegitimate daughter before. That means I had an illegitimate sister. It is really annoying. I almost became a lifelong vegetable by Charlotte.¡±

    The more she talked about it, the more grateful she felt for Lyra. If Lyra hadn¡¯t called Micah to save her, what would had happened now?

    ¡°But I count myself lucky. Because of you, I didn¡¯t even have to do it on my own. Charlotte was sent to jail by you and dead.¡±

    But she didn¡¯t know Lyra¡¯s ex-husband, Melvin, was her current husband, Malcolm.

    Lyra smiled slightly as if she had beenpletely relieved about what happened to Frayton.

    After all, no one would bother with a dead person, not to mention the fact that Malcolm was now very good to her and was unfailingly doting.

    The two talked from the illegitimate daughter, to their hobbies, and from their hobbies to their jobs.

    Abigail was very career-minded and negotiated a partnership with Lyra right there at the dinner table.

    Lyra was happy to help the future sister-inw¡¯s powerful family in Frayton.

    After lunch, the two went to a small fish tank in the back garden to feed the fish together. Because of simr interests, they kept chatting constantly as if there was no end.

    It wasn¡¯t until Micah came downstairs that he interrupted the two¡¯s conversation.

    ¡°Rara, the result.¡±

    Micah clutched his handwritten test sheet with serious expression, and quickly went downstairs.

    Hearing his voice, Lyra and Abigail stopped feeding the fish and entered the living room.

 Chapter 577 Kinship test, something happens

    Lyra walked up to Micah and asked immediately, ¡°Micah, how did it go?¡±

    Micah¡¯s expression was grim. Without saying a word, he handed Lyra the personally written test

    A fewrge words in bright red at the lower right corner of a paper caught Lyra¡¯s attention.

    It was ritten by: half sib kinship.

    Lyra didn¡¯t know much about medical jargon, but she knew exactly what the words stood for.

    ¡°Micah, that means my DNA matches to Anne¡¯s?¡±

    Micah nodded, ¡°Yes, based on the results of my testing for three times, you¡¯re in half-sister rtionship.¡±

    Anne Windsor was indeed Ethel Lloyd.

    With the solid evidence, Ethel¡¯s sophistry was useless.

    Taking the result, Lyra was not surprised but just satisfied, ¡°Thanks Micah.¡±

    Micah: ¡°No problem, but ¡­ since we¡¯re sure that Anne is our illegitimate sister, Rara, what are you going to do?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s expression was cold and the words ¡°illegitimate sister¡±were disgusting to her.

    ¡°Settle it in private based on family rules. This time, I will not give her any chance to turn over.¡±

    Micah remained silent and always supported her in any decision.

    Abigail was as abhorrent to the existence of illegitimate children as Lyra was, and she was very supportive of Lyra¡¯s efforts to fix the illegitimate sister.

    It was already 3:00 p. m. Lyra smiled, which was slightly sarcastic, ¡°Anne Windsor¡¯s good days of posturing will soone to an end. Micah, Abigail, do you want to go to the vi together with me and have a look?¡±

    Micah and Abigail looked at each other, and were happy to watch Lyra fixing the scheming bitch.

    The three left Micah¡¯s vi together and had just reached the door when Lyra¡¯s cell phone rang.

    Surprisingly, it was Charles.

    This was the first time Charles called her. She stopped walking and was suspicious but uneasy to answer the phone.

    ¡°Charles, what¡¯s wrong? Does something happen to Spencer and Momo?¡±

    Charles sounded anxious,¡±They are fine. It¡¯s Mr. Rudolph. He suddenly fainted during tea time and is now unconscious. The medical team of the White family are all present. Mr. Rudolph has an ident and Mr. Malcolm is not in Suham. The whole White family will be in chaos. Please quicklye back.

    Lyra instantly had a serious expression, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, she calmly looked at Abigail, ¡°Abigail, please go to find Kathleen, and ask her to make sure to keep an eye on Anne Windsor in the basement. I¡¯ll go to deal with the White family first. And I¡¯lle back to fix Anne when I have time. ¡±

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    After receiving Abigail¡¯s affirmative answer, she looked at Micah, ¡°Micah,e with me. Although the medical team of White family are consisted of all elites in the medical field, in this regard, the only person I trust most is you.¡±

    Micah nodded without any hesitation.

    The trio parted and Abigail went to the Collin¡¯s vi, while Lyra drove to the White Mansion with Micah.

    At the old White¡¯s bedroom, there were many people who were the elders and offspring the n. It almost became chaotic.

    Charles pushed his way through the crowd and approached the bed with Lyra and Micah in tow.

    Recently, because of his great-grandchildren, Rudolph was very happy. However, with thisa, he seemed to instantly age a lot.

    Lyra asked the medical team, ¡°Why did he suddenly fall ill? He was finest night.¡±

    Dr. Mckee in the medical team came forward and said, ¡°Mr. Rudolph already has high blood pressure and high blood sugar. We suspect he ate food that was ipatible with the medication he was taking.¡±

    Lyra tightened her eyebrows, sensing a hint of something amiss.

    But there were too many people around him at the moment, and she said nothing, giving way to Micah so that he could sit on the edge of the bed and help Rudolph check his body.

    When Micah did the check, the chattering voices were constant outside the door. With his sudden illness, a lot of people at the the n were panic.

    Lyra scolded with displeasure, ¡°Stop making noises. He just needs to rest. With so many people around, the air quality turns bad. You guys all leave here. You will be notified it there is any news.¡±

    Charles took the order and immediately joined the servants to invite arge group of people out and drive them all to the living room downstairs.

    Only Travis did not leave, kneeling by the bed and crying with real feelings.

    Lyra felt it disgusted when she heard him wailing and sobbing, and red at him, ¡°What are you crying for? Grandpa is just sick a little bit. Are you cursing him on purpose?¡±

    Travis¡¯ frail face looked sorrowful, ¡°How can I curse grandpa? He is the most loving elder of the White family. Seeing him in aa and still sick, I feel sad.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s face was expressionless.

    ¡°Sad is not about crying out. If you really feel guilty in your heart, go to the hall yourself to receive ten times of whipping. I think grandpa should feel your sincerity better.¡±

    Travis¡¯ cries stopped and he looked up indignantly to re at her, ¡°Lyra Lloyd, you are the most sinister woman. Ten times of whipping can almost kill me. Don¡¯t you just want me to die!?¡±

    Lyra sneered, ¡°I am only proposing and telling you that your pretend crying here now will do not good for grandpa¡¯s treatment, but will dy the medical team and Micah¡¯s rescue. Are you really feeling sad for grandpa, or fake it?¡±

    Travis stood up abruptly and argued righteously, ¡°Of course I really feel sad for grandpa! I am his grandson. You are only the White family¡¯s daughter-inw. You have no kinship with him at all. Of course you can¡¯t understand my grief.¡±

    Lyra gave him a cold look and snorted with disdain.

    She just said a little but Travis was emotional and retorted her.

    She had nothing to say to such a person so she looked to Charles, ¡°Ask Mr. Travis to leave. He¡¯s only a nuisance here.¡±

    Travis wasn¡¯t happy about it.

    ¡°Nuisance? Lyra Lloyd, why should you, an outsider, be able to stay grandpa¡¯s side while I, his grandson, have to be thrown out? In Malcolm¡¯s absence, do you think you are in charge of this family?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    His voice was not high, without losing the poise of the member of the White family. And his eyes under the gold-frame sses looked very sarcastic.

    Charles coughed lightly and reminded, ¡°Mr. Travis, please mind your words. Mrs. White is not an outsider. Mr. Rudolph treats her as his own granddaughter. Mr. Malcolm is the head of the family. He is not at home. Mrs. White is his legal wife. Of course, she has a voice.¡±

    Travis choked by his words, being unable to say anything in defense.

    Charles continued, ¡°Moreover, Mr. Malcolm has always loved Mrs. White. If he knows you deliberately irritate Mrs. White, treat Mrs. White as an outsider, I am afraid he would not forgive you.¡±

    Travis couldn¡¯t say a word.

    He swallowed and stared distantly at Lyra. And he became frightened.

    Since Malcolm became the patriarch of the White family, Travis had been whipped for several times.

    That thing hurt like hell and he was scared to death.

    Lyra had her arms cross proudly and said in a sarcastic way, ¡°Mr. Travis, are you going to leave? Do you want me to ask the servant to get a mop and ask you to leave?¡±

 Chapter 578 Suspicion

    Even Charles was helping Lyra. Travis can¡¯t argue with her, grunted sorrowfully, made a gesture to straighten out his suit and left the room.

    Once he left, Lyra asked all the servants in the room, except Charles, away with excuses.

    ¡°There are so many people at the vi today. It¡¯s a mess. You guys go down and greet them, serve fruits, snacks and great tea. Don¡¯t allow anyone toe near the door of this room until the doctors examine Rudolph¡¯s body. Do you hear me clearly?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mrs. White.¡±

    A group of servants soon left the room.

    The bedroom instantly became quite spacious. Except Rudolph who was unconscious on the bed, only Micah, Lyra, Charles and the medical team were in the room.

    Micah finished examining Rudolph¡¯s body and checked the medications he was taking recently.

    He shared basically the same opinion as the medical team, ¡°It should have been food poisoning from eating foods that arepatible with the medication. So it resulted in unconsciousness.¡±

    Now that the room was full of her own people, Lyra simply said, ¡°How could he eat foods that are ipatible? Charles, you prepare the food and watch him eating, right?¡±

    Charles was deep in thought, ¡°I really did not leave Rudolph. I have checked everything he ate. All is edible. And the chefs are aware of Mr. Rudolph¡¯s conditions so they make food particrly carefully. There should no problem.¡±

    Everyone in the room fell into silence.

    For no reason, Lyra recalled the episode when Travis knelt bedside and cried.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Although he was showing his filial piety, Lyra disliked him from the bottom of her heart, and even felt that he was acting very pretentiously as if he was deliberately crying in front of them.

    With that in mind, she asked Charles, ¡°Was Travis there when grandpa had his lunch?¡±

    Charles shook his head, ¡°Mr. Travis came in in the afternoon. Probably spent some time alone with Mr. Rudolph in the study reading books. It seemed they have drank a pot of tea.¡±

    Tea?

    Lyra frowned, ¡°Has he eaten anything else?¡±

    ¡°This is not so clear. After all, there are fruits and snacks in the study. They were at the study alone. I am sure it is not convenient to go in and listen to their conversation. But aftering out of the study, Mr. Rudolph said he did not eat anything, and Mr. Travis did not bring anything over today.¡±

    The room fell silent again.

    Although Charles said so, Lyra always felt that things were fishy.

    It was too coincidental.

    No one can be trusted and it was not easy to investigate.

    Lyra said decisively, ¡°It is not like he identally ate the wrong thing on his own but it¡¯s more like someone deliberately did this to him. It¡¯s really not that easy to investigate this. We can call the police directly. Get the police down here, bring in everyone who¡¯s been in close proximity to grandpa today. Then we¡¯ll find something. ¡±

    Charles objected, ¡°Mrs. White, you can¡¯t do this. If Mr. Rudolph wakes up, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll not be in favor of making it a big deal. Once this matter bes a deliberate murder. Mr. Malcolm is not there and the n will be chaotic.¡±

    Lyra just said that she was aware of the stakes of the situation.

    As soon as Malcolm returned, the White family will have a backbone and these matters will be handled well.

    But Malcolm was not here. It was best to keep this matter secret and see what the offender will do next.

    She said, ¡°So let¡¯s just forget about all of this. The medical team and Micah will do their best to save grandpa. When he wakes up, he may know it clear what happened.¡±

    Charles bowed, ¡°Yes, Mrs. White.¡±

    Lyra looked at Micah and thanked him again, ¡°Thanks, Micah. I¡¯m relieved to have you here to keep an eye on this.¡±

    Micah¡¯s expression was nd, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. You can rest assured about that and leave it to me. You can keep dealing with your business.¡±

    Lyra nodded gratefully and turned to leave the bedroom.

    Walking down the aisle of the room, she could hear the sounds of the living room below which was very noisy.

    A group of the Whites talked about something down there.

    Except Albert and Sylvia who were friendly, Lyra didn¡¯t want to care about the other.

    She turned upstairs once again to check on Spencer and Momo, who were kept on the top floor, before she left.

    Since she was here, she felt indebted if she didn¡¯t visit the two little ones.

    Once she was on her way upstairs, before she had a chance to enter Rudolph¡¯s specially decorated nursery for the two babies, another servant, who was anxious and panicked, ran upstairs.

    The servant was here for her.

    ¡°Mrs. White, something¡¯s happened.¡±

    It was always the same openingtely. Lyra looked down and was secretly upset, ¡°Just say it. What happen?¡±

    ¡°The police department sends someone toe and see you.¡±

    ¡°For me?¡±

    Lyra, who was suspicious, inexplicably followed the servant downstairs and saw several police officers waiting in front of the vi.

    When they saw Lyraing, the lead police officer took the initiative to show his ID, ¡°Hello Mrs. White, we received a report that you have been charged with illegally imprisoning a girl of Owhil¡¯s nationality. Pleasee with us.¡±

    With his words, Lyra knew instantly who did this, ¡°The one who reported me, was it Paul Hoare?¡±

    The police were well aware that she was Malcolm White¡¯s wife so they spoke to her with extra politeness, ¡°Because the missing person is Earl Hoare¡¯s girlfriend, this is a very important matter. We must ask you toe to the station with us to assist in the investigation.¡±

    Lyra did not expect that Paul not only did not run away, but also be quietly behind the scenes to make this.

    He seemed like a smart person. Knowing that there were people she had arranged and Collin¡¯s private armyst night, no one could stop her to take Anne Windsor away.

    That was why he ran away, looking for an opportunity to back stab.

    Lyra criticized as she asked in a serious manner, ¡°He sues me for illegal imprisonment. Where is the evidence?¡±

    Police: ¡°We have sent someone to the Lloyd Manor in Anning Hill vi. We found Anne Windsor in the basement. She¡¯s imprisoned and kidnapped. It has been determined. We¡¯re only finding out who the perpetrator is.¡±

    Lyra frowned and her tone was gradually gloomy, ¡°Did you release her?¡±

    The police officer nodded: ¡°Yes, Miss Windsor seems to be in a serious shock and is currently very unstable. She has been taken away by Mr. Earl Hoare.¡±

    Lyra was speechless and a little angry.

    She made great efforts to catch her but the police came and scuttled her n.

    Because of Paul Hoare¡¯s identity, and Anne Windsor¡¯s excellent acting skills, the police released her.

    She suppressed the anger, ¡°It is true that I put her in the basement, but she is not Anne Windsor. She¡¯s my family¡¯s illegitimate daughter. She made a mistake and is punished for a day only. Why making a fuss ?¡±

    The police officers looked at each other, ¡°Mrs. White, if this is a family matter, can you show us the evidence that Miss Windsor is the Lloyd family¡¯s illegitimate daughter?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    The police officer sensed the calmness on her face and believed her very much, ¡°Pleasee to the police station with us first. Make a statement and provide us some evidence.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s tone implied irritation, ¡°If I can confirm that Anne Windsor is the Lloyd family¡¯s illegitimate daughter, and you don¡¯t know the truth, and you release her, are you responsible for bringing her back to me?¡±

 Chapter 579 Malcolm goes home with multiple choice questions

    ¡°Yes, if what you say is verified, the entire police department will do their best to help you bring her back to the Lloyd Manor.¡±

    ¡°That sounds great.¡±

    Lyra, with her usual condescending demeanor, was invited to the police car by the officers.

    Before getting into the car, Charles suddenly came out of the vi, saw this and rushed up.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on? Why are you arresting Mrs. White?¡±

    Lyra reassured him, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Nothing serious. I just go to the police station for a cup of tea, make a statement and thene back.¡±

    Before leaving, there were a few things she was unsure about and wanted to talk to Charles alone.

    After exining the situation to the police officers, they were very reasonable and let Lyra and Charles go to the side for a talk alone.

    Lyra instructed in a low voice, ¡°Charles, there are too many people in the vi. And they¡¯re elders and rtives of the family. It¡¯s not convenient to drive them away. For Spencer and Momo, you have to send some bodyguards to protect them. No one other than Sophia can get close to them. ¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mrs. White, don¡¯t worry. I will take care of them and won¡¯t let anything happen to them.¡±

    With his words, Lyra nodded reassuringly and continued, ¡°Besides, I am a little suspicious of Travis, but, just in case, try to let all the rtives who came to the vi today stay at the vi. Don¡¯t let them leave. As for Mr. Rudolph¡¯sa, sooner orter, there must be an exnation.¡±

    Originally she just suspected that someone had done something to Rudolph, and it was the Whites. However, the police came to her so she was basically sure that the incident was not a coincidence.

    Whoever was the trouble-maker acting against their conscience must be caught out.

    After making the arrangements, she got into the police car and left the White Mansion with Charles¡¯s worried gaze.

    Half an hourter, Lyra arrived at the police station and was invited into the questioning room.

    The police officer picked up a pen and prepared to do records.

    Another police officer began to question, ¡°Mrs. White, you said the confinement of Miss Windsor to the basement is a domestic matter, not a kidnapping and illegal confinement. Can you show us the specific evidence here?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Lyra looked down and touched the hem of her skirt, which had no pockets.

    Well, she got nothing.

    She then remembered that when she came out, because she was supposed to go upstairs to visit the babies, she left in a hurry and forgot to take the bag she was carrying with her, and she didn¡¯t even take her cell phone.

    With so much going on in the past two days, she was so busy that she inevitably made oversights and omissions.

    ¡°I had Micah personally do a DNA identification of Anne Windsor and I. He wrote the result, which was in my bag. But when I went to the police station with you guys, I forgot to take my bag all the way with me. And I didn¡¯t even have my cell phone on me, so can I go back to the White Mansion first?¡±

    The two policemen looked at each other.

    Once in the questioning room, she can¡¯t leave until they got the results, especially since Lyra had to go back to take her stuff.

    This was the regr process and they can¡¯t decide this on their own.

    ¡°Mrs. White, do you remember where you put your bag and cell phone?¡±

    Lyra thought deeply for a moment to recall it carefully.

    ¡°It should ¡­ be in Mr. Rudolph¡¯s bedroom. I¡¯ve only ever been in that room and I seem to have casually left my bag and phone on the bedside table.¡±

    The police officer nodded, indicating that he understood, ¡°We understand your situation. I¡¯ll send two police officers to help you go back to the White Mansion and to get your phone and bag. Is that okay?¡±

    Lyra knew that she was in the police station and would not be able to get out for a while. So, there was no other way but to let the police go and help bring it.

    ¡°Yes, but be careful to try not to make too much noise. Go get it quietly and leave quietly.¡±

    There were too many people in the vi, and if it was too conspicuous and the policemen were seen entering grandpa¡¯s bedroom, it will make them think that something had happened to grandpa and alert the the enemy.

    The police officer nodded, ¡°Yes, please sit down and wait at the police station for a while. If you want tea or fruit, you can order us and we will bring them for you.¡±

    Lyra responded by nodding.

    From the police station to the White Mansion, it took more than half an hour of driving. So the round-trip would take more than an hour.

    Lyra was bored of waiting, a little tired and wanted to sleep.

    But she can¡¯t sleep. The mania in her body was still unstable. Who knew if it will suddenlye on after she fell asleep.

    If the mania was identally exposed at the police station, it may cause a huge impact on the country tomorrow.

    As the head of the Lloyd family and the Lloyd¡¯s Corp CEO, she even had this kind of mental illness. Some restless people should probably make troubles about that.

    There were so many things to be dealt with at the moment, which were messy enough, and Lyra didn¡¯t want any more troubles.

    She braced herself and chose a policewoman to help make a cup of tea to refresh herself.

    ¡­

    Three hourster, it was all dark.

    The police officers who went to the White Mansion to help get the stuff hadn¡¯t returned yet.

    Lyra did not have a cell phone and did not know what time it was, yet she can feel the time had passed much.

    She called for someone, ¡°What time is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s seven o¡¯clock.¡±

    ¡°Seven o¡¯clock?¡± Lyra didn¡¯t expect it to be night, ¡°The police officers were assigned to go to the White Mansion to help me get my things. Why are they not back yet? Have you called them?¡±

    The police officer whom she asked a question looked bewildered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. White. The police station will change shifts at night. The police officer you dealt with during the day has rested. Maybe they didn¡¯t inform us about your situation. I will ask for you.¡±

    Lyra was fairly upset, ¡°Remember to call and ask the police officers who went to the White Mansion. Why haven¡¯t theye back yet? What exactly happens on the way?¡±

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    With no phone, no bag, and nothing, Lyra could only continue to wait in boredom.

    *

    Malcolm and Chad, whose skin were tanned by UV rays at the border, finally settled their business and went back to Suham.

    As soon as the nended, Malcolm called Lyra.

    He called her twice but no one answered.

    Malcolm felt it suspicious. Lyra hadn¡¯t not answered his calls for no reason before.N?velDrama.Org content.

    He continued to dial, listened to the phone ring, and felt more and more anxious.

    Finally, on the third time, before hanging up, it was answered by the other side.

    The person who answered the phone was not Lyra.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, are you back?¡±

    Malcolm was slightly startled and heard Charles¡¯ voice.

    ¡°Why are you answering the phone? Where¡¯s Rara?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. White was taken away by the police for questioning, but she hasn¡¯te back yet. Her cell phone and bag were left in Mr. Rudolph¡¯s bedroom. I was afraid someone else would pick them up, so I put them away for her.¡±

    Malcolm heard that something was wrong, ¡°Why was Rara taken away by the police? How could her cell phone was left in grandpa¡¯s room?¡±

    Charles: ¡°Mr. Rudolph suddenly fainted this afternoon. The medical team and Mr. Micah are there, but I don¡¯t know why Mrs. White was taken away by the police. With her special identity, I think the police should not dare to make things difficult for her. Since you are back, pleasee and visit Mr. Rudolph. He¡¯s not awake now. If he knows you are back, he must be very happy.¡±

    Malcolm stopped dead in his tracks and stood in the doorway of Lyre Spiti.

    If he went ahead, he can meet grandpa first.

    If he turned around, he can immediately go to Rara and take her out of the police station.

    He had to make a choice?

 Chapter 580 Follow the family headâ€™s directions

    Malcolm dwelt on this question for a while.

    He first called the police department to inquire about the exact reason for Lyra¡¯s capture.

    He learned that Lyra was detained in the questioning room and never got out because her cell phone and bag were not with her but at the old White¡¯s vi.

    He went with Chad to the his grandpa¡¯s vi.

    Because of Micah and the medical team , Rudolph was on IV fluids and it was just a matter of time before he woke up so the condition was not that bad.

    Malcolm left Chad behind to look after his grandpa and went to the police station with Lyra¡¯s cell phone and bag and picked Lyra up himself.

    Lyra was bored, depressed, and sincerely felt that the staff of police station should be recedpletely.

    She knew that because of Paul Hoare¡¯s Owhil nobility status, the police station would have to go through the motions and show international diplomatic goodwill no matter what happened.

    But the two police officers who went to the White Mansion to help her get her cell phone and bag never came back, and it was outrageous and even deliberate.

    Or perhaps the two police officers who just questioned and did record did not arrange for anyone to go to the White Mansion at all, just to trap her here.

    While waiting, she didn¡¯t stop thinking and recalled many things.

    The more she thought about it, the more she realized that since she tied Anne back to the basement, there were ws everywhere.

    It seemed that not only was she setting a trap for Anne, but Anne was also setting a trap for her.

    Her mind was muddled with thoughts when the door to the questioning room was suddenly opened.

    Lyra ignored it and felt annoyed.

    Until a man walked up to her, crouched reverently and softly said, ¡°Rara, I¡¯m back.¡±

    This low but familiar voice ¡­

    Lyra abruptly lowered her head and saw that it was Malcolm, whose skin was slightly tanner.

    He was her husband whom she kept thinking about.

    After not seeing him for several days, Lyra was surprised to see him, as if it were a lifetime ago.

    ¡°Honey, are the UV rays strong in the border? Why have you tanned so much?¡±

    She stroked his facepassionately, bent down and kissed his thin, somewhat dry lips.

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes looked gentle, ¡°UV rays are quite strong. But I¡¯m afraid of tanning too much, you will not like me. I take away your sunscreen cream before leaving, so I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m not as tan as Chad is.¡±

    Lyra lovingly rubbed and pinched the soft flesh of his cheeks, ¡°Quite clever.¡±

    After the catching up, Malcolm got up and held Lyra directly and strongly in his arms, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m taking you out of here.¡±

    Lyra hugged his neck. Her eyes were cunning and she asked deliberately, ¡°No need to make a statement?¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    ¡°No need to show evidence that I am not illegally imprisoning anymore?¡±

    ¡°No, through and through. I¡¯ve got it all taken care of.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    The two looked intimate as if no one was watching, and left the police station when a crowd of police officers were staring at them.

    When they came out, Lyra got her phone.

    She checked the call logs and found that Kathleen and Abigail made multiple calls and Malcolm made three calls to her.

    There was even an unsaved and unknown number that made two or three missed calls in a row.

    It wasn¡¯t noted, but she knew that it was Collin¡¯s number.

    It was deleted by her earlier.

    There were also a lot of unread messages on What¡¯s App.

    Kathleen: [Lyra, the police came to take Anne Windsor with a permit. I can¡¯t stop them. Why don¡¯t you answer the phone? See the message ande back as soon as possible, okay?

    Abigail: [Lyra, something¡¯s wrong. Where are you?]

    She sat in Malcolm¡¯s car as they prepared to return to the White Mansion. With a serious and grave expression, she said to Malcolm, ¡°Honey, you go back to the White Mansion first. I have to go to Anning Hill.¡±

    Malcolm made a U-turn decisively, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Lyra refused, ¡°I believe you have already known Anne Windsor is Ethel. I can deal with this on my own. Grandpa is ina because he is taking medication, but ate the food that is ipatible with. Micah and the medical team are still investigating the specific reason, but I think it is artificial. It¡¯s the best that you solve this.¡±

    Since Malcolm came back, the White family¡¯s mishaps can only be left to him to solve.

    If they got the result of the investigation and caught the trouble-maker of the family, Malcolm will definitely not forgive this person.

    He was the patriarch of White family and any disposition was rightful. Although Lyra was his wife, she can¡¯t take the responsibility for any decisions of the White family and it was not convenient for her to be involved in this.

    By the same token, Malcolm was not involved in the Lloyd family¡¯s stuff.

    Lyra felt that it would be best for each of them to split up and solve a few tricky things this time.

    Although she did not explicitly exin the reason, Malcolm understood her.

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll drop you off at Anning Hill and then go back to the White Mansion.¡±

    Lyra nodded her head.

    Because both White family and the Lloyd family had thorny things to handle, the two were in deep thought about the matter and no one said anything in the car.

    The atmosphere was unexpectedly quiet, yet harmonious.

    Twenty minutes or soter, the limousine drove into Anning Hill and Lyra chose to get off in front of the Collin¡¯s vi.

    Kathleen and Abigail were sitting in the living room discussing.

    Lyra knocked on the door and entered, asking bluntly, ¡°Where¡¯s Collin?¡±

    Kathleen: ¡°He learned that you were taken away to the police station for questioning and never came out. He¡¯s on the phone upstairs, trying to use his previous connection to bail you out. Thank God you got out safely, Lyra.¡±

    Lyra smiled and gestured for Kathleen to rx, ¡°Anne Windsor was taken away. Do you know where she was taken?¡±

    Kathleen: ¡°Collin just asked the same thing. A police took Anne Windsor away. She looked frightened and just handed over to Paul Hoare.¡±

    Lyra checked the time and it was already evening.

    She checked again for thest flight from Suham Airport to the capital of Owhil.

    That was 11:00 p. m. today.

    Anne wanted to leave Crana as soon as possible, knowing that she can¡¯t hide her identity.

    Paul was, by now, probably at the airport with Anne waiting for the flight.

    Once they returned to Owhil, Anne was beyond Lyra¡¯s grasp. And Lyra would be in Paul¡¯s territory where he could be rampant, so she was afraid it would be even difficult to get Anne back after they left the country.

    Lyra mused and thought clearly, ¡°Which room is Collin in? I¡¯ll go up and talk to him.¡±

    Kathleen: ¡°Just the master bedroom.¡±

    Lyra turned around and went upstairs. The door to the master bedroom was closed. She knocked twice and then opened the door straight away.

    Collin, who was sitting on the edge of the bed talking on the phone, looked her up and down, and after confirming that she was safe and unharmed, he was visibly relieved and said to the one on the phone, ¡°No, she¡¯s out.¡±

    After that, he hung up the phone and eyed Lyra as she walked towards him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lyra: ¡°Check the passenger list for thest flight tonight. If Paul Hoare and Anne Windsor are on this flight, use your airline contacts to detain them both.¡±

    Collin didn¡¯t say anything.

    Lyra opened her bag straight away and threw the affinity test written by Micah himself at him.

    Collin opened it suspiciously, and when he saw the right bottom: half sib kinship, his pupils were dted slightly. And his dark eyes couldn¡¯t let Lyra see through what he was thinking.

    However, it didn¡¯t matter what he thought.

    Lyra pronounced the result word for word: ¡°Anne Windsor is Ethel Lloyd. I don¡¯t care if you know her identity or not. This is yourst chance. If you help her not me, your own sister ¡­¡±

    She did not finish her words, but her ironic smile was very obvious and the meaning was self-evident.

    Collin clutched the paper and looked at her without hesitation. And he said with hoarse voice, ¡°No need to consider. I only listen to the family head.¡±

 Chapter 581 Collin chooses to help her

    Since Collin was willing to help her, Lyra softened her tone and reminded him cautiously, ¡°I¡¯m leaving this to you, and you¡¯ve agreed. If Anne Windsor runs off with Paul Hoare, I¡¯ll believe you choose to stand by her and deliberately do nothing.¡±

    Lyra was clear about Collin¡¯s strength. Even if he had been suspended for almost a year and had not worked, his connection was always solid. As long as he really wanted to get this done, it will not miss the mark.

    Lyra did not ept any reason for the failure of taking Anne and Paul back, and she would me Collin for that.

    Collin understood what she meant and nodded, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll get on it right away.¡±

    With thest two or three hours before the 11 p. m. international flight, Lyra just had to wait quietly for Collin to handle it.

    She reached toward Collin and gestured for the test to be given to her.

    Collin handed her the test result and picked up his phone to start working on Anne¡¯s flight out of the country.

    Lyra gave him time to deal with it, left the master bedroom and went downstairs to exchange with Kathleen and Abigail about Anne tonight.

    *

    After dropping off Lyra, Malcolm went back to the White Mansion.

    It was already evening. Because Rudolph had not yet awakened and was still receiving infusion therapy, those Whites were in the living room and none of them dared to leave.

    Malcolm steadily walked into the garden, but did not enter the living room, which was very brightly lit. Malcolm stood right in front of the window in the garden, looking at the expressions of everyone in the living room all over.

    Charles and Chad were standing just behind him.

    He asked, ¡°Thest person grandpa saw before he fell into aa was Travis. I heard he even knelt down in front of Grandpa¡¯s bed and cried, so howe I don¡¯t see him here? Where did he go?¡±

    Charles was slightly confused, ¡°Mr. Travis has been in the living room since he was driven downstairs by Mrs. White. I¡¯ve sent two servants to keep an eye on him. Maybe ¡­ he¡¯s gone to the bathroom. I¡¯ll find someone to ask about it.¡±

    Malcolm nodded his head in acquiescence.

    He was back, and Travis was most suspect one if he ran away at this juncture.

    After all, he was Rudolph¡¯s grandson, and Malcolm hoped that Travis would not be out of his mind to such an extent.

    Five minutester, Charles returned.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, Mr. Travis is missing. I sent two servants to keep an eye on him before but I don¡¯t know when he got away.¡±

    Since Travis couldn¡¯t be found, Malcolm knew what to do. He instructed Chad, ¡°Obtain the garage surveince. See if Travis drove out, and get him back as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Chad turned to run his errands. Malcolm returned with a uniform still on, and his aura was stern and serious. Then he walked into the living room.

    In the living room, they were chatting and the moment when they saw him, they all stopped and got up to look at him.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm.¡±

    Malcolm nodded slightly.

    Instead of going to the main sofa and sitting down, he walked to the open space opposite the coffee table and looked at the group the Whites.

    ¡°Mr. Micah and the medical team are upstairs. With them, grandpa will not have any problem. It¡¯s alreadyte. There is no need for everyone to keep watching. You can leave now.¡±

    He personally came to give the eviction order and the crowd had no reason to stay. What was more, most of them were just faking concerning about Rudolph and just felt embarrassed to leave.

    With Malcolm¡¯s words, they quickly lined up and scrambled to leave the vi.

    In a few minutes, therge vi resumed its usual quiet.

    Malcolm indifferently watched the Whites leave, looking cold.

    When the idle people were cleared up, he went upstairs and visited the old White.

    An hourter, Chad called him.

    Malcolm was sitting by the head of the bed, watching his grandpa who was sleeping. He looked down and nced at the screen of the phone. Then he quietly left the room and walked to the end of the aisle before picking up the phone.

    Chad, who was on the other end of the phone, said, ¡°Bro, I caught Travis. He quietly drove away from the White Mansion. He went to a bar and hid, but I caught him quickly. He could not escape from me.¡±

    Malcolm: ¡°Well done. I¡¯ll wait in the hall. You take him here. I want to talk to him personally.¡±

    ¡­

    Anning Hill.

    Lyra kept looking at the clock and was restless.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t have to bother Collin about this. As the richest woman in Crana, she had made a lot of business friends since she became the CEO of the Lloyd¡¯s Corp.

    But she wanted to take this opportunity to test Collin¡¯s loyalty.

    She couldn¡¯t see through him, let alone his attitude that he didn¡¯t want to get involved between her and Ethel.

    It was funny that all that happened was because of Ethel¡¯s backers. Collin was one of them, so how could he get away with it?

    Lyra was worried while thinking. She still kept looking at the clock and counting the time. Now, it was the time before boarding.

    She decided to go upstairs to Collin herself and ask him about the situation. She just got up from the couch and Collin, who was holding the railing and his knees, moved downstairs carefully step by step.

    They just happened to look at each other distantly.

    Kathleen saw this and immediately went up to help Collin.

    Collin¡¯s gaze remained on Lyra, and he said in his hoarse voice, ¡°I had someone check it. Anne Windsor and Paul Hoare are indeed on thest international flight to Owhil tonight. I¡¯ve had someone find a way to withhold their passports. They won¡¯t be able to leave anytime soon.¡±

    Lyra herself didn¡¯t even notice and sighed in relief after hearing his words, ¡°Okay, I get it.¡±

    Collin continued, ¡°If you want to keep Anne Windsor, you have to do it before it¡¯s toote. After all, Paul Hoare¡¯s status as a noble count is known and it belongs to diplomatic case. It¡¯s impossible to strand him in Crana for too long. Otherwise it will be sensational internationally.¡±

    Lyra nodded calmly, ¡°I know. It won¡¯t take long. Since Anne¡¯s identity has been confirmed, I should settle it as soon as possible.¡±

    She turned to leave and Collin took two steps forward to chase after her.

    Because he said too many words, his throat became dry and painful. After a cough, he continued, ¡°I found Paul Hoare¡¯s phone number from his flight information. You can try to contact him directly. Perhaps this is the fastest and most effective way.¡±

    Lyra turned around in slight surprise.

    On top of what she had instructed, Collin gathered a lot of information that could help her. He was choosing to be on her side this time?

    ¡°Send Paul Hoare¡¯s number to my phone, thanks.¡±

    After expressing her gratitude, Lyra left the vi.

    Abigail followed her and left the Collin¡¯s vi together.

    Abigail asked her with uneasy feeling, ¡°Lyra, will Micah be back to Anning Hill tonight?¡±

    Lyra was still thinking about Collin¡¯s words and answered casually, ¡°He¡¯s at the old Mr. White¡¯s vi. He¡¯s probably noting back.¡±

    Abigail lowered her head and asked nervously, ¡°So do I have to rest alone at his vi tonight?¡±

    Lyra abruptly realized what she said. Abigail was a guest and her future sister-inw, and it was her first day to be here in Anning Hill. So, it didn¡¯t sound good to let her be there alone.

    With her manic problem, she can¡¯t let Abigail stay at Lyre Spiti overnight. Once she had the onset and the night fights had too much noise, Abigail will be rmed.

    After thinking about it, she replied firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll call Micah immediately and tell him toe back tonight!¡±

 Chapter 582 Hall interrogation and Travis is scared

    In terms of the White family, as Malcolm just returned to take control, and Rudolph¡¯s condition was still stable, there was no need to bother Micah and Abigail and spoil their romantic time.

    After speaking with Micah, Lyra chose a car from the garage and drove back to Lyre Spiti.

    After arriving, she did not get out of the car, but took out the paper and took a photo of the result in the bottom right.

    The photo was then sent to the phone number Collin gave her.

    By the way, she enclosed a sentence: [Your girlfriend is the Lloyd. Give her to me and you can return to Owhil at any time. Otherwise, I have a lot of time to spend with you. As an Owhil noble, your girlfriend has a false identity. If it¡¯s known, what will happen?]

    She didn¡¯t threaten him explicitly, but Paul¡¯s noble status was mention. Even if he really loved Anne, Owhil noble will not allow him to be capricious.

    His status can¡¯t be tainted in any way.

    He had too much to concern about so it was easy to take advantage of his vulnerability.

    After sending the text message, Lyra waited and in ten minutes, she received a call from an unknown number.

    It was Paul Hoare¡¯s phone number which was sent to her by Collin.

    She answered the phone but he didn¡¯t say anything. Obviously, she could hear the sound of heavy breathing from the receiver.

    Lyra smiled slightly, ¡°Mr. Hoare, I don¡¯t like to beat around the bush, so just say it.¡±

    Paul sighed and said in a rough and thick voice, ¡°Ms. Lloyd, I don¡¯t know whether Anne is the member of your family or not. Anne doesn¡¯t know it either. I met her when she was injured. She doesn¡¯t remember anything. Although she is only an illegitimate daughter, she¡¯s your half-sister after all. Can¡¯t you let her go? ¡±

    Lyra seemed to hear a big joke, ¡°She¡¯s ying memory loss with me when she sees that she can¡¯t hide her identity anymore? Is she fooling me?¡±

    Paul: ¡°It¡¯s true. Ms. Lloyd, you can take her for a psychiatric evaluation if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±

    ¡°No need. She was rewarded with best actress before. Her acting is excellent. Just like we can never wake a person who pretends to be asleep, I¡¯m afraid her acting skills can¡¯t even be defined by a psychiatrist.¡±

    Paul sighed again, ¡°So, Ms. Lloyd, do you have to be so ruthless to her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that ruthless. She is the Lloyd. I am the head of Lloyd family. She made a mistake and I have to correct it. This is our family¡¯s business. Mr. Hoare, you can do nothing about it.¡±

    Paul¡¯s voice was steady and firm, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m an outsider and it¡¯s out of my hands, but you don¡¯t have to be so cruel, do you?¡±

    Lyra did not want to talk nonsense with him, but said coldly, ¡°I am never a kind person. When she was ruthless to me for several times, she never spared me. Now you persuade me to be kind. I just feel very ridiculous. I say itst time. Give Anne Windsor to me. The Lloyd¡¯s Corp and AN Group won¡¯t bother each other in the future.¡±

    Paul was silent for a long time before he said, ¡°Give me half a day. I¡¯ll talk to Anne and give you an answer.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lyra raised an eyebrow. It seemed like this might be handled peacefully without bloodshed, which was quite well.

    ¡­

    The White Mansion¡¯s hall.

    Travis was escorted inside by Chad. He was so weak that Chad merely had one hand on the back of his neck as if he had a stranglehold on Travis¡¯ life.

    ¡°Let go. I just go to a bar. What¡¯s wrong with that? Is it a big crime? Do you have to escort me all the way back to the hall?¡±

    ¡°Ouch! Chad, you just treat an worthless thing like an order from on high! You¡¯re ¡­¡±

    He was angry and before he could finish the cursing words, Travis raised his eyes and saw Malcolm who was standing in front of the photos of their ancestors

    Malcolm had his hands at his back, standing upright. Merely his back could let people feel his cold aura.

    Travis was terrified and took a moment to calmly straighten his suitpel, ¡°What do you mean, Malcolm? Do I break thew by going to the bar? It¡¯s your wife who doesn¡¯t let me stay by grandpa¡¯s side and do my filial duty, so I was depressed and went to the bar to vent out my frustrations.

    Malcolm turned around abruptly. His face was sullen. He didn¡¯t bother to talk to him but interrogated him directly, ¡°Before grandpa fell into aa, you were thest person he saw alone in the study. What did you do to grandpa?¡±

    Travis straightened his back, adjusted his gold-frame sses, and restored the gesture as a rich gentleman.

    ¡°He asked me about my recent work. He said I am not proactive enough, not motivated enough. He scolded me and that¡¯s it. What else can I do to grandpa?¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t believe a word he said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance to confess. If you still try to hide it this time, you¡¯ll bear the consequences.¡±

    Travis lowered his head, refusing to see his eyes and denying it adamantly, ¡°What do you mean by that? You think I hurt grandpa? In our family, because you suppress me and my dad, and only grandpa helps me, I have no reason to harm him.¡±

    ¡°You have.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s expression was calm, but his words were very assured.

    Travis: ¡°Why do you doubt me like that?¡±

    Malcolm tightly pursed his thin lips into a straight line, suppressing the extreme displeasure, which was a precursor to rage.

    He nced askance at Chad, silently signaling something.

    Chad immediately took out an eyedrop-sized dropper bottle containing an unknown and clear solution and handed it to Malcolm.

    Malcolm took it and gazed at Travis like the evidence was irrefutable.

    ¡°I had someone enter Ryan¡¯s vi and get it from your room. I checked your phone records. An unknown number had contacted you a few days ago. You put this drug in grandpa¡¯s tea on purpose. Do you think I really can¡¯t find it out?¡±

    Travis looked confused and reached out to grab the small bottle from Malcolm¡¯s hand, ¡°What the hell is this? I don¡¯t even know it. Don¡¯t wrong me.¡±

    When his hand reached out, Malcolm ducked nimbly and easily avoided his hand, ¡°You know very well whether you are wronged or not.¡±

    Malcolm handed Chad the bottle, not intending to show Travis but righteously using him of the crime.

    ¡°The one who encouraged you to mess with grandpa¡¯s food behind the scenes promised to help you or Ryan snatch the family headship when the job was done, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    Travis shook his head desperately, ¡°No!¡±

    Malcolm approached him, ¡°Because the person used this to keep Rara busy, and deliberately found a way to trap her in the police station. If I didn¡¯t return in time, I am afraid you have already urged the n to select a candidate who can handle the matter of grandpa¡¯sa, taking the opportunity to win their support because you fear it¡¯ll be exposed, right? ¡±

    The sweat was sliding down Travis¡¯s jawline from his sideburns.

    He insisted on shaking his head, ¡°No!¡±

    Malcolm sneered and took out a gun directly from his back and pressed it against his temple, ¡°I guess. That guy is Paul Hoare, right?¡±

    Travis was dumbfounded.

    The next second, he heard the sound of a bullet being loaded.

    Malcolm¡¯s cold and hostile eyes truly implied his horrible killing intent.

    Travis panicked, ¡°I didn¡¯t! I really didn¡¯t do it! I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in that drip bottle, let alone why you¡¯re looking for it in my room!¡±

    Malcolm was totally unconvinced and tried to pull the trigger.

    ¡°You¡¯re still lying. Do you even know what is in this drip bottle!? An overdose can be life-threatening. You¡¯re a beast. Grandpa loves you so much, but you want his life! You want the life of an old man! You have no conscience!¡±

    It was his first time that his head was against with a gun. Travis was so scared that his legs were weak and his body was shaking, because he really felt a very strong killing intent from Malcolm.

    ¡°The drip bottle is really not my stuff. Grandpa is taking blood pressure medicine. I don¡¯t even need to put any medicine. I just let him eat a few more grape and grapefruit. I don¡¯t need to do more than that! How could I possibly want to harm his life! He¡¯s just in aa. He¡¯ll be fine after two days of infusion!¡±

    After his words of eagerness to prove his innocence, Malcolm smiled sarcastically, ¡°So, it turns out you deliberately persuaded grandpa to eat grapes and grapefruit while he is taking his blood pressure medicine.¡±

    Travis froze and reacted what happened, gritting his teeth and ring back, ¡°Malcolm! You¡¯re trying to get me to say it!¡±

 Chapter 583 Destroying his defense mechanism

    Malcolm grunted and raised his military boot to kick Travis hard in the knee.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Travis was caught off guard and knelt in pain on the spot.

    The gun in Malcolm¡¯s hand was still pinned to his head, which was absolutely oppressive and intimidating.

    ¡°Grandpa is the most loving and caring old man in our family. You¡¯re gambling with his life and health to get what you want. Travis, I¡¯ll shoot you in the head.¡±

    Finishing his words, Malcolm was about to use his strength to pull the trigger, which looked like he was going to make a hole in his head.

    Spilling the beans, he could no longer hide it. Travis was sweating and was really cringing.

    He grabbed Malcolm¡¯s trouser leg with both hands and defended himself, ¡°Malcolm, I¡¯m sorry! I really didn¡¯t want to hurt grandpa. I knew it couldn¡¯t hurt grandpa before I did it. I promise I won¡¯t go against you anymore. Can you let me go?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Being held by the gun, he was really scared.

    In particr, Malcolm was angry and clearly fuming, and he was afraid that Malcolm would not be careful and shoot him identally.

    If Malcolm shot him, he would really die!

    ¡°Malcolm, don¡¯t! You can relegate me to a county. I won¡¯t even go back to Suham for ten years!¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s dark eyes looked steady as he put away his gun.

    Travis thought he was really willing to let himself go, and just wanted to breathe a sigh of relief but then heard him say, ¡°Demotion doesn¡¯t make sense for you. I think you should go to the High-order Prison to transform yourself in the next ten years. It should not be bad. Business is business. I will organize the evidence to the National Investigation Bureau. Prison is where your redemption hell is.¡±

    The words ¡°High-order Prison¡± were like a bolt from the blue for Travis.

    Although he was not dead, he knew that he would be worse than dead when he was in prison. And Malcolm wanted him to serve a sentence for ten years?

    ¡°No way! Malcolm, let me go, and ¡­¡±

    He was desperately wording and resisted not to admit it, ¡°I let grandpa eat grapes and grapefruit. This my careless fault. I didn¡¯t mean to it. Ignorance can be forgiven. You don¡¯t have to punish me so hard!¡±

    Malcolm sneered, ¡°I know very well whether you are innocent or not. You know how efficient the NIB is. It¡¯s easy if I want to get all the evidence.¡±

    Travis sat on the floor in dismay. The fear of serving in High-order Prison made his whole body tremble.

    He yelled, ¡°Malcolm! If you¡¯re going to send me to High-order Prison, you can just shoot me in the head!¡±

    Snap-

    The moment he said so, Malcolm threw the gun to the ground in front of him.

    ¡°Yes, you can do it yourself.¡±

    He looked at the gun in confusion, and a sudden and evil idea and impulse sprang up in his brain.

    Malcolm looked at him with sarcasm in his eyes, ¡°Ten years in High-order Prison, or shoot yourself to end your shitty life. It¡¯s your choice.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I ¡­¡±

    Travis looked at the gun on the ground and the hatred in his eyes grew stronger and stronger.

    Instead of going to the prison and being tortured to death, he should take down Malcolm first!

    His eyes, under the gold-rimmed sses, were flooded with ruthlessness. His hands were shaking. He picked up the gun on the ground, stood up as fast as he could, and pointed the gun at Malcolm.

    ¡°I have to die anyway. Malcolm, I¡¯ll drag you to hell first!¡±

    Malcolm looked calm and even disdainful.

    Hezily spread his hands, seemingly not taking Travis seriously, ¡°Come on. If you really dare to shoot me, I¡¯ll count you as having courage and guts.¡±

    Travis: ¡°You think I won¡¯t dare? Your life is worth more than mine. It¡¯s a good deal for me to take you with me to die!¡±

    Malcolm raised an eyebrow, ¡°Then shoot me. Do you know pull the trigger? Do you need me to teach you?¡±

    ¡°Of course I know.¡±

    Travis¡¯ right hand, which was holding the gun, shook so fiercely that he had to hold his right hand with his left hand to force himself to steady his imposing manner.

    Chad stood on the side and silently filmed the scene of Travis raising the gun to Malcolm.

    The sound of the rear camera woke Travis to his senses.

    He looked at Chad and then at Malcolm in confusion.

    Chadughed, ¡°Travis, you probably won¡¯t have to be locked up for ten years. Now you¡¯re intimidating the director of NIB and even raising a gun against him. It¡¯s so egregious. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s more than ten years.¡±

    Travis¡¯s entire body fell into extreme despair, ¡°Malcolm, you back stab me again. By doing this, you just force me to shoot you.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s expression was always calm, not the least afraid, so that Travis had no confidence.

    He did not believe that Malcolm could not be afraid when facing the gun, ¡°You took the bullets out, didn¡¯t you? There¡¯s no bullets in the gun. You¡¯re deliberately fooling me! You give me an empty gun!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t dare to shoot like that, then I¡¯ll try for you.¡±

    Malcolm was so disappointed that he quickly approached to him. Before Travis could realize what happened, Malcolm took his hand which held the gun, directed the muzzle down and fired at Travis¡¯ thigh.

    The bang was deafeningly loud.

    Travis¡¯ thigh was pierced by a bullet and bleeding instantly. And the hall echoed with his heartbreaking screams of pain.

    A strong sense of unwillingness and hatred drove him to aim decisively at Malcolm this time and pull the trigger.

    But the gun in his hand came with the sound of click.

    There were no more bullets.

    Malcolm only put one bullet in.

    Travis was pissed off and going crazy. He had a chance to shoot Malcolm in the head before!

    Over one night, his defense mechanism was worn down several times by Malcolm, and he gradually became copsed and desperate.

    Malcolm admired his impotent struggle and said cold-bloodily, ¡°Travis, prison awaits you. Chad, take him away.¡±

    Chad immediately stepped forward to pull him up.

    A sudden noise came from outside the hall and the door was forced open.

    Ryan, who was supposed to serve in a smallpany in a county, unexpectedly returned to Suham.

    ¡°Travis!¡±

    He rushed forward and pushed Chad away, hugging Travis and looking at the wound on his leg with distress.

    Travis seemed to find a savior in his desperation, ¡°Dad, he¡¯s sending me to High-order Prison, that hell. Help me. I don¡¯t want to go there. I don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    Ryan held back his inner hatred for Malcolm, softened his tone and advised.

    ¡°Malcolm, Travis is the bloodline of the White family after all. How can you bear to send him to that kind of ce and harm his life!? He is at fault in this matter, but the crime doesn¡¯t need to let him receive the heavy punishment! You can even whip him but don¡¯t send him to High-order Prison. It¡¯s our family issue. It¡¯s better to deal with it at home!¡±

    Malcolm was unmoved, ¡°When he colluded with the outsider and harmed grandpa, he didn¡¯t think about what would happen if it was exposed. Since he did it, he must have the awareness to take the me. Chad, handcuff him and take him away.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chad took out the handcuffs and went forward, but Ryan stopped him in front Travis and forbade him to touch Travis.

    ¡°Malcolm, you¡¯re so cruel. He¡¯s your cousin. Your grandfather doesn¡¯t have too many grandchildren. Do you want Travis to die before grandpa?!¡±

    Malcolm ran out of patience, ¡°Sending him to prison is already my most lenient way for him. Although he will have a hard time there, he can¡¯t starve. And he can still live. Even if he will die, it¡¯s because he can¡¯t stand the suffering and chooses to kill himself. He asks for it. Take him away!¡±

    ¡°No! No!¡±

    The hall was in chaos.

    Cries, shouts, pleas for mercy and wails mixed together, and the atmosphere was horrifying and appalling, until Charles hurriedly arrived to stop the farce in the hall, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, Mr. Rudolph is awake. Don¡¯t take away Mr. Travis first. Please go see him!¡±

 Chapter 584 What Malcolm has decided canâ€™t be changed

    It was an important news that grandpa was awake.

    Malcolm took Chad and left the hall without a backward nce, walking quickly toward the bedroom.

    Ryan pulled up Travis, who was trembling with pain, and also wanted to head to the master bedroom to see his father.

    Travis was shot in the thigh and couldn¡¯t walk at all, ¡°Dad, Malcolm is too ruthless. Even if he back stabbed me, he just shot me so decisively. It hurts too much! It¡¯s a torture even when I¡¯m walking. Dad, take me to bandage the wound first.¡±

    Ryan sighed and said in an experienced manner, ¡°No, this wound is the best weapon. You have to show it to your grandfather.¡±

    Travis instantly understood what he meant. He gritted his teeth and was assisted by Ryan to leave the hall and go upstairs.

    Micah had been back to Anning Hill by Lyra with a phone call to keep Abigailpany.

    The entire medical team was still on duty.

    Malcolm had just reached the door when he heard his grandpa¡¯s coughing.

    He couldn¡¯t help but speed up and sit by the bedside, ¡°How do you feel? Do you still feel dizzy?¡±

    Rudolph looked weak and his voice was even weaker, ¡°I feel much better. Malcolm, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m old. Illness and death are inevitable.¡±

    Malcolm disagreed with him, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, grandpa. You are blessed and will surely live long to apany Spencer and Momo grow up in the future.¡±

    When it came to Spencer and Momo, the old White¡¯s eyes lit up. It would be a blessing to see the two little ones grow up.

    They chatted idly for a while until Ryan helped Travis limp in to break the harmonious atmosphere in the room.

    Noticing the bright red blood on Travis¡¯ thigh, as if it was injured, Rudolph concerned about him in a fragile voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your thigh?¡±

    Travis endured the intense pain from the gunshot and knelt down by the bedside.

    He said with a sobbing voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know grapes and grapefruit can not be taken at the same time with anti-hypertensive drugs. This afternoon, we were in the study and I advised you to eat more. I deserve to it. Malcolm is angry. He takes me to the hall to lecture me and shoot me in the thigh.¡±

    Rudolph was distressed, ¡°Is it hurt badly? Malcolm, there¡¯s really no need to be angry. It¡¯s my fault for not taking care of my diet.¡±

    Malcolm remained silent and did not speak.

    Travis saw this and immediately moved forward on knees. His body was trembling and he clutched Rudolph¡¯s hand, showing how scared and helpless he was.

    ¡°Help me. I know I¡¯m wrong, but Malcolm won¡¯t let me go off. He wants to send me to High-order Prison to serve ten years. Grandpa, if I really go there, my life will be ruined!¡±

    Ryan also said, ¡°Dad, I have persuaded Malcolm, but his attitude is very firm. He¡¯s the head of the family. He doesn¡¯t listen to my words. Only you can convince him. Please help Travis.¡±

    Rudolph did not expect a little family issue to be so serious.

    ¡°Malcolm, it really has nothing to do with Travis. It¡¯s my own mistake. You¡¯ve already given him a shot in the leg. There¡¯s no need to send him to prison. It¡¯s better to deal with this at home. Don¡¯t make a scene and others know it.¡±

    Malcolm, who always listened to his grandfather, contradicted him for the second time on matters other than Lyra.

    ¡°I have decided. Don¡¯t listen to Travis and Ryan¡¯s statement. It is not that simple.¡±N?velDrama.Org content.

    Travis did notply but retorted sternly, ¡°It is that simple! It¡¯s you, Malcolm. You don¡¯t like me and you¡¯re deliberately skeptical of my integrity!¡±

    Malcolm did not bother to listen to him for unnecessary arguments. His attitude was very firm, ¡°Anyway, this is not negotiable. I will organize the relevant evidence. When your injury is almost healed, be ready to go to the prison to serve a sentence.¡±

    Travis¡¯s face changed by his attitude, and his already bloodless face, which was caused from his injury, turned paler.

    ¡°Grandpa, help me! I don¡¯t want to go to the prison. Malcolm wants to destroy me!¡±

    Rudolph coughed in anxiety.

    Malcolm lowered his eyes in obedience to help him ease the cough. Although he looked respectful and obedient, what Malcolm decided will not be changed easily.

    Rudolph wanted to protect Travis eagerly, ¡°You are going to kill your cousin? I am already fine. There is no need to punish him so heavily. Malcolm, listen to me this time. Don¡¯t be stubborn!¡±

    Malcolm fell into silence again. Seeing that his grandpa was coughing up so hard, he did not want to make him angry. Rudolph just woke up and weak. He couldn¡¯t tell his grandpa what bad things Travis did.

    Travis noticed that Malcolm¡¯s momentum was overwhelmed by Rudolph.

    And he felt his life was saved, and Ryan was relieved.

    Just as the atmosphere in the master bedroom was subtly changing, Lyra¡¯s soft and melodious voice came through the door.

    ¡°Grandpa, Malcolm doesn¡¯t mean to kill his cousin. It¡¯s Travis who asks for it. Malcolm is just doing his job.¡±

    Travis red back at Lyra. This was his utmost hatred for her beautiful face. He gritted his teeth and said in a very small voice, ¡°Why are you always out there to get involved?¡±

    Lyra heard him but ignored him. She walked around Ryan and Travis who was on the floor, and went to stand by the bed.

    ¡°Travis purposely made you eat grapefruit in order to drive me back to the White Mansion. And something happened over there in my family ¡­¡±

    ¡°Rara.¡±

    Malcolm stopped her from continuing, ¡°Grandpa has just woken up, so don¡¯t bother him with these things. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t agree with him, ¡°I know you are concerned about and afraid that grandpa will be worried, confused and unable to take it if he knows the truth about everything. But grandpa was in the army when he was young. He has encountered a lot of things. I believe he will not be crushed so easily.¡±

    Once again, Malcolm was silent.

    Rudolph was quick to sense that there was something else going on, ¡°Rara, what¡¯s going on with all this?¡±

    Lyra continued to say seriously, ¡°When you were ina, I came over there immediately so I can¡¯t deal with the matter in my family. I was busy on both sides. And there are people deliberately trapping me into the police station. Travis found ways to create public opinion and conflict. At that time, Malcolm hadn¡¯t returned and couldn¡¯t deal with this. Then the burden will naturally fall on Travis and Ryan. They want to take advantage of it to win the Whites¡¯ support. In the future, they will empty Malcolm¡¯s power as head of the family.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s more than that. Travis colluded with Owhil noble Paul Hoare. He¡¯s sophisticated in the business field. I¡¯m afraid when Travis got it, White Corp will fall into the hands of AN Group step by step. Their ambition is big.¡±

    Malcolm kept staring at Lyra while she was making her statement.

    It seemed to be a silent question how did she know it?

    Lyra noticed his gaze and raised her eyebrows delicately.

    Returning from Anning Hill, she found that the lights hadn¡¯t even been turned on at Lyre Spiti so it was clear that Malcolm hadn¡¯t returned.

    So she came to the old White¡¯s vi and saw Chad outside the bedroom.

    It was Chad who told her about Malcolm¡¯s spection and the night¡¯s events. By the way, Chad was really tan after returning from the border!

    He looked a little funny when talking.

    Chad hadn¡¯t had a chance to go back to his house yet. And he wondered what Keira¡¯s reaction will be when she saw him?

 Chapter 585 A compromising punishment

    The atmosphere in the bedroom became delicate once again because of Lyra¡¯s words.

    Travis denied it, ¡°I didn¡¯t! Grandpa, I really did not collude with anyone to harm Malcolm. He deliberately made fun of me at the hall tonight!¡±

    Rudolph weakly half leaned on the head of the bed, observed the expressions of several young people and looked at each of them once.

    When he was young man, he was a leading figure both in the military and business. Even though he was sick and slow in thinking, he could quickly find that this was not that simple but strange.

    And it was Lyra who said those, so it even implicated Lyra.

    Then it was not just about the White family. It was also about the Lloyd family.

    It would be more than a family¡¯s affair.

    He was silent for a while before looking at Lyra, ¡°Rara, if what you said is real, what are you going to do about it?¡±

    Lyra smiled gently, but hernguage was sharp, ¡°It depends on whether you want to settle it publicly or privately?¡±

    Travis¡¯s eyes lit up with her words.

    It could be dealt with privately?

    Lyra turned out to be here to give them support?

    His thigh was injured and he was in a kneeling position. It was so painful that he could hardly breathe. And his face became paler and paler.

    Ryan sharply noticed that his son¡¯s state was not right, and rushed forward to help him.

    The medical team was present and could bandage him up.

    After asking Rudolph for permission, Ryan took Travis to a chair and let him sit down.

    And the matter of Rudolph¡¯sa was still under discussion.

    Rudolph asked, ¡°What about publicly? And what about privately?¡±

    ¡°If go public, he should serve to a sentence ording to the evidence collected by Chad. Travis raised a gun against the director of NIB and tried to shoot and kill him. This is not a trivial matter.¡±

    The moment when Lyra finished speaking, Travis immediately shouted from the back, ¡°No way! I¡¯m not going to prison even if I die!¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Malcolm, seeing that he still had the time to talk back, looked sullen and said coldly, ¡°No painkillers for him. Make him hurt more so he can learn a lesson.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Malcolm.¡±

    Travis¡¯s face was pale and wan and his cold sweat was like rain falling down. Clutching the armrests of the chair, he was going to retort Malcolm, ¡°Malcolm, do you want me to die so badly? Ah! Ouch! Ouch!¡±

    The doctor dabbed a cotton swab with alcohol and the moment it touched the wound, Travis kept wailing and instantly lost his momentum.

    Lyra ignored him and continued, ¡°Grandpa, if you take it privately, just follow the rules of the family and punish him with the whip.¡±

    Ryan said, ¡°Then whip Travis ten times. I think he¡¯ll not dare do it next time.¡±

    Lyra smiled, ¡°Only ten? Ryan, will it be too simple? Travis tried to kill grandpa. Thirty times at least. He caused me to be detained at the police station because of this incident. It¡¯s worth another ten times. He disrespected the family head, and even raised a gun. Twenty times.¡±

    Her eyes looked delicate. She gestured and pretended to count the number, ¡°That is sixty times all together. If Travis can withstand, then settle it in private.¡±

    Because of theck of painkilling medication, Travis had been in a trance of pain. For what Lyra saidter, he waspletely absent-minded. And he was too painful to listen to her words.

    Ryan stood up and objected, ¡°Travis is already in poor health, and now he suffers a gunshot wound. Not to mention the sixty times of whipping, he can¡¯t even withstand thirty times. Do you want him to die?¡±

    Lyraughed, ¡°When Malcolm gave me his entire properties, including the shares of White Corp, he was told by Travis to double his fine. If I hadn¡¯t arrived in time, he would have nearly whipped eighty times. So you were trying to kill him, too?¡±

    Ryan choked and froze for a while before saying, ¡°The two things are not the same in nature.¡±

    Lyra said, ¡°It¡¯s different. For Travis, the nature of the incident is much wore than Malcolm¡¯s, but I don¡¯t make it double, right? Sixty. It¡¯s just based on the White family¡¯s rules.¡±

    Ryan was speechless.

    If making it public, Travis would be sent to High-order Prison to serve a sentence at least ten years.

    If private, Travis had to go to the hall to be whipped sixty times.

    Whatever he chose, Travis would be dead anyway.

    Ryan did not want to talk with her but paid attention to Rudolph, ¡°Dad, say something. With such two ways, Travis will die! There are only few young generation. Do you really bear to watch your grandson die? ¡±

    Rudolph was old and didn¡¯t want to care about that. He was no longer so disciplined as when he was young. When he was old, he just hoped his children healthy and well.

    Travis may be at fault, but watching him die was not an option.

    After a moment of deliberation, Rudolph turned his attention to Malcolm, ¡°Malcolm ¡­¡±

    Before he could say anything, Malcolm already understood what he meant.

    ¡°I know you can¡¯t let go. After all, he¡¯s your grandson but I can take a step back.¡±

    Ryan was brightened up and hastened topliment him, ¡°Malcolm, you¡¯re such a good and filial boy. How about this ¡­¡±

    He interrupted Ryan, ¡°There is a third way to deal with it. Between public and private, there¡¯s apromising way to do. When Travis¡¯s leg injury is almost healed, whip him thirty times and send him to High-order Prison to serve five years. The two punishments at the same time is not heavy enough to harm his life. This is my only concession.¡±

    Ryan was speechless. It became that Travis had to suffer both. It was all about torture!

    ¡°Malcolm, you ¡­¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s face did not change and his attitude was firm, ¡°Grandpa, Travis is an adult. He must pay for his actions and he must be shown the error of his ways. Neither of these punishments will be too severe. I¡¯ll have someone control the force and leave him alive.¡±

    Since Malcolm said so, Rudolph knew he had backed off to the limit.

    After a sigh, Rudolph tucked himself in, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll no longer involve in this. You are the head of the family. You can do it as you wish.¡±

    Ryan: ¡°Dad!¡±

    Rudolph closed his eyes and didn¡¯t want to hear from him, ¡°I¡¯m tired. I want to rest. You all can leave.¡±

    Even the medical team was driven away by him. And Charles did not stay. All of them went out of the bedroom one after another and closed the door.

    Travis was giddy and was carried by the medical team¡¯s doctors, with Ryan carefully helping beside him.

    Malcolm and Lyra walked side by side down the aisle.

    Until theypletely left the floor, Malcolm said, ¡°I will fulfill the promise I just made to grandpa. Whip him thirty times and send him to the prison to serve five years. It¡¯s my bottom line. For Travis¡¯s leg injury, I¡¯ll give him a week of recovery. Then he wille to fulfill the punishment.¡±

    After all, there was still a week left. Ryan red at the couple, said nothing and helped to support Travis, who hadpletely fainted from the pain. They quickly left the vi and went home to recuperate.

    Late at night, insects and birds were chirping.

    Lyra couldn¡¯t sleep because she was dealing with all this crap.

    She offered to take Malcolm¡¯s hand and interlocked her fingers.

    The babies were already asleep, so Lyra wasn¡¯t going to go up and disturb their sleep. She went straight out of the vi with Malcolm.

    Chad was right after the two, following them along. Although he knew they were disying their affection, he had seen it many times and wouldn¡¯t feel embarrassed.

    In the darkness of the night, the street lights in the alley of the White Mansion were dim.

    The trio walked through the alleyways. Chad was following them at a slow pace, keeping a slightly safer distance from the two in front of them, until they reached Lyre Spiti.

    Just before reaching the door, Lyra saw a girl standing in ce under the streetlight, seemingly waiting for them deliberately.

    It was Keira.

    Seeing Lyra and Malcolm return, she rushed forward, ¡°Lyra, Mr. Malcolm, you¡¯re really back. What about Chad?¡±

 Chapter 586 Malcolm hates the word â€œcanâ€™tâ€ most

    Recently, she came back from school, lived alone and missed Chad so much.

    Towards the evening, after going to a university¡¯s study room, Keira returned just down the alley of the White Mansion, heard some servants chatting and learned that Malcolm had returned.

    Malcolm¡¯s safe arrival meant Chad¡¯s safe arrival.

    She came to Lyre Spiti but only heard that Malcolm had gone to the police station.

    Lyra and Malcolm looked at each other and moved to the side.

    Lyra: ¡°Your Chad is here.¡±

    Chad was embarrassed to disturb them so he kept a very far distance from them.

    Wearing a dark green uniform at night, he had less conspicuousplexion.

    The moment Keira saw him, she froze in ce, but her eyes grew red.

    Chad looked at her who was ready to cry, and unnaturally touched his face, ¡°Am I getting ugly? Why do you look at me like that?¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Keira cried out, rushed up and wrapped her arms around his neck, hugging him firmly, and saying in a sobbing voice, ¡°Why are you so tan? You must have suffered a lot in the border. I really feel so bad.¡±

    Chad stood silently and straight, allowing her to wrap her arms around him, but he was moved because Keira concerned about him.

    Besides Malcolm, now he had another person to think about him.

    That was really good.

    Chad was deeply moved and his eyes turned red as well.

    Lyra looked at him who was still frozen and didn¡¯t say some words tofort Keira, so she remind him, ¡°Look at her. She¡¯s concerned about you. Hug her. And you¡¯d better carry her back home to appease her because she misses you.¡±

    Chad replied as if hepleted his task, ¡°Yes, Lyra.¡±

    He bent down and directly carried Keira up, ¡°Bro, Lyra, then we¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Lyra and Malcolm nodded at the same time.

    Chad hugged Keira tightly, turned around and walked away.

    The streetlight outlined the backs of the two.

    ¡°Chad, you¡¯re really tan, and you look even dorkier than before!¡±

    Chad: ¡°Is it ugly?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You are still handsome. And it will be a little more manly. I¡¯ll help you put on a mask. Soon you¡¯ll get back.¡±

    Chad disgusted, ¡°I don¡¯t need that stuff.¡±

    ¡°Men can also have masks! You¡¯re back. Don¡¯t insist. I¡¯m in charge!¡±

    Chad didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Lyra and Malcolmughed as they listened to the two¡¯s chatting.

    ¡°Honey, when are you going to teach Chad about rtionships? He¡¯s too straight. I feel like he¡¯ll make Keira sad if he keeps this up.¡±

    Malcolm picked her up by the waist, ¡°Don¡¯t get involved in other¡¯s matter. Straight men who don¡¯t understand love will be enlightened sooner orter. Let him learn it himself.¡±

    He lowered his head and tenderly kissed Lyra¡¯s lips, ¡°It¡¯ste tonight. With all that¡¯s happened, you need to rest early.¡±

    Lyra pouted reluctantly, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for many days. You aren¡¯t going to have a little nighttime activity?¡±

    No!

    Of course he wanted to.

    The border supplies were scarce. The UV rays were strong. It was arduous and he can¡¯t see his dear wife.

    He couldn¡¯t sleep all night, so after he came back, of course he wanted to have intimate contact with his wife.

    But ¡­

    As he walked towards Lyre Spiti, he sighed and said, ¡°Your mania hasn¡¯t cured yet, and today¡¯s events have been going onte into the night. We still have to deal with a bunch of things tomorrow, so I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to bear it if it¡¯s too long.¡±

    Lyra was very dissatisfied and got close to his ear, saying softly and provocatively, ¡°It seems after youe back from border, your physical fitness has decreased. Before that, you can guarantee you won¡¯t make me tired and let me lie t to enjoy. Now, you can¡¯t?¡±

    Malcolm was sullen almost instantly.

    He hated the word ¡± can¡¯t¡± most!

    Although he knew Lyra was deliberately provoking him, he was like a bull who was defiant andbative, and wanted to fly back to the room immediately to prove himself.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you test me yourself tonight to see if my physical ability has decreased or not.¡±

    Being satisfied, Lyra wrapped her arms around his neck and was carried back to the master bedroom.

    After afortable bath, it was a sweet nightlife.

    The babies were at the Rudolph¡¯s house. There were only the two in this vi so there was no need to close the windows and doors. This was their reckless and pleasant time.

    After the sex, Lyra managed to experience a long-lost backache and was carried by Malcolm to the basement to rest.

    Being exhausting, they had extraordinarily sound sleep, and Lyra had no attack at all.

    The two slept until the next afternoon.

    Lyra was awakened by the ringing of her cell phone.

    This time, the caller was again from the unknown number.

    But Lyra had a very good memory and knew that this was the number Collin had given herst night, and that it was Paul¡¯s number.

    The signal in the basement was not particrly good, and she did not want to disturb Malcolm¡¯s sleep. She gingerly put on her shoes and left the basement, waiting until she reached the living room before picking up the phone.

    ¡°Have you decided it?¡± asked Lyra.

    Paul sounded frustrated, ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t take Anne with me. She¡¯s the Lloyd after all. It really doesn¡¯t make sense not to give her back to you.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say a word. Merely over one night, he had decided this? Was it a little too soon?

    What tricks did Annee up with?

    Paul, who was on the other end of the phone, continued, ¡°Anne and I are now living on the Bosfil Ind off the coast of Suham. In two days, you cane to the ind and I will hand Anne over to you personally, but I hope you can¡¯t be too hard on her but be kind to her.¡±

    Lyra did not agree, ¡°As for what to do with her, it is my family¡¯s business. Don¡¯t worry about it, Mr. Hoare. As for the meeting on the ind in two days, you want me to go alone?¡±

    Paul: ¡°That¡¯s not. You can bring bodyguards, but I would prefer not to bring Mr. Malcolm. This is something I don¡¯t want to involve the military.¡±

    Lyra still did not agree to this condition.

    ¡°Mr. Hoare, why are you so afraid of the military? Is it because you have done something wrong in Crana? Afraid that the future investigation will affect the reputation of your Owhil nobility?¡±

    Paul intoned with a sigh, ¡°You have said bringing Anne back is the Lloyd family¡¯s matter. Since it is family-rted, I hope you can deal with it among family members. Once Mr. Malcolme with you, its nature will change.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t care what kind of tricks he wanted to y but she got the initiative and she called the shots.

    ¡°Malcolm is my legal husband. And Bosfil Ind is a ce I¡¯ve never been before, so it¡¯s inevitable that he won¡¯t feelfortable of meing alone. But I can decide for him. And as long as Anne doesn¡¯t y any tricks, it can be kept private in the Lloyd family.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lloyd ¡­¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t want to dwell too much on the issue with him.

    ¡°Mr. Hoare, if there are so many requests to meet her, then just cancel it anyway. With me, you can¡¯t leave Crana. And sooner orter I can find Anne myself. Then I won¡¯t be as nice as this time.¡±

    The moment she rified her point and position, she simply hung up the phone, which was very decisive.

    She left the anxious leeway for Anne Windsor and Paul Hoare to think for themselves.

    Two dayster, she had to settle this matter with Anne.

    As she thought, strong arms circled her from behind and Malcolm rested his chinzily on her shoulder.

    She looked sideways and her voice was gentle, ¡°You don¡¯t sleep well?¡±

    Malcolm: ¡°As long as you¡¯re there, even if I sleep on the curb, I can sleep until dawn.¡±

    Lyra smiled, ¡°Who wants to go sleep on the curb with you? It¡¯s okay for the two of us. What about the babies? There¡¯s no possibility.¡±

    Malcolm nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    He inhaled and enjoyed the fragrance of his wife¡¯s neck. His tone soundedzy but he was discussing business, ¡°I just heard you and Paul Hoare on the phone. Two dayster, do I need to bring an army over?¡±

 Chapter 587 Malcolm says his son canâ€™t be spoiled

    Lyra: ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. No need to make a fuss. No matter what Anne and Paul want to do, they¡¯re in Crana territory after all. They dare not be rampant.¡±

    Malcolm was still unsure.

    ¡°I will have Chad lead a team to guard the coast at that time. If there is any movement, they will immediately enter the ind to protect your safety.¡±

    This arrangement was appropriate, and Lyra nodded in agreement. Then she turned around to cup his face and gave him a gentle kiss.

    ¡°You¡¯re thoughtful.¡±

    Malcolm took advantage of the situation to wrap his arms around her waist and whispered with lust, ¡°So do you have any little rewards for me?¡±

    ¡°What reward do you want?¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t say anything. His bony finger gently poked her waist, and the meaning was unmistakable.

    Lyra was immediately unhappy. The reason why she looked forward to the intimate interaction with Malcolmst night was she hadn¡¯t seen him in days and missed him.

    But today, she was already tired enough afterst night¡¯s sex. She had been pinned down by Malcolm twicest night and she didn¡¯t want her back to hurt.

    She poked Malcolm¡¯s head with her finger, ¡°Stop it. Didn¡¯t we have enoughst night? You¡¯ve been back for a long time. You should go see the babies and spend time with Spencer and Momo, not to mention grandpa is sick. You should visit them all.¡±

    Malcolm hid the depression in his eyes. Visiting his grandfather, Spencer and Momo was something he can¡¯t refute.

    Since he hadn¡¯t been there for a few days, there were no fresh ingredients in the fridge and he had to go out and buy some.

    Lyra was bothered to do so, so she simply took Malcolm to Rudolph¡¯s vi and eat there.

    He hadn¡¯t seen Spencer and Momo for a few days. Two little guys were growing fast at this stage.

    Malcolm cuddled his babies, feeling them much heavier and well taken care of here.

    But after not seeing him for a few days, Momo seemed to not recognize him. Her little eyebrows immediately furrowed and she cried out with a wail, which sounded aggrieved and pitiful.

    Malcolm was at loss and hugged his kid.

    Lyra hurriedly took over and coaxed carefully, ¡°Look, it¡¯s all because you usually care too little about the babies. Momo doesn¡¯t even want to recognize you anymore. You can¡¯t go on like this. Otherwise, your status as a father will be troubling.¡±

    Malcolm did not retort and believe it. He picked up Spencer from another crib.

    Spencer wasughing a second ago. His big and smart eyes were staring at Malcolm, and he seemed to gradually realize what happened and cry out, which was louder than Momo¡¯s crying.

    Malcolm was disgusted by his son.

    For his own son, Malcolm did not have the same patience as Momo. He raised his eyebrows and scolded in a small voice, ¡°No crying! You don¡¯t even know who your father is . When you grow up, you will be sent to NIB as a new recruit. And receive the devil training!¡±

    Ad if Spencer was scared, he was crying louder. That sounded heart-breaking and his tears kept flowing down.

    Malcolm was sullen, ¡°Do you dare cry again?¡±

    Lyra got a little angry with what he said, put Momo back in her pink crib and decisively took away little Spencer who was crying in Malcolm¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Can you be more patient? Our son is not an enemy. He is still so young and you are thinking about devil training? Do your miss the punishment?¡±

    Malcolm felt oppressed, ¡°Last time because of your mania, you beat me hard with belt for venting twice in a row. I still remember the pain. Do yo really want to punish me?¡±

    That was his trump card.

    Like a fishbone getting stuck in the throat, Lyra had no way to back down.

    As long as it was mentioned, she felt guilty. Of course, she can¡¯t bear to do that but tease him a little bit.

    Not wanting to embarrass her, Malcolm offered to give her a way out and came over to kiss her on the cheek.

    ¡°I know you love me and can¡¯t beat me. Spencer is still so young. I¡¯m just joking with him.¡±

    Lyra kissed him back, ¡°Are you really going to send Spencer to NIB when he grows up?¡±

    Malcolm nodded and didn¡¯t look like he was joking, ¡°Boys don¡¯t need to be too delicate. More suffering is good. He can be trained from child and enter NIB. It¡¯s his blessing.¡±

    Lyra said nothing more. S he would not object to what Malcolm had really decided to do.

    Not to mention that she might spoil their kids, she understood Malcolm.

    It was getting closer and closer to the meeting on ind. However, Malcolm had to do joint investigation with police station because of a serial murder case that had a huge impact on the city.

    It happened to be the day of the meeting, and Malcolm could not spare the time to apany Lyra to the ind to get Anne back.

    When he learned the news, he was angry, but the case was so serious that he, as the leading figure of NIB, he had to personally probe and reassure the people involved.

    Lyraforted him, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Work is important. Going to the ind to pick up Anne is just a small thing.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s expression was serious, ¡°I¡¯m uneasy not being able to be there for you.¡±

    Lyra: ¡°Rx, not to mention my jiu-jitsu is very excellent, Anne can¡¯t do anything to me. You have sent Chad to lead a team to guard the coast. It will be fine.¡±

    The investigation could not be dyed. There was really nothing he could do. So, Malcolm can only choose to think in a good way.

    ¡°As soon as anything happens, don¡¯t carry it yourself. Just call me, or bring Chad with you. You can¡¯t absolutely get hurt.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s affirmative nod reassured him.

    When they were almost done talking, they cuddled up to each other.

    To avoid being too tired to get up for tomorrow¡¯s important day because of the attack, Lyra had gone to theb early for an infusion to consolidate the effects of the medicine in her body.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    And this night, it seemed that God was helping her. Lyra really did not have an attack.

    The two slept until dawn.

    Malcolm left Lyre Spiti early for business. When Lyra woke up, the whole vi was empty and quiet, and the basement was even more deste with her alone.

    She turned on the lights in the basement and got up with the habit of checking her phone first.

    Instead, she found a pink sticky note taped to the phone screen.

    She removed the sticky note and took a closer look.

    It was left by Malcolm.

    [Before leaving, I made breakfast for you. They¡¯re fresh shrimp porridge and cold noodles with green onions. Remember to eat before going to business.

    Malcolm left so early and actually made her breakfast?

    How long did he sleep? What time did he get up?

    Lyra could feel the unfailing care from her husband, and it warmed her heart.

    She left the basement and went to the kitchen, where she saw the fresh shrimp porridge in a pot.

    The cold noodles with green onions was especially fragrant, and the smell alone was very appetizing.

    She opened the cupboard and found another sticky note next to a bowl.

    [You don¡¯t need to wash the dishes after eating. I¡¯ll do it at night. I also prepare some fruits on the dinning table. Remember to eat. Take more vitamin.]

    Lyra smiled and kissed the sticky note, as if in response to Malcolm¡¯s care.

    After breakfast, she changed into casual clothes and Chad was already waiting at the door of Lyre Spiti.

    The two left the vi together and headed to the small ind along the coast.

    The Lloyd Manor in Anning Hill received the news as soon as Lyra left the vi.

    Originally, Lyra did not talk to Collin and Kathleen about going to the ind for an appointment to bring back Anne.

    Collin received a text message from an unknown number, but he had investigated the number a few days before.

    Based on the tone of the sender, he suspected it was sent by Anne Windsor.

    Before leaving the door, Kathleen stopped him, ¡°Lyra can handle this herself. What are you doing there? To persuade Lyra to let Anne Windsor go? To give her a hard time?¡±

    Collin was baffled, ¡°Honey, how can you think that way? Lyra is my sister. Of course I choose to help her.¡±

    Kathleen sighed, ¡°Your rtion with Lyra is already not good. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll make a trip over there andplicate things even more.¡±

    Collin made a serious analysis with his hoarse voice, ¡°Today Rara goes to an appointment only with Chad and his team. Malcolm has official business and doesn¡¯t go with her. Even if he¡¯s extremely busy, it¡¯s impossible he can¡¯t apany Rara. It¡¯s clearly weird.¡±

    ¡°Besides, the news is from Ethel. She does everything for a purpose. Without Malcolm by Rara¡¯s side, I have to go there, or it¡¯s too dangerous.¡±

    With this analysis, Kathleen understood.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make a sound in any situation. Your leg injury is not yet healed. It¡¯s better for me to support you.¡±

 Chapter 588 On the small island, thereâ€™s another secret

    Seeing that Lyra had headed to the ind, Collin didn¡¯t say anything more but hurriedly left Anning Hill with Kathleen, driving to the ind.

    They set off just in time to get to the coast just before Lyra was ready to go to the ind.

    ¡°Lyra.¡±

    Hearing Kathleen¡¯s voice, Lyra turned around. It was sure enough it was Kathleen and Collin.

    ¡°Kathleen, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Collin isn¡¯t at ease, so we follow you to check it out.¡±

    Lyra looked at Collin.

    Collin was also looking at her, and the two looked at each other for a moment before Lyra took the lead and withdrew her gaze.

    ¡°Since you are here, let¡¯s go to the ind together.¡±

    Chad did not go there. He made a phone call to assemble the team of his men, as nned in advance to guard the coast. And they were ready to any unexpected situations.

    The three boarded a dinghy together and went quickly to the ind.

    On the small ind, Paul and Anne sat and waited in front of the entrance of a small and luxury vi.

    There were seven-ish bodyguards standing behind them, as if they travelled here for fun.

    Seeing Kathleen and Collin, Anne smiled brightly, ¡°Collin and sister-inw are here too. You really love Lyra. She ising to take me away, and you guys are actually afraid of something happening to her.¡±

    Kathleen¡¯s expression was cold and serious, ¡°Who is your sister-inw? I only have one. That¡¯s Lyra.¡±

    The moment she finished her words, Collin gently pinched her wrist, signaling her to speak less and not to provoke Anne.

    The two sides were separated by three or five meters, looking at each other from a distance. Anne did gradually grimace at Kathleen¡¯s words.

    She didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Why are you all like this? Although I am an illegitimate child, I am at least half of the Lloyd. So why don¡¯t you all love me? I¡¯ve always been on my own, but Lyra has the love and attention of everyone.¡±

    Her good-looking eyes were flooded with tears. She was really sad, and her tone was very emotional, ¡°Why? I just want the love and care of my loved ones. Why does everyone have to push me to death?¡±

    Paul¡¯s heart ached for her, and as soon as he wrapped his arms around her waist, he let her sit on hisps, ¡°Anne, I really feel distressed. I¡¯ll always be with you.¡±

    In front of Lyra, Kathleen and Collin, Anne wrapped her arms around Paul¡¯s neck in an intimate manner

    The girl, who was only 21 years old, was nestled in the arms of Paul, who was already in his 40s.

    It caused Kathleen and Collin to frown almost simultaneously. And they were not too happy.

    In the face of Anne¡¯s usation, Lyra gently exined, ¡°Wrong is wrong. You¡¯re scheming and trying to squeeze me out to rece my ce in the family. You have done so many bad things. You should expect to have the day of being utterly isted.¡±

    ¡°Although there are some things I don¡¯t remember at the beginning, if you approached me with good intentions at that time, I think the rtionship between you and I would not havee to this point. I am open-minded. There is no grudge between legitimate and illegitimate daughters. If you didn¡¯t think of harming me all day long, I would have treated you as my own sister.¡±

    ¡°You brought this on yourself bying to this point.¡±

    Anne listened to her exnation and sneered as if she wasughing at herself.

    ¡°Lyra, if I say I want to make peace with you from now on, will you agree?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Lyra¡¯s expression did not change in the slightest, ¡°No, you have harmed me no less than five times. As a broken lock cylinder, no matter how you repair it, it is impossible to make it back as before. How heartless you are, and how much you hate me. You know better than I do.¡±

    Anne was pale and did not deny Lyra¡¯s words.

    Her hatred for Lyra was etched into her bones.

    She, however, had onest bargaining chip.

    She got up from Paul¡¯s arms and gazed distantly at Lyra, ¡°I know the real cause of your mother¡¯s death. Lyra, do you want to be surprised?¡±

    Lyra instantly wrinkled her eyebrows in seriousness and turned her head to re at Collin who was next to her.

    Collin also looked horrified. He shook his head decisively to prove his innocence.

    Was there another reason for this? Even he didn¡¯t know, how could Anne know?

    Lyra didn¡¯t believe it either, ¡°How old were you then? How could you possibly know these things. No more dy. Come back with me to the Lloyd Manor.¡±

    Anne¡¯s tone was sure, ¡°I really know it. My mother told me and let me keep the secret. I know once I go back to the Lloyd Manor today, my future will be like hell. So I make the secret a condition.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s red lips were pursed as she thought carefully about Anne¡¯s words.

    Her mother died from an illness identally. Her brothers and her were sad for a long time because of her death and broke down for a long time, but now Anne was saying that she knew the real cause of her mother¡¯s death.

    Should she believe it or not?

    Anne seemed to sense her confusion, ¡°Lyra, what are you afraid of? Are you afraid to know the truth? Or are you afraid that I¡¯m lying to you?¡±

    Lyra said calmly after deep thought, ¡°I believe you for once. What do you want to exchange for this truth?¡±

    Anne¡¯s expression was extraordinarily delicate, as if she was thinking of something good to offer.

    Lyra reminded, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to let you leave Crana and go to Owhil with Paul. Other than that, I can consider other conditions.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it for now, but I want you toe into the vi with me alone. There is something I want to let you see. You will know the truth once you see it. The truth is about your mother¡¯s death. I only want to tell you this secret.¡±

    Lyra did not say anything. Collin coughed a few times and took the lead in agitation, ¡°Lyra, don¡¯t go with her. If there is another reason of mother¡¯s death, we can take our time to investigate when we get back.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t believe him at all, ¡°When I was assassinated by Ethel, I was injected with psychotropic drugs and pushed into the sea. You knew about it, but you hid it for her for so many years. If there is really another reason for mom¡¯s death, it should have been found out long ago. Is there a deliberate concealment? Who knows it?¡±

    Collin¡¯s face was slightly wan. He made the mistake in the first ce, so he can¡¯t me Lyra for not trusting him, but he still insisted on his point of view.

    ¡°I know these things. I am sorry. Can you listen to me this time? Believe me that I really don¡¯t know this matter. Don¡¯t believe Anne. We¡¯ll go back and check it again.¡±

    Anne said, ¡°What are you afraid of? Lyra knows martial s arts. My shoulders and hands are weak. Can I still bully her? If I can get along with her alone, it¡¯s good that I don¡¯t get bullied by her.¡±

    Collin: ¡°Then I will go with you together. As the family member, I also have the right to know the secret of my mother¡¯s death.¡±

    Anne watched him who kept defending for Lyra, and her expression became colder and colder with irritation, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to tell you. I just want to tell Lyra, my dearest sister.¡±

    For Lyra, her mother¡¯s death was always her pain. When her mother had an ident, she needed the spiritual support most but Anthony somehow worked in the Security Agency, resulting in their separation.

    If there really was another reason for her mother¡¯s death, she had to figure it out.

    However, Anne was tricky and must be guarded.

    ¡°Okay, I can go in with you alone. You¡¯d better not be lying to me. I won¡¯t take pity on you when I get angry.¡±

    She turned back to Kathleen, ¡°Kathleen, inform Chad to bring the troops into the ind and wait right in front of this vi. If I have gone in and note out in ten minutes, and there are any unexpected circumstances, arrest Paul Hoare along with her. No one will get away with it by virtue of his identity.¡±

    Kathleen listened to her words most,¡±Don¡¯t worry, Lyra. You have to be safe. We will be out there guarding and protecting you.¡±

    Lyra nodded, leaving things to Kathleen.

    Before going in with Anne, she subconsciously nced at Collin who had a serious and grave expression, but said nothing. She quickly withdrew her gaze, followed Anne and entered the vi.

    As a half-sister, Anne even did stic surgery and adjusted her face shape in order toe back to revenge.

    But the proportion of their features still had a lot of simrities.

    Anne led the way as she walked along and chatted.

    ¡°Lyra, all this time I¡¯ve never understood why you¡¯ve been so lucky? No matter how many tricks I use, you just can¡¯t die.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s tone was cold and condescending, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s stupid.¡±

 Chapter 589 Inborn devil girl

    Lyra had always refuted with dislike and directness, and Anne was not too happy but said nothing.

    It was true that she didn¡¯t get Lyra killed. She wasn¡¯t cautious enough and didn¡¯t do a good enough job. There was nothing to justify that.

    As the two walked one after the other, Anne suddenly said for no reason, ¡°My dear sister, theyout of this vi is not quite the same. It has been remodeled. I can widen your knowledge today.¡±

    The moment she finished her words, she quickly ran forward.

    Lyra immediately followed her, and before she was about to catch up with her, Anne immediately turned a switch on the wall.

    Suddenly a huge metal cage descended from the ceiling and covered them both at the same time.

    Lyra didn¡¯t panic in the slightest as she observed the cage, ¡°What trick are you trying to use again?¡±

    Anne smiled innocently and adorably, but she was malicious to the extreme.

    She opened the lid of a fuel drum next to her and kicked it over.

    The yellow oil gurgled out and flowed all over the floor.

    ¡°Lyra, I know being brought back to the Lloyd Manor by you will be another hellish ordeal and you will not spare me. Instead of epting that, I take you with me to die. What do you think?¡±

    Lyra was motionless and very calm.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t get out of this vi in ten minutes, it won¡¯t just be me who dies. Once Malcolm is pissed off, Paul Hoare out there who is desperately trying to protect you won¡¯t leave Crana either.¡±

    Anne fiddled with her fingernails in disbelief and took out a lighter to y with it again, ¡°He doesn¡¯t really love me. Even if he dies by Malcolm, he deserves it. He just lusts after my body and I im the power he could bring me. We¡¯re helping each other out.¡±

    Lyra lowered her eyes and looked at the oil running over the floor.

    The oil was about to flow to her feet and she took a step back, ¡°So, you deliberately lies to me about my mother¡¯s death?¡±

    Anne shook her head, ¡°This is true. Your mother did get sick, quite seriously, but thest straw that really broke the camel¡¯s back was when she found out about dad¡¯s infidelity. She had always considered him a good husband, but he cheated on her.¡±

    Mentioning these old stories, she giggled, ¡°I was still young, but I actually remember all of them. Dad bought us a small vi to live in. Your mother quietly came to catch adultery. After seeing my mother, she quarreled with dad on the spot and suddenly became ill and was admitted to the hospital.¡±

    Sheughed louder, ¡°My mother felt guilty and quietly took me to visit your mother in the hospital to ask for her forgiveness. It was I who took her breathing tube while no one was in the ward. I thought by doing so, I would be able to get my mother to marry into the Lloyd family, making me a true noble daughter of the Lloyd family. ¡±

    ¡°Dad knew about it, but I cried and pretended to be innocent and it passed. He personally used all his connections to help me suppress the matter. But he preferred to marry udia rather than marry my mother. udia graduated from a prestigious university, but my mother had not been school. I always had to be an illegitimate daughter. That was really ironic.¡±

    ¡°My mother was kind. She had always felt guilty for your mother¡¯s death. That¡¯s why when she happened to meet Collin who was in danger, she had to save him even if she took her own life. Collin helped me for so many years, because he has always felt that it was him who made me lose my mother. He feels very sorry, but he has been kept in the dark. He doesn¡¯t know your mother, in fact, was killed by me.¡±

    Lyra looked in shock at her enchanting face which was twisted and hideous fromughing.

    ¡°How old were you at that time? Your mother was so kind. How did she give birth to a naturally bad person like you?¡±

    For some people, the evil was natural, which simply can not change.

    Not expecting the truth to be like this, Lyra stared at her with raging hatred, ¡°Ethel , I really want to rip out your heart and see if it¡¯s really ck.¡±

    She did not think so, ¡°To achieve the purpose, some people always have to pay a small price. My dear sister, this has been bottled up in my heart for many years. Now that you have learned the truth, is it time to die contentedly?¡±

    She smiled badly and raised her lighter, trying to ignite the oil on the floor.

    ¡°Lyra, although we were not born on the same day, we can die on the same day. You are not alone, right?¡±

    Sheughed rampantly and slowly crouched down.

    Lyra coldly narrowed her eyes. When Anne crouched down, she quickly approached to her and kicked her wrist.

    Anne simply had no time to react. The lighter in her hand fell out of the cage, and she simply could not pick it up.

    Taking advantage of Anne¡¯s trance, Lyra grabbed her neck and pressed it heavily to the edge of the cage. The metal cage made a thud sound.

    Anne¡¯s back was bumped and she grunted in pain.

    Lyra raised her hand and pped her in the face hard.

    Her hand that was holding Anne¡¯s neck was also pressing hard.

    Anne could obviously feel the air around her getting thinner and thinner. She had a violent coughing and her face paled from choking.

    Lyra gnashed her teeth resentfully, ¡°It¡¯s a waste you only have a good-looking appearance. People like you should go to hell. Live and reincarnate in hell.¡±

    Seeing that she was so angry, Anne instead smiled happily and tried hard to provoke her, ¡°Yes, I grew up knowing I had to fight for myself, so I got your mother killed. Lyra, you don¡¯t even know it. I still remember her struggling before she died. She looked at me with an unbelievable expression. She probably didn¡¯t even think I would do it. It felt so good. ¡±

    The thought of her description, Lyra simply had a heartache to the point of losing her mind. The murderous intent in her eyes was intensified and she choked her harder and harder.

    Anne¡¯s expression looked more and more painful. The air she can breathe into the lung was getting thinner and thinner. Her life seemed to pse little by little, but she did not struggle at all. Or she wanted to struggle, but she was not Lyra¡¯s opponent.

    Seeing that Anne was about to die, Lyra suddenly heard Kathleen¡¯s sound.

    ¡°Lyra, it¡¯s been nine minutes. Are you guys okay in there? Wait another minute and we¡¯ll bring Chad in with us!¡±

    When they didn¡¯te out, Kathleen didn¡¯t feel at ease and borrowed a microphone to call out from the door.

    Lyra heard that and herst sanity was woken suddenly before she stormed out of control.

    Chad came in with the troops, and if he came in and saw Anne was killed by her, with Paul Hoare¡¯s people as witnesses, even Malcolm couldn¡¯t save her.

    Her whole life will be ruined because of this woman, Anne.

    So, Anne was deliberately provoking her?

    If they can¡¯t die together, then she would die at her hands.

    She quickly and logically thought this through, abruptly letting go and taking a step back.

    Anne, who had regained fresh air, sat helplessly on the floor. Coughing incessantly, her face paled with misery.

    Lyra regained herposure and looked askance at her proudly, ¡°Strangling you to death is simply dirtying my hands. An unworthy beast like you is better left to thew for trial.¡±

    Anne was still coughing, but raised her eyes and red at Lyra with indignation.

    Time was up and Chad led the charge in with a full squad of soldiers.

    Kathleen held Collin, along with Paul and his bodyguard, and all shifted positions in unison and went into the vi.

    At the sight of therge metal cage in the middle of the open space, everyone, except Paul, was surprised.

    The vi was transformed into such a cage. They were afraid someone had imprisoning addiction, right?

    But the attention of the crowd was ced on the cage for just a moment, and they soon focused on Lyra and Anne.

    Lyra was not hurt in any way and still looked proud and cold. On the contrary, Anne was sitting on the ground in a disheveled and pitiful way, coughing incessantly. The struggling marks on her neck made her look like she had been subjected to some bullying in the past ten minutes.

    Paul was the first to say, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is Ms. Lloyd trying to strangle you?¡±

    Lyra was calm, ¡°Her body is too weak. If I really want to get her killed, how can she still be alive after ten minutes? Mr. Hoare don¡¯t wrong me.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    It was true that Anne wasn¡¯t dead and Paul can¡¯t speak.

    Kathleen and Chad were more concerned about Lyra¡¯s situation.

    Chad: ¡°Are you injured? Why are you put in the cage with Anne Windsor?¡±

    Kathleen quickly spotted the oil on the floor of the cage, ¡°Lyra, what the hell is going on?¡±

 Chapter 590 Malcolm has doubts about this

    Lyra smiled and exined, ¡°Just now Anne took the initiative to empty the fuel tank and tried to light the lighter to die with me. I stopped her when she did it.¡±

    She pointed the lighter outside the cage, ¡°That¡¯s the thing.¡±

    Chad was angry, ¡°She wants to kill you and still tries to struggle to y tricks. She¡¯s hopeless.¡±

    Collin¡¯s eyes looked vicious, and he looked seriously at Paul andmanded in his hoarse but dignified voice, ¡°Paul Hoare, open the cage.¡±

    Paul gestured toward the bodyguard behind him, who immediately went to the opposite wall and pressed a switch. And therge cage slowly retracted to the ceiling.

    Chad and the others walked over towards Lyra and Collin asked, ¡°About mom¡¯s death, did Anne exin?¡±

    Lyra nodded, ¡°It¡¯s all exined. It¡¯s all over. Chad, take her away. I want to investigate her crimes over the years.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t want to linger any longer. She turned her head and left.

    Anne, who was on the ground, gradually recovered from theck of oxygen.

    She looked at Lyra¡¯s back with hatred and venom in her eyes and sneered with strain, ¡°Lyra Lloyd, just now you didn¡¯t dare to strangle me, but I dare to get you killed.¡±

    Before the men Chad brought in came near, she pulled out a pistol that was hidden in advance from her body and quickly aimed it to Lyra, pulling the trigger without hesitation.

    ¡°Rara!¡±

    Collin was the quickest one to notice Anne¡¯s movement and the closest to Lyra. He almost subconsciously wrapped his arms around her and shielded her into his embrace.

    Boom!

    With a gunshot, the bullet hit Collin in the back. Collin wrinkled his brows in pain, but firmly blocked the gun aimed at Lyra, shielding her from the gun and not letting go.

    Anne was toote to fire a second shot before the soldiers Chad brought in quickly took control.

    She looked at the blood on Collin¡¯s back and curled her lips in relief, smiling in an enchanting but extraordinarily creepy way.

    Collin was shot, and Lyra immediately checked on him, ordering Chad angrily, ¡°Take Anne straight back to NIB.¡±

    Even if Lyra did notmand so, Chad will do so. Anne had shot Collin and nearly killed him. This was not a trivial matter.

    But Lyra, in her rage, was still thinking clearly, ¡°Bring Paul Hoare back to NIB with you.¡±

    Paul was wronged, ¡°Ms. Lloyd, I didn¡¯t fire. Anne did it. I didn¡¯t know the reason. It had nothing to do with me.¡±

    Lyra sneered, ¡°How did she get a gun for no reason? And howe I didn¡¯t know she could shoot and be so decisive? Paul Hoare, don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to get a clean break from this.¡±

    Paul lowered his head to stare at her and stopped talking.

    The soldiers immediately took out handcuffs for Anne and Paul.

    Collin was shot and Kathleen was so distraught that she was crying, ¡°Honey, are you okay? Should I call an ambnce?¡±

    Collin shook his head in pain, ¡°No, the small injury is not fatal.¡± Besides, they were on a small ind off the coast with no ambnce.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Lyra examined the gunshot wound in his back, ¡°Let¡¯s leave the ind immediately. There is a medical kit in the car parked along the coast. Give him a simple first aid and then drive to the hospital.¡±

    Too much blood loss can be deadly. Lyra decisively tore her long dress and quickly helped Collin bandage the wound to barely stop the bleeding.

    She and Kathleen assisted Collin to leave here and quickly left the ind in a dinghy.

    When they arrived at the coast, Chad was responsible for taking Anne and Paul back to NIB to be investigated, while Lyra and Kathleen took Collin and went to the hospital to get the bullet out.

    Collin insisted on not being anesthetized, and was deaf to any persuasion from doctor and Kathleen.

    Lyra, who was puzzled, asked seriously, ¡°Are you really self-abusive?¡±

    Collin felt it bitter and forced to hold back the dryness in the throat. It was the first time he exined sincerely, ¡°I hurt you before, caused you to almost get killed by Ethel several times. I am very guilty. I try many times topensate. This time, I¡¯m lucky to be able to block a gunshot for you. I feel much better, so I don¡¯t need anesthesia. Let me feel more pain topensate. ¡±

    Lyra was very speechless, ¡°Are you out of your mind? Kathleen is here and sees you in pain. How heartbroken she should feel. Why are you so selfish? Why don¡¯t you think about her?¡±

    Collin was instantly mute.

    After being scolded by his sister, Collin obediently took the anesthetic.

    After having his wound treated, he was assigned to an observation ward.

    Kathleen found an excuse to go out and buy dinner herself, creating an opportunity for the two to be alone and talk.

    In the ward, once Kathleen left, neither Lyra nor Collin spoke first.

    The room was quiet for a long time, and even a hint of embarrassing feeling was hidden.

    It took a long time for Collin to have the courage to take the lead in finding a topic to break the peace.

    ¡°Lyra, when you entered the vi alone with Anne, what exactly did she say? I saw strangling marks on her neck. You should have experienced a heated argument over the truth of mom¡¯s death?¡±

    Lyra was silent and thought for a while before saying, ¡°Those are only Anne¡¯s one-sided words. There¡¯s no evidence to prove that what she said is true. We have to check itter on.¡±

    But if what Anne said was true, it meant that Collin was also in the dark and was being yed as a pawn by her.

    Thinking that Anne¡¯s mother died because of him, Collin felt guilty for years and indulged Anne in everything in order to repay her kindness.

    But he didn¡¯t realize that all these things started because Anne unplugged their mother¡¯s venttor and killed her.

    Anne clearly knew it all along, but deliberately used Collin¡¯s guilt to try to achieve her various goals.

    This woman was really malicious like a cold-blood animal.

    Lyra mused, letting out a long sigh.

    What would Collin¡¯s reaction be if he knew about this?

    But she hoped that what Anne said was false, that Anne was deliberately taking all the me for whatever reason.

    Otherwise, a little girl was as bad as a devil, which really shocked her dramatically.

    Collin saw that she was too absorbed in her thoughts to tell him the truth, and did not ask more.

    ¡°Lyra, when we go back this time, should I continue with the previously twentyshes and kneeling in the hall to read the scriptures?¡±

    Lyra stopped herplicated thoughts, ¡°No need. At that time it was just to take the opportunity to fish out Anne¡¯s identity. Now things are almost settled.¡±

    Collin sat on the bed. With a gunshot wound in the back, he did not dare to lie down. He looked at his sister¡¯s face, tentatively trying to continue to ask, ¡°Lyra, this time, my subconscious reaction at the moment of crisis is sincere. Can you ¡­¡± Can she forgive him?

    Lyra seemed to know what he wanted to ask and her tone was gentle, ¡°Get well first. Don¡¯t think so much about anything else until you¡¯re better.¡±

    Collin suppressed the bitterness inside his heart and nodded.

    The two-hour observation period was up. Nothing was serious, and Lyra, along with Kathleen, helped Collin back to Anning Hill.

    When things were pretty much taken care of, Lyra went to NIB.

    About the serial killing case, Malcolm visited several crime sites to detect the scene situation, and found out the whole thing was illogical.

    It turned out that the big news that brought Suham into the limelight in the end was a deliberate fake.

    Malcolm was furious and asked for a thorough investigation to find out who was behind the fake.

    Learning that Lyra hade to NIB, Malcolm greeted her personally at the door in a clean military uniform.

    ¡°Honey, I heard Collin took a bullet for you and was wounded. How is he doing?¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, no vital injuries. I have sent him back to Anning Hill to recuperate.¡±

    Malcolm quietly listened to her. With his intuition, he helped Lyra analyze, ¡°I think there¡¯s something wrong with this. The method Anne Windsor set you up is not cautious than any time before, especially she shot. I heard the shooting was very decisive. Before this, it should not be the first time for her to use the gun. If she intentionally wants to shoot to kill you, how could internal organs are not even injured?¡±

 Chapter 591 Spend the rest of your life atoning for your sins

    Lyra listened to his analysis and was thinking about it as well.

    Anne had been very cautious. This time on the ind, the stuff she nned in advance was substandard, not as rigorous as her previous n.

    And Malcolm talked about the issue of shooting, and she didn¡¯t think it would stand up to scrutiny.

    And not to mention when Anne learned to shoot, she did shoot more decisively. Collin¡¯s internal organs were not injured at all. That was just a rtively light gunshot wound.

    She felt that Anne, this time, seemed to have another purpose.

    Thinking carefully, she asked Malcolm, ¡°What¡¯s the status of Chad¡¯s questioning?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t asked him. Since you¡¯re here, go over the record together?¡±

    Lyra nodded in agreement, and Malcolm offered to take her hand and lead her into the bureau.

    Thinking of Anne¡¯s confession about that incident with her mother, she told Malcolm the story word for word.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be so small at the time, but have such an evil idea. If what she said is true, then she really let me feel very scary. I can¡¯t believe at all. I want to investigate it again. ¡±

    His wife asked him to help and he was cheerful to ept it, ¡°I can send someone to investigate it, but may not be able to find out the results. It happened many years ago. ording to what Anne Windsor said to your, that incident was suppressed by your father. You father had always been careful. I¡¯m afraid it is difficult to check the evidence again.¡±

    Lyra had thought about this result, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just check it out. If you really can¡¯t find it out, just assume she¡¯s telling the truth.¡±

    The two held hands together into the bureau and went to check Chad¡¯s records of the interrogation from Anne, Paul and Paul¡¯s bodyguards.

    Chad handed Lyra Paul¡¯s record of words.

    ¡°Lyra, he didn¡¯t admit to being involved with Anne Windsor¡¯s crime and insisted she quietly stole the gun from his room and installed the metal cage in the vi. Theoretically, although it feels like a pervert to do so, there is no rule that he can¡¯t do so and he¡¯s fault.¡±

    From the ind back to now, Chad had not been able to take a break and his throat was dry.

    Malcolm personally handed him a cup of tea.

    He gulped and continued, ¡°Paul Hoare, after all, has Owhil noble identity. In order not to cause an international sensation, if we can¡¯t incriminate him within today, he will have to be released tomorrow.¡±

    Lyra read Paul¡¯s record carefully, ¡°Then let him go. He¡¯s a fool who is used by Anne. As long as he didn¡¯t make serious crime of murder and arson in Crana, we¡¯re not likely to linger him too long.¡±

    Her target was mainly Anne Windsor. Other aplices were not important at all.

    Malcolm carefully reviewed the records as well, ¡°Wait a little longer for Anne Windsor¡¯s evidence. I¡¯ll send someone to check over that incident years ago, and then the evidence will be summarized to send to justice.¡±

    Chad: ¡°Okay bro.¡±

    For two days in a row, they were busy collecting all kinds of incriminating evidence against Anne.

    After entering NIB, she would never get out lightly this time.

    Day 3.

    The case of Lyra¡¯s mother that happened years ago didn¡¯t have any progress.

    The more there was no suspicion, the more it meant that the evidence was handled cleanly by Reginald.

    Lyra took Anne¡¯s word for it and made a statement at NIB herself about their argument that day, based on Anne¡¯s statement at the time.

    All the evidence was consolidated and Chad submitted it to the Department of Justice that afternoon. Now they just had to wait for the oue of the trial.

    Lyra was just about to leave NIB when her cell phone rang. It was from an unknown number that had been cked out.

    She knew who the owner of the number was.

    It was Collin.

    Lyra instantly turned serious. After picking up the phone, without waiting for him to speak, she stated bluntly, ¡°All the evidence rted to Ethel¡¯s crime has been handed over to justice. If you want to plead for her, you don¡¯t have to.¡±

    Collin was silent for a long time, as if he was speechless after she guessed it right.

    It took a while before Collin said, ¡°Can youe back to Anning Hill? There¡¯s something I want to talk to you in person.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    The moment Lyra agreed, she hung up the phone straight away.

    She found Chad, asked for a copy of Anne¡¯s statement, and drove herself straight to the Lloyd Manor in Anning Hill.

    Master bedroom at Collin¡¯s vi.

    Collin, with a box in his arms, sat by the head of the bed in the master bedroom. He was looking out the window, as if he was lost in thought.

    Lyra knocked politely on the door and stepped in.

    ¡°Or do you want to talk to me about Ethel? Her mother saved your life with her own, and you want to use that as a condition for me to persuade Malcolm to go easy on her?¡±

    Collin looked at her and didn¡¯t say a word, but that meant no rebuttal.

    Lyra smiled in mockery as she opened her bag and tossed Anne¡¯s deposition from the bureau, onto Collin.

    ¡°Although mom was sick, but not sick to death. It was Ethel quietly removed her oxygen mask when she was critically ill. Dad knew about it and chose to indulge Ethel. Take a good look. The illegitimate sister you had been protecting for so long was so malicious.¡±

    Collin looked at her in astonishment.

    Not digesting her words, his expression was suspicious and shocking.

    He immediately took the deposition and read it carefully line by line.

    While he was checking out the truth, Lyra didn¡¯t hang around but added fuel to his fire.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know how arrogant Ethel was the other day when she brought me into the ind vi and said she took off Mom¡¯s oxygen mask. She watched Mom¡¯s unbelievably horrified face as she watched her die.¡±

    ¡°After all these years, she wasn¡¯t even guilty, but rather angry that she didn¡¯t get her mother into the Lloyd family as a proper wife, so that she could be a real noble daughter.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve helped her so much. She just feels like ying with you. You¡¯re just a stepping stone for her.¡±

    ¡°Collin, don¡¯t you feel guilty for making your own sister sad over such a wolfish bastard sister?¡±

    The more she said, the more furiously Lyra clenched her fists. There was monstrous hatred in her eyes, wanting to kill Ethel directly.

    Collin read the deposition back and forth for three times and kept shaking his head with a horrified expression, ¡°How can this be ¡­¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Lyra observed his expression of total disbelief and breathed deeply to suppress her anger.

    ¡°Believe it or not, but you can rest assured. After all, she¡¯s a part of the Lloyd family. I will not let her die, not to mention it happened a long time ago. Based on her confessions and her age at the time, she can¡¯t be sentenced to death. But I want her to be imprisoned for life, living worse than death in hell. Spend the rest of her life atoning for what she did.¡±

    After finishing her speech resentfully, she turned her head and left.

    Collin was still reading that deposition. The box on hisps contained some of their mother¡¯s belongings. It was even toote to open it for Lyra to see.

 Chapter 592 Things have come to a close; the Lloyd family siblings send her off

    Until Lyra left a long time, Collin was still sitting frozen in ce, with his mind frantically analyzing the incident.

    Ethel¡¯s statement said that their mother was sick because she discovered the adultery between their father and his lover.

    But, by that time, Collin was not young.

    He remembered very well that he was around when their mother fell ill with cancer, and there was no way it was caused by anger.

    Moreover, their mother had already known about Ethel and her mother¡¯s existence the year Ethel was born.

    She knew her husband well enough that he was a yboy, and simply couldn¡¯t stop him.

    And their mother was a career-minded woman. Divorce and property division will lead to a lot of problems. So she simply did not care about her husband but had been pretending not to know and respected each other as a guest.

    How could Ethel have done such a thing when she was so young?

    Collin thought about it and came to a conclusion.

    She was deliberate. With the pretext of using their mother¡¯s death, she tricked Lyra to the vi and wanted to die with Lyra. Knowing that it was impossible to get Lyra killed and would reveal her intentions, she still shot.

    Did she return Collin¡¯s favor and help resolve the rift between Lyra and him?

    It was because of the guilt of watching him being abused too much by Lyra some time ago?

    Perhaps the only way to get the right answer was to meet Ethel in person.

    But Lyra would not let him see Ethel in private, and if Lyra knew it, it was going to harm their kinship again.

    Collin¡¯s mind was in turmoil, hesitating whether to tell Lyra what he knew.

    He was anxious and worried when Kathleen walked in and sat down next to him.

    ¡°Just now Lyra left. She didn¡¯t look very good. What did you say to upset her?¡±

    Collin shook his head, fought the dryness in his throat, and said, ¡°I was going to ask what exactly Ethel had told her on the ind. I wanted to share with her some of the things Mom had left behind. She thought I was going to plead for Ethel and was pissed off.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Kathleen was stunned, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you exin to her? Lyra was already very sensitive about you helping Ethel, so it would have been a big misunderstanding!¡±

    Collin coughed so hard that his face turned wan.

    It was not that he didn¡¯t want to exin. It was that Lyra had already decided that he simply had no time to speak, and he was deep in thoughts by Lyra showing him the Ethel¡¯s deposition.

    Kathleen kept sighing, ¡°Your rtion with your little sister finally has eased up. Since the day you took a bullet for her, her attitude towards you is obviously showing that she wants to forgive you. Now it¡¯s ruined again.¡±

    Collin was silent and handed Kathleen a copy of Ethel¡¯s statement.

    ¡°Ethel said she got my mom killed and deliberately provoked Rara. But I knew Ethel couldn¡¯t have had that chance. She shot me on the ind was to help me.¡±N?velDrama.Org content.

    cough cough ¡­

    He was speaking too quickly and coughed, ¡°Honey, should I tell Rara the truth?¡±

    Kathleen seriously helped him analyze, ¡°There is misunderstanding between you two. If you help Ethel defense, she will not think you are telling the truth. And she will only think you deliberately say so in order to help Ethel. And she will even think you and Ethel colluded in advance on the ind. That you take this shot will be a bitter trick. ¡±

    Collin lowered his eyes gloomily, and was torn because he shared the same opinion with Kathleen.

    Lyra didn¡¯t trust him at all right now, and Lyra was very sensitive about his attitude whenever it came to Ethel.

    He lowered his head and was silent.

    Kathleen had been with him for so many years and knew him best, advising him to think outside the box.

    ¡°Even if you tell this truth to her and she believes it and let Malcolm withdraw this charge, Ethel has done too many bad things. And she will definitely have life imprisonment. The truth will not affect the oue of the trial at all.¡±

    ¡°Honey, listen, leave it alone. Ethel herself knows it very well. The reason why she chooses this way is that she prefers to stay in prison to serve her penance.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s more, it is only your guess. We all don¡¯t know what Ethel thinks in the end. None of us are clear. If you go to mention this to Lyra, it¡¯s only detrimental.¡±

    Kathleen¡¯s every words were true.

    Whether Ethel killed their mother or not, the moment she was sent to NIB, the ending was already foregone.

    He couldn¡¯t help her, and he won¡¯t help her again.

    This was the consequence she asked for herself for so many years, and she can only bear it herself.

    Collin stayed at home to recuperate. Although Lyra was very angry, he did not mention a word of pleading for Ethel and didn¡¯t even intend to visit Ethel secretly. Seeing that, Lyra was not that angry any more.

    Two dayster, Ethel¡¯s sentence was announced. It was life imprisonment.

    She was taken to the prison door by an armed car. After spending almost a week at the bureau, she was quite emaciated and she was already thin.

    Her wrists were locked with heavy handcuffs, and she looked extraordinarily pathetic.

    With the evil things she did before, they thought those who were pathetic always had some insufferable sides.

    Knowing that she was going to be sent to prison with no chance of getting out for the rest of her life, she lowered her head and her eyes looked dark and numb with no emotion until a police took her out of the car.

    At the entrance of the prison, several people stood there.

    Led by Lyra and Malcolm, Collin, Kathleen, Micah and Keith were all there.

    She looked at them one by one and finally watched Lyra¡¯s face with a satisfied smile, ¡°Lyra, my sister, you are so kind to let so many rtivese to see me off. I am so happy.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s face was expressionless, ¡°I call you Ethel Lloyd onest time. After today, your name will disappear from the Lloyd family tree. We are yourst day of kin.¡±

    The smile on Ethel¡¯s face was slightly stiff and then she relieved, ¡°Yes, I understand, the Lloyd family is the richest family in Crana. How can they allow their family to have such a big stain? I am sent to prison to serve a sentence. It will only being shame on the family.¡±

    She kept staring at Lyra, and her smile can make them chill. She said with gloomy tone.

    ¡°Lyra, take care of yourself. Although I can¡¯t bring troubles to your life in the future, I¡¯m in jail and will definitely pray for you every day. I¡¯m looking forward to your smooth life.¡±

    Lyra was sullen and watched her coldly without a word.

    Ethel¡¯s gaze moved to several brothers and finally at Collin¡¯s face. She watched him for a minute, seemingly with relief.

    It was about time, and the police took her toward the gate.

    As she was about to go inside, Ethel looked up at the bright sunlight and silently felt the warmth of the shine that bathed her.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is thest time I see such a nice weather. It¡¯s nice to have so many siblings there before doing a farewell ceremony with the first half of my life.¡±

    All the Lloyds present just stared at her and no one spoke.

    Everyone had a calm expression as they watched her enter the prison step by step. The big and heavy iron door that would lock her in this ce forever. And she would repent for the sins she hadmitted before.

 Chapter 593 A party; husband groupâ€™s peeling shrimp scene

    Ethel was in jail and Lyra¡¯s entanglement with her was over.

    After days of running around for these things, even losing sleep at night, Lyra finally got a good night¡¯s sleep.

    Since Abigail was in Suham for the first time, Lyra took the initiative and invited her and Micah to dinner at Lyre Spiti.

    Melissa had been busy all day since she became the team manager and had not had a good rest for a long time. Lyra, seeing that she can finally fulfill her life and find a career she was interested in, also invited her and Keith over for dinner.

    Micah, Keith and their fiancees were there. Kathleen knew about it and took Collin here for this family party.

    Eventually Chad and Keira came over.

    What started out as a treat for a small group ended up being a party.

    Lyra and Malcolm bought many vegetables and meat and cooked the dinner themselves.

    Because there were too many people and she was afraid of Malcolm being too busy, Lyra helped him in the kitchen, which was rate. And Kathleen also came to help them.

    Chad, Keira, Collin, Micah, Abigail, Keith, and Melissa were left and all sat in the living room chatting.

    They were happy and harmonious.

    The only regret was that Spencer and Momo were still in the Rudolph¡¯s home. And it was not convenient to bring them over to y with their uncles and future aunts.

    Nearly an hourter, a sumptuous seafood dinner was served by Lyra and Malcolm.

    Malcolm fetched a few bottles of good wine and poured sses of wine for each person to celebrate such a family gathering.

    At the dinner table, Lyra asked, ¡°Abigail, how soon are you going to marry Micah?¡±

    Abigail was peeling shrimp for herself and was suddenly mentioned. Feeling embarrassed, she lowered her head, ¡°I can¡¯t decide it alone. It depends on Micah¡¯s decision and my parents¡¯ confering. I have been deprived of the right to speak. Even the resistance is ineffective.¡±

    Lyra turned her attention back to Micah who was eating quietly, ¡°Micah, what do you think?¡±

    Micah said seriously, ¡°Abigail chased after me for a year before. I n to chase after her well for a year. If Abigail is willing, we¡¯ll get married the end of next year.¡±

    So it wasn¡¯t toote. Lyra nodded in relief, but nced at Keith who kept peeling shrimp and crabs and putting them into Melissa¡¯s bowl.

    Melissa was a little embarrassed and stopped him from doing so, insisting on doing it herself. But she couldn¡¯t resist Keith¡¯s spoiling and eventually had to eat the seafood he peeled.

    Lyra observed the sweet doting of Keith and looked at Micah and Abigail.

    Abigail was peeling shrimp on her own, and Micah was also eating, who waspletely unaware of this.

    She lightly tut-tutted twice to remind, ¡°Micah, you have to be more diligent in chasing after Abigail. Look at Keith. He¡¯s peeling crab and lobster so vigorously. Don¡¯t you have to be more active too?¡±

    Micah was about to eat but stopped and all looked at Keith who was diligently peeling shrimp.

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Micah immediately put down his knife and fork, followed Keith¡¯s example, and peeled the crab for Abigail.

    Abigail was warmed as she watched his rusty but serious movements as he peeled the crab.

    She nced at Lyra and the two smiled at each other.

    While making eye contact with Abigail, Lyra suddenly had a lot more peeled seafood in her bowl.

    She nced down and realized that Malcolm had already been peeling for her, starting almost at the same time as Keith.

    But sheplimented Keith, but him. And Malcolm looked aggrieved and slightly offended.

    Lyra immediately cupped his face and gently kissed his thin lips, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re so good.¡±

    At the dinner table, from the drinking wine and eating food, it turned into arge seafood peeling scene.

    Keith, Micah and Malcolm were so attentive to help their beloved ones peel seafood. Collin was not willing to be outdone and soon joined the peeling seafood camp.

    All the men at the table, except Chad, were dutifully serving their beloved ones. Keira deted and poked Chad with her elbow, silently reminding him to take the initiative.

    Chad waspletely ignorant and ate his own food.

    Keira cursed him a million times in her heart and reminded him in a whisper while clenching teeth, ¡°You can peel one for me too.¡±

    ¡°You want to eat crabs too?¡±

    Keira held back her anger and nodded with a smile.

    Chad looked around the whole table of sumptuous seafood, and finally take a crab to disassemble and peel skillfully.

    He took off the fatty crab roe and passed it to Keira¡¯s mouth in an unprecedented move, ¡°Do you want some?¡±

    Keira, who was surprised and ttered by his readiness to feed her, shouted sweetly and morously, ¡°Thanks Chad.¡±

    She licked her lips and opened her mouth to eat the crab roe in his hand, but bit nothing when her mouth was about to touch the crab roe.

    Chad quickly took his hand back and ate it himself, ¡°If you want to eat, peel it yourself. They are couples or unmarried couple rtionship. We are not the same. Feeding you is not appropriate. The e is no need to follow their example.¡±

    Keira¡¯s eyes were red. She didn¡¯t get to eat the crab robe and was being scolded. She was dying of grievance, ¡°Why is it different? It¡¯s such a nice atmosphere tonight. We can pretend to be couple too!¡±

    Chad shook his head, ¡°We¡¯re not a couple. I¡¯m the one raising you. You can call me dad if you want, then I¡¯ll peel the shrimp for my good girl.¡±

    Keira was furious, ¡°Chad White! You¡¯re trying to take advantage of me!¡±

    Chad couldn¡¯t agree with her usation, ¡°Letting you call me dad is taking advantage? Won¡¯t I be taking advantage if we pretend to be a couple with you and let you call me your boyfriend?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    He thought he was right, until Malcolm hit him with a fork.

    ¡°Rara said you are too straight and you have a one-track mind. Tonight I finally know how ridiculously low your EQ is. As NIB¡¯s iing deputy director, how can you be so stupid?¡±

    Chad obediently listened to his scolding and did not retort at all.

    Other people quickly noticed the key words in Malcolm¡¯s words.

    Keith: ¡°Chad is getting promoted to deputy director? Congrattions.¡±

    Lyra also nodded her head in praise, ¡°From Captain of NIB Team 4 to deputy director, Chad, you¡¯re well worth it.¡±

    Beingplimented, Chadughed, ¡°Thanks to your and Mr. Keith for thepliment. It¡¯s all due to my brother¡¯s intentional promotion.¡±

    Lyra suddenly changed the topic, ¡°But Malcolm is right. Deputy director has to be more sophisticated. Your EQ can¡¯t be too low. Chad, honestly, do you like Keira?¡±

    She know Keira¡¯s feelings for Chad. Keira once considered Chad an idol and the only love of her life.

    As for Chad¡¯s care and attention to Keira, it was clear that he had feelings for her, but he was wooden towards rtionship.

    Keira was afraid that Chad didn¡¯t like her, so she didn¡¯t confess her feelings first.

    Taking this opportunity tonight, Lyra wanted to be a matchmaker and help them admit their feelings for each other.

    Suddenly being asked a question, Keira lowered her head and nervously squeezed her palm.

    She expected Chad to say something that will delight her but feared that he will say something that will disappoint her.

    She felt itplicated.

    Chad, at the center of the conversation, also froze.

    He was silent for a long time without answering, and seemed to be thinking deeply about the answer in his heart. He was very cautious about the topic.

 Chapter 594 Malcolm seduced a woman at border?

    The longer he remained silent, the more Keira was disappointed.

    Keith immediately helped him, ¡°Chad, a man should dare to admit it. If you don¡¯t answer it well tonight, you¡¯ll regret in the future. It will be you who suffer the loss.¡±

    Malcolm and Micah both knew it well.

    Micah: ¡°I didn¡¯t realize at first that I actually like Abigail a long time ago.¡±

    Malcolm: ¡°Chad, you have to think clearly before you say it. I almost died before being forgiven. You are the most direct witness. Although there are not so manyplicated questions between you and Keira, if you answer it wrong, you will certainly need to chase after her.¡±

    Chad was confused, ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Lyra also reminded him, ¡°Chad, if one day Keira falls in love with another man, think about that image, what will you feel?¡±

    Chad thought about her words very carefully.

    There was a simr incident when he stayed with Anthony before, and Anthony said he liked Keira and wanted to abduct her.

    He was very angry and won¡¯t allow anyone to snatch his treasure.

    At that time, he had an idea that if Anthony really dared to do so, he will kill him on the spot.

    Thinking about it, he went on to say, ¡°I¡¯ll feel unhappy and angry. If her future boyfriend treats her badly, I might even want to carry a knife and kill him.¡±

    Hearing what he said, they allughed out loud.

    Keira¡¯s hands cupped his tan face in satisfaction and kissed his face without disdain.

    ¡°Thank you, Chad. I knew it. You have me in your heart. Don¡¯t worry. I will only have one boyfriend in my life Chad. if you don¡¯t want me, I would rather be a nun!¡±

    She held his face and kissed him again, apanied by the surroundingughter. The atmosphere was joyful.

    Chad grimaced and disgusted, ¡°Stop! Keira, did you wipe your mouth? My face is stained with oil.¡±

    He indignantly wiped his face with his sleeve and lowered his head, trying to cover the blush. After returning from the border, he was tanned, which helped his blushed face less obvious. However, he himself can clearly feel the cheeks burning rmingly.

    It was the first time for him to be kissed by a girl fiercely. It really made him ¡­ unable to stand it.

    Malcolm knew him best. He knew Chad was shy and noticed his ears were red. However, he didn¡¯t expose it but just said, ¡°Chad, you are not young. Since everyone is here tonight, if you want, I, as the head of the family, will help you to get engaged.¡±

    Keira was jumping for joy, ¡°Yes, yes, thank you Mr. Malcolm. I agree to be engaged! I don¡¯t need any gifts. White Corp will just announce the news.¡±

    Chad had not yet eased up from the emotion of being kissed to shyness, whispering Keira, ¡°You¡¯re a girl. Be more reserved. So many people are watching. Don¡¯t be so fierce, like you want to eat me!¡±

    He amused all of them with his words.

    Everyone wasughing.

    Keiraughed as well. She imitated Lyra, grasped Chad¡¯s cor and said seriously, ¡°Chad White, from the time you took me out of Europe Swye dungeon, you¡¯re mine and you won¡¯t get rid of me. ¡±

    Chad gently patted the back of her hand, ¡°Let go. I¡¯m not getting rid of you. I¡¯m raising you and send you to a college. I have spent so much money. I have to get it back with interest!¡±

    Theyughed even louder at his words.

    Keithughed, ¡°Malcolm, it seems NIB and White Corp are not well paid. Chad is the adopted son of the White family. Why is he so stingy like this?¡±

    Chad took the opportunity toin and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s not well paid. My boss has a bad temper. He always deducts my sry. With so many deductions, I¡¯ll do my job for nothing.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Malcolm lowered his head and put down lightly his knife and fork on the table.

    The crisp and inconspicuous sound was like a time bomb about to explode for Chad.

    He was so scared and put his palms together devoutly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Malcolm is the best leader in the world. He¡¯s understanding, considerate, caring and very kind! Never shamelessly deduct my sry!¡±

    When Malcolm heard hisst sentence, hepressed his thin lips, ¡°Chad White, you must have neglected training recently. Come to my office tomorrow. I will take you to experience the devil training again.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Malcolm¡­¡±

    Chad felt very bitter. The former deputy director Shane was tortured in his office and couldn¡¯t walk afterward. He knew this so he was afraid of it.

    But begging with Malcolm apparently didn¡¯t work, so he had to find Malcolm¡¯s most fearful thing.

    Chad immediately turned his gaze to Lyra, ¡°Lyra, Malcolm has a personal vendetta and wants to torture me to death. As long as you protect me, I will tell you he has messed with a girl at the border!¡±

    ¡°Chad White!¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s tone was hostile, which showed he was really anxious.

    Lyra nced at him, saw that he reacted so overly, and immediately realized that things were not simple.

    Collin, Micah, and Keith looked at Chad in unison.

    Collin: ¡°Is Malcolm going behind Rara¡¯s back and flirting with girls out there?¡±

    Micah: ¡°Do you forget the promise you made when you married Rara? Are you still trying to get punishments from me?¡±

    Keith followed, ¡°Malcolm, that¡¯s your fault. How can you be out there causing troubles? Do you want to get beaten up?¡±

    Malcolm was sullen.

    Lyra dangerously narrowed her eyes, ¡°Confess and I¡¯ll be lenient. Resist and you¡¯ll receive severe punishments. Exin.¡±

    What started out as aughter-filled family gathering suddenly turned into a family trial session.

    And the trial was against Malcolm, who cooked the delicious dishes to treat their rtives tonight.

    Malcolm red resentfully at Chad, who became an onlooker, ¡°Help me exin!¡±

    Chad was cheeky and smiled badly, ¡°As long as you promise me never to deduct my sry again, by the way, give me a two-month bonus, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Malcolm counter-attacked, ¡°If you don¡¯t exin, no bonus but deduct six months of sry. I think you want to experience the power of the family¡¯s whip?¡±

    At the mention of the whip, Keira immediately protected Chad, ¡°You can¡¯t beat Chad. You mess with other women behind Lyra¡¯s back and have affairs. It has nothing to do with Chad. It¡¯s you who are disloyal and disobedient!¡±

    Chad immediately covered her mouth, feeling panic, ¡°Keira, shut up! The more you talk, the more outrageous it bes. How does it be love affairs with another woman? You¡¯re irritating him. Do you want me to die?¡±

    Putting down her knife and fork, Lyra had her arms crossed proudly, watched Chad and Malcolm and smiled kindly, ¡°So, which one of you exin?¡±

 Chapter 595 Family rules and Malcolm volunteers for punishment

    Chad was abashed and looked at Malcolm.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Malcolm looked like a dignified gentleman but the words he said was cruel.

    ¡°You cause the trouble so you solve it yourself. If you can¡¯t do this, I have a hundred ways to fix you. Do you wanna try?¡±

    Chad¡¯s arms and legs went weak and he immediately looked at Lyra and began to state very heartily.

    ¡°Lyra, I am exaggerating. In fact, it doesn¡¯t reach that extent. My brother led a team at the border and saved a junior female student from terrorists. She was in a trip and kidnapped.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that girl to fall in love with my brother. She just ¡­ pestered him for a few days at the border, but you can rest assured he only has you in his heart. He definitely didn¡¯t touch her even a finger.¡±

    ¡°He was very adamant and refused the girl many times. Finally he had Ted send her back home.¡±

    His exnation implied his desire for survival.

    Malcolm was relieved to hear that and thought it quite pertinent. And he felt that he did nothing wrong in this matter.

    But to his surprise, after Chad¡¯s exnation, Lyra¡¯s expression was calm and she seemed to be in contemtion.

    After a while, she asked: ¡°Why have you not mentioned a single word to me about this matter since you returned to Suham? If you don¡¯t feel guilty, why don¡¯t you dare to tell me honestly?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s whole body froze.

    Chad saw his face changed, and quickly helped to continue to exin, ¡°Lyra, don¡¯t be angry. He must be afraid you¡¯ll think too much, so he didn¡¯t tell you. I can guarantee with my life. He is absolutely loyal to you. No matter how other women harass him, he absolutely doesn¡¯t care about them!¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t answer, always staring at Malcolm.

    Lyra could easily notice his every little movement. She was very keen and noticed he swallowed, a sign of nervousness and guilty conscience.

    However, with so many rtives in mind, she didn¡¯t say much but smiled warmly, ¡°What are you afraid of? Of course I believe in you.¡±

    She arched her eyebrows and tenderly served Malcolm food, ¡°Come on, eat more. You¡¯ve done so much cooking today. I¡¯ll consider giving you a massage at night.¡±

    Massage?

    Malcolm¡¯s palms were tight, and he preferred interrogation and sparring.

    He was afraid he was going to see the moldy ruler that wasying in the drawer.

    After a silent sigh, he stood in silent tribute for himself, frantically wording for the preparations of the night ahead.

    A small interlude ended quickly by Lyra who changed the topic.

    The room resumed its joyful atmosphere and the asional crisp clink of toasts could be heard.

    They had a long meal until 9:30 p. m. that the pleasant little family gathering ended.

    Chad was half-drunk and was already talking nonsense.

    And in the memory of the first experience in the border, he was like a savage and no one wanted him. He was crying out to repeat Malcolm¡¯s grace and almost said he wanted to give birth to babies for Malcolm.

    Fortunately, Chad¡¯s vi was close by, and Keira coaxed him with kind words, held his arm, and helped him back home.

    Collin, Micah and Keith, the three brothers, went to the garage with their respective beloved ones and went to their own home respectively.

    The messy kitchen was cleaned up by Malcolm in a good manner.

    In the past, when he needed to do so many dishes, Lyra would apany him to chat and help him in the meantime to put the dishes into the cupboard.

    But tonight, Lyra went to the bedroom after the dinner, deliberately leaving him alone to clean up the mess, as if punishing him for his dishonesty when they were having dinner.

    With a guilty conscience, Malcolm willingly cleaned up the kitchen.

    Half an hourter, he carefully went back to the bedroom.

    The door was opened slightly, and the light from the room came through the crack.

    He gingerly pushed the door in and saw Lyra sitting leisurely and cross-legged on the bed. She was on her phone, without the ruler by her side.

    Malcolm was suspicious.

    Just let him off the hook? Was she not going to cross-examine him?

    Did she really just want to give him a massage?

    He pushed the door open uncertainly and slowly walked towards Lyra, tentatively moving towards her and trying to hug her, ¡°Honey.¡±

    Lyra did not dodge, but also ignored himpletely as if he was air.

    He could clearly feel the unusual scent on her and quietly looked at the phone screen in front of her.

    It was a What¡¯s App chat box with a note of ¡°Sweet babe¡±.

    Hmm?

    Was she going through the previous chat logs with him?

    Once again, he took a closer look at the messages he had sent her during the days when he was still at the border.

    He sent her the photos of roasting hares and living in tents.

    She was checking the messages as if to confirm whether he had told her there was a girl chasing him or not.

    Malcolm held his breath, mourned silently for himself, and turned to get the wash board from the closet.

    He had just took out the long-sealed board when Lyra nced at him and asked gently, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Malcolm looked honest, ¡°I hid something to you in the border. I made a mistake. I have to take the initiative to kneel at the corner for punishment.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Her eyes gestured to the empty space beside the bed in front of her, indicating him something.

    Although she was very upset and even very angry, that wash board was too hard. She was afraid that she could not control her emotions and let kneel for a long time. And she couldn¡¯t bear to see that he hurt his knees.

    Malcolm understood her meaning and obediently moved to the empty space in front of her and sat with his back straight on his knees.

    When they were looking at each other, Lyra began to ask questions.

    ¡°First, exin why you haven¡¯t actively mentioned this matter of border to me since you came back until today?¡±

    Malcolm: ¡°You and I were too busy during the first few days after I was back. First, it was about Travis and grandpa. Then Ethel Lloyd. I thought I¡¯d tell you when I¡¯m free, but I didn¡¯t expect Chad to tell you tonight first.¡±

    Lyra wrinkled her eyebrows and handed the chat log on her phone to his eyes, ¡°Take a good look. Since you went to the border, you have sent me messages almost every day. But you haven¡¯t mentioned a word about a girl who likes you and is chasing you. You are deliberately hiding it from me, right?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s jawline tightened and he confessed honestly, ¡°I was afraid you would be angry if you knew it, so I didn¡¯t dare to tell you. But I really didn¡¯t have any rtionship with that girl.¡±

    Lyra can¡¯t understand his way of thinking, ¡°If you had told me then, I might not have felt anything. I wouldn¡¯t be angry. But now, I had to learn this thing from Chad and you are still stammering. Instead, I feel angry that you are hiding it from me and messing with a girl.¡±

    She emphasized the words and Malcolm was terrified, ¡°Babe, it¡¯s not messing but one-sided. I was very disciplined from beginning to end. I did not touch her. I don¡¯t know why she likes me ¡­¡±

    He was about to be trapped by his own fluke at the time.

    He did not confess at that time and more words now seemed a bit affected.

    ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t hide it from you. And nothing disloyal happened. You¡­ you can beat me and punish me a meal out of anger?¡±

    Lyra smiled, ¡°How can I beat the patriarch of the White family and director of NIB? It¡¯s simply a sin.¡±

    She said those words gently and her right hand suddenly took out that long-lost ruler behind her.

    Malcolm was dumbfounded. The ruler was already prepared. Was she deliberately waiting for him to jump into the pit and take the initiative to seek punishment?

 Chapter 596 Malcolmâ€™s ten appetizers

    He looked at the ruler in Lyra¡¯s hand. His body tensed almost immediately, and he asked by a fluke, ¡°How do you want ¡­ to punish me?¡±

    Lyra pressed the end of the ruler gently against his chin, ¡± You volunteer to be punished. It¡¯s hard to turn down the warm-hearted offer. So, I have to be the viin.¡±

    Malcolm was wordless.

    Lyra continued, ¡°What do you think the punishment should be for this one?¡±

    Malcolm barely needed to think and answered honestly, ¡°My whole body is exclusive to you. You can punish me in any way you want.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Lyra raised her eyebrows badly and recklessly.

    Holding the ruler, she slowly moved down and gently poked Malcolm between the legs.

    ¡°Can you be punished here too?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s entire body shuddered and was in horror, ¡°No. This is about our eternal happiness. No punishing, only doting.¡±

    Lyra: ¡°You made a mistake and you still want to be doted? And still want to have sexfortably?¡±

    His face was lovable and he quickly came over and kissed Lyra on the cheek ingratiatingly, ¡°I don¡¯t dare. It¡¯s all up to you.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s anger had mostly subsided.

    Although she was annoyed Malcolm deliberately concealed and did not give an honest ount of the fact that a girl was chasing him, she believed that Malcolm would not dare to do anything bad behind her back.

    She believed in Malcolm¡¯s love for her, but that didn¡¯t mean she¡¯ll let him off easy tonight.

    Couples should be honest with each other. This truth had to be taught to him.

    With that in mind, she grimaced and poked at the buttons on the cor of Malcolm¡¯s shirt.

    ¡°The old rule, strip yourself.¡±

    Malcolm did not hesitate at all. He immediately unbuttoned and took off the shirt.

    His perfect body shape and delicate abs were revealed. His skin was till tanned which caused in the border, and the color looked like honey, which embodied extreme sexiness.

    When he didn¡¯t continue, Lyra decided to nudge the belt around his waist with the ruler, ¡°Forgot again? Do you want me to help you?¡±

    Malcolm had to continue to take off his pants, and after stripping himself, he reverted to a proper and disciplined kneeling position.

    Lyra continued nudging his left arm with the ruler, ¡°Reach out.¡±

    Malcolm dutifully did so, spreading his left palm out and handing it to her.

    Lyra face looked ferociously horrible. Decisively waving her arm, she raised the ruler high, which looked particrly frightening, as if his palm would experience the sharp pain like being burned with sizzling oil.

    Malcolm swallowed hard and withdrew his left hand back, ¡°Babe, how many time do you want to beat me tonight? First ¡­ give me an urate number, so I can be mentally prepared.¡±

    Lyra wrinkled her eyebrows and nudged his arm with the ruler again, gesturing for him to put his hand out.

    ¡°Tonight, without counting. I¡¯ll beat you until you sincerely admit your mistake.¡±

    Malcolm had just put his left hand out, and upon hearing her words, as if he had found a savior, he ¡°rescued¡± his hand back.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really know I¡¯m wrong. From now on, I absolutely dare not hide it from you. And I will not have any out-of-the-ordinary actions outside behind your back. I¡¯m sincere.¡±

    Lyra was not quite satisfied, ¡°You haven¡¯t been beaten yet but admit your fault so soon. Obviously, you¡¯re very perfunctory. I¡¯ll serve you ten appetizers first.¡±

    Malcolm was speechless.

    He was so aggrieved that he could only meekly extend his hand.

    Watching Lyra swing the ruler once again, he closed his eyes tightly and waited for the sharp pain to sweep over him.

    One second.

    Two seconds.

    ¡­

    Because his eyes were closed, all of his sensitive points converged on his palm at this point, and his jawline was taut.

    But to his surprise, whatnded in his palm was not a vicious ruler, but the touch of soft lips.

    He was slightly startled and opened his eyes abruptly to see Lyra holding his left hand and kissing it ten times very seriously.

    Obviously, she was doing a very gentle and spoiling action. However, when Lyra kissed his palm, her expression was still fierce, like a furious kitten.

    ¡°How do those ten appetizers taste? Can you remember the lesson?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s dark eyes stared at her obsessively, ¡°I¡¯ll remember to the end of my life. I never dare again.¡±

    Lyra then retook the ruler, pinched his fingertips and punched him hard in the palm.

    Snap!

    The palm quickly turned red.

    The sudden onught of pain caused Malcolm to hiss softly.

    He thought he didn¡¯t have to take a beating so he really can¡¯t have any fluke.

    What was different this time was that she gave him a carrot first, then the stickter.

    Lyra scolded him seriously,¡±Will you remember this pain? If there is a next time, I¡¯ll beat you directly with the ruler, don¡¯t think I will let you go off.¡±

    Malcolm nodded honestly and went over to give her a sly kiss on the cheek, ¡°I¡¯ll remember this. I promise I won¡¯t do it again. You¡¯re the best.¡±

    Lyra helped him blow the pain away and her fingers gently rubbed his wound.

    They were just light beatings and he quickly felt no pain.

    But Lyra did not want to let him go, got close to his ear, and said with provocative tone, ¡°Honey, I punish you to lie t tonight. I want to ¡®torture¡¯ you.¡±

    This ¡°torture¡± was a reward for Malcolm, a sign that Rara loved him, and he loved it.

    His long bodyy down next to her on the bed, tly seducing her.

    ¡°Come on babe. Ravage me. I¡¯m ready.¡±

    Lyra stifled augh and turned off the overhead light in the bedroom.N?velDrama.Org content.

    Then she rode on him ¡­

    Darkness was mysterious and wonderful. It was perfect to explore treasures.

    All the unspeakable happiness was hidden in the darkness.

    ¡­

    The next day, Lyra, who was hard-workingst night, surprisingly did not have an attack once again.

    Malcolm was delighted and felt that the hope was just around the corner for Lyre Spiti.

    Seeing that Lyra was still asleep, he could not bear to disturb her. After skillfully performing the morning kissing ritual, he gingerly washed up and left Lyre Spiti.

    By the time he arrived at the bureau¡¯s office, Chad had arrived without invitation and had been squatting in a standard horse stance for an hour in the open space in front of his office table.

    Malcolm saw him as soon as he opened the door and said sarcastically, ¡°What a rarity! My soon-to-be deputy director. What mistake did you make? Running over here to do the horse stance?¡±

    Chad¡¯s physical fitness was good. After an hour of horse stance, his face was not red and he was not panting from exhaustion, ¡°Last night I was too reckless. I identally spilled the beans. You must have been questioned by Lyrast night, right? It¡¯s all my fault. As long as you can forgive me, I can do anything.¡±

    Malcolm took off his military jacket, neatly folded it, and walked carelessly to the table in front of him and sat down.

    ¡°It was indeed your fault but it¡¯s a good thing Rara was generous and didn¡¯t bother with me. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have been able toe to the bureau this morning.¡±

    Chad heard that there seemed to be a turnaround in this matter, ¡°It seems Lyra is not angry? Does that mean I can¡¯t be punished?¡±

    Malcolm sentenced him seriously, ¡°You still need to be punished. After all, what you say always spoil my life. How many times have you been ame assist? It¡¯s countless, right?¡±

    Chad felt it bitter, ¡°I am wronged. I am helping you sincerely. I didn¡¯t mean to be ame assist.¡±

    Malcolm nodded and pretended be serious. Flipping through the paperwork in his hands, he didn¡¯t even look at him, ¡°That¡¯s low IQ. How about sending you to the boot camp counseling room for half a month?¡±

    ¡°Ah!?¡±

    Chad maintained the standard horse stance, grimaced as if he had eaten something very bitter and felt extremely aggrieved.

    ¡°It means to experience half a month of devil training. I¡¯ll soon be promoted to deputy director. I got many important tasks now. Bro, spare me!¡±

    Malcolm, who looked like he was nice, said mercifully, ¡°Then deduct your six-month bonus at White Corp, or do two hundred and forty-nine push-ups plus two hundred and forty-nine minutes of handstands against the wall.¡±

    For this kind of multiple choice questions, he simply did not need to think about it.

    Chad said decisively, ¡°I choose push-ups and handstands.¡±

    But he was a little puzzled, ¡°But why is it two hundred and forty-nine?¡±

    Malcolm snorted, raised his eyes to gaze at him and taunted sharply, ¡°Because you are intellectually potty, not even better than two hundred and fifty.¡± (Two hundred and fifty means stupid person.)

 Chapter 597 Chadâ€™s sucking up; even the water become sweet

    Chad was wordless.

    He couldn¡¯t get annoyed by being taunted, but smiled like a simple doggy, ¡°What you say to me is right. You can say it again. Your words to me is the holy words. Every sentence is a ssic quote.¡±

    As long as he didn¡¯t deduct his wages, Malcolm can feel free to scold him!

    He suppressed his true inner thoughts and smiled extra pleasingly.

    Malcolm stared at him, ¡°Do you like to be scolded? You have masochistic tendencies?¡±

    Chad: ¡°No, just like being scolded by you.¡±

    With goose bumps by his words, Malcolm hurriedly executed the punishment for him, ¡°No more dy. Get ready for push-ups. After that, do handstands yourself. Set time on your own. I will not keep an eye on you. ¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Chad replied briskly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry bro. I¡¯m honest. Even if you don¡¯t keep an eye on me, I¡¯ll do it in a disciplined manner, and I promise not to miss a second.¡±

    Malcolm gave him a condescending nce, seeing through it but not saying anything.

    Doing push-ups and handstands against the wall can be a great workout, and for Chad, it can be strenuous, but it was a piece of cake.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    After that, the only sounds in the office were Malcolm¡¯s keyboard tapping and Chad¡¯s asional heavy panting.

    Two hundred and forty-nine minutes of handstand took more than four hours, which was much harder than the push-ups.

    His sweat poured down and dripped onto the floor in front of Chad, and even slipped a little ufortably down into his eyes.

    He spent almost a whole morning in Malcolm¡¯s office doing handstands.

    Chad hardened himself for two hours. The veins on his strong and powerful arms bulged. He was shaking slightly and his breathing was getting unstable.

    Malcolm worked on the paperwork at hand, but nced at his state.

    Compared to the original deputy director Shane, Chad had noints at all for such a high-intensity handstand against the wall.

    Malcolm¡¯s mind can¡¯t help but recall the days when he was in training camp and did the devil training.

    The former Shane was like today¡¯s Chad who seemed simple and honest. And although he was ruthless, he didn¡¯tck in kindness.

    But when Shane was promoted to deputy director and became the patriarch of Cahan family, it brought Shane huge changes and his ambition was getting bigger and bigger.

    Will Chad be like this in the future ¡­?

    With that in mind, Malcolm closed the pen cap.

    He raised his eyes to look at Chad who was near the wall. Apparently, he was close to the physical exhaustion. He was shaking, but still struggling to hold on.

    ¡°Two hundred and forty-nine minutes of handstand against the wall, it¡¯s very strenuous. Only half of it has passed now. You already can hardly stand it. I punish you so hard. Do you me me?¡±

    Chad breathed deeply, maintained the inverted position, and said with difficulty, ¡°You train me for my own good. I¡¯ve been out on missions for almost a year. And I didn¡¯t work out in private. I was negligent.¡±

    Unlike Shane¡¯s deliberate ttery, Chad said it seriously, and he did think it in his heart.

    me Malcolm?

    He estimated that in his lifetime, such a rebellious mentality will not appear.

    At the beginning, if without Malcolm, he would have died in the chaos of the border zone. His time would forever be stuck at the age of ten. Simply he would not have afortable life now.

    He was a man who knew his way around, and he remembered those who were kind to him for life.

    Even if Malcolm wanted him to go to the battlefield tomorrow, to the most dangerous front line, with a very high chance of death, he would not hesitate.

    His sweat was blurring his eyes, and Chad, who was unable to see Malcolm¡¯s expression because his whole body was upside down, continued to grit his teeth and tried to push his body¡¯s potential to the limit.

    Malcolm got up, walked around the table and haughtily poured a ss of warm water, ¡°Get up. Stop the timer. Save the rest for next time. Remember to keep your mouth shut. Double the penalty for the next time if you don¡¯t keep your mouth shut.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    With the pardon, Chad¡¯s well-built feet hit the ground and still inevitably stumbled two steps forwards.

    His arms were so sore that he had no strength at all. He was just standing firm when a ss of warm water was handed to him.

    He raised his eyes to watch Malcolm who was carrying the ss of water. And Chad¡¯s eyes, which were already red with sweat, became even redder.

    Malcolm actually ¡­ personally poured a ss of water for him? And bring it to him?

    He was ttered, surprised and overwhelmed. Obviously, he physically punished him, but Malcolm¡¯s attitude was too good to be true for him.

    He was even afraid that after this ss of water, was there still physical torture waiting for him?

    Just like thest time Shane was tortured in this office for a whole afternoon.

    Malcolm frowned and his face was as cold as ever, ¡°Soon you¡¯ll be promoted to deputy director. Everyone will have to change their address to you to Mr. Chad. Is Mr. Chad looking down on me who personally pour the ss of water for you? ¡±

    Although these words were joking, Chad felt it extra heavy.

    In trepidation, Chad bowed respectfully.

    ¡°I won¡¯t. You intentionally promote me so I can be the deputy director. I will always remember your kindness and always be your subordinate.¡±

    Malcolm smiled slightly and handed the ss of water forward patiently, ¡°We¡¯re alsorades, families, brothers.¡±

    Chad wanted to cry and was moved to hear the words form him. Then he repeated with unusual deliberation, ¡°Yes,rades, families, and brothers.¡±

    He took the ss of water. Indeed, he was too thirsty. The mere water was like timely rainfall. He gurgled and drank it all in two seconds.

    Malcolm turned back to his chair, ¡°Drink slowly. No one will grab it from you. There is more.¡±

    Chad wiped the sweat from his face, ¡°That¡¯s enough. You personally poured the ss of water for me. It¡¯s just sweet to drink.¡±

    In response to hispliment, Malcolm gave him a cold look, ¡°Drink up and go back to your office. Go take a shower and get busy.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Chad was disciplined enough to put down the ss and quickly left Malcolm¡¯s office.

    His whole body was wet with sweat. The clothes was sticky to his skin tightly, which made him very ufortable. Chad did want to hurry up and take a shower.

    Shortly after he left, someone was knocking on Malcolm¡¯s office door, and a bodyguard of White family came in.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, there¡¯s a situation with Mr. Ryan ¡­¡±

    Today was the deadline for Travis to recuperate from his leg injury, and the bodyguard went to Ryan¡¯s vi, as Malcolm had instructed, to find Travis.

    ording to Malcolm¡¯sst request, Travis would be taken to the hall first, where Charles was responsible for whipping him for 30 times. And then he would be brought to NIB to make a statement and sent to a senior prison to serve for five years.

    However, the bodyguards arrived at Ryan¡¯s house and were unsessful in meeting Travis.

    Malcolm listened carefully to the bodyguard¡¯s description, ¡°How dare Ryan obstruct you from taking Travis?¡±

    The bodyguard shook his head, ¡°We went through the whole vi. Mr. Travis is not there. Mr. Charles called and checked his phone¡¯s GPS. Nothing was found. He just disappeared like a vapor.¡±

    Malcolm looked serious, suppressing his anger.

    He straightened his uniform and got up, and his tone was cold, ¡°Dare to hide him and obstruct the normal procedures of NIB. Ryan is probably idle and wants toe here and stay in a single room for a few days. ¡±

    He called Ted and informed him to bring a team of soldiers back to the White Mansion with him to denounce Ryan publicly for his crimes.

 Chapter 598 His hold card and threatmate

    When he returned to the White Mansion, Ryan seemed to know he woulde to the door and was already sitting in living room¡¯s couch waiting.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t change his military uniform and looked righteous. With his military boots, he walked in the vi, and every step was upright with momentum.

    Ted brought a team of soldiers, followed him into the vi¡¯s living room and surrounded the entire living room, which looked somewhat appalling.

    Ryan was old and experienced a lot with Rudolph.

    Although he had never been an officer, seeing Malcolme here in a big way, he had little expression and was tasting his freshly brewed tea very calmly.

    Malcolm walked over to a side sofa and sat down. Seeing that Ryan had no intention of pouring him a cup of tea, he took the teapot himself and poured a cup of tea for himself.

    ¡°Your hospitality is really getting worse and worse. I am the head of the family. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t greet me. And you can¡¯t even spare a cup of tea for me.¡±

    Ryan¡¯s eyes were cloudy and grim, and he didn¡¯t even look at him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any good tea. It¡¯s not as valuable as you have. And I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t like it, so I didn¡¯t serve any tea for you.¡±

    Malcolm gently sipped the tea and fervently agreed with him, ¡°Indeed, the taste of this tea is indeed bad, but it has nothing to do with the tea itself. It¡¯s the person who brewed the tea is not up to par.¡±

    Ryan drank the whole cup of tea in his hand and heavily put down the cup on the table, which caused dull sound as if venting out his indignation.

    The two yed dumb for a while. Finally, Ryan could not resist and mentioned the topic back on track.

    ¡°I only have Travis as a son. Although he is not as good as you, and often does stupid things, he is still my son, our family¡¯s bloodline and your cousin. Can¡¯t you let him go?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s slender fingertips tapped his teacup as if he was thinking about something, ¡°He made a mistake and deserves to be punished. You¡¯re covering up for him and only encouraging his bad intentions.¡±

    Ryan¡¯s wrinkled eyes were slightly red, and he didn¡¯t know if he was angry or excited.

    Malcolm¡¯s voice was cold and he was unmoved, ¡°Where did you hide him? If you take the initiative to hand him over, I won¡¯t take it seriously this time. If I find him out personally, it will be counted as a crime of escape.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so vicious and pushing him so hard?¡±

    Ryan¡¯s fists were so tight that they were shaking, and he stared at him with indignation, ¡°If he is really sent to a senior prison, his life will be ruined. There will be people scoffing at me. This time he did it without my knowledge. But it didn¡¯t cause particrly bad results in the end and my dad is okay. Do you have to hold on to him like this?¡±

    Speaking of which, he pped the coffee table heavily, making an appallingly loud noise, as if trying to suppress Malcolm¡¯s aura from the motion.

    Malcolm tightened his eyebrows. His face was chilled. He threw the teacup in his hand out hard the moment Ryan finished pping the table.

    There was a loud and crisp sound.

    The ceramic fell into the corner and broke in pieces.

    Ryan trembled by his sudden outburst of anger and shut his mouth up to stop using him.

    With anger, Malcolm¡¯s tone was intensified, ¡°If it would have caused extremely bad results, he wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to sneak away and hide now. I¡¯d send him straight to NIB to be shot.¡±

    ¡°Ryan, don¡¯t provoke me. Thirty times of whipping plus five years in prison is already thestpromise I can make on ount of my grandfather¡¯s plea. This is not negotiable.¡±

    He got up and straightened the cuffs of his uniform, and his eyebrows furrowed coldly.

    ¡°It looks like you aren¡¯t going to be honest today, so don¡¯t me me for personally nabbing Travis and doubling his original punishment.¡±

    He smiled and snorted, which was sarcastic. He turned his head and walk ed away, saying thest sentence resentfully, ¡°Ted, put handcuffs on Mr. Ryan. Invite him to NIB for a seven-day trip.¡±

    Two soldiers immediately came forward with metal handcuffs and forced Ryan up from the couch.

    Ryan kept struggling, resisting the handcuffs being put on his hands, and yelled at Malcolm who was about to walk out of the vi.

    ¡°Where is your humanity! I am your elder, your uncle. You want to handcuff me and send me to the bureau! What did I do wrong?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes looked cold, ¡°You helped Travis evade guilt. You should be punished for harboring. I¡¯ll detain you for a few days, so you can learn a lesson.¡±

    Ryan still denied it, ¡°I didn¡¯t help him. I got up in the morning and he was already gone. I am in the dark just like you guys. How would I know where he is?¡±

    Malcolm was unmoved and said heartlessly, ¡°Save those words when you¡¯re at the interrogation room.¡±

    He walked out the room.

    Ryan watched him that he was about to leave, and went ahead regardless to show his hole card.

    ¡°Malcolm, I know why your parents had an ident!¡±

    Malcolm abruptly stopped and was stunned. He seemed to think about the meaning of Ryan¡¯s words.

    After a few minutes, he slowly turned around and looked at Ryan who had been forcibly handcuffed.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    When his mom and dad died, Malcolm was very young and raised by his grandpa as long as he could remember.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    He had only seen a photo of his parents together.

    Rudolph had told him that his parents died in a car ident together.

    Ryan saw him that he was curious and gradually got back the initiative, ¡°Uncuff me and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    The two men looked at each other. Malcolm¡¯s eyes narrowed and he didn¡¯t speak for a long time.

    He didn¡¯t know if Ryan was telling the truth or not.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to see what kind of tricks you want to y.¡±

    He re-entered the living room, directed Ted to uncuff Ryan, and drove all the outsiders out of the vi.

    Ryan¡¯s servants were taken into the garden by Ted to keep a centralized watch to prevent from eavesdropping.

    The soldiers of the seventh team, on the other hand, guarded the outside of the big iron gate.

    In the vi¡¯s living room, all doors and windows were closed.

    This was a sign of how much Malcolm cared about the matter.

    His eyes were somber, staring sharply at Ryan, and he meant to break down his inner disguise, ¡°Say it.¡±

    Ryan sneered, but answered seriously, ¡°Did Rudolph tell you my elder brother and sister-inw died in a car ident?¡±

    Malcolm tightly pursed his thin lips and was suppressing the extreme displeasure in his heart.

    Ryan could sense his impatience and quickly took over and continued, ¡°In fact, you parents did not die in a car ident at all. Only I know the inside story. If you spare Travis, I will tell you.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s face looked icily cold as winter snow.

    ¡°One size does not fit all. You can¡¯t threaten me with this secret to spare Travis, and, I can ask grandpa.¡±

    Ryan snorted, ¡°Rudolph will not tell you. Even if you put a knife on his neck, he will not say a word, because he actually doesn¡¯t know the most real reason. Only I know the most because this matter is rted to me.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s brows furrowed as he gazed at him, seemingly checking the truth of his words.

    Ryan: ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Rudolph yourself and see how he reacts.¡±

    Malcolm calmly analyzed and retorted, ¡°If you know such a big secret, why didn¡¯t you tell me before and you threatened me with it only today?¡±

    ¡°Because Rudolph ced a gag order. The secret is not simple. If it¡¯s not because I can¡¯t afford to see Travis go to High-order Prison to serve his sentence and suffer, I will absolutely keep this secret even when I die, and even bring it into my future grave. ¡±

    At this point in the conversation, Malcolm was already somewhat convinced.

    But it was not a trivial thing. He needed to confirm first.

    He got up again, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it for a few days. Until I give you an answer, it¡¯s better to ask you to stay at the bureau for a few days to make an investigative statement.¡±

    Ryan was confused.

    He froze slightly, not expecting Malcolm to be soposed that he would have to send him into custody.

    ¡°Malcolm! You heartless bastard!¡±

    Malcolm listened to Ryan¡¯s tirade and left the vi without a backward nce.

    This time, Malcolm didn¡¯t stop there.

    After he left, Ted immediately led his men to re-cuff Ryan. Ryan refused and then four soldiers directly carried him away.

    *

    After leaving Ryan¡¯s vi, Malcolm walked through the winding alleys of the White Mansion. His eyes looked deep and calm and he was constantly thinking and recalling the incident.

    The destination of his route was Rudolph¡¯s vi.

 Chapter 599 Chad is two-faced too?

    In the evening, Lyra drove back to Lyre Spiti on her own.

    Malcolm was not at the bureau and seemed to have gone back to the White Mansion. She did not want to bother Malcolm to drive out to pick her up.

    When she got home, Lyra was still walking in the garden when she saw that only the study was still lit in the whole vi.

    She entered and went straight to the study.

    The door to the study was left open, and Malcolm was sitting behind his desk, staring intently at some ce, but he was in a trance. Obviously, he was thinking something.

    His face was grim, as if something had gone wrong.

    Lyra, who was puzzled, walked silently into the study and went around behind his chair.

    Halfway through this, Malcolm didn¡¯t notice here in at all and was really out of focus extraordinarily.

    ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong with you? Is something wrong?¡±

    Her slender and good-looking fingertips gently squeezed his broad shoulders, massaging his shoulders and neck.

    Hearing her familiar voice and being touched by her fingers, Malcolm snapped back to attention.

    He took Lyra¡¯s hand, which was squeezing his shoulder, kissed the back of her hand, and told the truth, ¡°Ryan hid Travis. When I went looking for him, he threatened me to let Travis go by saying that my parents died for another reason.¡±

    Lyra frowned as well, ¡°He really knows it? But if your parents really had an ident, wouldn¡¯t it be better to ask grandpa directly?¡±

    Malcolm sighed, and therein lied the problem.

    He went to ask Rudolph today, and he insisted on shaking his head, iming there was no hidden agenda, exactly the same as he had been told since he was a child.

    Even, under his several times of repeating, Rudolph got angry. If he annoyed him with such an old incident again to recall his sad emotions, Malcolm needed to go to the hall and kneel down for introspection.

    Rudolph¡¯s reaction was too strong and too aggressive.

    This just showed that it perhaps had a secret indeed, as Ryan said.

    He pondered and told Lyra the whole thing without reservation, trusting her unconditionally.

    Lyra listened to him and nodded, ¡°Grandpa has always been steady and experienced. He actually use the penalty kneeling to threaten you. Indeed it¡¯s a little overreacting. Perhaps he¡¯s sensitive to this for years.¡±

    Both of them fell into silence at the same time because of this matter.

    After a few moments of deliberating with each other, Lyra said, ¡°So what are you going to do? Let Travis go in exchange for the secret that Ryan has?¡±

    Malcolm was also struggling with this matter.

    He looked at the picture frame on his desk. There was a photo of his parents together when they were young.

    In his life, he had never experienced the love from his parents.

    And now Ryan told him that there was another truth to the oue that caused his parentless childhood, and it was not an idental car but man-made stuff.

    He wanted to know the truth too much, but he didn¡¯t want to let Travis off the hook for it.

    ¡°Travis made a mistake this time. Not only did he harm grandpa, but also caused you to spend an afternoon in police station because he colluded with Paul and implicated you. I¡¯m not in a position to forgive him, much less let Ryan take this bargaining chip and threaten me.¡±

    Lyra sighed, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me. I just stayed half a day in the police station. It¡¯s not a big deal. It depends on how do you think Ryan¡¯s words?¡±

    He turned back, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to say. But since he uses it as a hole card and if it isn¡¯t for what happens to Travis this time, he probably wouldn¡¯t have taken it out. From that perspective, it¡¯s still usible.¡±

    Malcolm fell into deep contemtion, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it again. I¡¯ll first try to recheck the old materials to see if there are any clues. And then consider whether to agree to Ryan¡¯s term.¡±

    Since the solution had been determined, Lyra did not want to see him continue to worry because of this matter. She took the initiative to walk around his chair and sat on his strong and powerfulp.

    ¡°Let¡¯s forget about it for the time being. We can talk about it tomorrow.¡±

    Malcolm subconsciously wrapped his arms around her waist but was surprised by her initiative for a moment.

    ¡°Rara, you¡¯re extraordinarily different tonight.¡±

    Lyra inclined her head and smiled slightly. And her eyes looked seductive, ¡°What is the difference?¡±

    Malcolm was sessfully distracted by her and got close to her.

    He came close to Lyra¡¯s ear, and his voice was very tantalizing, ¡°You¡¯re still beautiful. The difference is you indeed take the initiative. You make me want to taste you.¡±

    ¡°So ¡­ we do it here tonight?¡± Lyra had nothing to be shy about and asked bluntly.

    Malcolm weed it most, and kissed her soft lips decisively, ¡°All at your service.¡±

    The original tense and gloomy atmosphere of the study was reced by sweet one.

    He lusted after the smell of her body and they spent a pleasant night.

    ¡­

    Afterst night¡¯s strenuous sex, Lyra did not have another attack.

    She cuddled up with Malcolm and slept until dawn.

    In the early morning, although her back was sore, she felt refreshed.

    ¡°Honey¡­¡±

    Malcolm was still asleep.

    Lyra pinched his nose.

    He was forced to awake, blinked his eyes in confusion, and looked tenderly at Lyra, ¡°Did you sleep well? It was a hard nightst night.¡±

    Lyra moved over to kiss him, ¡°I was sleeping well. Honey, we made ittest night and didn¡¯t go to theb for infusion. I¡¯m surprised I didn¡¯t even have a seizure under these circumstances.¡±

    ¡°Honey, do you think after strenuous sex, it caused a sense of exhaustion? Is it in the case of being too exhausted so that it didn¡¯t have onset?¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t know anything about medicine, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Jimmy.¡±

    Lyra was instantly embarrassed.

    ¡°How can you ask him this? This is a private matter between you and I. How can we tell it to an outsider?¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t know what to say.

    He remembered when he became reconciled with Lyra and she slept with him in the hospital, he couldn¡¯t wait to show the hickeys on his body for the world to see.

    Chad, Jimmy ¡­ knew all about it.

    Would Lyra blush, or even be ashamed if she had known he had told it others before?

    Hmm¡­

    It should make her very angry.

    Noticing that he was lost in thought, Lyra flicked his forehead with her finger.

    ¡°What are you thinking? No telling Jimmy anything personal between us. You hear me? Whether the attack has anything to do with sex or not, we can test it out a few times.¡±

    Malcolm nodded honestly, ¡°Got it. I¡¯m on your schedule.¡±

    The two got up, washed up together and ate their breakfast quickly.

    Malcolm dropped Lyra off first at the Lloyd¡¯s Corp building before driving back to NIB.

    Ryan was therest night. He grew up in a rich and powerful family. Spending one night at the bureau was desperate for him and he had never been so humiliating before. Maybe he had lost his temper.

    Malcolm was curious about his mental capacity when he was down and out, and was going to check it out.

    When he arrived at the bureau, he saw Chad first, who was grimacing and rubbing his arms.

    He was about to go up and ask about his state when Ted came around the corner and put his arm around Chad¡¯s shoulders. And the two walked forward.

    Because of his restricted view, Ted didn¡¯t see Malcolm who was standing behind him, and asked Chad teasingly, ¡°Chad, oh no! In two days it will be time to call you Mr. Chad. What¡¯s wrong with you? bby, got beaten up at home by your future wife?¡±

    Chad was very strong-willed, ¡°How dare she beat me up? I was fixed by my Mr. Malcolm yesterday morning.¡±

    Ted had to re-examine his condition, ¡°You¡¯re actually sore this way. Is this physical training?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Chad nodded bitterly, ¡°Two hundred and forty-nine push-ups, plus two hundred and forty-nine minutes of handstands against the wall.¡±

    Ted was stunned, ¡°Push-ups are fine, but this handstand ¡­ is too difficult! How can you possibly hold up? Mr. Malcolm really tortured you like this? Is this a mandatory course to be a deputy director?¡±

    Malcolm followed them behind, and for the first time, he heard Chad and Ted secretly talking about him behind his back.

    He was silent and a little curious. Chad was usually loyal, honest andpetent in front of him.

    How did he think of him as a boss in private?

    Will he be two-faced and overtly agree but covertly oppose him?

 Chapter 600 Chad is Malcolmâ€™s little fanboy

    Malcolm lightened his pace and silently followed behind Chad and Ted, who bent their arms round each others¡¯ shoulders.

    In the face of Ted¡¯s question, Chad answered seriously, ¡°Four hours is really too difficult. I don¡¯t have the confidence to continue. It¡¯spletely hard to resist. When Mr. Malcolm punishes people, he¡¯s as sharp as ever.¡±

    Ted tut-tutted with his answer and gently pinched Chad¡¯s arm.

    Chad wailed in soreness, bared his teeth and endured the pain.

    Malcolm followed them behind with his hands behind his back, looking down abruptly.

    Chad continued, ¡°But Mr. Malcolm, although he¡¯s ruthless, he¡¯s really kind. For four hours of handstand, he saw me holding up too painfully. He finally only punished me more than two hours, and personally poured me a ss of water.¡±

    The more Chad thought about it, the more excited he became, and his tone was high, ¡°He actually cared about me. I was so damn touched. I almost cried on the spot. I guess I¡¯ll never forget the ss of water he personally poured for me. It was so sweet!¡±

    Ted looked at him oddly, ¡°Is that so exaggerating?¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Mr. Malcolm is the most considerate leader and boss in the world as long as he doesn¡¯t deduct money! No rebuttals will be epted.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, Mr. Malcolm is the best.¡± Ted echoed heartily.

    Chad was so excited thinking about the ss of water Malcolm poured for himst day that he almost had ¡°I¡¯m Mr. Malcolm¡¯s little fanboy¡± engraved on his head.

    Malcolm, however, was speechless.

    He just poured a ss of water for him and Chad was so moved? Was he too strict before?

    As he was thinking, there was an officer from the bureau in front of the corridor. He saw Malcolm, Chad and Ted from a long distance, bowed hastily and saluted respectfully.

    ¡°Hello Mr. Malcolm, Chad and Ted.¡± He stood at a distance, bowing one by one in greeting.

    Chad and Ted stopped dead in their tracks and looked confused.

    Mr. Malcolm?

    Ted withdrew his arm from Chad¡¯s shoulder, and they turned around together suspiciously to see Malcolm who was standing behind them with his hands behind his back.

    Ted¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°Mr. Malcolm, how do you ¡­ walk without a sound?¡±

    Chad blushed, ¡°Bro, how long have you been here? Did you hear all the small talk we just had?¡±

    Malcolm nodded seriously and looked calm. No one could know whether he was angry or not.

    He noted sharply that both Chad and Ted gulped nervously, and asked, ¡°I just heard Mr. Chad say he thought my punishment yesterday was too heavy. Mr. Chad, you cane to my office andin to me alone if you¡¯re unhappy.¡±

    Chad¡¯s face froze. His skin was a little tanned after returning from the border so no one could see if he paled.

    ¡°Bro, no, Mr. Malcolm! I was wrong! I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    He conceded quickly and tried desperately to exin himself, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean toin. I meant to say you got a good penalty for me! Good penalty!¡± The penalty made his back ache and he wailed.

    Malcolm was amused by his goofy look. Holding back hisughter, he snorted, ¡°All right,e with me to the office.¡±

    Thest sentence was obviously ordinary but it was like a bolt from the blue for Chad.

    Ah! He shouldn¡¯t have talked too much. He must need to be physically punished again when he went to the office.

    His arms were weak and sore, and if he had to do another handstand against the wall, how long could hest?

    He was inwardly grief-stricken and desperate, and could only silently follow Malcolm, pondering how to plead with Malcolmter. What about directly hugging Malcolm¡¯sp and crying miserably after he got into the office?

    Ted silently nced at him and slipped away, being afraid of being implicated.

    In the office of the director of the National Investigation Bureau.

    Chad lowered his head and followed Malcolm inside. His downcast eyes kept staring at Malcolm¡¯s legs, wondering which one to hugter so it was less likely to be kicked straight out.

    He was so lost in thought that it wasn¡¯t until Malcolm reached out and waved his hand in front of his eyes that he came back to his senses, ¡°Bro?¡±

    Malcolm frowned, ¡°What were you thinking? Didn¡¯t even hear my words.¡±

    Chad was chagrined and consciously pped his head, making excuses, ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. I was a little unfocused.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t bother to reveal him and didn¡¯t dwell too much on the subject, ¡°How¡¯s it going with Ryan? Was he restless?¡±

    Chad shook his head, ¡°I heard he was in a single roomst night. He was screaming to find you to talk, but also said you are not filial, disrespectful elders and so on. On the second half of the night he was tired of roaring. Everyone was not avable to him so he didn¡¯t struggle that much.¡±

    Malcolm listened quietly, ¡°It seems he didn¡¯t realize the consequences he¡¯s going to take. NIB is my territory. If he dares to shout at me here, which is based on the hold card he has, I dare not do anything to him.¡±

    ¡°The hole card?¡± Chad turned serious, ¡°He threatened you?¡±

    Malcolm breathed deeply, looked heavy, walked to the chair and sat down, instructing him in a deep voice, ¡°I have a very important thing for you to do. It¡¯s about a car ident decades ago. Find a way to check all the news files of this ident to see if there is any suspicious ce.¡±

    Chad nodded his head in a disciplined manner, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    Malcolm replied softly, ¡°Get on it.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Chad was confused. He just let him off the hook? No corporal punishment for him?

    When he didn¡¯t leave, Malcolm deliberately looked serious and tapped the table with his knuckles to make a joke with him, ¡°Don¡¯t want to leave? Do you want to warm up with a few hundred push-ups? Or two hours of handstands to clear your head?¡±

    Chad heard that and his sweat broke out, shaking his head sincerely, ¡°No no, the matter you order me is important. I go to do it immediately.¡±

    He turned around and ran away very decisively. He was afraid of being caught back by Malcolm to do the devil physical punishment if he ran too slowly.

    Malcolm stared at his rapidly disappearing back, shook his head in disbelief, and taunted in a small voice, ¡°Silly man, conceding so quickly.¡±

    Once Chad was gone, Malcolm quickly got into the business.

    Half an hourter, he called Ted in, ¡°Take someone to check Travis¡¯s whereabouts. Get him back as soon as possible. Control him, and don¡¯t let him escape from the country.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Malcolm.¡±

    ¡­

    At noon.

    Thinking about what Malcolm saidst night about his parents¡¯ death, Lyra was having lunch in the group¡¯s cafeteria with little appetite.

    Travis and Ryan eyed covetously the position of the head of the family, and framed Malcolm many times because of this.

    Because of his grandfather, Malcolm had never heavily punished them before but relegated them to a subsidiary in a small county and not allowed them to return. Malcolm had alreadypromised because of Rudolph.

    Because of this alone, Rudolph, at Ryan¡¯s plea, still recalled Travis to Suham early.

    But Travis was the most troublesome one. He just came back but deliberately harmed his grandfather. If he did not severely punish Travis and teach him a lesson, Travis would not know how to restrain himself.

    If Malcolm agreed to Ryan¡¯s request and released Travis, it would be equivalent to being held by Ryan and losing the initiative.

    After all, it was no small matter when it came to her parents, and she had to find a way to help Malcolm find a breakthrough.

    Thinking about it, she only ate a little.

    Taking advantage of her lunch break, she went back to the White Mansion and went straight to Rudolph¡¯s vi.

    Rudolph was sensitive to the death of Malcolm¡¯s parents. If she asked him, he would say nothing so she had to start with someone else.

    She visited Rudolph in his bedroom first. After these days of recuperation, Rudolph was in a much better state of mind and was able to sit in a wheelchair again. He was pushed by Charles to take a walk in the garden.

    Rudolph was happy to see hering and pulled her in for a chat, asking Sophia to carry the two babies out into the garden for some sunshine by the way.

    The picture of his great-grandchildrenughing together in the garden was very harmonious and beautiful.

    Little Spencer and Momo smiled extra brightly and made him feel good.

    After ying for more than an hour, the babies were tired before Lyra asked Sophia to take them upstairs to bed.

    She, with Charles, pushed Rudolph back to the bedroom to rest.

    After helping Rudolph to lie down, Charles walked Lyra out of the vi.

    Lyra remembered the purpose of her trip here and asked Charles absently, ¡°Mr. Charles, you¡¯re an old butler of the White family, right? How many years have you been working for the White family?¡±

 Chapter 601 Travis is caught and helps Malcolm avoid misfortune

    Charles¡¯ face was full of wrinkles, and he smiled very kindly, ¡°Since I was a teenager, I have been working here. At that time, I went with the driver to pick up Mr. Rudolph from school. Time flies really fast. I didn¡¯t expect me to be here for half my life.¡±

    Lyra nodded and said, ¡°No wonder grandpa trusts you so much. You¡¯re such a faithful and reliable butler. It¡¯s White family¡¯s blessing.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so ttered to be praised by you.¡±

    The atmosphere was harmonious, and they both smiled.

    When they were about to go down to the first floor, Lyra continued to ask tentatively, ¡°Mr. Charles, you should be the one who works longest for the White family now, right? Then you should have met Malcolm¡¯s parents, my parents-inw.¡±

    The smile on Charles¡¯ face gradually disappeared, and he said in a little dejected way, ¡°Yes, I had met them before. Mr. Denis is Mr. Rudolph¡¯s favorite and eldest son. When he and his wife died, they were still so young, leaving only the young Mr. Malcolm alone.¡±

    Think of these things, he sighed with emotion, ¡°At the beginning, Mr. Malcolm lived a miserable life. He had no parents and was so small at that time. Mr. Ryan and Mr. Denis all wanted the power. As the eldest grandson, he lived a hard life. Fortunately Mr. Rudolph raised him himself. Although Mr. Rudolph was very strict, he helped Mr. Malcolm block many backstabbing and dirty tricks.¡±

    ¡°Backstabbing and dirty tricks?¡± Lyra quickly seized on the key words in his words, ¡°It is true it¡¯s more eventful in rich and noble families and there are more dirty ricks.¡±

    She paused and took the opportunity to ask Charles, ¡°He was such a small child but someone still yed tricks on him and back-stabbed him. His parents really died in a car ident? Not human-made?¡±

    Charles was confused, ¡°Why you ask so? At that time, Mr. Rudolph was a powerful man in the military field. He did the investigation of the ident on his own. There can be no mistake.¡±

    Lyra observed Charles¡¯ expression. There was nothing abnormal and it seemed that he really did not understand the situation.

    Rudolph personally closed the case and judged they died from the car ident.

    However, Ryan said it was not a car ident, but something else, even man-made.

    Who was lying?

    With Rudolph¡¯s shrewdness, did he really not know the truth?

    If there was another reason, he did not even tell his most trusted servant, which showed that he attached great importance to this matter.

    She can¡¯t think too much about it because the more she thought, the more she felt there were a lot of problems, especially Rudolph¡¯s attitude which made her very suspicious.

    ¡°Mrs. White? Mrs. White!¡±

    Seeing that she was in a trance, Charles called her several times before calling her back to her thoughts.

    Lyra: ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Why do you suddenly want to ask about Mr. Malcolm¡¯s parents?¡±

    ¡°I just feel I¡¯ve never met my parents-inw before. It¡¯s a pity, so it¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯m just curious about them.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Charles expressed his understanding, ¡°Madam, we¡¯ve arrived at the vi gate. Are you back to your home or go to the garage to drive out?¡±

    ¡°Go to the garage. There are a lot of things in thepany to deal with. Don¡¯t worry about me. For White family¡¯snes, I¡¯m now very familiar. I won¡¯t get lost.¡±

    Since she was not willing to let him see her off, Charles did not say anything, but bowed respectfully, and watched Lyra leave, ¡°Madam, take care. Drive safe.¡±

    Lyra nodded slightly and went to the garage.

    Charles stood at the gate of the vi, watched her back disappearing around the corner, then turned back to continue to serve Rudolph.

    *

    Ted was particrly effective at tracking down.

    Before that night, he found Travis who was ready to aboard an unregistered cargo ship.

    Travis nned to leave Crana quietly, but was caught on the spot at the dock.

    He was no match for Ted¡¯s group of professionally and trained soldiers.

    He could not run on thend, and almost drowned himself by jumping into the sea.

    Finally, Ted led the group of soldiers to save Travis who cried for help, and handcuff him.

    Travis was very desperate, ¡°Malcolm is too ruthless. He really wants to kill me! Why not turn a blind eye and let me go!?¡±

    ¡°Let go of me! Are you going to take me back to the hall to be whipped? Or to serve my sentence in the prison?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t go there even I might die! I want to see Malcolm!¡±

    Ted and the group of people didn¡¯t want to talk to him, but he was too energetic, like thest struggle before death, and keep moring.

    They were really vexed and directly tore a seal to glue his mouth.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°Ryan is recently in a small room of NIB. Mr. Malcolm invites you to experience with him together.¡±

    Would he be locked down in NIB?

    Travis soon stopped struggling. As long as he wasn¡¯t whipped or sent to the hell of prison, he still had a chance. The bureau would release him in a week at most.

    But it turned out he was too naive.

    Ryan didn¡¯t make a big mistake and was an elder. And Malcolm let him live in a single room. Although there wascking of resources, at least he didn¡¯t have to share the bathroom with others.

    However, he was thrown into a group of people.

    There were more than a dozen grown men, no beds, and only one toilet.

    There was a bunch of suspects whomitted crimes, and those were not small cases.

    Travis was thrust into the room. As the door was locked, he grabbed the iron railing and kept shouting, ¡°I want to see Malcolm! Let that son of bitch see me!¡±

    As he was just locked there, he directly called the director of NIB the son of bitch. Although it was a very dirty curse, his arrogant attitude made him look like he was a superior young man who needed to be taught a lesson.

    An officer was so annoyed that he didn¡¯t bother to say a word to him. He locked the door and left, leaving his haughty back.

    ¡°You stand still!

    Travis shouted from the iron gate, but the officer was already far away.

    He always felt spooky and ufortable with all the eyes watching him.

    He looked back fearfully and looked around.

    There were many people, all shapes and sizes, in this room. And they were looking at him.

    He had never been in a ce like this before, and suddenly he was not as cocky as he was at the beginning.

    A man nearby asked him, ¡°Hey, neer, what did you do to get in here?¡±

    Travis clenched his fists and his handcuffs were shaking, ¡± I¡¯m framed by Malcolm White. He refuses to have anything to do with all kins. He wants to kill me.¡±

    Malcolm White?

    Even if none of these people had anything to do with NIB, this name was familiar to everyone in this city.

    Everyone looked at each other, not quite believing him.

    ¡°Who are you? Why does he do this to you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m his cousin. He took power away from my father by any kind of means to get where he¡¯s today. Now he wants to spare non and kill everything. He¡¯s a son of bitch.¡±

    Travis decisively exposed his identity because he thought he could scare this group of people. During the days when he was locked there, he could recruit a few attendants so he could live better here.

    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that the strongest man in the room was from the mob, and he had a grudge against the bureau.

    As soon as Travis said that, his hair was grabbed and pressed against the prison door with a loud bang sound.

    He screamed. It waspletely toote to react. And his head was almost dizzy by the blow.

    The big man pulled his hair and held him down. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Malcolm White cracked down gangsst time and captured many of my brothers. He also brought me in. I hate him.¡±

    Travis was confused.

    He tried his best to phrase to clear himself, ¡°Malcolm White harmed you so it¡¯s none my business. Why are you hitting me?¡±

    Instead of letting go, the big guy pulled him even harder, so hard that he almost ripped off Travis¡¯s scalp.

    ¡°He¡¯s too powerful for me to do anything about him, but I can take care of his cousin and vent my anger out!¡±

    Travis felt wronged .

    Oh shit, he was simply a doormat. He was locked up and even became a punching bag to block the misfortune for Malcolm.

 Chapter 602 Difficult at first, easy later on

    He was thinking frantically, and the big man behind him pped him on the head.

    Travis wailed in pain. His head was dizzy, and there was a viscous liquid on his forehead running down his temples.

    He was dizzy and wanted to die. Was his head broken?

    What the hell was this suffering?

    ¡°Help! I¡¯m going to be killed. Come and save me.¡±

    He yelled at the door outside the iron railing, but no one responded.

    The other dozen or so men who were imprisoned with him sat quietly by the wall, silently watching him being beaten, without any intention of stepping forward to help.

    Travis was small and weak, and couldn¡¯t stand a few punches from the big man.

    Seeing that he was being used as a sandbag and his nose bled, he hurriedly said, ¡°I hate him! He has bullied me since he was a child. Sooner orter, I will kill him and make him pay a painful price!¡±

    The big man stopped punching and kicking him. Looking at his shy and scared eyes, he scoffed, ¡°With your physique, you can¡¯t even beat me but you still want to kill him?¡±

    He was finally free. The bruised, red and swollen areas on his body made me feel extremely painful. Travis wiped his nosebleed with his sleeve and gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I can¡¯t beat him, but I have brains. My father is the second son of the White family. When I get out of here, I will definitely make him pay a painful price!¡±

    The big man was a little convinced, ¡°Is your father powerful? Can he really beat him?¡±

    Travis made nonsense, and in order not to be beaten, he lied.

    ¡°Of course, my dad is more powerful than him. If it wasn¡¯t for the old man to protect him, the position in power is now my dad¡¯s. When the old man dies, he will no longer have a backer, so he can only be oppressed by me and my dad. That¡¯s why he¡¯s so impatient to deal with me. I won¡¯t let him make it.¡±

    He looked at the big man tteringly, ¡°Malcolm White has killed a lot of your brothers? Don¡¯t worry. When I leave here in a few days, I¡¯ll definitely help you and get revenge on him!¡±

    The big man looked at him. Although Travis was injured on his face, his movement of adjusting the gold-rimmed sses and even wearing sses were indeed very different from the temperament of ordinary people.

    ¡°My name is Luca Barker. If you can really help me get revenge on him and pull him down from the top of the pyramid in the city, you are my great benefactor to me. From now on, I will cover you.¡±

    Travis was very happy, but he didn¡¯t expect to be able to get a blessing in disguise in the detention room of NIB.

    ¡°Thank you bro. I¡¯ll do what I say. When I get out of this cell, it will be his death.¡±

    The big man patted him on the shoulder to remind him to shoulder heavy responsibilities, ¡°Remember your words. I¡¯ll let you live a safe life here these few days. No one dares to bully you, but after you go out, be sure to remember what you promised me. When I go out, I will find a way to contact you and inquire about your progress.¡±

    Travis¡¯s jawline was stiff, and he was stunned.

    He was just talking nonsense to cope with it. This person still wanted to rely on him in the future?

    How could he, the dignified young master of the White family get mixed up with this kind of ruffian? And this person was emotionally unstable, and it was very likely that he will turn his back on him in the future.N?velDrama.Org content.

    Although he despised Luca very much in his heart, he didn¡¯t show it on his face, andplied with his agreement well.

    With such a big guy covering him, Travis was treated like an emperor in the detention room for only half a day.

    Priority was given to using the toilet. When an officer came to deliver water and meals, he can give priority to drinking and eating. He can even pick a dry ce in the corner where he can squat.

    It was only half the afternoon that Travis began to be arrogant.

    Being locked up was so boring and he didn¡¯t even have a cell phone. Dozens of men were either sleeping, or looking at each other, which was so bored.

    Travis had a bad idea, ¡°I heard soap picking is popr in prisons. I haven¡¯t seen it before.¡± He pointed to the two thinnest-looking men in the room, ¡°you two improvise for us?¡±

    Luca immediately winked at others, and the two people who were picked by Travis were directly pulled up by the other suspects.

    The two struggled and kept begging for mercy, ¡°Mr. Luca, Mr. Travis, let me go! This kind of thing is too disgusting. I can¡¯t do it.¡±

    Travis felt the joy of torture. He acted as a domineer here and no one knew about it after he went out. He sneered disdainfully, ¡°Difficult at first, easyter on. Either perform ording to my request, or you will be beaten, and you will be locked up at toilet. You can choose.¡±

    The two selected men looked at each other, and the others dragged them to an open space.

    Almost on the verge of despair, one of the men pointed at Travis and shouted: ¡°You scum. Yo ¡®ve lost all face of the White family. No wonder Malcolm White wants to send you in here. As a beast with such a bad taste like you, you will definitely not be able topete with him.¡±

    Travis was annoyed and looked at Luca, ¡°Bro, p him. He dares to scold me.¡±

    Although he was ordered, Luca was a little unhappy. Thinking about the feud between he and Malcolm White, he didn¡¯t say anything, but got up and prepared to walk over to the two shivering men.

    A young man beside Luca grabbed him, ¡°Luca, I think he¡¯s a little unreliable. If he really has the ability to kill Malcolm White, he won¡¯t be caught by him this time.¡±

    Travis trembled secretly and retorted decisively, ¡°Everyone makes mistake. Luca, you¡¯re powerful but was still captured by him the scumbag, I don¡¯t know how to fight. I only rely on my brain, and I fail once. Isn¡¯t it normal?¡±

    As soon as he finished his words, the young man beside Luca was speechless.

    He can¡¯t say that his boss was unreliable, like a stupid donkey, right?

    A certain man, who was sitting on the other side of the wall, suddenly asked in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Travis, what is the name of your very powerful father?¡±

    Travis: ¡°My dad¡¯s name is Ryan White.¡±

    All the people in the room were silently reciting this name.

    Even Luca recited it several times.

    In Suham, everyone only knew that there was a living king of hell, Malcolm White, but had never heard of Ryan White.

    The man in the corner chuckled and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t think everyone knows him, but I know he has been working in a smallpany at the county. He has absolutely no right to speak in the White family. How can he fight with Malcolm?¡±

    Luca instantly understood, and grabbed Travis¡¯s cor aggressively, ¡°You dare to lie to me.¡±

    Travis shook his head desperately, ¡°I didn¡¯t. My dad was much more powerful than him at the beginning. He was suspended because of his framing, and was demoted to a smallpany. Recently my dad has been gathering power, waiting for me to go out. I can definitely fix him together with my dad.¡±

    Luca still grabbed his cor and didn¡¯t let go, but he didn¡¯t beat him. He seemed to be suspicious of his words, and he was dubious.

    In the corner, the man continued with a deep voice, ¡°I heard the officers chattingst night. The second son of the White family mentioned by you seems to be locked here as well.¡±

    They were both imprisoned and helpless inside, so how could they fix Malcolm?

    Luca waspletely angry, and pped Travis in the face.

    Travis was beaten so badly that he fell to the ground.

    ¡°Damn, how dare you lie to me! You even ordered me and my men for an afternoon. Don¡¯t you think we are all fools!¡±

    Travis covered his face and couldn¡¯t get up, so he was trampled on his knees. He grimaced in pain and screamed frantically, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie. I really! I hate him. You beat me and he¡¯ll not feel distressed at all but even gloat.¡±

    Luca¡¯s group of men had been ordered by him for an afternoon, and they were very upset when they served Travis like an emperor.

    ¡°You! What are you doing?¡±

    Luca pinched his chin and looked at his face, which was full of bruises.

    ¡°You actually want them to perform picking up soap. Why don¡¯t you y the leading role yourself and show it to us.¡±

    Travis shook his head frantically, ¡°No, I can¡¯t! No!¡±

    He was a dignified offspring of White family! How could he do so?!

    Luca sneered, imitating the tone of he bullying others, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Difficult at first, easyter on. You can either perform or be beaten. It¡¯s your choose.¡±

 Chapter 603 Family scum deserves nothing but a beating

    Travis was about to copse. He was obviously fine all afternoon, but was suddenly exposed.

    He was grabbed by the cor of the big man Luca, and the intense pressure made him tremble.

    The wound on his face that had just been made, was still aching, indicating that if he was beaten again, his weak body would not be able to carry it at all, and his ribs might be broken.

    But if they let him do that disgusting thing in front of so many people, he can¡¯t do it.

    After being a rich and powerful man for so many years, if he was performing to pick up the soap, he might as well just die.

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t speak for a long time, Luca exerted force on his hand which was grabbing his cor, holding him by the whole body, ¡°Give you three seconds. Choose immediately.¡±

    Travis shook his head and was unwilling, ¡°I don¡¯t choose. Let me go. I didn¡¯t lie. I¡¯ll definitely pull him down and let him rot in hell!¡±

    Luca sneered and pouted softly, ¡°You are a powerless and idle chick. You can¡¯t even fight against me but still want to fix him. And you ordered me for an afternoon. Are you really ying me like a fool?¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    He threw Travis to the ground heavily, and ordered his men to imprison him and press him against the wall.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t choose, then I will help you choose. Both are required. Let you perform first, and then beat you.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Travis could clearly feel that someone was unbuttoning his trousers.

    Beingpletely unable to face the hellish oue that followed, he roared hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯m the young master of the White family, one of the three big families in Suham. Although my father was cut from power by Malcolm, he was a leading figure once fighting for power. If you dare to treat me like this, he will not let you go!¡±

    Luca raised his hand and punched him hard, hitting him on the cheek so hard that he felt dizzy.

    ¡°You were thrown into here by Malcolm. Who cares about you? I¡¯m not afraid of intimidation. You have to obey if you don¡¯t!¡±

    Seeing the trousers slipping off, Travis was about to copse and despair.

    Cheers surrounded him, and the others was watching him for fun, as if they were happy to see the wealthy man being bullied like this.

    Travis was shamed and angry to death, screaming loudly but struggling in vain.

    With Luca¡¯sughter, he was about to be forced to perform in public.

    ng ng!

    An policeman stood outside the corridor and knocked on the iron gate of the cell with an electric baton.

    A group of troublemakers instantly settled down, and Luca also sat in the corner in an orderly manner.

    Travis was extremely sad and angry, and without turning around to look at the door, he quickly put on his trousers and put them on.

    There was fog on the gold-rimmed sses. He sobbed and wiped it with his sleeve, only to realize that he was scared to cry.

    He was almost too ashamed to face others.

    This would leave a lifetime of indelible shame.

    The police officer focused on Travis. Even if the group of people stopped in time, he could still guess what was going on inside just now.

    He knocked on the door again with the electric baton, reminding him cautiously, ¡°Mr. Malcolm has said although you¡¯re a scum of the family, you¡¯re still a descendant of the White family. If someone dare bully you, Mr. Malcolm must fix the bullies.¡±

    The big man Luca smiled, which was very ttering, ¡°Yes, yes, we won¡¯t bully Mr. Travis. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    The policeman hummed with satisfaction and turned around and left.

    Just two steps away, he thought of something, turned back, and added, ¡°He really deserves to be beaten. Mr. Malcolm said you can¡¯t bully and humiliate him, but he didn¡¯t say you can¡¯t beat him. Just be careful and don¡¯t make him get seriously injured.¡±

    Luca¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Understood.¡±

    His words made Travis fall back into the despair in an instant.

    As soon as the police officer left, he instantly felt the unfriendly aura from them. Luca and several young men stared at him, looking at him as the tool of venting.

    ¡°No, no!!¡±

    Travis held his head in defense.

    Along with his screams and begging for mercy, Luca beat him on the nose and face, which leaving many bruises.

    He shrank pitifully at the base of the wall, and one of his teeth was knocked out. No matter how hard he tried to hide, those fists would always hit him precisely, and it hurt terribly.

    After half an hour of beating, Luca temporarily let him go.

    After all, Malcolm had said so that Travis couldn¡¯t be severely injured or humiliated. The police officers obviously kept an eye on this room, and they must control their emotions and not be overly aggressive.

    The punching and kicking finally stopped. Travis¡¯s gentleman image no longer existed. His snot, tears and blood were sticking together, and he looked very dejected.

    He screamed in pain, crouched against the wall and shivered. And he was more helpless than when he was whipped in the hall.

    He didn¡¯t know when he would be beaten again and felt fearful.

    It was the desperation of not knowing how long it will take to get out of here.

    He hated Malcolm!

    He hated him so much!

    The pain in his body intensified, and the hatred in his heart became stronger.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Malcolm¡¯s unwillingness to let him go, he would be on a cargo ship leaving the border of Crana, and his father had prepared a lot of money for him.

    He could obviously live a happy life after going abroad, but now he can only be beaten in the cell of NIB.

    He was so unhappy!

    The hatred in his heart was strong. He was kicked in the back unexpectedly, and his forehead hit the wall directly.

    It just hurt with no blood.

    The one who kicked him was Luca.

    ¡°Get up, you scum. You don¡¯t deserve to sit by the wall with us. Go to the toilet, hurry up.¡±

    After saying that, he kicked him again, urging him.

    Travis wiped his face, without saying a word. He limped to the ce designated by Luca and squatted down.

    There were more than ten men in the cell. In Travis¡¯s eyes, this ce was stinking, but when he sat next to the toilet, he realized that the stench was even worse.

    He covered his nose and mouth with bloody hands, and retched for a while.

    His retching voice caught Luca¡¯s attention.

    Luca was very dissatisfied, walked towards him aggressively, and beat him again.

    ¡°You stink more than this toilet. Do you deserve to disgust?¡±

    Luca beat and cursed him, ¡°Even a bastard like me knows filial piety is the priority. No matter how hard you try, you can¡¯t hurt your family. You even dare to hurt your grandfather, who loves you the most. You can¡¯tpensate this even if you¡¯re beaten to death.¡±

    A police officer who came in on the way, just chatted with them for a while, and exined the reason why Travis was detained, which made the people in the cell even more angry.

    Especially the big man Luca. Although he was a scumbag, he was a loyal and filial person. People like Travis were filthy viins and bastards in his eyes.

    The beatings continued. Travis couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, copsed to the ground and folded his arms. And he was a little faint.

    Seeing this, Luca¡¯s men hurriedly went up to pull him, ¡°Bro, don¡¯t beat him. If you beat him again, an ident will happen. Keep him for a few days to torture him again.¡±

    Luca stopped and made bah sounds to Travis contemptuously for several times in a row.

    Travis was shaking, but couldn¡¯t faint.

    Every minute and every second of his time in this cell was a torment. He couldn¡¯t imagine being sent to the High-order prison by Malcolm to serve his sentence in the future. What kind of hell would be waiting for him?

    ¡­

    Before going home, Lyra drove first to Anning Hill.

    Although Collin¡¯s gunshot wound was not critical, it was because of her after all. In any case, she had to go and visit him before he recovered.

    When she arrived at Collin¡¯s vi, Kathleen was helping Collin remove the bandage.

    After Lyra knocked on the door, she walked to a small sofa not far from the bed and sat down, watching Collin change his dressing.

    She pursed her red lips casually, and didn¡¯t say a word. Kathleen focused on the matter at hand. Collin nced at Lyra from time to time, but didn¡¯t speak.

    The room was quiet, but there was a faint sense of harmony, until Kathleenpletely removed the bandage on Collin¡¯s wound, ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong with your injury? Is the medicine wrong? After so many days, howe there is no improvement at all?¡±

    Lyra frowned, and immediately walked over to check Collin¡¯s injury up close.

    Seeing her approaching, Collin wanted to hide to the side, and his hoarse voice reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a small injury. No big deal.¡±

    Lyra pressed his shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    It had been more than a week, and the location of the gunshot wound was still bright red, with a hint of inmmation. Not only was it bad, but it was even more serious than before.

    She frowned, ¡°Why is this? Have you really been taking medicine these days?¡±

 Chapter 604 Collin cries in front of her?

    Collin avoided her gaze, lowered his head, and said nothing.

    Kathleen said, ¡°In the first few days, I gave him medicine. Later, he insisted he could take medicine himself and didn¡¯t want to trouble me. Today, I insisted on helping him. It became like this.¡±

    Lyra immediately heard the unusual in these words, narrowed her eyes sharply and stared at Collin.

    Thetter kept his head down and avoided looking at her, feeling a little guilty.

    This abnormal performance was simply too obvious.

    ¡°Collin, did you do it on purpose? You haven¡¯t taken any medicine these days?¡±

    Collin coughed lightly and didn¡¯t look at her, ¡°No, I have it, but it was hurt on the back. Maybe I didn¡¯t get it right when I applied it. And it became serious for some reason.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t believe his nonsense at all, so she scolded him directly, ¡°You don¡¯t want your wife to help you, and you can¡¯t give the medicine yourself. What are you doing? Can your body be treated like this?¡±

    Facing the scolding from his sister, Collin received the instruction and nodded in agreement, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault to make you worry.¡±

    Lyra was startled at first, noticing the first sentence, ¡°You¡¯re proactive in admitting my mistake this time, even I was stunned.¡±

    As she stopped talking, Lyra only remembered his second sentence, stood up properly in displeasure, and looked at him, ¡°Who worries about you? You should bear the sins you made yourself. Don¡¯t make Kathleen worry.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Although she refuted, Kathleen still smiled, and Collin smiled in satisfaction.

    Lyra looked away and sat back on the small sofa.

    ¡°There are already signs of inmmation in the wound. Be careful not to get infected. I¡¯ll call Micah toe and have a look.¡±

    She turned on the screen of her mobile phone and was about to make a call when Collin stopped her, ¡°This gunshot injury is really not serious. This kind of injury is too normal for me. Micah is apanying with Abigail. Don¡¯t bother him. I¡¯ll take two anti-inmmation pills at night.¡±

    Lyra: ¡°Your injury has been rpsed over and over again. After more than a week, it still doesn¡¯t heal. It will leave a scar. Let Micah see it before you can rest assured and don¡¯t leave any traces.¡±

    Collin refused and insisted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to remove this scar. Just leave it on so that I can watch it all the time.¡±

    Lyra said coldly, ¡°You want to use this scar to remind me. Always remember the injury you suffered for me at the time. Remember your goodness, so that I can forgive you earlier?¡±

    Kathleen¡¯s face was slightly stiff, but she didn¡¯t expect Lyra¡¯s words to be so sharp. She couldn¡¯t hold back but quickly made an excuse and went downstairs to make tea for Lyra.

    Soon only the siblings were left in the room.

    Lyra sternly used him of not cherishing himself, ¡°Collin, don¡¯t think I will be soft-hearted by using this kind of bitter trick. It is your body. It is meaningless for you to torment yourself like this. It will only make me more angry.¡±

    Collin nodded in a very agreeable manner, but smiled inadvertently. Obviously, he was satisfied.

    Why was she angry because he didn¡¯t take medicine properly?

    Why did she reprimand him for torturing his body?

    Did this mean that Lyra still cared about him and still had her big brother in her heart?

    From childhood to adulthood, he had been sincere in educating Lyra, and he loved her like a baby. In Lyra¡¯s heart, he should be at least important, right?

    When he was thinking about it, Lyra said coldly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak? Is it because I guess it right, you¡¯re ashamed?¡±

    He shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave a scar. I don¡¯t want to threaten you. I just want me to remember that you will always be my dearest sister. When you are in danger, as long as I am there, I will give my life to protect you. Make up for what¡¯s wrong in my heart.¡±

    His dearest sister¡­

    He will give his life to protect her¡­

    Lyra did not speak.

    On the day of the ind, Collin did it.

    Ethel shot very decisively. Even she didn¡¯t react it and Collin had no time to think twice. He subconsciously rushed in front of her to block the bullet for her.

    For more than a year, he knelt down to read the scriptures, was whipped, tortured himself, and now he saved her.

    Was it enough to pay off those debts?

    She felt itplicated, and was silent for a long time without speaking.

    Collin took the initiative to show his favor, ¡°Rara, Kathleen hase downstairs. Can you apply me some medicine?¡±

    Lyra stopped herplicated thoughts, got up and sat behind Collin, and opened the medicine box on the bed.

    Collin smiled contentedly, and there was an obvious happy look in his eyes. He gently told Lyra the order of medication.

    ¡°Clean it up with alcohol first. Sprinkle this antibiotic medicine, and this anti-infection medicine. Wrap it up with gauze.¡±

    Lyra hummed softly, and ording to his instructions, she gave him medicine in an orderly manner.

    Collin looked back at her from time to time, noticed her serious expression, and felt satisfied again in his heart.

    For more than a year, he hadn¡¯t seen his sister treat him with such a gentle expression for a long time.

    In addition, Lyra¡¯s action of applying the medicine was very gentle. She was subconsciously afraid of hurting him, which made him feel warm.

    His eyes were slightly hot, and there was water in his eye sockets. Collin took a deep breath and suppressed the sudden surge of emotions.

    Lyra noticed his strangeness instantly, and stopped the action of applying the medicine, ¡°Did I hit you too hard and hurt you?¡±

    Collin felt more sour and ashamed.

    His sister¡¯s inquiring voice was also very gentle.

    He actually broke her heart for the sake of Ethel and her mother. He was so wrong.

    He was so ufortable that he couldn¡¯t speak and his eyes were uncontrobly red, and he felt guilty.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    She didn¡¯t hear him speak for a while, got up and walked around in front of him. Her fingertips forcibly lifted his drooping chin, but unexpectedly saw the tears in his eyes.

    Lyra was stunned on the spot, and even her fingers were stiff.

    ¡°You¡­ you actually¡­¡±

    In her impression, Collin had always been a role model among her brothers. He was strong, cold, calm, and not good at expressing himself.

    Since she grew up, she had never seen Collin cry because of something sad.

    It turned out that a man who was so strong and determined back then would cry when he did something wrong.

    Collin hurriedly broke free from her hand and turned his face away. It was his panic and shame when he was found vulnerable.

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t cry. I didn¡¯t feel pain. I just¡­ I got smoked by the alcohol just now.¡±

    Lyra raised her eyebrows amusingly and taunted him, ¡°I have said you cry? You just make a confession without duress.¡±

    Collin blushed with shame, and almost shed tears in front of his sister.

    ¡°You, you continue. It¡¯s veryte. Malcolm wille to pick you upter.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lyra knew he was embarrassed, and didn¡¯t make fun of him too much on this topic. She helped him to finish the medicine and bandaged the wound.

    After clearing the medicine box and preparing to go downstairs, Collin grabbed her wrist and stared at her with his still red eyes. He opened his mouth and closed for several times, but he didn¡¯t know where to start.

    Lyra: ¡°Don¡¯t talk? Is the alcohol still affecting you?¡±

    Collin didn¡¯t know how to reply.

    He restrained his emotions and looked at her seriously, ¡°Rara, I¡­¡±

    After being stunned for a long time, he still didn¡¯t say anything. At this time, if he continued to apologize and ask for forgiveness, will she be annoying?

    Will it make her more annoying?

    Will those almost out of control emotions just now, will he be considered to be deliberately sad-fishing?

    Collin was afraid and didn¡¯t dare to gamble. He finally changed her impression of himself a little bit. What it was back where it started?

    Lyra let him hold her wrist and reminded softly, ¡°If you want to say something, just say it.¡±

    Collin lowered his head, ¡°I meant to say it¡¯s already veryte. Would you like to have a meal here first? And then wait for Malcolm to pick you up?¡±

    Lyra frowned strangely, ¡°You just wanted to ask this after dawdling for a long time?¡±

    Collin lowered his eyes, did not look at her, and nodded.

    Lyra was speechless, ¡°No, Malcolm should be arriving at Anning Hill soon. I¡¯ll take the medicine box downstairs to Kathleen. I¡¯m ready to leave.¡±

    What she had decided, Collin knew that it was useless to persuade her, ¡°Okay, then, let Malcolm drive slowly.¡±

    Lyra made a light hum and said sternly, ¡°Remember to take anti-inmmatory drugs. If Ie here next time and your gunshot wound is not healed, or even serious, I will really be angry, and I will fix you as the head of the family. You¡¯d better be prepared for that.¡±

 Chapter 605 Call him master and learn from Malcolm how to treat his wife

    Although she said it very seriously, when Collin hear it, it meant concern.

    That made Collin feel warm, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t. When the next time youe to see me, the wound may start to scab.¡±

    Lyra nodded, ¡°I hope so.¡±

    Carrying the medicine box, she turned and left the master bedroom. Then she went downstairs to find Kathleen, and handed the box to her.

    When she was done, she just received a message from Malcolm.

    Malcolm had already driven his luxury car to Anning Hill and was waiting outside Collin¡¯s vi.

    Lyra said goodbye to Kathleen and left the vi.

    She got in the car and went back to Lyre Spiti.

    Malcolm saw that she was gloomy, and kept her head down in thought, not knowing what she was thinking. He reached over and grabbed the back of her hand with one hand.

    ¡°Babe, what are you thinking?¡±

    Lyra returned to her senses, and tightened the palms that were closely intertwined with him, ¡°I just feel Collin seems to have changed a lot recently.¡±

    He was no longer the arrogant eldest brother he used to be. He had be more sensitive and cautious in front of her, and even his attitude had be much more humble.

    Moreover, today he shed tears in front of her.

    Malcolm pursed his lips lightly, and looked sideways at his wife from time to time. He looked very gentle.

    ¡°Rara, are you wondering whether to forgive him?¡±

    Lyra stopped talking.

    Having been with her for so long, Malcolm knew her very well and could probably guess what was bothering her.

    He decided to help her and Collin to be a middleman.

    ¡°Actually, you know very well Ethel is the culprit of those things in the past. And even many things were done by Ethel without the knowledge of Collin. Using Collin¡¯s rights, Collin was regarded as an aplice behind the scenes. His biggest fault is that Ethel shouldn¡¯t be given so much power.¡±

    Lyra lowered her head and blinked slightly. Her face looked very calm, but she was listening carefully to Malcolm¡¯s words.

    Malcolm nced at her sideways. Seeing that she didn¡¯t have a particrly big reaction, he continued, ¡°The reason why you¡¯re angry and refuse to forgive Collin just prove that the position of the big brother Collin is very different in your heart. And you love him very much. So after learning that he was Ethel¡¯s backer, you felt betrayed and couldn¡¯t forgive him.¡±

    ¡°Because of these things, Collin has been atoned, self-punished, self-mutted and repented for more than a year, trying his best to beg your forgiveness.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not very good at expressing himself because he feels ashamed and doesn¡¯t know how to face you. He blocked a shot for youst time, which shows he is sincere. And it also proves he decisively chose you from Ethel.¡±

    ¡°I actually understand the life-saving kindness of her mother. After all, he never thought Ethel would change from an innocent little girl to a devil, so¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Lyra suddenly pulled her hand back from his palm.

    Malcolm felt the unpleasant aura and was stunned.

    ¡°Babe?¡±

    Lyra turned her face away and didn¡¯t look at him. Arrogantly folded her hands, she said in a deep tone, ¡°The kindness of saving life is greater than anything. Of course you understand that. If it was not because of this kind of life-saving kindness that you insisted on divorce from me and wanted to marry Charlotte. ¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s whole body froze, and even his breathing stagnated for a second.

    With a pale face, he parked on the side of the road silently, turned his head in an aggrieved manner and looked at the back of Lyra¡¯s head. His tone was very careful, ¡°Babe, weren¡¯t we talking about Collin just now? Why are we talking about my old stories again? Our babies just are over two months old and waiting to be fed. You can¡¯t mess with me like this¡­¡±

    The more he spoke, the smaller his voice became, and he looked at Lyra with red eyes.

    Lyra¡¯s face was calm, and she seriously used him of the crime, ¡°Because I have no life-saving grace, I can¡¯t understand how you men view this matter. But you understand, so it reminds me of the incident at the beginning. Did I take the initiative?¡±

    Malcolm honestly admitted his mistake, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned life-saving kindness, and made you think of the unpleasant things I used to do. Then I¡¯ll kneel on the washboard when I go back, and kneel all night until you¡¯re not angry anymore.¡±

    With his aggrieved tone, Lyra held back herughter, but couldn¡¯t help but twitched the corners of her mouth.

    Malcolm noticed her smile sharply.

    It turned out that she wasn¡¯t really angry, but that he had been defending Collin all the time, so she deliberately wanted to prank him.

    He took the initiative to lean over to kiss Lyra¡¯s cheek, ¡°But I know you love me the most. You must be reluctant to let my knees rot.¡±

    Lyra couldn¡¯tpletely hold on and pushed his head away seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Drive and I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    ¡°As ordered.¡±

    Malcolm approached her and quickly kissed her cheek, like a child who was sessful in begging for candies.

    The engine of the luxury car was ignited again, and the car disappeared into the night like an arrow from a string.

    After dinner, they both sat on the bed.

    Malcolm was using the tablet to handle some of official business.

    Lyra was concentrating on ying a game with Melissa.

    Both of them looked serious.

    Half an hourter, Malcolm finished his work, and quietly hugged Lyra¡¯s waist from behind, watching her y games and being obedient not to bother.

    It wasn¡¯t until Lyra won the qualifying round that he dared to stretch out his hand to block Lyra¡¯s screen and forbid her to press it.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Malcolm put his chin on her shoulderzily, ¡°How long will you y? Don¡¯t you n to spend the night with your husband?¡±

    Lyra pushed his hand away, pressed the confirmation button to enter the game, and answered casually, ¡°Amn¡¯t I with you?¡±

    Malcolm rubbed against her neck and deliberately used his warm nose to tease her sensitive ears. His hoarse voice was extremely provocative, ¡°It¡¯s not this kind ofpany. You understand it.¡±

    Lyra was itchy, so she quickly avoided his harass and focused on the game.N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agreest night we won¡¯t do any sex today to see if I will get sick at night? To see if it it rted to sex? Have you forgotten?¡±

    He really forgot it. After all, with such a delicious wife by his side, he can¡¯t bear it.

    Lyra was picking out a qualifying character in the game without raising her eyes, ¡°So stop making trouble and let me y for a while. For our test tonight, there can be no signs of sex.¡±

    Malcolmy helplessly on the bed, feeling extremely depressed.

    He sat beside her bored and yed with his mobile phone, but Lyra was enjoying herself. From time to time, she would chat with Melissa in the double game through the built-in voice.

    The more Malcolm thought about it, the more unwilling he became. He quietly turned on the address book and sent a few messages to Keith.

    [Take care of your fiancee. Don¡¯t take up our time at night.]

    Keith: [¡­]

    [She took my wife away. You quickly turn off her mobile phone and let her sleep.]

    It took several seconds for Keith to reply: [I dare not. A woman who focuses on the game can¡¯t be messed with. I don¡¯t want to be punished like you.]

    Now it was Malcolm¡¯s turn to be speechless.

    The message beep sounded again.

    Keith: [Don¡¯t curse me. It¡¯s useless. If you have the ability, you can tell her not to ask my fiancee to y games with her.]

    Malcolm was furious in his heart, and his desire to win was gradually ignited.

    [What if I could do it?]

    Keith: [I will call you the master for one year, and I will learn from you how to treat a woman well.]

    Malcolm looked sullen and he hummed: [Wait.]

    After finishing the chat, he put down his phone, first nced at Lyra who was ying the game next to him, then got up decisively and walked towards the wardrobe.

    He deliberately pulled the wardrobe door with a crackling sound, and took out the washboard that had not been used for a long time.

    Lyra immersed herself in the game and didn¡¯t even look at him. Her attention was not on his side at all.

    He took a deep breath and carried the washboard to bed, cing it directly on the open space in front of Lyra.

    The sudden unknown object attracted Lyra¡¯s attention.

    Lyra raised her eyes inexplicably, and saw Malcolm¡¯s aggrieved expression. He was holding the bed with his hands, and was about to move his knees to the washboard.

    She was confused by this behavior, and she didn¡¯t even care to y the game but held his knees that were about to sink.

    ¡°Did you put some drugs in dinner tonight? Are you crazy?¡±

 Chapter 606 Is the mania healed?

    Malcolm stared at her resentfully, ¡°I didn¡¯t take any drugs, but I feel like I need to reflect on it. Why do you y games with other women after dinner, and leave me to sleep alone on the empty bed?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lyra stared at him strangely.

    What was sleeping alone in the empty bed? Was she not a human being?

    After wording, she chose to coax him, ¡°Didn¡¯t we promise not to have sex tonight? I can¡¯t even y games?¡±

    Malcolm nced at her phone screen. Her teammates were already in a daze because of Lyra¡¯s stalling and asked her with many question marks.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I had to have a sex, but¡­ ying games doesn¡¯t conflict with being with me. The game master is right next to you, but you¡¯re ying games with Keith¡¯s fiancee. Do you think it¡¯s reasonable?¡±

    Lyra heard the sound of her teammates signaling her in the game, and casually made ¡°hmm¡±, lowered her eyes and continued to operate.

    Malcolm sighed heavily, and moved the washboard in front of Lyra, and ced it in the most conspicuous position, which could be seen by her and it was impossible to ignore it.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    He said sadly, ¡°It¡¯s all my problem. If you don¡¯t want to apany me, I will kneel on the washboard for as long as you y the game.¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t.¡±

    Lyra stretched out her hand and rested her palm on the edge of the washboard, preventing Malcolm from kneeling on his knees.

    Facing Malcolm¡¯s unreasonable and dissatisfied behavior, she coaxed him andpromised, ¡°Then I won¡¯t y with Melissa after this one. I¡¯ll let you y with me and I will help you. How about it? ¡±

    Malcolm knew when to stopped. Completing the game that had already started was the bottom line.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    Lyra pointed at the washboard, ¡°Put this thing back in the closet quickly. Don¡¯t take it out and threaten me.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t want to be served on his knees by this thing, so he resolutely threw it back into the closet without holding back.

    He sat behind Lyra, wrapped around her waist, and quietly watched her finish the game.

    Apanied by the voice of the game winning again, Lyra typed quickly and told Melissa that she could not continue ying games, and asked Melissa to go to bed earlier.

    Malcolm got his wish and reced the position of Melissa.

    After a few minutes, he received a What¡¯s App message.

    It was Keith.

    In the message box, there was only one simple word.

    [Master.]

    Malcolm smiled wickedly and replied decisively: [My disciple.]

    Regardless of whether Keith was furious when he saw the message, Malcolm had already turned off the box and focused on ying games with his wife.

    ¡­

    The night was beautiful for Lyre Spiti.

    For Travis who was in the detention room of NIB, it was painful.

    Until the evening, Luca¡¯s group refused to allow him to drink a single sip of the water delivered by the police officers.

    They even disliked the bloody smell on his body and put him in the toilet to sleep.

    Travis wished he fainted on the spot, so that he could be sent to the medical room for treatment, and at least he could breathe.

    However, none of these injuries on his body hit the key points. They were very painful but not fatal at all. His mind was very clear, and he could only be forced to endure the severe pains on his body.

    The originally expensive gold-rimmed sses were shattered by Luca. His eyes were originally highly short-sighted, and when he couldn¡¯t see clearly, the fear in his heart increased a bit.

    The stench of the toilet was overwhelming, challenging his limit on odors.

    Under such circumstances, he couldn¡¯t sleep at all, and he felt painful even when breathing.

    He can only curl up in the corner of the toilet and keep the farthest distance from the dirty and smelly toilet.

    His hands tightly covered his mouth and nose. Although his body was in pain, he did not dare to make a sound, for fear that he would be severely beaten by Luca again.

    He had never been so miserable and embarrassed before, but now he was bullied by Luca and this group of hooligans, and he wanted to cry and felt aggrieved.

    He suddenly regretted that he had listened to Paul¡¯s provocation, and tried to take advantage of Malcolm¡¯s absence on a business trip to let his grandfather eat ipatible food and seize power in the n.

    If he didn¡¯t do this, Malcolm wouldn¡¯t arrest him, right?

    He can continue to stay at home and live his affluent life.

    No, no, Malcolm was not a good person at all, and he will not let him go off.

    Only by attacking first will he and his father have the opportunity to turn over in the White family and get the right to call the shots.

    All of this, the question was why Malcolm came back so timely on the day of his grandfather¡¯s ident, and why he didn¡¯t get it sooner?

    Malcolm must die, must die!!

    He was shaking, but his aching skin was tight, and every pore on his body was screaming hatred.

    It was the anger of wanting to smash Malcolm to pieces.

    He couldn¡¯t sleep at night because of his hatred, and Ryan, who was in the single room, couldn¡¯t sleep either.

    Fortunately, Ryan didn¡¯t do anything serious. Malcolm just locked him up and didn¡¯t let him run around, and didn¡¯t make the police embarrass him.

    With Ryan¡¯s back against the wall, there was a small venttion window at the top, and the faint moonlight outside could shine through the cell.

    Did Travis sessfully escape from the country?

    Did Malcolm believe his words?

    Why Malcolm locked him in for two days and didn¡¯t want to see him?

    Did the old man tell Malcolm the truth?

    No, it was impossible. He won¡¯t say it and was stubborn.

    Ryan leaned against the wall alone. His old and turbid eyes narrowed slightly, and a lot of problems made him unable to close his eyes and sleep at all.

    He was sipping a cigarette, exhaling from time to time, and the taste in his mouth was bitter.

    Perhaps, tomorrow he should find a chance to talk to Malcolm.

    ¡­

    They slept till morning.

    Birds squeaked in the garden, and the sun shone through the thin curtains into the master bedroom of Lyre Spiti.

    Lyra woke upfortably and found herself on Malcolm¡¯s arm.

    There was no fatigue after the onset.

    Being surprised and unbelievable, she lightly tapped Malcolm¡¯s nose to wake Malcolm from his sleep.

    ¡°Honey, did I get sickst night?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s long eyshes trembled slightly, and he slowly opened his eyes. There was still a mist in his ck pupils, and he was obviously still sleepy.

    He whispered in a daze, ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy. I can¡¯t wake up until you kiss me.¡±

    Lyra stared at him who asked for a kiss in the morning. Not only did she not kiss him, but she flicked it on his forehead.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. It¡¯s useless to act like a spoiled child.¡±

    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±

    Malcolm raised his eyebrows, rubbed his forehead, and there was a sense of resentment all over his body.

    Because he wasn¡¯t kissed by his wife, he was hurtful and felt a little upset.

    ¡°You bully me.¡±

    In the next second, he turned into a wolf, turned over decisively and threw Lyra down, holding her tightly in his arms, ¡°If you refuse to kiss me, then I will ask forpensation myself.¡±

    He lowered his thin lips and swept Lyra with an overwhelming kiss, as if he wanted to put his own mark on her body domineeringly, just like a beast who was marking its territory, and no one was allowed to upy it.

    Lyra was so dizzy with the kiss, and the sweet smell around her lingered, making her feel like she was drunk.

    She touched Malcolm¡¯s forehead and pushed him away, ¡°You¡¯re still making trouble. I¡¯m just talking about business.¡±

    Malcolm knew when to stop, and if he made trouble again, he would anger his wife, so hey down obediently.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t get sickst night. I hugged you, and you didn¡¯t wake up in the middle until dawn.¡±

    This conjecture was confirmed, and Lyra was very happy.

    This was a good news.

    ¡°Honey, is my mania already cured? We can take Spencer and Molly back from grandpa with confidence.¡±

 Chapter 607 My wife is weak. It doesnâ€™t hurt

    Malcolm thought about it for a while before saying, ¡°Today, I will apany you to theboratory, and ask Jimmy to do a test and a full-body examination. You still have to look at the data to be sure.¡±

    Lyra nodded and epted his arrangement.

    The two washed up together and went out, and soon went to theboratory.

    Jimmy nervously took a blood test.

    After waiting for more than half an hour, the data was obtained.

    ¡°The indicators are indeed better than before, but they are notpletely good. Afterwards, pay attention to your emotions, try not to get too excited, and be sure to guard against arrogance and impatience.¡±

    This news made Malcolm unconsciously clench Lyra¡¯s palm, but he had been the boss and person in power of NIB for many years, and he told himself to be calm.

    He forcibly suppressed his excitement and smiled at Lyra.

    Jimmy continued, ¡°Based on the current recovery situation, there should be no need to continue the infusion. I will prescribe some oral medicines for meditation and take them together with the medicines for treatment.¡±

    Looking at the body data sheet in front of him, Jimmy was also very relieved, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you have only been infused for two months. Under the care of Malcolm, you¡¯re cured so soon. It¡¯s really a great news. You all are very lucky.¡±

    Lyra smiled and praised Jimmy, ¡°Thank you. You are the biggest contributor.¡±

    Jimmy waved his hand again and again, not daring to take credit, ¡°This is not my credit. The biggest credit should go to Malcolm. No matter what time it is, he insists in apanying with you in infusion. When you¡¯re sick, he¡¯s willing to be a punching bag, a sandbag. If I were him, I definitely can¡¯t do it.¡±

    Speaking of the incident and beating Malcolm at that time, Lyra felt guilty.

    She lowered her eyes and nodded silently, agreeing with Jimmy¡¯s words.

    Malcolm noticed the change in her expression with sharp eyes, and said nonchntly, ¡°You haven¡¯t been in a rtionship yet. You will know it hurts when you marry. Lyra has the least strength, so it doesn¡¯t hurt at all. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not that weak.¡±

    Jimmy¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    Malcolm was on a business trip at the time and entrusted Lyra to him. He arranged for four strong bodyguards in theboratory to fight against Lyra who was mad.

    All of them were beaten up by her, and they cried and told him that they would never take this kind of work again.

    Was this called least strength?

    It didn¡¯t hurt?

    Knowing that Malcolm was coaxing his wife, Jimmy didn¡¯t expose it but continued, ¡°Yes, yes, Lyra has the least strength, and can¡¯t even unscrew the bottle cap. Even if she hit you, it¡¯s like a cat scratching .¡±

    Thispliment was a bit exaggerated.

    Lyra and Malcolm lowered their heads at the same time.

    After a brief chat with Jimmy, Malcolm left theboratory with a bag of medicine in one hand and his wife in the other.

    He first sent Lyra to the Lloyd¡¯s Group.

    Before Lyra got out of the car, he urged, ¡°Babe, remember this box of light green pills. Take three a day, three times a day. This pack of white pills, six pills, two times a day, and this¡­¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    It seemed that he was very worried that his wife would leave his sight, and he asked everything very seriously.

    Lyra was originally a little impatient, but seeing how sincere his expression was, she couldn¡¯t bear to express her unhappiness, so she listened to him obediently.

    ¡°¡­ Remember to take it with warm water. Don¡¯t drink cold water directly to take the medicine. It¡¯s not good for the stomach, and the effect of the medicine will be halved, remember?¡±

    Lyra nodded again and again, ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, honey. Jimmy has written the number of pills. I won¡¯t forget it.¡±

    She moved closer to the driver¡¯s seat, cupped Malcolm¡¯s face with both hands, and kissed his cheeks and lips.

    Malcolm was still worried and wanted to follow her to thepany, but NIB did not allow him to do so, especially when he had to deal with Ryan and Travis.

    There was no way out so he could only reluctantly say, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to take it, but it doesn¡¯t matter if you forget it. I will call you at noon to remind you and watch you take your medicine with a video.¡±

    Lyra was taken aback, ¡°Is it so strict?¡±

    ¡°Of course, your illnesses first. You did supervise me taking medicine in this way.¡±

    OK.

    Lyrapressed her red lips, and without further dy, opened the car door, waved to Malcolm, and entered the building.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t start the luxury car after a long time. He first turned on the screen of his mobile phone and quickly set the time for taking medicine for the lunch break at noon.

    It wasn¡¯t until her figurepletely disappeared downstairs in the building that she waspletely invisible, and then he stepped on the elerator and drove to NIB.

    As soon as he arrived at the door of the office, Chad was already obediently standing outside the door and holding a stack of documents in his hand, as if he was waiting for him.

    Malcolm said, ¡°Why are you waiting outside today and not going in?¡±

    Chad smiled, ¡°I can see the corridor when I stand here, and greet you in advance.¡±

    ¡°So glib.¡±

    Although it was aint, Malcolm was not angry. He passed him and opened the door of the office first, ¡°Come in and talk about it.¡±

    Chad followed obediently in, and handed the data to Malcolm¡¯s table.

    Malcolm picked up the materials, looked at them and asked, ¡°Report your views and progress.¡±

    ¡°Because this incident happened more than 20 years ago, the news records of that year were very difficult to find. I ran all over the news agencies in the entire city, and finally found the archives that recorded the car ident that year.¡±

    Malcolm frowned, ¡°Although my family was not the richest at that time, it was also one of the big giants in Suham. As the eldest son of the family, my father was the one most likely to inherit the power from the old man. And his death should be a sensation across the whole country. How could only a few news agencies report it?¡±

    Chad nodded, ¡°I also feel very suspicious about this point. Your parents back then were, after all, famous. Both of them died in a car ident. This is not a trivial matter. The big news agencies in the city don¡¯t have the backup of the news of the year, and the only few news reports are in the small ones.¡±

    He paused, and continued, ¡°Also, take a good look at the news I cut down. The description of the car ident is not detailed. Only that the driver who caused the ident was drunk driving. He was driving at high speed, and paidpensation after the car ident. It was huge sums of money and a death sentence.¡±

    Death sentence?

    In traffic cases, the death sentence can only be imposed if the circumstances were very serious.

    It showed that the driver was not only drunk driving, but may also escape, or even for other unknown reasons.

    Malcolm looked at the news overview of the year, and his face looked gloomy a little.

    Because it had been so many years, even if there was any small evidence, it had been washed away by time. Except for these news releases, the person whomitted the crime had already been executed, and there was no evidence of death, and there was no way to check it.

    Was there no other way to know the truth except considering Ryan¡¯s conditions?

    His face looked deep and cold. Hepressed his lips into a straight line, and fell into deep thought.

    Seeing that his mood was obviously not right, Chad sighed, ¡°How about giving me more time? I will send more people to follow me to see if I can find witnesses from more than 20 years ago, and try to search the clues as many as possible.¡±

    Malcolm was silent for a while.

    With the speed of NIB, it seemed that it took two whole days to investigate such a superficial thing. It can be seen that the difficulty brought by this matter had greatly exceeded expectations due to the age.

    He held his forehead, but didn¡¯t want to give up easily, ¡°Okay, check it out again. Don¡¯t rush to exin it to me. Try to check it carefully, and don¡¯t let go of anything you think is suspicious.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    After bowing, he turned and left Malcolm¡¯s office to go to work.

    He walked for a few minutes, and Malcolm was still reading the news clippings on the materials.

    For some reason, Malcolm suddenly had a bold guess.

    Grandpa was a hero in the troop back then, and everyone had to bow in awe when they saw him.

    If he did it on purpose¡­

    knock knock.

    The knock on the door interrupted Malcolm¡¯s thoughts. He picked up the documents in his hand, put them in the drawer, and said casually, ¡°Come in.¡±

    It was a police officer over there.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, Ryan said he wants to see you. He wants to chat with you, saying that he will tell you what you want to know this time.¡±

 Chapter 608 Heâ€™s the only one who can bargain for condition

    Malcolm narrowed his eyes sharply, thought for a while, but did not speak.

    The police officer looked up at him uncertainly, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, am I bringing Mr. Ryan to your office, or are you going to see him in the single room?¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t answer this question, but said, ¡°I see, go out and do your job.¡±

    Um?

    The policeman was stunned. What was his answer?

    He didn¡¯t directly agree it so it should mean that he didn¡¯t see him, right?

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After the police officer left, Malcolm refocused on the document that Chad brought.

    Regarding the old news from more than 20 years ago, there was only a ck and white news picture, which was a photo of the scene of the car ident.

    The luxury car was crushed and caught on fire, and even the expensive car with a high safety factor suffered serious damage, which showed how tragic the people in the car were at the time.

    But there was only one car of the victim in the news. What about the other car driven by the culprit?

    Was it a truck, a bus, or a small car?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    It was impossible for a car of an ordinary brand to cause such a big car ident damage to the luxury car that parents were riding in.

    Was it possible that the other party was also a luxury car?

    Was the attacker an influential figure in Crana?

    But these were just his conjectures, without any evidence to prove it.

    Ryan asked to see him, and he would go, but he had to let Ryan wait for him to get rid of his cocky attitude.

    *

    Ryan was in the single room.

    He grasped the railing and looked around, waiting for Malcolm toe over.

    However, only the police officer who helped to inform came back, and there was no Malcolm.

    Ryan was stunned for a while, then grabbed the policeman¡¯s arm, ¡°Where¡¯s Malcolm? Where is he?¡±

    ¡°He is not free. There are a lot of things at hand, and he didn¡¯t say that he wants to see you.¡±

    Ryan was stunned, frowning in disbelief, ¡°How could he note? Doesn¡¯t he want to know the truth?¡±

    The policeman calmly pushed his hand away, ¡°If he wants to know something, he will go to investigate himself.¡±

    With the sound of footsteps gradually fading, the policeman left the corridor.

    Ryan sat on the ground by the wall with a solemn expression.

    Malcolm had already found clues, so there was no need to negotiate with him about this condition?

    This idea was destroyed by Ryan in just one minute in his mind.

    He took a deep and steady breath, ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible. The old man will not leak this matter. There is no investigation into what happened more than 20 years ago. Malcolm can only choose to negotiate with me.¡±

    This idea was very firm in his heart. Ryan calmly lit a cigarette and quietly waited for Malcolm toe to him.

    If no evidence was found, it was impossible for Malcolm not toe to discuss the condition and it was just a matter of time.

    Both sides were pondering each other¡¯s mind.

    After an hour.

    The door to the small single room was opened.

    Hearing the movement, Ryan, who sat by the wall, didn¡¯t look up at all and didn¡¯t need to confirm to know who wasing.

    ¡°Malcolm, you are finally here. I thought you were not interested in the death of your parents so soon.¡±

    Malcolm was wearing a dark green military uniform, which looked solemn and upright.

    With his hands in the trouser pockets, he looked extremely aloof. He slowly stepped into the room and brought over his cold aura together with him.

    The police officer brought a chair and ced it in front of Ryan, ten paces away.

    Malcolm pursed his thin lips coldly, raised his feet and sat on the chair, without saying a word.

    The policeman closed the door and instructed the remaining policemen to walk farther away, not allowing anyone to eavesdrop on the conversation between Malcolm and Ryan.

    Ryan sat up straight. With his back upright, he saw Malcolm finally appearing in this room, and was instantly emboldened and blew a smoke ring in Malcolm¡¯s direction.

    It seemed to be an invisible provocation.

    Malcolm¡¯s face was very cold, and he said coldly,¡±Immediately quench the cigarette.¡±

    ¡°Why? I didn¡¯tmit any serious crime and was locked in. Which rule stiptes that I can¡¯t smoke one?¡±

    Malcolm: ¡°My wife doesn¡¯t allow me to smell like cigarettes, so¡­¡±

    This was not a negotiation but an order.

    Ryan sneered, ¡°Okay, you¡¯re henpecked. How can I not obey the orders of the person in power?¡±

    He put the cigarette butt on the ground, extinguished the spark, and threw it aside.

    ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡±

    Malcolm had a very strong aura. He looked down at Ryan by the wall from a distance, and went straight to the them, ¡°Travis was caught by me.¡±

    Ryan¡¯s expression changed instantly, and his voice became a little higher, ¡°What happened to him? Have you sent him to the high-order prison?¡±

    ¡°He is currently being held in the detention room here, just like you.¡± Malcolm¡¯s tone was calm and did not fluctuate.

    The detention room was for suspects or prisoners who hadmitted minor crimes and were detained for a maximum of 14 days.

    Usually it was seven days.

    Ryan, who knew this, heaved a sigh of relief.

    But before he couldpletely rx, he heard Malcolm continue,¡±But Travis is not treated as well as you. He is locked up with a group of gangsters. And there are recent robbery suspects and theft suspects in it. Life is definitely not asfortable as you have.¡±

    ¡°Malcolm!¡±

    Ryan gritted his teeth, ¡°If something happens to Travis, you will never know the truth about your parents! I will take this incident to the grave, and you are an unfilial son. You have the opportunity to find out the truth for your parents, but choose to be confused and not seek justice for them.¡±

    Malcolm blinked slightly and gradually there was anger brewing in his eyes.

    He touched the watch on his left hand, and instead of getting angry, he continued to say, ¡°You should thank me. I just locked him up and did nothing to him, but if you don¡¯t tell the truth, I can¡¯t guarantee others don¡¯t do anything to him. You clearly have the opportunity to tell the truth, but because you are resisted to the end, you are the one who force Travis to death.¡±

    This meant that not only did he disagree with the request of freeing Travis, but he also used Travis to threaten him in turn.

    Ryan narrowed his eyes, grinding his back mrs, ¡°Malcolm, you are so sinister.¡±

    The corner of his mouth twitched, and he snorted, ¡°Only you¡¯re allowed to negotiate terms with me? It bes sinister for me to negotiate terms with you? What¡¯s the point?¡±

    The anger in Ryan¡¯s chest was surging. If his eyes could kill people, Malcolm, who was in front of him would have been burned to ashes by his anger.

    But Ryan, who had lived for many years, quickly regained hisposure.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you dare to kill Travis. After all, you promised the old man that he would be saved. If you do it, even if it¡¯s indirect, you¡¯ll still be wrong to the old man.¡±

    Malcolm lookedzy, and didn¡¯t take his words seriously.

    ¡°So what? If Travis is really dead, grandpa has only me as the eldest grandson. Even if grandpa is angry with me, it will only be temporary. I am his only grandson after all.¡±

    Ryan didn¡¯t speak at all.

    Malcolm: ¡°Actually, you are very clear. I am sending someone to investigate. I have seen the clues in the information handed to me today. It is only a matter of time before I find the truth, but I am too busy. The NIB and my family and children need me to take care, so I hope this can be handled a little easier.¡±

    Ryan stared at him with a gloomy face, but still didn¡¯t speak.

    Malcolm continued, ¡°Now you only have two choices. Tell me the truth. I will release Travis from the prison. ording to the previous agreement, he will be given 30 whips, and he will be sent to the prison to serve five years of imprisonment. This is the end of the matter.¡±

    ¡°Or, let Travis be bullied by the people in the same cell. Don¡¯t worry. If he is tortured to death, I will help him find the murderer, punish him severely, and give him a glorious funeral. So you can enjoy the extreme happiness of losing your beloved son.¡±

    He spoke in a cold tone, which was extremely ruthless.

    He was the ruthless and cruel boss of NIB.

    There was no room for others to be arrogant.

    Ryan was so angry that his teeth were almost crushed, and he emphasized word by word, ¡°Malcolm! White!¡±

    Malcolm sneered and got up, straightened the cor of his military uniform, turned around and left without looking back.

    Angrily, he said to Ryan, ¡°Ryan, I only give you two days to think about it. After all, with Travis¡¯s physical fitness, he canst for so long at most.¡±

 Chapter 609 Micah and Abigail want to travel with Lyra and Malcolm

    Only two days at most?

    Ryan¡¯s heart throbbed. It was hard to imagine what his only precious son would be like being bullied in another prison.

    ¡°Malcolm, he is your cousin, the grandson of the old man. You¡¯re an inhuman fellow. You¡¯re a devil.¡±

    When he came out of the room, Ryan¡¯s chattering and angry curses kept ringing behind him. Malcolm¡¯s face was gloomy, and he walked down the aisle without saying a word, as if he didn¡¯t hear it.

    He didn¡¯t go back to the office directly, but went to the end of the aisle, where Travis was locked.

    The police officer immediately took the key and was about to open the door but was stopped by Malcolm.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going in.¡±

    He stood at the door, looking through the iron gate to observe the situation inside.

    Luca and his party were all sitting by the wall, sleeping and resting.

    He looked at all the people in the cell, and without intending to disturb them, he asked the police officer in a low voice, ¡°Where did Travis go?¡±

    The police officer looked inside, ¡°I remember he was bullied by other people and rushed to the small toilet inside. Sincest night, he has slept in the toilet.¡±

    Travis had been arrogant all his life. He imed to be the elegant young master of the White family. He loved cleanliness the most.

    It was sure enough. The White family had protected him so well before so how could he live peacefully without suffering?

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, would you like a cigarette?¡±

    The policeman took out an expensive pack of cigarette from his pocket and handed it to him.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t even nce at it, and didn¡¯t even n to pick up the cigarette, ¡°Send someone to pay more attention to this cell. And don¡¯t allow any fatalities or serious injuries happen. I¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡­

    In the past few days, after bringing Abigail to Suham, Micah has taken her many ces every day.

    Such as thergest zombie park in Crana, the horror game with real experience, the most thrilling amusement park, the most famous Ferris wheel and etc.

    After ying for several days, Abigail was satisfied physically and mentally, and never let go of all official business, so she yed without any scruples.

    She and Micah went to thergest and most luxurious business district for wealthy people today. The Lloyd Group was very close to it, all in the central city.

    They were here and it felt weird not to enter the Lloyd Group to say hello to Lyra.

    After a shopping spree, the two went to find Lyra with many shopping bags.

    Lyra just finished a meeting, and it was rare to have a free time. In the president¡¯s office, she happily received them.

    ¡°You bought so many things. You didn¡¯t let Abigail pay?¡±

    Micah¡¯s expression was still cold, but his voice was calm, ¡°In your eye, I look like that kind of stingy man?¡±

    Lyra pursed her lips to cover her smile, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be enlightened and scared away her.¡±

    Abigail alsoughed, ¡°No, Micah paid all. I said I¡¯ll do it, but he just took all my bags and won¡¯t let me pay.¡±

    Lyra apuded, and silently gave Micah a thumbs up, ¡°You¡¯re awesome.¡±

    She got up and went to the bookshelf to get a set of exquisite tea sets, and nned to help Abigail and Micah make a good pot of tea in person.

    Micah took the initiative to walk over and took the heavy tea set in her hands, ¡°I¡¯ll make it. You don¡¯t seem to have drunk the tea I made.¡±

    Lyra just let him take the tea set.

    When Micah was quietly boiling water and making tea, Lyra and Abigail were chatting.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to unload the burden and rx for a few days. Why don¡¯t you stay for a while and return to Fraytonter?¡±

    Abigail turned to look at Micah, who was beside her.

    Micah was bowing his head, concentrating on making tea.

    He heard Lyra¡¯s words, but he didn¡¯t react, as if she was just talking with Abigail.

    Abigail looked back, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve never put down work to y. I n to go on a trip with him again, and return to Frayton after another week.¡±

    Lyra agreed, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. You have my support.¡±

    Abigail took the initiative to hold her slender and fair hands, and sincerely invited her with a smile, ¡°How about you and Malcolm go with us together? I heard your wedding has not yet been held, so why don¡¯t we go out together this time as a trip wedding? Let¡¯s have a fun time?¡±

    Recently, Ethel¡¯s matter had been resolved. She had a mania problem before. Malcolm was tired for a long time. She went on a business trip to Atriast time, but she couldn¡¯t have a good time.

    In the matter of traveling, she felt she owed Malcolm.

    But Malcolm had been dealing with Travis¡¯s affairs recently, and now he was involved in the case of his parents¡¯ car ident. At this juncture, he probably didn¡¯t have the energy to travel.

    Lyra thought of a reason to put it off, ¡°Forget it, you two are traveling, and Malcolm and I won¡¯t join in the fun.¡±

    Micah persuaded, ¡°More people can have more fun anyway. Anyway, the time at night still belongs to you. Traveling together during the day will only make it more fun.¡±

    The sentence, ¡°the time at night still belongs to you¡± made Abigail blushed slightly, feeling a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Yeah, Lyra, traveling together is more interesting. I think he should be willing to apany you and put down the work at hand.¡±

    It was not just about work¡­

    Lyra thought she was really yearning and looking forward to traveling.

    After considering it, she said, ¡°I heard from Malcolm that some matters in the NIB have been tricky recently. After I go back, I¡¯ll ask him what he thinks. If you are in a hurry to travel, you don¡¯t have to wait for us. What you two should do is just y.¡±

    Abigail and Micah looked at each other.

    Abigail: ¡°We¡¯re not in a hurry. We were ying crazy and exciting items a few days ago. We just want to take a break in two days. We can wait. It will be lively when everyone travels together.¡±

    After the discussion between the two sides basically reached the point, the chat mode was turned on again, and they chatted casually.

    In order not to dy Lyra¡¯s work time, Micah and Abigail left after drinking a pot of tea.

    Lyra was sitting on the chair, thinking of Malcolm¡¯s parents car ident for no reason.

    In the past few days, she clearly felt that Malcolm was very worried about this matter, and even didn¡¯t sleep well at night because he was thinking about it all night.

    It would be nice if she could help him with this.

    She thought quietly and decided to call her subordinates of the Dark Bell.

    ¡°There is something for you to check¡­ In addition, check what the Ryan family was doing on the day of the car ident.¡±

    Jackie, who was far away in Frayton, was a little embarrassed, ¡°Boss, it has been more than 20 years since this incident. And the evidence has long since been washed away, and it is not an easy task to check Ryan¡¯s family¡¯s itinerary.¡±

    Lyra was silent for a while, but decided to give it a try, ¡°The focus is on the itinerary of Ryan¡¯s family. I want to know what they were doing that day, and I need it as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Okay boss.¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Lyra was lost in thought.

    In this matter, Ryan took it as his trump card and threatened Malcolm to release Travis to achieve his goal.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    She didn¡¯t know how much Ryan knew about this.

    But obviously not many people knew the truth of the incident back then. If Ryan could be so clear, could it happen to have something to do with him?

    Lyra thought about it, and turned on the screen of her mobile phone again, nning to call Sylvia and make an appointment with Albert.

    Only by having Albert¡¯s reaction to that incident can she determine what kind of role Ryan yed in this incident.

 Chapter 610 His mental is destroyed can only last two days

    Sylvia¡¯s call was quickly connected.

    Lyra chatted politely with her and quickly got to the point, ¡°Sylvia, what¡¯s Albert doingtely? I want to see him. Is he free?¡±

    Sylvia didn¡¯t know the reason for that, ¡°Why do you suddenly want to see my dad? He hasn¡¯t been in Suham recently. He went on a business trip. I don¡¯t know how long it will take toe back, maybe a weekter.¡±

    ¡°On business trip?¡±

    Lyra frowned and thought about it, ¡°How long has he been gone?¡±

    ¡°Like the night before.¡±

    Lyra responded with a few words and hung up the phone.

    Left two days ago?

    It seemed that Ryan had a showdown with Malcolm because of Travis. Malcolm went to Rudolph to question him that night, but was kicked out angrily.

    Such a coincidence?

    Was it a coincidence that he left Suham just after the ident that night, or did he avoid it because he knew something?

    Albert wasn¡¯t in Suham and Rudolph wouldn¡¯t say anything. Charles didn¡¯t seem to know what was going on, and Ryan was still dealing with Malcolm.

    It seemed that there was no other way, but to wait for the progress of the investigation on the dark bell.

    Let¡¯s see if they can find some clues from the evidence materials that can help Malcolm.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡­

    The next day.

    NIB¡¯s detention room.

    Travis was already going crazy. It had only been two days. In his eyes, one second was like a year. Every minute and every second was suffering.

    He hated the smell of the toilet at first, but now he was used to it, and he didn¡¯t think it smelled as bad as before.

    Luca¡¯s group didn¡¯t think of him as a person at all, but only as a tool to vent.

    When they were suddenly upset, they came over and beat him up.

    The food delivered was not delicious, so they came and beat him again.

    Sleeping against the wall made them back sore, and they had toe and beat him.

    Anyway, no matter what he said or did, as long as he was in this room, he was always wrong.

    Any reason for being unhappy can be the reason for beating him.

    The original pair of expensive sses had beenpletely squeezed and deformed, and the original brilliance and luxury features cannot be seen.

    Travis huddled in the corner of the toilet, holding the curved and deformed frame in his hands. His myopia made him feel uneasy and vignt at all times, and he had to listen attentively to the movement outside.

    And he needed to keep an eye out for Luca to find a reason to hit him again.

    Dignity, after two days and two nights of beatings, hadpletely disappeared.

    As long as Luca hit him, he would immediately beg for mercy and admit his mistake, or kowtow, as long as Luca could stop.

    It was just the detention room. He had already lived such a hellish life as death. He can¡¯t imagine what it would be like to enter the High-order Prison.

    Just as he was thinking, the sound of the door being unlocked came from outside.

    The crisp sound of mming the iron lock was particrly abrupt in the quiet cell.

    Travis shuddered immediately, sping his arms around his knees and burying his head.

    He didn¡¯t know whether it was food or water delivered. As long as this happened, Luca will definitely be upset again ande to him to vent.

    He was so scared that he was shaking and his clenched teeth were rattling. And he kept swallowing the sticky smell of blood in his mouth.

    There was the sound of military boots stepping on the concrete floor, and every step was taken calmly, getting closer and closer.

    Just listening to that voice, he can feel that the other party had a strong aura and was very oppressive.

    Travis was so short-sighted and unless the thing was very close, everything was blurry.

    But he didn¡¯t dare to look up at all. He was highly tense, and quietly listened to the military boots gradually approaching his side.

    The next second, someone touched his arm and forcibly pulled him up.

    He panicked and shouted desperately, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry. Don¡¯t hit me, please! I can learn to bark!¡±

    ¡°Travis, see who I am.¡±

    The man¡¯s cold and familiar voice could be heard.

    Travis was stunned for a while, and only said with his hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t hit me. I know it¡¯s wrong. I didn¡¯t do anything, really!¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t bother to talk nonsense with him, so he ordered, ¡°Take him away.¡±

    The two policemen crossed Travis¡¯s arms and dragged him out of the room.

    Travis had no leeway to struggle at all. He had been starving for two days, and he didn¡¯t even  have water.

    Malcolm ordered him to be dragged out of the room and thrown in the hallway.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hit me. I was wrong¡­¡±

    There were only those there words in his mouth, and his hands, which were covered with dried blood, held his head, shaking.

    Malcolm was expressionless and let his subordinates to control Travis wrists to not allow him to cover his head.

    Malcolm bent slightly. Wearing expensive ck leather gloves in both hands, he picked up a pair of sses, put them on Travis¡¯ face, and squeezed his chin so hard that he forced his head up.

    ¡°Travis, take a good look. Who am I?¡±

    With sses, Travis focused and looked up seriously.

    He saw Malcolm¡¯s cold and terrifying expression.

    ¡°¡­ No, Malcolm! I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve really been taught a lesson. I don¡¯t dare anymore. Just let me go! I¡¯ll be tortured to death for a few more days. Those bastards want to beat me to death !¡±

    Malcolm coldly released the hand that was holding his chin, ¡°You should thank me. If it weren¡¯t for me, you would not only be beaten, but also humiliated, bing the most shameful descendant of the White family.¡±

    Travis just wanted to get out of this ce now, and no matter what Malcolm said, he nodded very cooperatively, madly admitting his mistake.

    ¡°Yes, what you say is right. I deserve what I deserve. It¡¯s you who protect me and keep me from being humiliated. I am very grateful and will never fight against you in the future.¡±

    ¡°I will leave Suham and continue to work in the subsidiary in the county. Except for the Christmas, I will nevere back.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t block any way for you. I just ask you to let me go. Forgive me this time. Don¡¯t send me to High-order Prison.¡±

    He had never been like this to Malcolm before. This time, after he was imprisoned for two days, he was kneeling and kowtowing, crying and begging for mercy. It seemed that he was really afraid of being tortured?

    Malcolm stared at him. Looking at his humbleness and humiliation in his eyes, his ck eyes were cold and unmoved.

    ¡°For what you did this time, I can¡¯t save you. It depends on your performance.¡±

    Travis heard a hint of hope in his words, ¡°Okay, Malcolm, you can let me do anything.¡±

    Malcolm sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t embarrass you.¡±

    After speaking these, the guard received an order from his look, and immediately stepped forward to hold Travis up again.

    Travis had been beaten a lot. There was no unscathed skin on his body but had pain everywhere.

    But Malcolm¡¯s words meant to get him out of here, and Travis gritted his teeth and endured it.

    The sses were taken off again, and the clear vision became blurred again.

    Travis can only be carried away under such an extremely insecure vision.

    It didn¡¯t take long to walk, just the distance from one cell to another nearby cell.

    The sound of the door lock opening could be heard, and Travis resisted all over, pulling back desperately.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going in. I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m not going!¡± He roared in despair, thinking that Malcolm was sending him from one hell to another.

    He was pulled in by the police and thrown directly to the ground.

    The injuries all over his body hurt from the fall. Travis screamed, and immediately felt someone rushing over to hug him.

    ¡°Travis! Travis, how did you get hurt like this? He made people torture you?¡±

    Travis tried desperately to avoid the other¡¯s embrace, and the beatings over the past few days made him unable to hear the other¡¯s familiar voice clearly.

    ¡°I was wrong. Don¡¯t hit me. I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡±

    Ryan watched his son go crazy, and his heart ached.

    His precious son, who had been so proud for so many years, was sent to the cell of NIB by Malcolm for two days and tortured into such a ghostly state that he didn¡¯t even know him.

    He raised his eyes angrily and red at Malcolm who stood by the door.

    ¡°How could you do this! What the hell did you do to him!?¡±

    Malcolm leaned lightly by the door, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to bear less than I thought. Ryan, he has been protected so well over the years. He didn¡¯t feel any danger. That¡¯s why he can¡¯t suffer the pain.¡±

    ¡°Ryan, think about what I said to you yesterday. Within today, I hope you can contact the police officer and tell me the truth. Otherwise at ten o¡¯clock at night, I will have someone bring Travis back to where he was before.¡±

    Travis heard what he said and was in a nervous breakdown. He seemed to understand and shook his head wildly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want! I don¡¯t go back! I don¡¯t want to go back again. It¡¯s hell! I¡¯m going to die!¡±

 Chapter 611 Business is business, not even family

    Seeing his son¡¯s emotions out of control like this, he couldn¡¯t help anything and there was nothing he could do about Malcolm who was aloof.

    Ryan felt powerless and sad, hugged Travis desperately, and red at Malcolm coolly but savagely.

    In azy manner, he took off the leather gloves that he had just touched Travis and gave them to the police officer to throw away.

    Thest thing he said before he left was, ¡°This is thest chancest night. If I don¡¯t get the answers I want by ten o ¡®clock tonight, I¡¯ll be damned with you in this matter.¡±

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t know the truth about my parents¡¯ death, and I still don¡¯t know it. Without any loss. Ryan, that¡¯s not so good for you. You have to pay for your only precious son, and you¡¯re more responsible for this than I am.¡±

    He smiled coldly, sneered, turned around and left, letting them snuggle for a while.

    Ryan took more than half an hour to quiet Travis and let him listen to him quietly.

    ¡°What did Malcolm do to you these past two days? How did you get caught again?¡±

    Seeing that Travis was covered in injuries, Ryan¡¯s always steady and rich voice softened a bit.

    Travis whimpered and was very sad, ¡°Dad, before I could get on the cargo ship, I was caught by Ted at the dock. I ran and dived and was brought ashore. He handcuffed me directly, and stuffed me into the car and sent me here.¡±

    He swallowed. Remembering everything he had experienced in that cell before, he shivered and was scared to the extreme.

    ¡°Dad, the cell I was in was full of scumbags. They even tried to bully me and beat me up every few hours.¡±

    ¡°They said the smell of blood on my body was unpleasant, so I was forced to sleep in the dirty and smelly toilet. They were really driving me crazy. Dad, save me!¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to be sent back! I¡¯ll be beaten to death by them! Please, Dad!¡±

    Ryan patted him on the back and kept reassuring, ¡°Dad won¡¯t let you be sent back again. Dad will definitely save you, and let you live a stable and rich life again.¡±

    Stable and rich?

    These words were heavenly pleasing to ears for Travis.

    What Travis never looked up to had now be an extravagant hope.

    Travis hated it, hated it to death.

    He hated why his grandpa was so partial to Malcolm and why he refused to give the position of power to his dad. Otherwise he will not have this day and had already trampled by Malcolm under his feet.

    ¡°Dad, Malcolm wants to know the truth. Just tell him. As long as it makes him sad, I¡¯m happy. All the tortures I suffered in the cell were all because of Malcolm. I want him to never have a better life!¡±

    Ryan hugged his arm which was slightly stiff, and was silent for a while before saying, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. This truth is not a trivial matter. When Malcolm really knows it, he won¡¯t let everyone go off.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he wanted to save Travis and was reluctant to see him sent to High-order Prison, he would rather take this secret to the grave and not tell it.

    Unexpectedly, Malcolm was too deceitful,pletely unconditional, and threatened him in turn.

    Travis¡¯s eyes surged with hatred, ¡°I just want to know. If the truth is known, it will make Malcolm uneptable or even sad. As long as he is not happy, I am happy.¡±

    Ryan fell silent again, not speaking for a long time.

    Travis was too tired.

    Two days and two nights of tense nerves, sleepless nights, beatings and starvation, his body was not strong enough, and he couldn¡¯t hold it any longer.

    Now lying in his father¡¯s arms, he was sleeping more peacefully than ever.

    Ryan hugged his son tightly, feeling powerless. His eyes pierced like a viper, and gradually he had the ruthless determination to die together.

    Although there were two people living in this cell, the police officer delivered only one meal at noon as instructed.

    Ryan didn¡¯t eat it but gave it all to Travis.

    Seeing that Travis devoured his food, and didn¡¯t have the temperament of a rich and noble boy before, Ryan felt distressed and touched his messy short hair.

    ¡°Eat slowly. Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t choke. No one will rob you of this whole meal. It¡¯s all yours.¡±

    Travis nodded, still burying his head and eating wildly. He was hungry for two days. He never imagined that a box lunch in the cell would be better than the top-level meal that used to be tens of thousands of dors.

    He was really about to be tortured madly, and in just two days, the memory it brought to him will probably be unforgettable for a lifetime.

    Ryan was thinking about how to get Malcolm to release Travis before ten o¡¯clock, so that he could confess and negotiate with peace of mind.

    The police officers came to deliver water, and Ryan didn¡¯t drink a single sip, leaving it to Travis.

    In front of his father, Travis was not polite, and he was really thirsty for too long, hungry for too long, and he couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    Ryan hadn¡¯t eaten or drank for a day and it was fine for him.

    *Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    In the afternoon, Malcolm leisurely stayed in the office to handle official business.

    He was not in a hurry. He had a lot of time, and he can spend it slowly with Ryan and his son.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that the door of the office was knocked, and the police officer who came in to report was not about Ryan.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, Charles from the White family just came over and said that your grandfather didn¡¯t get through to your call, so he could only send him to find you in person.¡±

    Malcolm raised his eyes slightly. He came over at this juncture?

    ¡°What did Charles say about Grandpa asking him toe over?¡±

    The police officer shook his head, being unaware, ¡°But form Charles¡¯ face, it should not be a trivial matter.¡±

    Malcolm looked at the time on his watch. It was four in the afternoon.

    There were six hours to the final time he had promised Ryan.

    ¡°Okay, bring Charles to my office.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Malcolm.¡±

    The officer turned and went out, and a few minutester, he led Charles in.

    Malcolm got up, poured him a ss of water himself, put it on the small coffee table for the reception, and pointed to the side sofa, ¡°This is the first time you¡¯re here to find me. It¡¯s a long journey, so it should be very hard. Come here and sit.¡±

    Although it was a polite and calm tone, Malcolm¡¯s cold face always made no one could know what he was thinking.

    Charles smiled, ¡°Your grandfather asked the driver to take me here. Although the distance is not close, I didn¡¯t walk much, and it was not hard at all. Mr. Malcolm, it¡¯s most hard for you.¡±

    He was polite and sat down on the side sofa that Malcolm had designated.

    Malcolm rubbed his fingertips on the lines of the watch, lowered his head, and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Grandpa made a special trip for you toe here for what?¡±

    Charles was picking up the ss of water and wanted to take a sip of it, and when he heard his question, he put down the ss immediately, ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡±

    Malcolm cut him off and added, ¡°If it¡¯s about Ryan and Travis, then it doesn¡¯t have to be.¡±

    Charles¡¯ face stiffened slightly, and he was speechless for a moment.

    Judging from his expression, it was obvious that he was specially looking for these two scumbags.

    Malcolm said with a cold tone, ¡°Grandpa is now retired and no longer in charge of the military. The faults of Ryan and his son are now under the control of NIB, which is official business, without any personal kinship. Please go back and tell grandpa. Don¡¯t meddle in this anymore.¡±

    Charles sighed, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, I know you¡¯re brooding about Mr. Travis killing Mr. Rudolph, but he doesn¡¯t even care about it, so why should you be so reckless?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of principle.¡± He said firmly without giving in.

    Charles followed, ¡°He has only two grandchildren, you and Mr. Travis. In the past, he helped you to gain power, which made Mr. Ryan and his son dissatisfied. He is indebted and can¡¯t watch it. Your career and love are booming, but the other grandson is down and out and can¡¯t escape the predicament.¡±

    Malcolm frowned slightly, pursed his thin lips, and said nothing.

    Charles continued, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, he means if you really want to punish Mr. Travis, thirty whips will be enough. And High-order Prison will not be allowed. After all, he is your cousin by blood. Why bother to send him to that ce to be tortured.¡±

    Malcolm changed his tone, ¡°If grandpa would tell me the truth about my parents¡¯ death in a car ident, I would consider whether to let Ryan and his son go.¡±

 Chapter 612 Rara companies him for working overtime

    Charles was startled at first, looked frightened, and then quickly regained hisposure, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, what¡¯s the truth about this matter? Do you think your grandfather, who used to dominate the military, will lie to you?¡±

    Malcolm lowered his ck eyes and said nothing.

    But with his indifferent and cold face, he was obviously skeptical about this matter.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm¡­¡±

    ¡°Charles, go back and tell my grandfather what I said. He knows what I want to hear.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm.¡± Charles called again.

    After Malcolm got up and walked back to the desk, he sat down quietly and started to do business, as if Charles wasn¡¯t there.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    With the obvious expulsion order, Charles had no hope any longer and could only sigh, ¡°For your message, I will pass it on to him. Within today, I shoulde again.¡±

    This sentence made Malcolm frown suddenly.

    Noticing the key words in Charles¡¯ words, he looked at the back of Charles¡¯ departure with a solemn gaze.

    Before ten o¡¯clock in the evening, forcing Ryan to confess was the deadline he gave, or sending Travis back to the previous cell.

    As for his grandpa, it seemed that he wanted to let Charles handle these things within today.

    Grandpa seemed to know his every move at NIB.

    Was it grandpa¡¯s former subordinates who were monitoring him?

    Because of one sentence, Malcolm fell intoplicated thoughts, and various factors and reasons emerged frantically, disturbing him.

    Ring-

    A short bell rang was the prompt tone for What¡¯s App messages.

    He nced at it casually, and when he saw that the sender wrote ¡°Dear wife¡±, he immediately picked up his mobile phone and checked.

    Lyra: [How are things in the bureau going? Do you want to go out for dinner tonight?]

    Malcolm stared at this message for a long time, thinking about what would happen before tonight. With Ryan¡¯s temperament, he was afraid it won¡¯t be easy topromise until thest moment.

    He could only reluctantly reject his wife once.

    [I can¡¯t eat today. I will work overtime at night, and I willpensate you next time.]

    Lyra: [Working overtime? howte?]

    Malcolm: [Before twelve o¡¯clock.]

    Lyra paused for a while before replying: [Then you n to have a box meal at the bureau for your dinner?]

    [Uh-huh¡­]

    After typing these two words in anguish, Malcolm did not receive a reply for a long time, and the depression in his heart suddenly made him sink to the bottom.

    Rara was used to the meals he cooked, and she must not be happy if he can¡¯t go back to cook for her tonight.

    He sighed and strengthened his desire to ask for the truth.

    Within today, he will not give up until he was given an answer.

    An hour and a halfter, more than six o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    There was a knock on the door of the office, and the policeman from the cell came in.

    Malcolm was in a bad mood and his voice muffled with anger, ¡°Speak.¡±

    The police officer was stunned for a moment, then quickly replied, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, after sending breakfast, lunch and drinking water, Ryan didn¡¯t eat a single mouthful. It was all given to Travis.¡±

    Malcolm disapproved. ¡°He only has one son, so why he doesn¡¯t pamper him?¡±

    The police officer continued, ¡°In addition, there is a father and son embracing and full of warmth going on in the cell. It seems Ryan has not nned toe and confess to you.¡±

    Malcolm was sullen, and the hand that was writing didn¡¯t stop. ¡°Got it, keep listening.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Malcolm.¡±

    The policeman went out, and the atmosphere in the office turned cold instantly.

    Malcolm¡¯s expression was stern and terrifying, and the hand that was writing was faster and faster with the pen.

    The thing about Charlesing over just now kept popping up in his mind.

    Did grandpa put people around him, or did he keep some military contacts in the bureau?

    Travis only suffered from physical punishment, not even serious injuries. Grandpa was eager to rescue this grandson. Did he have anything to do with the car ident that his parents had in those years?

    When thinking about it, there was a click sound.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t notice it. He bent the nib of the pen with all his strength.

    ck ink leached out, staining a document he had just written.

    One drop of thick ink made the whole paper unusable.

    Malcolm took a deep breath, suppressing his bored heart, and forced himself to calm down.

    Without hesitation, he threw away the pen that had be waste.

    The pages stained with ink were also crumpled up and thrown into the trash together.

    Then he opened the drawer, picked out a new expensive pen, retook the ink from the ink bottle, organized his thoughts again, and wrote again.

    He forced his mind to concentrate so much that someone quietly turned the lock cylinder toe in, but he didn¡¯t pay attention.

    Knowing that there was a sound of cups being put down next to him, Malcolm quickly retracted his thoughts and nced at the things that were ced on the table.

    It was a cup of freshly brewed coffee.

    He frowned, and his voice was cold to the extreme, ¡°Who allows you to bring coffee in without knocking on the door or making a report?¡±

    At the same time as he lectured, he raised his eyes and watched the familiar eyes.

    The woman stared at him with a half-smile, and after listening to his words, the smile on her face disappeared.

    ¡°It turns out I pour a cup of coffee for Mr. Malcolm myself, and I need to be like your subordinate.¡±

    Hmm¡­

    Malcolm was stunned. The anger in his eyes disappeared, and his voice quickly returned to softness, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Lyra pouted angrily, ¡°You have to work overtime untilte at night. As your wife, can¡¯t Ie and see?¡±

    ¡°Howe? You cane at any time.¡±

    Malcolm reached out to her, trying to hug her.

    She stretched out her hand, but didn¡¯t put it in his palm, but tapped him lightly, as if she had just been sullen and vented, ¡°Seeing that you want to stay in the bureau alone and eat dinner, it¡¯s pathetic, so I¡¯m here to apany you.¡±

    Malcolm grabbed her wrist while she retracted her hand, pulled her into his arms, and rubbed the tip of her nose.

    ¡°You¡¯re so nice.¡±

    He was sweet in his heart, and the anguish caused by Ryan and Travis was swept away.

    Lyra, who was in his arms , nced down at the document he was writing.

    Being a little worried, she smoothed his frowning eyebrows with her hands, ¡°With your capacity, it¡¯s impossible you didn¡¯t even know when I entered the office, and you look sad. What are you bothering about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still Travis¡¯ business yet.¡±

    In front of his wife, Malcolm didn¡¯t hide it, but told her the matter word for word.

    Although he didn¡¯t want to let her worry, if he didn¡¯t say it, Rara might feel that he didn¡¯t trust her. So as not to cause unnecessary quarrels, it was better to exin honestly.

    After Lyra listened carefully, her expression instantly turned serious, ¡°So what are you going to do now?¡±

    Malcolm kissed her red lips, ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°Wait?¡±

    Malcolm nodded and patted her stomach, ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll have someone instruct the canteen in the bureau to make dinner as refined as possible.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so troublesome. The main purpose ofing here is to apany you. What to eat is secondary.¡±

    The two held hands and went to the small cafeteria to eat together.

    Many police officers were stunned.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t let anyone bring food into the office, but actually brought his wife to the cafeteria to eat, and even walked hands in hands.

    A group of people looked at the two loving people enviously.

    Was this deliberately disying their affection?

 Chapter 613 Kissing my wife is not a disgrace

    ¡°Hello, madam.¡±

    All the male and female police officers who passed by Malcolm and Lyra saluted respectfully.

    There was envy in their eyes.

    Lyra responded with a generous smile, leaving a gentle and kind impression on everyone.

    But Lyra, while acting calm, was actually a little weird about Malcolm¡¯s choice.

    Originally, she thought it was takeout and went to Malcolm¡¯s office to eat alone.

    But Malcolm dragged her to the cafeteria, showing their affection generously.

    Lyra originally refused to appear in such a high-profile canteen of the bureau, but Malcolm¡¯s attitude was very firm. Although she couldn¡¯t understand what he wanted to do, she chose to let him do so.

    Malcolm took the te and ordered two meals.

    Halfway through, he called Levi, who was holding a te, and said something close to Levi¡¯s ear before returning to the opposite table where Lyra was already sitting.

    His expression was calm, but he was observing the police officers who were having lunch from time to time.

    The meal in the cafeteria had a light taste, which waspletely iparable to the craftsmanship of Malcolm¡¯s own cooking.

    But Lyra can apany him to eat, and she won¡¯t go back to the vi to eat alone. She thought it will be fine to have a meal only.

    Lyra barely managed to eat half of it, and the two left the cafeteria holding hands again.

    Before leaving, Lyra could vaguely hear many police officers discussing them quietly, but most of them were envious and admiring.

    ¡°Honey.¡±

    She called him softly, but turned her head to see Malcolm who was staring straight ahead. His expression was cold and solemn, as if he was thinking about something.

    ¡°Honey?¡± Lyra called again, getting close to his ear.

    Malcolm then recovered and turned to look at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°What happen to you?¡±

    Malcolm was thinking that his grandfather knew about his every move in the bureau. He had just tried it out, and he believed it would soone to an end.

    However, how long had his grandpa watched him?

    Was it just this time that he was forced to use the connection for Travis and Ryan, or was Malcolm being watched all the time?

    If it was the former, it was no big deal.

    However, if it was thetter, the problem was serious.

    He selfishly hoped that it was the former. Since he was little, he knew he had no parents, only grandfather.

    Although his grandfather was strict with him, he loved him very much.

    He didn¡¯t want any ident that would destroy the strong family rtionship between him and his grandfather.

    ¡°Honey?¡±

    Malcolm was in a trance again, and his thoughts were brought back by Lyra.

    He was deeply sorry, ¡°I¡¯m sorry babe. I¡­¡±

    Lyra stretched out her index finger and pressed it lightly on his thin lips, preventing him from continuing.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. No need to exin. I know what you¡¯re worrying about.¡±

    The sense of trust brought by this sentence reassured Malcolm more than any love words.

    Malcolm looked around the hallway, bent down slightly, and kissed his wife¡¯s cheek quickly, like secretly begging for sweet candy, with sly ck eyes.

    Lyra¡¯s ears were slightly red, and she gently nudged his broad shoulders, ¡°There¡¯s no camera in this corridor? Would you be ashamed if you were seen by people in the surveince room?¡±

    Malcolm was righteous and proud, ¡°Why should I feel ashamed when I kiss my wife? Obviously they will envy me and be jealous of me, because they don¡¯t have a sweet wife to kiss.¡±

    Lyra was overwhelmed by his argument, and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re not ashamed.¡±

    After finishing her words, she ran into the office quickly, refusing to flirt outside the corridor.

    Malcolm looked around the corridor at random, and followed into the office.

    Eight pm.

    There were still two hours before the final confession he set for Ryan and his son.

    Malcolm kept looking at his watch, never feeling that time passed so slowly.

    Lyra just sat on the small sofa and yed with her mobile phone, apanying him to work overtime.

    A few minutester, the office door was knocked again.

    It was the police officer at the entrance of the bureau.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, Charles is here again. Do you want to see him?¡±

    Malcolm frowned and instantly turned cold.

    Lyra put down her phone and turned her head to look at Malcolm behind the desk.

    Malcolm was silent, and replied calmly, ¡°Bring him in.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Malcolm.¡±

    After the sound outside the doorpletely disappeared, Malcolm got up immediately, walked towards Lyra, and said a few words in her ear.

    *

    When the police officer brought Charles into Malcolm¡¯s office, there was only Lyra in the office, and there was no Malcolm who wore a military uniform and was tall and broad.

    The police officer was stunned for a moment, being bewildered, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, how did he¡­¡±

    Lyra cut him off, ¡°Get out. I¡¯ll take Charles.¡±

    The police officer bowed respectfully, ¡°Yes.¡±

    The office door was closed.

    Charles looked at Lyra in the main seat and smiled kindly. ¡°Where is Mr. Malcolm?¡±

    Lyra sat gracefully and smiled lightly with red lips, ¡°He went out on a temporary business. It seems he went to the prison.¡±

    Charles thought of something, and his expression was slightly horrified, and he turned to leave.

    But he was stopped by Lyra, ¡°You¡¯re not surprised to see me just now, and didn¡¯t ask me why I was here. You knew I wasing?¡±

    Charles was stopped and answered naturally, ¡°I just knew it. When I just came in, I heard the passing police officers discussing the intimate dinner between Mr. Malcolm and you in the cafeteria at night, so I knew that you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Lyra asked in mock surprise. ¡°Then how did you know I didn¡¯t leave?¡±

    At this time, Malcolm, who hid in the bathroom in the office, had a sullen expression on his face.

    He tapped the phone screen and quickly sent Brad amand to go there.

    [Check the surveince. Quietly check all the corridor surveince after Charles came here to see if anyone discussed the matter between me and Rara.

    In addition, when Rara and I had lunch, thoroughly checked the information of all the police officers who ate in the cafeteria .

    See who¡¯s connected to my grandpa, and make a list for me.]

    One minute after the message was sent, a reply to Brad¡¯s message was received.

    Malcolm had muted it ahead of time, and the outside couldn¡¯t hear it at all.

    In the office, Charles didn¡¯t answer this question, but changed the subject calmly, ¡°Madam, I came here tonight under the order of Mr. Rudolph. He is in a hurry, and asked me to tell Mr. Malcolm immediately. If Mr. Malcolm is in the cell, then I¡¯ll go look for him and leave you alone.¡±

    ¡°It seems that not everyone can enter here. Only the staff of the bureau can. How can you find him?¡±

    Charlesughed, ¡°Mr. Malcolm is the boss of the bureau after all. If I go to find him, there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t work. The rules are already set. Even the boss must abide by the rules.¡±

    Lyra got up as she spoke, walked over to Charles, took him by the shoulder, and led him to the side sofa to sit.

    ¡°Malcolm should be able to deal with the situation in the cell soon. Charles, sit down. If it¡¯s about the White family, you can tell me. It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Charles¡¯ face froze slightly, and he stopped talking.

    Lyra lowered her eyes in mock disappointment, ¡°It seems you don¡¯t think of me as the Whites, so you don¡¯t want to tell me at all.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Charles smiled bitterly, ¡°You thinks too much. How could I? But the nature of this matter is different. Mr. Rudolph asked me to tell Mr. Malcolm alone. It¡¯s really awkward.¡±

 Chapter 614 Get business done in the office

    Lyra wasn¡¯t being polite either.

    ¡°Then Charles, you can go back first. Malcolm is busy with work. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be free for a while, and he has to get off work overtime until ten o¡¯clock tonight. When he gets off work, I will let him return to the White Mansion as soon as possible ande to see grandpa.¡±

    Charles¡¯ face was stiff, feeling a little embarrassed.

    But he didn¡¯t leave. He didn¡¯tplete the task given by the old White, and he wouldn¡¯t go back.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m here this time for Mr. Travis and Mr. Ryan. Mr. Rudolph already knew that he kept Mr. Travis together with the gangsters, which caused Mr. Travis to be bullied badly. Mr. Rudolph¡­¡±

    The more Lyra listened to him, her brows became tighter, and she interrupted him unhappily, ¡°Charles, Malcolm is helping Grandpa and me to seek justice. Travis is just suffering. Grandpa can¡¯t bear it?¡±

    Charles smiled awkwardly, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, ma¡¯am. You misunderstood. Mr. Rudolph is strict . Mr. Travis did something wrong this time. Mr. Malcolm wanted to beat him with the whip and Mr. Rudolph didn¡¯t say anything. Since it¡¯s a family matter, it should be dealt with at home and don¡¯t make trouble at the judicial level of bureau.¡±

    Lyra slumpedzily into the back of the sofa, with her expression gradually bing solemn.

    Was it for dignity?

    Grandpa didn¡¯t want the private affairs of the White family¡¯s descendants to be known by the outside world? He didn¡¯t want to leave criminal records and impact on Travis?

    Or was grandpa worried that Travis will bepletely unable to adapt to survive in the environment of prisons and cells, and will be driven mad or even killed?

    Or, were these excuses, and grandpa was hiding his true thoughts?

    Lyra sighed and nced inadvertently in the direction of the bathroom, feeling a little distressed for Malcolm.

    She alone had begun to specte on the motives of Rudolph, whom Malcolm had once regarded as his most important kin.

    What would Malcolm do if the day the truth was revealed, and the truth was really not so good?

    Lyra retracted her gaze and lowered her eyes dimly, ¡°Does Grandpa think that with Travis¡¯ body, he can withstand 60 whips?¡±

    Charles: ¡°Mr. Travis is weak and will definitely be beaten to death, but the purpose of Mr. Malcolm¡¯s punishment is to teach him a lesson. So that Mr. Travis will not dare to do it again. It doesn¡¯t have to stipted so rigidly.¡±

    Lyra: ¡°Just tell directly what you think.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Rudolph means, sixty times of whipping can be divided into three. After each time of whipping, give Mr. Travis half a month to recuperate.¡±

    Lyra was silent, but her expression was not looking very good.

    This was punishment. Why were they still haggling over and over again, testing Malcolm¡¯s limit step by step.

    Even mentioning the instalment repayment, did they think it was a loan?

    Rudolph loved his grandson, which was obvious.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t refute, Charles continued, ¡°Mr. Rudolph said that as long as Mr. Malcolm agrees to this condition, he will immediately tell all the truth that Mr. Malcolm wants to know.¡±

    Lyra fell silent again, peeking in the direction of the bathroom.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t seem to want toe out directly.

    She couldn¡¯t make any decisions for Malcolm because of the truth about Malcolm¡¯s parents¡¯ death in a car ident.

    ¡°Charles, go back. I will convey the intentions of you and grandpa to Malcolm word for word. Whether he epts it or not, I will let him call grandpa as soon as possible. How do you feel about this?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Charlespromised. ¡°It¡¯s toote. I hope Mr. Malcolm will call back within half an hour because Mr. Rudolph is old and in poor spirits, and needs to rest early in the evening.¡±

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s important for grandpa to rest. I understand.¡± Lyra¡¯s tone was calm and decent. She got up and walked towards Charles, sending him out of the office in person.

    ¡°Charles, take care.¡±

    The office door was closed again, and Lyra walked towards the bathroom.

    The ss door to the bathroom opened, and Malcolm was leaning against the wall, contemting, as if considering the condition the old White said.

    ¡°Honey, what are your ns for grandpa¡¯s condition?¡±

    Malcolm asked her, ¡°If it¡¯s you who make the decision, what will it be?¡±

    Lyra knew what Rudolph meant to Malcolm, and she chose to back away from Travis¡¯s nearly implicated part of his crime.

    ¡°Travis almost hurt grandpa after all. Since grandpa doesn¡¯t want to care, it doesn¡¯t matter if you deal with him lightly.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, with Travis¡¯s character, it is estimated that he will be stupid in the future. Next time, there will always be a chance to catch his vulnerabilities and fix him, but the truth of the car ident must be known. Compared with Travis, this is more important. ¡±

    Lyra had a clear mind and helped him, ¡°However, we can¡¯t guarantee what grandpa said must be the truth. I think we can take advantage of Ryan¡¯s imprisonment, and there is no way for him tomunicate with grandpa. We can listen to the truth on both sides.¡±

    Malcolm stared at his wife who was standing in front of the bathroom door.

    Just standing there to help him analyze the situation, Lyra¡¯s whole body seemed to be covered with a white radiance by the ceiling light in the office.

    Every word, every action, can affect his heart.

    He walked to Lyra and hugged her waist strongly.

    ¡°You¡¯re the luckiest thing in my life.¡±

    He leaned down and kissed Lyra¡¯s red lips.

    Unexpectedly, the kiss intertwined their breaths, and the two were turned on at the same time.

    Malcolm¡¯s chest heaved and his teeth bit her lip lightly.

    Suddenly, the feeling was overwhelmed

    ¡°Babe.¡±

    His voice was hoarse and eager, ¡°First finish the business between us. Then deal with Ryan, and go back to the White Mansion to see grandpa.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Before the hesitant words were finished, Lyra was directly supported by Malcolm¡¯s big palms, and her body was hugged from the front.

    Lyra¡¯s legs were forced to wrap around his waist to prevent herself from falling.

    She was picked up by Malcolm.

    ¡°Honey, we¡¯re in NIB, where you work.¡±

    ¡°It is, but this is my office, my sweet wife.¡±

    His thin lips fell on her but Lyra¡¯s palm resisted and pushed his chest away.

    ¡°No, no¡­ lock the door¡­¡±

    Malcolm immediately carried her to the door, locked the door himself, and gently ced her on the desk.

    His eyes looked doting and affectionate.

    ¡°Now? What reason do you have to stop us from it?¡±

    Lyra wrapped her arms around the back of his neck, blushing at the excitement.

    The slightly red cheeks made her look yful and charming.

    It was even more attractive.

    She blinked and thought for a while, ¡°It seems¡­ there is no more.¡±

    Being satisfied with the answer, Malcolm kissed her corbone as he wished¡­

    In the office, the temperature warms up and the atmosphere was sweet.

    Knock knock ¡ª

    After kissing for a while, before they could start, there was a knock on the door.

    Lyra: ¡°Someone¡¯sing.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s arms were stiff, and he hugged his wife regardless, ¡°Ignore it and finish the business between you and me first.¡±

    Lyra was able to let him do so, but the policeman at the door, who was unaware of what was going on inside, kept knocking on the door.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, Charles called us as he got back to the White Mansion, saying that something had happened. Your grandfather is unwell and faints again. Charles wants you to go back and have a look right away.¡±

    Rudolph fainted?

    Malcolm and Lyra looked at each other, looking serious at the same time.

    Malcolm: ¡°Okay, I see. I¡¯ll go back right away.¡±

    The sweetness in the office waspletely broken, and Malcolm walked to the coat rack, took off his military jacket, and quickly put it on.

    It was no small matter that Rudolph fainted again.

    Lyra could see the obvious worry and anxiety on Malcolm¡¯s face, and he couldn¡¯t hide the nervousness about his grandpa.

    She jumped off the desk herself and held Malcolm¡¯s hand as he put on his military coat.

    ¡°Come on, go back to the White Mansion. I¡¯ll be where you are.¡±

    Malcolm put one hand on the back of her head and gave her a soft kiss.

    ¡°Go back andpensate you.¡±

    He was extremely upset that he failed to have sex with her, and even felt that he owed Lyra something.

    But grandpa fainted and he had no choice.

 Chapter 615 Rudolph pretends to be ill

    The couple left the bureau holding hands and quickly returned to the White Mansion to Rudolph¡¯s vi.

    Charles was already waiting at the door of the vi, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, you finallye back.¡±

    Malcolm: ¡°Have you called the medical team over here?¡±

    Charles nodded and led the two inside, ¡°I¡¯ve already made a call, and the medical team will be here in a few minutes.¡±

    Lyra asked, ¡°Grandpa is doing well. Why does he faint again? Didn¡¯t thest inspection say it was basically okay, but did he eat the wrong food again?¡±

    Charles looked sad, ¡°As soon as I came back, he¡¯s in aa. I don¡¯t know what happened. This time it is more aggressive thanst time, so I can only ask you toe back and have a look.¡±

    The three entered the living room of the vi together and walked towards the stairwell.

    Because Rudolph was old and had bad legs, and he had been relying on crutches, so the floor of the room was not high, just on the second floor.

    Just after walking to the second floor, Charles suddenly looked at Lyra and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I just heard from Sophia that Spencer keeps crying and refuses to sleep. Sophia couldn¡¯t coax him. It just happens that youe back, ma¡¯am, why not? Are you going to take a look?¡±

    Spencer kept crying?

    Lyra was stunned, looked at Malcolm, and didn¡¯t answer for the first time.

    Malcolm seemed to have sensed Charles¡¯ intention, and said along the way, ¡°Grandpa has me here. Spencer doesn¡¯t sleep and keeps crying at night. He must be ufortable, or he just misses you. Go and have a look. Grandpa is fine here. ¡±

    Lyra had no choice but to nod, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go see Spencer first, and if there¡¯s no big problem, I¡¯lle down to see grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Malcolm¡¯s dark eyes were gentle. He stopped and watched her continue upstairs.

    ¡°Come on, Mr. Malcolm. Mr. Rudolph needs you.¡±

    Malcolm looked away and followed Charles into the master bedroom.

    In the master bedroom, the incandescent ceiling light was on.

    Rudolph sat by the head of the bed, leaning back on the pillow. Those cloudy but still sharp eyes were staring at Malcolm from a distance.

    Seeing Rudolph in high spirits with nothing serious, Malcolm didn¡¯t look surprised.

    He had guessed just as Charles intended to take Lyra away.

    ¡°Grandpa, if you want to see me, just call me directly. There is no need to pretend to be sick.¡±

    Rudolph didn¡¯t answer his obviously resentful question, but slowly reached out to him, ¡°Malcolm, sit by the bed.¡±

    Malcolm walked over slowly, and sat obediently beside the bed.N?velDrama.Org content.

    Rudolph looked at his eldest grandson, who had been disciplined by himself, with a sense of aplishment and a tone of nostalgia.

    ¡°I remember when you were just sent to me. You were only two years old, so small.¡±

    He stretched out his wrinkled hands and gestured his height, ¡°It¡¯s very mini, very cute. You always like to grab my trouser legs and call me grandpa behind me.¡±

    ¡°I have always been very strict with you, beating, scolding, punishing and kneeling at every turn, but I actually has high hopes for you, so I¡¯m so harsh on you.¡±

    Rudolph¡¯s eyes were red, and the more he spoke, the more he felt about it, ¡°After more than 20 years, you have nowpletely reced me, holding the White family firmly in your hands. At the same time ruling the military and business world, bing the man at the top of Suham¡¯s pyramid.¡±

    Malcolm sighed and asked in a calm tone, ¡°What do you want to say? Just want me to reminisce about the past?¡±

    Rudolph sighed, ¡°Now that you have be strong and powerful, you can make up your own mind, and you don¡¯t like to listen to my opinion. I asked Charles to find you in person, and I have to ask you three times. If I don¡¯t pretend to be sick, how can you agree to return?¡±

    Malcolm was very helpless when he used him, ¡°I respect you the most, but I have my limit. You know me. Whoever dares to touch the person who is closest to me and cares about me, no matter who that person is, I will not let go easily.¡±

    ¡°Travis is only imprisoned in the cell for two days. He suffers a little. And you¡¯re so heartbroken. You use the truth about my parents¡¯ car ident to force me into submission, and even pretends to be sick to let mee back. Grandpa, you really love your grandson.¡±

    In the face of his usation, Rudolph was speechless and could only talk about kinship.

    ¡°Malcolm, I am getting old. I¡¯m left with two grandsons, you and Travis, and a granddaughter of Sylvia. The other grandchildren, maybe it¡¯s because of my retribution, all had idents when they were young. I don¡¯t want to see you hurt your cousin because of family property and rights.¡±

    As Rudolph spoke, he reached out to touch the most promising the eldest grandson who grew up with him.

    But Malcolm slid away from his touch as his fingers reached over.

    Rudolph¡¯s face stiffened. He silently retracted his hand, and began to talk about business in a serious manner.

    ¡°I ask you toe tonight just to tell you the truth about what happened to your parents back then, but only if you let Ryan and Travis go.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes looked dimmed. He hesitated for a few seconds and then agreed to the old White¡¯s request, ¡°Okay, I can let Ryan and Travis go and write off this matter.¡±

    Rudolph was stunned.

    He had prepared a lot for negotiating with Malcolm in person this time, but he did not expect that Malcolm would agree so bluntly.

    Rudolph was very relieved. With a hint of guilt shing in his cloudy eyes, he began to state the events of the year earnestly.

    ¡°Back then, your father was my favorite heir¡­ In that car ident, the driver whomitted the ident was my friend from the army. He saved me, so I chose to sacrifice my eldest son and daughter-inw, who could not be saved, to help him free from sin.¡±

    Malcolm frowned, not trusting his words very much.

    ¡°Which friend? Do I know? You doesn¡¯t like to owe favors. Why have I never heard of anyone who saved your life?¡±

    It was not a trivial matter to save a life. How can there be no news for so many years?

    Malcolm just felt that there were loopholes everywhere in his words, and not a single point could stand up to careful scrutiny.

    Rudolph lowered his eyes and avoided looking at him, ¡°You ask me so many questions at once, which one should I answer first?¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t back down, ¡°Do I need to repeat the questions to you?¡±

    Rudolph was at a loss for words, and said impatiently, ¡°It seems you don¡¯t believe me at all. That friend was diagnosed with cancer and died a few years ago.¡±

    ¡°After I retired, he followed me out of the military, so you don¡¯t know him.¡±

    ¡°As for you don¡¯t know that I owe someone a life-saving favor, it¡¯s because your father¡¯s matter has been paid off, so I haven¡¯t mentioned it for so many years.¡±

    ¡°Although I feel sorry for you and I have always felt guilty about this matter, your parents¡¯ lives can¡¯t be saved. Although I am sad, I can¡¯t just watch the situation be more and more turbulent and affect the White Corp stock. It can only be attributed to for an ordinary traffic ident.¡±

    Malcolm got up, took a few steps back, and stared warily at his grandfather who was suddenly so unfamiliar to him.

    ¡°Grandpa, in order to save Ryan and Travis, is it interesting that you lies to me with such a poor excuse?¡±

    Rudolph looked resolute, ¡°Believe it or not, or you can check it out with your strength.¡±

    Malcolm sneered and continued to ask, ¡°Since my parents died in a car ident and they were rted to your friend, why would Ryan know about this?¡±

 Chapter 616 Someone disappears; different truths

    Rudolph sighed, ¡°He doesn¡¯t actually know the real inside story. He just pieces together some news and wants to use it to threaten you. Only what I say is the truth.¡±

    Malcolm couldn¡¯t believe it and couldn¡¯t hear every word he said.

    ¡°Take a good rest. I have something to do with the bureau. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    Malcolm turned to leave.

    ¡°Malcolm.¡±

    Rudolph called out, ¡°They are all rtives. I don¡¯t want to see the scenes of rtives being murdered and persecuted before I die. I hope to see all descendants living together.¡±

    Malcolm stopped where he was, but didn¡¯t look back. He seemed to consider his words for a long time before he left the room.

    Rudolph¡¯s remarks about the truth of the year just made him confused.

    Lyra had juste downstairs to see him standing in the hallway.

    ¡°How is grandpa¡¯s health? Has the medical teame to see him?¡±

    Malcolm said sinctly, ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡±

    These three words instantly made Lyra understand that the old White was pretending to be sick, but she couldn¡¯t say anything about this kind of thing as her granddaughter-inw, so she could only keep silent.

    Malcolm put his arms around her shoulders. ¡°How are the babies? Are they asleep?¡±

    Lyra nodded, ¡°They¡¯re already asleep, and they cry for a while when I go up. Just a littlefort, the babies are very good.¡±

    Malcolm breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you back to Lyre Spiti.¡±

    Lyra was inexplicable.

    ¡°You let me go home first?¡±

    Malcolm looked at his watch. It was an hour to ten.

    ¡°I have to deal with Ryan and Travis, and listen to Ryan¡¯s exnation.¡±

    Lyra took the initiative to grab his palm and intertwined her fingers with him, ¡°Then let¡¯s go together. I can¡¯t sleep when I go home alone. Why don¡¯t I work with you?¡±

    She was in high spirits. Malcolm couldn¡¯t refuse, and was moved to have his wife with him sote.

    Holding hands, the two came out of the old White¡¯s vi.

    As soon as he reached the door of the vi, Malcolm¡¯s phone rang.

    It was the police officer from the cell at the bureau.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, something has happened. Travis is missing from the cell!¡±

    Malcolm frowned and his expression was instantly grim.

    Lyra immediately sensed something was wrong with his expression and looked at him.

    The two rushed to the bureau and entered the cell where Ryan and Travis were originally being held together.

    In the dim cell, only Ryan was sitting leisurely by the wall, smoking a cigarette.

    The rising smoke blurred his expression, adding a bit of gloom to his whole person.

    He lowered his eyes, suppressed his determination to die together, and silently waited for Malcolm and Lyra toe over.

    ¡°Malcolm, the bureau is not very good at managing. You lost my Travis. You have to exin this to me.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes were cold, and he stepped forward slowly, staring at him condescendingly, ¡°Ryan, well done. You can allow people to stretch their hands into bureau and quietly get him out of here. It¡¯s amazing.¡±

    On the way here, he and Lyra had already checked the monitoring.

    Ted was also working overtime to investigate the matter.

    The strange thing was that just half an hour ago, the monitoring of the entire bureau was maliciously hacked, and all monitoring was forced to shut down.

    After losing that half hour of surveince, Travis mysteriously disappeared from the cell.

    From the moment they came in, Malcolm¡¯s expression was particrly cold, suppressing his inner anger.

    Ryan saw his expression andughed in a good mood.

    ¡°Malcolm, didn¡¯t you already guess who did it? You can¡¯t believe it?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s fists under the cuff clenched tightly. He stared at Ryan by the wall without saying a word.

    Lyra, who was just behind the two, noticed the movement of his fists, sighed silently, and guessed who was responsible for Travis¡¯s sudden disappearance.

    In the quiet and dark cell, there were hidden storms.

    Ryan only pretended he didn¡¯t see Malcolm¡¯s anger and took a sharp puff of cigarette in high spirits.

    ¡°Your parents died in a car ident. With Rudolph¡¯s strength, he could make the perpetrator pay a heavy price, but he didn¡¯t.¡±

    He hummed and continued, ¡°Not only did not, Rudolph also helped to hide it. Why do you think he wants to keep you around? Just because of guilt. In addition, he also wants to train a good heir himself. Now You¡¯re getting more and more disobedient. Do you think Rudolph won¡¯t find a way to control you?¡±

    Malcolm looked gloomy, recalling the conversation he had just had with the old White in the room.

    The old White pretended to be sick and called him back, and just after he left the bureau, Travis was gone.

    What was more, the old White had already arranged someone in the bureau. Malcolm was investigating this afternoon, and something happened in the detention room at night.

    It was impossible for anyone else not to doubt the old White.

    But Malcolm never spoke, and quietly listened to Ryan.

    ¡°Malcolm, have you heard the truth from Rudolph?¡±

    He smiled mysteriously, ¡°I believe you know the truth of Rudolph¡¯s words. I am the only one who knows what happened to your parents back then, but I want you to cancel the arrest of Travis. Whether he is dead or alive outside, you don¡¯t care about him anymore.¡±

    ¡°This is just a sentence for you. Shouldn¡¯t it be troublesome?¡±

    Malcolm was silent, and faced with Ryan¡¯s negotiating terms with the old White, he agreed quickly as before.

    ¡°Okay, Travis ran away. I won¡¯t let anyone catch him back. Even if he dies outside, it has nothing to do with me. Now I just want to know the secrets you are hiding.¡±

    Ryan was satisfied, but reiterated vigntly, ¡°Remember what you said. Don¡¯t pursue Travis. My niece-inw can hear it clearly. Malcolm, as the man in power, you have to do what you say.¡±

    Malcolm put his hands in the pockets of his military uniforms, looking indifference and humming softly.

    It was casual but convincingly charismatic, and Ryan didn¡¯t have a choice.

    He nced at Lyra, ¡°I want to tell you this secret alone.¡±

    Malcolm turned back and nced at his wife.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Lyra nodded in agreement, turned and left the cell.

    After Lyra left, Malcolm stared at Ryan who was on the ground, ¡°Can you speak now?¡±

    Ryan snuffed out the cigarette butt in his hand, beckoned to him, and motioned him toe closer, ¡°Be careful. I¡¯m not at ease.¡±

    With a cold face and suppressed impatience, he walked over with his military boots, squatted in front of Ryan, and put his ear closer.

    Ryan got up slightly, approached him, and said in a tiny voice the exact opposite of the old White¡¯s truth.

    Malcolm listened attentively, and the more he heard, the more serious his expression became.

    He immediately retorted, ¡°Impossible.¡±

    Ryan sneered, ¡°Why? You only see I have been eyeing you all these years, but you don¡¯t know what role he ys in the family who seems indisputable. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him yourself.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s ck eyes were dignified, as if he was still digesting the diametrically opposite truth given by Ryan.

    While he was in a trance, Ryan quietly stretched out his hand to his back, slowly took out the dagger from the ground he was sitting on, and looked at Malcolm with murderous intent in his eyes.

 Chapter 617 Is there such a coincidence?

    The cell was dimly lit.

    The light of the dagger was particrly dazzling.

    Ryan clenched the handle of the dagger, looked fierce, and stabbed Malcolm in the waist.

    When the dagger was about to pierce Malcolm¡¯s dark green uniform, and Ryan seemed to be able to see Malcolm¡¯s blood sshing in the next second, however, the dagger was forced to stop at thest few millimeters of distance.

    Malcolm grabbed Ryan¡¯s wrist so hard that he couldn¡¯t move.

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes were gloomy, and he sneered, ¡°Ryan, you want to murder me in my territory. Are you impatient and wanna die?¡±

    Ryan was startled, then raised his head andughed, ¡°I know. Even if I kill you, I can¡¯t get out of here.¡±

    Malcolm frowned, and with a force on his hand, Ryan couldn¡¯t hold the dagger in pain, and Malcolm took it.

    ¡°You know you can¡¯t kill me. Even if you do kill me, it¡¯s impossible not to take responsibility, but you still do it. Do you want to die with me?¡±

    He yed with the sharp dagger he snatched from Ryan¡¯s hand, and pressed it gently against Ryan¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Your attitude makes me believe your confession just now is the truth.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Malcolm, every word I say is the truth. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can check it out. My words are at least much more credible than Rudolph¡¯s perfunctory so-called truth.¡±

    Faced with the dagger aiming at his neck, Ryan remained motionless. He was not afraid at all, and his tone sounded sincere and earnest.

    ¡± Malcolm, Travis is very simple and stupid, and he is the easiest to be taken advantage of. Since he has been secretly sent out of here, you should stop chasing him. Let him go. He will not return to the White Mansion, and will not bring any troubles to you.¡±

    Malcolm pursed his thin lips and looked cold. In the face of Ryan¡¯s obviously submissive attitude, he did not give a positive answer to Travis¡¯s matter.

    ¡°You should care about your own situation first. You try to murder me with a dagger. This is not a trivial matter. You should have gotten out in a few days, but now I am afraid you will have to go to the Ministry of Justice to consider whether you will be sent to the prison.¡±

    His deep voice was extraordinarily indifferent, as if mixed with ice.

    The entire cell was filled with low air pressure that made it hard to breathe.

    ¡°As for Travis escaping again, it depends on your confession just now, whether it is the truth or not.¡±

    After thest few words, Malcolm got up, took the dagger, and walked out of the cell without looking back.

    ¡°Malcolm , I¡¯m old. I¡¯m at your disposal. Trade me for Travis. Don¡¯t hold him ountable.¡±

    As he walked to the door, Ryan spoke again, and his tone had a bit of helplessness and vicissitudes like an old father.

    Malcolm paused, seeming to think about Ryan¡¯s words.

    He didn¡¯t answer but quickly left the cell.

    Walking down the passage of the cell, Malcolm was still looking at the dagger in his hand.

    In his whole life, he had never felt the love of his father and mother. And he only remembered the strict grandpa.

    As a father, would he really do such a stupid act for his son?

    Would he rather risk his life than endanger his son¡¯s safety?

    And this dagger.

    Ryan was searched before being sent to the cell. It was impossible for him to have such a murder weapon on his body. Someone could only quietly avoid the police and take Travis away and give it to him.

    And the entire National Investigation Bureau, there was only one person with the strength to cut off all surveince and take the opportunity to get Travis away.

    Rudolph.

    Malcolm frowned deeply, clenching the hilt of the dagger and feeling confused.

    It wasn¡¯t until Ted came over that he took back those heavy and troubled thoughts.

    Ted whispered, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, you¡¯re not looking very well. Are you alright? Would you like to go back to rest early?¡±

    Malcolm was expressionless and handed the dagger in his hand to Ted, ¡°Ryan tried to murder me with a dagger when I was visiting him. This is the weapon he used. Record this case and I¡¯ll be free to deal with it in a few days. ¡±

    Ted bowed and respectfully took the dagger with both hands. ¡°Okay, Mr. Malcolm.¡±

    Malcolm went back to the office.

    Lyra sat on the small sofa and waited for him with coffee.

    Seeing hime in, Lyra got up and walked to the door, ¡°How¡¯s it going? What did Ryan say?¡±

    Malcolm took off his jacket and his expression was always solemn.

    ¡°Ryan said that the car ident was not an ident. It was a deliberate murder. And the person who nned it was Albert.¡±

    Lyra was slightly startled, ¡°Albert ? How could it be¡­¡±

    Albert was Sylvia¡¯s father. Although Lyra didn¡¯t know him, Albert had helped Malcolm many times when Malcolm was questioned.

    He was an honest man and looked like a good-natured person, and when Malcolm and Ryan were fighting for power, Albert wasn¡¯t involved at all.

    All he wanted was to be an idle old man who didn¡¯t care about the things of White family.

    How could such a person be the one who harmed Malcolm¡¯s parents?

    Malcolm touched his wife¡¯s face to ease the solemn expression on her face, ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe it, and I don¡¯t believe it either.¡±

    ¡°Tonight, we have heard twopletely different confessions and facts about this matter. Honey, who do you think is lying?¡± Lyra asked cautiously, ¡°or, Ryan and grandpa are both lying.¡±

    Malcolm pondered for a while, ¡°This matter has to be investigated. There are many contradictions between Ryan and Grandpa¡¯s words, but we can¡¯t just rely on our guesses. We need to rely on the facts.¡±

    Lyra nodded and agreed, ¡°Then how are you going to investigate?¡±

    ¡°Since Ryan has used Albert of being the mastermind behind the car ident and the real murderer, said grandpa lied to protect Albert, the only way is to find Albert and hear what he will say.¡±

    Lyra suddenly thought of something and her face froze.

    Malcolm saw something wrong with her expression almost immediately. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lyra told the truth, ¡°I wanted to help you find out about this yesterday, and I also wanted to hear from Albert, but I asked Sylvia. Albert is not in Suham. I heard that he is on a business trip. It¡¯s not sure how long will hee back.¡±

    ¡°When did he leave?¡±

    ¡°Looks like¡­ it was the other day when Ryan had a showdown with you, and you rushed to ask Rudolph at night.¡±

    Malcolm looked grim, ¡°He left at night?¡±

    Lyra nodded again.

    Just at the juncture of the ident, he left Suham for a business trip, and his daughter didn¡¯t even know how long it will take toe back.

    Was there such a coincidence?

    Lyra: ¡°I feel like maybe Albert knew the inside story, but he left Suham as soon as he heard the message, as if he doesn¡¯t want to get involved.¡±

    Malcolm stopped talking.

    At this juncture, in the White family, even his grandpa was trying to prevaricate him, make perfunctory answers to him, and even deceive him. He didn¡¯t believe anyone.

    Moreover, Albert just couldn¡¯t be found, and it seemed that Ryan¡¯s confession just now had a bit of credibility.

    He thought deeply and looked at his watch. It was already past ten o¡¯clock at night.

    ¡°Babe, it¡¯s toote today. Let¡¯s go home. I¡¯ll let someone check what grandpa said and Ryan¡¯s words as soon as possible, and we¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡±

    Lyra did get a little sleepy too.

    And things like the White family didn¡¯t seem to be easy at all.

    It can get people overwhelmed.

    They really needed a good rest, and then clear all the clues.

    ¡°Come on, go home.¡±

    Malcolm put the military jacket he took off, draped it over her shoulders, put his arms around her slender shoulders, and left the bureau together.

    On the way back, Malcolm drove.

    The built-in Bluetooth speaker in the car was ying soothing music.

    Lyra and Malcolm didn¡¯t speak but seemed to be thinking.

    After a while, Lyra tilted her head to nce at Malcolm who was driving.

    His ck eyes stared straight ahead, as if he was concentrating on driving, but he seemed to be thinking about something, and he was in trance.

    Lyra sighed silently, knowing he was still thinking about Ryan and grandpa¡¯s words.

    She leaned closer, looking for a topic to recall his thoughts, ¡°Honey, during the day, Micah and Abigail came to the Lloyd¡¯s Corp to find me.¡±

    Malcolm looked back, ¡°What happened to them?¡±

    ¡°They want to take advantage of the nearest time to travel.¡±

    Malcolm nodded absently.

    Seeing that Lyra¡¯s eyes were locked on him, he quickly added a few words, ¡°It¡¯s really good to travel before marriage. Anyway, the two don¡¯t have much to do, and travel can promote their rtionship. Micah is not young. It can cultivate their feelings. Get married when they get back.¡±

    Lyra felt it so cute by his gesture that he was afraid of seeing her angry, and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    Malcolm was stunned. ¡°What did I say wrong?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Malcolm was driving with one hand, and Lyra took the initiative to take his right hand and sped his fingers together, ¡°Micah and Abigail hope to travel with us for a few days. What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 618 Malcolmâ€™s false reasoning; punishing his wife

    Malcolm thought for a while, ¡°I have to deal with the stuff recently. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to travel for a few days.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Micah and Abigail are also tired from ying in Suham. They want to rest for a few days before leaving. They can wait for us.¡±

    Facing Lyra¡¯s enthusiasm, Malcolm was a little curious, ¡°It seems you really want to travel this time? Don¡¯t you worry about the babies?¡±

    Speaking of this, Lyra remembered their previous trip to Atria.

    Because she was too worried about the babies¡¯ fever, she couldn¡¯t control her emotions when they went back to the hotel, and even beat Malcolm.

    She felt apologetic, wrapping Malcolm¡¯s arm and resting her head lightly on his shoulder.

    ¡°Thest time when we went to Atria, it was my fault to beat you. Even if you want to travel with me, you can take care of your business and the babies well. I was overly worried. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s ck eyes were gentle, ¡°I don¡¯t me you. At that time, your mania was already a little bit manifested, and you almost couldn¡¯t control your emotions. It was because you were sick. How could I haggle it over?¡±

    The more generous he was, the more guilty Lyra felt in her heart.

    Back from Atria, she had so many troublesome stuffs to deal with that she didn¡¯t have a chance to apologize to Malcolm until tonight.

    ¡°At that time, I beat you with a hanger, and I beat you so hard. Otherwise¡­ When we get home, I won¡¯t fight back and let you beat me back?¡±

    Malcolm was startled.

    Wife-beating?

    What kind of man was he?

    He lowered his eyes and saw the seriousness in Lyra¡¯s eyes. It seemed that she was not joking with him.

    ¡°If you really want to make up for me¡­¡± He paused for a moment, thought for a moment, and his dark eyes gradually looked scheming.

    ¡°When we get home, I can punish you any way I want. You can¡¯t resist. Just listen to me.¡±

    Lyra caught a glimpse of the evil smile on his face and whispered, ¡°Is it the kind of punishment I think? Is it serious?¡±

    Malcolm held back a smile, ¡°Do you want it serious or not?¡±

    ¡°Since it is up to you to punish me, there is no reason for me to choose.¡±

    Malcolm suppressed the lust to ¡°punish¡± her immediately, and concentrated on driving the luxury car home.

    The luxury car entered the White family¡¯s garage.

    Malcolm got out of the car first, went around to the passenger seat to help Lyra open the door, and then bent over thoughtfully to carry her out of the car.

    On the way back, he repeatedly instructed, ¡°You have agreed. No resistance is allowed. Let me punish you tonight. I want to try every way of punishing. ¡±

    Every way ¡­

    Her waist!

    Lyra wrapped her hands around his neck, holding back the madness in her heart. After all, she wanted to pay back the wrongs he suffered in Atria, and she couldn¡¯t resist.

    But this did not dy her warning beforehand.

    She raised her face and her red lips were close to Malcolm¡¯s ear, ¡°Still be careful. Don¡¯t overdo.¡±

    Malcolm lowered his head and rubbed the tip of her nose. He disapproved and said with his hoarse voice, ¡°Night is meant to excessive.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the false reasoning¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your husband¡¯s correct principle.¡±

    As the two chatted, they returned to Lyre Spiti.

    In the evening, because Rudolph lied about fainting and pretended to be sick, he and Rara could not finish their intimacy in the office.

    They had to make up for it tonight.

    ¡­

    After a whole night, Lyra really had a sore back.

    When she woke up, Malcolm had left Lyre Spiti, presumably going to the bureau to deal with Ryan and Travis.

    She was alone in the master bedroom.

    Back pain, fatigue.

    He was like a tireless and hungry tiger.

    Lyra groaned inwardly, slowly supporting her lower back and leaning on the head of the bed.

    The phone rang just in time.

    She picked up her phone and saw what she had asked to check Ryan¡¯s matter yesterday.

    After seeing the contents of the document, she frowned and her expression gradually became solemn.

    The detailed investigative information she spent a lot of money on showed that more than 20 years ago, on the day of Malcolm¡¯s parents¡¯ car ident, Ryan appeared at the scene of the car ident, and there were traces of his presence at the time.

    But because it happened many years ago, the photos and the evidence provided by eyewitnesses were vague and can only be considered guesswork.

    In addition, Albert appeared on the scene that day.

    Both Ryan and Albert actually appeared at the scene of the ident on the day.

    It was before the car ident, or after?

    Ryan could use this as a hole card to threaten Malcolm, indicating that he must be there.

    He was clear about everything going on and the details.

    Otherwise, how can he use it as a hole card?

    Lyra analyzed it clearly and decisively forwarded the document to Malcolm¡¯s What¡¯s App.

    After opening the chat box, she realized that Malcolm had sent her a lot of messages before he left.

    Malcolm: [Babe, breakfast is ready. It¡¯s in rice cooker in the kitchen. Remember to have it when you wake up.]

    [The weather is gloomy today. It rains a little when I go to the bureau, and the temperature drops a little. Remember to bring extra clothes when you go out.]

    [And remember to take your mania pills. I will call you at noon to supervise.]

    These messages were all enjoining from Malcolm before going out.

    Lyra felt the warmth in her heart and the happiness of being cared for by him in every possible way.

    The investigation document about Ryan was sessfully sent, and Lyra attached her analysis and thoughts on the matter in the chat box.

    Even though she knew she could only find it, and Malcolm would definitely find it as well, Lyra wanted to do her best to help him.

    The message had just been sent, and the phone received a reply within seconds.

    Malcolm: [Okay, thanks sweetheart.]

    Lyra put away the phone and stood up. Although she was physically tired, she was satisfied.

    She took a quick shower, changed her outfit, put on light makeup, and went downstairs for breakfast.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    The whole process took only twenty minutes, and the movements were quick and easy.

    Out of Lyre Spiti, she didn¡¯t go to the garage immediately, but walked in the opposite direction, went to Rudolph¡¯s vi, and visited Spencer and Momo who should wake up in the morning.

    The two little babies were the most naive age. As soon as they see her, they smiled, which was cute.

    Lyra held the two babies separately for a while, yed with small toys for a while, and then came out of the baby room on the fourth floor.

    Charles knew she was leaving and waited outside the door, waiting to see her out.

    The two went downstairs silently.

    It was not until they walked out of the vi and walked into the garden that Lyra said solemnly without warning, ¡°Charles, Ryan has already told the truthst night. He used Albert of being the mastermind behind Malcolm¡¯s parents¡¯ car ident.¡±

    Charles stopped walking. He was stunned, and his expression froze for a moment.

    It seemed that he digested the information for a few seconds.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Mr. Albert can¡¯t do such a thing. Didn¡¯t Mr. Rudolph tell Mr. Malcolm the truthst night? Mr. Malcolm doesn¡¯t believe it?¡±

    Lyra looked at him who was old and wrinkled, ¡°It¡¯s normal for him not to believe it. Even I don¡¯t believe it, but I can¡¯t believe what Ryan said. I found out this morning that Ryan and Albert both appeared in the scene of the car ident. Perhaps both of them had something to do with the ident.¡±

    Charles¡¯ pupils dted slightly, as if he was shocked by the news.

    ¡°Mrs. White, please stop joking. How is this possible? Maybe there is a problem with the investigation. Mr. Ryan and Mr. Albert could not have been at the scene. Even if they were there, it would be impossible for them to deliberately cause the ident and murder their brother.¡±

    Lyra raised her eyebrows, ¡°It happened more than 20 years ago. Even the person I sent to investigate didn¡¯t have a clear confession, and the memory of that incident was vague.¡±

    ¡°Charles, you said before you didn¡¯t know anything about the car ident, but now you can remember the details of whether Ryan and Albert were present at the scene so clearly.¡±

 Chapter 619 Except for the evidence, the living are lying

    Charles¡¯ face turned pale, but he quickly regained hisposure and made his wordsplete.

    ¡°Although it has been many years, that incident brought the Whites grievous news. Although I don¡¯t know the details of the car ident and the specific truth behind it, I know Mr. Ryan and Mr. Albert should not be at the scene.¡±

    Lyra observed his expression and continued to ask calmly, ¡°Then do you know where were Ryan and Albert at that time?¡±

    Faced with this question, Charles stared at her firmly, ¡°Just beside Mr. Rudolph, apanying. Mr. Ryan and Mr. Albert heard the bad news of Mr. Denis and his wife¡¯s car ident with Mr. Rudolph. I was around them and was very impressed with it.¡±

    Lyra sighed and shook her head in disappointment.

    Charles was puzzled, ¡°What do you mean, ma¡¯am? Don¡¯t you believe me?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you, grandpa, Ryan , and some of the evidence I have investigated. All have contradictory points that can¡¯t be connected. Who is lying?¡±

    Charles lowered his eyes and said nothing.

    Lyra took a step forward and said softly, ¡°Or else, except for the evidence, all living people are lying and trying to cover up the real truth.¡±

    Charles¡¯ pupils dted again, but he still lowered his head and said nothing.

    Lyra sighed and patted Charles on the shoulder, and said to him earnestly, ¡°Charles, the night Ryan had a showdown with Malcolm. Albert left Suham on a business trip, and you said they both didn¡¯t know the truth about the car ident. You¡¯repletely and deliberately favoring them and concealing the truth.¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡­¡±

    Before Charles wanted to defend himself, Lyra interrupted, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t believe that such a kind-hearted person Albert would do such a vicious thing, but as you can see Charles, this matter involves the truth of the death of his parents. Malcolm will not give up. He will definitely send someone to find Albert, bring Albert to NIB for questioning.¡±

    ¡°This matter is not as simple as you and grandpa thought. You thought it would be over if you just fool around. The death of his parents is the limit for Malcolm. It can¡¯t be ambiguous at all. He must know the truth.¡±

    Charles kept his head down, but was listening to Lyra.

    ¡°Charles, sooner orter, someone has to confess this matter. If you know the whole story, tell the truth. Otherwise, the rtionship between Malcolm and Grandpa will definitely be more and more estranged. Grandpa is getting older. I think you don¡¯t want to watch him being utterly isted when he¡¯s old.¡±

    ¡°Madam!¡±

    Charles looked up suddenly.

    Utterly isted.

    The description was too excessive.

    Lyra didn¡¯t feel that she was wrong, and exined one by one, ¡°Travis disappeared and Ryan said he would never let him go back to the White Mansion in order to get Malcolm to let him go.¡±

    ¡°Ryan was visitedst night and tried to murder Malcolm with a dagger. This is not a trivial matter. I am afraid he will be sentenced to prison.¡±

    ¡± If Albert is involved in this matter, I¡¯m afraid he will also be sanctioned by Malcolm.¡±

    ¡°If the rtionship between Grandpa and Malcolm is really estranged in the future, then Grandpa will have only one granddaughter of Sylvia by his side.¡±

    ¡°In this way, it is to the point of utter istion.¡±

    Charles¡¯s expression wasplicated.

    Lyra¡¯s words were unpleasant, but they were true.

    Seeing that he seemed to be swayed, Lyra continued, ¡°Charles , they are not willing to say. Only you can help the White family, help Albert, help Grandpa, and help Malcolm. Don¡¯t worry. Even if you tell the truth, grandpa won¡¯t me you.¡±

    Charles¡¯ lips twitched, and he hesitated a few times.

    He was about to muster up the courage to speak, when a servant suddenly came out.

    ¡°Mr. Charles, Mr. Rudolph wakes up. He doesn¡¯t see you, and asks you toe over.¡±

    Charles quickly returned to his senses, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send madam to the door and be there in five minutes.¡±

    The servant got an answer, bowed to Lyra and left.

    But this episodepletely disrupted Charles¡¯ thoughts. He gestured towards Lyra, intending to send her to the door.

    Lyra didn¡¯t move. She was a little unwilling, and stared at him.

    He seemed to feel ufortable, and exined in a low voice, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t force me. Let me think about it again.¡±

    With all that being said, Lyra couldn¡¯t say anything else. She just gave up and left the vi.

    She drove to work at the Lloyd¡¯s Corp, thinking about it all the way.

    Rudolph and Ryan gave the opposite truth.

    Albert wasn¡¯t in Suham, and if he hid himself on purpose, it would have taken some effort to find him out.

    Charles seemed to know everything. She didn¡¯t know if Rudolph had given an order or not, Charles didn¡¯t seem to dare say it.

    No matter whom she started with, it was getting more and moreplicated.

    And, from Lyra¡¯s intuition, she thought that there may be a lot of people involved in this incident.

    Malcolm¡¯s parents, who were the heirs of White Corp, died in a sudden car ident.

    She always felt that behind this, there might be a big conspiracy of the White family¡¯s infighting.

    Thinking about it all day, Lyra couldn¡¯t get to work at all.

    Fortunately, the Lloyd¡¯s Corp didn¡¯t have a new contract waiting to be signed in the past few days. She handed over everything at hand to her special assistant, and ran to the bureau before lunch to apany Malcolm.

    *

    Malcolm had started to track Albert privately. After finding his exact location, he will send someone to bring him back for interrogation as soon as possible.

    Chad was also continuing.

    Lyra stayed in Malcolm¡¯s office, apanied him to sort out everyone¡¯spletely different opinions and analyzed which side of the matter was more inclined.

    But Malcolm didn¡¯t send anyone to catch Travis because Ryan was deliberately trying to murder him with a dagger in exchange for Travis running away.

    Ryan¡¯s words had yet to be verified. He can let the Travis out for a few more days of leisure.

    Anyway, there was no one that Malcolm can¡¯t catch back.

    It was just a matter of time.

    Things were deadlocked until the third day.

    He sent someone to find out where Albert was, and finally got a clue.

    Albert was on a business trip, and he didn¡¯t even use his mobile phone. The phone was turned off, which made the GPS unable to locate him urately.

    Malcolm contacted the Lenbirge police station where Albert allegedly went on a ¡°business trip¡±, and finally determined Albert¡¯s location because he went downstairs to a small supermarket to buy instant rice.

    As the son of the rich family, Albert went to Lenbirge on a business trip, stayed in an ordinary hotel and ate cheap food like instant rice.

    The day when he was sent back forcibly to the NIB in Suham by the local police, Charles showed up in person.

    But Charles arrived before Albert went back to Suham.

    Lyra was there when he was led to the office by the police officer, but he didn¡¯t have a special expression.

    Malcolm: ¡°Grandpa sent you here again? For Ryan, or Albert?¡±

    Charles shook his head, ¡°It isn¡¯t Mr. Rudolph who asks me toe here. I sneak out while Mr. Rudolph is taking a nap.¡±N?velDrama.Org content.

    Malcolm and Lyra looked at each other.

    Charles took a deep breath and looked at Malcolm with tangled expression, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, I don¡¯t want to see you hate Mr. Rudolph in the future, so I go to tell you the truth I know back then.¡±

 Chapter 620 The biggest suspect

    Albert had been found and was on his way back to Suham.

    Charles actually came here to confess at this time?

    Lyra and Malcolm looked serious at the same time, looking at Charles without saying a word.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing that they didn¡¯t speak, Charles walked up to Lyra who was sitting on the sofa, ¡°Madam, you came to the vi two days ago and talked to me earnestly. I said at the time that I would consider it, and now I think about it clearly. Can you trust me?¡±

    Lyra can see his eagerness for approval, and nodded, ¡°I believe you. Charles, you have been with Grandpa for most of your life. No matter what decision you make, it¡¯s for Grandpa¡¯s good.¡±

    With her words, Charles breathed a sigh of relief.

    Before Albert was sent back to NIB, Charles exined everything, from his perspective, without reservation.

    ¡°Mr. Ryan and Mr. Albert were indeed there on the day of the ident. Not only that, but they were sitting in the car that caused the Mr. Denis¡¯ ident¡­¡±

    On the day of the incident, Ryan and Albert went to socialize together and drank a lot of alcohol during the dinner.

    Albert wanted to call a chauffeur to drive them home, but Ryan insisted that he could drive back. Seeing that he was not obviously drunk, Albert agreed.

    He didn¡¯t expect that Ryan would inexplicably detour a long way while driving.

    He was speeding on the road and the vehicle lost control. When turning at the intersection, he happened to hit the luxury car of Malcolm¡¯s parents. Because it hit the most dangerous and weak position on the side of the luxury car, Malcolm¡¯s mother, who was the on co-driver, died on the spot.

    It even caused an oil leak outside the fuel tank in the car, causing an explosion. Malcolm¡¯s father suffered multiple burns all over his body and died on the way to the hospital.

    Rudolph led someone over. It was Albert who was intoxicated in the driver¡¯s seat, and both suffered minor injuries.

    Rudolph was heartbroken, brought his two sober sons back to the family meeting for questioning, and even punished them based on the family rules.

    However, for Rudolph, his eldest son and his daughter-inw could not be saved.

    Ryan insisted that he was drunk and had an argument with Albert on the way.

    Albert said that Ryan drove the car, but Ryan refused to admit it, and it was indeed Albert who was in the driving seat at the end.

    Albert, who was almost drunk and in ckout, couldn¡¯t tell if he did it himself.

    But in any case, both sons must be responsible for this incident.

    The car ident had a huge impact. If he let this go on, he was afraid that it will ruin the future and life of the other two sons.

    After all, they were both his sons. Rudolph had to use all the connections in the military to suppress the news of the car ident and use other methods to finally calm the situation.

    And he made his two sons out of the matter.

    *

    Charles sighed as he spoke, looking distressed.

    ¡°Mr. Rudolph really can¡¯t do anything about it. He can¡¯t directly see his three sons die because of a car ident, and let the whole Crana see it as a joke of the White family.¡±

    Malcolm frowned. His expression was very serious, and he seemed to be strongly dissatisfied with the truth form Charles.

    ¡°Regardless of whether Ryan or Albert nned this incident, there should always be a truth to the matter. However, grandpa did not choose to find out but chose to cover up his two sons, and used family rules to exchange my parents¡¯ life.¡±

    Even when he asked about it, he was still covering up his two sons and lying to him.

    Malcolm¡¯s jaw line tightened and he snorted, feeling extremely disappointed.

    Lyra sensed the change in his mood, reached out and held his clenched fist,forting him silently.

    Charles felt very sorry, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, Mr. Rudolph actually has felt guilty about this for a long time. He feels guilty for Mr. Denis and his wife, and he is also feeling guilty for you, so he brought you to his side and helped you stop the conflict in the n. And he sent you to NIB.¡±

    ¡°Before you were incapable of mastering the White family, he never chose to retire, holding the family firmly and not giving it to Mr. Ryan or Mr. Albert, and other elders in the n who had voices. He just helped you to hold the position of power, and handed over this to you when you have the ability.¡±

    Malcolm sneered sarcastically, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it so righteously. Grandpa just wants to cultivate the man in power with his own hands. Otherwise he will not leave his men in NIB to monitor me. He pretended to be sick and called me home, and then let the nted agent secretly send Travis away.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, Mr. Rudolph was in charge of the family and had to maintain the bnce. He has always loved you, the eldest grandson. It¡¯s not using, let alone trying to support a puppet. Mr. Malcolm, he¡­¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s face looked heavy and he interrupted, ¡°Charles, you¡¯ve been out for too long. Go back before Grandpa wakes up.¡±

    It was an obvious eviction order, and Charles had no reason to stay.

    There was a bunch of things in his heart that he wanted to justify Rudolph, but obviously Malcolm couldn¡¯t hear him no matter how much he said now.

    There was no way. Charles could only bowed and left.

    Before walking to the door of the office, Charles grabbed the doorknob and said a little unwillingly, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, I hope you can understand your grandfather. He¡¯s also suffering. When you¡¯re in his position, it¡¯s really hard to choose.¡±

    Malcolm said nothing and his expression was cold.

    Charles could only sigh, pulled the door open, and left Malcolm¡¯s office.

    As Charles was gone, Lyra wrapped around Malcolm¡¯s strong waist from the side, resting her chin lightly on his shoulder.

    Her fingertips unreasonably pushed aside his clenched fists and intertwined with his palms.

    ¡°I know grandpa is the closest elder to you. You can¡¯t understand some of his actions and even feel disappointed, but it doesn¡¯t matter. You still have me, as well as Spencer and Momo. We¡¯re your loved ones in this world.¡±

    Her gentle and peaceful voice was like a good remedy to calm Malcolm¡¯s inner turmoil.

    Malcolm turned his head to look at her and kissed her between her eyebrows, ¡°Rara , don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not really disappointed. But ording to Charles, Ryan and Albert, who is the culprit in the car ident, and this needs to be found out.¡±

    His breath was heavy. His ck eyes turned to watch the corner, ¡°I actually let the murderer who killed my parents live unharmed for so many years under my nose. This time, no matter how grandpa objects, I will let the real murderer pay for it.¡±

    Feeling distressed, Lyra touched his face. It was impossible to say that he was not disappointed. The person he once regarded as the only closest and trusted family, turned out to be an aplice to the ident of his parents.

    For him, this may amount to betrayal.

    Charles¡¯ sudden arrival and confession did not stop Malcolm from investigating the truth of the incident.

    At 3pm, Ted took someone to pick up Albert, who had been sent back to Suham, to the interrogation room of NIB.

    Malcolm put on his coat and was ready to question him himself.

    Lyra took the initiative to help him fasten the buttons, carefully buttoning the uniform one by one.

    He took the opportunity to hug her, and lowered his head to ask her soft lips, as if he would not get tired of sticking to her.

    ¡°Okay. You¡¯re going to do business soon but you¡¯re not serious at all.¡±

    Lyra frowned and nudged Malcolm¡¯s shoulder lightly.

    Malcolm hugged her tightly and promised the trip she saidst time, ¡°These things will be over soon, and then we will go out with Micah and Abigail.¡±

    Lyraughed and said, ¡°It will be fun to travel far away with Micah and Abigail, because Micah is cold and arrogant.¡±

 Chapter 621 Albert breaks down and cries

    After chatting with Lyra, Malcolm went to the interrogation room.

    Ted had been waiting at the door for a long time.

    The door of the interrogation room was opened, and the room was empty, with only a table in the middle.

    Albert sat down and didn¡¯t even smoke a cigarette.

    Seeing Malcolming in, Albert immediately stood up, but was held by the shoulders by the police officers on both sides, and sat back down.

    ¡°Malcolm, I¡¯m on a business trip. Why are you calling me back all of a sudden?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s dark eyes looked sullen, and he didn¡¯t talk.

    The sound of military boots hitting the floor was extremely dull.

    He walked to the opposite table a few meters away from Albert and sat down, then said slowly, ¡°Albert, since you¡¯re on a business trip, why do you look like this? Stay in an ordinary hotel, eat cheap instant noodles. You¡¯re hiding from me.¡±N?velDrama.Org content.

    The low and steady voice made him unable to sense his emotions, but Albert could be suppressed by the powerful aura on his body.

    Albert¡¯s face stiffened, and he quickly smiled harmoniously, ¡°What are you talking about? Why am I hiding from you? I went to Lenbirge for business, but I lost my ID card and wallet. My old friend lent some money to me, so I had to save a little.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t bother to continue ying dumb with him, but nced at Ted who was beside him.

    Ted bowed knowingly, asked the police officers to fasten Albert¡¯s hands to the shackles of the interrogation table, and then led the other police officers out before leaving.

    As the door of the interrogation room mmed shut, only Albert and Malcolm were left in the room.

    Malcolm got up and walked to Albert¡¯s table. His deep eyes narrowed, with a hint of anger, looking at Albert condescendingly.

    Albert felt the threatening aura on him, and was stunned.

    He has known Malcolm for so long. Because he had never fought against him, Malcolm had always been very friendly to his family, never making things difficult or saying even harsh words, and sometimes secretly helping him.

    Ever since Malcolm became the man in power of the White family, the Albert¡¯s family had been living morefortably than when Rudolph was in power.

    ¡°Malcolm , you¡­¡±

    Without waiting for him to ask, Malcolm went straight to the topic, ¡°Albert, I already know almost the truth about my parents¡¯ car ident. Do you still want to hide it?¡±

    Albert¡¯s pupils dted, and he quickly became discouraged, ¡°You already know¡­¡±

    He sighed helplessly, ¡°You sent someone to Lenbirge to arrest me. It seems that Ryan has med it to me.¡±

    Malcolm continued, ¡°You were in the driver¡¯s seat on the day of the ident?¡±

    Albert nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    After thinking about it, he shook his head again and defended honestly, ¡°That day I went to socialize with Ryan, and we both drank a lot of alcohol. I originally wanted to call a driver, but he insisted on driving by himself, so I agreed. I clearly remember he was in the driver¡¯s seat.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s expression was calm, ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°On the way back that day, Ryan said Rudolph was very partial to our eldest brother. He was not willing to give him the position of heir. He wanted to win me over to help him, but I refused. We had a fight and I simply ignored him. I remember I was in the back seat. He was driving and I fell asleep, but when I woke up, Charles, Rudolph, and a bunch of cops were all staring at me.¡±

    ¡°I did drink a lot that day, so that I waspletely dazed. After being forced to sober up, Rudolph took us home and beat us up. Ryan insisted that it was me driving the car, and I argued with him. I did drink a lot that day and I suspected it was all my imagination.¡±

    His eyes looked sincere, ¡°Malcolm, believe me. I¡¯ve thought about this many times afterwards. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not imaginary. It¡¯s Ryan who framed me on purpose, and I really have no ill intentions towards your parents.¡±

    Malcolm listened to him without saying a word, and his eyes were still cold, ¡°Since you didn¡¯t do anything bad, why do you feel guilty and go to Lenbirge to hide, and why didn¡¯t you tell Grandpa about it clearly? Even if you didn¡¯t say it at that time, after thinking about the ins and outs of the whole thing, you should tell the truth.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Malcolm red at Albert. His tone obviously suppressed his anger, ¡°Not only did you not tell the truth, but you also helped to hide it for so many years. How do you want me to believe you have nothing to do with this matter?¡±

    In the face of his questions, Albert kept sighing in annoyance, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Rudolph helped to suppress the situation at that time, and asked Ryan and me not to mention it again. Denis is Rudolph¡¯s favorite son. Hi death has saddened Rudolph for a long time. I always feel inappropriate to tell the truth at this time.¡±

    ¡°This matter has been put on hold, andter¡­ I did have selfishness.¡±

    Hearing Albert¡¯sst words, Malcolm snorted coldly, ¡°Albert, you¡¯re being honest now.¡±

    The entire interrogation room was filled with a terrifying atmosphere.

    Albert¡¯s forehead kept sweating, and he couldn¡¯t hide his emotion and looked up at Malcolm, defending himself.

    ¡°At that time, when Rudolph raised you by his side, I thought it was a blessing for you because Ryan was the most powerful one among all the sons at that time.¡±

    ¡°I tell the truth in order to make up for what happened to your parents. If the n forces Rudolph to appoint you as the next heir, it will be a big disadvantage for you. You were only two or three years old at the time, and you had no ability topete with Ryan. Doing so will only push you in the teeth of the storm.¡±

    ¡°Your parents had an ident. Although I didn¡¯t do it, I was there after all. Ryan insisted on driving and I didn¡¯t have a strong attitude to persuade him, which led to such a tragic car ident in the end. I was also at fault, and I feel guilty for you in my heart. Yes, so I have never thought ofpeting with you all these years, but even speak up for you when Ryan is making things difficult for you in the hall.¡±

    ¡°Malcolm, I¡¯m sincere to you. Can you¡­ let me go ? I only have one daughter, Sylvia. Her mother died early because of miscarriage. I have been a father and a mother all these years, and dare not marry again. I¡¯m just afraid of affecting her mental health. I haven¡¯t been able to watch her get married yet. I really¡­ really reluctant to part with her.¡±

    When he talked more about it, his eyes were red and his voice was choked and trembling. He really loved his only daughter.

    He hid in Lenbirge because he was afraid Malcolm would find out what happened back then, and Ryan would put everything on him.

    He had no great ability, nor the ability to collect evidence.

    In his life, he just wanted to be an idle old man, and enjoyed his daughter¡¯s filial piety in retirement. That was enough.

    He didn¡¯t want to get involved in the mess, and didn¡¯t have the confidence to convince Malcolm of his words.

    Thinking of his unmarried daughter, Albert was in tears, and whimpered softly with his head down.

    ¡°Malcolm, your parents died tragically in a car ident due to the internal struggle of the White family. Many people were involved. You should take revenge on all of them. I¡¯m not qualified to persuade you, but can you give some time to me? Let me settle Sylvia?¡±

    Malcolm was upset, but stared at Albert coldly.

    The deep and unwavering eyes made Albert unable to know what he was thinking.

    But he could clearly feel the chill that burst out of him.

    Albert gradually lost his confidence, ¡°I know these are my one-sided remarks, and it is normal if you don¡¯t believe it. I¡­¡±

    Before Albert finished his words, Malcolm seemed toozy to listen to him toin, and turned away without looking back.

    ¡°Malcolm?¡±

    His broad back in the military uniform made Albert unconsciously show some respect to him, and the tone of inquiry was also extraordinarily soft.

    Malcolm never paid any attention and walked out of the interrogation room, making Albert confused.

    Then he could Malcolm¡¯s deep voice outside the door.

    It was very light.

    But the interrogation room was so quiet that he could even hear a needle drop, so he could hear him clearly.

    ¡°Send Albert back to the White Mansion, and find two police officers to watch him. He is not allowed to go out casually. And he must report at any time when he leaves.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Malcolm.¡±

    Albert¡¯s pupils widened, and his wrinkled eye sockets were in tears.

    He was just an old man. At this time, he was crying so hard.

    Malcolm believed it? Willing to let him go?

    He couldn¡¯t tell what he felt in his heart, but he was happy and excited, and his guilt also deepened.

 Chapter 622 Remove the name and sever the ties

    Coming out of the interrogation room, Malcolm did not return to his office immediately.

    He stood for a long time in the quiet and remote corridor, with his back half leaning against the wall. His ck eyes looked quiet and introverted, thinking about something.

    He was slightly annoyed and subconsciously touched the pocket of his uniform, wanting to quietly smoke a cigarette.

    There was no cigarette in the empty pocket.

    He suddenly remembered that since the S404 biochemical virus was known to Lyra, Lyra told him to quit smoking. Later, he recovered. Lyra was pregnant and couldn¡¯t smell the smoke.

    And then again, he couldn¡¯t smoke because of the babies.

    After all, he had not carried anything like a cigarette case almost a year and a half.

    He restrained his intention to smoke quietly, took out the phone in his pocket and called Charles.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s voice was cold, and he said directly, ¡°Tell old White, I can let Travis go and don¡¯t pursue it. It is considered I have paid off the years of teaching from him, but Ryan must be responsible for the mistakes he made in the past. This is not negotiable. Please don¡¯t meddle in the car ident that year.¡±

    Charles, who was on the other end of the phone, was stunned.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, you¡­¡± Charles noticed in shock that Malcolm¡¯s address for Rudolph had changed from grandpa to the old White.

    Malcolm had always respected Rudolph the most and listened to his words very much, but he always¡­ called him Grandpa.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, this thing¡­ Mr. Rudolph¡­¡±

    Charles¡¯ voice trembled slightly. He was really frightened by his indifferent attitude. He wanted to help exin for Rudolph, but didn¡¯t know where to start.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t want to hear it either, ¡°My position has been made clear. If the old White wants to make his eldest son¡¯s family to be taken advantage and get a bad reputation in order to protect his second son¡¯s family, then I¡­¡±

    He paused for a moment and clenched his fingertips on the phone, and his tone became a little colder, ¡°I¡¯d rather not have this elder.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm!¡±

    Beep-

    Charles screamed in horror, and Malcolm hung up.

    He coldly clicked on the phone screen and decisively pulled Charles¡¯ number into the cklist. He didn¡¯t want to ept any sophistry and exnation.

    The position had been made clear. He turned around and went to the cell.

    Because of his frowning and cold face, he looked extremely aloof and the police officers passing by were so frightened that they greeted him with trembling.

    The cell door opened.

    Ryan, sitting in the corner, was leisurely smoking.

    Seeing Malcolming in, Ryan didn¡¯t look up but continued to smoke on his own.

    Because he didn¡¯t even need to look up, he could feel the cold and brutal aura belonging to Malcolm, which rushed towards him as the iron door of the cell opened.

    He breathed out the smoke, and his tone was relieved a lot for a moment, ¡°It seems you have already found out the truth. You feel I am lying and frame him, and my father is covering up and condoning.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t speak, but walked towards Ryan and stood up straight.

    Ryan snorted lightly, ¡°Actually, no one is innocent in this ident. Although the ident was caused by me, Rudolph, Albert, Charles who has served for more than thirty years, and even your auntie Alice who likes you a lot, they are all helping me hide it. They are all aplices.¡±

    When he spoke, he watched Malcolm¡¯s fists clenched with blue veins under the cuffs of uniform, couldn¡¯t help feeling better, and took two sharp puffs of cigarettes.

    ¡°Why do you think Alice leaves Crana for so many years and refuses toe back?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because she feels guilty and dares note back to face you every day.¡±

    ¡°The Whites knew I killed your parents, but you haven¡¯t heard the slightest rumor for so many years. If I hadn¡¯t been involved in this matter, you might have been kept secret for the rest of your life.¡±

    ¡°Malcolm , you were forced to lose your parents when you were a child. And all the rtives around you who showed love for you all helped the murderer to hide it from you. Don¡¯t you think you are very pathetic?¡±

    The more he spoke, the more frantically heughed.

    Malcolm¡¯s ck eyes narrowed coldly, hiding the intent of killing him.

    ¡°Looks like the single room is sofortable for you that you¡¯d better to be locked up with other suspects until the oue of your trial for trying to murder the director of NIB.¡±

    Ryan snorted coldly and was disdainful. Malcolm¡¯s revenge didn¡¯t frighten an old fox like him.

    Malcolm saw his reaction and sneered, ¡°Do you think my sanctions against you are just revenge before going to prison and torture after?¡±

    Ryan¡¯s hand which held the cigarette paused.

    The smoke rose, and he slowly raised his cloudy eyes to Malcolm.

    In the quiet environment, Malcolm spoke every word very clearly, ¡°I will hold a family meeting. Expel your name from the White family genealogy, and also remove your wife and son from. Ryan, your most beloved son will never be able to return to the White Mansion in the future. How do you think he will be able to live without the protection of the White family?¡±

    Ryan grimaced and with his statement, even his cigarette-puffing fingers were stiff.

    ¡°You expelled my family from the White? Malcolm, do you really think the White family is yours to decide?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Malcolm said softly, ¡°Then give it a try.¡±

    He turned away.

    Ryan was unwilling and roared from behind, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! Rudolph won¡¯t allow you to be willful, let alone reveal the truth of the car ident in public. He will never cut off the father-son rtionship with me! Absolutely not!¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t look back but said coldly, ¡± The old White has retired. And he can no longer be the head of the White family in the future.¡±

    ¡°Malcolm ! My dear nephew, don¡¯t leave!¡±

    At this point, Ryan began to panic.

    He would be removed from the family, and without the protection of the White family, he would be sent to prison and be a criminal.

    What he had done would affect Travis in the future, and even affect Travis¡¯s future children. With the file of his father being a criminal, Travis will not be able to reach into the wealthy circle on his own.

    Travis¡¯s life would be ruined.

    He would be a stain on his son¡¯s future.

    The more he thought about it, the more panic Ryan was. He didn¡¯t expect Malcolm to be so heartless this time.

    He threw the unfinished cigarette, got up quickly from the ground, and chased after Malcolm, wanting to discuss the terms again.

    ¡°Malcolm, listen to me. I was drunk to cause the car ident. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I have been guilty over the years. You can¡¯t expel me from the White family, no!¡±

    The iron door of the cell just closed, and he didn¡¯t even touch Malcolm¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°Malcolm!¡±

    Apanied by Ryan¡¯s ipetent rage, Malcolm was calm and left at a steady pace.

    When he returned to the office, Lyra was already waiting for him at the door.

    It seemed that he hadn¡¯t been back for a long time, and Lyra was worried about him and stood at the door waiting for him.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Lyra asked with concern when he got close.

    Malcolm touched her soft face, and said in a calm tone, ¡°It¡¯s all taken care of. It will be over soon. I can travel with you without any problems.¡±

    Seeing the ease on his face, Lyra didn¡¯t let go of her worries.

    ¡°What are you going to do with Ryan?¡±

    ¡°Remove his name and registered residence in the family. He will be handed over to judicial judgment and sent to prison for repentance.¡±

    Lyra took thest two punishments for granted.

    But the first two were not necessary.

    ¡°After all, he is Grandpa¡¯s biological son. Grandpa probably won¡¯t agree to sever the father-son rtionship with him. Besides, ording to everyone¡¯s ount, Ryan drank a lot of alcohol at the time of the incident and was in a state of drunk driving. Although he caused a serious car ident, it was not premeditated. It would be very difficult for the White family to agree to remove him.¡±

    Malcolm remained calm, ¡°It was Albert who was drunk. Ryan is good at drinking himself. He was able to win Albert in a clear way while driving. He was pretending to be drunk.¡±

    He wanted to use an excuse to cover up the crime of the intentional murder.

 Chapter 623 The old White is really sick

    In any case, Ryan¡¯s guilt was inescapable.

    It was just the difference between a light sentence and a heavy sentence.

    As long as Rudolph didn¡¯t intervene, this will be settled easily.

    Feeling distressed, Lyra touched Malcolm¡¯s cold face and sighed silently, ¡°This time, it turns out this is the result. You¡¯re not feeling well, right? You can tell me how you feel and I am willing to be your most faithful object of confiding.¡±

    Malcolm took the initiative to rub against her delicate palm with his face, lifted her hand with both hands, lowered his head slowly, and kissed her palm.

    The anger should be used to fix those bad people with bad intentions, rather than venting on his charming wife.

    Although Malcolm didn¡¯t feel well, he would show Lyra the best and gentlest side.

    ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy. On the way back, I figure out a lot. I have always regarded the old White as my most respected rtive, and even before marrying you, I once regarded him as the only one.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s heart throbbed and she asked softly, ¡°What about now?¡±

    ¡°I think I used to be too extreme. For me, he is the only rtive and an elder, but for him, I am not the only grandson. Even if he loves me, he will take care of other grandsons, granddaughters and sons. What¡¯s more¡­ he may not love me the most, but feels guilty for me because of my parents.¡±

    Malcolm lowered his eyes, covering the traces of strange and mncholy emotion, and seemed to narrate something ordinary with his calm tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t me him. There¡¯s no reason to hurt Ryan because of my dad, but I can¡¯t ept he arranges nted agents in the bureau and let them spy on me. And he even secretly contacted them to send Travis away when he disagreed with me.¡±

    Lyra sighed, ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Secretly remove all agents and clear hidden dangers in the future. The bureau has promulgated new regtions and reforms. The system and rules are distinct. The old White is not allowed to intervene in any cases of the bureau.¡±

    He stated coldly.

    When he lowered his eyes, his expression was cold to the extreme.

    ¡°There is no room for negotiation on Ryan¡¯s disposal n. I will make the old White powerless even if he wants to intervene.¡±

    Lyra knew his temper all too well, and it was entirely to be expected that he would choose that.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Of course, Lyra supported any decision he made.

    ¡°Do whatever you want. The babies and I will always be on your side.¡±

    Speaking of the babies, Malcolm remembered a very important thing, ¡°Spencer and Momo are still being taken care of by the old White. At this juncture, they still need to be taken home. It¡¯s better to look after them under our nose just in case. Rara, go get Spencer and Momo back tonight.¡±

    Lyra nodded, thinking that he was very thoughtful. He was having trouble with the old White recently, and it was never safe for the babies to stay in the old White¡¯s vi.

    It was because the old White would do something to his great-grandson and great-granddaughter, but because someone who was close to Ryan in the family would find a way to do something bad.

    After all, the babies were still too young to withstand any persecution so they had to cared for their babies in the most vignt way.

    However, Lyra clenched his hand and asked, ¡°So, you don¡¯t even want to step on the threshold of grandpa¡¯s house?¡±

    Malcolm breathed heavily, ¡°At this very moment, I have to beware of what the old White has to say. And I¡¯m afraid he will take the advantage of the kinship to persuade me again. I don¡¯t want to hear it. Out of sight, out of mind.¡±

    Lyra smirked, ¡°You¡¯ve been more and more honest with me recently, which is nice.¡±

    Malcolm smiled in a seductive way and took advantage of the situation to hug her waist.

    He was right at the door of the office and did intimate behavior with his wife.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re good at teaching me. The ruler and wash board at home are simply the biggest lethal weapons against me. Just thinking about it is scary. I should be honest.¡±

    Lyra poked his head gently, ¡°Stop that. I haven¡¯t seen you being so afraid of them when you make a mistake.¡±

    The two chatted for a while, like a young couple in honeymoon period. And they wouldn¡¯t get tired of staying together all day.

    After having dinner together in the canteen of NIB, the two returned to the White Mansion together.

    Malcolm sent Lyra all the way to a corner 50 meters away form the door of the vi. Because he didn¡¯t want to go to the door to be seen by Charles, bodyguards and servants, which was easy to get involved in a lot of things, he simply refused to go there himself.

    He was in an alley, waiting for his wife to pick up the babies.

    After an hour.

    Lyra was holding Spencer while Sophia was holding Momo. Eleven and Twelve were helping with bags of babies¡¯ stuff.

    Several people went out of the old White¡¯s vi together.

    When Lyra was in front of him, Malcolm reached out and helped take the Momo, coaxing the baby and asking her, ¡°Why did it take so long? Is there something wrong?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s face was grim, and there was a hint ofplex emotions in her eyes.

    ¡°Grandpa seems to be really sick. He is not feeling well. I heard from Charles that he has not been able to get out of bed since he returned to the bedroom for lunch break at noon. I don¡¯t know if he caught a cold. He¡¯s not in a good state.¡±

    Malcolm pursed his thin lips, lowered his head and said nothing, concentrating on coaxing the Momo in his arms.

    Lyra continued, ¡°Before I picked up Spencer and Momo, I went to grandpa¡¯s bedroom to visit him. He was indeed ill.¡±

    Malcolm was expressionless, ¡°Or maybe he¡¯s worried about Ryan in advance knowing I am going to deal with the Ryan family.¡±

    Lyra stopped talking.

    Malcolm hugged the baby with one hand, freeing up the other to hug his wife, ¡°Okay, it¡¯ste. Hum, it¡¯s time to go to bed for Spencer and Momo. Let¡¯s go back to Lyre Spiti early.¡±

    Lyra nodded, let him put his arm around her shoulder and headed back to Lyre Spiti together.

    Just after walking a few steps, Malcolm turned back and told Eleven, ¡°Old White is getting older and his body has deteriorated. Starting from tomorrow, you will send half of the elite doctors from the medical team to the vi. In the future, they will serve as his family doctors, helping him take care of his body at any time. And let Charles arrange amodation after they arrive. He will take care of it.¡±

    Eleven responded, ¡°Yes, Mr. Malcolm.¡±

    ¡­

    Two days in a row, Malcolm had been carrying out a thorough turnover of NIB, from the team leaders to the cleaning staff.

    The nted agents arranged by the old White had been uprooted by Malcolm.

    In addition, Malcolm was preparing for the third day of the family meeting.

    Ryan had shifted from the single cell to a mixed cell in the past few days, and had been interrogated many times by Ted who was trying his best to pry out the details of the whole thing.

    What Ted finally delivered to Malcolm was aplete self-incrimination sheet.

    In the evidence record, Ryan exined the antecedents of the car ident.

    It wasn¡¯t that he identally hit the luxury car driven by Malcolm¡¯s parents, but he knew in advance that they would pass that road. So, Ryan, who was driving, deliberately took a long detour and made the ident in time.

    He deliberately had alcohol in order to escape the guilt, and Albert was even implicated by him, intending to be a scapegoat.

    For Rudolph, his eldest son and daughter-inw were killed in a car ident, and his other two sons were involved.

    On the same day, he was faced with the choice of giving up his three sons. He really didn¡¯t want to risk his three sons, the three families at the same time, so he chose to help conceal it.

    Malcolm didn¡¯tin at all but understood his choice.

    However, understanding was not the same as being able to forgive.

    The car ident cost his parents and ruined his chance to feel their love in his life. He would never let go of the culprit.

    When thinking, Malcolm was sitting in the office, checked the evidence that Ted hadpiled, and kept a backup. He nned to announce it at the family meeting tomorrow.

    ¡°You have done a good job in this matter. You have been working hard recently. Shall I permit you a vacation and go out to rx for a few days?¡±

    Ted smiled brightly.

    He scratched the back of his head and said in an embarrassed way, ¡°I don¡¯t need to have a vocation. I will do more for the bureau and my life will be more fulfilling. Anyway, I live alone and there¡¯s nothing fun to have a vocation.¡±

    Malcolm asked, ¡°Are you twenty-five this year?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why do you ask about my age?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s words were sharp, ¡°You¡¯re at the age of half fifty but you don¡¯t even have a girlfriend. You should be in a rtionship. Look at Chad and Brad. They¡¯re not single anymore but you¡¯re still alone.¡±

    ¡°Half fifty?¡±

    Ted frowned. Why could he use such a phrase to make him feel so old in an instant?

 Chapter 624 Denounces Ryan and Travis, while punishment is in progress

    Ted felt it ufortable and couldn¡¯t even avoid being urged to marry at work.

    The key was that the person who was urging him was the boss he feared the most.

    Why should he say to answer his question?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk? Some time ago, did you always work with Chad?¡±

    Ted was a little confused when being asked, ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°No wonder you have no girlfriend. It turns out you¡¯re infected with Chad¡¯s temperament of being naive and straight.¡±

    Ted was wordless.

    Ouch, that hurt!

    Chad, who was described by Malcolm as a naive and straight man, could find a young girlfriend. There was even a news that he was about to get engaged, which immediately made Ted even more useless on the road of rtionship.

    Ted felt like weeping but had no tears.

    When he couldn¡¯t find a reason to deal with Malcolm¡¯s urging, someone was knocking on the door of the office.

    Ted reacted instantly. ¡°Mr. Malcolm, let me open the door.¡±

    He turned his head and walked to the door. Then he twisted the door handle, nced at a police officer at the door, and took the opportunity to escape.

    The policeman did not dare to enter the office but stood by the door to report, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, the butler of the White Mansion is here, saying that there is a very important matter that needs to be discussed with you.¡±

    Malcolm, who was in the office, didn¡¯t say a word but quietly put away Ryan¡¯s record of evidence.

    Charles bypassed the policeman and entered by himself, locking the door and looking very cautious.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t look up, and when Charles walked to the open space in front of the table, Malcolmughed sarcastically, ¡°It¡¯s the right time. Tomorrow is the day when I invite all the esteemed elders to hold a family meeting to denounce Ryan.¡±

    Charles sighed, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, you misunderstand Mr. Rudolph. He knows you have made up your mind and he doesn¡¯t mean to help Mr. Ryan. He just thinks you¡¯ve been working hardtely. At that night when your wife came to take Spencer and Momo away, you didn¡¯te to see him. He¡¯s worried about you, so he let mee and see.¡±

    Malcolm: ¡°Now you see me. I¡¯m in good shape and in good health. He doesn¡¯t have to worry about me anymore.¡±

    Charles said sadly, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, don¡¯t you¡­ don¡¯t care about his recent state?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t need me to pretend to be concerned about him. I¡¯m relieved to have a medical team to take care of his body.¡±

    Malcolm casually adjusted the cuffs of his uniform, so that there were no wrinkles, ¡°By the way, old White has legs problems and has been taking care of recently by the medical team. He won¡¯t have to attend the family meeting tomorrow. Please leave this to me. I¡¯m the head of the family and I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±

    Charles was startled.

    Although his words were euphemistic, the underlying meaning was that Rudolph was not allowed to go to the family meeting. Malcolm will dispose of Ryan, the scum son, and sever the father-son rtionship on Rudolph¡¯s behalf.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm ¡­¡±

    Malcolm frowned in displeasure, not wanting to listen to Charles¡¯ nagging, ¡°I still have a lot of business to deal with. If there¡¯s nothing else, just go back first. With you by his side, everyone will be at ease.¡±

    It was an obvious expulsion order, and there was no reason for Charles to stay and interrupt him.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first. Mr. Malcolm, don¡¯t forget to take care of your body after work. Please go home and visit Mr. Rudolph when you have time. He misses you very much.¡±

    Malcolm made a soft ¡°hum¡± casually.

    Charles knew he wasn¡¯t listening but coped with it perfunctorily. Sighing uncontrobly, he left the office.

    ¡­

    The next morning, the White Mansion.

    Lyra, as Malcolm¡¯s legal wife, also attended the family meeting of condemnation.

    Among the family members, Albert was not able to participate because of his health, and Sylvia had toe alone.

    There were not many cousins in the younger generation, and most of them were elders. Lyra chose to sit with Sylvia.

    After ten minutes of whispering.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Malcolm appeared in a dignified way at the door of the meeting room, and Chad was standing half a meter away behind him.

    As he appeared, all the Whites stood up in unison and called out in unison, ¡°Mr. Malcolm.¡±

    Malcolm nodded slightly, was unsmiling, and stepped into the room with a strong aura.

    Rudolph was still in the bedroom and didn¡¯te.

    Malcolm symbolically reserved his seat and sat on a chair next to it.

    Everyone sat down with him one after another.

    When the room waspletely quiet, Malcolm nced at Chad who was beside him.

    Chad began to announce very discerningly.

    ¡°In the past few days, Mr. Malcolm has verified the hidden details of the case of Mr. Denis and his wife¡¯s death in a car ident more than twenty years ago. After a detailed investigation, Mr. Malcolm found that it was a premeditated car ident, and the culprit was Ryan White.¡±

    As soon as Chad said so, there was an uproar in the room.

    Many nsmen whispered.

    Some elders were silent and calm, as if they were not surprised by this result.

    Of all, the most surprising one was Sylvia.

    She widened her eyes in shock and almost couldn¡¯t close her mouth, ¡°Lyra, is it true? Ryan actually killed his parents?¡±

    Lyra nodded and tapped her hand, soothing her shock and gesturing her to calm down.

    Chad cleared his throat and the room soon quieted down.

    Chad took out Ryan¡¯s testimony and presented it to the most respected elders for observation.

    ¡°Ryan White persecuted even his own brother, which is crueler than a beast. Even Mr. Rudolph has been kept in the dark about this matter. After learning the truth, he¡¯s sick for the past few days because of exhaustion. Ryan White is a disloyal and unfilial murderer. He¡¯s not worthy to be a descendant of the White family.¡±

    ¡°Today, Mr. Malcolm takes the lead on Mr. Rudolph¡¯s behalf, severs the father-son rtionship with Ryan White, and removes his name from the family tree. Since then, the White family will no longer have Ryan White and Travis White. When they are legally responsible, they will have nothing to do with the White family.¡±

    Chad¡¯s voice was particrly sonorous, setting off a good deal of whispering.

    Toby White, an elder, who was reading the confession statement, heard Chad¡¯s final decision and raised his head in surprise, ¡°His family is removed from the genealogy. Isn¡¯t this punishment too harsh?¡±

    Another elder, Armstrong White, nodded in agreement, ¡°No matter how big a mistake Ryan made, it was always done by him alone. It has nothing to do with Travis. Travis is a descendant of the White family after all. He¡¯s implicated. It¡¯s really harsh to punish him like that.¡±

    Chad nced at Malcolm¡¯s expression. Although he looked calm, Chad was keenly aware of the insidious emotion in his ck eyes.

    ¡°Do Mr. Armstrong and Mr. Toby forget? Not long ago, Travis knew that Mr. Rudolph was taking anti-hypertensive drugs, and he tricked him into eating food that was ipatible, causing Mr. Rudolph to be poisoned and unconscious.¡±

    Chad spoke loudly in front of all the nsmen.

    ¡°Travis¡¯s rebellious approach ispletely outrageous. He is a bad guy taught by Ryan White.¡±

    ¡°Sooner orter, he¡¯ll be like Ryan White and be a disgrace to the family. If we remain such a family scum, it¡¯ll became a joke to let other wealthy familiesugh at us and satirize Mr. Malcolm¡¯s poor governance.¡±

    He paused deliberately and then took out several other pieces of evidence from the folder, which was the evidence that Ryan and Travis tried to murder Malcolm, and handed them all to the elders.

    Originally, there was only a car ident case happening more than twenty years ago. Now, their crime were too numerous to be listed.

    Chad stared at the two elders, Toby and Armstrong, and changed the topic, ¡°Could it be that you knew about the car ident and Travis¡¯ deliberate persecution of Mr. Rudolph or you two were involved in the various assassination against Mr. Malcolm and Mr. Rudolph?¡±

 Chapter 625 Punish him and destroy his dignity

    The two were startled, and seeing that they were about to be implicated, they hurriedly shook their heads and distanced themselves from each other.

    ¡°No, no, these things have nothing to do with me. I didn¡¯t know until today that they are so vicious. Mr. Malcolm¡¯s handling is correct. I support it!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I also support it. These two scumbags have done so much harm to their loved ones. Mr. Malcolm does the right thing!¡±

    Armstrong and Toby both took the lead, and the other elders followed.

    Chad asked all the people¡¯s opinions very kindly. After confirming that there was no objection, he continued to the next step.

    He nced at Eleven who was guarding the door of the room, and said to all the n members, ¡°What Mr. Malcolm means, Ryan White has done so many inhuman acts so he should be dealt with based on the family rules. That is, he should be whipped for twenty times in the public. And Mr. Toby and Mr. Armstrong will take out the genealogy, cross out Ryan White and Travis White¡¯ names, and expel them form White family.¡±

    Two minutester, under the guidance of Eleven , two police officers took Ryan into the room.

    They hadn¡¯t seen Ryan for a long time, and when they saw him this time, they were all stunned.

    Although Malcolm had someone change him into a clean suit, his wrinkles and his almost half-white hair made him look a dozen years older when he was just in his middle age.

    Ryan was bullied a lot these days by the inmates in the same cell, and the bruises were covered in the suit he was wearing.

    Under the escort of the two police officers, he walked to the room step by step, with the metal shackles on his hands and feet rattling.

    Everyone in the room was staring at him. No one spoke but scrutinized him.

    Some watched him as if they were just onlookers. Some gloated. Some thought it celebrated and shouted in satisfaction secretly.

    Ryan was so ufortable by being stared. He couldn¡¯t help lowering his head to block the wrinkles at the corners of his eyes.

    These unfriendly eyes seemed to poke a hundred holes in his body, making him extremely ufortable.

    Without saying a word, he walked to the open space in the center of the room and stood in front of the ancestors photos of the White family.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t prepare a futon for him, so he was forced to kneel on the cold floor.

    Charles went to get the whip in a carved box.

    Chad stood by and said coldly, ¡°Ryan White, take off your shirt and receive twenty times of whipping.¡±

    Ryan was taken aback. Originally, Malcolm didn¡¯t say he would be beaten by the whip. He hadn¡¯t been beaten for nearly twenty years. And the twenty times of whipping could make him seriously injured and almost dying.

    But the pride over the years did not allow him to beg Malcolm for mercy, and even if he bowed his head, Malcolm probably wouldn¡¯t let him go but just let everyone see him as a joke.

    He sneered contemptuously and seemed to angry with Chad, ¡°You¡¯re just an adopted son picked up by Malcolm. Are you worthy of standing at the family meeting and arrogantly punishing me?¡±

    Chad was a little pissed off, but couldn¡¯t refute. Because Ryan was right, Malcolm was the only one who got him into the White family¡¯s tree.

    Malcolm, who was sitting in front of him, frowned suddenly and took Ryan¡¯s words coldly, ¡°Although Chad is an adopted son, he has been conscientious since he joined the family. And he has never lost the face of the Whites outside. Of course he¡¯s qualified to punish you and even more worthy of standing here than you.¡±

    Ryan was left speechless. There was a thick stack of evidence against him, so no matter what he said, it was useless.

    Chad felt very satisfied and was defended by Malcolm in public at the family meeting, feeling more dependent on Malcolm in his heart.

    Charles quickly fetched the whip.

    Ryan hadn¡¯t taken off his shirt yet, so Chad had to ask the police to help him.

    The suit, which was regarded as thest protective shell, was stripped off. Ryan¡¯s body, which was bruised from being punched and kicked, was exposed to them.

    It caused a lot of discussion in the family meeting.

    But as long as they had read the evidence of Ryan¡¯s crime, no one had pity on him. They just felt that he deserved it. He even persecuted his own brother and nephew, and didn¡¯t deserve sympathy at all.

    Ryan clenched his palms tightly, feeling ufortable with being scolded by critics.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Decades of pride was pressed down and shattered by Malcolm on the family meeting without leaving leeway.

    He was middle-aged but had to be punished in public, whichpletely disgraced him. Especially after the whipping, the elders of the White family will draw the names of him and Travis out of the genealogy.

    Before he was sentenced, Malcolm let him feel this kind of shame, which was totally destroying his dignity.

    Malcolm was too cruel.

    Ryan stared at Malcolm who was not far and in front of him with anger. His unwillingness drove him to act recklessly and say, ¡°Malcolm ! What¡¯s the use of you just dealing with me? Albert, Alice, Charles and even Rudolph, they are all aplices. If you dare, you can refuse to have anything to do with all kins and fix them all up. Otherwise, how can your parents feel at ease on heaven!¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s ck eyes were stern. His hand under the cuff of his suit clenched the armrest of the chair, and his whole body gradually filled with hostility.

    Chad found a tape very discerningly and wrapped it around Ryan¡¯s mouth, preventing him from continuing to make outrageous remarks.

    Ryan murmured a few times, looking resentful.

    Charles swung the whip suddenly, mming it down his back.

    The sudden sharp pain in the back made Ryan¡¯s expression grim and it was difficult to maintain his dignity.

    Swoosh!

    The terrifying sound of the whip could be heard by all, and each stroke caused a terrifying pain.

    Ryan could clearly feel a drop of blood running down his spine.

    The whip had barbs, and every whip that Charles swung down was absolutely piercing the flesh.

    The Whites watched it silently.

    Some of the younger generation couldn¡¯t bear to watch such a bloody scene, and they shuddered. The elders, who were used to seeing such a scene, looked solemn.

    Sylvia was so frightened that she shrank into Lyra¡¯s arms, and while Lyraforted her and reached out to block her vision, preventing her from seeing the appalling scene.

    In the entire room, there was only the sound of Charles whipping, and the atmosphere was solemn and terrifying.

    Ryan could tolerate it from the beginning. Gradually, he got down. He was no longer young, and his physical fitness had declined, and he couldn¡¯t bear it at all.

    Lyra did not look at the bloody scene in the center of the room, but looked at Malcolm.

    His ck eyes were cold and waveless, and he stared at Ryan numbly and coldly. As the head of the family, he watched the execution with the absolute superior of the dignified attitude.

    Lyra felt very distressed for him and couldn¡¯t help sighing.

    Twenty times of whippings were executed soon.

    But most of the Whites who watched it were unhappy.

    After the punishment, many people were pale. Even their hands were shaking, and their feet were weak.

    Ryan could shout a few words at first, but after the punishment, he could only lie on the ground in a difficult position, unable to get up.

    Charles controlled his strength. The twenty times of whipping injury looked terrifying, but in fact it only hurt the flesh, and the muscles and bones on his back were not damaged at all.

    Ryan had cold sweat in pain and was shaking uncontrobly, but his mind was sober, and he couldn¡¯t even faint if he wanted to.

    Some respected elders took the genealogy in front of him and announced that his and Travis¡¯s names were crossed out.

    Ryan was so angry as if his whole body was hurting. Even if he was whipped, he had to witness the names were crossed out from the family he had lived in his whole life. And then he would be thrown away from the White Mansion.

    Losing his dignity and having the punishment were truly unforgettable.

 Chapter 626 The harshness of Malcolm

    Ryan was panting, enduring the excruciating pain all over his body and staring at Malcolm angrily. His teeth were rattling. He hated himself for not being able to kill him on the spot.

    Malcolm looked at him condescendingly, which was extremely cold.

    After fighting for a lifetime, when he was getting old, he had to suffer this kind of torments, be criticized by his family, and be removed his and his son¡¯s names from the family tree. All of these punishments were driving Ryan to his death.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    But Malcolm was going to shatter all the dignity he had had built in the White family for many years, and let him pay the heaviest price for his past mistakes.

    The meeting made everyone present feel ufortable.

    Ryan was put a seal on his mouth because Chad thought he was making a lot of noise, and a bunch of dying abuse could only get stuck in his throat, using Malcolm silently with his eyes.

    At the end of the meeting, the room was filled with the bloody smell from Ryan¡¯s execution of whipping.

    Many people paled and didn¡¯t look well.

    Malcolm instructed Chad to take Ryan and send him back to NIB¡¯s cell to treat the wounds on his back.

    The protagonist who was beaten had left, and the nsmen can also leave.

    Many people ran very fast to get out of the room.

    For such a disposition of the Ryan family, in fact, it was enough to call a few seniors who enjoyed high prestige, but Malcolm called everyone in to watch the brutal execution before the expulsion.

    Obviously, he just punished Ryan as a warning to others that they should not go beyond their bounds in the future. If anyone dared to be like the Ryan family, who always made troubles, they could wait to be punished.

    Everyone was smart and could think of the real purpose of Malcolm¡¯s holding this meeting, especially Armstrong and Toby, who just tried to help the Ryan family. They were scared to death and immediately got out of the room.

    But as soon as the two elders walked to the door of the room, they were stopped by the White family¡¯s bodyguards.

    ¡°Mr. Armstrong, Mr. Toby, please leaveter. Mr. Malcolm has a few words to speak to you two alone.¡±

    The two looked at each other and their faces froze at the same time.

    In the room, the servants had already cleaned the ground after the execution of the familyw. Lyra was helping Sylvia out when she happened to see Armstrong and Toby¡¯s terrified expressions.

    But Lyra didn¡¯t say anything but led Sylvia and passed by the two elders.

    After backing from the bureau, Albert became seriously ill.

    Sylvia was unwell after attending the family meeting to denounce Ryan and Travis, and Lyra had to send her home in person.

    Along the way, Sylvia¡¯s expression still looked ufortable, like she was holding back something.

    Lyra didn¡¯t ask.

    The two walked silently all the way to Albert¡¯s house. When they were near the door, Sylvia grabbed Lyra¡¯s wrist and her palms sweating from nervousness.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lyra asked.

    Sylvia¡¯s eyes were red, and her voice trembled unbearably, ¡°Lyra, my dad¡­ really participated in killing Malcolm¡¯s parents?¡±

    Lyra lowered her eyes.

    She couldn¡¯t make a conclusion on this matter.

    Seeing her hesitating, Sylvia¡¯s eyes were darkened, ¡°I know Malcolm took my dad from Lenbirge to the bureau a few days ago, and sent police officers to the gate of the vi to monitor him and prevent him from going out.¡±

    Sylvia spoke, with tearsing down, ¡°Did my dad really have something to do with these things? Malcolm disposed of Ryan, and then¡­ is it my family¡¯s turn?¡±

    ¡± Lyra ¡­ I¡¯m so scared.¡±

    Lyra took out a piece of tissue from the bag, wiped away her tears herself, andforted her gently.

    ¡°Malcolm won¡¯t it. Ryan and Travis harbor evil intentions, and plotted against him no less than five times. This time, they really overdid. Your dad is a kind old man. Even if¡­¡±

    Lyra stopped, but decided to listen to her heart, ¡°Even if your dad really did something to hurt Malcolm because he was deceived by Ryan, he has helped Malcolm a lot over the years. He wouldn¡¯t go that far.¡±

    She gently flicked the tip of Sylvia¡¯s red nose, ¡°And I know that you have always respected Malcolm, your brother. And you¡¯re his kind-hearted cousin. Although Malcolm is ruthless, he is only doing this to the outsiders and will not deal with his own family. For people who are kind to him, he will remember them forever and let you be the happy and carefree princess of the White family forever.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course, when do I lie to you?¡±

    With Lyra¡¯sfort, Sylvia finally felt a lot more at ease, ¡°Malcolm listens to you the most. I believe you.¡±

    Lyra patted her head, ¡°Come in, take good care of your dad. He¡¯s old. There is no need to work so hard, just be an idle old man. The White family is a big family. Everything is supported by Malcolm.¡±

    Sylvia nodded, ¡°I see. You can be relieved.¡±

    The persuasion was almost over. Lyra watched Sylvia enter the yard, and when her figurepletely disappeared in the garden, Lyra turned around and headed back towards the meeting room.

    When Lyra was about to approach the room, Toby and Armstrong, who were called to talk alone, were almost finished talking and about to leave the room.

    The two passed by Lyra who nced casually at them, but found that the expressions of the two were not very good-looking, as if they felt oppressed.

    Were they scolded by Malcolm ?

    ¡°Rara.¡±

    She was staring at the backs of Toby and Armstrong when Malcolm¡¯s familiar voice interrupted her thoughts.

    Malcolm had already walked up to her, touched her cheek with his big warm palm, and asked softly, ¡°For the family meeting just now, did you feel scared?¡±

    Lyra shook her head, ¡°Although this kind of scene is a bit cruel, Ryan deserves it. And I¡¯m experienced. How can I be scared?¡±

    ¡°After all, you¡¯re a strong woman who can stand by my side in your career. No, even I have to be awed.¡± He praised her heartily.

    During the meeting, his expression was cold from beginning to end, and his aura was terrifying, which made people feel scared.

    In the face of his wife, his ck eyes were gentle, as if they could seep out honey, without the slightest bit of hostility.

    Lyra nced at him and was toozy to respond to hispliments, ¡°What did you do to Toby and Armstrong? How did theye out looking like this?¡±

    ¡°I just used this meeting to exclude people who were close to Ryan before.¡±

    Lyra was stunned and looked at him strangely, ¡°But¡­ these are also your rtives, your elders. Even if they are close to Ryan, they should have done no harm¡­¡±

    ¡°Rara.¡± Malcolm cut her off.

    ¡°I only targeted this group of people and gave them the penalty of deducting the dividends of the pension shares. I only fined them for three months¡¯ money, and assign their children and grandchildren to the countypanies. They are temporarily not allowed to leave their posts for one year. They used to stand with Ryan. When my parents had an ident, they probably helped Ryan to intercede at the old White. Shouldn¡¯t they be dealt with?¡±

    Lyra was stunned.

    She soon discovered that Malcolm was very tough when it came to her parents.

    ¡°You are the man in power of the White family. Of course, you are in charge of it. What you want to do with them is the right thing to do.¡±

    Her tone was calm, but Malcolm seemed a little unhappy.

    ¡°Babe, are you mad at me? I don¡¯t mean to treat you as an outsider. Of course you can take care of the stuff of the family.¡±

    Lyra smiled nonchntly, ¡°I didn¡¯t think so.¡±

    However, Malcolm paid too much attention to the car ident that year, and she was a little worried about the situation when it came to Sylvia and her dad.

    ¡°Ryan¡¯s matter is almost done now. For Albert¡­ What are you going to do with him?¡±

 Chapter 627 Exclusive wifeâ€™s love; exotic travel set sail

    At the mention of Albert, Malcolm lowered his eyes and fell into a brief silence.

    Lyra didn¡¯t rush him either.

    The two stood at the door of the room. Malcolm lowered his eyes and Lyra looked straight at him generously.

    After thinking about it, Malcolm asked calmly, ¡°If this happens to your family, what would you do as the head of the Lloyd family?¡±

    Lyra turned around, left the room, and answered lightly, ¡°But this is about the White family.¡±

    Malcolm quickly followed her and took her hand, ¡°I know you and Sylvia are good friends since childhood, so I want to know what you think.¡±

    ¡°Does my opinion matter?¡± Lyra didn¡¯t understand. ¡°This is a matter of the White family. You are the man in power. If I ask too much, I¡¯ll cross the line.¡±

    ¡°For me, your mood is the most important thing. How can your involvement in the White family be beyond the bounds?¡±

    Malcolm clutched her palm, feeling the warmth of each other¡¯s palms.

    Looking at each other, he said seriously, ¡°I know if I deal with Albert¡¯s family too hard, you will not be very happy, right? After all, you think Albert is not seriously wrong. This time Ryan¡¯s warning is deterrent enough for him.¡±

    ¡°If you really think so, then I will remove the police officers guarding the door of Albert¡¯s house and stop dealing with him.¡±

    Lyra listened to him quietly, feeling a little dazed.

    After thinking for a while, she touched Malcolm¡¯s forehead to see if he had a fever.

    ¡°You¡¯re sick? You¡¯re not one to make such hasty decisions.¡±

    She thought it absurd that whether he should dispose Albert and his family was based on her mood.

    She even felt like she had changed her husband.

    In response to her questioning, Malcolm lowered his head even more. With a slight force in his palm, he pulled Lyra into his arms forcefully.

    He hugged Lyra tightly, buried his face in Lyra¡¯s neck, deliberately covered his red eyes in his depressed mood, and took a deep breath of his wife¡¯s body fragrance asfort.

    ¡°Honey, what happens to ou?¡± Lyra felt that he was in a strange mood today.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t look up. His muffled voice was a little hoarse, ¡°I¡¯m not sick. I just think¡­ you¡¯re the only rtive in this world who think of me wholeheartedly. And I want to dedicate the best love to you without reservation.¡±

    When he was hit with S404 and was dying, Lyra not only did not give up on him, but also went to European Swye to help him get medicine, and dealt with Anthony when she was pregnant.

    He was actually a little scared.

    He was afraid that Lyra will betray him or even give up on him because of something in the future.

    If there was such a day, he can¡¯t bear it.

    Then, he would find a way to spoil his wife, so that once she left him, she can¡¯t take care of herself.

    He was firm in his heart, and wrapped his arms around Lyra¡¯s waist, holding her tighter and tighter.

    Lyra was held by him so hard that she almost can¡¯t breathe, but instead of stopping him, she touched the back of his head to reassure him.

    Malcolm¡¯s words just now were shocked to her.

    Moreover, Lyra could clearly feel that Rudolph was condoning Ryan, which made Malcolm very hurtful. Although he didn¡¯t say it, he was very sensitive to the care of his rtives.

    Lyra thought about it and felt sorry for him. She leaned gently against his ear and told her promise.

    ¡°I will also give all my love to you without reservation.¡± At the end, she remembered something and added, ¡°And to our little babies, Spencer and Momo.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s arms stiffened slightly, and he was visibly startled.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t count. I want to have all your love.¡±

    Although he knew that he wanted to monopolize his wife, which was naive and selfish, he just couldn¡¯t control it.

    Lyra¡¯s mouth twitched slightly and she didn¡¯t say anything.

    Her palm, who stroked Malcolm¡¯s back, waved coldly and pped his buttocks.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    His buttocks were very flexible and felt very good.

    The voice was not small but a little alluring

    She deliberately scolded him seriously, ¡°It seems you are missing the beating by treating your kids as rivals in love.¡±

    Malcolm let go of her embrace, bent over and hugged her. And his ck eyes looked domineering and seductive.

    ¡°There are still several hours before the time to go to work in the afternoon. Let¡¯s go back to Lyre Spiti. You can beat me and I¡¯m fine with any posture.¡±

    Although it was not the first time to hear him speak flirtatiously, Lyra still blushed at his teasing.

    Really, it was so intriguing.

    It was bad and lustful.

    Lyra angrily tapped his head with her fingertips.

    ¡°Behave yourself. We haven¡¯t got home yet.¡±

    Malcolm agreed and walked fast and steadily. He can¡¯t wait to fly back to Lyre Spiti immediately, and had a perfect afternoon with his wife.

    ¡­

    Ryan¡¯s matter was finally settled down, and he was sent back to the detention room of NIB to await judicial trial.

    Since Travis was rescued, Malcolm hadn¡¯t asked him any further. Whether he was alive or dead, he didn¡¯t intend to care about it in the future.

    The people who had been arranged in the bureau by Rudolph were all removed by Malcolm. Although Malcolm didn¡¯t say it clearly, what he actually meant was that Rudolph would be a retired old man in the future.

    For the younger generation, Rudolph didn¡¯t need to worry about it anymore.

    Malcolm hadn¡¯t visited Rudolph since the family meeting.

    He was busy with his official duties and had two little babies. He had to arrange for someone who was assured to take care of them, so that they could travel with Micah and Abigail at ease.

    Because of thest business trip to Atria with Lyra, Anthony, as a godfather, took good care of the two little babies, and this burden naturally fell on him again.

    As for the White Corp, Malcolm had full authority to ask Chad to take care of it, while having Ted to assist Chad in handling emergencies in the bureau.

    The first stop of the four-person tour was the capital of Teprax.

    On the first-ss of the ne, Malcolm thoughtfully covered Lyra with a small nket, and acted as a pillow to make Lyrafortable.

    Abigail and Micah who were across the table stared at each other.

    Micah watched Malcolm and Lyra for a while, then quietly nced at Abigail, only to see her staring at Lyra, who was sleeping peacefully in Malcolm¡¯s arms, with a look of envy in her eyes.

    Malcolm noticed the attention from Abigail, and raised an eyebrow at Micah, silently indicating something.

    Micah looked cool.

    Eye contact failed.

    Although he didn¡¯t understand what Malcolm meant, Micah still used his own method to ask Abigail, ¡°Are you sleepy? I can help you get a thin nket.¡±

    Abigail froze for a moment, then shook her head.

    Because Lyra was sleeping, she suppressed her voice and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve rested well these days. I¡¯m full of energy. Not sleepy at all. Are you sleepy?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy either.¡±

    After being rejected, Micah stopped.

    The air quieted for a moment.

    Malcolm stared at Micah who was on the opposite side, and shook his head uncontrobly.

    Micah was just a nerd. No matter how many books he had red, he will always be dumb and didn¡¯t know how to take the initiative.

    He smiled and taunted Micah lightly, ¡°I am afraid you will have a lot of to ask me for advice on this trip.¡±

    Micah frowned slightly, sensing that something was wrong with what he said, ¡°Are you trying to charge tuition?¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t hide it, ¡°Almost, that¡¯s what it means.¡±

    Abigail was slightly surprised, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, you¡¯re already the second richest person in Crana besides Lyra. You stillck his tuition fee?¡±

    She lowered her voice and helped Micah fight back, ¡°I have heard you dote Lyra for a long time. And you¡¯re henpecked. Are your daily expenses also limited? Do want to make private money behind Lyra¡¯s back?¡±

    Lyra actually slept lightly, and even though Abigail¡¯s voice was soft, she could still hear some key words.

    She raised her face drowsily and looked at Malcolm with half-squinted eyes, ¡°I¡¯m also curious why you charge Micah for tuition. Do you really want to save private money?¡±

    Malcolm froze slightly.

 Chapter 628 On the first day of the tour, Micah says something wrong

    Facing the gazes of the three at the same time, Malcolm pressed close to Lyra¡¯s ear, ¡°Micah¡¯s chasing after her. I want to help him gain experience.¡±

    Lyra smirked, rubbed his face, and exined to Micah and Abigail on his behalf, ¡°He can¡¯t hide private money. After all, I didn¡¯t manage his money. He¡¯s the most conscious and never expenses a lot or uses money indiscriminately, unless he buys some surprise gifts to me. It is probably just a little joke with Micah.¡±

    Malcolm was satisfied and took the initiative to rub the tip of her nose, ¡°You understand me.¡±

    Micah and Abigail were also a couple but they felt like they were being forced to watch them disying their affection.

    Micah frowned even more, not feeling very happy.

    He shouldn¡¯t have called Lyra to go with Malcolm. Who knew that they could be so sweet, which made him a little restricted.

    Abigail didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, and looked at the Lyra and Malcolm with some envy.

    Airne journey of several hours.

    The four eventually disembarked at the airport in the Teprax¡¯s capital.

    Teprax was known as sweets, especially curry sweet sauce.

    They went to thergest local food city in the afternoon.

    ¡°There are too many people on the street. Why don¡¯t we go to the hotel to eat?¡± Micah suggested.

    Lyra disagreed, ¡°In general, the most popr shops in street have the most tasty food. Although five-star hotels are the best in hygiene and cleanliness, the foods there have lost their delicious taste. We havee here after all. Why not feel Teprax¡¯s local conditions and customs?¡±

    Malcolm clutched Lyra¡¯s hand, ¡°Yo¡¯re right.¡±

    Abigail also agreed, ¡°The street is very lively, and eating in a big hotel must feel deserted. I also think the street is better. We can also take some special photos.¡±

    Now that everyone agreed with Lyra¡¯s proposal, Micah had nothing to say and followed the twodies in silence.

    Lyra ordered two pineapple fried rice on the street, while Abigail ordered the most characteristic shrimp soup and curry noddle.

    Malcolm and Micah followed them obediently, without ordering. They would eat whatever their beloved ones wanted to eat.

    If they can¡¯t finish their meals, Malcolm and Micah would help with the leftovers.

    The atmosphere when shopping in the afternoon was quite harmonious.

    But contrary to what Malcolm and Micah expected, they seemed like humanoid tools with bags, and followers.

    The two women were ying and seemed to be getting closer and closer. And their rtionship was getting better for no reason. Walking side by side, they were chatting while shopping.

    On the contrary, Malcolm and Micah were speechless all the way, so they could only obediently follow behind and help them get things.

    The three-hour shopping in the afternoon was very pleasant for Lyra and Abigail.

    But for Micah and Malcolm, it was boring and tedious.

    At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the weather was hot and dry for no reason, and several people booked a swimming pool.

    Micah and Malcolm were both in good shape. When undressed, both of them looked strong.

    When the two came out of the dressing room, they both wore only swimming trunk.

    Wide shoulders, narrow waist, perfect mermaid line and exquisite abdominal muscles were ultimately sexy.

    When walking, they were like beautifulndscape and international fashion male models.

    Teprax girls in the pool eximed, couldn¡¯t move their eyes from their bodies and almost drooled.

    Being stared at by so many girls, two men stood by the pool.

    One looked cold.

    And the other looked calm.

    Both of them were unhappy, silently waiting for the twodies to change into their swimsuits ande out.

    After waiting for a few minutes, Lyra and Abigail came out of the women¡¯s locker room side by side like best friends.

    Lyra was wearing a turquoise swimsuit. Because it was chosen by Malcolm himself, the upper part was not very exposed and just right to show her extremely beautiful figure.

    The lower half of the skirt had a green tulle. With her slender waist and fairplexion, she was like an angel left in the earth, who was gorgeous and lovely.

    Abigail was in a marroon swimsuit. With very little cloth, she was hot and charming, and it was rare to show her womanly side.

    The two stood together, just red and green.

    But there was no sense of incongruity or tacky, but it felt that theyplemented each other and were just right, like a pair of sisters.

    When the two came out, not only Malcolm and Micah were stunned, but the Teprax men in the pool behind them were surprised. And many even whistled, trying to get the attention of the two beauties.

    But the expressions of Micah and Malcolm were not very good.

    The sexiest side of their beloved ones can only be shown to themselves. For all those other vulgar men, why watching?

    Out of men¡¯s possessiveness, Malcolm and Micah came forward with a bath towel at the same time, and put the bath towel on them.

    Lyra¡¯s swimsuit was chosen by Malcolm and belonged to the conservatives.

    But Abigail¡¯s body looked particrly hot.

    Micah looked very serious, and wished to wrap her from head to toe.

    Abigail was wrapped too tightly in the bath towel, and was a little displeased and stopped him, ¡°Loosen up. I can hardly breathe. I haven¡¯t in the water. What do you mean by wrapping me like this with the bath towel?¡±

    Micah said sullenly, ¡°It¡¯s not good to wear too little.¡±

    Abigail stared at him in shock, as if struck by lightning, which was very hurtful, ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty. You really don¡¯t like it?¡±

    Lyra, who was next to her, immediately noticed that her mood was not right, and scolded Micah, ¡°Micah, this is your fault. What does it mean that to wear too little is not good-looking? Mind your words. Be careful not to offend your future wife so that you can¡¯t win her back again.¡±

    Malcolm covered Lyra from neck with a bath towel, and taught Micah to speak, ¡°Lyra, you¡¯re so beautiful. I can¡¯t help myself when I look at this swimsuit, but you can only show it to me. When other men see it, I will be jealous.¡±

    Micah listened quietly, understood instantly, and looked at Abigail apologetically.

    ¡°Abigail, I said something wrong. I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±

    Abigail suppressed her anger, was unhappy, and didn¡¯t buy it, ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything wrong. You just told the truth. ¡®not good-looking¡¯ has only one meaning in my eyes.¡±

    Micah lowered his eyes, ¡°But I didn¡¯t mean anything else. It¡¯s not what you think.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    The conversation between the two made Malcolm and Lyra twitch their mouths.

    Lyra: ¡°Why are you going round and round? What do you two mean? Micah, just say it.¡±

    Micah was not good at expressing himself, so he was distracted by this topic and could only suffer.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Malcolm patted him on the shoulder and quickly cleared Micah, ¡°Micah¡¯s speech has always been concise. When he said ¡®not good-looking¡¯, it should be a shortened sentence. It means that it is not good for other men to look.¡±

    Micah agreed, ¡°That¡¯s what I meant.¡±

    Abigail looked at Malcolm who was had a high emotional intelligence, and was anxious for her stupid fianc¨¦.

    ¡°Since this is what you mean, why can¡¯t you express it yourself? You have to ask Mr. Malcolm to exin what you mean.¡±

    She was a little aggrieved. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I go out to swim with you. I choose a swimsuit that I¡¯m very satisfied with. I thought you would like it very much.¡±

    Micah was stunned, ¡°Of course I like it, but what I meant just now¡­¡±

    Abigail¡¯s inner anger was almost ignited by him, and she interrupted him, ¡°If you like it, why is there a ¡®but¡¯? Are you trying to rise before inhibition?¡±

    Micah: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±

    ¡°So what do you mean? If you like it, just say it. If you don¡¯t like it, tell me as well. Howe there are so many ¡®buts¡¯?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ Abigail ¡­¡±

    Lyra and Malcolm who were listening silently were speechless.

    Were these two people on the topic of ¡°meaning¡± today and can¡¯t get out of it, right?

 Chapter 629 Malcolm is a lady killer and all-round good husband

    Lyra looked at the two who were still arguing, and helplessly held her forehead, ¡°Why not you two fight? Whoever wins will be the one who decide it.¡±

    A fight?

    That was nonexistent.

    Micah sighed and gave Rara a resentful look, ¡°How could I bully Abigail? She can only beat me.¡±

    Lyra: ¡°Then be humble. You are the one who said the wrong thing. Let her beat you to vent out!¡±

    Micah listened to his sister very much, bent down slightly, and put his face in front of Abigail, ¡°It¡¯s my stupid mouth that makes you unhappy. You can beat it.¡±

    Abigail looked at the handsome face which was so close. How could she be willing to p his face?

    But if she didn¡¯t do so, she would feel suffocated again.

    She pinched the soft flesh of Micah¡¯s cheek angrily, ¡°It seems you really have to pay Mr. Malcolm some tuition fees to learn how to develop your EQ.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Micahplied.

    Abigail¡¯s anger subsided mostly, and she loosened up.

    Abigail was startled and regretted a little bit of red pinch marks on the originally wless skin.

    ¡°Does it hurt? I didn¡¯t use too much force. Why is it red?¡±

    Micah smiled slightly, ¡°My skin is too thin¡­¡±

    When he was about to say it didn¡¯t hurt, Malcolm suddenly approached him and whispered something in his ear.

    Micah changed his words, ¡°It hurts. It really hurts.¡±

    Abigail was so distressed that she gently rubbed his face with her palm.

    Micah grabbed her hand, followed Malcolm¡¯s instructions and barely spoke not too stiffly, ¡°The more you rub it, the more red it bes. If you¡¯re willing to kiss it, it won¡¯t hurt.¡±

    Abigail was stunned. In front of Malcolm and Lyra, she blushed instantly, ¡°They¡¯re watching us.¡±

    Lyra shook her head decisively, ¡°We don¡¯t see anything.¡±

    Abigail tilted her head and wanted to talk with Lyra but Micah had already bent over, brought his face close again and asked for a kiss.

    The red-hot tips of his ears indicated that he was actually very shy.

    Looking at the faint red marks on his face, Abigail couldn¡¯t help but lean in and kiss him quickly.

    When she was kissing Micah, Malcolm hugged Lyra¡¯s slender waist and kissed on her red lips domineeringly.

    Because it was happening at the same time, Abigail and Micah didn¡¯t see it.

    Lyra¡¯s heart beat faster because of this.

    To be kissed like this was really ¡­ kind of exciting.

    Malcolm was so good!

    Behind them, there were many handsome men and beautiful women in the pool.

    The men were all looking at Lyra and Abigail while the women were all looking at Micah and Malcolm.

    They kept staring at them and couldn¡¯t move their eyes from the four.

    Malcolm pulled the towel over Lyra¡¯s body, and was annoyed by the gazes.

    ¡°Rara, I don¡¯t want your seductive appearance into the water to be seen by other idlers. I want to clear the scene.¡±

    Lyra was startled, ¡°This isn¡¯t Crana. This is Teprax. After all, it¡¯s someone else¡¯ territory. Let¡¯s not be too arrogant. If it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll go to the small swimming pool next to us.¡±

    Malcolm stopped talking.

    He took out his mobile phone, typed with his slender fingertips, and sent a text message.

    ¡°What are you doing? Do you really want to clear the scene?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Lyra leaned over to see that Malcolm just clicked on the message and turned off the phone.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even see it?¡±

    Malcolm smiled softly, bent over decisively, picked her up, and ced her on the lounge chair.

    And then he let a waiter bring a ss of juice and freshly cut fruit. He sat next to her, served her intimately, and provided feeding services.

    ¡± Rara, you only need to wait ten minutes. It will be soon.¡±

    His movement was smooth and natural.

    Micah and Abigail, who were still standing there, were stunned.

    Abigail: ¡°Mr. Malcolm is really a veteran in love. Look at his proficiency in serving Lyra. No wonder Lyra loves him so much. There are probably few women in the world who can resist such an all-round husband.¡±

    Micah could sense the envy in her words.

    Men¡¯s unwillingness to admit defeat drove him to hold Abigail¡¯s hand, ¡°Soon, Abigail, you will also have an all-around husband.¡±

    He took Abigail to a reclining chair to rest. Just like Malcolm, he was sitting obediently beside her and peeling grapes for his future wife.

    Abigail saw that his movements were awkward and clumsy, but his demeanor was very serious, and every now and then he would sneak a nce at Malcolm and Lyra who were next to him.

    He really made up his mind to learn how to dote her.

    Abigail was moved by Micah¡¯s serious treatment.

    While Micah lowered his head and peeled the grapes seriously, she took the initiative to lean over and kissed him on the forehead.

    ¡°Micah, I seem¡­ I can¡¯t wait for you to finish chasing me for a year. When we go back after this trip, I want¡­¡± She wanted to take their rtionship to the next level.

    Micah didn¡¯t wait for her to finish the words, stared at her in shock, and said righteously, ¡°That won¡¯t work. If you want me to chase you for a year, I have to stick to it. I can¡¯t give up halfway. Otherwise, you¡¯ll I think I¡¯m a man who doesn¡¯t keep promises. And so do you who promise to give me a chance.¡±

    Abigail was so enthusiastic just now but felt disappointed instantly.

    The corners of her mouth twitched, ¡°You¡­¡± He can¡¯t discriminate the good words from the bad? Was his brain not working well? She can¡¯t shorten the time?

    ¡°Abigail, you can¡¯t go back on your word. You have said I need to chase after you for a year and can¡¯t even miss one day. I will try to perform well.¡±

    Micah misunderstood. He thought that she was dissatisfied with his performance just now, and would not let him continue to chase after her and would give up on him.

    He eagerly handed over the grapes he had peeled, ¡°It¡¯s sweet. Can you try?¡±

    Abigail almost died of anger.

    ¡°I won¡¯t eat it. Mr. Micah, you can eat it yourself to nourish your brain.¡±

    She pushed Micah¡¯s hand away, turned her back to Micah, and closed her eyes on the reclining chair and pretended to be asleep.

    ¡± Abigail?¡± Micah looked confused, and soon noticed that she was a little unusual.

    ¡°Why are you angry? You don¡¯t like grapes?¡±

    In contrast to their strange atmosphere, Malcolm and Lyra were very tacit and harmonious.

    With the sweet fruits, Lyra was in a good mood.

    At the fifth piece of watermelon, Malcolm put the fruit te back and stopped feeding.

    ¡°Eating too much is not good for your stomach. It is easy to feel ufortable. Rara, you have to take it slowly.¡±

    ¡°Okay, do you have a massage service?¡±

    Lyra turned over,yzily on the chair, and took all her hair to her left shoulder, revealing her delicate and beautiful back, which meant that Malcolm woulde for a back-massaging service.

    Malcolm looked at her.

    In this posture, she had an excellent figure, and every inch of her skin exuded charm, especially the buttocks under the green gauze¡­

    Malcolm was enchanted as he looked at her.

    Why did those idle people in the swimming pool not leave before shepletely got down?

    He frowned, wished he could pat her buttocks twice and let her know the result to wear a swimsuit outside.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you move?¡±

    While grinding his teeth thinking about it, Lyra¡¯s urging voice came suddenly.

    ¡°Coming.¡±

    Malcolm stopped his thoughts in seconds, took the bath towel, helped her cover the waist up tightly, and asserted eloquently, ¡°It¡¯s windy. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    Lyra raised her head inexplicably, looked at the motionless leaves next to her, felt the heat, and looked at the burning sunset in the sky.

 Chapter 630 Malcolm spoils his wife and is fearless of punishment

    On such a hot day without cool breeze, Malcolm actually put a bath towel on her and was afraid of her catching a cold?

    She sighed, folded her arms to hold her head helplessly, and chose to condone it without saying anything.

    Ten minutester.

    All the customers in the originally bustling big swimming pool were rushed to several other small swimming pools. For those who were unwilling to leave, the boss generously refunded the full amount of money, which was equivalent to letting them use the pool for free for a while.

    After all, it was not a loss, and many people left with ack of interest.

    Who was able to clear the scene so quickly? Many Teprax residents can see that there was a bigwig among the two couples over there.

    They didn¡¯t dare bother the four.

    Malcolm massaged Lyra and it was almost done, ¡± Rara, we can go swimming.¡±

    Lyra raised her long eyshes and was almost drowsy being served by his superb massage.

    Malcolm gently lifted the towel, turned her over, and held her in his arms.

    Wearing only a swimming trunks, he walked proudly to the edge of the swimming pool and steadily put his wife into the water.

    In ten minutes, the water in the swimming pool had also been urgently changed by the staff, and it was very clean.

    The heat on her body was relieved by the cool water. Lyra was happy and waved to Abigail, who was still sulking on the chair.

    ¡°Come on, Abigail. Shall we y water volleyball?¡±

    Hearing Lyra¡¯s call, Abigail stood up decisively, leaned on the railing gracefully into the water, and didn¡¯t even look at Micah who was still peeling grapes.

    ¡°Micah, y volleyball together?¡± asked Lyra.

    Micah wisely ate thest grape, wiped his hands clean, and went into the water silently.

    Because Abigail refused to team up with Micah and was still angry with him, Lyra had to team up with her and y against the two men.

    The ball was handed over to Lyra to serve first.

    Lyra yed with the volleyball in her hand and started talking before the game, ¡°Micah, you know me. I won the third ce of national water volleyballpetition when I was a child. You twopete with me. If I win, will it be disgraceful? But this is called winning unfairly and bullying a rookie.¡±

    Micah was startled.

    When they were young, the best water volleyball yer at home was Keith, who once won the second ce in the country.

    At that time, he was so absorbed in studying medicine that he didn¡¯t know anything about this stuff.

    It was estimated that he will be embarrassed in front of Abigail again¡­

    When he was thinking, Malcolm took over, ¡°Rara, you don¡¯t seem to have seen my water volleyball skills yet. Let¡¯spare and make a bet.¡±

    Opposite the boundary, Abigail kept silent. She was also a rookie in this thing and didn¡¯t y well.

    Looking at this situation, Lyra and Malcolm were obviously excellent yers and can¡¯t be provoked.

    Lyra smiled brightly, ¡°Okay, what do you want to bet on?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s low voice was calm, ¡°If I win, I¡¯ll ask you to kiss me underwater for a minute.¡±

    The other three people in the pool were stunned. Taking the opportunity to benefit himself, that was so Malcolm.

    Micah was a little shy, but looked forward to the underwater kiss that Malcolm said.

    He chose to follow him, ¡°I¡¯m on the same bet as Malcolm.¡±

    Lyra nced at the two men respectively, and finally settled on Malcolm¡¯s handsome face.

    She smiled evilly, ¡°I haven¡¯t decided my exact bet yet, but Malcolm, you must be mentally prepared. If you lose, no matter what punishment I propose, you must be willing to ept the loss.¡±

    Punishment training¡­

    Malcolm¡¯s back was stiff, and the smile on face was fading.

    In the pool, in front of Micah and Abigail, Lyra wouldn¡¯t be thinking¡­?

    The more he thought about it, the more outrageous he became. His face was slightly red and the tips of his ears were hot. He couldn¡¯t speak for a long time.

    Lyra deliberately coughed twice, recalling his thoughts, ¡°Malcolm, have you recognized you¡¯re a loser? Don¡¯t dare to bet?¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t think so.

    He swallowed hard and asked uncertainly, ¡°What kind of punishment will it be? Will it be¡­ very cruel?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s eyes looked sly and her tone was deliberately raised, ¡°I have said it. I haven¡¯t thought about the specific punishment, but it will be very harsh. It will make you never forget this trip to Teprax!¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s jawline tightened, and he didn¡¯t say anything.

    In front of Micah and Abigail, he could only harden himself and agree, ¡°Okay, in order to win this bet, I won¡¯t be lenient.¡±

    Lyra pretended to be cool, ¡°I don¡¯t need that.¡±

    Abigail was the only one in the pool who hadn¡¯t said the bet yet, and the other three were all looking at her.

    Abigail pondered for a long time, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it either. Let¡¯s start it and talk about itter. It¡¯s a game anyway. The punishment I ask for won¡¯t be too harsh.¡±

    This inexplicable water volleyball game began.

    Malcolm had never said that he had been very athletic since he was a child. He organized water volleyball matches in the army before, and the first ce award seemed to have Malcolm¡¯s name iid.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    As long as he participated, he will not lose.

    The army was full of burly and powerful soldiers. Lyra and Abigail were too petite in size and physical strength, and it will be more difficult to fight against them.

    They agreed that there was a total of seven balls.

    In the first three balls, Malcolm really didn¡¯t be lenient on purpose, and won three points with confidence.

    At the fourth ball.

    Because Abigail didn¡¯t y well and was basically unable to exert her strength, Lyra¡¯s desire to win was ignited. She hardened herself and got one point in the protracted battle.

    Seeing that Lyra was gasping, Malcolm felt distressed.

    This match was not fair to Lyra and Abigail.

    He deliberately served with one hand and quietly showed weakness.

    Lyra¡¯s team won three points in a row.

    But she felt itborious to win this.

    Once the match was transformed into a protracted back-and-forth battle, she and Abigail would be overwhelmed by the disparity in physical strength.

    She tried her best to get the three points, but Malcolm was at ease. His face was not blushing and he was not out of breath.

    The score was tied, and thest round was crucial to the final victory.

    But Lyra was slow to serve. Her intuition told her that Malcolm¡¯s water volleyball strength was far superior to hers, and the three points she just won were obviously suspected of throwing the game.

    While panting heavily, she reminded him and refused to admit defeat, ¡°Malcolm, this is thest one. You are not allowed to throw the game. If I want to win, I have to win with integrity. If my strength is not against you, I am willing to bet and admit defeat.¡±

    Malcolm smiled softly, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s all up to you.¡±

    Getting his answer in the affirmative, Lyra swung the volleyball into the air in an extremely fast parab, heading towards Malcolm and Micah.

    Malcolm watched the round volleyball flying over, but chose to lose eventually.

    Lyra had a strong desire to win. She was so tired but insisted the game which made him so heartbroken.

    No way, he had only one wife and had to pamper her.

    Punishment or something, it didn¡¯t matter, as long as Lyra was happy.

 Chapter 631 Raraâ€™s excruciating; penalty for losing the game

    Because Malcolm threw the game and Micah was another rookie, Lyra secured the final point.

    In the seven spontaneous matches of water volleyball, Lyra and Abigail won by a narrow margin with the score of 4:3.

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes looked doting and he smiled slightly, You¡¯re really amazing. I admit defeat and I receive the punishment.¡±

    Micah followed, ¡°I¡¯m willing to admit defeat. What do Abigail and Rara want to do with us?¡±

    Abigail looked at Lyra and asked her about the punishment, only to see her staring at Malcolm, which was meaningful.

    After four consecutive points, Lyra clearly knew that Malcolm did it on purpose. Compared with the first three unstoppable balls, thest four were not at the same level.

    She dived under the water, bypassed the on the surface, and swam towards Malcolm while holding her breath.

    Malcolm looked at his wife from a distance. She was like a mermaid, who was graceful, and he was fascinated about that.

    Lyra grabbed his ankle in the water when he was immersed in her perfect body.

    Lyra used her force in a clever way to pull his whole body directly into the water.

    The water just sshed and Malcolm was totally drugged in the water.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t struggle at all. He slowly opened his eyes underwater, staring nkly at Lyra who was powerful.

    Lyra wrapped around his strong waist and pressed him to the bottom of the pool. Her soft lips attached and kissed his thin lips.

    It was not the same as the previous kisses.

    She bit his lips, as if to punish him for deliberately losing the game.

    Malcolm¡¯s brows frowned slightly when he could feel the tingling on his lips, and then his brows loosened.

    He hugged Lyra¡¯s small waist tightly, enjoying being kissed underwater by her.

    Lyra¡¯s sudden action shocked both Micah and Abigail.

    The two looked at each other and stared at the sweet couple underwater. They only felt they were really sweet.

    In a minute-long underwater kiss, Lyra broke away from Malcolm¡¯s lips and surfaced with him.

    Halfway through, taking advantage of the blind spot, Lyra quietly punched Malcolm¡¯s ass in the water.

    But the underwater resistance was too great. Except for shame, it didn¡¯t hurt at all.

    When the two came out of the water, the tips of Malcolm¡¯s ears turned red, and the thin and sexy lips were bitten swollen.

    Just now it was a punishing kiss.

    Micah was slightly startled and stared at Malcolm¡¯s prominent and swollen lips, silently casting an admiring look at Rara.

    No wonder she was the daughter of the Lloyd family. She was really¡­ fierce.

    He asked, ¡°Rara, is the penalty already over?¡±

    Lyra smiled evilly, ¡°No, the action just now is purely a personal grudge between me and Malcolm. I have already thought about the punishment of the game.¡±

    The other three people in the pool looked at her, and were very curious about what punishment she was going to put forward.

    Malcolm rubbed his slightly swollen lips himself, waiting anxiously to be sentenced by Lyra.

    Facing the gazes of several people, Lyra said, ¡°Punish Malcolm to do a hundred push-ups.¡±

    Malcolm breathed a sigh of relief.

    Micah and Abigail couldn¡¯t believe it. After leaving them on a cliffhanger, she punished him so easily?

    Abigail: ¡°Lyra seems to pity her husband. One hundred push-ups. For a man like Mr. Malcolm who¡¯s from the army, I guess he can do it all at once without panting.¡±

    Micah took advantage of the situation and asked,¡± Have you thought about the punishment for me? Otherwise, I will do 100 push-ups like Malcolm.¡±

    Lyra nced at the expressions of the three people separately, and the smile in her face became broader.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished yet. Micah, what¡¯s the hurry.¡±

    ¡°These 100 push-ups are based on my sitting on Malcolm. He has to rely on the strength of his waist and abdomen to burst 100 water balloons when doing push-ups. If his waist and abdomen identally touch the ground, it will not count.¡±

    After saying this, Micah and Abigail were shocked at the same time.

    ¡°100 water balloons?¡± Abigail couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°The balloons are very soft, and it is very difficult to burst. And the waist and abdomen can¡¯t touch the ground. Isn¡¯t this too difficult?¡±

    Malcolm pursed his slightly swollen lips and breathed a sigh of relief.

    Push-ups for him, no matter how difficult it was, it was fine.

    Fortunately, Lyra didn¡¯t want to punch him in public. Otherwise, it would be too embarrassing.

    Lyra didn¡¯t know what he was thinking and stared at him with a smile, ¡°Whether it¡¯s difficult or not, it depends how Malcolm¡¯s waist is.¡±

    How can a man admit that his waist was not good?

    ¡°I ept the penalty and immediately ask the staff to prepare water balloons.¡±

    Malcolm epted it and Micah and Abigail had nothing to say.

    But the punishment that Lyra decided was a little too severe for Abigail. Although Abigail and Micah had sex before, and Micah¡¯s endurance was pretty good, Abigail didn¡¯t know where Micah¡¯s limit was.

    She chose to halve Lyra¡¯s punishment and let Micah do 50 push-ups and burst 50 water balloons.

    The punishment was determined, but Micah refused. ¡°Malcolm does 100, so I will too.¡±

    If Malcolm did 100 push-ups while he did 50, this was to say that his waist strength was not good and worse than Malcolm¡¯s.

    If he was a man, he must never admit defeat in this regard.

    Abigail nced at him helplessly. Her original intention was to feel distressed for him, but who knew that this nerd¡¯s desire to win was burning instead.

    *

    Malcolm gave an order, and all the pool staff went to help prepare the water balloons.

    There were 200 balloons.

    Knowing that the water balloons would be burst by two men with push-ups, many people were very much looking forward to it.

    The four people in the pool quickly shifted their positions and came to the shore.

    Malcolm and Micah got ready in push-up position.

    The setting sun dyed half of the sky red, and the residual heat of the earth had notpletely dissipated. When pressing their palms on the ground, it was still a little hot.

    Lyra and Abigail quickly sat on the backs of their men. Next to them were several huge buckets, all of which were full of water balloons. In addition to sitting on the back, the two were also responsible for helping to ce the water balloons.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Lyra asked intimately.

    The two men hummed separately.

    Abigail followed Lyra¡¯s moves and ced water balloons on the floor under Micah.

    The first push-up.

    The arms were bent and the whole body weight was pressed down, but the resilience of the water balloon was so great.

    Their bodies were almost touching the ground. The water balloons were very stic and not going to break at all.

    They held this position for a few minutes. And there were blue veins in their arms, which showed that they really used all their strength.

    Malcolm realized that it was not as simple as he thought, and Lyra¡¯s idea was really harsh.

    It was only the first push-up, and the two men got into trouble at the same time.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    There¡­ were ny-nine water balloons waiting for them!!

    Malcolm took a deep breath and asked tentatively, ¡°Babe, what if I can¡¯t do these 100 push-ups today?¡±

    Lyra smirked, ¡°You and Micah have such a hard time with your first water balloon. Sure enough, you should work out well, so we won¡¯t go back to the hotel. I will book the swimming pool for the night tonight. When you finish, let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

 Chapter 632 Ms. Lyra, I like you

    Malcolm and Micah looked at each other, and were sad wordlessly.

    They couldn¡¯t do nothing about it. A man should be willing to admit defeat.

    Malcolm took a deep breath, pursed his thin lips, and continued to try to do push-ups, using the strength of his waist and abdomen to lower his center of gravity.

    With the strength of the waist and abdomen, he can almost touch the ground.

    The entire thin water balloon was directly pressed into a t shape.

    With a bang sound, the first water balloon under Malcolm finally burst as he wished.

    The sshes of water brought a burst of coolness.

    Malcolm¡¯s arms trembled slightly. He was constantly adjusting his breathing, and it took a lot of physical strength to just pop one balloon.

    How long will it take toplete 100 that went on like this?

    He was still waiting to go back to the hotel in the evening to have sex with Lyra. What if he was exhausted? He would get back pain when he woke up tomorrow morning, right?

    Malcolm softened his voice and whispered with a tone of begging for mercy, ¡°Babe, I don¡¯t want to spend the night at the swimming pool. I want to go back to the hotel, and I want to sleep with you.¡±

    Lyra knew what he meant by ¡°sleep¡± was not just sleep.

    She raised her hand and patted his firm buttocks lightly, causing a burst of ambiguous aura.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act shamelessly. Do the second push-up.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Lyra took the next balloon from the bucket and ced it firmly on the ground and under Malcolm.

    Malcolm sighed and thought he asked for it by taking the initiative to bet today.

    To win his wife was disgraceful.

    To lose the game was so tormenting.

    He continued to say in a soft voice, ¡°Rara, if this goes on like this, I will get back pain when I wake up tomorrow morning¡­¡±

    Lyra was teasing him originally and didn¡¯t n to let them burst 100 balloons. In fact, she wanted them to shrank back from difficulties so that she could y a prank on them.

    After all, to pop 100 water balloons was too tiring.

    But Malcolm just finished one, so he acted like a spoiled child. She was secretly unhappy, and patted his buttocks intimately twice, ¡°No more talk. Do a few more.¡±

    This sounded like there was a turning point. Malcolm leaned over obediently and continued a new round of fighting with the balloon.

    As for Micah, there was still no movement.

    With his strong arms, he was maintaining a push-up ready position, but secretly looking at the situation on Malcolm and Lyra¡¯s side.

    Seeing that Malcolm had burst one, Micah refused to admit being inferior, kept up with the progress and tried the numberless times.

    The offspring of Lloyd family had been practise martial arts since they were young. Among Collin, Micah, Keith and Lyra, none of them was weak but all had a great physical strength.

    Butpared to Malcolm, who had been trained hard from a military region, he was still slightly inferior.

    Micah tried his best but it was still difficult to burst the balloon. Abigail sighed and quietly used her long nails to poke it.

    With a bang sound, the balloon was burst.

    Micah, who was kept in the dark felt a sense of aplishment and was proud of his strong waist.

    He turned his head, ¡°Abigail, I seeded.¡±

    Abigailplimented without disclosing, ¡°Continue and hurry up to the next one.¡±

    Micah had high fighting spirit and looked like he wanted to show his advantages to his future wife.

    Two menboriouslypleted the task of water balloon push-ups. Lyra and Abigail looked at each other with helplessness and smiled at each other, as if they had reached a certain consensus.

    It was much easierter. Lyra and Abigail quietly made petty moves, which not only did not ruin the self-esteem of their men¡¯s physical strength, but also help them save some effort.

    The push-ups were getting better and better, and both Malcolm and Micah felt as though they had found a rule to do it easily.

    When the two burst thirty balloons one after another, their waist and abdomen gradually became sore, and Lyra knew when to stop and let them go.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s put the rest for the next time, and resume it when wee here again. I¡¯m a little hungry. Let¡¯s get changed, go to the lively night market in Teprax, and have some beer. How about it? ¡±

    Abigail echoed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m also hungry and need food to heal myself.¡±

    The two walked away from their men¡¯s backs. Talking andughing, they turned around, went to the locker room, and left behind Micah who was still in a push-up position.

    Micah nced back inexplicably, and asked Malcolm, ¡°They are¡­ letting us go?¡±

    Malcolm stood up, ¡°Do you really want to do 100 push-ups? Didn¡¯t you realize that Rara and your fiancee help us on purpose?¡±

    The first one balloon was extremely difficult to pop, but theter was easier. Women who had sharp tongues but soft hearts.

    Micah got up and rubbed his sore waist and didn¡¯t answer.

    Malcolm: ¡°After 100 push-ups, I¡¯m afraid there will be no bedtime dessert tonight. On the first night of a foreign trip, Micah, you don¡¯t want to leave an unforgettable memory?¡±

    ¡°It makes sense.¡± Micah understood and skillfully massaged the acupuncture points for himself to relieve the pain in the waist.

    The two walked into the locker room one after another.

    Ten minutester, the two men were dressed in expensive clothes and returned to their former cold looks.

    Lyra and Abigail walked ahead. Malcolm and Micah followed behind them with bags once again.

    Teprax¡¯s night market was very lively and the variety of food was very rich.

    Lyra and Abigail ordered quite a lot dishes and a dozen of beer.

    Four rich people from Crana¡¯s wealthy families, sitting in the brightly lit street, were very down-to-earth.

    Micah looked at the various food on the table and asked Abigail in a low voice, ¡°Abigail, aren¡¯t you one diet? You order so many food. The fat content is very high. Tomorrow may be¡­ uh!¡±

    Before he could finish his dangerous words, Lyra quickly stuffed a piece of fragrant curry chicken into his mouth.

    ¡°Micah, try this. It¡¯s delicious. No more counting the fat.¡±

    Micah wisely chewed the chicken nugget in his mouth and remained silent.

    Malcolm sorted out the bones of a little yellow croaker in an orderly manner, fed the fish meat to Lyra¡¯s mouth, and smiled fondly, ¡°You can eat at ease. Even if you gain some weights, it will not affect your gorgeous appearance. I like it all.¡±

    Lyra nced at Micah¡¯s face, pursed her lips and smiled, and epted the feeding obediently.

    Abigail suppressed her anger.

    It was sure enough. They can¡¯t bepared. From the time of the ne to the present, Micah either didn¡¯t speak, or his words were beyond her expectation. He never said a few correct words with high emotional intelligence.

    She was so angry that she stuffed a lot of high-fat meat into Micah¡¯s te. ¡°Eat more. Since I¡¯m on diet, you can help me with this meat. You are thin anyway. You are not afraid of eating more.¡±

    Micah didn¡¯t dare to answer so he just epted the meat that Abigail served him.

    At ten o¡¯clock, not only was the night market not deserted, but there were even more and more peopleing out for supper.

    They had almost done eating and drank all the beer.

    Micah was not good at drinking, and was even more afraid that if he drank too much, he will make a fool of himself in front of Rara and Malcolm, so he only drank one bottle of beer.

    Lyra and Abigail returned happily. And the blushes of drunkenness appeared on their pretty faces, which was very beautiful.

    The four ordered two double-bed rooms which were next to each other.

    Before entering the door, Abigail hugged Lyra and said unwillingly, ¡°Lyra, you are so beautiful and excellent. If I were a man, I would like you too.¡±

    Malcolm sullenly reminded Micah, ¡°She¡¯s drunk. Take your fiancee back to the room and get some rest early.¡±

    Micah was about to step forward while Abigail hugged Lyra tightly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I won¡¯t share a room with you. I want to sleep with Lyra tonight. Ms. Lyra, I like you.¡±

    Micah and Malcolm were speechless.

 Chapter 633 The first time of helping bathe, and Micahâ€™s beaten

    Malcolm became even sullener, and pushed Micah forward, ¡°Take your fiancee away. She¡¯s entangled with my wife.¡±

    Micah sighed, and could only help Abigail with kind words, ¡°Abigail, listen to me. Let¡¯s go back to the room to sleep. Rara ¡­ she has a husband. She can¡¯t sleep with you.¡±

    Abigail frowned and hugged Lyra tightly. Her whole body seemed to stick to her, unable to pull away.

    Micah was hopeless.

    Malcolm suppressed his anger. Thinking that she was Micah¡¯s fiancee, he didn¡¯t drag her away personally.

    Lyraforted Abigail who was in her arms, and looked at Malcolm and Micah helplessly, ¡°Honey, Micah, how about you¡­ letting Abigail sleep with me tonight? You two share the room one night?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Malcolm and Micah looked at each other, and refused very firmly.

    Were they going to sleep together?

    That was so weird.

    Moreover, this trip was to enhance the rtionship of the couple, not brotherhood.

    ¡°I can only sleep with Rara. I can¡¯t sleep with others. Rara, you don¡¯t want me to have dark circles under my eyes tomorrow, right?¡±

    Micah nodded and said, ¡°I also will have insomnia.¡±

    It would be a torture all night for them both.

    Just thinking about it made them feel embarrassed madly.

    ¡°But Abigail she¡­¡± Lyra looked at Abigail who was in her arms in embarrassment.

    Abigail was really drunk and blushed.

    On the daytime, because of Micah¡¯s low EQ, she always held back her anger and finally vented it off with alcohol.

    Malcolm red at Micah, ¡°Hurry up and get your fiancee away. If you can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll do it. I don¡¯t feel pity for other women. If I hurt her, don¡¯t me me.¡±

    He had threatened him like this. How could Micah let him touch his future wife?

    ¡°Won¡¯t bother you. I¡¯ll take her back myself.¡±

    Micah leaned in again and tried to force Lyra and Abigail apart.

    ¡°Abigail, listen, you¡¯re too drunk. I¡¯ll take you back to take a shower first. When we¡¯re done, I¡¯ll bring you over to Lyra, okay?¡±

    Lyra said hurriedly, ¡°Yes, yes, take a shower first. Thene overter. We will sleep together and chat with you all night.¡±

    Only then did Abigail let go of her hands, and was helped by Micah into his arms.

    Micah nced at the Lyra and Malcolm separately, looked serious, opened his mouth, but said nothing in the end.

    He bent down and picked up Abigail, and went back to the hotel room.

    ¡°Lyra, when I¡¯m done taking a shower. Remember to sleep with me.¡±

    ¡°Definitely.¡± Lyra responded casually.

    Micah quickly closed the door, shutting out all the noise.

    Malcolm was still upset.

    This Abigail actually wanted to rob his wife.

    Lyra rubbed his irritated face, smiled and coaxed, ¡°Okay, honey, it¡¯s veryte. Let¡¯s go back to take a shower and sleep.¡±

    Malcolm followed her gloomily. Until he entered the room, he said in a low voice, ¡± Rara, you went too far to think about sleeping with Abigail and leaving me to Micah.¡±

    Lyra tutted in embarrassment, ¡°No, it¡¯s just an assumption. Just asking. I didn¡¯t mean so.¡±

    She walked to the bathroom, intending to take a bath and get rid of the alcohol smell on her body.

    As she just took two steps forwards, Malcolm grabbed her wrist suddenly, and a strong force pulled her back to his thick and strong chest.

    Lyra was stunned for a moment. Her whole body was spinning and Malcolm quickly pressed her against the wall.

    ¡°Honey?¡±

    Malcolm lowered his head. The tip of his nose was close to hers, and the warm breath mixed with the aroma of wine sprayed on her face, causing a flush of burning.

    ¡°What are you doing? Let¡¯s take a shower quickly.¡±

    Lyra could sense something on him and tried to get out of his shackles.

    However, she was pressed firmly.

    Malcolm came close to her ear and said in a hoarse and sultry voice, ¡°You¡¯re bad. I will punish my your waist after taking a showerter.¡±

    His big palms went down and wander around Lyra¡¯s lower back.

    Even the intertwined breath was extremely lustful.

    Lyra gave up, ¡°At the first day of Teprax, you can do whatever you want.¡±

    Her eyes were charming, and she raised her eyebrows temptingly, ¡°How is it? I won¡¯t fuss about it. Am I generous?¡±

    Malcolm picked her up decisively and walked to the bathroom, ¡°You¡¯re the best.¡±

    *

    Hotel room next door.

    Micah sat by the bed and waited for a long time but didn¡¯t see Abigaile out.

    The sound of water rushing in the bathroom was constant, but there was no other sound except it.

    Being a little worried, he walked to the bathroom door and knocked on it.

    ¡°Abigail, are you ready? Can Ie in?¡±

    Although they had sex before, they had not bathed together before, and the time since they were engaged was not too long.

    Knock knock.

    ¡°Abigail, can you hear me?¡±

    There was no response in the bathroom, and what responded to him was the continuous sound of the water.

    He suddenly had a premonition, immediately opened the bathroom door and rushed in to check on her.

    Abigail didn¡¯t even take off her skirt, just sat on the toilet lid and fell asleep on the table.

    Micah walked over, touched her face gently, and called her softly, ¡°Abigail?¡±

    There was no response. She was sleeping deeply.

    Micah had to do take the heavy responsibility and help her bath.

    He prepared the water in the bathtub. After testing the temperature of the water, he took off her clothes and carefully put her into the water to help her scrub and wash, without a word ofint.

    When washing, the warm water in the bath wasfortable, but there were always droplets that sshed on Abigail¡¯s face.

    Abigail narrowed her eyes dazedly.

    Before she waspletely sober, she vaguely saw a man beside the bathtub, wiping her chest and taking advantage of her recklessly.

    She waved her hand and pped Micah on the forehead, ¡°Pervert!? Where are you touching! Get out of here!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Micah rubbed his forehead confusingly, and the hair on his forehead was wet by the water droplets sshed by Abigail. And his hairs kept dripping water continuously.

    ¡°Abigail, I¡¯m not a pervert. I¡¯m Micah, your fianc¨¦.¡±

    Abigail beat him and seemed to be exhausted by that. Tilting her head, she fell asleep soon again groggily.

    Micahughed and shook his head, ¡°You always look like an able woman outside. If you know about being drunk tonight, you¡¯ll be ashamed and want to hide yourself. I help you bathe, and you beat me.¡±

    He sighed and continued to help her, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m the one who take the me first in the emotional matters, and it¡¯s reasonable you beat me when you¡¯re drunk.¡±

    Abigail breathed smoothly and slept soundly. She smelt good and his skin became pink when she was drunk.

    It was very tempting.

    Micah tried his best to restrain himself and calmly helped her take a bath.

    In order to divert his attention, he could only murmur to himself, ¡°I know I am stupid and don¡¯t know express myself. I will learn a lot from Malcolm during this trip.¡±

    ¡°As long as it is what you want, I will do my best to satisfy you.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Can you¡­ stop sulking?¡±

 Chapter 634 Micah is a fool

    Under the rising mist, Abigail, who was in the bathtub, looked loose and pursed her red lips from time to time, as if she was sleeping soundly.

    Micah¡¯s heart throbbed when he saw it. His fiancee was in front of him like this. If he didn¡¯t feel anything, then he was not a man.

    He resisted the beast that wanted to roar and pin her down in his heart, and helped her wash her body calmly.

    Half an hourter, Micah, who was forced to be drenched because of Abigail, took a shower.

    Being half-asleep, Abigail blinked, was still drunk and looked hazy.

    Hearing the sound of the shower, she grabbed the edge of the bathtub, rested her headzily on her arms, and looked at the tall man under the shower.

    His skin was dripping with water, which looked delicious.

    Abigail could only see the profile of the man and thought him very handsome.

    He was her type. Being drunk, she had a provocative idea.

    She rested her head on one armzily and her voice was soft, ¡°Sir, you look so handsome in the shower. How much for one night?¡±

    Micah, who was taking a shower, was stunned on the spot and took a while before he realized that Abigail was talking to him.

    Sir?

    She was sober and didn¡¯t find out who he was?

    ¡°Abigail, say it again. Who am I?¡±

    Abigail smiled enchantingly and continued to say to herself, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll spend one night with you. I¡¯m very well behaved. Just chat with you on the bed.¡±

    Micah lowered his head and turned off the shower. Walking towards her, he slowly squatted in front of the bathtub and asked in a cold voice, ¡°You really don¡¯t know who I am?¡±

    Abigail reached out and touched his face. Her fingertips outlined his facial features, and she was slightly surprised, ¡°You look like Micah. He is already my fiance. I can¡¯t betray him. I can¡¯t spend the night with you, but, I, I want to confide¡­¡±

    Micah sighed, ¡°If you have any problems, you can tell me.¡±

    Her cheeks were as red as ripe apples, and she smiled but looked groggy. Obviously, she hadn¡¯t sobered up.

    As if she was talking bad behind someone¡¯s back, she looked shrew and a little cute.

    It was theplete opposite of what an able woman usually looked like in the business.

    ¡°My fiance, he is rich, handsome, and highly educated and intelligent. He is simply one of the best men, but he¡­¡± Abigail said sullenly, ¡°He has a low EQ and can¡¯t speak properly. His one word can piss me off.¡±

    Micah asked tentatively, ¡°Are you tired of him?¡±

    Abigail shook her head decisively, ¡°I like him. I chased him for more than a year.¡±

    Micah suddenly settled down.

    He kissed Abigail¡¯s forehead and said in a soft voice, ¡°He likes you too.¡±

    Abigail grabbed the edge of the bathtub and keptughing, ¡°I told him. I don¡¯t want him to chase me anymore. I want to have a further rtionship with him. The hint was so obvious, but he was like a fool. Not only did he not understand, he insisted chasing after me a whole year. Even one day can¡¯t be missed. Do you think he is brainless?¡±

    Micah was startled.

    It turned out that Abigail meant this when they were in the swimming pool¡­

    He missed an opportunity to go further.

    Micah was not reconciled to it, and wanted to know more from Abigail who was still drunk, ¡°He is really stupid. Let¡¯s not be angry with him. When we go back from this trip, we can negotiate the marriage, and put it on the agenda earlier. How about it?¡±

    Abigail shook her and said, ¡°This fool, let him chase me for two years¡­¡±

    The more she spoke, her voice gradually became smaller, and she fell asleep again.

    Micah looked at her indulgently and shook his head helplessly.

    He went back to the shower head, washed himself quickly, then wiped off the water stains on Abigail who was in the bathtub, and carried her to the big bed in the room.

    The two wereying into the bedfortably.

    Before turning off the lights, Micah leaned against her ear and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll chase you. And it¡¯ll be fine if I need to chase after you forever. After getting married with a license, I can continue chasing¡±

    Knowing the true meaning of Abigail¡¯s words during the day, he thought he couldn¡¯t let Abigail be lost in vain.

    The two embraced each other and slept until dawn.

    When she woke up in the morning, Abigail rolled over and found herself in someone¡¯s arms.

    She turned her head and saw that Micah hadn¡¯t woken up yet and was sleeping soundly.

    Under the white quilt was his delicate and naked body.

    Abigail was startled then lowered her eyes to look at herself who was also naked.

    Last night¡­ they¡­? ?

    When she moved, Micah woke up and blinked slightly.

    ¡°Abigail, you wake up. Do you have a headache after drinking so muchst night?¡±

    Because he had just woken up, his voice was very soft. If Abigail was an inexperienced woman, she would probably be swayed by his voice and her heart would skip a beat.

    He raised his hand and rubbed Abigail¡¯s head urately to help her relieve the difort after drinking.

    Abigail felt warmed, ¡°I¡¯m fine,st night we¡­ you¡­ didn¡¯t do anything, right?¡±

    As she spoke, she nced into the quilt, meaning something.

    Micah understood, and didn¡¯t n to tell her the details of her drunkenness yesterday, ¡°No, I took you back to the room, took a shower, and then rested.¡±

    ¡°Just¡­ that¡¯s all? You really didn¡¯t do anything except take a shower?¡±

    Micah looked honest, ¡°Even if I want to do anything, it will be with your permission. I won¡¯t do some sneaky deeds while you¡¯re drunk.¡±

    Abigail naturally believed in him, but she felt a little lost in her heart.

    ¡°On the first night of the trip, we just slept. Are you too decent, or am I not attractive to you?¡±

    Micah was stunned, looked at her expression again and again, and gradually understood what she meant.

    ¡°Abigail, you don¡¯t think¡­ you don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    Abigail pushed his head away with her hands, ¡°I didn¡¯t think about anything. Get up, pack up and go have breakfast. Start today¡¯s tour with Lyra and Malcolm.¡±

    Just as she was about to get out of bed, Micah grabbed her waist and pulled her back into his arms.

    The distance between the two was so close. Abigail leaned her back against Micah¡¯s chest, and could almost hear his heartbeat clearly.

    His heart was beating so fast and he seemed nervous.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Micah¡¯s warm breath sprayed behind her ear, and his voice suddenly became hoarse, ¡°How can you be unattractive to me?  I can¡¯t stand even a charming look from you.¡±

    Abigail raised her eyebrows, ¡°Why are you so sweet suddenly? That sounds much pleasing to ears.¡±

    Micah pressed his face against hers, ¡°At the first stop of the trip, what we couldn¡¯t achievest night, let¡¯s make up for it this morning. It¡¯s not toote.¡±

    ¡± Micah ¡­¡±

    As she called his name, she was turned over by Micah forcefully and pressed under her body.

    Abigail: ¡°What time is it? Lyra and Malcolm may be in a hurry if there is any dy.¡±

    ¡°I think Rara they will understand.¡±

    Judging from his resolute expression, Abigail shyly gave in, ¡°Then¡­ then hurry up.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Micah frowned, lowered his head and kissed her lips, saying with a firm tone, ¡°I¡¯m in good health. I can¡¯t hurry up.¡±

 Chapter 635 Rara wonâ€™t be a waste and wonâ€™t lose herself

    Micah lifted his arm, and the two fell into the quilt.

    Abigail was still asking worriedly, ¡°Micah, Lyra and Malcolm are next door. If we make it a bit louder, will they hear us?¡±

    ¡°No, this hotel room has thick walls and sound instion.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°No buts.¡± Micah blocked her lips decisively and kissed her deeply.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Rara and Malcolm must be tired when they wake up. They will probably get upte. They won¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Abigail didn¡¯t ask any more questions, but willingly indulged in Micah ¡®s tenderness and became his prey¡­

    ¡­

    Next room.

    The curtains were tightly closed, and they were tightly covered, so that even a beam of light could not sneak into the room and no one could know the sweetness in the room.

    Lyra¡¯s waist was about to break after one night¡¯s craziness, and Malcolm couldn¡¯t bear to let her go.

    In the morning, the two finally slept for a few hours, and they were terribly sleepy.

    They were not even going to eat breakfast.

    Lyra was in Malcolm¡¯s arms wearily in the dark and confined room.

    The two¡¯s breathing was intertwined.

    After sleeping for more than an hour, Lyra was woken up by the phone which was ced on the bedside table.

    It was a video-call invitation from What¡¯s App.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Holding her waist, she slowly sat up and went to get the phone.

    It was from Anthony¡¯s video call.

    Before the trip, she specifically told Anthony that she would make a video call every morning. She must see the babies and make sure they were healthy and safe, so that she can travel in Teprax with ease.

    Lyra was dozing off and not fully awake, but couldn¡¯t wait to see Spencer and Momo in the video call.

    She turned on the light and was about to press the switch button when the phone was snatched away by Malcolm, who woke up next to her.

    Malcolm sighed helplessly and nced at her who was only in a silk nightdress.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to talk to Anthony on the phone like this? Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯ll get emotional when he sees it?¡±

    With jealousy, he decisively pressed the red hang up button and sent a message to Anthony in a very measured way.

    [Wait five minutes. I will call back]

    After sending the message, he forcefully grabbed her knees and lifted her from the bed to his arms.

    She suddenly lost bnce and immediately hugged his neck, looking for a sense of security, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Wash.¡±

    He looked calm and he was concise. Then he went to the bathroom with his wife in his arms.

    Knowing that Lyra¡¯s waist was sore and her legs were weak, he thoughtfully helped her wash up, and personally waited for her to change into a proper skirt.

    Lyra watched his serious expression and sighed as if she had found a treasure, ¡°Honey, if you keep pampering me like this, and If I leave you in the future, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t even be able to have food myself. I will be spoiled by you. Get used to being a waste.¡±

    Malcolm was gentle and his words were pampering, ¡°Isn¡¯t it bad to be a cute little waste? You don¡¯t need to worry about fatigue. Just leave all the difficulties to me to solve. You just need to be responsible for enjoying.¡±

    Lyra shook her head firmly, ¡°In my opinion, marriage does not mean losing one¡¯s self-worth. In a happy family, all the family members should contribute, so I can¡¯t be a waste.¡±

    Even, in addition to the family, she had more lofty ambitions. She wanted to be the richest person in the world.

    Malcolm knew her well. And he was just kidding her by saying that, ¡°Then you take care of our babies from now on, and I take care of you and pamper you.¡±

    Lyra frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t want our babies anymore? Be careful when they grow up, they won¡¯t recognize you as a bad father.¡±

    Malcolm helped her zip up her skirt, and said in a casual tone, ¡°I¡¯m joking. Alright, you can call Anthony back and see our babies.¡±

    Another one hour.

    After the video call, it was half past ten. She and Malcolm packed up and went out for breakfast.

    Micah and Abigail just opened the door and met each other.

    Seeing that the rtionship between Micah and Abigail was obviously much closer thanst night, Lyra was very relieved, ¡°Let¡¯s go to breakfast together?¡±

    The four left the corridor in unison.

    Lyra¡¯s sharp eyes noticed that there was a blush on Abigail¡¯s face, which had notpletely faded away, and gave Micah a thumbs up secretly.

    She thought Micah was stupid.

    It turned out that he really knew what to do and used one night to make his fiancee happy. He was promising and worthy to be taught.

    After breakfast, they started their Teprax trip.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, in Suhamof Crana.

    National Investigation Bureau.

    Someone was knocking on the door of the deputy director¡¯s office.

    Chad, who was working in earnest, said without looking up, ¡°Come in.¡±

    It was the guard at the gate.

    ¡°Mr. Chad, there is a young woman outside looking for you, saying that she is your soon-to-be fiancee.¡±

    Chad¡¯s hand that was writing stopped, ¡°Why does shee here to find me instead going to have a ss?¡±

    The guard shook his head, looked at his watch and made a bold guess, ¡°Today is the weekend, so there should be no sses at the university. And she probably misses you.¡±

    ¡°Weekend?¡±

    Chad looked at the calendar on the table. He marked today¡¯s day a few days ago, and he promised to go out with Keira, but he was too busy to forget it.

    After Malcolm went on the trip, he had to shuttle between NIB and the White Corp. He was very busy.

    Chad had just been promoted to the deputy bureau, and he was not used to assigning the important tasks at hand to the captains under him.

    There were a lot of things at hand today. He was afraid he had no time, but Keira¡­

    ¡°Mr. Chad, do you need me to bring your fiancee in?¡±

    Chad was looking at the calendar in a trance, and the guard¡¯s questioning made him stop hisplicated thoughts.

    After thinking about it, he put the cap on the pen back, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go out and have a few words with her.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    Outside the bureau, Keira paced back and forth, nervously checking whether her makeup was smudged. After confirming that it was exquisite, she continued to wait.

    After ten minutes, Chad came out.

    She watched Chad who was handsome and in military uniform, and smiled sweetly, ¡°Chad.¡±

    Chad took her arm and led her to a quiet corner before rubbing her head casually.

    ¡°Keira, I have a few important military affairs that I haven¡¯t dealt with today. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to apany you. Can you ask your ssmates to apany with you?¡±

    Keira¡¯s smiled faded, and soon she became serious and angry, ¡°You said the samest time. This time you should promise me you will make time to spend with me for a day, but you got me stood up again. ¡±

    Chad was apologetic, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just took the post. I want to live up to my brother¡¯s expectations for me. I have to do better than Shane as soon as possible.¡±

    Keira¡¯s eyes turned red and she bit her lower lip, ¡°Business is never finished. In Mr. Malcolm¡¯s heart, nothing is more important than Lyra, but in your heart, everything is more important than me.¡±

    Chad hated girls crying the most, not to mention that it was indeed his fault in this matter, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Don¡¯t be sad, and don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    Keira pushed away his hand that was wiping away her tears, and was very aggrieved, ¡°Chad, do you remember we¡¯re about to get engaged?¡±

    ¡°Even Mr. Malcolm asked mest time if I want to find my family for the engagement, but you never ask about this. You don¡¯t seem to care about the engagement at all. Do you love me or not??¡±

    ¡°Or just because Mr. Malcolm and Lyra both want to bring us together, you¡¯re forced to agree to be engaged to me?¡±

 Chapter 636 Anthony babysits and prefers baby girl over boy

    Chad was stunned when she said this, ¡°Why do you think so? Although I respect my brother and Lyra very much, of course, I have carefully considered such a big event as marriage.¡±

    Seeing that he was serious, Keira didn¡¯t continue to ask about that but moved on to the next question.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Chad, how do you think I¡¯m different today than usual?¡±

    She wiped away her tears, blinked her eyes, and deliberately got close to him.

    Chad looked her up and down for a long time, but he didn¡¯t notice any difference.

    ¡°Have you be¡­ crying more than usual?¡±

    Keira punched his shoulder angrily, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t ask you! Stupid! Why do you think I put on such beautiful makeup?¡±

    She beat him hard.

    Chad had been training all the year round. He was strong and Keira¡¯s punching was like tickling in his eyes.

    He reluctantly held Keira¡¯s restless little fists, and habitually rubbed her knuckles, ¡°Okay my little baby, stop that. Your hands will hurtter.¡±

    At least he knew how to take care of her hands.

    Facing such a man, Keira could onlyfort herself.

    Chad¡¯s hands had been holding guns and knives for a long time, and had rough and thick calluses.

    Her skin was delicate, and he wasn¡¯t measured enough, so he had to help dry her tears with the back of his hands. However, because he was not skilled enough, he wiped her eyeliner.

    Chad didn¡¯t know what to say.

    He looked at Keira whose makeup was smudged, and smiled silently.

    ¡°The makeup on your face is smudged because of crying. Can I ask my colleague to take you back to wash?¡±

    ¡°Smudged?¡±

    Keira quickly took out a small mirror in her pocket. After putting on her makeup for a few hours, it was gone so quickly that Chad didn¡¯t even appreciate it.

    She just copsed and wanted to cry even more, ¡°My makeup is smudged. Ie over to look for you, but you forgot your promise with me. You can¡¯t do what you promised me. We¡¯re about to get engaged but you don¡¯t take me seriously in your heart. Chad, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t get married without you.¡±

    After speaking angrily, she turned around and ran away crying.

    A police officer at the door ran out to see, ¡°Mr. Chad, she looks very sad. Won¡¯t you chase her?¡±

    Chad thought for a while, and the urgent matter at hand had to be done quickly, ¡°You go after her and help me send her back to the White Mansion. If she wants to hang out with her ssmates, let her be.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    The police immediately chased her.

    He looked at Keira¡¯s back crying and shook his head helplessly.

    She was 20 years old this year, and still had the same temper as a child. Was he protecting her too well?

    When he was 20 years old, he had followed Malcolm to the border battlefield twice, and survived the harsh living environment of bullets.

    He sighed and recalled Keira had just talked about finding her family before they got engaged.

    Counting the days, when Malcolm and Lyra returned from their trip, Malcolm should inform Keira¡¯s family about their engagement as the man in power of the White family.

    Indeed, her family should be contacted as soon as possible.

    What was more, he had been with Keira for so long. Because Keira didn¡¯t like it, he had never checked her family.

    On the way back to the office, Chad focused on this matter and arranged for someone to investigate as soon as possible.

    Today, because of business issues, he originally promised to apany Keira, but broke his promise and nned to buy a xylitol cake in the evening.

    She liked sweets the most, so she shouldn¡¯t be angry anymore.

    Chad thought about it and went back to the office.

    ¡­

    At noon, Anthony almost done with Cahan Group¡¯s chores at hand and went to Lyre Spiti to visit Spencer and Molly.

    Sophia had just fed the two babies with nutritional milk powder, and by the time Anthony arrived, the two babies had already finished eating.

    Sophia smiled and said politely, ¡°Mr. Cahan, recently, Mr. and Mrs. are not at home. Thank you foring here every day to take care of them.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s blue eyes looked noble and calm, ¡°After all, I¡¯m the godfather of two little babies. There is no hard work.¡±

    Molly looked alike Lyra when Lyra was a kid.

    Anthony liked Molly especially. Every time when he arrived at Lyre Spit, he held Molly in his arms.

    ¡°Sophia, how are Spencer and Momo¡¯s diet today?¡±

    ¡°Momo¡¯s appetite has always been very good. It is no difference from usual. Spencer doesn¡¯t eat much, and he eats less dozens of grams of milk than usual.¡±

    As a baby boy, Spencer should eat more than Molly.

    But he did not only eat less, but also eat less and less.

    Anthony couldn¡¯t help putting Molly who was in his arms back in the pink crib, and picked up Spencer in the blue crib next to him to check his status.

    ¡°Have you taken his temperature? Is he sick?¡±

    Sophia nodded, ¡°I tested it. Everything is normal, no fever. You can see Spencer¡¯s mental state is quite good. There should be no major problems. Maybe the weather is getting hotter recently. So he has lost his appetite, not to mention Spencer has been eating not as much as Momo all the time.¡±

    Anthony yed with Spencer with a rattle for a while. His big eyes were staring at him and he giggled. He really wasn¡¯t feeling down.

    ¡°Okay, usually pay more attention to him. If the temperature is high, turn on the air conditioner, but pay attention not to be too low. It¡¯s best to keep it at afortable and constant temperature.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Cahan.¡±

    Anthony hummed casually, with the rattle in his hand kept shaking, ¡°I¡¯ll y with the two babies alone.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Sophia exited the nursery, helped close the door, and let Anthony stay with the two babies at ease.

    Anthony, who was in the room , quickly put Spencer back.

    Spencer was still a swaddling baby. His facial features and eyebrows were already a bit like Malcolm¡¯s.

    For some reason, he rejected this baby a little bit in his heart.

    ¡°Spencer, you are an elder brother, and you will be a man in the future. How can you be inferior to your younger sister? When you grow up, you should learn from your father and be sent to the bureau to the devil training. Only in this way can you be a talent. ¡±

    He talked to him earnestly and turned his head to coax Molly. He liked to rub the little girl¡¯s chubby cheeks.

    ¡°If Rara and I have a daughter, it would be as beautiful and lovely as Momo.¡±

    When no one was there, he cared very differently for the two babies.

    *

    At night.

    Chad bought a particrly beautiful xylitol cake and brought it home all the way.

    The whole vi didn¡¯t have lights on, and it didn¡¯t look like someone was at home.

    He searched the entire courtyard of the vi, but couldn¡¯t find Keira.

    It was already nine o¡¯clock in the evening, and Keira had never gone home sote with friends before.

    Every time, she was obediently sitting on the sofa waiting for him. When he opened the door, she would rush to embrace him and call him sweetly.

    Tonight was so out of the ordinary.

    Being afraid something wrong would happen, he decided to make a phone call.

    After waiting for a few seconds, he was ruthlessly hung up on the other side, and the gentle voice reminded him that the other side was busy and had no time to answer the phone.

    Chad was inexplicable and was about to continue calling until she could answer the phone when he saw a What¡¯s App message that instantly made him angry.

 Chapter 637 Chad is jealous

    The note on the phone screen was: My little beauty.

    It was quietly changed by Keira when he was asleep, and he was not allowed to change it back. Otherwise she would make a scene.

    Keira: [I¡¯m noting back tonight. Spending the night outside. The young police officer sent by you to chase me is not bad. He¡¯s handsome.]

    Chad read the message for several times, and the more he read it, the more angry he became.

    It was not safe at night. She was a young woman and wanted to spend the night outside. She reallycked of safety awareness.

    In addition, she even praised other man for being handsome.

    Chad still remembered the first time he met Keira in the European Swye dungeon. She was chasing after him and calling him handsome.

    He immediately found the phone number of that police officer who was sent to chase Keira today through the NIB¡¯s guard.

    He was called Rio ck.

    After dialing the phone number, it was answered right away.

    Chad could hear the loud and cheerful music over there, ¡°Rio, where are you? Still with Keira?¡±

    That ce was very noisy with dance music. It seemed that he can¡¯t hear what Chad was saying. He shouted to the mobile phone, ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s too noisy here. I can¡¯t hear it clearly!¡±

    Chad suppressed his anger and raised the decibel a bit, ¡°Is Keira there with you?¡±

    ¡°Do you want me on a mission? Wait a minute, I¡¯ll go to the bathroom and call you back.¡±

    Beep¡­

    The phone was hung up.

    Chad was so pissed off. It sounded like he was at a bar.

    If Rio was really with Keira, there were so many bad guys at bar but Keira wanted to spend the night there!!

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that many of the furniture and porcins in the house were given by Malcolm, which were very expensive, he would probably go straight and smash them all out of anger.

    After five minutes of furious waiting, the phone rang again, and Rio finally called back.

    ¡°Mr. Chad, I am in the dance hall of the Lush Bar. Miss Keira refuses to leave. I¡¯m afraid she might encounter something so I keep following her.¡±

    Chad suppressed his anger and said in a gloomy voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me earlier and tell me toe pick her up?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Aren¡¯t you busy with business? I don¡¯t dare to disturb you, but don¡¯t worry. Although she is good-looking and has a good figure, and many men in the bar try to approach her, they are all blocked by me.¡±

    Chad gritted his teeth secretly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget. You are also a man. If you dare to touch her with a finger, I can¡¯t spare you.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Mr. Chad ¡­¡±

    Chad hung up the phone directly, went out quickly, and drove to the Lush Bar.

    Chad entered the feasting bar and dance hall all the way, and saw Keira with red cheeks after drinking. She was interacting with the DJ on stage. She was wearing a hot miniskirt, like a little wild cat.

    She danced hotly on the stage, and every movement evoked the cheers of a group of men under the stage, and many people¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t move from her.

    Chad was totally livid.

    He had tanned a lot because he went on a business trip with Malcolm to the border a few days ago, so he blended in with the dim lights of the bar.

    All the time, Keira had been a good and naive young woman in front of him, and always followed behind him.

    Having known her for so long, Chad didn¡¯t know until today that she can dance so hot. Her every movement and smile can bring out the purest desire in his heart.

    But how could these filthy men appreciate such a dance at random?

    Chad¡¯s eyes looked more and more cold, like a devil in hell.

    Rio ran over, ¡°Mr. Chad, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Chad looked at Keira on the stage, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°This is what you said about protecting her and letting her be surrounded by so many men.¡±

    Rio felt biter, ¡°Mr. Chad, you¡¯re making it embarrassing for me. Miss Keira is too free. She¡¯s like a wild horse that runs away after drinking. I can¡¯t stop it!¡±

    ¡°Go away.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Rio turned his head and wanted to slip away. Then he came back and reminded Chad very kindly, ¡°Mr. Chad, Miss Keira has been in a bad mood all day today. After you bring her home,municate with her. Don¡¯t quarrel. And you can even admit being defeated. It will not be ashamed, but don¡¯t lose your future wife.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Chad frowned and kicked his ass, ¡°I need you to teach me? Get lost.¡±

    Rio clutched his butt and ran away for fear that he would be punished if he walked slowly.

    Looking at the sexy Keira on the stage, Chad got angry, walked up to the stage with heavy steps, and directly unplugged the DJ booth.

    The explosive music came to an abrupt end.

    The people at the scene were confused, and they all looked at Chad who suddenly broke in, asking who this man was.

    Keira stopped dancing and the smile on her face disappeared when she saw Chad¡¯s face.

    ¡°What are you doing here? I said, I won¡¯t go back tonight. I will spend the night outside.¡±

    Chad was very angry, and his tone was not very nice, ¡°This is your so-called staying overnight? Do you want to pick a random man in the bar to get a room?¡±

    Keira was startled, ¡°So in your heart, I am this kind of casual woman?¡±

    She was very hurt in her heart. Finally, she was able to be a bar to vent her depression and had fun for a while, but it waspletely messed up by Chad¡¯s fierce attitude.

    ¡°Whom am I going to get a room with? It¡¯s not your turn to care about that. You are so busy that you don¡¯t even care about the engagement. Why do youe here to make me unhappy?¡±

    Keira stood on the edge of the stage and pointed to the group of men below who were staring at her, ¡°Chad White, I said, I don¡¯t have to be with you. Believe it or not, I can pick one of the men offstage today and he must be willing to sleep with me.¡±

    The group of men below cheered very excitedly, and a lot of people were very explicit and warmly invited Keira.

    ¡°This youngdy is astonished when she dances. Being able to sleep with you for one night is more precious than finding gold!¡±

    ¡°Look at me, miss. I¡¯m doing a good job, but none of them can. Choose me to guarantee your satisfaction tonight.¡±

    The molestingughter continued, and Chad¡¯s suppressed anger was on the verge of eruption.

    He turned around and red angrily at the group of delusional men below, ¡°I¡¯m Chad White, Deputy Director of the National Investigation Bureau. She is my woman. Whoever dares to tease her again, I will personally invite him to the bureau to have a cup of tea tomorrow.¡±

    As soon as his deration of sovereignty came out, there was a sudden silence below. It was so quiet that one needle could be heard when falling.

    Half a minuteter, the group of people looked at each other, resolutely backing off.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ my wife¡¯s soup is still simmering. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s sote. I won¡¯t join in the fun. You guys take your time.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the deputy director¡¯s future wife. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving too¡­¡±

    A group of people scattered like birds and animals, and after a while, there were only a few people left in the bar and dance hall.

    Keira looked at the men who were scared away, andined, ¡°A bunch of cowards. The gun isn¡¯t taking out. Useless!¡±

    Chad sneered coldly, ¡°A group of yboys who only know pleasure, but I¡¯m different. Every piece of muscle in my body is made out of dangerous missions. Of course they¡¯re notpetent as me.¡±

    Keira stared at him furiously, but couldn¡¯t say a word of rebuttal.

    This was the fact. The group of people below were all afraid of Chad, the domineering existence of the National Investigation Bureau, and no one dared to provoke him.

    Her slender shoulders were trembling with anger, and her eyes were red again because she was very aggrieved.

    Chad sighed. Seeing her pitiful look as if being bullied, he turned soft-hearted instantly, took off his jacket and put it on her shoulders.

    And his voice was softened a little, and he said softly, ¡± Little babe, don¡¯t make trouble, okay? Let¡¯s go home. These men outside are so dirty and not as clean as I am.¡±

    Keira angrily threw his jacket to him, ¡°What¡¯s the use of your being clean? You don¡¯t let me sleep with you. You only know official business all day! Official business! You should marry the bureau instead!¡±

    She got angry and turned around to leave.

    When they were at the door of the bureau during the day, Chad made her run once, and won¡¯t let her run a second time tonight.

    ¡°Do you still want to make troubles? Okay, let¡¯s go home and talk about it.¡±

    He grabbed Keira¡¯s arm, bent down forcefully, and carried Keira over his shoulders. With his strong arms, he pressed her legs that kept kicking and forcibly took her away.

 Chapter 638 Chad has to treat her like a master

    ¡°Chad White, let me go!¡±

    Keira was blushed. She was thin and couldn¡¯tpare with Chad¡¯s strength, and she was not Chad¡¯s opponent at all.

    In Chad¡¯s eyes, her struggle was like a kind of weakness.

    Keira was annoyed, ¡°You¡­ you put me down. My skirt is too short. It will be¡­ unsafe¡­¡±

    Chad told her solemnly, ¡°You know this skirt is too short, and you deliberately wear it to dance at the bar. Do you take your own safety seriously?¡±

    Although he said in a deep tone like a father, Chad took the jacket he just took off and cover her lower body to prevent from wardrobe malfunction.

    A bunch of DJs and bar staff stared dumbfounded at the deputy director of NIB flirting with his little girlfriend.

    There were even many female staff who whispered, ¡°He¡¯s so manly and domineering. He¡¯s also the adopted son of the White family. He has money and cute appearance. She must be very happy to be his girlfriend.¡±

    Keira heard it clearly and sighed inwardly.

    It was all bullshit.

    He was a straight man who didn¡¯t know how to care for people at all.

    Keira thought about it and felt more aggrieved. Although the outsiders envied her, only she knew how tiring it was to fall in love with such a man.

    ¡°Chad White, you¡¯re an asshole! I¡¯m your soon-to-be-engaged girlfriend, not your subordinate, so don¡¯t get me into coercion!¡±

    Chad sighed and walked out without stopping, carrying Keira on his broad shoulders effortlessly.

    He put one hand around Keira¡¯s legs that were kicking restlessly, and with the other hand, he patted her soft ass lightly while suppressing his anger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make troubles. I¡¯ve never done the trick of forcing you. Tonight, you¡¯re too disobedient. It¡¯s veryte. Let¡¯s go back and talk about itter.¡±

    After Chad raised her for almost a year, the little girl seemed to have gained a lot of weights.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    In the European Swye dungeon, she was skinny and malnourished, but now she was a lot heavier, and her little butt was soft and chubby.

    When he remembered her clear and beautiful eyes when he first saw her, she was obviously abused and malnourished.

    Chad sighed inwardly. His tone couldn¡¯t help softening a bit, and he reasoned with her earnestly.

    ¡°When I just brought you back from the European Swye dungeon to raise you, you don¡¯t even have 40 kilograms. You were pitifully thin. During the year I raise you, you have gained 7. 5 kg and your body has gotten better. Whom you should thank for?¡±

    ¡°I asked my brother to let you go to a university. Whether it¡¯s a major or a school, I have never interfered. I respect your wishes. Except that you are not allowed toe homete at night or stay at night, when have I forced you?¡±

    ¡°This year, I confess I have done my best to take care of you, support you, and even hand in the sry card to you. I know I am not good at expressing myself and I don¡¯t understand how a young girl like you think. Besides you, I have to give consideration to my career. Otherwise you and I will have to go to sleep over the bridge and go hungry. Can you¡­ be good?¡±

    They were about to get engaged. Chad had been saving money and wanted to give Keira a better life, so that she didn¡¯t have to envy Lyra¡¯s valuable pearls, gemstone nes, and all kinds of luxury goods.

    He was busy with official business all day and couldn¡¯t take a breath. When he got home, he couldn¡¯t even sit down but rushed to the bar non-stop to take Keira back.

    Chad really felt a little exhausted, both physically and mentally. But he was a mature man. No matter how hard or ufortable he felt, he wouldn¡¯t cry out but suffer all by himself.

    He finally had a girlfriend and just hoped that Keira could understand him more.

    Keira listened quietly and was mute for a long time.

    To be honest, Chad was really perfect when it came to taking care of her. He tried his best to give her the best food and education. He worked hard to make money. Although he was stingy and had a quarrel with her sometimes, the pocket money he gave her was never really less.

    Keira could even feel the care from him that his biological father had never given.

    But¡­

    Keira¡¯s eyes were red and she pouted in grievance.

    People were always greedy. After gaining the satisfaction materially, they wanted it emotionally.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re very good to me in this regard, but I¡­ I hope you¡¯ll pay more attention to my affairs, such as engagement. Even Mr. Malcolm has cared about it, but you haven¡¯t talked with me once because of official business.¡±

    Chad put her down, carried her to the co-pilot of the luxury car and fastened her seat-belt. Then he sat into the driver¡¯s seat, and drove home.

    At this moment, Keira didn¡¯t make any noise but sat in the co-pilot obediently and looked out the window.

    Chad nced at her from time to time, and apologized earnestly for what she had just said.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do well about the engagement. Originally, I didn¡¯t ask because you said before you didn¡¯t like your family, and you didn¡¯t want to contact them. I was afraid that talking about looking for your parents would make you unhappy, so I didn¡¯t ask. I didn¡¯t expect to make you oversensitive.¡±

    Hearing what he said, Keira felt much better andined in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. The key is that you broke your promise today but you have promised to go out with me. I¡¯ve looked forward to it for half a month, but you forgot¡­¡±

    Chad nodded, ¡°This is indeed my negligence. I admit it. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    He held the steering wheel with one hand, and the shirt on his forearm was slightly rolled up, revealing his strong muscles.

    Although he was a little tanner than before, he had the sexy charm of a 28-year-old mature man.

    Keira quietly nced at the side face when he was driving.

    He apologized, as if¡­ she wasn¡¯t so angry all of a sudden.

    But, she felt a little humiliated that she had been angry for a day and was pacified by Chad so quickly before they couldn¡¯t even get home.

    Thinking of this, she lowered her head and continued toin softly, ¡°What¡¯s the use of sorry? My whole day was wasted. You have topensate me for a day anyway.¡±

    Because she was not that angry, her voice was a little soft.

    Chad stared straight ahead, focused on driving, and didn¡¯t answer her question.

    Keira was not reconciled to it and continued to ask, ¡°Since you apologize to me, can¡¯t you spare tomorrow to go to the swimming pool, aquarium, and Ferris wheel with me for a day?¡±

    Chad frowned and felt awkward, ¡°I can leave other things alone, but tomorrow¡­ NIB has a very urgent case, and these two days are the most important investigation juncture¡­¡±

    Keira backed down, ¡°For half a day, just apany me to the swimming pool.¡±

    Chad was silent.

    Seeing his expression, Keira knew that he probably didn¡¯t want to.

    Feeling disappointed instantly, Keira turned to look out the window and said in a low voice, ¡°Forget it. Your official business is important. I am ignorant.¡±

    ¡°In the future, I won¡¯t rely on you anymore.¡±

    Chad¡¯s heart ached. He sighed deeply and chose to concentrate on driving first.

    All the way back to the White family¡¯s garage, as the luxury car had just been parked, Keira opened the door first and left without looking back.

    Chad locked the car and trotted to follow her, ¡°Keira, let¡¯s talk again?¡±

    Keira shook her head and refused, saying with a calm tone, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about. Tomorrow is thest day. I¡¯ll go back to school and live. You can keep busy with your work. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    She bypassed Chad and entered the vi, and her thin back looked very mncholy.

    Chad stood motionlessly in the garden, watched her lonely figure entering the living room, and sighed helplessly.

    He really had a little master for himself to serve, but it was indeed his fault that he missed the appointment today, and he should make somepensation for her.

    After thinking about it, he took out his phone and called Levi, who was assigned to him by Malcolm.

    When the call was connected, he said bluntly, ¡°Tomorrow, I have a private matter and may note to the bureau. I have a few important cases to hand to you. You can help me keep an eye on it and follow up¡­ ¡°

 Chapter 639 Spencer is really weaker than his sister?

    ¡°Okay Mr. Chad.¡± Levi who was on the other end of the phone agreed quickly, and asked nicely, ¡°But, I heard you are about to get engaged. Are you going to apany your future wife tomorrow?¡±

    Chad frowned and said in a serious tone, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me about my personal affairs. I will check the things I order you to do the day after tomorrow. If you dare to do a bad job and bezy, I won¡¯t regard you as my buddy.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, you are now the deputy director, my boss.¡±

    If Chad was standing right in front of Levi, Chad would probably have kicked him, ¡°Don¡¯t treat me with the way when you followed Shane Cahan before. I was guided by Mr. Malcolm, and I only recognize his management methods.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I get it.¡±

    Chad hung up the phone angrily, entered the vi and went all the way upstairs.

    Keira¡¯s room door was unlocked. When he passed by the corridor, he nced at her and found that she was sorting clothes by the closet, and there were severalrge suitcases on the ground.

    Chad walked in inexplicably, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Keira didn¡¯t even nce at him, and continued to pack her clothes, ¡°Moving to the school tomorrow morning. Pack up in advance.¡±

    ¡°You only need to live there for five or six days at most. Why do you take so many suitcases? You even pack the winter clothes. Are you going to empty the entire wardrobe? You don¡¯t n toe back? ¡±

    Keira ignored him and continued to pack up.

    Chad didn¡¯t talk nonsense anymore. He started directly, took the clothes she had sorted out in the suitcase, stuffed them back into the closet one by one, and hung them up.

    The speed of tidying up trained from the army was excellent. Keira had only folded a few clothes. Chad had already stuffed them back into the closet neatly.

    ¡°Chad White, these are my clothes. It¡¯s not up to you to decide how many clothes I want to take away.¡±

    Chad leaned against the closet door and teased her, ¡°You bought all your clothes with my money, so I can¡¯t do nothing about them?¡±

    After all, one may be bound to others because of the things they give you. Keira had nothing to say, so she simply didn¡¯t pack up the clothes.

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t bring any of them. You bought them anyway, and I leave them for you to wear.¡±

    She was angry and her cheeks were fair.

    Chad thought she was so cute and was amused by her, which was so funny.

    He pulled at Keira¡¯s waist and joked, ¡°The dress you are wearing was also bought with my money¡­¡±

    Keira stared at him in shock, not expecting him to be so shameless and stingy to an unprecedented level.

    ¡°Chad White, you¡¯re going too far!¡±

    Keira was really angry. Her eyes were red. Because of her voice, the sexy miniskirt on her body, her ferocious expression did not seem to be very intense, but was extremely aggrieved.

    Seeing that the joke was getting overdone, Chad took her hand and coaxed with a smile, ¡°Okay, baby, I mean, you don¡¯t need to pack any luggage and go to school tomorrow morning in a hurry. I already have all the important business at hand ordered. And I¡¯ll apany you all day tomorrow, okay?¡±

    Keira was stunned for a moment, then pursed her lips, ¡°Really? Stay with me all day?¡±

    Chad nodded earnestly, rubbing her cheeks with rough fingers, ¡°I¡¯ll be with you from morning until twelve o¡¯clock in the evening.¡±

    Keira was happy. The anger a few minutes ago waspletely eliminated. ¡°Then I will prepare in advance and determine the routes and locations for tomorrow.¡±

    Chad nodded steadily. ¡°It¡¯s all up to you. We can go anywhere.¡±

    ¡­

    In the morning, Anthony went to Lyre Spiti after arranging a day¡¯s work.

    As the godfather of two little babies, he bought gifts.

    If Malcolm and Lyra were present, he would treat them equally, buy two of the same toys but with different colors, and bring them to the two babies respectively.

    But Malcolm and Lyra weren¡¯t there, so he just didn¡¯t bother to be impartial but bought Momo many gifts, without Spencer¡¯s share.

    Even Sophia couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, you bought so many gifts for Momo at one time. Momo is so happy. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to y so many alone. Why don¡¯t you give some to Spencer?¡±

    Anthony refused without thinking twice, ¡°These are all rewards for Momo. She doesn¡¯t often cry and make a fuss. She has good appetite and energetic.¡±

    He nced at Spencer who was in the crib next to him, ¡°Spencer¡¯s behavior has not been good recently. His appetite is not good as his sister¡¯s. If continue like this, he will be lighter than his sister. There is no gift for him. It is just a small punishment.¡±

    Sophia¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Mr. Cahan, Spencer is only a few months old. He doesn¡¯t understand what you are talking about. What is the meaning of the punishment?¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t want to continue talking about this but changed the subject, ¡°How are their diet this morning?¡±

    Sophia pulled out a notebook of recording the amount of milk they had.

    ¡°Spencer is having less than yesterday morning, and Momo is still the same, with a good appetite.¡±

    Anthony frowned slightly and looked at Spencer who was sleeping in the blue crib.

    For several days, instead of improving, his appetite became worse and worse, and his mental state seemed to have declined.

    Anthony patted the little guy¡¯s face lightly, then picked up a rattle and shook it in front of the little guy.

    The crisp sound of the rattle didn¡¯t wake Spencer.

    Anthony felt it a little strange, ¡°Has Spencer¡¯s temperature been checked?¡±

    ¡°I just checked before you arrived in the morning. His temperature is normal. He doesn¡¯t have any fever.¡±

    ¡°How is his mental state? Will he be interested when you y with him?¡±

    Sophia thought for a while, ¡°Sometimes yes but sometimes he doesn¡¯t like it very much.¡±

    Just to be safe, Anthony decided to give Spencer a check, ¡°Observe the condition when he has the milk at noon today. If Spencer¡¯s amount is still decreasing, call the pediatrician in the medical team to do a full body check.¡±

    ¡°Okay Mr. Cahan.¡± Sophia sighed and continued, ¡°Actually, every child¡¯s body is different. Maybe Spencer is inherently weaker than Momo. As long as his condition is not particrly bad, and he¡¯s asionally a little drowsy, it¡¯s normal.¡±

    Anthony knew this too.

    But since Lyra had asked him to take care of them, nothing could go wrong.

    At least until Lyra and Malcolm returned from the trip abroad, nothing can happen to him during the time when he was in charge of it.

    ¡°He¡¯s still too small. It¡¯s better to be cautious. After having the milk at noon, remember to observe. I wille over at night after get off work.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    After Sophia was out, Anthony tapped the tip of Spencer¡¯s nose a few times and whispered, ¡°As a brother, how can you be weaker than your younger sister? Do you want your sister to protect you in the future?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not good, Spencer White. You have to learn from your sister and stay healthy.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t imitate your father. He likes to pretend to be weak and pitiful in front of Rara. Otherwise, I will look down on you. When you grow up, I won¡¯t buy you candies.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Anthony still remembered how shameless Malcolm was, who used Melvin Freeman¡¯s name in Frayton. And he was doing everything he could to gain Lyra¡¯s attention.

 Chapter 640 Malcolm has a rival in fighting

    After sightseeing the most famous scenic spots in Teprax, they boarded a ne and went to Matania.

    After several days of traveling, Lyra and Abigail were so tired that they fell asleep as soon as they got on the ne.

    Malcolm and Micah were men after all, and they had better energy. Even though they worked overtime at night, they were still refreshed after sleeping.

    Malcolm covered Lyra with a thin nket and hugged her firmly.

    Micah refused to admit being inferior, covered Abigail with a small nket, and even thoughtfully ordered a ss of juice for her, fearing that she would be thirsty when she woke up.

    Malcolm saw his considerate behavior, and chuckled.

    ¡°Not bad, you have improved a lot in the past two days. You even know to prepare juice.¡±

    Micah nced at him coldly, ¡°Look at Rara. She sleeps as soon as she gets on the ne. These few nights in a row¡­ Hold back and don¡¯t make her so tired.¡±

    Malcolm smiled slightly and took a sip of coffee, ¡°Micah, so do you.¡±

    Micah lowered his head. Two men¡¯speting both in overt and covert means was self-evident.

    Because Abigail had always paid a lot of attention to Malcolm in the travel and even thought Malcolm was nice, it made Micah feel very unhappy, always wanted to surpass Malcolm in every aspect, and showed it to Abigail.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, but he could clearly feel his hostility in the past two days, and he did not show weakness to Micah topete with him.

    When looking at Micah¡¯s face secretly, Malcolm¡¯s nose suddenly turned sour and he sneezed several times without warning.

    Micah¡¯s cold eyes rarely showed a different look, ¡°It seems you have been overworked in the past two days. Your physical strength has decreased, and your resistance has also decreased. Have a little cold.¡±

    Malcolm rubbed the tip of his nose gracefully, and answered truthfully, ¡°I feel someone is cursing me and saying bad things about me, not because of my physical strength. Compared with you, I had been in the army for many years. In terms of strength, I¡¯m way much better than you.¡±

    Micah narrowed his eyes, stared at him, and stopped talking.

    ¡°How do you two quarrel?¡± Lyra asked and rubbed her eyes when Malcolm sneezed.

    The two men were silent at the same time, with a tacit understanding.

    Lyraughed meaningfully, ¡°In a war between men, what¡¯s the use of just braggart? When you get off the ne, you should find a boxing ring to fight. Your fists will tell the truth.¡±

    Micah¡¯s voice was low, ¡°As a woman, you¡¯d better be gentle. Don¡¯t mention fighting all day long. Learning Jiu-Jitsu just let you have the ability to protect yourself, not to fight.¡±

    With Micah¡¯s words, Lyra pursed her red lips, nuzzled Malcolm, and instantly transformed into a well-behaved woman.

    Malcolm taped Lyra¡¯s forehead, patted her back with his palm, and said in a casual tone, ¡°I think your proposal is good. Anyway, in terms of fighting, I will never lose.¡±

    Micah narrowed his cold eyes, looking not too happy.

    As the boss of NIB, Malcolm was the king of the military area. He was an outstanding person from devil training.

    On the contrary, Micah looked like a gentle and research-oriented doctor, but he was actually pretty good.

    However, if he really fought with Malcolm, he really may not be able to win.

    He still remembered that Malcolm, who was blind because of the S404 biochemical virus, went mad because Lyra was not around, so he and Keith joined forces to subdue Malcolm, who was like a mad dog.

    Collin canpete with Malcolm when Collin hadn¡¯t suffered the legs problem.

    Since they were notparable in terms of fighting, Micah stopped talking and quietly helped Abigail who was in the seat next to him to sleep in his arms.

    The young couple on the other side was also very affectionate.

    Lyra refuted Malcolm¡¯s words with a smile, ¡°You actually have a rival in terms of fighting.¡±

    Malcolm raised his eyebrows, understood her meaning immediately, and leaned over to kiss her soft lips.

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re my strong rival. I have never gotten any advantage in a fight with you before. And I always end up being beaten.¡±

    Lyra smirked and tapped the tip of his nose with her fingertip, ¡°That¡¯s right. When we arrived in Matania, I¡¯ll give you a small reward.¡±

    Micah was forced to watch them disying affection by Lyra and Malcolm who were on the opposite side, so he could only kiss Abigail¡¯s forehead, hug her tighter, and sleep with his eyes closed.

    ¡­Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Suham, Crana.

    Chad, who was on a vacation, took Keira and went out to y all day.

    In the afternoon, the two were in an item of a big spinning pendulum in an amusement park.

    Keira was young and liked these exciting and thrilling entertainment projects the most.

    Unexpectedly, the item was so exciting that she vomited directly.

    As soon as they got off from the big pendulum, she threw up again by a trash can wildly, feeling like dying.

    Chad patted her back and handed her a bottle of water to moisten her throat.

    Keira, who was tortured to tears by the big pendulum, turned around and saw that Chad¡¯s face was calm and unaffected.

    ¡°Chad, howe you¡¯re alright? You use to y these kinds of item a lot?¡±

    Chad shook his head, ¡°This is the first time, but these items are somewhat anti-human. It is indeed easy to cause physical difort.¡±

    ¡°Then do you have any difort?¡±

    Chad shook his head again, ¡°Maybe I did too much training when I was young. This intensity is okay for me. eptable, but not fun.¡±

    Keira couldn¡¯t help but have a deeper admiration for him, ¡°I don¡¯t like it either. I¡¯ll never y again.¡±

    Chad rubbed her head, ¡°How about eat something and order a fruit drink in restaurant?¡±

    Keira nodded.

    The two immediately turned around to head to the restaurant. After taking a few steps, Chad¡¯s phone rang.

    He took out the mobile phone in his pocket and saw that it was from by a police officer from the bureau.

    Keira took a peek at the side, and asked in a sour tone, ¡°It seems it¡¯s job of the bureau again. You have to go back to favor those official duties.¡±

    Chad said solemnly, ¡°It is indeed from my subordinate, but it is not a job in the bureau. This person was assigned by me to do something else.¡±

    Keira was puzzled and stared at him.

    Chad answered the phone.

    Keira couldn¡¯t hear the voice on the other end of the phone but only heard Chad say a few words in a sinct manner.

    ¡°Um.¡±

    ¡°Well done.¡±

    ¡°Give me the address and leave the rest to me.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Chad looked at Keira, ¡°I found your family. They don¡¯t seem to know you are raised in the White Mansion by me. They thought you are in European Swye. I already got your home address. Do you want to visit them before dinner? Tell your parents that you¡¯ve found support and are about to get engaged with me.¡±

    Keira¡¯s face froze, and the hand that sped with his fingers clenched tightly, as if it evoked some unpleasant memories, which made her whole body tense.

 Chapter 641 A poor little girl becomes a noble lady

    Chad saw the unnatural expression on her face and touched her soft cheek, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then we won¡¯t see them.¡±

    Keira took a deep breath. ¡°No, I want to see them.¡±

    She took Chad¡¯s hand, sped his fingers tightly, and asked uncertainly, ¡°Chad, once we get engaged, or even get married in the future, will you abandon me? Just like my dad once threw me to European Swye to sell for money¡­¡±

    Chad sighed and looked at her firmly, ¡°No, never, I¡¯m stubborn. Once I choose, I won¡¯t look back, and I won¡¯t regret it. Since I¡¯ve decided to get engaged with you, no matter what happens, I will only recognize you in my life.¡±

    His tone was the same as usual, as serious as he was talking about work.

    Hearing every word with promise, Keira had an indescribable moved feeling in her heart.

    ¡°With your words, I¡¯m relieved. When I meet my parents this time, it¡¯s time to break off the false family rtionships that shouldn¡¯t exist.¡±

    Chad patted her head.

    With Chad by her side, Keira seemed to be confident in everything she did, with a sense of security.

    After the two left the amusement park, they took the car to a less prosperous rental house in Suham based on the address.

    This was the Norris family¡¯s fifth move.

    Being pressed too hard by debt collectors, the life of their family was not easy.

    With the address, Chad and Keira walked between the corridors of the rtively old rental house.

    Seeing that the ce was about to be reached, Keira took the initiative to say, ¡°Chad, don¡¯t go up yet.¡±

    Chad responded maturely and prudently, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you in the corridor first.¡±

    Keira walked fast and went upstairs first to find the corresponding rental room NO. 555.

    This ce was too old and the sound instion was not good. As soon as Keira walked to the door, she heard two familiar voices arguing inside.

    The shrill female voice cursed, ¡°Gamble again? You think the people who ask us to collect debts are not many enough now? How can I marry a useless man like you?¡±

    A thick and middle-aged voice sounded immediately.

    ¡°I¡¯m a jerk, but you¡¯re not much better. Look what your figure has be. Some time ago, I asked you to go to the red-light district, but you didn¡¯t earn a penny. You always have to rely on me!¡±

    ¡°Rely on you?! Don¡¯t tter yourself. You sold her to barely make a living before. It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°Look at how skinny she was back then. If it wasn¡¯t for me, would I be able to sell her for such a good price? Otherwise, what will you eat and drink this year?¡±

    ¡°There is no such a scum father like you in the world. You even sold your own daughter.¡±

    ¡°Heh! Didn¡¯t you urge me to sell her for money? If I go to jail, you must have a share!¡±

    The voice of the two quarreling was not small, not only Keira who was outside the door could hear it, but even Chad who was in the stairwell could hear it clearly.

    Keira¡¯s face was expressionless, and her heart was getting colder.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Knock ¨C

    She knocked on the door lightly with her knuckles a few times, and the quarrel in the room quickly drowned out her knocking, and no one came to open the door.

    The anger gradually rose. Keira¡¯s face looked cold, and he kicked the door directly.

    The old iron door, which was not very strong, was on the verge of copse, as if it would be broken at any time.

    She thought that the people in the room would curse ande over to open the door, but she didn¡¯t expect the room was abnormally quiet, and still no one came to open the door.

    With this kind of old iron door, it was impossible for them to see who was outside, but the fierce manner of kicking the door made the Norris think that the person was here to ask for a debt, and he did not dare toe out but pretend not to be at home.

    Keira knocked on the door again and said coldly, ¡°Hugo Norris, Kara Dixon, open the door. I don¡¯te to ask for debts.¡±

    Although her voice was cold, it sounded very pleasing to the ears.

    Hugo Norris and Kara Dixon who were in the room looked at each other and felt that the voice seemed a little familiar for a while, but they couldn¡¯t remember who it was.

    After hesitating for a while, Kara went to open the door.

    The door opened.

    A 20-year-old young woman who was standing outside, with beautiful and delicate facial features, wore an expensive dress which made her look elegant.

    Kara looked at her in astonishment for a long time, not recognizing her.

    But at a nce, she saw the precious blue crystal earrings on her earlobes, and the small blue crystal tinum ne around her neck.

    With all those luxuries, she was like a delicate and beautiful doll.

    At first nce, Keira looked like ady from a noble family. Kara thought about it seriously and made sure that she didn¡¯t know any rich and noble family.

    But she knew that people who looked like her could not be offended, and smiled immediately, ¡°Thisdy, do we know each other?¡±

    Hugo, who was fanning himself in the room, heard the movement and came out to see.

    He didn¡¯t recognize her either, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Keira sneered lightly, ¡°You two are really forgetful. You were just discussing how to sell me for money, so soon you forget what I look like.¡±

    Hugo pushed Kara away. His eyes widened in disbelief, and he looked her up and down several times, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Keira?!¡±

    A year ago, he pretended to take his daughter on a trip to European Swye for rxation. On the way, he took the opportunity to contact human trafficking and sold her.

    At that time, Keira was skinny and malnourished, and her skin was waxen because of that. Except for a pair of clear and innocent eyes, there was no much fat on her body.

    But the young woman in front of them had pretty body shape with fair and rosy skin. And her clothes were from famous brands. She waspletely reborn and became quite a different person.

    Kara and Hugo looked at each other for a long time before they gradually found familiarity under Keira¡¯s exquisite makeup.

    Hugoughed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so beautiful after not seeing you for a year. Do you get rich?¡±

    Kara didn¡¯t quite believe it, and said enviously, ¡°Is your luxury fake? Where do you get so much money?¡±

    Keira nced at her acrid stepmother, disdained to continue arguing with them on the topic of money, and went straight to the topic coldly,

    ¡°I visit you this time to inform you I¡¯m about to get engaged. I have a fiance. I¡¯m going to transfer my household register out here andpletely cut off the father-daughter rtionship with you Hugo Norris.¡±

    ¡°Fiance?¡±

    Hearing that she wanted to cut off the father-daughter rtionship, Hugo lowered his face and began to be patronizing as her father, ¡°Marriage is a big event. You can¡¯t decide it on your own. Don¡¯t think you wear counterfeit products and you are really ady from a rich family. We still have gambling debts to pay back. Since you are back, you should first find a way to help your family pay off the debts.¡±

    Keira sneered, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for a year. I just see you and you always talk about money. You don¡¯t earn money yourself. You¡¯re just greedy and foolish. Hugo Norris, you should go to sleep in a street and live in poverty for the rest of your life.¡±

    Hugo was annoyed and thought that the one standing in front of him would still sweetly call him father a year ago, posturing to scold her as her father.

    ¡°How dare you rebuke me? Keira Norris, I will always be your father. You have to listen to me. If you don¡¯t, I will beat you!¡±

    He raised his hand aggressively, and was about to p Keira¡¯s beautiful face.

    But as soon as he waved his hand, his wrist was tightly grasped by a pair of strong and powerful palms.

    The opponent¡¯s strength was amazing, almost breaking his wrist.

    Hugo whimpered in pain, sweated and looked at the man who suddenly appeared beside Keira.

 Chapter 642 Chad protects her forever

    The man stared at Hugo angrily with a strong aura.

    He looked handsome and tough, and had awe-inspiring righteousness, which made Hugo know that he was not an ordinary person at first nce.

    Hugo¡¯s wrist hurt so much that he looked fierce and stared at the man inexplicably, ¡°Who are you? I¡¯m educating my daughter. It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    Sadie, Hugo¡¯s current wife, saw that her husband was suffering and wanted to help, ¡°Let go of my husband! This is my house. If you dare to beat him, I will call the police and let them arrest you. Believe it or not!¡±

    Chad sneered disdainfully, ¡°I¡¯m the police. You don¡¯t even need to make a phone call.¡±

    Sadie and Hugo looked at each other with horror in their eyes.

    Keira actually¡­ brought a policeman back. What did she want?

    Facing the questioning of her father and stepmother, Keira took Chad¡¯s arm and smiled sweetly,

    ¡°Chad, let it go. His hands have been in the gambling all the year round. They are not clean. Don¡¯t get your hands dirty.¡±

    Chad¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and with a stern warning, he loosened the shackles on Hugo¡¯s wrist.

    Hugo fell back two steps, nearly hit the door with his back, but was supported by Sadie.

    Keira took out the wet wipes from a brand-name bag, and helped him clean his hands thoughtfully, as if Hugo was some disgusting dirt to her.

    Chad looked gentle, and his rough fingers carefully rubbed her little face, ¡°Did they hurt you just now?¡±

    Keira shook her head. ¡°With you here, they can¡¯t touch a single finger of mine.¡±

    Chad was like a strong backer and Keira was so confident.

    Her stepmother looked at the two well-dressed people on the opposite side with a displeased expression, and said in a bitterly sarcastic tone, ¡°Keira, youe back with a guest. Don¡¯t you even know how to introduce him to me and your dad? You don¡¯t know how to behave properly!¡±

    Hugo thought about what Keira called Chad just now. After recalling carefully, he finally thought of something.

    He stared at Chad in horror and disbelief, and shivered, ¡°You¡­ Which Chad are you ? Shouldn¡¯t it be¡­¡±

    Was he the one from the National Investigation Bureau?

    Chad turned his body sharply. His waist was straight, and he stood upright, a lot taller than Hugo. With his imposing manner only, he could make Hugo overwhelmed.

    Holding Keira¡¯s hand, Chad stood side by side with her in front of the door while Hugo was about to start the conversation.

    ¡°I¡¯m Keira¡¯s soon-to-be engaged fianc¨¦, Chad White, and the new deputy director of the National Investigation Bureau, vice president of White Corp.¡±

    Hugo and Sadie were both stunned on the spot.

    It was the first time they had seen such a bigwig in their lifetime, and they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe too hard for fear of making mistakes¡­

    Being dumbfounded and envious, Sadie smiled apologetically andined quietly to Keira, ¡°Keira, when did you know such a big shot like Mr. White? You didn¡¯t even tell us. Otherwise, we can gain some advantage.¡±

    ¡°Gain advantage?¡±

    Keira stared at her and snorted indifferently, ¡°A biological father and stepmother who sold me are worthy of Chad¡¯s advantage?¡±

    Sadie grimaced, ¡°You!¡±

    Hugo stopped Sadie, indicating something to her with his eyes.

    With Chad present, Keira can¡¯t be beaten, and since they had such a powerful future son-inw, their gambling debts can be settled easily.

    Maybe they can live a good life because of this and enjoy the leisurely life of the wealthy.

    In just a few minutes, Hugo had had several sweet dreams.

    Relying on the fact that he was Keira¡¯s father, he straightened his back, assumed the posture as an elder, and gestured to Chad.

    ¡°Mr. White, although the rented room is simple, if you don¡¯t mind, you cane in and talk with us. Standing outside will be watched by other neighbors. It¡¯s not always good.¡±

    During the few minutes when several people were noisy at the entrance of the corridor, the neighbors all came out to watch the fun and gossiped. After hearing Chad¡¯s self-introduction, more people came out to watch.

    Chad looked calm, nced at the messy and narrow room of Hugo and his wife, and refused without thinking twice.

    ¡°No, Keira loves cleanliness. Your room is too small toe in. I don¡¯t want to dirty Keira¡¯s new dress.¡±

    ¡°And I don¡¯t like polite form, so I¡¯ll make it clear at the door.¡±

    ¡°Besides, everyone usually calls me Mr. Chad. I¡¯m not used to the address you call me.¡±

    Hugo could only smile obsequiously, ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll follow what you say.¡± He turned to look at Sadie, ¡°Sadie, go get a ss of water and serve the distinguished guest.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    The person who refused this time was Keira.

    ¡°Even I think the cups used by you are dirty. How you dare to take them out to entertain Chad?¡±

    They hadn¡¯t seen her for a year. Suddenly, she came back and changed her usual obedient attitude but became sarcastic in every word she said. Hugo didn¡¯t look good, red at her and scolded in a small voice, ¡°Keira Norris! A son won¡¯t abandon his mother for being ugly, just as a dog won¡¯t abandon its owner for being poor! Do you understand this proverb?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Keira had no expression, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. No one taught me since I was a child, no mother, and no father.¡±

    Hugo was about to be angry to death, ¡°Are you cursing me? You have been with me for more than ten years before. Now you are about to marry above your station but you treat your father like this!¡±

    Chad put his arms around Keira¡¯s waist and held her firmly in his arms, ¡°Benevolent father, filial son. Parents are always benevolent, and their children are filial. When I first met Keira, she was abused and skinny. She was lonely. I don¡¯t think her words are wrong at all.¡±

    Chad defended Keira like this. And Hugo lost his temper in an instant, lowering his head to deliberately ignore the curious eyes of the neighbors.

    Keira went straight to the topic and exined her intention again, ¡°I am here today to inform you. In addition, I will take you to go through the procedures for moving out of my household registration, and sever our rtion. In the future, whether I get married or have children, it has nothing to do with you.¡±

    The implication was that they should perish the thought to depend on her from now on.

    Hugo was about to be enraged.

    ¡°No way! If you do this, you will really be a child without a father and mother. If you marry into a wealthy family like the White family in the future, others willugh at your identity!¡±

    Keiraughed, ¡°What¡¯s the glory of having an alcoholic father who¡¯s on the run because of his gambling debts?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Hugo was speechless and looked annoyingly at Keira¡¯s and Chad¡¯s empty hands.

    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a year. This time when she came back suddenly to talk about the engagement.

    But they didn¡¯t buy any expensive gifts.

    They didn¡¯t even respect them. It can be seen that Keira was determined to draw a line with them after getting engaged.

    Sadie, who had been silent all the time, also noticed this problem, and quietly approached Hugo, and whispered, ¡°Honey, look at your daughter. She doesn¡¯t treat us as rtives at all. I guess they don¡¯t intend to give us the engagement money. ¡±

    Hugo¡¯s expression was more serious.

    With such a rich fiance, she dared not to give them the money!

 Chapter 643 Two choices; no life to spend the money

    Hugo narrowed his eyes ungratefully and stared at Keira very unhappily, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to admit me as your father, the kinship can¡¯t bepletely broken as you want.¡±

    ¡°Besides, before you met Mr. Chad, you was raised by my side for 19 years. What do you pay for the grace I raised you?¡±

    With Chad who was from the White family, Keira will never get rid of her father in her life. Being the father-inw of the deputy director of the National Investigation Bureau must be a very respectable thing!

    Hugo was already dreaming of wealth.

    Sadie echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, Keira. Don¡¯t be stubborn with your dad. Youe back today. Let¡¯s go out for dinner tonight, treat Mr. Chad well, and discuss your engagement. Don¡¯t worry. Your dad and I will definitely do our best to handle your big event well.¡±

    At this moment, she wished that she was Keira¡¯s biological mother and could be connected with Crana¡¯s leading family. Later, she could brag in front of her friends, which would be so honored. Who dares to look down on her?

    Keira was simply shocked by the couple¡¯s shameless behavior, ¡°One of you is shameless and the other is mean. You are a perfect match.¡±

    Hugo red at her, ignored her sarcasm, and said recklessly, ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t agree to cut off the rtion. I had raised you for many years. Even if it is really cut off, you must pay back the money.¡±

    Chad wrapped his arms around Keira¡¯s shoulders, and patted her lightly with his broad palms to soothe her depressed mood and give her a sense of security.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back the money.¡±

    He took out a diamond-series bank card in his pocket and showed it to Hugo and Sadie¡¯s eyes, ¡°This card contains 2. 5 million. It is several times the price of the living conditions you once gave Keira.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Hugo and Sadie stared at the card.

    Sadie was even more cheerful and eager to pick it up, ¡°Thank you Mr. Chad. You¡¯re so kind to Keira. It¡¯s too generous of you to give us such a gift.¡±

    Hugo was much calmer than Sadie but the eagerness and excitement in his eyes cannot be hidden.

    2. 5 million, although this number didn¡¯t look very good (250 means stupid in a homophonous way), they had never seen so much money in their life, let alone selling Keira into the White family as a daughter-inw.

    Even if Hugo needed to let Chad buy one and get one free to take Sadie away, Hugo was willing to it as long as he could have the money.

    Chad could clearly sense the greedy intention of the two, and before Sadie could touch the bank card in his hand, he turned his wrist and raised it two inches, making Sadie miss it.

    ¡°What do you mean? Isn¡¯t it for us?¡± Sadie asked anxiously.

    Chad sneered, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry. I haven¡¯t finished speaking yet.¡±

    Sadie had no choice but to withdraw her feet and stood beside Hugo very reluctantly.

    Chad¡¯s voice was steady and powerful, ¡°It can be used as the alimony you once raised Keira, but this is not so easy to get.¡±

    Hugo and Sadie looked serious at the same time and looked at each other.

    Chad continued, ¡°Hugo Norris, you illegally trafficked Keira to European Swye, and all the illegal money you obtained was used for gamble. I have asked the bureau to organize the detailed evidence. You two take the money and have to be prepared to go to jail at the same time.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    Hugo and Sadie eximed.

    Sadie was even more confused, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business! Why should I be sent to jail?¡±

    Keira replied, ¡°You dare to say when I was brought to European Swye by Hugo to be resold, you didn¡¯t encourage him on purpose?¡±

    Sadie refused to admit firmly, ¡°How is it possible?! I have persuaded him not to do so!¡±

    Chad smiled, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Since you don¡¯t recognize it, you can go to the bureau. I believe we will have the means to let you tell the truth, but then the punishment will be heavier.¡±

    Being so scared, Sadie ducked behind Hugo and felt a little bit guilty.

    Hugo was also stunned.

    The evidence had even been collected. Wouldn¡¯t it be impossible to deny it?

    And if they denied it, they will be punished much more severely. They dared not question whether the deputy director¡¯s words were a joke or a threat.

    After thinking about it, Hugo asked, ¡°If we go to jail, how many years will we be sentenced?¡±

    Chad smiled meaningfully, ¡°Lifetime.¡±

    ¡°What!!¡±

    Hugo and Sadie panicked to the extreme.

    Sadie: ¡°Honey, isn¡¯t he fooling us? 2. 5 million alimony, but we have to bear the crime of abduction and be imprisoned for life. No matter how much money we have, we will never have the chance to spend it.¡±

    Hugo hasn¡¯t had a drink today, so he understood.

    But Chad¡¯s identity was not something he can easily mess with, so he can only talk nicely, ¡°My future good son-inw, we¡¯re family and we can have a talk, not to mention I really just took Keira European Swye for travel. I just identally lost her, not intentional abduction¡­ You must have a solution, right?¡±

    Chad: ¡°Or, there is another solution. You remove Keira¡¯s household registration and sign an agreement, promising to sever the rtion and never contact her again. So the first solution is invalid.¡±

    That was to say that the money was not given, and the rtion had to be cut off, so they won¡¯t have a chance to take advantage of Keira and enjoy the wealthy life.

    Hugo stopped talking. Chad¡¯s expression was a little scary, and his aura was very strong.

    It was the kind of momentum thate out of the battlefield. It was impossible for Hugo and Sadie to y tricks in front of him.

    With time passing little by little, there were more and more onlookers and neighbors around.

    Chad frowned and waited impatiently.

    He tilted his head to look at Keira.

    Keira touched her stomach lightly, as if she was hungry.

    After all, they hadn¡¯t eaten dinner yet.

    Chad didn¡¯t have time to waste waiting for Hugo and Sadie, so he took out his phone and made a call to his subordinates.

    ¡°Send a team of guards here ¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his words, Hugo and Sadie hurriedly interrupted, ¡°Don¡¯t! Mr. Chad, we choose the second solution, and immediately remove Keira¡¯s household registration. Just pretend you have never seen us!¡±

    The two were about to cry but had no tears. They thought that Keira brought back a rich son-inw, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be a big disaster.

    Chad still called a team of guards to watch Hugo and his wife go through the household registration procedures.

    Half an hourter, Keira looked at her new residence booklet and smiled very happily.

    Hugo and his wife were very unwilling, and the 2. 5 million they almost got flew just like that.

    But Chad didn¡¯t give them a chance to talk nonsense at all, but let the guards escort them to write an agreement to sever their rtion and swear never to contact her again.

    The whole process was very smooth.

    After doing all this, Chad left with Keira.

    Before leaving, Keira looked at her biological father, who was worse than a beast for thest time. ¡°For the past 19 years, living by your side has been the most disgusting time in my life.¡±

    ¡°But I also want to thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have met Chad in European Swye, and I wouldn¡¯t have felt what it means to be truly loved and cared for.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Norris, we¡¯ll never meet again. I wish you and Ms. Sadie an early escape from the predicament of being charged with debts. Just behave yourself.¡±

    Hugo was extremely angry, but couldn¡¯t show it in front of Chad.

 Chapter 644 Chad is generous?

    The 2. 5 million that they were about to have was just gone like this. Their dream was broken.

    By now, Keira was no longer a member of the Norris family, and her attitude towards Hugo was extraordinarily indifferent, ignoring that he was angry with her.

    On the luxury car back to the White family, Keira felt refreshed, ¡°It¡¯s so good to be able to get rid of Hugo and Sadie forever!¡±

    Chad caught a glimpse of the wide smile on her face, andughed as well.

    But Keira quickly stoppedughing, and turned her head to ask him a question tentatively, ¡°Chad, now I have no parents. And I¡¯m an orphan. Will you¡­¡± Will he Dislike her?

    Chad seemed to know what she was worried about and answered decisively.

    ¡°No, if I hadn¡¯t met Malcolm, my savior in my life, I would have died on the border long ago, and I¡¯m also an orphan, neither of us have parents to support with. We can live a world of two for a long time before we have children in the future.¡±

    Keira was very looking forward to it, took the initiative to hold his arm, and leaned her head softly on his shoulder.

    ¡°Chad, you¡¯re my savior in my life.¡±

    Chad didn¡¯t look sideways and concentrated on driving.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Keira: ¡°Just now, you took out the bank card. You have saved the money for a long time. It shocked me a lot. I thought you really wanted to give them all the savings.¡±

    Chad smiled handsomely, ¡°They abused you and don¡¯t deserve to be your parents. Seeing you find a home, they want to extort you and want you to pull them out of the quagmire. They¡¯re too selfish. Even if I give them a penny, it will make me ufortable.¡±

    ¡°Me too. Fortunately, the money is not given to them.¡±

    Keira turned her head and her tone was sweet, ¡°But since we¡¯re about to get engaged, you have to give the cash gift. Now that I¡¯m in a segregated household registration. Chad, you just directly give me the cash gift and betrothal gift in the future.¡±

    Chad knew what she was up to, and was sly rarely.

    ¡°Okay, not only the cash and betrothal gifts, I will help you make up a dowry by the way. I will pay for everything. However, you are still being raised by me, so I will save the money for you.¡±

    Keira was speechless.

    He was deliberate? Wasn¡¯t that the same as not giving them to her?

    ¡­

    Two dayster.

    Lyra, Malcolm, Abigail and Micah¡¯s ne finallynded in Suham, Crana.

    After the trip, they were extremely tired.

    But they had a good time, especially Abigail and Micah who seemed to gain a lot.

    Emotionally, there was no estrangement due to the unpleasantness in the middle.

    They walked side by side in the VIP channel of Suham Airport.

    Micah talked to Lyra seriously, ¡°Rara, Abigail and I n to put the wedding on the agenda as soon as possible. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good idea. In two days, let¡¯s choose a good date together.¡±

    Abigail was a little shy, lowered her head and followed them silently.

    Malcolm pondered, interjected calmly and asked, ¡°As the head of the family, do you need to go to Frayton and have a meal with the Matthews?¡±

    In terms of etiquette, she needed.

    Not only the meal, but also the dowry and a series of wedding-rted matters, all had to be discussed by them.

    Micah: ¡°Rara, you have a lot ofpanies under your name. You¡¯re responsible and have the ability to manage them all. If you really have no time, I will go back to Frayton with Abigail to discuss these matters myself.¡±

    Lyra thought about it.

    When Keith got engaged with Melissa, she personally went to the Cahan Residence.

    As for the engagement of Micah and Abigail, since Frayton was not very close to Suham, she needed to take a ne. She had too many things to deal with and leave to Micah independently.

    The marriage this time was more important than the engagement. As the head of the family, if she was absent again, wouldn¡¯t it be too much favoring one over the other when dealing with Micah and Keith¡¯s big events?

    Thinking of this, Lyra answered decisively, ¡°I¡¯m going with you. Marriage is a big event. As the head of the family, I must be there to show the importance I attach to my future sister-inw. Any schedule must be sidelined.¡±

    Abigail was very moved.

    Crana¡¯s richest person wanted to go to Frayton in person to discuss the marriage with the Matthews family. Her parents were expected to be so happy that they can¡¯t sleep two or three nights in advance, and Matton Corp¡¯s stock was also expected to skyrocket.

    When they were discussing it, Malcolm pushed the suitcase and walked without saying a word. He seemed to remember something and restrained himself calmly.

    Out of the airport, Lyra and Micah did not go the same way, and the four finally separated.

    On the car back to the White family, Malcolm asked tentatively, ¡°How long are you going to stay in Frayton? Stay in the Matthews House or a hotel? Do you need me to apany you?¡±

    ¡°If a bigwig like you follow me, Mr. Jamie and Ms. Katelyn would probably be very scared.¡±

    Malcolm lowered his head, covering his deep and restrained feeling, ¡°Perhaps, I can follow you quietly. When you guys discuss about the marriage, I won¡¯te out. Just staying with you¡­ can make me feel at ease.¡±

    His tone was serious, but Lyra frowned and was keenly aware that something was wrong.

    She stared at Malcolm, watching his subtle expression and guessing something vaguely.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to go back to the Freeman Manor?¡±

    Malcolm pursed his thin lips and said nothing.

    Lyra helped him count the days, ¡°You haven¡¯t seen Fiona and She for almost a year and a half since the news of Melvin¡¯s death was made public ?¡±

    Malcolm sped her fingers, ¡°I know. You¡¯re worried about what Fiona and She did to me before, and if I still have grudges against them. You¡¯re worried if you say directly you want to go back and visit them, it might make me unhappy.¡±

    ¡°Although Fiona was mean to me at the beginning, she loves you from the bottom of her heart. Although you are not really Melvin, after living with her for so many years, she is a mother to you, right?¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t speak, clenched her palm tightly, and was very concerned about her thoughts and feelings, not wanting to arouse the slightest resentment from her.

    Lyra sighed, ¡°A year and a half ago, when you left, I have reconciled with them. Those fighting and quarreling are gone. If you really want to go back to Frayton to visit them, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    Malcolm raised his eyes suddenly and looked at her, ¡°Can you really go back with me to visit them?¡±

    Lyra nodded, ¡°Really.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t be angry?¡±

    Lyra chuckled, ¡°No.¡±

    Not only was she not angry, but she was very distressed for him.

    In the battle among rich families, the poor people were always their children.

    Malcolm was sensible. He had never experienced the love of parents and the grandfather he had always regarded as a close rtive did not trust him so much as the surface.

    Lyra knew that he felt very hurtful. Compared with the big mess of the White family, he had a smooth and peaceful life in the Freeman family, and he had experienced the meticulous maternal love from Fiona.

    The luxury car quickly pulled into the White family¡¯s garage.

    Lyra got out of the car and turned around to see another luxury car parked next to her.

    It was not the White family¡¯s car, but¡­

 Chapter 645 Malcolm makes his son cry

    Among all the luxury cars of the White family, Malcolm and Chad¡¯s were ck, and she had two green cars and one white car.

    Other Whites¡¯ cars were basically red, white and ck.

    But today, a sky blue Rolls Royce was parked in the garage.

    The color was so bright and dazzling, so it was hard not to notice it.

    Like her green Maserati, that was mboyant

    When Lyra saw this color, she thought of the owner¡¯s precious blue eyes.

    Really¡­ the car was like its owner.

    Malcolm hugged her from behind, followed her to look at the car together, and found the problem. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like this is the White family¡¯s car.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s Anthony¡¯s. We didn¡¯t tell him we¡¯re going back to Crana today. Maybe he¡¯s here to see our babies.¡±

    Malcolm looked at her strangely, ¡°Rara, you can remember his license te number so clearly?¡±

    Lyra was startled and flicked his forehead lightly, ¡°What are you thinking? How could I possibly remember it? This color made me guess so.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t say anything, took her palm in one hand and the suitcase in the other, and returned to Lyre Spiti.

    When they got home, Anthony was there ying with Momo in the baby room on the fourth floor.

    Seeing Lyra and Malcolming in, Anthony joked with Momo, ¡°Momo baby, your parents finallye back home after going out and having fun. Fortunately, they still remember your two children and won¡¯t abandon you two directly.¡±

    Lyra and Malcolm walked in side by side, and they both sat down beside Spencer as Anthony was talking to Momo.

    ¡°Mr. and Mrs., you are back. I¡¯ll leave you guys alone. I go downstairs to make powered milk.¡± Sophia left the nursery, knowing how to behave.

    After Sophia left, Anthony kept his eyes on Lyra¡¯s face, and after a while, he smiled lightly and said, ¡°Rara, you have been looking good recently. It seems this trip is going well.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good. Thanks to you and Chad for doing this to us.¡±

    Anthony smiled casually, ¡°I¡¯m the godfather of Spencer and Momo. When you¡¯re not home, of course I have the responsibility to take care of them.¡±

    They had known each other for twenty years, so Lyra skipped the pleasantries and turned her head to watch Spencer.

    Spencer, who was in the blue crib, blinked lightly with his long eyshes and showed little interest in the toy in Lyra¡¯s hand.

    Malcolm keenly found that he seemed to be not in good spirits, and asked Anthony, ¡°Spencer¡¯s state is not right. Has he been sick for the past two days?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s hand stopped shaking the rattle, and he exined seriously, ¡°It¡¯s not sick. I asked the pediatrician from the medical team to check his body. No problem has been found for the time being. Maybe it¡¯s a physical problem, or maybe it¡¯s caused by the weather. Spencer¡¯s appetite has not been as good as Momo¡¯s during this time.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s face remained serious, and he patted Spencer¡¯s soft cheek, but there was no response.

    He continued and then changed from patting to pinching.

    As if feeling the pain, Spencer finally cried.

    The cry was still loud, not weak or soft.

    Lyra was so distressed that she hurriedly picked up Spencer who was crying, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t cry. Your dad is too bad. He can¡¯t control his strength and pinches our Spencer¡¯s face red. Mommy will help Spencer to teach your dad a lesson.¡±

    Malcolm looked at his hand and smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t use much force, but I didn¡¯t expect my son¡¯s face to be so tender, like tofu. And it would turn red when I pinched it.¡±

    Lyra: ¡°You have strong hands. Spencer¡¯s skin is delicate. How can he bear your pinch? If you want to test his mental state, you should let me do it.¡±

    As soon as they came back home, he was scolded by her because of the baby. Malcolm looked at Lyra dotingly, ¡°You¡¯re right. Next time, you should do it.¡±

    Anthony watched from the side as the couple chatted.

    Although there were signs of small quarrels, the two looked at each other with love in their eyes. This kind of quarrel was more like the taste of their daily life. It was very harmonious, and he couldn¡¯t even interject.

    Even sitting here was a bit redundant.

    His blue eyes concealed a trace of loss. Anthony kept talking with Momo until the conversation between Lyra and Malcolm ended.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°If you¡¯re really worried about your son, you can take Spencer to thergest children¡¯s hospital in Suham for a full check-up, so as not to say I didn¡¯t do my best to take care of him.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Lyra helped Malcolm. ¡°He is too young to do a full set of tests. Malcolm is habitually trying to check Spencer¡¯s state. He doesn¡¯t mean to distrust you.¡±

    A man being used cannot be suspected while a suspected man cannot be used. Since they chose Anthony to take care of them, Lyra and Malcolm must trust him.

    ¡°Malcolm and I will only stay here for one day. We have booked a ticket for tomorrow and have to stay in Frayton for two days. So we still need to bother you.¡±

    Anthony still replied calmly and nicely, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡­

    The next day.

    Micah and Abigail had already taken the early flight to Frayton in the early morning. They had informed the Matthews family to make preparations in advance.

    Lyra and Malcolm did not take the ne until noon.

    Lyra looked at the clouds outside the ne, and was very emotional:

    ¡°Micah finally settles down. Keith and Melissa seem to be quite stable. Chad and Keira will officially get engaged in a few days. Our families are basically in stable rtionship. This is great. ¡±

    Malcolm wrapped his arms around her waist, leaned his head in, buried it deep in her neck, took a deep breath, and agreed,

    ¡°Life is getting better and better, and hopeful. But when are you going to hold a wedding with me?¡±

    The life of the two who loved each other without a grand wedding always made them feel unsatisfactory.

    Lyra: ¡°Didn¡¯t we say itst time? When Spencer and Momo grow up and can be the little flower girl and page boy who can help me lift my wedding dress. How wonderful.¡±

    Malcolm thought about it. It seemed that it would happen in a few years, and it was still worth looking forward to.

    A few hourster, they arrived at the Frayton Airport.

    The Matthews learned that Lyra and Malcolm wereing together. As the first and second national couple on the Crana Rich List, the Matthews was very honored and took the initiative to book the most expensive seven-star hotel in Frayton.

    Once Lyra and Malcolm left the airport, they didn¡¯t have to arrange anything but just went straight to the hotel.

    Katelyn was very kind when she saw Lyra, and the smile on her face never faded from beginning to end.

    The two families discussed the matter of the wedding for an entire afternoon. Lyra was extraordinarily generous and and directly gave Abigail 2% of the Lloyd¡¯s Corp share as the gift.

    At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, the two finally reached an agreement, and the wedding date was set on a day a monthter.

    It was toote. Katelyn wanted to keep Lyra and Malcolm at the Matthews House, but after being turned down once by Lyra, she didn¡¯t mention it anymore.

    The two families had a harmonious atmosphere. They came out of a plush private room in the hotel and walked side by side.

    When passing a corner, a woman in high heels walked very fast and identally bumped into Lyra¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°You walk¡­¡±

    The woman¡¯s shrill voice was habitually domineering over the years, but when she looked up to see Lyra¡¯s face, she pulled her arm and eximed in ecstasy, ¡°Am I wrong? Are you Lyra? You¡¯re back here!?¡±

 Chapter 646 Will I be beaten for lying?

    Lyra turned her head. It was She.

    It was a coincidence that they could meet at the hotel.

    She grabbed her wrist with both hands, full of joy and admiration. The arrogance and domineering attitude disappeared after she saw Lyra.

    ¡°Lyra, we haven¡¯t seen each other for over a year. I know from online you gave birth to twins. Congrattions, I didn¡¯t expect your figure still look so sexy after giving birth. I really envy you.¡±

    Lyra smiled appropriately, patted She¡¯s shoulder, and exined, ¡°My brother Micah and Miss Matthews are getting married, and I¡¯m here to arrange it.¡±

    She paused, nced back at Malcolm, and continued, ¡°And visit you and Mrs. Freeman by the way.¡±

    She was stunned, heard the address she called Fiona, and felt a little bit lost, thinking of her brother who was buried in the cemetery, Lyra ¡®s ex-husband.

    ¡°Congrattions Lyra, now you have a new life. I heard you have a very good rtionship with Malcolm White.¡±

    Lyra nced back at Malcolm again and smiled, ¡°Yes, it is.¡±

    Malcolm stood in the back without saying a word, and looked cold. In front of the Matthews, he didn¡¯te up to talk.

    Katelyn didn¡¯t know that Melvin was Malcolm. The scene that they stood there together was indescribably weird.

    Being afraid that Lyra would be embarrassed, and even more worried that Malcolm would be suspicious, Katelyn took the initiative to say, ¡°It¡¯s veryte. Miss. Freeman has a party tonight, right? For work?¡±

    She nodded, ¡°Yes, Freeman Group has a new coboration in discussion.¡±

    ¡°Then we won¡¯t disturb you. Ms. Lyra and I have some details about Abigail¡¯s wedding to discuss individually, so we¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    She released her hand from Lyra¡¯s wrist, ¡°Okay, take your time.¡±

    Perhaps it was because the days when she was trained harshly by Lyra were too impressed, when she stood in front of Lyra, she was well-behaved and did not dare to show any signs of arrogance and domineering.

    Before leaving, she nced carefully at the man behind Lyra.

    He was so handsome. His aura was so strong and overwhelming.

    So he was Crana¡¯s famous Malcolm White?

    She couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces. For some reason, she always had a feeling that this man seemed to be a bit like her brother who died more than a year ago.

    But she just thought about it and quickly felt it impossible.

    The Freeman family and the White family, the most wealthy and prestigious family in Suham, has a great difference, and there was noparison at all.

    She must have been mistaken.

    She lowered her head, didn¡¯t dare to look any further, and walked around Lyra and the others.

    Lyra watched She¡¯s reaction just now when she looked at Malcolm, and smirked secretly.

    After leaving the hotel and saying goodbye to each other, they got into the car back to the hotel and Lyra said, ¡°Did you see the expression of your little sister just now? Surprised and unbelievable. Guess what she was thinking? Would she think that I couldn¡¯t forget his brother, so I deliberately found a man who looks like her brother?¡±

    Malcolm lookednguid and had no expression, ¡°I saw it. I thought she would recognize me directly, and was thinking about how to put it off in front of the Matthews, but she didn¡¯t say anything and ran away.¡±

    ¡°I thought too much. I thought she would recognize my figure just by looking at me, just like you did.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help shaking his head and hugged her waist domineeringly, ¡°It seems their life is very good. I have lived in the Freeman family for more than ten years. It has only been more than a year, and she hasn¡¯t recognized me. You¡¯re the best. Only you know me well.¡±

    Lyra couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡± If Fiona knows the fake son she loves for more than ten years is Malcolm White, the director of the National Investigation Bureau, she should have more exaggerated expression that She has, right?¡±

    Malcolm thought for a while, then leaned in and kissed her soft cheeks, ¡°It should be. Maybe tomorrow I¡¯ll know how they react.¡±

    Lyra leaned against his broad shoulder and nced sideways at the receding streetlights outside the window.

    Thinking of the past year, she felt a little emotional.

    But she said nothing.

    ¡­

    The next day.

    Malcolm got up early. Maybe Lyra was going to apany him back to the Freeman Manor today. He hadn¡¯t slept all night, and he didn¡¯t know if he was excited or nervous?

    After changing into suit and trousers, he sat beside the bed in the hotel room and looked at the high-rise buildings outside the window. No one knew what he was thinking.

    Lyra saw this when she woke up.

    He sat upright. With his back to her, his breath was heavy, and he was too dignified even in trance. He was handsome just by looking at the back of his head.

    Her slender fingers slipped into Malcolm¡¯s dark suit jacket, hooked the belt on his waist, and tugged.

    ¡°What are you thinking? Get up early in the morning to be a sculpture? Do you have something on your mind?¡±

    Malcolm turned back, bent over, cupped her cheeks with both palms, and kissed her on her soft lips.

    After kissing, it seemed that he was unwilling to stop here but continued to kiss her forehead, chin, eyes¡­ all of them were not spared.

    Lyra was almost dazed by his overwhelming kisses. Her palm pressed down his face, and she could barely stop him.

    ¡°Why are you so cordial and crazy all of a sudden? I¡¯m not used to it. It seems like I¡¯m going to part.¡±

    Malcolm held her tightly in his arms, rubbing against her neck, ¡°We won¡¯t part, never. I just think of the first time I saw you in Suham. I was wearing a mask, but I was still recognized by you. I feel a little emotional. That¡¯s it.¡±

    Lyra patted him on the back and said seriously, ¡°Because I love you, always, and I have never forgotten you.¡±

    She had deceived herself that she wanted to let go of this rtionship, and if Malcolm hadn¡¯t been quicker, maybe she would have let it go.

    But when Malcolm risked his life for her time and time again, and even almost disappeared from her world, she realized how could she easily let go of him whom she had loved for three years?

    Malcolm didn¡¯t talk, and somehow, sinceing to Frayton yesterday, he was been in a low mood.

    Lyra felt it and didn¡¯t know what was on his mind. Maybe he was afraid of something?

    ¡°Honey, are you still hiding from me about the Freeman family¡¯s stuff?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s entire face was buried in her neck. She was unable to see his expression, and his back froze for a moment.

    After hesitating for a while, he asked in a low voice, ¡°If I lie, will you punish me?¡±

    Lyra looked serious, and pinched the soft flesh on his waist, like a threat, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Malcolm was silent for a while, and there was an indescribable and depressed feeling in his hoarse voice.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to say. You and Melvin have divorced, and even your identities when we got married were fake. The Freeman family has nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t need to know it.¡±

    Lyra frowned. Perhaps out of curiosity, the more Malcolm said that, the more curious she became.

    What was the secret that kept Malcolm awake all night? He sat up early in the morning and stared out the window in a daze.

    He hugged her abnormally for a while and kissed her fiercely.

    When she was thinking about it, Malcolm straightened up, and his handsome face left her neck, ¡°Come on, babe. We¡¯ll go back to the Freeman Manor in half an hour.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Lyra didn¡¯t ask any further questions, nodded in response, and went to the bathroom to wash up.

    No matter what kind of secrets Malcolm had in his heart, they should go to the Freeman Manor first. And she can always find clues and solve her doubts.

 Chapter 647 My brother is the son of White family?

    An hourter, Lyra and Malcolm headed to the Freeman Manor.

    The people in the Freeman Manor had just woken up and started working, and the whole house was resounding with the loud cries of a baby.

    She and her husband Edward were in a hurry.

    Fiona was also woken up by the crying sound and ran over to check in annoyance, cursing a lot.

    ¡°Edward, look at you. As a father, you are ipetent at all. What¡¯s the use of managing thepany well?! When you get home, you don¡¯t even know how to take care of your kid!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll pay attention next time.¡±

    ¡°Next time? I¡¯ve heard this like 800 times but you never change it.¡±

    Edward was busy coaxing the baby while responding perfunctorily to Fiona¡¯s unfriendly words, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Fiona got up early in the morning and instantly blew up, ¡°Did you hear what I said! You only pay lip service!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    She was dying ofughter. Seeing that her mother was going to lose temper, she quickly helped said, ¡°Alright, mom, don¡¯t stand at the door and just stop talking. Come over and help us with the baby. Crying all the morning. I don¡¯t know if we¡¯ve done something wrong.¡±

    Fiona looked at her good for nothing daughter and son-inw, and walked over angrily, nagging.

    ¡°You two, you are really ipetent parents! If your brother is still here, he and Lyra won¡¯t definitely worry me!¡±

    ¡­

    Lyra and Malcolm arrived at the door of the Freeman Manor, carrying many gifts. And they heard the noises and cries mixing together.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing that there were guests, the butler trotted out of the house, stepped forward quickly, and saw the man next to Lyra at a nce.

    ¡°Mr. ¡­ Mr. Melvin?!¡±

    The butler looked panic-stricken as if he saw a ghost, and he wiped his eyes with his sleeve and looked at him for several times.

    This man looked too simr to Melvin Freeman, both in sense and appearance. And they even had the same cold temperament, but if looking closely, the butler felt it vaguely unfamiliar.

    Moreover, the butler clearly remembered that Melvin died a year and a half ago.

    How could he be possible to stand here¡­

    He sighed inwardly and greeted Lyra with a smile , ¡°Miss Lloyd, do you specifically visit Mrs. Freeman and Ms. here from Suham?¡±

    Lyra smiled and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re still cared by a bigwig like you. We the Freeman family are so ttered. If old Mr. Freeman knows about it, he will definitely be very gratified in the heaven. He made a right decision back then.¡±

    The butler immediately called the servants over and helped with the gifts from Lyra and Malcolm.

    Lyra: ¡°You can go to the cemetery and share this with him.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± The butler smiled and politely asked Lyra the identity of the man next to him, ¡°Miss Lloyd, who is he?¡±

    Lyra nced sideways at Malcolm, and smiled slyly, ¡°My husband.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re Mr. Malcolm. I have heard of your illustrious name for a long time. You are really like¡­! No, you are handsome!¡± The butler looked up and was sucked in by that face again, almost saying the wrong words.

    Lyra smirked, and Malcolm stood silently beside her, being extremely cold.

    ¡°Miss Lloyd, Mr. Malcolm, our two distinguished guests, pleasee to the front hall and wait for a while. I will immediately inform them.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Lyra took Malcolm¡¯s arm and entered the Freeman Manor side by side.

    She hadn¡¯t been back here for more than a year, and it seemed a lot had changed.

    In the past, Fiona loved roses the most and there was arge garden with roses of expensive varieties, but now they were all torn down.

    All that was left was the lushwn, a swing and a slide for toddlers.

    Entering the hall, yton Freeman¡¯s favorite set of ssical furniture had been reced with a soft fabric sofa, and the coffee table was all rounded, as if to prevent children from getting hurt from it.

    Malcolm looked at the entire house carefully. He had lived there for more than ten years, and hadn¡¯t returned here for only a year and a half. Except for the same exterior decoration, the interior decorations and styles were all different.

    He can¡¯t find the familiarity when he lived here.

    Lyra watched him from the side without speaking.

    A few minutester, they could hear the hurried sound of walking downstairs.

    Fiona, She, and Edward with a baby all came down to greet the guests.

    As soon as they walked down the stairs, Fiona saw Malcolm¡¯s tall figure in the distance, and a sense of familiarity was overwhelming.

    Her heartbeat quickened with horror, and her footsteps couldn¡¯t help speeding up. After she saw Malcolm¡¯s facepletely, her eyes turned red as soon as she said it, and her tears fell instantly.

    ¡°My son, my son really isn¡¯t dead!¡± She rushed towards Malcolm with tears in her eyes, as if she had suffered from the pain of longing, and felt extremely aggrieved.

    Malcolm caught her and let her hug him and cry.

    The butler reminded, ¡°Madam, he is not Mr. Melvin. He is¡­ Miss Lloyd¡¯s husband, Mr. Melvin.¡±

    Fiona rested her head on Malcolm¡¯s chest and cried, ¡°My son is Lyra¡¯s husband. Lyra¡¯s husband must be my son.¡±

    Lyra and Malcolm looked at each other, being a little surprised that Fiona could say such a thing.

    When did she find out?

    When did she be so intelligent?

    She, who came from behind, stepped forward to stop her mother in horror, ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? My brother and Lyra divorced like many years ago. You are holding Lyra¡¯s current husband, the man in power of White family. I heard he is also the boss of the National Investigation Bureau. The whole country knows him. Be careful not to offend Mr. Malcolm ¡­ maybe you will be detained for a few days.¡±

    Thest sentence made Fiona sober a lot in an instant.

    She raised her face, double-checked Malcolm¡¯s face, and looked at Lyra who was next to her.

    A year and a half ago, Melvin gave her a letter when he had an ident, and she still had it.

    Her biological son had died many years ago, and the substitute son who took his ce to show filial piety to her also died¡­

    The man in power of White family, how was that possible..

    She seemed toe to reason now, and her fingers that let go Malcolm went stiff.

    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Malcolm for offending you. I¡­¡±

    Malcolm grabbed her wrinkled and thin wrist, and smiled gently, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m back.¡±

    The word ¡°word¡± made three people in the hall panic.

    Fiona¡¯s face was tear-stained as she digested Malcolm¡¯s words for a long time because of the excessive surprise.

    ¡°You¡­ you call me mom?¡±

    She turned to look at Lyra to confirm.

    Lyra nodded, confirming Malcolm¡¯s words.

    Fiona was ecstatic, ¡°I knew Lyra loved my son so much at that time. She decided that it would never change in her life. How could it be possible that after she regained her identity, the news of her engagement to another man was reported a few months after my son¡¯s death? It¡¯s really you, it¡¯s really you¡­¡±

    She¡¯s eyes widened and she was stunned.

    Fiona can ept it, but she can¡¯t.

    ¡°God, how could my brother be the man in power of the White family? How it could be? My brother is not the son of Freeman family? Mom? He is the illegitimate son of you and someone in the White family? Then am I ¡­¡±

    Her mind was exploding and she had already imagined that she maybe an illegitimate daughter of a wealthy family.

 Chapter 648 Why is Malcolm hiding the Freeman family secret?

    Fiona raised her face with anger at the word ¡°illegitimate¡±, and turned back, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Your mother is very loyal. Not a easy woman. I only love your dad!¡±

    She sighed in disappointment, ¡°I thought I could be Lyra¡¯s long-lost sister-inw, but it seems like it¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Edwardughed while coaxing the baby, ¡°Babe, you are still a sister-inw now. Mr. Malcolm just call Fiona mom.¡±

    She thought about it and turned happy again, but she was curious about Malcolm¡¯s background.

    ¡°Since Mr. Malcolm, you¡¯re my elder brother, then¡­ then why are you the White? Could it be that you were taken away by the White family by mistake many years ago. You two switched?¡±

    Fiona red at her in disgust, ¡°You¡¯ve read too many novels and watched a lot of TV dramas. How can it happen in real life?¡±

    She was even more confused, ¡°What happens on earth? Is Mr. Malcolm the Freeman or the White?¡±

    Malcolm patted Fiona gently on the back, smoothing for her, ¡°It¡¯s a long story, mom. I want to talk to you alone.¡±

    Fiona looked up and saw the solemnity and attention in his pupils, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to the study and talk about it. It¡¯s more soundproof there.¡±

    The two quickly left the hall one after the other.

    Lyra watched Malcolm¡¯s back, with her suspicions deepening.

    Malcolm was going to chat with Fiona alone behind her back. What would he say to Fiona?

    As she was just thinking about it, She stepped forward and took her arm, ¡°Lyra, have you had breakfast? I¡¯ll ask the chef to cook a sumptuous meal with your favorite taste. Celebrate it foring home with my brother.¡±

    Edward reminded her, ¡°Babe, how can breakfast be a sumptuous meal? It¡¯s not good for everybody¡¯s health. Don¡¯t be too enthusiastic!¡±

    She red at him, ¡°Anyway, Lyra understands what I mean. I don¡¯t dare to hurt her but I¡¯m sincere.¡±

    Lyra watched the bickering of the young couple and said with a smile, ¡°I indeed haven¡¯t had breakfast but you don¡¯t have to treat me like a guest. Malcolm is willing toe back here and he must treat you as his families. Just make it simple. Prepare whatever you usually eat.¡±

    ¡°No, I need to prepare more for the exquisite breakfast.¡±

    Fiona and Malcolm went to the study to discuss the matter, and She took the decision by herself and said to the butler, ¡°Go to the kitchen. Let them prepare more breakfast, and make it more delicate.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The breakfast matter was settled, and Lyra took the initiative to walk up to Edward and look at the little baby in his arms.

    ¡°How old?¡± she asked.

    Edward: ¡°It¡¯s only three months.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s elder than my two babies. You¡¯re a brother.¡±

    Edward took the initiative to hand the baby over, ¡°Would you like to hug him? Joshua is a little naughty, but in your arms, he can definitely behave well.¡±

    Since she gave birth to two babies, Lyra had been very fond of children, and she took the baby boy carefully.

    Joshua was not noisy and even grinned at Lyra. He was cute and seemed to like Lyra very much.

    She stood beside her for a while. Her husband and Lyra seemed to know each other well, which made her feel a little strange.

    That was because she didn¡¯t know that Edward was Lyra¡¯s former subordinate of Dark Bell.

    Entering the Freeman Group to work and monitoring the top executives of the Group were all orders from Lyra.

    Lyra focused on Joshua in her arm , ¡°Your baby boy looks in good spirits, much more lively than my Spencer. They will do workout and exercise when they grow up. If you two have any educational difficulties about Joshua in the future, you cane find me and Malcolm.¡±

    Edward was ttered, ¡°Thank you very much on behalf of Joshua.¡±

    After chatting for more than half an hour, the breakfast was almost ready.

    Lyra, She and Edward went to the dining room to take their seats.

    Since Fiona and Malcolm hadn¡¯te, the three continued to chat at the dinner table.

    After waiting for another ten minutes, Fiona and Malcolm hadn¡¯t returned from the study.

    Lyra felt it a little strange, wondering what they were talking about.

    Malcolm was hiding something about the Freeman family from her. What was it?

    After five more minutes of waiting, Malcolm and Fiona finally hurried to the dining room from the family meeting.

    Lyra looked sideways and found that the expressions of the two were very calm. Even Fiona, who was overjoyed when she saw her son, became very calm.

    Fiona knew something?

    So that she was able to restore to normal so quickly¡­?

    Lyra¡¯s mind was full of questions and doubts, and she was distracted when having breakfast.

    What she was all thinking about ¡­ Malcolm was hiding something from her. He had a secret.

    ¡°Babe, eat more. The bread here has always been delicious.¡±

    Malcolm spoke softly as usual, serving her dishes.

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything, just picked up the bread he served her and tasted it carefully.

    Freeman family once was a painful memory for her.

    But now, because of Joshua¡¯s birth, the decoration and furniture were all changed and new.

    Those bad memories were gone with them.

    For Malcolm, the familiarity was gone.

    After the meal, several people took Joshua and chatted for a while in the yard.

    Before leaving, Fiona couldn¡¯t help but redden her eyes, and said to Malcolm with a choked voice, ¡°Good boy, take care of Lyra. You two are really a good match. I hope your family will always be happy.¡±

    Malcolm smiled, ¡°We¡¯ll.¡±

    Fiona: ¡°When you¡¯re not busy with work and have time in the future, juste back with Lyra. I will always¡­ remember you.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lyra listened silently, clearly feeling that Fiona¡¯s attitude towards Malcolm seemed a little rusty.

    What had they discussed just now?

    The doubts in her heart was making Lyra uneasy.

    After saying goodbye to the Freemans, they got into the car back to the hotel and Lyra couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°What happened to Fiona ? It feels like her expression is weird after you chatted with her at the study.¡±

    Malcolm sat with her in the back row, while the driver driving in the front.

    His tone was in, ¡°Just telling her the truth about the real Melvin.¡±

    ¡°She was not able to raise him since she gave birth to him. Melvin was taken away by yton, old Freeman. yton disliked her origin and the way she married into the Freeman family. For fear that she couldn¡¯t teach his grandchild properly, yton let Melvin be sent to NIB and he became my subordinate¡­¡±

    He recounted those past events softly.

    ¡°Her biological son died because of me. I took refuge in the Freeman family and served Melvin for more than ten years, but I¡­ After all, I am not her biological son. It is normal for her to feel estranged for a while. ¡±

    On his cold face , there was no expression, as if he was telling someone else¡¯s story.

    But Lyra clearly knew that just before he entered the Freeman Manor, he was delighted.

    After entering, the dness in his heart disappeared little by little, making her hard to understand.

    Lyra: ¡°You talked with her for nearly an hour for this. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s more than that?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s face looked normal as usual. He didn¡¯t look at her but looked out the window sideways.

    She leaned over and forcibly straightened Malcolm¡¯s face, making him look at her, ¡°Your expression tells me the thing you want to hide is not simple. And it is more likely to be rted to me. Otherwise you would not be so abnormal.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t answer.

    Lyra suddenly nced at the backward scenery outside the car window.

    ¡°No, this is not the way back to the hotel. Where are we going?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s ck eyes looked deep and distant, ¡°Frayton Cemetery.¡±

 Chapter 649 Mention the past again

    To the cemetery?

    Lyra frowned suspiciously, staring at Malcolm who looked gentle.

    Of course she knew who was buried in the Frayton cemetery. She didn¡¯t know about Malcolm¡¯s fake death at that time so she stayed at Frayton for half a year for the tombstone.

    While she was contemting, Malcolm touched her soft cheek with hisrge palm and smiled slightly, ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°I was thinking¡­ Are you going to see Melvin? What secret of the Freeman family do you hide from me? Is that secret rted to me?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s fingers gently rubbed her cheeks, and his ck eyes made it impossible for Lyra to see through him.

    When he spoke, he still said softly, ¡°Rara, you didn¡¯t have much breakfast at the Freeman Manor, and you looked gloomy. You were really thinking about this.¡±

    ¡°I really can¡¯t hide anything from you. It¡¯s my fault you had no appetite this morning.¡±

    Lyra patted the back of his hand lightly, and said angrily, ¡°You knew it. We should be more honest. It¡¯s not toote to exin to me.¡±

    Malcolm took her hand, bowed his head reverently, and kissed on her palm.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to Frayton Cemetery just to tell you, but you¡¯re not allowed to be mad at me.¡±

    Lyra smiled enchantingly, ¡°It was all happening many years ago. There¡¯s nothing to haggle over. Besides, I have even two babies with you. Can I leave the babies and you in a fit of anger?¡±

    Malcolm nodded in agreement, ¡°You¡¯re right. I was overthinking.¡±

    More than 20 minutester, the luxury car stopped outside the Frayton cemetery.

    Lyra and Malcolm got out of the car together and bought two bouquets of white flowers at the funeral shop outside the cemetery.

    Lyra had walked many times this road leading to Melvin¡¯s tombstone.

    Every time when she came here before, her feeling was extremely heavy.

    However, this time, with her sweetheart not under the tombstone, but by her side, Lyra was at peace, held the flower in one hand, and took Malcolm¡¯s hand with the other hand, sping his fingers tightly.

    Lyra could find Melvin¡¯s tombstone with precision even with her eyes closed.

    When she saw it this time, she was shocked to realize that the gray-white photo on the tombstone had been changed.

    It was no longer Malcolm¡¯s unsmiling and indifferent face, but a young face that Lyra had never seen before.

    She took a closer look suspiciously, ¡°During the half year when I was still in Frayton, I woulde to see it almost every two or three days. It was your photo before. When did it change it?¡±

    Lyra thought it very strange, ¡°If it had been reced by the real Melvin¡¯s photo, how could She still bepletely in the dark? Hasn¡¯t shee to express her condolences to her brother for a year and a half?¡±

    Malcolm politely ced the flower in front of the tombstone tform and bowed slightly to show respect for the deceased.

    ¡°Justst night, I sent a message to Frayton Police before going to bed. I had them rece the photo on the tombstones overnight.¡±

    ¡°You move really fast.¡±

    Malcolm looked a little weird, ¡°Do you want my photo to hang on here all the time?¡±

    Lyra was startled, and gave him a serious look, ¡°Don¡¯t say it.¡±

    Malcolm changed the subject wisely, ¡°Melvin died in an ident when he was fifteen years old. He was my most capable subordinate. I have always felt guilty and regretful about his death¡­¡±

    Lyra listened quietly. Although he had confessed this once before when she learned Malcolm¡¯s fake death, she was still patient to his expounding.

    ¡°Although Melvin was sent to the Junior Military Academy affiliated to the bureau since he was a child, Fiona and She lost contact with him for more than ten years. yton knew it. When I reced Melvin¡¯s name back then, yton soon became doubtful about me, but he kept silent until, he asked me to marry you¡­¡±

    Lyra¡¯s expression suddenly turned grim.

    Malcolm¡¯s abnormality in the past two days was really because the secret of the Freeman family was rted to her.

    Malcolm sighed, ¡°Do you still remember? I treated you very well before marriage and took care of you like my sister. When I found out I was going to marry you, my attitude towards you changed drastically, and I was often cynical.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I remember.¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t care about that any more, she still remembered it very clearly when she was in Freeman family, especially the things with Malcolm.

    Malcolm lowered his head sadly, and opened and closed his mouth a few times before continuing, ¡°yton found me, told me about my background, and asked me to¡­¡±

    Lyra asked, ¡°What did he want you to do?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°He wanted to kill you quietly, do some religious rites, and make you and Melvin who was dead as a pair, so that he won¡¯t be too lonely in heaven.¡±

    That was ¡­ ghost marriage.

    Lyra was shocked, thinking about yton¡¯s kind and peaceful face.

    Unexpectedly, yton kept her in the Freeman Manor with such a vicious mind.

    ¡°Melvin died many years ago. He was so pedantic. It¡¯s ridiculous he believed this kind of thing.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous.¡±

    Malcolm touched her face, ¡°At that time, I was still under the protection of the Freeman family. He didn¡¯t give me the execution power of the Freeman Group with confidence. I had no evidence to go to the police station to expose his absurd behavior. So, I can only alienate you and treat you indifferently to let you give up with malicious words. And it was also to confuse yton.¡±

    ¡°I told him more than once you¡¯re not suitable to me in terms of personality. After we got married, we moved out of the Freeman Manor and went to Seaside Vi to live alone to avoid yton¡¯s plot, so he had not been able to find a chance in those years to kill you.¡±

    ¡°You know some of these thing. Like during the first year after marrying you, yton and I used to fight in the study, and every time it was because of you.¡±

    ¡°I thought this was to protect your life safety, but I didn¡¯t expect to ignore your psychological problems. And because I obviously showed I didn¡¯t like you, it indirectly contributed to the Freemans¡¯ mean treating to you, causing you to be disheartened at the time. It was my fault.¡±

    Lyra listened and analyzed.

    ¡°I still remember yton held my hand before he died, telling me not to divorce, andplimenting you so much. It turned out to be not sincere, but he just wanted me to be tied to the Freeman family as the daughter-inw, waiting for an opportunity to kill me.¡±

    Malcolm nodded, ¡°So he told you this before he died.¡±

    His eyes were red and a little bit watery, staring at Lyra. His hand that held hers was sweating.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t dared to tell you the whole truth. I¡¯m afraid you will want to leave me when you think of the pain of those three years again.¡±

    After going through so many things together, he really couldn¡¯t bear the pain of losing her.

    Lyra touched his face, soothing his unease, ¡°How could¡­¡±

    Before she finished her words, she suddenly remembered a very important thing, ¡°This is not right. If you always disliked me, wanted to divorce me, and didn¡¯t want me to be the daughter-inw of Freeman family because of yton¡¯s conspiracy, then why did you want to engaged with Charlotte? I remember you at that time because of life-saving grace, you were responsive to her needs and carefully protected her. Why were you not afraid of her being harmed?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s face stiffened.

    When talking about all the things happened in Frayton, she would always mention Charlotte. Malcolm felt despaired and would rather never know such a person.

    Suddenly, Lyra grabbed his earlobe with a fierce look ,¡±Be honest. Are you still hiding something else?¡±

 Chapter 650 Malcolm is still shy

    Malcolm was very aggrieved, ¡°I don¡¯t. I really don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t intend to let him go, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to exin the stuff between you and Charlotte?¡±

    ¡­

    Can he tell the truth?

    He was afraid he would be beaten when they went back to the hotel.

    Malcolm was silent and exined after considering about it, ¡°yton had passed away when I agreed to be engaged to her. There was no need to worry about that risk anymore.¡±

    Lyra nodded thoughtfully, ¡°You think the Freeman family is already safe, so even if she gets married with you, she doesn¡¯t have to worry about the death of Melvin. In the end, you still love her, right? After you divorced with me resolutely, you engaged with her.¡±

    Her expression was calm and her voice was calm too, but he could sense her chill.

    He couldn¡¯t really get away with it.

    He was in the wrong.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t love her but I¡¯ve always loved you. I just didn¡¯t see my mind clearly and announced to be engaged with her. She came to the vi in the middle of the night in a heavy rain, and talked about the life-saving kindness to me. I weighed it and just agreed.¡±

    ¡°Babe¡­¡±

    He whispered softly, grabbed Lyra¡¯s palm and rubbed it lightly.

    And it seemed that he was fawning.

    Lyra withdrew her hand, took a few steps forward, ced the two bouquets of white flowers in front of Melvin¡¯s tombstone, and said coldly, ¡°This was all happening in the past. It has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Malcolm leaned over, observed her side look, and asked, ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re. I can see you¡¯re not happy.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t answer him but bowed slowly three times to Melvin¡¯s tombstone,pletely ignoring him who was desperate.

    Malcolm: ¡°I am wrong. I know Charlotte tried to murder you many times before. Although she has paid the price now and is dead, I did defend her. If you¡¯re angry, just vent it on me.¡±

    He grabbed Lyra¡¯s hand and put it on his face, looking like a punchbag admitting punishment.

    Lyra nced at him and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m really angry.¡±

    ¡°Then punish me. I am willing to submit to your punishment in my life.¡±

    Lyra smirked, and said evilly, ¡°Then I will beat you. Are you scared?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s jawline stiffened. He swallowed slightly and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Seeing his determined expression, Lyra held back a smile, stepped closer, and whispered, ¡°Then what if¡­ I ask for immediate punishment?¡±

    Malcolm had always been calm but was panic now, ¡°Now, now? Right here?¡±

    Lyra stared at him sternly. She didn¡¯t confirm or deny, and didn¡¯t seem to joke with him.

    Malcolm held his breath and looked around the uninhabited cemetery. His always deep dark eyes were at a loss for a moment.

    Would he really be beaten in a ce like this??

    That was too weird¡­

    His face was pale. He was struggling psychologically, and even his back was stiff.

    Lyra saw that he was really thinking about this question, andughed, ¡°What a fool! Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Patting his head, Lyra took his hand and pulled him away from the Frayton cemetery.

    Malcolm looked down and looked at her hand that held him tightly.

    She was willing to take the initiative to lead him out. It seemed that she was no longer angry and deliberately made fun of him.

    He bent over. His arms passed through Lyra¡¯s knees, and he firmly carried her up.

    Lyra suddenly lost bnce and subconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck, ¡°Why? Disying our affection in front of so many tombstones? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Malcolm said righteously, ¡°This is not disying affection. It¡¯s just a daily life with my wife. I don¡¯t want you to walk too much in high heels. Your feet will hurt. I have to take you back in person, so that you can see if I have changed sincerely.¡±

    Lyra smirked and whispered close to his ear, ¡°Just a hug is too simple for you. And I can¡¯t feel your sincerity.¡±

    As Malcolm walked forward, he felt she was about to have a bad idea again judging from her expression, and his arms that held her were a little stiff.

    ¡°Do you think what should I do?¡±

    ¡°You should¡­¡± Lyra leaned close to his ear. Her warm breath sprayed at the base of his ear, and she said a few explicit words very intimately.

    Malcolm¡¯s ears turned red. He struggled for a while before he asked miserably, ¡°Do you really want to do this?¡±

    Lyra pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°I really can¡¯t tell you¡¯re still shy after we married?¡±

    Of course he still had sense of shame.

    *

    Taking the luxury car all the way back to the hotel, Malcolm¡¯s arms were numb, and the thought of Lyra¡¯s bad idea just then made his heart beat faster.

    When entering the hotel¡¯s elevator, Lyra patted his firm buttocks like a flirting.

    ¡°You¡¯re almost thirty. Still reserved in front of me? I remember when you made mistakes before, you were quite proactive.¡±

    Malcolm stared at her and asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m old? Yes, I¡¯m five years older than you, and I¡¯m not as young as the young trainees in Angle Group.¡±

    Being unwilling, he grabbed Lyra¡¯s waist and hugged her.

    His voice was seductive.

    ¡°However,pared to those young trainees, I have more experiences and know how to take good care of you. Moreover, my physical strength is better than them. I will make you satisfied.¡±

    Lyra was about tough out loud and pushed away his face, ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself.¡±

    Ding-

    They arrived at the floor where their room was located.

    Malcolm held his breath and was ready to stand the trial.

    The two went back to the big bed in the presidential suite one after the other, and Malcolm stripped himself.

    His delicate and attractive corbone, sexy abs and strong thighs¡­

    The room was full of the smell of his male hormones.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Malcolm got down to the edge of the bed.

    ¡°Beat me up. You¡¯ll be on top.¡±

    Lyra walked over and patted his buttocks, which felt very good.

    ¡­

    Before lunch, Lyra beat his buttocks, leaving pink color on it.

    The curtains of the presidential suite were closed, and the room was dark, obscuring all sweet voices.

    Lyra was tired after sex, and Malcolm put her in his arms to sleep, gently massaging her lower back from time to time with his big palms.

    Lyra was like azy cat, cuddling in Malcolm¡¯s arms without reservation and sleeping soundly.

    Malcolm stared at her sleeping face, lowered his head and rubbed the tip of her nose against with his.

    ¡°It seems you have neglected to exercise. It ispletely iparable to me. In the future, let me serve you.¡±

    His dark eyes were filled with sweet tenderness, and he kissed Lyra¡¯s forehead, lips, cheeks, chin domineeringly¡­

    Like a stamp, it invaded every inch of Lyra¡¯s skin.

    p-

    Lyra , who was half asleep, pped him in the forehead directly and gently.

    ¡°Stop that. I¡¯m recovering.¡±

    Malcolm, who wanted to kiss his wife wholeheartedly, didn¡¯t know what to say. Not even a single kiss was allowed.

 Chapter 651 Something happens to Spencer

    After going to Frayton, things worked out perfectly.

    Micah didn¡¯t leave Frayton but insisted on staying in Matton Corp and working as Abigail¡¯s secretary. He would stay by her side until they got married.

    Finally he met someone he loved deeply, and he was willing to give his love to her wholeheartedly. Lyra had no reason to stop him.

    On the return flight, Lyranguidly rested her head on Malcolm¡¯s shoulder, staring at the clouds and mountains outside the ne.

    She pondered, and made a n and summary of the recent marriages of the people around her.

    ¡°Chad and Keira are going to announce their engagement in two days, right? Micah and Abigail are getting married next month, so there is still no news about Keith and Melissa getting married. I don¡¯t know how it is going with Keith and Melissa. Keith is not as stupid as Micah in rtionship. But does Keith make Melissa fall in love with him again?¡±

    Malcolm touched the tip of her nose gently with his finger, ¡°It¡¯s a rtionship between them, just let them handle it themselves.¡±

    Lyra nodded.

    She just got a little bit emotional. If it wasn¡¯t for the incident of being injected with drugs by Shane to control her mind, Melissa wouldn¡¯t have a nervous disorder. She identally forgot everything in the past four years, and Keith waspletely removed from her memory.

    If it weren¡¯t for these changes, they would probably have been married long ago.

    ¡°There are a lot of things going on recently. I haven¡¯t paid attention to the Game Club for a long time. I heard an international final is being held recently. When I go back, I want to visit Melissa.¡±

    Malcolm was a little surprised, ¡°This is your work schedule. You actually discuss it with me?¡±

    Hmm¡­

    Lyra was wordless for a while and joked, ¡°Although your opinion will not change my work schedule, I still want to respect your opinion when I talk about it.¡±

    He was speechless.

    The sun was rising, and there was a red glow outside the ne window, and even the clouds were glowing red.

    Lyra pointed at a bulging red cloud on the horizon, ¡°Honey, look at the color of that cloud. Does it look like the color on your buttocks?¡±

    Malcolm was stunned for a moment, then looked sideways in the direction of her finger, and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s a little bit simr, but my color is more red than this.¡±

    Lyra pouted and smiled. Remembering the sweetness ofst night, she raised her face and kissed him on his thin lips.

    ¡°Wish I only have you for the rest of my life, and Spencer and Momo can be happy and healthy.¡±

    Malcolm hugged her and kissed her back domineeringly, ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡­

    Lyra and Malcolm managed to reach Suham after a few hours of flight.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    While walking in the VIP passage of the airport, Lyra¡¯s cell phone rang unexpectedly.

    It was from Anthony.

    The airne mode was turned on when they were on the ne. Now she realized that Anthony had called her ten times in a row back then.

    He was anxious. What happened?

    Lyra answered the phone immediately.

    Anthony: ¡°Rara, something happened to Spencer ¡­¡±

    Lyra was startled and her heart tensed uncontrobly.

    She lost her voice for a while before she held back her emotions and asked, ¡°What happened to Spencer? What happened?¡±

    Malcolm turned serious almost immediately and stopped walking at the same time.

    Anthony sighed deeply, ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ It¡¯s not a particrly serious matter. I¡¯m in Hopevale General Hospital. I¡¯m taking Spencer for a full check-up. If you and Malcolm are back in the city,e over here.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Lyra¡¯s mind was buzzing.

    Anthony took Spencer to the hospital for a check-up. Was he sick or had an ident?

    Because Anthony didn¡¯t say clearly on the phone, Lyra¡¯s whole heart was tightened, and she couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time.

    Malcolm put his arms around her shoulders, trying to give her a sense of security, ¡°Don¡¯t scare yourself. Anthony said it¡¯s not a particrly serious matter, and besides, I¡¯m still here.¡±

    Lyra squeezed his palm and nodded.

    As soon as the two came out of the airport, they went to Hopevale General Hospital.

    Outside the children¡¯s examination room, Anthony sat on a chair in the waiting area. He lowered his head and no one could see his expression.

    Lyra ran forward, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±

    ¡°Spencer spit up this morning, has a bad appetite, and is not in good spirits. Sophia thinks he still has a fever. She called you but couldn¡¯t get through, so she called me. Last time I asked the medical team¡¯s paediatrician checked him once but Spencer was fine. And Spencer falls ill, so I have to take him to the hospital for a detailed andprehensive examination.¡±

    Lyra: ¡°Have you got the results?¡±

    Anthony shook his head, ¡°Probably we still need to wait for a while.¡±

    The atmosphere in the corridor was solemn.

    Malcolm stared at the door number of the examination room and asked, ¡°Why does he suddenly fall ill? I remember Spencer has always eaten less than Momo, and he seems to be weaker than Momo.¡±

    Anthony sighed, ¡°A long time ago, Sophia found Spencer loses his appetite and sleeps more. Because each baby¡¯s condition is different, she didn¡¯t care too much. Recently, Spencer¡¯s situation has be more and more obvious, and it was suddenly out of control this morning.¡±

    Lyra: ¡°It¡¯s no use guessing here. Let¡¯s wait for the results.¡±

    Malcolm stood with his spine stiff. His palms clenched, and he had a bad feeling about it.

    From birth to now, Spencer had not been as good as Momo. Could it have something to do with the S404 biochemical virus?

    Lyra keenly felt his body stiffen, and he looked a little remorseful. Guessing what he was thinking, she touched his face to reassure him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Maybe it¡¯s just a small illness, not necessarily caused by the virus.¡±

    Although she was also very uneasy, and even had a very strong premonition, she still chose to calm Malcolm down.

    Anthony was stunned. The word ¡°virus¡± was like a knife piercing his heart.

    It made his face turn pale in an instant, and then he became nervous.

    Malcolm had only been infected with one virus, and that was caused by him.

    If Spencer who was innocent was implicated ¡­

    He felt depressed andplicated for a while, and he didn¡¯t dare to think about the result.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He lowered his head. His blue eyes were covered with ayer of water, and the guilt was so overwhelming that it almost drowned him.

    Lyra and Malcolm fell silent at the same time.

    Anthony swallowed hard, ¡°If Spencer¡¯s poor body, or even this illness, is caused by what I did wrong back then, I will feel guilty for them. I am their godfather, and I will never be able to atone for my sins.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes looked cold, and his tone was t, ¡°Since you know that death can¡¯t atone for your sins, then you should live well and try your best topensate for the two innocent babies.¡±

    Anthony nodded and felt dejected.

    The entire corridor was filled with gloomy atmosphere.

    The three people were all waiting impatiently, both wanting to know the result, but also fearing that it would be the most devastating result.

    Half an hourter, the door to the examination room opened.

    Malcolm, Lyra and Anthony run into the examination room at the same time to check Spencer¡¯s results.

    Facing the direct gazes of the three people, the doctor looked at the checklist and hardened himself to say ¡­

 Chapter 652 Is there something more to Spencerâ€™s illness?

    ¡°The baby boy¡¯s body is weak. It should be a congenital problem. His heart is not good. He has premature ventricrplex. If he¡¯s not treated properly, I am afraid it will develop into severe myocarditis.¡±

    The doctor looked at the data indicators and sighed slightly, ¡°As Spencer grows, the indicators of physical weakness will be more obvious and more serious.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    The examination room fell into a long silence.

    Lyra¡¯s eyes reddened. Her heart throbbed with pain. She took the initiative to pick up Spencer who was in the nurse¡¯s hand and looked at him

    Spencer didn¡¯t know he was sick. He blinked slightly, looked at Lyra, and smiled innocently.

    Malcolm clenched his palms, watched their interaction, and reproached himself beyond measure.

    Anthony¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t much better.

    He asked the doctor, ¡°Has Spencer¡¯s blood been tested for virus? Could his congenital problem be caused by virus?¡±

    The doctor was stunned for a while, ¡°For ordinary people, this kind of virus is very rare, or even almost non-existent. So, our hospital does not have a targeted test for the virus. If it can¡¯t be found, I¡¯m afraid he has to be sent to War Science Laboratory.¡±

    The doctor nced at Malcolm and Lyra, ¡°Do you and your wife know what virus it is? He¡¯s so young. If the congenital weakness is caused by the virus, it is probably because the mother carries the source of the disease.¡±

    Malcolm nced at Lyra who was holding the baby and said in his maic and low voice, ¡°Nothing serious. It¡¯s not a very important virus. Rara has checked and she does not carry the source of the disease.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t going to tell the doctor the whole truth, because the hospital couldn¡¯t do blood tests anyway.

    If they wanted to rule out the cause, but they can¡¯t find it here, and it was useless to say more.

    He walked over, put his arms around Lyra¡¯s shoulders, and patted her with his big palms gently, ¡°Babe, let¡¯s take the treatment of heart disease first. As for the checking of the virus in Spencer¡¯s body, we¡¯ll deal with it when he grows up.¡±

    The blood virus test in theboratory required a lot of blood samples. Spencer was too small now. He was weak, and his heart was not good, so he can¡¯t bear to take too much blood for testing.

    Lyra also knew it and nodded, ¡°I just think he¡¯s such a small child but he will start taking medicine from a young age. I guess he has to grow up with medicine. It is so pitiful.¡±

    Malcolm kissed her forehead softly, and his voice was calm. ¡°Even if Spencer is sick, I¡¯ll make him the happiest baby in the world.¡±

    Anthony saw the depressed mood of the two, and felt very ufortable, but he couldn¡¯t help.

    ¡­

    Spencer¡¯s condition was not particrly serious for the time being. The doctor rmended staying in the hospital for observation, using mild drugs and conservative treatment first.

    Spencer was just a three-month-old baby, who can¡¯t even speak and had to stay in the hospital.

    Lyra was very sad and wished to suffer this for him.

    Malcolm was by his side.

    Anthony couldn¡¯t get involved. After all, Spencer was with his biological parents, and he, who was just his godfather, couldn¡¯t do much.

    Whether these causes of Spencer¡¯s weak body were virus or not had yet to be confirmed. Malcolm and Lyra did not me him. He had been babysitting in Lyre Spiti for many days, and Lyra thanked him a lot.

    Arriving at the basement parking lot of the hospital, Anthony got into the luxury car and was stunned for a while, before starting the car.

    At first, he was instigated and tried to kill Malcolm with the S404 biochemical virus and take Lyra back.

    When thinking about it now, he thought his original behavior was a bit ridiculous, but he didn¡¯t regret it.

    What¡¯s done is done. There was no way he could make it right from wrong. He had no other way but to try his best to make up for it.

    He took out his mobile phone, contacted doctors in well-known foreign hospitals, and asked about some treatments.

    Since Malcolm and Lyra were both in the hospital, Sophia was the only person in Lyre Spiti to take care of Molly so he set off for there.

    ¡­

    In Lyre Spiti, Sophia was preparing baby form with water for Molly.

    She had to repeat this kind of work at least four or five times a day for three consecutive months.

    She was very familiar with the imported baby form specially purchased by Malcolm, the color and the milk vor.

    However, she opened a new bottle of it which was bought by Malcolm today. The packaging and brand were the same but the powder quality seemed to be a little different.

    With suspicion, she tentatively mixed the form with water and observed the vor and color of it.

    Knock knock ¨C

    The sudden knocking sound on the door made Sophia identally knock down the form bottle on the table and made it spill it all over the floor.

    The sound of knocking kept ringing.

    Sophia looked at the powder and mess on the ground, and chose to open the door first.

    When the door was opened, Anthony asked immediately, ¡°How is Momo? Her brother is not having milk with her today. Is she okay?¡±

    Sophia: ¡°Momo still has a bottle of milk to drink. I¡¯m making it. How is Spencer?¡±

    Anthony sighed, walked into the vi and said as he walked, ¡°It¡¯s not the worst oue, but it¡¯s not a very good one. Malcolm and Rara are both with him in the hospital. I worry about Momo and want to apany with her for a while.¡±

    She sighed with emotion, ¡°Spencer and Momo are actually quite happy. Not only were they born in a wealthy family, but also have a considerate godfather like you. And all the other uncles love them very much.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t answer.

    Perhaps the greatest advantage of being in wealthy families was that they did not need to worry about their livelihoods, but there were many things that they cannot help doing and were even life-threatening.

    Especially in the business field, thepetition rtionship was obvious, and were are many enemies.

    Malcolm was also powerful in the military field, which meant there were even more enemies.

    ¡°For children in rich and powerful families, their life is more eventful. And some insidious and cunning viins secretly hate them. They can¡¯t deal with adults, so they turned their attention on the children.¡±

    Sophia was taken aback for a moment. Her face changed when she thought of the baby form just now.

    Anthony knew that she was preparing it just now, and when he passed the kitchen, he nced at her and saw powder all over the floor.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Sophia¡¯s face looked like she was in horror, and she immediately told him her doubt, ¡°Mr. Cahan, the baby form that Mr. Malcolm bought for the two babies has always been the same brand. I have been feeding them wit it for more than three months. Although today the packaging is the same, the taste and quality seem to be different.¡±

    Anthony frowned and walked to the kitchen, ¡°Is there any leftovers from the used one? Show it to me.¡±

    ¡°No, but Mr. Malcolm and Mrs. Lyra are friendly and allow me to take away the bottles and sell them for money. I collected a few, and I haven¡¯t had time to bring them home. I will go and get them. Maybe I can make up a little bit.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Sophia hurried to the servant¡¯s room in the backyard.

    Anthony¡¯s azure blue eyes looked cold and dignified, and he crouched down to check the powder scattered on the floor. He dipped the powder with his finger, rubbed it lightly, and sniffed.

    Although he had been away from the Security Agency for a year, he was investigating it almost habitually.

    He looked at the small half bottle of baby form that Sophia had prepared.

    People who were inexperienced in form can¡¯t see the problem at all.

    Anthony got up and focused on the freshly opened bottle of form.

    The brand was Aurarts. Anthony remembered White Corp had the holding of this brand. The CEO was someone familiar with Malcolm and was trustworthy.

    How could it be possible to manipte the form?

    Where was the problem?

    Spencer¡¯s body was getting weaker and weaker. Would it have something to do with it?

 Chapter 653 Your man is powerful but Iâ€™m not him

    Once the seed of doubt was sown, they will grow wildly and be out of control.

    In the few minutes that Sophia left briefly, Anthony had already made countless guesses.

    He selfishly hoped that Spencer¡¯s illness was not caused by the virus, but the form and artificially¡­

    Sophia soon returned with the almost empty bottles that were sorted out.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, I always use out of it. This half scoop of form is already gathered from several bottles.¡±

    Anthony took it and carefullypared the two.

    He was not familiar with baby form, so he couldn¡¯t see much difference.

    ¡°Tell me about your doubts.¡±

    Sophia pointed to the half-scoop of the form she got from the almost empty bottles, ¡°The form of this kind is slightly yellowish and fine, but this time the new one is white. Although it¡¯s also very fine, it is not as good as the onepared with before which has a strong and fragrant of milk vor.¡±

    Anthony looked again, and, ording to Sophia, he also found the slight difference.

    He asked, ¡°Do you think there may be a problem with the form this time?¡±

    Sophia nodded.

    Anthony narrowed his eyes, ¡°The baby form of this brand has not only been had by Spencer , but also by Momo. If there is a problem with it this time, Spencer uses to have the one from the previous batch, which makes no sense.¡±

    Sophia scratched her head in confusion. Anthony was right.

    Anthony found two food bags, put the two kinds of form in separate bags, and put stickers on the new form and the old one.

    ¡°If there¡¯s a doubt, we need to find the source. I will send them to professional authorities for a thorough investigation. Malcolm and Rara will be informed of this matter.¡±

    He carefully put the packaged two kinds of form into his suit pocket.

    When he was about to turn to leave Lyre Spiti, Sophia stopped him, ¡°Momo hasn¡¯t had time to drink milk yet. Do you want Momo to continue to have the new form delivered this time?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go to hospital and bring back two bottles of new baby form Spencer has there. It has some mild medicine. It should be fine.¡±

    Sophia nodded, ¡°Thanks Mr. Cahan.¡±

    Anthony hummed and quickly left the vi.

    He quickly told Malcolm about the baby form.

    Malcolm had always been quick in his work. After knowing the suspicion, he quickly got the professional testing department of NIB to intervene and check the ingredients of the two forms.

    In that evening, Malcolm got the test result.

    At that time, Lyra, Malcolm and Anthony were sitting in the waiting room of the hospital. Spencer had already fallen asleep. In order not to disturb and wake Spencer, they had toe out of the ward and find a quiet ce to talk.

    In Spencer¡¯s VIP ward, there was a nurse, and there were police officers from the bureau guarding at the door. It was very safe.

    ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡± Anthony looked at Malcolm sternly and his heart beat faster.

    Malcolm¡¯s ck eyes shone with cold light. Although it was not aimed at Anthony, the cold aura on him could still be felt in the entire waiting room.

    ¡°The test result shows that there is no problem with the new baby form. The problem is that the old one contains hormone powder that is not suitable for infants and young children. It is no problem to take it once or twice ording to the time. If it is taken for a long time, it will cause baby¡¯s resistance to be weakened. And the body will be weak and sick, and in severe cases, sudden death may ur.¡±

    Anthony stood up in anger and paced back and forth. On his good-looking face, there was rage.

    ¡°Who did this? Who is so bad? Such a small child is not even spared. Use hormone powder to inflict him with poison chronically. No wonder Spencer is losing appetite and bes less energetic.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Lyra¡¯s expression was also very serious. Her hands were grabbing her skirt, but she still had doubts in her heart, ¡°Since there is a problem with the form, Momo and Spencer have it together every day. Why doea Spencer fall ill ? But Momo is okay?¡±

    Malcolm: ¡°Momo¡¯s health is better than Spencer¡¯s, and her resistance is much stronger. Perhaps because of this, Momo has not entered a significant period of disease.¡±

    Anthony pondered this matter and analyzed it in an orderly manner, ¡°The person behind must know that Spencer has been sick and is in the hospital, so this person sends new form, and wants to rece the previous one without being discovered. If it wasn¡¯t for Sophia¡¯s familiarity with the old form and telling me in time, I¡¯m afraid this incident would have been silently covered up, and the truth about Spencer¡¯s illness and hospitalization would never be known.¡±

    The atmosphere in the waiting room was so grim.

    Lyra was sharp and said in a deep voice, ¡°We must investigate it to the end. I want to see who is so deliberate, and even wants to let a few-month-old baby die!¡±

    All form was owned by Aurarts. To investigate it, they had to start from the root cause, and Aurarts Group had to take part of the responsibility anyway.

    Because it was at night, Malcolm touched Lyra¡¯s face to soothe her anger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly and alert the enemy recently. I will send someone to investigate it quietly. Definitely investigate it to the end. Rara, you have been apanying Spencer for a day without sleeping. Have a rest and sleep with Spencer. I will handle this.¡±

    Anthony echoed, ¡°Rara, your face doesn¡¯t look very good. I guess you¡¯re too worried about Spencer. You can rest assured. Malcolm is the director of NIB. After Collin suspends his work, he¡¯s very capable and will find the culprit.¡±

    Lyra and Malcolm were both slightly surprised by Anthony¡¯s words.

    After looking at the two men, Lyra gave a few words and went back to the ward to be with Spencer.

    Soon only Anthony and Malcolm were left in the waiting room.

    The air was quiet for a long time before Malcolm sneered, ¡°I almost thought you were mentioning yourself just now.¡±

    ¡°I just praised you in front of Rara. You¡¯re not happy with that?¡±

    Malcolm wasn¡¯t polite to him at all and told the truth, ¡°It does feel a little weird, because you took my words.¡±

    The two men looked at each other. Each other¡¯s eyes were sharp, but not intense. And they quickly looked at each other and smiled slightly.

    All the way to the present, the two had gone from being unfamiliar at the beginning, hating each other, treating each other as mortal enemies, harming each other, to reconciling reluctantly because they fell in love with the same woman.

    When they met again a yearter, they had entangled interests and were forced to be partners.

    And now, Anthony was the godfather of their children.

    When the two looked at each other, the hatred they once had was gone.

    Malcolm put his hands in his trousers pockets, and behaved in a noble manner. ¡°Thank you for today¡¯s work. If you are tired, you can go back to rest early. But, I don¡¯t think you are sleepy. You¡¯re quite excited instead.¡±

    Anthony raised his eyebrows. His delicate and blue eyes were extremelyzy, ¡°I¡¯m really not sleepy. This happened to Spencer. Even if I go home tonight, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to sleep.¡±

    Malcolm smiled slightly, ¡°Would you like to go to the bureau together with me to investigate the form case overnight and be my assistant?¡±

    Anthony was slightly startled and returned with a proud smile, ¡°It is an honor to be invited by you.¡±

 Chapter 654 Let Chad make an appointment for fight with Anthony

    Before leaving the hospital¡¯s waiting room, Malcolm took Anthony to Spencer¡¯s ward first.

    Lyra was sleeping by Spencer¡¯s bed.

    Before returning to Suham, Lyra had a hard time because of having sex at night, and she felt better after Malcolm massaged her waist and her back in the morning.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as they returned to Suham, they just learned about Spencer¡¯s condition. Lyra was worried all day, and Malcolm knew how tired she was physically and mentally.

    Being unable to disturbing them, Malcolm walked over lightly, took a nket and wrapped it around Lyra¡¯s shoulders.

    He leaned forward cautiously and kissed on her cheek.

    Lyra was sleeping soundly and didn¡¯t wake up at all.

    During the whole process, Anthony watched from the door. He slowly lowered his blue eyes, showing no emotion.

    Out of Hopevale General Hospital, they went straight to the bureau.

    Because it waste at night, only a small number of officers in the bureau were working overtime.

    Chad had already gone home. However, he heard that Malcolm had personallye to the bureau for Spencer¡¯s baby form issue, and he rushed back quickly.

    Malcolm and Anthony¡¯s luxury cars arrived at the door of the bureau, and Chad had been waiting for a long time.

    In the cold wind, he rubbed his hands and ran forward eagerly to help Malcolm open the door.

    ¡°Malcolm, how is Spencer? Is the situation still stable? I heard it has something to do with the form he has?¡± Seeing Malcolm¡¯s stern face, he woke up from a drowsy state and asked quickly.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t answer, but asked instead, ¡°Why do youe here?¡±

    ¡°Something happened to Spencer. Someone wants to murder my lovely little nephew. How could I sleep? As soon as I heard that you wereing to investigate the case in person, I came here.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s face looked cold, and he was not surprised by Chad¡¯s words, and patted Chad¡¯s shoulder with his big palm, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Whether there is biochemical virus residues in the body, we have to wait for Spencer to be older and bring him to theboratory for testing. The most difficult thing at present is his heart. Rara stays with him all night.¡±

    Chad: ¡°Lyra is with Spencer in the hospital. What about Momo?¡±

    ¡°Sophia is at home.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Chad frowned, immediately took out his phone, tapped on the What¡¯s App chat box, and sent a message, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Keira toe over. She¡¯ll stay with Momo all night as well. It¡¯s better for Momo to be with the person on our side.¡±

    It happened.

    Although it was Sophia¡¯s sharpness and attentiveness that she could find out about the difference of the forms, before the whole truth behind the scenes was found out, he didn¡¯t believe anyone except his own family.

    Malcolm had no objection and headed into the bureau.

    Anthony came out the other way from the seat and followed in.

    When Anthony was bypassing, Chad texted, stopped him and joked,¡±Mr. Anthony, now you have the entire Cahan Group. You¡¯re a very busy man. How can you have time and be a guest at the bureau?¡±

    Anthony narrowed his eyes and smiled evilly, ¡°I¡¯m not here to be a prisoner this time. I¡¯m here to be Mr. Malcolm¡¯s assistant to help investigate the case.¡±

    Chad tut-tutted, ¡°You don¡¯t restte at night bute to investigate the case. Are you alright?¡±

    Being attacked for no reason, Anthony frowned and was a little unhappy, ¡°Aren¡¯t you still not sleeping and running over here? Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I am the deputy director of the National Investigation Bureau, and I have a public office. Besides, Spencer is my little nephew. It makes sense for me toe here.¡±

    Anthony chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m Spencer¡¯s godfather. Mr. Malcolm invited me over tonight. It¡¯s more reasonable for me to be here than you.¡±

    Chad was startled and turned to look at Malcolm who was walking forward.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t look back, didn¡¯t speak, but just regarded them as air.

    But he didn¡¯t refute, indicating that Anthony¡¯s words were true.

    Chad smiled wickedly and patted Anthony¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Not bad. You can be trusted by Malcolm in my family. It seems this time you really have thoroughly rectified your errors and decided to be a good person.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face looked cold, and he pushed away Chad¡¯s hand as if he didn¡¯t know Chad much.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mention the past, I can still talk to you well. If you insist, then don¡¯t me me for chattering all night.¡±

    Anthony smiled, ¡°Your subordinates must be very happy to know the dark past of their deputy director.¡±

    Chad was sullen, stared at him fiercely, and stopped talking.

    The atmosphere in front of the door was tense inexplicably. Malcolm, who had already reached the front, turned his head abruptly, ¡°Are you two here to bicker, or to do business? If you really don¡¯t like each other, when things are almost settled, I will make the decision. Let you two fight, and whoever loses will shut up.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s handsome face froze, and he stopped talking as well.

    Chad raised his eyebrows, followed the two to the bureau, and joked, ¡°This is a good idea. As the former director of the Security Agency, you must be strong. When will I see how good you¡¯re i fighting?¡±

    Although he had never fought with Anthony, and didn¡¯t know who was better, in the past year, Chad didn¡¯t stop work-out.

    On the contrary, Anthony was abroad for nearly a year, and his physique may not be as good as before.

    Chad had a 99% certainty that he can beat him down.

    Originally, Chad thought that Anthony had self-knowledge and would not agree at all.

    But he didn¡¯t expect Anthony looked calm and replied lightly, ¡°Okay, when Spencer¡¯s event is over, I¡¯ll fight with you. However, I never make a fight easily. If you want to so it, we have to make some bets. That¡¯s more interesting.¡±

    He nced at Chad meaningfully, followed Malcolm¡¯s footsteps quickly and walked to the front.

    Chad stared at his arrogant back and hummed, ¡°You don¡¯t really think you can beat me, do you?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s chin was slightly raised. His steps were steady, and his beautiful face made his temperament both righteous and evil.

    Seeing how enthusiastic the two were about the bet, Malcolm said, ¡°Chad, if you lose, you¡¯ll embarrass the bureau. I¡¯ll send you back to the training camp for the devil training of seven days. In addition, you¡¯ll embarrass the White family. And you¡¯ll be beaten with whip at family meeting.¡±

    Malcolm was so ruthless.

    From joining the White family¡¯s genealogy to now, Chad had never experienced the whip once.

    Chad swallowed lightly, and his back was still, ¡°I won¡¯t lose. Otherwise I won¡¯t be worthy of being the deputy director of the bureau.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t answer. His blue eyes were deep, and he smiled casually andzily.

    He also didn¡¯t seem to think that Chad was going to lose the fighting.

    two men followed Malcolm into the office.

    Just when Chad was there, Malcolm said in a serious tone. ¡°Go check the batch, time, and delivery person of the baby form delivered by Aurarts Group over the past few months. And the number on the bottles of form that Spencer and Momo have drank. I want all the records in detail as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Chad turned and walked out.

    Because it waste at night, the entire baby form factory of Aurarts Group was in a resting state. At this time, they asked the person in charge for information, which was the most inconspicuous way.

    Spencer¡¯s illness was suspected to be caused by baby form. Malcolm had not disclosed this matter just to prevent someone from doing bad things behind his back, so he came to investigate it overnight.

    While waiting, Malcolm sat on the reception sofa and brewed a pot of tea himself.

    Anthony looked at his dignified gestures and smiled slightly, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you can¡¯t do.¡±

    There was a faint scent of tea in the whole office.

    ¡°Where there is a will, there is a way. As long as I want to do it, there is nothing impossible.¡± Malcolm poured a cup of tea for Anthony. ¡°It¡¯s easy to get sleepy at night. Have a cup of tea?¡±

    Anthony took it, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    The light tea was fragrant when having it. Malcolm pursed his thin lips and continued to ask. ¡°This time, you participate in the whole process. Do you have any objects of suspicion?¡±

    Anthony looked up at him, ¡°Are you sure I can say that?¡±

 Chapter 655 Three kinds of suspicion

    ¡°I will only use your suspicion as a reference. I may not fully ept it, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Malcolm¡¯s ck eyes were stern and cold, and his slender fingertips were fiddling with the delicate teacup.

    With his words, Anthony sorted out the thoughts of the whole thing and said, ¡°The old form has been found to be problematic, so with the exclusive method, there are only a few cases.¡±

    ¡°One is that the form is produced from the Aurarts¡¯ factory. Perhaps during production, this batch of form to be sent to the White Mansion was specially chosen. So, maybe people of senior management of Aurarts Group hate your family and deliberately add it when the form is produced.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes were deep and unwavering, and he listened quietly.

    Anthony finished talking about the first possibility, and said lightly, ¡°Aurarts Group has myrgest holding, and the executive officer is my former subordinate. After leaving the army, he chose to inherit the family business and start a business.¡±

    ¡°He is meticulous. Because it is for babies, he is very strict with the internal control of the factory, which is why I choose their product. It has the highest safety factor.¡±

    ¡°The milk baby form delivered every month was indeed chosen especially, but it is all under the supervision of the executive officer. It is unlikely there will be problems from there.¡±

    ¡°I know him. He doesn¡¯t have the guts.¡±

    Anthony nodded thoughtfully, ¡°If you¡¯re 100% assured about this aspect of the factory, then there is another situation.¡±

    ¡°Someone in the White family is going to harm Spencer. You and Rara both have jobs and often go out early ande backte, so it¡¯s best to do it under the same roof.¡±

    Malcolm stopped talking. His fingers which were holding the teacup lightly tapped the gray-white porcin body of the tea set, as if he was deliberating.

    Anthony raised his blue eyes, observed his expression from time to time, and continued, ¡°I remember not long ago, you sent Spencer and Momo to your grandfather¡¯s vi and let them stay there for a long time. Sophia and that pile of baby items should have been the vi with them, right?¡±

    Malcolm frowned slightly. His fingers that were holding the teacup tightened, and his expression became more serious, ¡°You doubt my grandfather?¡±

    ¡°No. Although he¡¯s retired at home, he has built a good reputation over the years. He would not do such a thing to harm his own great-grandson.¡±

    Anthony continued with reason, ¡°However, it is not ruled out that other people in the White family did this kind of thing, and quietly reced the batch of form on the pretext of visiting your grandfather.¡±

    Malcolm fell into a long silence again.

    During that time, the babies were sent to grandpa because of Lyra¡¯s mania for fear of hurting the babies.

    At that time, Malcolm focused on Lyra¡¯s mania , and he was very relieved to have their two little babies stay at his grandfather¡¯s home, and he didn¡¯t pay much attention at all.

    If it was said to be a mistake at that time, it was also possible.

    Malcolm said, ¡°I will check this possibility. Since it is rted to my family, it is inconvenient to tell you more.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Anthony said nothing.

    In the quiet few minutes, Anthony was bored and drank the tea. Malcolm took out his mobile phone, typed quickly and sent an order to the prison.

    [Wake up Ryan White and take him to the secret visit room. I¡¯ll be thereter.]

    In less than a minute, Malcolm received a replying message, [Understood.]

    When he investigated the real cause of death of his parents, he promised not to care about Travis¡¯s life. Now, he did not know whether Travis went abroad by ferry, or where he lived.

    Before sending someone to find Travis , it was better to ask Ryan.

    The atmosphere in the office was quiet, and neither of the two men spoke any more, and both fell into deep thought.

    And they were thinking about the same thing.

    No one how much time had passed. Malcolm said slowly, ¡°Besides, do you have any other suspicions?¡±

    ¡°Of course there is.¡± Anthony quickly returned to his senses and said solemnly, ¡°If the above two situations are ruled out, then there is the most likely one.¡±

    ¡°That is, when the form leaves the factory and before it¡¯s delivered to your home, there is a problem. It is unknown if anything is found during the transportation, which causes the form sent to your home to be reced.¡±

    ¡°However, I know you have suspected this. Otherwise, you would not have asked Chad to check the shipping document and the people who handle it.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t answer and looked calm, ¡°You deserve to be the elite who took the first ce in exam in Security Agency. It has been a year and a half since you were dismissed as director of Security Agency. During this period, you were beaten and reformed throughbour, ran for your life, and went to a small ind country to be a teacher in the mountains. The knowledge you have learned has not changed at all. You can still think very fast.¡±

    Anthony stared at his face and smiled evilly, ¡°It¡¯s rare to hear youpliment me. Could it be that the bureau is short of manpower, and you want to recruit talents?¡±

    No one could know what Malcolm was really thinking. ¡°If you can really win Chad in the future, and you want to get a position in the bureau, I can consider writing a letter of rmendation.¡±

    Gradually, Anthony smiled brightly, ¡°Then I would like to thank you first. I will do my best for the fight with Chad in the future.¡±

    Malcolm stopped talking and gradually became unfathomable.

    Anthony was ambitious as the former director of Security Agency and now the man in power of Cahan family.

    Malcolm knew he was just as hard-hearted as his half-brother, Shane.

    For such a person like him, the more rights he had, the easier he would be a variable.

    He could be a friend easily but also an enemy.

    If he could really win the fight with Chad, Malcolm will probably let him reduce the number of visiting Lyre Spiti to nip in the bud.

    When thinking about it, Malcolm¡¯s phone just received a message.

    He put down the teacup, got up and straightened the cor. He was meticulous and extremely noble.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will take a while for Chad¡¯s side to collect everything. I¡¯m going to prison. Do you dare to follow me?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face changed slightly.

    Prison¡­ was what he hated the most.

    In the past six months in High-order Prison, he was like a walking corpse, and he was in hell every day. Except for special circumstances, he was very reluctant to approach the prison.

    Malcolm could see clearly his expression and raised his eyebrows, ¡°It seems you don¡¯t dare. Then sit in the reception room of the bureau. We¡¯ll discuss it when Ie back. If you are sleepy, you can always go home.¡±

    Anthony stood up, ¡°It has all passed. Everyone has their dark past. I dare. Mr. Malcolm, can you lead the way?¡±

    Malcolm gave him an interesting look and left the office first.

    ¡­

    At the same time.

    Suham Prison.

    Ryan, who was sleeping, was shone by a strong shlight.

    The prison guard shouted, ¡°Prisoner 5803, get dressed. Get out of bed immediately ande with me.¡±

    Ryan worked hard during the day, and was woken up.

    Not daring to resist, he quickly got out of bed as instructed, and followed the prison guard.

    It was alreadyte at night, and the dormitory of the entire prison was strangely quiet. Ryan followed him in a daze, feeling very uncertain.

    ¡°Excuse me, where are you taking me? What kind of thing needs to be done in the middle of the night?¡±

    Unless¡­ it was to kill him¡­?

 Chapter 656 Donâ€™t check Rudolph

    The prison guard saw Ryan¡¯s nervous look, guessed that he was thinking andughed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can¡¯t die. A big shot wants to see you.¡±

    Late night visiting?

    Ryan was nervous. Who was there to visit him in the prison in the middle of the night?

    He thought uneasily, and the drowsiness a few minutes ago disappearedpletely.

    The dull footsteps of the two echoed in the dimly lit corridor, and the prison guard took out a key to open the door of the secret visiting room.

    Squeak-

    The iron door rattled and Ryan walked in with handcuffs and anklets.

    There was arge square table in the visiting room, and there were two men sitting opposite the table.

    Ryan took a closer look and saw the man sitting in the front seat. That man was staring at him with no expression. Although that man was not angry, he was overwhelming, and his aura was extremely powerful.

    Ryan was familiar with that face and wanted to kill Malcolm at all times.

    It was a pity he lost, and he didn¡¯t have this chance.

    What surprised him even more was that Malcolm brought Anthony this time.

    Cahan family was Lloyd family¡¯s business rival. Malcolm didn¡¯t even shy away from him in terms of family affairs?

    Ryan was suspicious and sat down with calmness.

    When the prison guard closed the door and went out, he immediately asked, ¡°Why do you need to find me sote? Could it be something wrong with my dad?¡±

    Malcolm rubbed the wristwatch on his left hand with his fingertips. Without raising his eyes, his voice was cold, ¡°Rudolph is very good. A few months ago, I sent Spencer and Momo to his home, and now I have found there is a problem with the baby form that they have been having. I wonder if someone took advantage of Rudolph and reced the genuine form?¡±

    With schadenfreude, Ryan almostughed out loud, ¡°It seems you have a lot of enemies. There are many people who are eager to harm your children. As long as you are not happy, they will be happy.¡±

    Malcolm frowned slightly. His expression was serious, and he went straight to the topic, ¡°During that time, you were still working in the subsidiary in the county. I know it wasn¡¯t you, but I doubt Travis. He came from the small town by Rudolph and often went to his home.¡±

    Ryan¡¯sughter stopped.

    Seemingly guessing Malcolm¡¯s intentions, he hurriedly rified, ¡°It can¡¯t be my son. He¡¯s not as smart and deceitful as you. I warned him. Before he makes any decision, he has to consult with me first. He has never said it. It¡¯s definitely not him.¡±

    Malcolm hummed indifferently, ¡°He colluded with Paul Hoareter to hurt Rudolph. And his attempt to seize the power. Did he tell you this?¡±

    Ryan nodded frantically, ¡°Yes, he told me, and I allowed it. Who knows he was unable to achieve it? He was overcautious and indecisive so he ended up messing up.¡±

    Malcolm stopped talking. He was thinking about something, and his expression made Ryan wonder if he believed it or not.

    Ryan had to continue to exin, ¡°Even if my son really has the guts to do this to you without telling me, Rudolph will not let him seed. I heard Rudolph takes Spencer and Momo very seriously. Except for the nanny you brought over, only Charles and a few close servants have ess to Spencer and Momo¡¯s room.¡±

    ¡°Malcolm, you should know Rudolph is from the army. He is very vignt. There is no room for sloppy things about children. There is absolutely no chance that something happened from the White Mansion.¡±

    He spoke decisively and without hesitation.

    Anthony maintained a listening attitude from beginning to end and did not participate in any topic discussions.

    He knew nothing about the White family¡¯s affairs during that time.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t speak, and remained silent for a long time.

    Ryan folded his hands on the table and clenched his palms nervously.

    Travis had gone abroad. He provided Travis with a route of retreat before the ident. Travis won¡¯t live a very good life there, but he had no worries about food and clothing at least, and there was no danger.

    if Malcolm confirmed Travis was the suspect, applied for a cross-border arrest warrant, and forcibly brought him back to Crana , then he was expected to fall into a new round of panic in the future.

    Ryan spent time in prison and gained an insight into a lot of things.

    ¡°Malcolm , trust me once. I¡¯m alone now, not even the White. I know I can¡¯t beat you. Travis can¡¯t beat you. I won¡¯t lie. For Spencer and Momo¡¯s form stuff, I suggest you change your mind and don¡¯t start with the White family.¡±

    ¡°Not to mention Rudolph. He can¡¯t possibly harm his own great-grandson and great-granddaughter anyway. If you check him, it will hurt your rtion too much.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t answer but sneered.

    It was like self-mockery.

    He didn¡¯t say much to Ryan but turned around and left the secret visit room through another door, with a cold and dignified back.

    Anthony followed without a word.

    ¡°Malcolm! Mr. Malcolm! It really can¡¯t be Travis. He¡¯s no longer a threat to you. Let him go!¡±

    ¡°You promised not to pursue his fault and let him fend for himself outside. If you don¡¯t keep your promise and get him back, I won¡¯t let you go!¡±

    ¡°Malcolm, say something!¡±

    Ryan wanted to chase, but was stopped by the prison guard who came in and forcibly took him back.

    He didn¡¯t know what Malcolm was thinking and how much he believed his words. His shouting that was on the verge of losing control finally stopped abruptly when the iron door was closed.

    On the passage, Anthony asked, ¡°Do you believe him?¡±

    Malcolm asked, ¡°Would you believe it if you were me?¡±

    Anthony had his arms crossed leisurely, ¡°If this happens to my family, the target of my visit would probably be Shane. But he is a sinister and cunning person, and I won¡¯t believe any words he says.¡±

    Malcolm pursed his lips, ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t understand what he meant. Malcolm didn¡¯t trust Ryan either?

    ¡°But, after all, I don¡¯t know Ryan¡¯s temperament, and I don¡¯t know what he did to get into prison and be removed from the White family¡¯s genealogy. I see his expression just now was very sincere. It should be serious.¡±

    After thinking for a while, Anthony¡¯s blue eyes narrowed, and he suggested, ¡°Or, do you want to investigate your grandfather¡¯s vi? Ask all servants to the bureau for interrogation. There will always be a solution.¡±

    Malcolm: ¡°I¡¯ll consider this option, but I¡¯ll put it on hold until the results of Chad¡¯s investigation.¡±

    Ryan was right in saying that his rtion with Rudolph was not as strong as it used to be.

    He removed all the nted agents and old subordinates of Rudolph in the bureau, so the rtion was very tense. If at this time, because of the poisoning of Spencer and Momo, Rudolph was suspected, thest kinship between him and Rudolph may be gone.

    Malcolm wouldn¡¯t even think about checking Rudolph until thest minute.

    With deep thoughts, he walked forward steadily and quickly left the prison.

    The two had just gotten into the car back to the bureau when Malcolm¡¯s phone rang.

    It was Chad¡¯s calling.

    After the call was connected, Chad said immediately, ¡°Bro, I have found out all the information you asked for. I have read it again, and there seems to be problematic¡­¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 657 Malcolm only loves Lyra and doesnâ€™t like jokes

    Chad¡¯s investigation meant that the baby form incident will reduce the suspicion of the White family a lot.

    Malcolm couldn¡¯t tell whether he felt grateful or numb, ¡°Go back to the bureau immediately. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the office.¡±

    Chad: ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡­

    Twenty minutester, Chad walked into Malcolm¡¯s office with the sorted documents.

    This time, when he came in and saw that Anthony hadn¡¯t left yet, Chad didn¡¯t taunt but looked serious and handed the documents to Malcolm seriously.

    Malcolm took it and listened to Chad¡¯s statement as he read carefully.

    ¡°In the past three months, Aurarts Group has delivered baby form to Lyre Spiti five times. The same person handled the three times. The first time was different from the most recent¡­¡±

    Malcolm scrutinized the documents in his hands, frowning more and more tightly.

    Anthony, who was sitting on a guest sofa not far away, walked to Malcolm¡¯s desk, took away the documents that Malcolm had already read, and examined the contents.

    ording to the data, the person who delivered the form for the first time made serious mistakes due to improper operation and personal reasons. This person wasined by customers and had beenid off.

    The second handler delivered three times without any problems.

    During this period, he did not receive anyints about the baby form he delivered to other wealthy families, and he was doing a very good job.

    Hisid-off reason was that he submitted a resignation application himself, and the specific reason was not stated in the resignation letter. In the end, Aurarts Group reced a new transporter.

    Anthony: ¡°If this information is urate, there is a big problem with the person who delivered the form three times. The reason for theyoff is unknown. It is estimated he is afraid of being discovered, so he wants to quit in time.¡±

    ¡°And he is in the most convenient ce to rece the original form during the transportation. It should have nothing to do with the person who handled it recently, because thetest batch of form has passed the inspection without any problems.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s expression, far from ckening, was more serious.

    ¡°Chad, go check the form handler and how many families he had delivered the form to during the same period.¡±

    Chad understood in seconds, ¡°Bro, do you suspect this person may not deliberately target the White family, but wants to persecute all the babies of wealthy families?¡±

    Malcolm nodded solemnly, ¡°I can¡¯t rule out this possibility. We have to find out the evidence.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do it right away.¡±

    Chad turned and walked away, and as the door closed, Malcolm and Anthony were left in the office.

    Anthony sighed softly, ¡°If it¡¯s not just the White family that suffers, then this matter is easy to investigate. But if it is found that he did target your family at the end of the investigation, it will be difficult to deal with.¡±

    Malcolm was currently the big shot of the military area. On the bright side, basically no one dared to harm the people around him.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    But secretly, in the past few years, he had offended many vicious power and made many enemies.

    If he had to check them, it was no a trivial matter.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t answer but pondered something.

    After a long while, he looked at the timer on the desk and said, ¡°It¡¯s already three o¡¯clock. Because Chad¡¯s side is secretly investigating, I¡¯m afraid the result will not be avable until tomorrow morning. You should go back home and have a rest.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t answer but asked wickedly, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep tonight anyway and you have nothing else to do now. Why don¡¯t we go to a small bar for a drink and a chat?¡±

    Malcolm frowned and nced at him, ¡°You want me to kick you out of here?¡±

    Spencer was sick and Lyra stayed with him all night. Momo stayed home and Keira and Sophia stayed there all night as well.

    He couldn¡¯t solve the matter at hand immediately, so he should return to his wife and children immediately.

    If he left his wife and children alone and went out to drink, what kind of man was he?

    Anthony saw that he was obviously angry, and chuckled, ¡°You are tired too. I just make a joke to ease your drowsiness. Don¡¯t take it seriously. I know you are not the kind of man who doesn¡¯t have a sense of family.¡±

    Malcolm said nkly, ¡°This kind of joke is not funny. Don¡¯t make it again next time.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± His trick failed. Anthony hid his leisurely mood. ¡°It¡¯s reallyte. Since there¡¯s nothing to do, I¡¯ll go back and sleep.¡±

    ¡°Disappear quickly.¡±

    Malcolm sorted out the information on the baby form incident on the table and shoved him away a little impatiently.

    Anthony tutted lightly, put his hands in his pockets, and left whileining, ¡°Some people, once they¡¯re done using me, will resolutely throw me away. When you took the initiative to invite me to investigate the case in the hospital, your attitude was not like now. ¡±

    Malcolm nced at his back and said nothing.

    It was quiet at night.

    Malcolm stayed alone in the office and sorted out the whole thing from beginning to end before he left the bureau and returned to the hospital.

    During the break, the inpatient department of the hospital was quiet.

    Malcolm entered the baby ward lightly, and saw Lyra still maintaining the position when he left before, lying on her stomach and resting by the crib.

    After sleeping in this position for a long time, not only did her arms and spine pain, but also it was easy to cause gaseous distention.

    Feeling distressed, Malcolm hugged her and moved her to the escort bed to sleep.

    Just as he was about to tuck her in, Lyra woke up, took his hand, half-squinted her sleepy eyes, and asked lightly, ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?¡±

    Before Malcolm could speak, Lyra took the lead in exining her thoughts uneasily, ¡°I¡¯ve been half-awake in the past few hours. I¡¯ve thought about the whole thing a few times. The Aurarts baby form factory is your old business subordinate. I personally went to the assessment of the quality as well as the security work. There should be no problem in the factory.¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the delivery person who did something on the road, it was someone in the White family who had a dirty mind very early on.¡±

    ¡°Lyre Spiti¡¯s security has always been so good that not even a suspicious fly can get in, so the problem can only be from grandpa.¡±

    She clenched Malcolm¡¯s palm tightly and said worriedly, ¡°I know you are angry with him. I understand you. But the rtion between you and Grandpa has been a little bit tense recently. If you interrogate all of his servants in a big way, it will definitely hurt him. Don¡¯t do this unless it is ast resort.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t expect when she was with Spencer, she was still thinking about these things himself. Feeling pitiful, he leaned over and kissed her forehead lightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know the importance and won¡¯t act rashly.¡±

    Lyra seemed really relieved. She loosened her hands, closed her eyes, and breathed gently.

    Malcolm continued to kiss her eyebrows, nose, soft lips, cheeks¡­

    Lyra grumbled softly and pushed him away, ¡°Stop it. Spencer is sleeping.¡±

    Malcolm was very obedient and made no further move, ¡°Okay, have a rest. I¡¯ll apany and take care of Spencer.¡±

    Lyra refused, ¡°I rested for a few hours and recovered a lot of energy. You have been running around in the bureau for the past few hours. You are more tired than me. I will take care of Spencer. Come and sleep.¡±

    She was about to get up when Malcolm took her hand.

    Feeling something, Lyra was stunned and froze in ce.

    Malcolm said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Do you feel it? Because of kissing you, I¡¯m not sleepy at all but very excited.¡±

    So it was her fault?

 Chapter 658 Itâ€™s caused by being hostile to the rich

    Malcolm helped her tuck in and lie down, saying softly, ¡°You can rest assured to sleep. I will watch Spencer. If Spencer wakes up, I will mix the form. Don¡¯t forget after you gave birth to them, I did everything. I am more familiar than you.¡±

    He said so, and Lyra didn¡¯t refuse, ¡°Okay, as long as it makes you less excited.¡±

    Malcolm leaned over again and kissed her soft lips, as if it was not enough.

    Lyra obediently closed her eyes and slept soundly.

    Malcolm was by the bed and watched her for a while. Seeing that she was really asleep, he turned and went to Spencer¡¯s crib.

    For those who were asleep, the night seemed like a fleeting moment.

    But for Malcolm who didn¡¯t dare to rest all night and was in a semi-awake state, it was indeed a long time.

    Sometimes he even thought that if he and Rara were not from the wealthy families, he didn¡¯t enter the army and Rara didn¡¯t have to shoulder the responsibility as the head of the family¡­

    If they were just an ordinary couple who had a pair of lovely twins, will life be much easier than it was now?

    But these, after all, were just extravagant hopes and fantasies.

    He and Rara both had to take on too much, and they couldn¡¯t let go of their burdens at all.

    Thinking about it, Malcolm fell asleep in the dark.

    At five early in the morning, he was awakened by Spencer¡¯s crying.

    As a soldier who was always vignt, he woke up instantly, picked up Spencer immediately and coaxed him gently when Spencer just cried while the sound was not too loud.

    He turned back cautiously and nced at Lyra who was on the bed.

    Fortunately, Lyra slept soundly and was not disturbed.

    He hugged Spencer and left the ward lightly. They went to a quiet and unupied ward next door, and he mixed the baby form with water in a skillful and orderly manner.

    In the morning.

    Malcolm had been in bed for less than two hours when Chad arrived.

    Because Lyra was still asleep, Malcolm made a hissing gesture, letting Chad to lighten his footsteps and voice.

    Chad was about to speak, but was frightened back by his serious expression. He nodded obediently and stood at the door waiting for him.

    Malcolm came out, and Chad dared to speak a little louder, ¡°Bro, about the baby form in other wealthy families, I quietly took a bottle from each of family. I didn¡¯t give the specific reason, so as not to cause unnecessary panic. I just used an excuse and the form I obtained has been sent to the bureau for testing. It should take a long time before getting the result.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Malcolm patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Thanks. You have a long night. Go back to rest and call Brad over.¡±

    Chad smiled like a simple and honest puppy.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I should do things for my lovely little nephew. We must find out who is behind the scenes as soon as possible, so that we can feel at ease.¡±

    Malcolm raised his hand to pinch his face, ¡°Go back and ask Keira to let you use some skin-care products. Look at your face. It¡¯s been a long time since we went on a business trip to the border. You¡¯re about to get engaged. Now, it¡¯s time to take care of yourself and focus more on Keira in addition to official duties.¡±

    Chad was originally grinning, but when he heard about himself, his expression instantly changed.

    ¡°I see. Keira and I have a very stable rtionship. Don¡¯t worry, bro.¡±

    Malcolm nodded, ¡°You can leave.¡±

    Chad turned and left the hospital, calling Brad to hand over the shift before leaving.

    Malcolm went to the bathroom and washed casually to get rid of his fatigue.

    Brad arrived quickly when he was just finishing washing up, ¡°Come and drive me to the bureau.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Brad followed him and entered the elevator.

    In the elevator, Brad was standing upright, and Malcolm was stern, pondering something.

    After thinking for a while, he instructed, ¡°The hospital has a lot of people. Send a few more people to guard Spencer¡¯s ward in the dark, just in case.¡±

    Brad nodded in a proper manner, ¡°Okay boss.¡±

    ¡°Also, have you seen the case about Spencer¡¯s baby form issue?¡±

    ¡°I have read it before I came here. And I know the progress of Chad¡¯s investigationst night.¡±

    Malcolm touched the watch, looked at the pointer and continued to ask, ¡°Since you have read it, do you have any thoughts on the culprit of this incident?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Brad pointed to himself. It¡¯d been a while since he¡¯d not been around Malcolm, and he was still not used to it.

    Malcolm was sullen and stern, ¡°It¡¯s just you and me in the elevator. Could it be that I¡¯m asking a ghost?¡±

    He was a little unhappy and said, ¡°After you got married and came back from the vacation, why does it seem like you¡¯re missing your brain? Are you bing stupid?¡±

    Brad was speechless and felt a little bit miserable by hisint. Malcolm was his boss and he was coward in front of him so he didn¡¯t dare to say anything but listened silently.

    until the two got to the underground parking lot inside the hospital and got into the car that Brad began to state his thoughts.

    ¡°Boss, food safety is strictly regted in the world. This kind of unqualified poisonous form cannot be produced when there is a production license.¡±

    Malcolm sat in the back of the luxury car, thinking for a moment, ¡°You suspect it was bought from the ck market?¡±

    Brad nodded, thought for a while and then shook his head, ¡°It can¡¯t be say it was bought. It should be produced massively in the ck market. Spencer and Momo need a lot of baby form every month. You always ask Aurarts Group to send many every time.¡±

    ¡°If we get the quality inspection result and the form in other wealthy families also has the exact same ingredient, in this case, arge number of baby form must be produced in the ck market, and it is very likely there is a boss behind the scenes.¡±

    ¡°However, I have never figured out why they do this, and it only targets the wealthy and nobles, not themoners. Is it because oof hatred for the rich?¡±

    Malcolm was silent for a while, watching the receding scenery outside the car window.

    His ck eyes looked stern and cold, as if he was thinking of some bad memories.

    ¡°If it is really a rich hatred, the nature of the case is not a big problem. But if it is just against the White family, this matter is probably moreplicated than imagined.¡±

    Brad sighed, didn¡¯t say anything but concentrated on driving.

    ¡­

    In the hospital, before the bodyguards were added, Spencer was hungry and crying.

    Lyra woke up and looked around the room, only she and Spencer who was in the crib.

    She knew that Malcolm was on the tough case.

    There were people who wanted to persecute the White family for several months and were hidden in the dark. If they didn¡¯t find them out, there will be a big hidden danger in the future.

    She quickly stopped thinking, walked to the crib, and picked up Spencer who was crying and aggrieved.

    Malcolm and Sophia had been doing the feeding and changing of diapers since the babies were born. What was more, Malcolm wouldn¡¯t let her do it, and always liked to take care of the babies every time.

    Lyra sighed. While holding Spencer, she helped him to prepare the form.

    Although she was not quite familiar with it, she persisted and didn¡¯t ask a nurse toe in to help her. And she looked serious when doing so.

    At 8:30 in the morning, there were only two police officers in in clothes standing outside the baby ward.

    Their upright aura made the people passing by on the entire floor unconsciously stay farther away.

    Lyra , who was feeding Spencer with baby form, keenly heard voices outside the door.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Immediately afterwards, there was a rustling sound, and the door of the ward was opened.

    A woman who dressed as a nurse and wore a mask came in with a small tray in her hand.

    Lyra nced at the overalls on her body, quickly retracted her gaze, and concentrated on feeding Spencer, ¡°I didn¡¯t ring the call bell. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Miss Lloyd, it¡¯s time for the baby to take his medicine.¡±

    Lyra: ¡°Medicine for heart problem?¡±

    The nurse nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lyra frowned, ¡°Didn¡¯t the attending doctor say yesterday the mild medicine is sold out? He needs to wait for two days before observing the baby¡¯s condition and making a decision?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what the doctor said yesterday, but today the medicine has been delivered from the foreign pharmaceutical. We don¡¯t dare to be sloppy to your baby, our VIP patient, so we need to deliver it to you immediately.¡±

    Lyra pondered for a while, and looked up and down the young nurse who was submissive, feeling a little suspicious.

    She agreed calmly, ¡°Bring the medicine to me and have a look.¡±

 Chapter 659 Malcolm loves his wife most

    The nurse stepped forward respectfully and put the tablet box in the tray on her table.

    Lyra held the baby with one hand and maintained the movement of feeding. With the other hand freed, she went to check the box on the table.

    The nurse stood quietly beside her, not saying a word.

    Before Lyra could touch the box, she suddenly noticed something strange.

    ¡°No, when it¡¯s the first day of taking medicine, the attending doctor shoulde in person. Even if the medicine arrives, the doctor must give the prescription and bring it to me tomunicate with me, instead of sending a nurse.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    She turned her head suddenly, ¡°What¡¯s your purpose?¡±

    The nurse had a fierce look. Just when Lyra turned her head to look over, she pulled out a syringe with anaesthetic hidden behind her and tried to stab it at Lyra¡¯s neck.

    Because of holding Spencer, it was very inconvenient for Lyra to fight with her with one hand, and the nurse was indeed very ruthless with both hands.

    The needle broke the skin of Lyra¡¯s neck, and Lyra gritted her teeth and kicked her hard. The nurse staggered two steps to the side, before the needle in her hand could be injected into Lyra¡¯s body.

    Lyra¡¯s fair skin had red scratches, and small beads of blood oozed out.

    It seemed that her movement was too fierce, and Spencer felt ufortable in her arms and began to whimper and cry.

    At this juncture, Lyra didn¡¯t have time to soothe the baby¡¯s emotions but quickly put him back in the crib and covered him with a light nket. Then she turned to fight with the woman in the nurse¡¯s uniform.

    In terms of fighting, Lyra, who had the ck section of Jiu-Jitsu did not have the restraint when holding the baby, almost sec-killed that woman.

    She strangled the woman¡¯s neck and pressed her hands against the table, asking, ¡°Who sent you here? What happened to the police officers outside?¡±

    The noise was not small in the room, and there was a small and transparent ss window on the door of the ward, in which the people outside could vaguely see the situation in the ward.

    But outside the door, the two police officers arranged by Malcolm did not enter the ward after the movement. Something must have happened.

    The womanughed, ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to catch me. I don¡¯t know anything. I¡¯m only responsible for taking the money and doing things. The two police officers have been sent away. I guess they won¡¯t be able to escape for half an hour. Besides me, there will be other peopleing in five minutester to take the child away. Even if you call your husband, he probably won¡¯t be able toe in so quickly, right?¡±

    Lyra looked at Spencer who had been crying in the crib.

    Being furious, she pulled the woman¡¯s hair viciously, ¡°Why does that person take baby away? Whom can he offend? He is so young.¡±

    The woman¡¯s scalp was numb from the pain, and she struggled to say, ¡°How do I know? I already say this. It¡¯s useless for you to arrest me. I don¡¯t know any secrets of the employer. Such a small child, If you say he offends anyone, it must be the adult¡¯s fault!¡±

    Lyra¡¯s face looked cold, and her hand to restrain the woman did not loosen at all.

    The mastermind behind the scenes even knew Spencer¡¯s ward number and his illness. Obviously, this person was well prepared.

    Was a hater who hated her or Malcolm?

    Without thinking deeply, Lyra bargained, ¡°I will give you three times the amount of money your employer gave you.¡±

    The woman was stunned for a while, and in a pickle, ¡°Ma¡¯am, this is not a matter of money. It is a matter of morality and principles. If I betray my employer, who will cooperate with me in the future?¡±

    Lyra sneered, ¡°My husband is the director of the National Investigation Bureau. You¡¯re caught by me. Do you think there is still a chance to get out of prison? Is there a chance to continue your career?¡±

    The woman wasn¡¯t swayed, ¡°It¡¯s impossible anyway. I¡¯m not that kind of person. No matter how much money you give me, I won¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°I pay ten times themission.¡±

    After a few seconds of silence, the woman was in a pickle again, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I don¡¯t know who you are. Your family is so rich, but this matter¡­¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t bother to listen to her but added the money again, ¡°Twenty times.¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡±

    The woman changed her vicious attitude and smiled cheerfully, ¡°As long as you act up to your promise, I will do whatever you ask me to do!¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t answer and let go of the woman¡¯s shackles.

    With Spencer¡¯s pitiful cries, she coaxed him patiently, while thinking clearly and calmly to analyze the whole thing.

    The woman rubbed her wrist that was clenched by Lyra before, and began to worry about her new employer.

    ¡°Boss, two minutes have passed. In three minutes at thetest, that group of people will enter the ward. They¡¯ll bring anaesthetic rifles and stun guns. You and I can¡¯t fight with bare hands. You give me so much money, but I can¡¯t help you.¡±

    Lyra was calm and quickly figured out her n, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to show you¡¯re instigated by me. You can do whatever they ask you to do.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± The woman was slightly stunned, looking at the baby in her arms and being a little disbelieving.

    She loved her child very much. Was she really willing to let her child be taken away by her and kidnapped by those people as a leverage?

    ¡­

    Three minutester, four-ish tall men in ck suits entered the baby ward in three times to divert attention from people outside the ward.

    The woman in the nurse¡¯s uniform had already tied up Lyra and covered her mouth with a towel.

    The mess in the ward and the messy hair of the two women indicated that there had been a fierce fight before they entered the room.

    The man in the suit asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The woman panted heavily and replied with a smile, ¡°The time I arranged waste. This woman has already sent the baby to the attending doctor¡¯s office. It seems he¡¯s in the examination room and hasn¡¯te out yet. She came out to get something and bumped into me. It started.¡±

    The man in the suit was very upset, ¡°Why don¡¯t you find a way to take the child away? Why tie her up and still guard her?¡±

    ¡°She is good at jiu-jitsu. I¡¯m afraid once I leave, she uses the things in the room to break the rope. What if she asks for help?¡±

    The woman felt very awkward. ¡°Why youe sote? I¡¯m alone. How can I handle both sides? This woman threatened me just now, saying her husband is the director of the National Investigation Bureau, and I am doomed.¡±

    The man in the suit didn¡¯t answer, and the eyes under the sunsses were particrly gloomy, indicating his dissatisfaction.

    The woman continued to lobby, ¡°I tied her up anyway. This matter has been exposed. I can¡¯t let her go. It¡¯s better to tie her away.¡±

    ¡°I heard Malcolm White is the director of NIB. He loves his wife the most. You kidnapping his wife will definitely be more effective than kidnapping his child.¡±

    ¡°I guess even if you ask for the entire NIB, maybe he could deliver it with both hands.¡±

    The leading man in the suit was silent for a while, then winked at the man next to him.

    The other man immediately took out his mobile phone to make a phone call, and after receiving the approval from the other side, he nodded to the leading man.

    ¡°Take her away.¡± The leading man in the suit ordered the woman who tied Lyra, ¡°Disguise yourself well. Go to the attending doctor¡¯s and take the three with you. Just in case, it¡¯s best to take both the child and adults with away.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    Taking them away from the hospital was too conspicuous and Lyra was put on a ck blindfold and wrapped in a rough woven sack.

    The man in the suit quickly changed into a delivery clothes and pulled a cart to take Lyra and a lot of onions and vegetables in the sack away.

    The surveince was hacked, and several people walked through the employee channel unimpeded.

    It wasn¡¯t until they got into a ck van that Lyra was taken out of the sack and thrown into the back row.

    But the group of people did not drive immediately but nned to wait for the person who kidnapped the baby.

    A few minutester, the leading man in the suit received a text message, and his voice was a little deeper.

    ¡°The situation has changed. The NIB has added more people in the hospital. I¡¯m afraid the child can¡¯t be taken away. Let them withdraw themselves. Drive.¡±

 Chapter 660 Malcolm suspects something is wrong

    Lyra¡¯s mouth was gagged, and the ck patch over her eyes was not removed, but her ears could hear clearly.

    She breathed a sigh of relief. When thinking of Spencer who was hidden in the closet of the ward, her heart throbbed.

    She hoped that the people sent by Malcolm would find the abnormality in the ward sooner, take Spencer out of the closet, and take good care of him.

    As the driver was driving, Lyra lightly tapped her fingers and calmly estimated the approximate time it would take for the journey.

    Along the way, several men in suits did not speak, and it seemed that they were very disciplined.

    Lyra couldn¡¯t help but be more curious about the boss behind them.

    It was estimated that more than 40 minutester, the van stopped, and the men in suits took off the towel from Lyra¡¯s mouth and dragged her out of the car.

    Lyra was very upset and scolded, ¡°You have to be kind to thedy. Be gentle. Don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    The men in suits were stunned.

    She was kidnapped but had more aggressive temper than the kidnappers?

    ¡°Your life is in our hands now. Don¡¯t you be obedient?¡±

    Lyra was not fearful at all and her tone was particrly cold and arrogant, ¡°You kidnap me and just use me as a bargaining chip to look for Malcolm for money or benefit. As long as you hurt me, even if I have a very mild injury, Malcolm will be angry. I think you know better than me what the consequences will be.¡±

    ¡°Of course you have to treat me well as a bargaining chip like me, and handle me like a valuable item, understand?¡±

    Although she was blindfolded, her hands were tied with ropes, and she could not be free, the aura on her body was still very strong and powerful, making several men in suits stunned.

    After all, the men in suits were subordinates, so they can¡¯t be sure of the opinions of their boss, so they can only follow Lyra¡¯s words and treat her gently.

    ¡°Come on, Miss Lloyd.¡±

    Lyra was supported by two men and walked forward. Although she could not see the route, her hands tied behind her were not idle.

    Before she was tied, she had grabbed a handful of Spencer¡¯s baby form in her hand.

    Every time when she walked a distance of about ten meters, or encountered a corner, her hand would loosen, leaving some traces of form behind her.

    The powder was too light, and when there was wind, it was easy to be blown away before it fell to the ground. Lyra only hoped that Malcolm could lead a police dog out to find a way after he found out that she was kidnapped.

    The soil under her feet was obviously soft. asionally, she will break some branches. Which mountain forest had she been taken?

    She thought about the n to implementter.

    ¡­

    National Investigation Bureau.

    Malcolm and Brad had just gotten out of the car, and before they even had time to enter, the phone rang.

    It was the police officer he sent to the hospital who was responsible for the protection of Lyra and Spencer.

    Malcolm frowned, immediately realized that something was wrong, and answered the phone without hesitation.

    The police officer from the other end of the phone said immediately, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, something happens. There are signs of a serious fight in the ward. Your wife is missing. Spencer is stuffed in the closet. Probably he¡¯s hungry, so he¡¯s just crying. Otherwise we wouldn¡¯t know where he is.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s heart skipped a beat, focusing on the words ¡°missing¡±.

    His face gradually looked grim and hostile, ¡°Check the surveince and investigate the whereabouts of Lyra.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have sent people to the monitoring room of the hospital. There should be results soon. In addition, I also asked two nurses to go to the women¡¯s bathroom to try to make sure if your wife is still in the hospital.¡±

    Malcolm clenched his palms, forcing himself to calm down.

    He had to believe in Lyra¡¯s jiu-jitsu skill. It wasn¡¯t so easy that something would happen to her. She should be safe from the time being.

    ¡°Lock down the entire hospital. Tell the director of the hospital if anything happens to my wife, I¡¯ll have him shut down the entire hospital.¡±

    In broad daylight, some madman dared to directly break into the baby¡¯s ward to fight.

    The fighting was not small, but no one in the hospital knew about it.

    In addition to the police officers he sent to protect them, the security measures of Hopevale General Hospital were also notoriously good. In this case, this kind of thing happened, indicating that there was an insider in the hospital, and it seemed that the person¡¯s power was not small.

    This thing had to be checked out!

    He suppressed the rage in his heart, and ordered the inclothes police officers who were secretly guarding the hospital to remain calm and not reveal their identities.

    After hanging up the phone, he instructed Brad, ¡°The investigation of the baby form case will be handled by you. I will go back to the hospital.¡±

    Brad nodded, ¡°Okay boss. I will have the reinforcements prepare and wait for the your orders at any time.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t say anything, took the car key from Brad¡¯s hand, turned around and left the gate of the bureau, heading to the driver¡¯s seat himself to drive the car.

    On the way to the hospital, he called Anthony with the built-in car Bluetooth headset.

    He had to let Spencer be taken care of by someone he knew and trusted. After much deliberation, he could only trouble the godfather Anthony again.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Although he didn¡¯t say what happened on the phone, Anthony sensed something was wrong, ¡°Isn¡¯t Rara staying with Spencer in the hospital? Why do you want me to be here?¡±

    Malcolm held the steering wheel with one hand and drove the car with a serious expression, not answering.

    Anthony felt the unusual and asked immediately, ¡°Did something happen to Rara? Don¡¯t hide it from me. I¡¯m also worried about the form incident.¡±

    Malcolm thought for a while, ¡°Rara is missing. I¡¯m asking people to check. If she has left the hospital, I suspect she is kidnapped.¡±

    Anthony was silence on the other end of the phone for a while, then his tone became heavier, and he said hurriedly, ¡°Where are you now? Are you already in the hospital? I¡¯ll be right over.¡±

    After the phone call, Malcolm recalled the whole thing and drove into the hospital garage uneasily.

    He went straight upstairs to the monitoring room.

    The police officer who was sent to the monitoring room just finished checking today¡¯s surveince.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, more than half an hour ago, the entirework domain was hacked. The monitoring equipment was no exception. Nothing suspicious was found.¡±

    ¡°In addition, I sent people to look for the whole hospital, but they didn¡¯t see Ms. Lloyd. She probably¡­ has been taken away.¡±

    Malcolm took a deep breath, and his eyes looked cold and terrifying.

    His wife was kidnapped, and his heart tightened because he wanted to kill those goddamn madmen.

    The police officer was frightened by his expression. Being afraid that he would be med for not doing things well, he exined quickly, ¡°The police officers who were previously arranged at the entrance of Spencer¡¯s ward were not on duty at the time of the incident. They went got the medicine for him.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, this is a well-nned and premeditated kidnapping. In order to ensure the safety of Ms. Lloyd who is in the hands of those people, do you want to notify the captains of the bureau immediately, and let all the teams quickly investigate it and find her as soon as possible?¡±

    Malcolmmanded calmly, ¡°No, don¡¯t be too conspicuous. I¡¯ll go to the ward and see first.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The officer understood what he was worried about.

    Lyra was the richest person in Crana, the head of the Lloyd family, and the wife of Malcolm. The people who dared to n this kidnapping carefully must have a higher status.

    Now that Lyra was in the opponent¡¯s hands. If the person found the whole thing turned serious, or wanted to hurt Lyra, it was afraid Malcolm will only go crazy and destroy all the vicious forces.

    Several people quickly shifted their positions and followed Malcolm back to the baby ward.

    The room was in a mess, and Spencer, who was only a few months old, was put back in his crib.

    He was still whimpering when he had already had the milk. The cry was weak and extremely pitiful, as if he knew that his mother was kidnapped.

    Malcolm took Spencer into his arms and coaxed him patiently, while observing the traces of fighting throughout the ward.

    He knew Lyra best. Even if she wascking in physical strength, she was better in agility and dexterity, and she can quickly suppress the opponent and defeat with one move.

    The mess in the room showed that the fighting time was not short, which was not like Lyra¡¯s usual style when encountering enemies.

    This was a little weird.

 Chapter 661 Not attack him, but protect

    He frowned but looked calm and he analyzed the matter in an orderly manner.

    Taking a broad view of the entire Crana, it was afraid that few people can beat Lyra, unless the other party sends arge number of elite-level people but this would be too conspicuous, and it was difficult to not attract attention when they appeared in the hospital in a big way.

    Or, the other party was armed with a gun.

    Malcolm¡¯s heart tightened. There was no trace of blood in the messy ward, so he hoped that suspicion would not be right.

    Or, in thest case, Rara deliberately deceived and was tied, using herself as a bait. Otherwise, Spencer would not be hidden in the closet but should be kidnapped together with her.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    After rifying the thinking of the whole thing, he sighed deeply and felt very helpless and remorseful for his wife¡¯s risky behavior.

    Spencer cried again, softly and weakly, with tears streaming down his cheeks. Hepressed his lips, as if to apany his father¡¯s mncholy mood.

    Malcolm coaxed him patiently, but nced at the milk powder scattered under the table.

    He walked over, squatted down slowly, and checked the traces of the powder.

    He dipped the powder with his finger and rubbed it and pondered.

    Chad had been busy all nightst night, and now he finally came home to take a nap, so Malcolm wasn¡¯t going to let him work.

    ¡°Immediately notify Captain of Team 9, Levi. Mobilize a team of ten soldiers and bring a military dog over here.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    When waiting for Levi¡¯s team toe over, Malcolm coaxed the baby while waiting for Anthony to take care of Spencer.

    Anthony was racing all the way, and in less than ten minutes, he arrived at the baby¡¯s ward.

    Looking at the messy room that hadn¡¯t been cleaned up, Anthony¡¯s expression was very serious, and he asked immediately, ¡°Has Rara¡¯s location been checked? Have you ensured her safety?¡±

    Malcolm looked gloomy, ¡°No.¡±

    Anthony was quite upset, ¡°Then why do you look so calm? Those people dare to do things under your nose. It can be seen the power of people behind the scene is not small. What if they hurt Rara?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like to maintain the image that you love your wife most? Rara is missing now. Why do you look like you are not worried at all?¡±

    Malcolm turned his head and nced at Anthony¡¯s fierce look as if he wanted to eat him. Then Malcolm¡¯s expression turned cold.

    ¡°Anthony, my wife is missing. You look so anxious and angry. I¡¯m not dead yet. You¡¯re so eager to substitute me?¡±

    Anthony was choked, ¡°Now finding Rara is the most important thing. You still have time to be jealous?¡±

    Malcolm got up with a cold face and put Spencer in his arms into his hands to let Anthony hold Spencer, ¡°Whether it¡¯s jealousy or not. You know it yourself. Take care of your godson. Don¡¯t let him have any idents. I¡¯ll go Find Rara.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He was a little worried and even more unwilling, ¡°Can you take me with you? Anyway, I was the director of Security Agency. I can always help.¡±

    ¡°No, my soldiers of NIB are no worse than you the former director.¡±

    Malcolm gave him a serious look, ¡°I¡¯ll be worried if Spencer is taken care by the police officers who have no experience of babysitting. I can only ask you to take care of him. If you can¡¯t take good care of Spencer, you will drag me down. And Rara will be in more dangerous situation. You can weigh it yourself.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t say anything.

    Levi had assembled the soldiers, and Malcolm turned to leave the hospital in a hurry.

    ¡­

    After walking in the forest for more than ten minutes, Lyra was seized on both sides by the arms by a group of kidnappers and finally reached the destination.

    The high-heeled shoes stepped on the stone bricks, and the sound was crisp.

    They were no longer in a dirt road.

    It sounded like they had reached the destination.

    She didn¡¯t say a word along the way, and the group of men in suits didn¡¯t speak as well. It was eerily quiet, and they didn¡¯t reveal any behind-the-scenes information.

    The sound of the high heels on the ground became clearer, and Lyra¡¯s hearing became more concentrated because her eyes were blindfolded.

    It didn¡¯t seem to be a cobblestone road underfoot. It was more like an expensive marble floor tile.

    It sounded like she was taken to a grand ce¡­

    These kidnappers actually didn¡¯t take her to an abandoned hut in the forest to guard her?

    With suspicion in her heart, Lyra was pushed into a certain room, and the man in the suit pressed her shoulders and made her sit down.

    The seat was soft to the touch, with the texture of fabric and cotton.

    Was she sitting on the sofa?

    Lyra was puzzled. Was this kidnapping, or was she invited as a guest?

    The blindfold was taken off, and the sudden strong light blinded Lyra. It took a while to get used to it before raising her eyes again.

    What she could see first was that she was in a luxurious and exquisiterge vi. She should be in the hall of the vi, and sit on the sofa on the side.

    Lyra turned her head. A man, who was sitting in the main seat, was in a suit and leather shoes. He was middle-aged, and his temperament seemed to be ruffian and domineering as well.

    The man was smoking a coffee-colored cigar, leaningzily on the sofa.

    His sharp and turbid eyes narrowed slightly, and he nced at a subordinate beside him.

    Knowing what he meant, his subordinate took two steps forward, removed the towel from Lyra¡¯s mouth, and went to a table to help her pour a cup of tea, with an unbelievably good attitude.

    ¡°Introduce myself to Mrs. White. I¡¯m Lennie Price, the boss of Suham¡¯s underground business. This is my private house. I haven¡¯t cleaned it for a long time. Mrs. White, I beg your pardon.¡±

    Lyra looked cold, nced at the tea on the table, and snorted coldly, ¡°You haven¡¯t untied my rope yet. How can I have the tea? Is it too extreme for you to invite me as a guest in this way?¡±

    Lennie breathed out the smoke of the cigar and smiled, ¡°Mrs. White, you can untie the rope yourself. If my peoplee do it, your mind will be revealed.¡±

    Lyra was startled.

    This person actually guessed that she was being tied up on purpose. He seemed really not easy.

    It was all uncovered, so Lyra wasn¡¯t hiding it anymore.

    Her wrists, which were tied behind her back, looked like being tied by the rope tightly, but there was actually a slipknot.

    In the event of fatal danger, Lyra can untie herself at any time.

    Her face looked as usual. She didn¡¯t look embarrassed after being uncovered. Instead, her expression was noble and indifferent. She easily untied the rope and threw it on the table.

    ¡°With all your efforts, what do you want to do?¡±

    Lennie smoked a cigar leisurely and said slowly, ¡°My men caught you by chance. You¡¯re now Crana¡¯s richest person after all. Mr. Malcolm is powerful in the military area. You and your husband are the big shots in Crana. It¡¯s not your first time here as a guest. I don¡¯t dare treat you badly.¡±

    Lyra was suspicious and noticed that he addressed Malcolm by his honorific title.

    ¡°Your people didn¡¯t want to catch me, but they wanted to catch my baby. Do you think you can threaten Malcolm by attacking a child ?¡±

    Lennie: ¡°You¡¯re wrong. The reason I want to take Spencer away is not to attack him, but to protect him.¡±

    Lyra narrowed her eyes, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°When I was in my 40s, my wife finally gave birth to a son. He is a little older than your baby. He is more than four months old, and he is also eating the baby form from Aurarts.¡±

    ¡°Two days ago, my baby was also admitted to the hospital because of frailty and fever. He is on the same floor as your baby is. I identally got news there was a problem with the baby form, and I have been investigating the culprit behind the scenes.

    ¡°The other party should also be in the underworld, and the power may be bigger than mine. I got news the other party probably already knew Mr. Malcolm is investigating the form issue and wants to start with several babies who have been sent to the hospital for treatment.¡±

    ¡°So I have to use the name of kidnapping to strike first to confuse the other party. It will make them think Mr. Malcolm has too many enemies, and they will rx their vignce if they gloat in misfortune.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so vignt and capable. Not only did you hide the baby, but you also took risks to find something out on my side.¡±

    Lyra understood and looked around his vi again, not believing what he said blindly.

    ¡°Your baby is only four months old and can¡¯t get used to the smell of tobo and alcohol, but you actually smoke a cigar in front of me. And when I entered the door, you already smelled the smell of tobo. Obviously, you have not only smoked this one.¡±

    Lyra sneered, ¡°To use this method to confuse me and gain my trust. Shouldn¡¯t you be better to deal with the details?¡±

    Lennie was shaking the unburned cigar in her hand in the ashtray.

    After listening to Lyra¡¯s words, he was startled, and immediately snuffed out the expensive coffee-colored cigar he had just smoked a little bit, not feeling distressed at all.

 Chapter 662 Cooperation and counterplott

    Lyra watched his movements and didn¡¯t answer.

    Lennie sighed.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    As a ck market boss, he looked sad and helpless at the moment, ¡°To tell you the truth, my wife is very strict and fierce. Since we have a child, I am not allowed to smoke or drink at all. If she finds out, I will bear all the consequences after I go home.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ I believe you also know it. In business, how could we not smoke, let alone drink alcohol when socializing, so I only dare to do it secretly every time.¡±

    ¡°Before going back at night, I need to take a shower outside to get rid of the smell on my body.¡±

    He sighed as he spoke, smiling in a little embarrassed way.

    Lyra noticed that although he wasining, there was light in his eyes. Obviously he felt that it was a very happy thing to be managed by his wife.

    Seeing his expression, Lyra thought of Malcolm for no reason.

    He was also hen-pecked, not allowed to smoke, not allowed to drink, for fear of affecting the babies.

    Will Malcolm secretly smoke and drink outside behind her back like this?

    This idea only existed in her mind for a second, and Lyra sneered and denied it.

    Malcolm dared not.

    In this regard, he was still much more honest than Lennie, and he valued his family more.

    Lyra brought her mind back from it and chuckled, ¡°Yes, I can understand what happen to you. After all, there is a baby at home, so you must be careful.¡±

    Lennie didn¡¯t know how much she had believed, so he turned on his phone, tapped the photo of the baby in the album, and handed it to Lyra.

    ¡°Mrs. White, I really didn¡¯t want to intentionally hurt your baby. I wanted to bring the baby over with extraordinary means for reason. I hope you can believe my words.¡±

    Lyra took the mobile phone he handed over and flipped through a few photos at random, including a group photo of their family of three, as well as a close photo of him alone with the baby.

    Checking on the details of the album, she found the shooting time was recent, and there was no PS modifications.

    ¡°Okay, I trust you.¡±

    After Lyra finished her words, they heard the barking outside the vi.

    She was stunned, ¡°You have a big dog here?¡±

    Lennie was also stunned, ¡°No, this is a private house in the mountains. My wife and I used toe here when we were on vacation or during summer holidays. We didn¡¯t even leave a servant. Where does the doge from?¡±

    Lyra was stunned and quickly realized what happened. Her face changed slightly, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s my husbanding.¡±

    Lennie¡¯s face changed, ¡°Mr. Malcolm? With the barking of dog, does Mr. Malcolme to look for trouble? He¡¯s not going to blow up my vi, right?¡±

    Before she could say anything more, Lyra got up quickly and walked towards the door.

    Lennie and a group of bodyguards in suits followed immediately.

    Out of the living room of the vi, Lyra looked out of the iron gate across the garden.

    Malcolm was not wearing a military uniform but a light and simple suit, which made him looker dapper.

    His face looked cold, suppressing anger.

    The four bodyguards at the entrance of Lennie¡¯s vi had been beaten by Malcolm¡¯s men.

    All of them were handcuffed by the police and looked at Lennie as if asking for help , ¡°Mr. Price, they are too fast. We are not their opponents at all. We were subdued in two or three¡­¡±

    Lennie looked cold, ¡°You don¡¯t need to say it. I can see.¡±

    Lennie nced at the bodyguard beside him, ¡°Mr. Malcolm is here. Hurry up and open the door.¡±

    The iron door outside the vi opened, and Lyra took the initiative to walk over, ¡°Honey.¡±

    Malcolm nervously checked her for any injuries immediately.

    Lyra: ¡°I¡¯m fine. Mr. Price wants to cooperate with the military to find out who is behind the form case, but he¡¯s a bit extreme.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t answer but felt a little unhappy about her risky behavior this time.

    Lennie: ¡°Mr. Malcolm, youe here so quickly. I was going to tell Mrs. White about the situation, and then I¡¯llmunicate with you about the kidnapping. Pleasee in and sit for a cup of tea?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s ck eyes were deep, and he didn¡¯t say a word. His big big palm sped his wife¡¯s palm tightly.

    It seemed that only when Lyra was by his side that he can see and touch her, can he feel safe.

    He took Lyra into the vi, agreeing to Lennie¡¯s active invitation.

    Lennie immediately followed and entered the vi as well. With Malcolm here, he consciously sat on the side sofa and gave up the main seat to Lyra and Malcolm.

    The bodyguard wisely poured two cups of tea and left the hall with the other bodyguards, leaving only Lennie, Lyra and Malcolm.

    After the bodyguards left, Malcolm picked up the cup of tes on the table, took a sip with thin lips, and tasted the vor.

    Lennie smiled, ¡°This is the new tea of this year. I didn¡¯t bring any servants here. The bodyguards may not be very good at brewing, so I beg your pardon to put up with it.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t speak, and the expression on his face was so secretive that Lennie couldn¡¯t see what he was thinking, whether he was angry or dissatisfying?

    Lennie had no choice but to take out a good box of coffee-colored cigars from his coat pocket, handed them over with both hands, and asked tentatively, ¡°Mr. Malcolm?¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t think about it at all, and shook his head decisively, ¡°My wife is strict, and she won¡¯t let me smoke.¡±

    Lennie looked at Lyra, understood instantly, and smiled knowingly.

    ¡°It seems you¡¯re just as rumored. You¡¯re a wife ve and love your wife the most.¡±

    Malcolm frowned slightly, looking grim.

    Lennie quickly exined with a smile, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, don¡¯t get me wrong.¡± He patted his chest lightly and his tone was very kind, ¡°Actually, I am also a wife ve, and I listen to my wife¡¯s words the most.¡±

    After a few words, Malcolm could sense that Lennie wasn¡¯t being ttering but sincere.

    He was also a bit inexplicably pleasing. As a boss of ck business, it was quite rare for him to have such a kind temperament.

    Malcolm¡¯s mood softened a lot, and he went straight to the subject, ¡°Rara said you want to cooperate. How?¡±

    Lennie said again to Malcolm the method that he had exined to Lyra just now.

    ¡°The culprit behind the scenes is mostly in the underworld. I believe you have doubts too. I am more familiar with this way than you¡¯re. I can use the ck business tomunicate with your suspects, and I can also coborate from within with forces from outside when necessary.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t speak, and Lyra was thinking about it.

    Lennie was not in a hurry. After all, when it came to cooperation, it will always be effective to talk their time.

    The atmosphere in the living room of the vi was quiet for a while, and Malcolm was the first to break the peace.

    ¡°So, do you want to take a long-term route and slowly eliminate the rest bosses in the underworld?¡±

    Lennie smiled, ¡°Yes, but to tell you the truth. In this matter, except I want to find out as soon as possible the culprit behind the maniption in the baby form. I want to eradicate some forces that are at odds with me.¡±

    Malcolm yed with the teacup in his hand and sneered, ¡°You¡¯re quite frank.¡±

    ¡°You have been in charge of NIB for many years. Even if I want to hide it, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t hide it from you. Instead of waiting for you to think my motives are impure, it¡¯s better for me to confess and know each other well.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t answer but was thinking.

    Lyra listened quietly by the side for a long time, participating in the conversation.

    ¡°I think taking the long-term route is too dangerous. There are too many uncontroble factors. After all, tour babies are too young to have any ability to survive. They¡¯re too easy to be attacked. They¡¯re our weakness. We can¡¯t be bothered to be busy enough with our own affairs.¡±

    Malcolm frowned slightly and remained silent.

    Lennie asked, ¡± What do you think?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s red lips twitched, and she smiled, ¡°Am I kidnapped? So let¡¯s countermine. You release the news and say you have a big grudge against Malcolm, so you kidnap his wife to threaten him, and want to kidnap his child as well¡­¡±

    She spoke seriously, mulling over the whole n.

    Lennie listened very seriously, and nodded when he agreed.

    Only Malcolm, his ck eyes narrowed from beginning to end, and he suppressed a trace of unhappiness and anger.

    Lyra: ¡°My idea is probably like this. Maybe there are imperfections. You can add up.¡±

    Lennie kept ncing at Malcolm¡¯s expression and questioned, ¡°But¡­ although this can be resolved quickly, Mrs. White will have to be in danger. After all, they are all in the underworld. Those people are very brutal, in case Mrs. White gets hurt¡­¡±

    After saying these, Lennie nced at Malcolm¡¯s expression again, ¡°Mr. Malcolm is probably worried.¡±

    Lyra followed his gaze, turned her head, looked at her husband, and sessfully saw his handsome face which looked so gloomy.

    Lyra: ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

 Chapter 663 Malcolm actually wants to fight back?

    The atmosphere in the vi¡¯s living room was embarrassed by the obvious displeasure on Malcolm¡¯s face.

    Lennie couldn¡¯t figure out his temperament, and was too scared to talk because of the terrifying depression.

    Lyra smiled and took Malcolm¡¯s arm. Then she touched his cold face, eased his tense expression, and coaxed softly, ¡°Honey, you know, I¡¯m good at jiu-jitsu. Not many people can really beat me. I¡¯ll protect myself.¡±

    On this matter, Malcolm¡¯s attitude was very firm, ¡°No, I¡¯m not considering this n.¡±

    It was too dangerous. The other party had weapons. All men in the underworld were ruthless, so he must not let Lyra put herself in danger.

    Lyra sighed, ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about me, but the truth of form needs to be found out as soon as possible. I want to help you so that you don¡¯t have to work so hard.¡±

    Malcolm shook his head, and his expression was resolute.

    If he needed to rely on his wife to take risks alone to find out the truth of the case, then he might as well retire early and stop taking the position of the director of the National Investigation Bureau.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re a couple. Trust me once. I¡¯m not one of those delicate women.¡±

    Lyra clenched his palm tightly and took the initiative to sp his fingers tightly. She smiled with her brows and eyes curved, and she was an irresistible charm of Malcolm. And she joked, ¡°Mr. Price kidnaps me this time. He is fully responsible for my personal safety. How about this? We let him hand over his wife to you. If I am injured, you will sh his wife. I think Mr. Price will definitely do his best to protect my safety.¡±

    Lennie turned pale with fright. To exchanged wives and force him to protect Lyra ¡®s personal safety?

    This was too cruel¡­

    Sure enough. People always said that women were the worst creatures to be messed with. Lyra was exactly the same as Lennie¡¯s wife. They were so strong and ruthless.

    Lennie didn¡¯t dare to speak, and Lyra smiled and asked, ¡°What do you think of this suggestion?¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Mrs. White, please rest assured. I will do my best to protect your personal safety and never let you get hurt even a single finger.¡±

    With his reassurance, Lyra looked at Malcolm again, ¡°Look, Mr. Price said so. With his reassurance, I¡¯ll never be hurt, and you¡¯ll let me do my part in Spencer¡¯s case.¡±

    Malcolm lowered his eyes, not answering.

    But this time there was no obvious and direct rejection, indicating that he was a little swayed.

    Lyra continued, hugged his arm, rested her chinzily on his shoulder, and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Spencer is still in treatment. The case can¡¯t be dyed, so let me participate.¡±

    For the sake of it, Malcolm couldn¡¯t dissuade her, so he could only agree, but he reminded her again and again, asking her to protect herself.

    She can be exposed if necessary, and she can even fail, but she must not be injured.

    Once things were settled, Lennie arranged Lyra a spacious bedroom.

    Malcolm was always worried, and arranged five of the ten-person team he brought to Lennie. Those assigned soldiers changed into the uniform of Lennie¡¯s bodyguards, and yed the role of bodyguards to protect Lyra¡¯s safety in this vi.

    Before leaving, Lyra smiled and waved her hand, watching Malcolm leave in front of the vi.

    Malcolm had a gloomy face. He was leaving like this and afraid they won¡¯t be able to stay together for several days. However, Lyra was able to send him off heartlessly.

    He was upset, very upset.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm ¡­¡±

    Lennie was about to speak when Malcolm stepped forward quickly, bent over, wrapped his arms around Lyra to carry her, and walked straight to the vi.

    This domineering action confused Lennie.

    Malcolm turned his head, ¡°I still have a few words to exin to my wife. You guys just stay outside and wait for half an hour.¡±

    He carried Lyra into the bedroom arranged by Lennie.

    After carefully cing his wife in the bed, he closed the door, locked it, and then locked the windows.

    The movements were done in one go, which was very coherent.

    Lyra sat on the edge of the bed and watched silently. She was blinking to hide the daze in her eyes.

    How did she feel¡­ Malcolm ¡®s action, like¡­

    Before she could confirm, Malcolm was already approaching her and sat decisively next to her. Then he stretched out his arms, took her into his arms, and hugged her tightly.

    Lyra: ¡°Let go, I¡¯m almost out of breath¡­¡±

    Malcolm let go, grabbed her arm with his big palm, and pressed her against hisps forcefully.

    Lyra didn¡¯t have time to react, and in a whirlwind, Malcolm held her waist down.

    Her pretty buttocks were naturally touched by Malcolm¡¯s palm.

    Lyra caught her breath and reacted quickly, ¡°Malcolm, do you want to beat me?¡±

    Malcolm ced his big and gentle palm on her soft ass, as if he would raise his palm at any moment, and then mmed down to cause severe pain on the skin, which was very threatening.

    But he was only threatening, and he was reluctant to really p his wife.

    ¡°Rara, you didn¡¯t discuss with me before doing things. After I knew you were gone, I was worried for a while, and when I realized something was wrong, I immediately chased after you with a dog.¡±

    Having been worried for a long time, he felt a little wronged, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel you¡¯re wrong?¡±

    Lyra exined seriously, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. It happened suddenly, and I didn¡¯t have time to tell it to you. I could only take the bait and pretend to be trapped to find the real culprit in the form case.¡±

    She admitted her mistake very positively, and Malcolm was not wronged instantly. He pped her lightly behind her, as if to make up for what he had been worried about for over an hour.

    ¡°The case can be solved slowly. Sooner orter, the truth will be revealed, but you can¡¯t leave me for too long, and I will panic.¡±

    Lyra repliedzily, ¡°I see, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Malcolm straightened her up and made her sit on hisps. Wrapping around her waist, he buried his face deep in her neck, rubbed her with his face, and sucked in the aroma of his wife.

    Lyra waited for the tickling from the warm breath and asked, ¡°You came to me. How about Spencer?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s with Anthony. And police officers of NIB are guarding the scene, not to mention Anthony is not bad, he should be fine.¡±

    In that case, Lyra felt more relieved.

    Malcolm carried her to bed and pressed her down forcefully. His voice was hoarse, ¡°There are still more than 20 minutes. Don¡¯t waste time. I want to ask you to make somepensation before I leave.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he leaned over and kissed Lyra¡¯s lips decisively¡­

    Lyra¡¯s struggle, which was just in the bud, was snuffed out by Malcolm.

    Outside the vi downstairs, several police officers and Lennie¡¯s men looked at each other for a long time. Because they didn¡¯t know each other well and even in a cat-and-mouse rtion, they felt it a bit embarrassing.

    Because of the fact that they were assisting the National Investigation Bureau in investigating the case, the police officers were rarely friendly and would smile when Lennie¡¯s men looked over.

    Levi kept looking at his watch and muttering softly, ¡°Mr. Malcolm has always been a punctual person, but it¡¯s been half an hour now. Why hasn¡¯t hee out yet? Could something happen?¡±

    He kind of wanted to go in and have a look, but was stopped by Lennie.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t understand, or are you pretending not to? Mrs. White wants to stay with me and be the target of kidnapping for a few days. The two are newlyweds, and they¡¯re so in love now. How could it be possible to endure the separation for a few days? Spending more time for affection is reasonable.¡±

    Lennie smirked and seemed to be an experienced man.

    Levi and the police officers seemed to understand as well.

 Chapter 664 To be a friend or a rival in love

    The group waited awkwardly outside the door for nearly an hour before Malcolm slowly went downstairs, walking leisurely and in high spirits.

    Everyone at the door was staring at him with curiosity as if Malcolm was a national treasure.

    Malcolm was refreshed and in high spirits. He was arranging the cuffs of his shirt. His gestures were extraordinary, and his temperament was noble.

    Levi and the other members of NIB all smirked secretly, feeling amazed in their hearts.

    Married men were different. They can be so proud and happy before going on a mission.

    Malcolm walked steadily to the door and nced at Lennie, ¡°Take care of my wife. If she doesn¡¯t eat well, sleep well, or even get hurt, and if there is a slight injury, I will let your wife and you have at least ten bloodstains on your bodies.¡±

    Lennie gasped and sighed that Malcolm¡¯s reputation for being ruthless was unusual.

    The threat directly became tenfold. Just staring at him with cold eyes can make people feel the chill, and it was clearer that what he said was definitely not a joke.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, you can rest assured that even if I am injured, I will never let Mrs. White get hurt.¡±

    Malcolm withdrew his gaze and led the remaining six subordinates including Levi, as well as the military dog, and quietly left the forest.

    As soon as they left, Lennie immediately released the news that Lyra had been kidnapped, and threatened to kidnap Malcolm¡¯s hospitalized son again to get revenge on the Malcolm family.

    This news had excited all the bigwigs in the entire illegal industry.

    Their rtionship with the National Investigation Bureau was like a mouse seeing a cat.

    As a mouse, Lennie dared to threaten Malcolm, the big cat who had been in charge of the National Investigation Bureau for many years. Even if he failed, his courage was truly admirable.

    However, just when the big guys in the entire illegal industry were talking about this matter with great interest, Lennie, the central character of the topic, arranged a maidservant and a five-star chef who signed a non-disclosure agreement to stay in a vi in the mountains.

    Because Lyra was kidnapped and did not bring any change of clothes or cosmetics, Lennie was forced to prepare ten sets of designer dresses and pajamas for her, and even the facial cleanser, lotion, and cream that she needed every day.

    His cooperation with Malcolm had only just begun, and he had already spent nearly half a million.

    Lennie looked at his bills, sighing and shaking his head. He was just looking for a master to serve.

    The key point was that Lyra was Malcolm¡¯s love. If he took good care of her, it was his job. If he didn¡¯t take care of her well, he would have to get into trouble.

    He had no choice.

    The progress of the form case was still being closely followed up by NIB. As long as Malcolm found out any suspects, he will immediately inform Lennie and let him cooperate with him to do search and bring the police officers disguised as bodyguards to conduct investigation.

    On the afternoon of the day Malcolm left the forest, he identified a big shot who dealt with illegal business and passed the information to Lennie.

    It took time to negotiate, cooperate and meet.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t return to Lyre Spiti that night. Lyra was not around and he always felt lost.

    Momo was with Sophia, Chad and Keira there where had the highest security factor, so he didn¡¯t need to worry about that.

    Spencer was in the hospital only with Anthony so he needed to guard there.

    After he came out of the bureau, he drove directly back to Hopevale General Hospital and went to the child care unit.

    Spencer¡¯s baby ward had been tidied up, and the hospital director had pleaded five times to see him and apologize to him in person but Malcolm had refused all.

    Anthony, who was sitting beside the crib, heard footsteps and turned his head suddenly. He was very alert.

    Seeing that it was Malcolm, he immediately got up and walked over, asking hurriedly, ¡°How is Rara? Why do youe back alone? You didn¡¯t bring her back?¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t exin too much, but simply said, ¡°There was an ident in the middle. She is still in the hands of the bandits, but you don¡¯t have to worry. She is safe.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t know the inside story so he was shocked, and the blue eyes stared at him in astonishment.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Malcolm, since you married her and made her your wife, you will be responsible for her for the rest of your life. Even if you risk your life, you should bring her back. What¡¯s the point ofing back alone?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s face looked cold, ¡°Since you know she¡¯s my wife, leave me and my wife alone.¡±

    Anthony grabbed his cor and pressed him against the wall.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t save her, then I¡¯ll go for it. If you can¡¯t give her all your love, then I¡¯ll snatch her back at any time.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes lookednguid, and he sneered, ¡°Unless I die, do you think you have a chance? If even I can¡¯t save her from the bandits, you can?¡±

    ¡°Anthony stopped talking.

    In Crana, he can¡¯tpare to Malcolm now in terms of status, influence, power and wealth.

    That Malcolm couldn¡¯t save her meant the National Investigation Bureau couldn¡¯t help it as well. He had nothing but sincerity.

    Grabbing Malcolm¡¯s cor, he loosened his strength and lowered his hands slowly. Then, Anthony sat back down in the chair beside Spencer¡¯s crib, not speaking.

    Malcolm leaned against the wall and red at him coldly, ¡°I thought you are willing to be Spencer and Momo¡¯s godfather is because you havepletely let go of your past with Rara. But I just try it out, and you reveal your secret. If you don¡¯t want to be a good friend but a rival in love, I can fulfill your wish.¡±

    Be a rival?

    Anthony will not be allowed to enter the White Mansion casually and visit Momo at Lyre Spiti because Malcolm would be aware of him.

    Anthony eased his tone, ¡°Rara has an ident so I¡¯m impatient and say the wrong thing. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t answer, walked over with a pale face, detoured to the other side of the crib, brought a chair like him, and sat beside Spencer¡¯s crib.

    His father and godfather guarded him like the God of door on the left and right. Spencer, who was only a few months old, could not feel this kind of happiness.

    But no one knew if the sense of security brought by the two men was too strong, Spencer slept very deeply.

    Being afraid of waking up Spencer, Anthony lowered his voice and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want to lie to you. I have loved Rara for more than ten years. This kind of rtionship can¡¯t be broken easily.¡±

    Malcolm lowered his eyes and stared at the watch on his wrist. His fingertips rubbed it lightly. His breath was cold, and Anthony couldn¡¯t know his emotions.

    The night was quiet. Anthony said very frankly, ¡°Although I can¡¯t forget my feelings for her, I know that I have no chance. She loves you, she doesn¡¯t take me in her heart. I just want to protect her. When she needs help, I¡¯ll do my best to satisfy her.¡±

    ¡°Although I say I want to snatch her back from you, I know in my heart that it is impossible. Except I can¡¯t forget my feelings for her for the time being, I won¡¯t do anything to hurt Rara and the two babies. You can rest assured.¡±

    Malcolm was silent for a while, then sneered, ¡°After so many things, you seem to know a lot.¡±

    ¡°You have to fall once, experience it once, and give up before you know it.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s thin lips curled slightly, and his expression softened a lot.

    Anthony was much more normal now than the unscrupulous, scheming, morbidly mad man he used to be, and Malcolm liked his candor.

    ¡°I hope you are sincere in what you said tonight. Since you are a friend and the godfather of Spencer and Momo, you must be worthy of this trust. If you are just ying tricks on me¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t continue talking. His fingers seemed to rub the watchzily and casually, but Anthony could clearly feel the coldness around him.

    The more unfinished the words, the more threatening they had.

    Anthony said ¡°hmm¡± and calmly stated his guess, ¡°Rara¡¯s good at jiu-jitsu but is kidnapped. Either it¡¯s because the other party has a lot of people and even has weapons, or she is kidnapped voluntarily. You have to start investigating this in the morning. It¡¯s thetter, right?¡±

    Malcolm raised his ck eyes and stared at him, ¡°Since you have guessed it, you should know that I can only choose to cooperate with her.¡±

    ¡°I just calmed down. Seeing that you are not in a hurry, I analyzed it myself.¡±

    Seeing that he had guessed it, Malcolm didn¡¯t intend to continue to hide it, and told the general n.

    Anthony listened attentively. Remembering that he just lost his temper because of this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit embarrassed.

    ¡°Okay, if the real culprit who ns the form case is not found out, the babies will be in danger for another day. You and Rara can deal with it at ease. I will take good care of Spencer.¡±

 Chapter 665 Fall into the trap

    With his words, Malcolm was really relieved.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been taking care of Spencer all day. Rest early, and I¡¯ll keep watching him at night.¡±

    Anthony was not polite to him, but said half-jokingly, ¡°You are his biological father. It¡¯s better for you to take care of him. Lest Spencer grow up in the future, he will not treat you well.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be very strict to him. If he really dares to do this, I will teach him a lesson.¡±

    Anthony was startled and sneered at him, ¡°Spencer must have done something wrong in his previous life to be your son. He¡¯s only three months old. And you¡¯re already thinking about how to teach him a lesson in the future.¡±

    Malcolm raised his eyebrows, looking calm.

    Anthonyughed, ¡°However, Spencer has been frail since he was born. When he is older, I am afraid that he will have to check whether there is any residual S404 biochemical virus in his body. And I am afraid that he will have to take medicine for a long time when growing up. His body needs to be taken care of. I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ll be strict to him. Even if you have the idea to tech him a lesson, Rara probably won¡¯t agree.¡±

    Malcolm stopped talking.

    Lyra valued their two kids more than anything else, which once made him feel that they were almost surpassing his position in Lyra ¡®s heart, let alone treating Spencer badly.

    He was secretly unhappy, and changed his words, ¡°Spencer will be hungry once in the first half of the night. I will feed him a bottle of milkter, and you will keep watch in the second half of the night. The godfather and the biological father spend half the night. That¡¯s called pampering.¡±

    Anthony refrained himself fromughing but chuckled lightly, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go to bed first. You can call me when you need to change shifts.¡±

    Hey down on the escort cot next to him, covered with a thin quilt, and fell asleep with his eyes closed.

    Malcolm nced at him, then checked the time on his watch.

    It was almost midnight. Had Lyra been asleep?

    Since they got married, they hadn¡¯t been separated like this for a long, long time. Will Lyra not get used to it?

    Being confused, Malcolm made it through the first half of the night unconsciously.

    ¡­

    A dayter, Lennie decided to meet the bigwig on the suspect list given by Malcolm to discuss cooperation matters.

    That night, Malcolm , who was with Anthony in front of Spencer¡¯s bed, got a message back.

    [Boss, thepanies under this person¡¯s name are not rted to any form industries. There is no illegal factory without a business license, so the suspicion is initially ruled out.]

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes were deep, and he turned off the screen of his phone.

    The list he gave Lennie included the names of four suspected people who were the leaders of illegal business.

    One was currently excluded.

    He pondered, put the phone on the bedside, and carried Spencer to the well-equipped nursery next door to help him prepare the baby form.

    Anthony was in the baby ward, helping Spencer with toys, diapers and small clothes.

    Bell bell ¨C

    The phone on the bedside table rang.

    It was Malcolm¡¯s phone.

    Anthony nced at it. It was an unfamiliar number.

    He ignored it and continued to pick up Spencer¡¯s little toys. The phone was still ringing as if the caller would keep calling to the end if he didn¡¯t answer.

    Being annoyed by the noise, he walked by and just picked up the phone to answer but the phone was hung up.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Beside the door, Malcolm questioned.

    Anthony turned around and handed him the phone, ¡°There was a call from an unfamiliar number just now. It made two calls in a row, but no one answered so it kept calling. I wanted to answer the phone for you, but it was hung up.¡±

    It was such a coincidence that Malcolm looked serious and seemed skeptical, and Anthony added, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything. I don¡¯t know the password of your phone, and I didn¡¯t learn to crack it at the Security Agency before. You can rest assured.¡±

    Malcolm then stepped forward, took the phone, held the baby in one hand, and called back with the other.

    The phone was connected quickly.

    In the dozens of seconds of connection, Malcolm¡¯s expression changed, ¡°It¡¯s from Lennie¡¯s side. The person behind the scenes seems to fall in the trap.¡±

    The two men looked at each other, and their expressions became more cautious.

    Anthony: ¡°Need to go on a mission tonight?¡±

    Malcolm nodded.

    Anthony took the initiative to walk over and took the Spencer, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of him. You can go and remember to make sure Rara¡¯s safety.¡±

    Malcolm nodded again and turned to leave the room.

    At night, birds and insects were chirping in the forest.

    In Lennie¡¯s vi.

    Just half an hour ago, he received an invitation to cooperate. The other party knew that he had kidnapped Lyra and wanted to take the opportunity to extort a huge sum of money from Malcolm. After two days of waiting, he contacted him.

    Lennie made preparations early and waited at the door of the vi.

    Just about an hourter, several people came out of the forest with shlights.

    When other party walked under themp in front of the vi, Lennie could see who wasing.

    A total of three men came here. They were tall and burly, wearing dark ck suits and sunsses.

    Lennie frowned and was a little unhappy, ¡°Mr. Griffiths takes the initiative to invite cooperation, but he doesn¡¯t show up. He only sends three bodyguards to fool me. Isn¡¯t his attitude too perfunctory?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    The bodyguard headed by the other party said, ¡°It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯te on purpose. Mr. Griffiths has very important and personal matters to deal with. When we see the hostagester, I will make a video call for him, and you canmunicate with him at that time.¡±

    Lennie scoffed.

    Only dare to talk about the cooperation on video?

    However, in order to gain the other party¡¯s initial trust, although he was dissatisfied, he didn¡¯t say anything after all.

    ¡°Lyra Lloyd is locked in the basement by me. However, the invitation from Mr. Griffiths is too sudden tonight. I also have to guard against it. You can¡¯t enter the basement, and you can¡¯t get close to her. I will open the basement door to let you do the inspection.¡±

    The bodyguard bowed slightly, ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Then what¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Jude.¡±

    Lennie made a gesture of invitation, turned slightly to the side, and let the three bodyguards enter the vi.

    When walking in the garden, he frowned slightly, observed the sunsses on the faces of the three, and said in a strange tone, ¡°It¡¯s already dark enough at night. You all wear sunsses. Are you sure you can see the road clearly?¡±

    Jude: ¡°Mr. Price, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re used to it and can see clearly.¡±

    Lennie pursed her lips, ¡°The stone road in the garden is not easy to walk, so don¡¯t fall. I am afraid after you go back, you¡¯ll tell Mr. Griffiths that I hurt you guys.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Price is joking.¡±

    Lennie was toozy to continue to be courteous to a few bodyguards, took the lead, and let the NIB police officer who were disguised as servants follow with three bodyguards.

    They came to the basement.

    The heavy wooden door was gently pushed open with a fist-sized gap, and the light was turned on in the basement. Under the yellow light, the basement was a little dim.

    There was a chair in the center of the basement. Lyra was tied to the chair. Her hands and feet were bound. Her mouth was sealed, and her head was hanging down, as if in aa.

    Jude, the bodyguard in the lead, checked Lyra¡¯s state from a distance of a few meters and looked at her carefully.

    A pair of eyes were hidden under the sunsses, making it difficult to see his expression.

    ¡°I see her hair is neat, her clothes are neat, and she has no signs of injury. Do you treat the kidnapped captive so favorably?¡±

    As Jude spoke, he took a step, trying to enter the basement and get closer, but was stopped by the officers who were disguised as bodyguards ¡­

 Chapter 666 Disguise

    ¡°The boss has an order. You¡¯re not approach her except himself.¡±

    The person who spoke was Levi who was arranged to stay in this vi to protect Lyra.

    He dodged very quickly and stopped in front of several people. His voice was cold and stern, and he looked up and down the leader Jude with vignt eyes.

    After Malcolm left, he waspletely responsible for Lyra¡¯s safety. As if they were in the enemy¡¯s den, he had to remain vignt at all times.

    Jude¡¯s hand that was about to touch the door curled slightly, and after a few seconds, it was stuffed into his pants pocket.

    Looking at the tall man in front of him, Jude looked unhappy, turned and stared at Lennie, ¡°Mr. Price, your rules here are quite interesting. A watchdog dares to be so arrogant?¡±

    Lennieughed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My people only follow the rules and don¡¯t trim the sails, not to mention¡­ You won¡¯t forget what I said just now?¡±

    Slowly, Lennie put away thezy look on his face, and his tone was warning, ¡°If you have a bad memory, I don¡¯t mind letting you know whose territory this is. I believe Mr. Griffiths is like me. We don¡¯t like our watchdogs to be unruly.¡±

    The atmosphere suddenly turned grim.

    Jude¡¯s n that he wanted to break into the room failed. His eyes hidden behind the sunsses gradually became sharp, and the hands hidden in the trouser pockets were tightly clenched into fists.

    Levi stood in his way, and Lennie exerted pressure, intentionally or unintentionally. And it was impossible to do anything.

    Thinking of the purpose ofing here, he had to change his strategy.

    He suddenly smiled, and his attitude was modest and gentle, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Price. I¡¯m here toplete the task that Mr. Griffiths asks. If there is any offense, please forgive me.¡±

    Lennie didn¡¯t have time to bother with him right now, thinking about Lyra¡¯s safety.

    He still shuddered at the thought of Malcolm¡¯s warning before he left.

    So, he waved his hand impatiently, ¡°Okay, I have showed you the hostage. After all, she is Malcolm White¡¯s wife. You don¡¯t know the torturing methods of NIB. I kidnapped his wife just for profit. She can¡¯t get hurt in my hands.¡±

    ¡°Go back and tell Mr. Griffiths. If he has the sincerity of cooperation,e and discuss in detail, and don¡¯t have other crooked thoughts.¡±

    Lennie ordered them out, and Jude, as Mr. Griffiths¡¯ bodyguard, had to leave.

    ¡°I¡¯ll repeat what you say. Sorry to bother you.¡±

    He nodded and turned to go out.

    Several people passed through the hall and walked out from therge courtyard.

    When they arrived at the door, Jude suddenly stopped and turned his head slightly to look not far away, as if he noticed something.

    After staying for a few seconds, he walked away slowly.

    In the depths of the jungle, several cars hidden in the dark were all ck, all of which were dedicated vehicles of NIB. At this time, they were waiting silently.

    Malcolm¡¯s ck eyes stared silently at the situation ahead, and under the faint moonlight, people could clearly see his smooth jawline.

    Suddenly, he ordered coldly, ¡°Go check. Especially the person walking in front. It¡¯s very suspicious.¡±

    The voice was different from before. Ted immediately responded, and after a while he asked cautiously, ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t think so. Those people are very cunning. How could it be possible to show up so quickly, let alone only two or three people. They should be sent to test the water.¡±

    Malcolm narrowed his eyes and said lightly, ¡°Do as I say.¡±

    For no reason, although the location was remote and they couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, he always felt that the temperament of the bodyguard at the head was very different.

    Even a little familiar¡­

    There was no me in his tone, but the aura emanating from his body made Ted have to surrender, so he could only shut up and silently arrange his subordinates to do things.

    Brad said, ¡°Boss, they¡¯re no good. Judging from Lennie¡¯s attitude towards these people just now, they are definitely having a secret conversation. Form my intuition, it is probably rted to your wife. In case Lennie ¡­¡±

    He looked worried, and he didn¡¯t dare to continue.

    Malcolm lowered his head and his voice was small, ¡°Wait for Levi¡¯s news.¡±

    Then he sneered and continued, ¡°Even if Lennie has that that idea, he doesn¡¯t have the ability, not to mention I believe in Rara. She should have the ability to protect herself.¡±

    In the quiet forest, the air was damp and cold.

    Several off-road vehicles were parked in the open space, and several bodyguards in ck suits waited quietly beside the vehicles.

    Seeing the figure approaching in front of them, they suddenly bowed in unison, and their voice was humble and powerful, ¡°Mr. Griffiths.¡±

    The man at the head slowly took off his sunsses, revealing his deep eyes. His delicate nose had excellent lines.

    In the basement of the vi.

    It was dimly lit, cold and damp.

    Jude and the others left. Levi and Lennie returned to the basement one after the other. After seeing Lyra, Levi gradually felt relieved.

    He ran over quickly and untied the tight ropes on Lyra¡¯s body. His voice was anxious, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    The method of tying the rope was very well-organized, and it belonged to the usual method of gangs. It was difficult for ordinary people to untie it without any effort, but in front of Levi who was experienced, it was a piece of cake.

    The time of being roped was a little long, and light red marks were left on Lyra¡¯s fair and delicate skin.

    ¡°Hiss-¡±

    Lyra took a breath, and Levi¡¯s action was softer.

    Lennie came inter, and when he saw this situation, he was at a loss for words. A few drops of sweat fell on his forehead, ¡°Mrs. White ¡­¡±

    Malcolm told him for like a thousand times not to hurt a single hair of Lyra. Who knew that his subordinates were so rude.

    If Malcolm knew it, what should he do?

    So he hurriedly ordered his men to bring a medicine chest in.

    Even if there were light red marks, she had to be applied with medicine!

    Levi swept over with a sharp look and gave him a stern look, ¡°Mr. Price, although Mrs. White takes a risk and stays in your den as a bait, if in the middle of the night, someone suddenlyes to ask for verification, it will not only disturb her sleep, but also¡­¡±

    Lennie was already at a loss, but when he heard what he said, he panicked even more. Then he had his head hung down, trying to excuse himself.

    ¡°Levi.¡±

    Lyra interrupted. Her voice was clear, ¡°These red marks are not a big deal. They will subside when I wake up tomorrow morning. I asked his bodyguard to tie me up more tightly so that the other person would not discover it at a nce. Besides, there is no need to tell this trivial matter to Malcolm.¡±

    Her orders were unreserved, and Levi had to keep his mouth shut, even if he deliberately wanted to warn Lennie again.

    Lennie took advantage of the situation, ¡°Mrs. White, you¡¯re an excellent woman like my wife. If you be a man in your next life, you will definitely be better than us!¡±

    He said so with thumbs up.

    Lyra ignored his ttering and said with a very cold tone, ¡°Although we are passive, and they take the initiative to take the bait and want to cooperate, we can¡¯t sit still, let alone be led away by them. When you talk to them about cooperation, you can¡¯t be polite or humble. We have to find a way to get home advantage back.¡±

    Lennieughed, nodding.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mrs. White, please go upstairs to rest. I will send a doctor soon to give you medicine, and then check for other injuries. You are delicate and precious. If there are another idents, after Mr. Malcolmes here, I can¡¯t exin it well.¡±

    Malcolm was a well-known wife defender. If he knew the red marks on his wife¡¯s wrist, he would probably want to tten the vi overnight.

    Unexpectedly, Lyra stood up, grabbed a handful of dirt from the corner and wiped it on the cot in the basement, and rubbed her arms and legs a few times.

    Lennie almost dropped his jaw at her sudden action.

    Levi was also stunned, ¡°Madam?¡±

    Lyra was extremely calm, looked at the two, and said with a smile, ¡°Just like what Jude said just now. I¡¯m tied up here, but I¡¯m clean. Maybe he believed that you guys didn¡¯t dare to touch me, but the boss behind him may not necessarily believe it too.¡±

    ¡°And in a few days, when he wants toe back, if I¡¯m still so clean, it¡¯s even more fake. I need to do a full set of dramas. Why don¡¯t I stay here for a few days to make the fake real, lest they see the clues from the details.¡±

    When Lennie heard this, he immediately panicked, ¡°No way, the basement is stuffy and damp. If Mr. Malcolm knows it, he won¡¯t let me go off!¡±

    Lyra frowned slightly, feeling that Lennie was a little troublesome.

    Lennie was stared at by her straight eyes, and was about to leave, when Lyra suddenly took a light step and blocked his way while texting Malcolm.

    ¡°Lennie, even if Malcolm is here, he will respect my ideas. You always question my decisions and then tip off him. Isn¡¯t that good?¡±

    Lyra had a cold smile. With a negotiable tone, her hand on his shoulder was secretly exerting force.

    Lennie grimaced in pain.

    Her hand¡¯s strength really had a match with his wife¡¯s.

 Chapter 667 Change of mind; donâ€™t let Spencer go

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Lyra nodded with satisfaction and her delicate face had a wanton smile, ¡°Mr. Price, you really know what to do.¡±

    Lennie ckened his shoulders and left with a sullen look. He only felt that the couple was difficult to cope with. To cooperate with Malcolm of NIB, the risks they had to take were not small.

    However, if he didn¡¯t take a risk, how can he get better benefits?

    He stopped thinking and left the basement.

    Levi¡¯s brows were furrowed, and he was about to speak again to persuade, but Lyra turned her head and her dissatisfaction in her eyes flicked. Therefore, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything more.

    ncing at the dark and dusty the basement, he sighed and turned to go out.

    Outside the vi, under the shade of heavy trees, several ck cars were silent.

    Levi quietly called andmunicated with Malcolm, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, the person who came just now is Jude, the bodyguard of Mr. Griffiths. He was here to check the truth, just to confirm Lennie really kidnapped your wife. And there is one more thing¡­¡±

    He paused, ¡°In order to convince that Mr. Griffiths, Lennie tied your wife and locked her in the basement¡­¡±

    As a member of NIB, years of training did not allow him to hide from his superiors, but he still told the truth one by one.

    When everyone heard this, they gasped.

    Malcolm¡¯s face looked displeased. He clenched his fists and the veins were bulging. His eyes were red, and his anger was suppressed.

    Levi, who was on the other end of the phone, could almost feel his anger and quickly exined,

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, it was your wife who asked to be more realistic. In order to dispel Mr. Griffiths¡¯ suspicions, she also asked to live in the basement¡­¡±

    Malcolm looked furious.

    He could imagine that Lyra¡¯s wrists were reddened and she was alone in a dirty basement¡­

    This Lennie!

    The carriage was suddenly quiet, and everyone dared not make a sound.

    Malcolm stared at the vi which was not far away with eagle-like eyes, and gradually calmed his breath.

    He knew Lyra¡¯s stubbornness too well.

    Now, she was already in the game and had to take risks. He was afraid of her injury, but he can¡¯t stop but can only cooperate¡­

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm?¡±

    Levi asked in a low voice, breathing carefully.

    After a long while, Malcolm let out a low and inaudible sigh.

    ¡°Protect her well and report if you have any news.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes, in the darkness, gradually became clear, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Bring three teams to station nearby.¡±

    Hemanded and had a clear thinking.

    In order for the scene to be realistic, he had to let Griffiths¡¯ side know that he knew Lyra was kidnapped and took it very seriously.

    The vi in the forest was left unattended for three days in a row.

    The defence Malcolm had set up around the vi was gradually tightened, almost forming a huge.

    The sky was getting brighter, and the light shone through trees.

    In the small hall on the second floor of the vi, Lennie was half lying on a chair, smoking a cigar leisurely, half-squinting his eyes, and feeling veryfortable.

    This time, he felt safe to be able to cooperate with Malcolm. But his wife insisted on living in the basement, which really made him anxious.

    ¡°Mr. Price!¡±

    Suddenly, Lennie shuddered, and the cigar ash fell down.

    Turning his head, he saw that the personing was his subordinate, and red fiercely, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see me resting!¡±

    The man bowed his head, ¡°Mr. Price, Mr. Griffiths sent someone here.¡±

    Lennie stopped when he got up, and frowned, ¡°It¡¯s not him again?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still his subordinate, and he himself probably won¡¯t appear easily.¡±

    Lennie¡¯s mouth twitched and he sneered.

    This Mr. Griffiths was deliberately mystifying.

    It was almost at a critical juncture, and now he didn¡¯t even show his face. Was he extremely ugly?

    In the vi¡¯s hall, three men in ck suits stood there with no expression.

    ¡°Mr. Price , Mr. Griffiths sent us to speak with you.¡±

    Lennie sat on the sofa and sneered, ¡°What else can we talk about? He wanted to see her and I showed him, but he never shows up. He has no sincerity in cooperation at all.¡±

    He picked up the teapot and poured the tea slowly, with displeasure in his tone, ¡°You know, Malcolm White¡¯s wife is locked in my basement!¡±

    Jude, the head of the bodyguards, sat opposite him and said, ¡°Now, Mr. Price, you don¡¯t have to say theseints anymore. Mr. Griffiths sent us and it¡¯s the greatest sincerity.¡±

    He said with his hands on the coffee table, and slowly got up and leaned over to approach Lennie, ¡°The soldiers of NIB have been surrounding your shabby vi for three days. Even if a bird flies out of here, they have to shoot it down and check. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t feel good, right?¡±

    Jude sneered and gloated.

    Under the sunsses, his eyes were sharp and he was devising strategies.

    As everyone knew, Malcolm¡¯s subordinates were responsible for all the vis themselves, and no one dared to neglect them.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Lennie said calmly, ¡°You know my situation very well.¡±

    Jude raised his eyebrows, ¡°Your troubles have been spread all over. I¡¯m afraid no one will dare toe again. Mr. Griffiths is here to help you solve your predicament. Won¡¯t you listen?¡±

    ¡°Please go into detail.¡±

    Jude put on airs, beckoned the bodyguard next to him to pour himself a cup of tea, and took a sip before speaking slowly.

    ¡°You tied up Malcolm White¡¯s woman and wanted to make a fortune. Unfortunately, after so long, he was indifferent and even sent an army to besiege. It shows how stupid your method is.¡±

    He smiled sarcastically. Seeing Lennie¡¯s gloomy expression, he added,

    ¡°Lyra Lloyd is not an ordinary woman. Malcolm White won¡¯t be afraid of you at all, so if you want to step on his sore spot, you have to kidnap his son together, then you can have whatever you want?¡±

    Jude was very proud.

    Lennie stared at him for a while, yed with the transparent jade teacup in his hand, and suddenly chuckled,

    ¡°I want to make money and extort, but I¡¯m not a fool.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Griffiths has a very high regard for himself. He doesn¡¯t even want to show his true face, but now he condescends to cooperate with me, and asks me to kidnap Malcolm White¡¯s son as a bargaining chip. He wants to lend my hand to do something shameful, right?¡±

    After a two-second pause, he seemed to be curious, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    Jude¡¯s face suddenly changed, and he looked extremely displeased, ¡°This is not something you should ask about. We each take what we need and share the risk. What else is there to be dissatisfied with?¡±

    Lennie didn¡¯t speak but waved behind himself.

    Levi, who was pretending to be a bodyguard, stood two steps away behind him. At this time, he walked up to him and obeyed his instructions.

    ¡°What do you think of this proposal?¡±

    Levi seemed to be thinking, but half of his attention was on his right ear.

    Malcolm¡¯s voice came through the headphones , ¡°Promise him.¡±

    Mr. Griffiths showed his true purpose at this time, and actually wanted to lure Lennie to kidnap Spencer. It was definitely not as simple as exchanging benefits ¡­ The baby form case probably had a lot to do with this Mr. Griffiths.

    Levi nodded, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not the way for us to waste time. We really need to change our minds.¡±

    Lennie replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    After a few snaps, Jude apuded approvingly, ¡°To speak bluntly, Mr. Price, the people around you can see the situation better.¡±

    Lennie nced at Levi, thought about it, and roughly guessed what Malcolm meant, so he followed the topic and said,

    ¡°The sessful kidnapping of his wife is all because of my subordinates. He does things well. I just know people and make good use of them. If you have any ideas, you canmunicate with him. It¡¯s better.¡±

    100 meters away in the jungle.

    Malcolm listened to several people¡¯s nning to kidnap Spencer, and through Levi, he helpedy out the whole n.

    ¡­

    Dark night.

    In Hopevale General Hospital, there were few people.

    Anthony stayed by the crib, sighing as he watched the little figure sleeping peacefully on the crib.

    Lyra went deep into the den alone, and he was wondering what the situation was now¡­

    His phone buzzed on the table. It was a call from Malcolm.

    ¡°How is Spencer?¡±

    His voice was faintly exhausted, and Anthony could hear it, ¡°Everything is fine. With me by his side, you can rest assured.¡±

    Malcolm: ¡°Well, someone will kidnap Spencer at the hospital tonight. Get ready. I need your cooperation¡­¡±

    ¡°Kidnap Spencer?¡±

    Anthony narrowed his eyes in surprise.

 Chapter 668 Draw a snake out of its hole

    Late at night, the VIP floor of the Hopevale General Hospital inpatient department was unprecedentedly quiet.

    The lights in the ward were dim, and suddenly, the power supply flickered a few times, and all of a sudden it fell into darkness.

    There was somemotion on the floor, and power was restored a momentter.

    Several nurses rushed over at this time and entered different rooms.

    The guard at the door of the ward coincided with a shift change. Before leaving the post, he saw this situation and conducted a routine inquiry, ¡°Is there anything wrong? Why do you go in at this time?¡±

    A young female nurse said anxiously, ¡°Please, didn¡¯t you notice the power outage just now? There are many instruments in the ward needed to be recalibrated, so let me in quickly. Otherwise you won¡¯t be able to take responsibility for anything wrong!¡±

    When the incident happened suddenly, the police had to allow her in.

    There was no one in the ward, and the out-of-order monitoring equipment was screaming indiscriminately. The nurse closed the door with a clear goal and went straight to the crib.

    Picking up the quilt, she quickly ran through the window, but stopped.

    Her alert eyes patrolled around the room, and she suddenly found out why it was different from the previous rehearsal? It went unattended¡­ and it went too smoothly.

    Suddenly, rms sounded everywhere in the hospital, ¡°Catch the thief! The power has just been cut off. Someone took the opportunity to steal! Everyone is on alert!¡±

    The lights were bright.

    Before she had time to think, the nurse quicklynded along the wall and hid the child in an alley.

    There were people outside the wall, and as soon as the car door opened, she jumped into the car and the car sped away.

    Vi in the forest.

    There was movement at the door, and everyone stood up in unison with different expressions.

    Jude, wearing sunsses, walked over quickly, with a smile on his face, ¡°Sessful?¡±

    The woman dressed as a nurse nodded and held the baby in both hands.

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Mr. Price, more than half of your subordinates are useless but you don¡¯t believe it. Look, you have to rely on my people for thest step.¡±

    Saying that, he slowly took the child into his arms, with a very deliberately gentle smile on his face, ¡°Baby, do you know how anxious your father is now? His expression must be wonderful.¡±

    As he just finished his words, the moment he opened the swaddling clothes, all his smirks froze.

    In just a few seconds, he was furious. He raised his foot and kicked the woman fiercely, ¡°What is this? Are you out of your mind when you perform your mission?¡±

    The woman fell to the ground unexpectedly. She was waiting for the credit, but now she looked terrified, ¡°I¡­ I did nothing wrong.¡±

    ¡°Look at it, what is this!¡±

    The bedding was scattered, and a fake silicone doll rolled out of it.

    No wonder, she always felt that something was wrong. It turned out to be an empty n.

    ¡°The person we arranged in advance did see the man transferred the child to this ward¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t quibble.¡±

    Jude¡¯s face looked terrifying. She didn¡¯t dare to raise her head, and desperately knelt down to beg for mercy, but he waved his hand fiercely, ¡°Pull her away.¡±

    The woman screamed and was dragged away.

    Lennie stood by, rubbed the beads on her hands, and said the first sentence of the night, ¡°I have said, my people just help you break into the ward. I don¡¯t care about the rest.¡±

    His face was expressionless, but his tone sounded like it was as expected.

    He yawned slowly and tut-tutted, ¡°You dislike my people. You¡¯re yed in the same way. If Mr. Griffiths know it, you probably wouldn¡¯t survive this.¡±

    Jude turned his head suddenly, and his sharp eyes almost pierced the sunsses, ¡°Oh, what are you afraid of? We still have a card in our hand.¡±

    He adjusted his clothes and slowly twisted his neck, ¡°Our beautiful Mrs. White should still be in the basement. Let me see her.¡±

    Levi stopped in front of him. His voice was cold and hard, ¡°Jude, let me remind you. She was caught by Mr. Price. It has nothing to do with you. You are ipetent but want to do something to her. ¡±

    Jude frowned and thought he was really annoying, ¡°Mr. Price, we¡¯ve already alerted the enemy. If we don¡¯t use her, and her value, you and I may have no chance.¡±

    Lennie shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I havepletely lost trust in you this time. If you want to continue to cooperate, please ask Mr. Griffiths toe forward.¡±

    If the action failed, it would be unreasonable for Mr. Griffiths not to show up again.

    Jude stared at him silently for a long time, then nodded.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Mr. Griffiths¡¯ phone was quickly connected. He was a rough man. After only two or three sentences, he spat fiercely, ¡°A bunch of trash!¡±

    ¡°Contact Malcolm White. His wife is in my hands. I don¡¯t believe he can sleep peacefully!¡±

    Lennie dialed the phone and turned on the speakerphone.

    A calm male voice came through the phone, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, your wife has disappeared for so long. You are afraid you can¡¯t sleep through the night?¡±

    Malcolm pretended to be nervous, ¡°Let her go. We can talk about it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s boring to ask for her. Mr. Malcolm, do you miss your wife? Do you want her arms or legs? Why don¡¯t I send it to you tonight?¡±

    Griffithsughed evilly.

    Knowing that Griffiths was just threatening, and Lyra was perfectly safe, Malcolm was still angry.

    If he can catch him, he will definitely cut him into pieces.

    For now, it was still necessary to hold steady, and then let him fall into the trap first.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Griffiths tut-tutted, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, you¡¯re generous. You and your wife are worth hundreds of billions. I only need 30 billion in cash, plus your resignation from NIB. Isn¡¯t it too much?¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t answer.

    Griffiths continued, ¡°We should meet personally. Tomorrow morning at 10 o¡¯clock in Mund Mountain. Remember,e alone.¡±

    At the end, his tone was cold and gloomy, ¡°Otherwise, Lyra Lloyd will lose more than arms and legs¡­¡±

    The phone was hung up.

    There was a beeping sound, and the car was quiet.

    Ted and Brad looked at each other, both were eager to catch him, ¡°Boss, this viper finally shows up. We¡¯ll catch him alive tomorrow morning!¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t answer, and was slightly relieved. If he could find out the real mastermind behind the baby form case, he would be able to solve the serious problem.

    He nced at the two, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. The condition is 30 billion in cash. Will you prepare it for me?¡±

    Brad was dumbfounded, ¡°No way, boss. You give all your sry to your wife? Are you already so poor?¡±

    Ted rolled his eyes at these words, ¡°Stupid ass, it¡¯s tomorrow morning! Now that banks are closed. It¡¯s hard to get ready in such a short time. I¡¯m afraid he needs to go to the headquarters overnight.¡±

    Malcolm looked at the dark sky in the distance, and was thinking about another stuff.

    After a long investigation, only Griffiths had the deepest connection with the poisoned form case, not to mention that Griffiths instigated Lennie to kidnap Spencer tonight, which was even more suspected.

    Just didn¡¯t seed, but turned around and traded with cash.

    Was he really for the money?

    But he always felt that these things were too easy and not superficially simple.

    Thinking of this, Malcolm gave an order, ¡°You two lead the team in the operation tomorrow morning. In addition, arrange people to increase the defense of Hopevale General Hospital and Lyre Spiti.¡±

    Griffiths had no n so he cannot let him take advantage of the situation and hurt the baby.

    ¡­

    The dark basement of the vi.

    There were several erratic footsteps.

    Lennie approached with his phone in hand, ordering coldly, ¡°Open the door.¡±

    The chains tinkled a few times, and the heavy door was opened.

    Squeak-

    A gust of dust rushed to the face, causing several people to cough violently.

    Lennie held the phone, which showed a video call.

    The screen was aimed at the basement, and he nced at the situation inside. Lyra, who was lying on the bed, was lifeless and dirty, like a corpse abandoned in a dark corner.N?velDrama.Org content.

    However, even if she was covered with dust, it couldn¡¯t stop her bright facial features.

    ¡°Died?¡±

    On the other end of the phone, Griffiths¡¯ question came out.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s worthless when she¡¯s dead. How could she ruin my good deal?¡± Lennie said, raised her chin, motioned to Levi , and said maliciously, ¡°Go and see!¡±

    Lyra¡¯s neck, fell limply by the bed, was picked up.

    Her eyes opened slowly, which looked extremely weak.

    The person on the other side of the screen didn¡¯t speak for a long time, as if he had carefully watched Lyra¡¯s state for a long time before he was satisfied, ¡°Good job. Remember to feed her some water, and don¡¯t let her die.¡±

    The phone hung up.

    Lennie immediately put on an embarrassed face, not at all domineering, ¡°Mrs. White, sorry to let you suffer this.¡±

 Chapter 669 30 billion cash for your wife, is it worth it

    Lyra waved her hand, ignoring it, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow at 10o¡¯clock in the morning, you have to endure for a while. Mr. Griffiths offered to use 30 billion in cash to meet Mr. Malcolm in person.¡±

    Lyra: ¡°He can¡¯t take it anymore. My hard work these days is not in vain.¡±

    Saying that, she turned cold, ¡°Tie me tighter tomorrow, or I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help tearing him to pieces.¡±

    He dared to attack an innocent little baby. Even if she stabbed this person for a thousand time, she still thought it was right!

    Mund Mountain.

    The dense canopy of trees obscured the sky, and the air in the forest was hot and humid, making it almost impossible to breathe.

    Before dawn, Lyra was moved to this mountain by Griffiths¡¯ bodyguards.

    That group of people were making advance arrangements for Malcolm¡¯s arrival.

    In a dpidated wooden house.

    Lyra was tied up and thrown on a bare bed. Her sweat mixed with dust. She was leaning against the head of the bed, with eyes closed, which looked lifeless.

    Levi stood silently, looking at the watch on his wrist from time to time.

    Time was running out.

    They heard the coughing sound, and the rustling and heavy footsteps were approaching.

    ¡°Hahaha, Mr. Price is very famous. You don¡¯t look like an ordinary person!¡±

    The person at the door didn¡¯te in, but people could see his big belly first. And then they could see his fat face with a wicked smile.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing on Mr. Griffiths. It¡¯s really¡­ you look good, and your reputation spreads far and wide.¡±

    Lennie¡¯s mouth twitched at this polite remarks, and he really didn¡¯t know where to start.

    The man in front of him was fat and greasy, which was quite different from Mr. Griffiths, who was rumored to have be scheming and deep

    The man came over and politely extended his hand, ¡°Frank Griffiths.¡±

    While speaking, someone was knocking the wooden door.

    ¡°Who?¡± Lennie was subconsciously alert.

    Jude, who was sitting opposite, stood up and said in a pleasant tone, ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell Mr. Price. Mr. Griffiths said that in case the transaction is interrupted, he set up an ambush nearby in advance. This person is here to report the results to me.¡±

    Lennie¡¯s expression froze, and he lowered his face. ¡°Mr. Griffiths is quite assertive. What ambush?¡±

    As he said that, he nced at Levi who was next to him, hoping that Malcolm would hear it and n ahead.

    Frankughed at this remark , ¡°It¡¯s a trivial matter. There is lightning down the mountain and gasoline on it. My subordinates are very thoughtful.¡±

    Lennie took a deep breath. Maybe they would all be here today¡­

    The second hand crossed step by step, pointing to the center of the dial.

    At 10 o¡¯clock, the sound of the engine outside the door could be heard, followed by a low and powerful sound.

    ¡°The 30 billion cash is in the car. I delivered it on time. The documents for the resignation of NIB have been written and will be submitted today. Please keep your promise.¡±

    Malcolm stood in front of the cabin, looking around.

    It stood to reason that there will always be insects and birds chirping in the mountains, but as he finished his words, there was no another sound at all. It can only exin that there were many people all around here.

    In the wooden house, Frank¡¯s greasy fat hand stretched out to Lyra. His eyes looked greedy, ¡°Did you hear that? Your man is here. If he sees me treat you¡­¡±

    Seeing that his hand was about to touch Lyra , Levi grabbed his wrist. ¡°Mr. Griffiths, business matters more.¡±

    He tutted impatiently, and was about to get angry, but identally caught a glimpse of Lyra¡¯s eyes closed and her eyshes trembling, so the fat hand pushed Levi away and pulled her up hard.

    ¡°Are you ying dead with me? Come on, go out and meet your man!¡±

    With that, he grabbed the twine around Lyra¡¯s wrist and led her outside the house.N?velDrama.Org content.

    Heughed wildly, ¡°Malcolm, look at your wife! How can she be worthy of you after being kidnapped for a few days, and she is so dirty? Why don¡¯t you give her to my subordinates!¡±

    Malcolm looked from a distance at Lyra, who was weak and like a piece of paper in his hand. His heart was aching like a thorn stabbing it.

    Although he knew it wasn¡¯t true, his eyes were red with blood, and there was coldness in his eyes.

    He ground his back mrs hard, and the words were almost squeezed out between his teeth.

    ¡°You¡¯d better know what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯ve already delivered what you want. Give me back immediately.¡±

    The world was vast, but in his eyes, there was only the figure as fragile as a fallen leaf, for fear that she will disappear in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°OK.¡±

    Frank had an expression that made him look like he was nice, ¡°I can give her to you, but since we¡¯re destined to be here today, let¡¯s have a good time.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t hesitate, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°So straightforward?¡± Frank was instantly excited, raising his right hand and throwing a dagger at Malcolm¡¯s feet.

    ¡°It is rumored you¡¯re very skilled. No one can ever hurt you, but I think you can always do it yourself.¡±

    As he spoke, heughed in a perverted way, ¡°What? Can¡¯t you do it yourself? As long as the blood on your body falls, drop by drop, I will let your wife walk towards you step by step¡­¡±

    Malcolm bent over and slowly picked up the dagger.

    The de was unsheathed, and the de shone brightly.

    ¡°Go ahead! Don¡¯t you dare? It is rumored you love your wife like your life. It seems that it is nothing more than that. Your wife¡¯s life is still inferior to your own in your eyes.¡±

    Frank looked disdainful, and was determined that he would not self-harm.

    Malcolm looked at the sharp dagger. His face looked determined, as if he was trying to figure out where to start.

    Being paranoid, he pointed at his arm and shed with the dagger.

    Drops of blood slipped and dripped onto the dead leaves on the ground.

    Lyra caught her breath and stared at him inexplicably. He knew it was acting, what was he doing!

    Dare to self-harm?!

    Comparing Lyra¡¯s shock and distress, Frank smiled and was satisfied, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. Go on.¡±

    The arm was stained with blood, and Malcolm didn¡¯t seem to feel the pain. His face was expressionless.

    Taking advantage of Frank¡¯s absence, the sharp de in Malcolm¡¯s hand attacked Frank fiercely.

    ¡°What!!¡±

    Frank screamed. The blood dripping from the wrist he had just pinned on Lyra.

    In an instant, Lyra seized the opportunity, exerted force under her feet, kicked him away with a fierce kick, and rolled around on the thick dead leaves. When she got up, the hemp rope in her hands was gone.

    Almost at the same time, several people rushed out from behind the surrounding trees.

    Lyra¡¯s movements were light and graceful. Simply and neatly, she beat those people. With the hemp rope in her hands, she mmed the people wit it who came to her.

    No one can get close to her for a while.

    Several men in suits were almost powerless to fight back, andy on the ground, being unable to move.

    After dealing with the people in front of her, she exhaled a sigh of relief. She feltfortable, and after holding it for several days, she was finally able to vent it out.

    Behind her, Lennie led the people and quickly subdued Frank¡¯s men.

    In less than a quarter of an hour, all were caught.

    Malcolmmanded loudly, ¡°Search the mountain and find all the rest of the people who are hiding.¡±

    Countless figures suddenly dispersed and disappeared into the forest.

    Lyra was anxious and trotted close to Malcolm. Looking at his injury, her eyes were red with pain, ¡°Why should you listen to him? Why should you hurt yourself?¡±

    Malcolm chuckled lightly and his eyes looked gentle, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll exin it to youter, okay?¡±

    Staring at the messy woman in front of him, he felt distressed.

    He hadn¡¯t seen Lyra for days. He couldn¡¯t sleep all night. Lyra was forced to suffer in the basement, and he had to do something.

    At least if he suffered a little and made up for Lyra¡¯s suffering these days, he will be relieved a little.

    Lyra probably guessed what he was thinking, and pinched at his face unhappily, ¡°If you want to seek abuse, then after we go back, I will let you suffer the beating that you will never forget.¡±

 Chapter 670 I will eventually lose

    ¡°I¡¯m all hurt. Please spare me.¡±

    Malcolm begged for mercy in a soft voice. He did not disdain for the dirt on her body, and hugged her slender body into his arms fiercely.

    He can¡¯t wait to make her embed into his body and they would never be separated for a lifetime.

    Being able to hug her warm body and listen to her heartbeat, Malcolm gradually calmed down.

    Lyra sighed, wrapping her arms around his waist, and sucking in the reassuring smell of him.

    On the ground, Frank barked like a pig to be ughtered, and Levi struggled to tie Frank up.

    He looked up at the two who were hugging tightly in the distance. He really couldn¡¯t bear to spoil the atmosphere, but he had to remind, ¡°Mr. Malcolm ¡­¡±

    Malcolm released Lyra , took her hand and walked over. The moment he saw Frank, his eyes were sharp.

    He squatted down, took out his gun, put it on the man¡¯s chin, and said coldly, ¡°Using the poisonous form to deliberately harm the babies of wealthy and noble families, what is your purpose?¡±

    Frank kept his mouth shut, and after a long while, his eyes suddenly became straight, and his eyes gradually became ck.

    ¡°No!¡± Levi hurriedly opened his mouth with his hands to examine, ¡°He just screamed like killing a pig. He has already taken poison. Do you want me to send him to the hospital immediately for emergency treatment?¡±

    Malcolm shook his head, ¡°Look at him. It¡¯s a highly poisonous. Gangster¡¯s usual trick. He¡¯s senior and holds secrets. He can¡¯t be saved.¡±

    The bodyguards not far away were all under control, but they were all outsiders, so they barely knew nothing.

    Malcolm nced over the faces of those people one by one, found clues, and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What about the head of the bodyguards whoes to talk about things every time? Why don¡¯t I see him?¡±

    Lennie suddenly realized what he meant, ¡°Jude? In the house, there was a fight just now. He wanted to resist, but was knocked out by my people and detained.¡±

    Malcolm strode into the room, and turned over the bodyguard in ck suit who was dazed on the ground.

    Taking off his sunsses, Malcolm checked him carefully for a long time, and his tone became solemn, ¡°This person is not Jude.¡±

    Lennie was startled but was not quite convinced, ¡°How is it possible? Mr. Malcolm, he is just a bodyguard. Why don¡¯t you let the news out that Frank Griffiths is still alive, and then grab a few useful people to inquire more?¡±

    Malcolm shook his head, feeling something was wrong.

    ording to the investigation data that Brad handed overst night, the head of the bodyguard was Frank¡¯s best subordinate and had a high status.

    His whereabouts was erratic. He was oftening and going without a trace.

    He rummaged through the corpse, which was obviously a double, and looked at Frank, who was dead outside the house. The doubts in his heart became bigger and bigger.

    Intuition told him that there must be something strange in this.

    Even his bodyguard was reced, but that Frank died so easily?

    Judging from the performance just now, Frank Griffiths¡¯ was quite different with rumored ruthless image, but the head of the bodyguard was more like that.

    Malcolm rummaged through the dead man¡¯s pocket and found something angr, a neatly folded square of paper.

    Just as he was about to take it out, he frowned, suddenly raised his head, and told Lennie, ¡°Mr. Price, you and Frank Griffiths are both gangsters. You know the rules better, and it¡¯s easier to do things together. Since there¡¯s nothing to find here, why don¡¯t you help my subordinates?¡±

    Lennie dared not disobey Malcolm¡¯s orders. He had to act carefully when he saw anyone of NIB, not to mention Malcolm himself. So, he had to obey.

    Lennie hurriedly nodded and agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll go right now!¡± He was fearful of being med for acting slowly.

    The room was quiet again.

    Lennie left. Malcolm took out the square, opened it, and saw a note.

    The paper was clean and neatly folded, which was in stark contrast to the messy scene. It was obviously well prepared.

    [Eye for an eye; tooth for a tooth.

    Your methods are as bizarre as always, but this time you will be defeated by me.

    ¨C Frank]

    Frank, alias Mr. Griffiths.

    A familiar yet sinister face suddenly appeared in Malcolm¡¯s mind.

    Malcolm looked at the familiar notes on the paper, as well as the familiar name. His thoughts drifted away, and the memories were awakened¡­

    At that time, he and Frank were among the top figures in the army, and they belonged to different war zones.

    Taking the opportunity of the cooperative exercise, Frank dered that he did not believe that he was worthy of the prestigious title of King of the Army, so he wanted to have apetition with Malcolm.

    Malcolm agreed readily, and the twopeted one by one in terms of skill, knowledge, and team-fighting. Unfortunately, the final result was that Malcolm was slightly better.

    Frank had always been arrogant and domineering. He prided himself on being outstanding. Of course, he refused to admit defeat, so he continued to challenge Malcolm.

    The two gradually became acquainted with each other in the duel, andter fought side by side, bingrades-in-arms, which became a story passed on with approval.

    But¡­

    Later, the fire in Holias dyed the memory red.

    The foreign rebels hid among the people, and they rioted recklessly, causing a bloody storm. He and Frank fought separately, but soon after they heard a bad news ¨C Frank¡¯s battlefield was on fire.

    He rushed to the front line at full speed, but all that was left was a patch of ash and a fire that he could not approach.

    Later, Frank¡¯s name was never mentioned again, and there was only a sigh.

    Judging from this familiar note, the memory¡­

    Malcolm was sure, almost instantly, that it was him.N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Honey, did you find anything?¡±

    Lyra walked into the room, with the faint smell of disinfectant wafting in.

    Just after the apanying doctor arrived, she brieflybed with the cleaning tools. At this time, her face was soft and bright. After changing into clean clothes, she had returned to her usual moving appearance.

    ¡°Lennie¡¯s people searched the body one by one outside, and they turned Frank¡¯s body out of the way. It¡¯s enough¡­¡±

    She said, frowning and thinking of the corpses. And she couldn¡¯t help retching.

    Malcolm clenched his right hand into a fist, and the moment he noticed her footsteps, he had already hidden the note.

    He stood up slowly, walked over and stroked her cheek. Then he took her hand again, stepped out of the wooden house, took a deep breath and asked the police officer next to him, ¡°Where are Ted and Brad? Haven¡¯t finished yet? Ask them toe and see me.¡±

    The open space was full ofatose wounded. Some of them needed to be dealt with on the spot. They had already been searched thoroughly. At first nce, it was the masterpiece of Lennie¡¯s group.

    Lennie saw him and hurried over to ask for credit, with a serious expression.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, my subordinates and I have done our best. Frank¡¯s people are very cunning, and they don¡¯t leave any useful information on them. I think even if we go to their den, it¡¯s just the dame. Their boss has dies and they run away.¡±

    Brad also came to report the search results,

    ¡°Boss, all the people who are ambushed on the mountain have been found. There are 130 people in total. They have been sent back to the bureau to be detained. In addition, 5 hidden senior killers have been found. They are seriously injured while escaping, but their lives are not in danger. What do you think?¡±

    Malcolm nodded, ¡°Good job. I¡¯ll leave this to you. Go back and continue the investigation. In addition, do all you can to search the escapees on the list. What about Ted?¡±

 Chapter 671 I just canâ€™t see her getting hurt

    ¡°He took people to clear mines on the mountain. The strange thing is that there are none. Only some useless bombs are dug up.¡±

    Lyra finally let out a breath of relief, ¡°It seems that they are just trying to scare us. When I heard it, I really thought he was really going to die with us¡­¡±

    As she said that, her eyes were red, and she still had lingering fears when she recalled just now.

    Malcolm felt the same way as her. Knowing that she was worried about him and his subordinates, he patted her back gently andforted her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know the strength of the soldiers of NIB. I know best. This can¡¯t stop them.¡±

    With the sound of footsteps, they all looked up and it was Levi, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, all the vehicles for the return journey have been arranged. When will we leave?¡±

    Lyra was anxious to return after being out for so many days, and leaving Spencer to suffer in the hospital. Even if Anthony watched and took good care of him day and night, she couldn¡¯t bepletely relieved if she didn¡¯t see the baby herself.

    She was staying in the basement of Lennie¡¯s vi, and relying on Spencer, Molly and Malcolm to get through the tough time.

    Now that when she thought about it, the two babies probably missed her very much.

    Malcolm nced at her face and immediately understood how she missed the two babies, so he immediately ordered, ¡°Count the number of people. We will go back immediately.¡±

    After that, Malcolm left this deserted house with his wife in his arms.

    Four identical cars in the front and rear were speeding on the mountain road in an orderly manner. And they were monitoring the environment at any time.

    The return journey from the suburban forest to the urban area was not close and bumpy.

    Lyra looked at the unchanging mountain scenery outside the window. The drowsiness struck her, and she couldn¡¯t help yawning.

    Malcolm looked at her always bright side face, which was now covered with a thickyer of tiredness. He couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed, so he took her shoulders into his arms, patted and coaxed, ¡°Rest for a while.¡±

    Lyra lowered her eyes which were half-closed. She gently nuzzled into his arms a few times. Her waist was held by him, and she instantly felt relieved, ¡°Well, you can rest too.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she fell asleep, which showed that she was really tired.

    Malcolm looked out of the car window vigntly. His eyes turned red after staying up all night, but he didn¡¯t dare to rx.

    The way back was far too long. Most of the first half of the journey was a bare mountain road. There was no block and it was the most difficult to set up defences.

    All guards must remain vignt at all times.

    In today¡¯s incident, he can almost confirm that Frank escaped from the fire and set up many obstacles. Although he didn¡¯t want anyone¡¯s life, he still made a mess.

    Malcolm wasn¡¯t sure yet what his purpose was.

    Because of the past friendship, Malcolm didn¡¯t want Frank to be the mastermind behind the poisoned baby form case ¡­ But, human being was unpredictable. Who can bepletely unchanged?

    After they returned to Hopevale General Hospital , it was already evening.

    The setting sunlight shot westward, and the ward was filled with golden reflections.

    Malcolm and Lyra went to see Spencer first, and the little baby slept soundly, not knowing how thrilling what had happened recently was.

    But under Lyra¡¯s gaze, he opened his eyes as if there was telepathy.

    Spencer smiled when he saw her.

    Lyra¡¯s face glowed. She was staring at her baby, fascinated, andpletely unaware that someone¡¯s eyes were on her.

    Anthony stared intently at the woman in front of him with an almost obsessive gaze.

    In the few days she left, she lost a lot of weight and looked tired and exhausted. It must be very hard and tired to be there¡­

    Malcolm followed behind and noticed Anthony¡¯s expression. His face was slightly gloomy, and he cleared his throat in displeasure.

    Anthony didn¡¯t seem to hear that, until he discovered the bluish-red marks on Lyra¡¯s neck. He got up, walked over and asked,

    ¡°Rara, how did this happen?¡±

    Lyra froze for a moment, followed Anthony¡¯s gaze and lowered her head. Her fingers lightly touched her neck.

    Or¡­ just in the car, did Malcolm do it while she was asleep?This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She nced angrily at the silent man standing beside her, but she didn¡¯t expect this nce to make Anthony misunderstand.

    His azure blue eyes looked slightly grim, and he said in a very unhappy tone, ¡°Malcolm, you promised me to protect her, but she was injured and suffered. Is this how you treat her?¡±

    Thetter¡¯s eyes were cold. His thin lips were pursed, and he didn¡¯t bother to exin.

    Lyra nced at the two men, finally looked at Spencer, and sighed softly, ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury. Nothing to argue about.¡±

    Anthony lowered his eyes. She was injured, and the evil voice in his heart that wanted to morbidly possess her was almost uncontroble.

    ¡°As a husband, the person you trust the most, he didn¡¯t protect you well, and even hurt you. I just feel sorry for you.¡±

    Lyra suddenly remembered that the marks on her neck should be made when she was locked in Lennie¡¯s basement before.

    But she had been tense in recent days. She was afraid that her situation will drag everyone down, and she wanted to hide it from Malcolm. Over time, she forgot that she had injuries¡­

    She exined quickly, ¡°I¡¯m really fine. There are too many mosquitoes in the woods, and the bite can be as big as an egg. I identally caught it myself. I¡¯m very sleepy now and need to rest.¡±

    Saying that, she nced at Malcolm secretly.

    This small gesture was caught by Malcolm, and she quickly averted it.

    She pretended to be distressed, covered her lips and yawned a little, ¡°Please continue to take care of Spencer for a while. I want to go to the lounge next door and rest for a while¡­¡±

    The slender body disappeared at the door and slipped very fast, and the two men in the ward were stopping looking at her invariably.

    Under Malcolm¡¯s overwhelming gaze, Anthony lowered his eyes in disappointment, ¡°I was impulsive. I didn¡¯t mean anything else. I just¡­ can¡¯t bear she got hurt¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, thanks.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    Anthony was startled. Malcolm thanked him?

    ¡°I said, thank you for taking such good care of Spencer these days for Lyra and me. Without your cooperation this time, I¡¯m afraid there will be an ident.¡±

    Malcolm walked over to the crib, looked at Spencer¡¯s cute, ignorant look, and couldn¡¯t help picking up the doll to y with him.

    Although Anthony¡¯s feelings towards Lyra made him a little unhappy, except for Anthony who was their kids¡¯ godfather, he was not at ease when someone else was taking care of Spencer in the hospital.

    ¡°By the way,¡± Anthony suddenly remembered something, and his expression became serious, ¡°Why did peole kidnap Spencerst night ? What the hell happened?¡±

    The time was tight, and Malcolm only had time to tell him the task ¨C to transfer Spencer to the nursery next door in front of a trainee nurse, and find a chance to use a silicone doll to switch Spencer¡­

    The president of the hospital even came to ask him about it personally, and there were still people who can be here, which was horrible.

    ¡°Frank Griffiths and Lennie Price nned to kidnap Spencer to extort huge sums of money from me, but I have long been in contact with Lennie and joined him to do the middle game together.¡±

    Malcolm walked to the side, picked up a cup, took a slow sip of the tea, and continued,

    ¡°Of course, this is just to draw a snake out of its hole. After years of experience, I have a gut feeling that Frank wants to kidnap Spencer not for that little money.¡±

    If he wanted money, Frank had a better way, but he chose the stupidest one¡­

    Anthony frowned gradually. ¡± What about Frank ? Got him?¡±

 Chapter 672 A Not Simple Note

    ¡°No, this person is very cunning. I designed to lead him out. I didn¡¯t expect that this was just his fake identity. He arranged a fake to see me. In the end, all the people who died were substitutes.¡±

    For a moment, the two men were silent.

    Except for the sound of the humidifier in the room, and the asional whimper from Spencer, it was exceptionally quiet.

    ¡°It turns out that you secretly issued a search warrant to catch him.¡±

    Anthony can only imagine how nervous the tit-for-tat situation was.

    Malcolm snorted. His eyes looked fierce, and the powerful aura exuded from his body made people shudder.

    ¡°Although he hasn¡¯t been caught, I already have a general impression of his appearance. Once the arrest warrant is issued, his actions will be restricted and he will be caught sooner orter.¡±

    Anthony nodded.

    As soon as he looked up, he caught sight of the red blood in Malcolm¡¯s eyes, thinking that he had not slept well for this matter recently.

    Raising his eyebrows, he said a word of concern, which was very rare, ¡°Go and rest. Spencer has me here.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s thin lips curled evilly. He tutted, got up and left without saying anything.

    In the drab and minimalist lounge of the hospital.

    A slender figure was sitting on the bed with her back to the door. Her beautiful back was smooth and attractive, and her skin was wless.

    The faint light dimmed her enchanting and beautiful figure.

    Malcolm opened the door softly and saw this scene.

    His throat was dry. He swallowed hard and walked over lightly.

    Until he walked in that Malcolm saw the reddish scars on her back. And he was stunned.

    At that time , Levi only said that she had taken the initiative to be tied in the basement, so as not to be discovered by the enemy, and did not say too many details.

    Looking at it now, he felt even more distressed.

    Lyra stretched out her arms and took the ointment with the cotton swab to apply it on her back.

    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±

    She frowned and looked slightly painful.

    ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    A pair of big hands took the things in her hands. He took the ointment and gently applied it to the scar on her back. It was almost painless.

    Lyra looked back and saw his eyes that were slightly red with distress in the dim yellow light, so she said softly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. I¡¯m not so delicate. You all think I¡¯m too fragile.¡±

    With her fingers, she stroked Malcolm¡¯s deeply wrinkled brows, smoothing them inch by inch.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t answer and didn¡¯t argue either.

    After a long time, he withdrew his hand and cleared his throat, ¡°Okay.¡±

    After that, he kissed Lyra¡¯s forehead and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the small bathroom to take a shower.¡±

    Lyra nodded.

    The sound of the water in the bathroom was pattering.

    Lyray on her side on the bed and had a dream without knowing it.

    Late at night.

    There was a feeling of coolness on her back. She moved to the side subconsciously, habitually hugged her husband, but what she touched was cold.

    After being confused for only a few seconds, her consciousness turned from hazy to clear.

    Next to her was empty on the bed and there was no residual temperature.

    Malcolm ¡­ where did he go?

    He was taking a shower before she went to bed. In the middle of the night, the room was dark, and after she turned her eyes and gradually got used to the darkness, she saw a tall figure on a small terrace.

    ¡°Honey?¡±

    She called in a sleepy voice.

    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong? You have a nightmare?¡±

    Malcolm turned back. His voice was as soft as ever, but he didn¡¯t move.

    Lyra immediately got out of bed, put on a thin nket, stepped barefoot on the cold floor tiles of the hospital, walked over gently, and asked softly, ¡°It¡¯s cold at night. Why haven¡¯t you slept? Do you have something on your mind?¡±

    There was no answer.

    Lyra had long noticed that since he had returned from the mountains, he had been absent-minded the whole time. And it was night, and he didn¡¯t evene to rest.

    ¡°Are you thinking about what happened today?¡±

    She walked up to Malcolm and wrapped themselves in a thin nket. With her head tucked into his broad chest, her had her arms wrapped around him.

    The moonlight looked cold, shining on them like ayer of silver light.

    Noticing that his face did not very good, Lyra couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is it the arm injury? It is so painful that you can¡¯t sleep? Is there something happening in Mund Mountain that I don¡¯t know? Since we returned, I don¡¯t feel right.¡±

    Malcolm wrapped his arms around her waist lightly, chuckling helplessly.

    ¡°In the end, I can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡±

    He told Lyra all his doubts, and opened his right hand with a note in the palm of his hand.

    Lyra took it, turned on the lights on and read the note in Malcolm¡¯s hand. She frowned, ¡°Is this what that bodyguard head, Jude left behind?¡±

    She read over and over again, obviously feeling Malcolm¡¯s whole body stiff and dignified. And the fingers that were holding the note were trembling faintly.

    As the most famous man in the military field, Malcolm hade to the border of Crana, fighting for countless gun battles.

    He had seen countless scenes of brutality.

    But in the face of a note, he reacted so strongly?

    Lyra sensed that the information in this note was unusual, stood on tiptoe, hugged his broad body gently, and whispered softly close to his ear, ¡°Is it in the past? Say it, I may be able to help you share some¡­¡±

    Malcolm buried his head in her soft and fragrant shoulders, took a long time to calm down, straightened up, took a deep breath, and slowly told the past¡­

    Lyra listened to the story quietly and analyzed rationally,

    ¡°It¡¯s really a pity that this person died. It¡¯s just¡­ Since Frank is buried in the mes, there is absolutely no chance of him to survive. How could he n the poisoned form case? Besides, even if he survived by chance, he shouldn¡¯t hate you for doing such a thing to retaliate against the rich families.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes looked deep, and he had to think of old cases that had not been sorted out.

    In that year, there was a murder case, and he and Frank were the most suspicious. In the end, the punishment was ordered. Frank was punished and expelled from the military. He begged to get Frank¡¯s punishment lightened and finally it was left with a record of the serious demerit.

    But for some unknown reason, Frank developed animosity towards him and targeted him. Later, the two gradually drifted apart until the fire broke out¡­

    Now when he thought about it, could there be another secret behind this murder?

    ¡°Honey, is there another possibility that someone deliberately imitated this note, deliberately retaliated, and took the opportunity to frame him and escape?¡±

    Lyra thought the it was more likely.

    ¡°It¡¯s better if we investigate along this. We will definitely gain something. Frank is dead, and someone still makes a fuss about him. This is really dirty.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed.

    It was not impossible to say that Frank did this.

    After thinking for a long time, he exined slowly,Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°He was cruel and vicious, and he never had a conscience, not to mention the grudge between us that have not been settled. If he did not die and was still alive in the fire that year, he did have such a motive.¡±

    Lyra was silent after hearing that.

    She knew that hisrade-in-arms had turned into an enemy and now that an arrest order had been issued. Malcolm must have felt bad¡­

 Chapter 673 Business Cooperation

    The night was getting darker, and the atmosphere on the terrace was dull.

    Seeing Lyra frowning and thinking hard, Malcolm gently held her shoulders into his arms andforted,

    ¡°Okay, what you say makes sense. Look at you. Recently, because of this matter, you suffered a lot in the den. You lose a lot of weight. Now that the matter is clear, the rest will be left to me and the bureau. Don¡¯t get tired anymore, okay?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t know how tofort him, so she could only hug him tightly, stroking lightly his neck with her soft cheeks.

    After a few seconds¡­

    Malcolm said nothing and held the back of her head with one of his big hands.

    He bowed his head and captured those fragrant red lips fiercely.

    Slowly, his hand gradually slipped into the thin nket.

    Lyra murmured softly, and her body was shaking uncontrobly.

    Malcolm carried her up, and the thin soft nket was abandoned on the floor, leaving behind ayer of moonlight.

    It was a wonderful night.

    ¡­

    The next day, the sun was shining.

    Malcolm got up early in the morning to go to the bureau afterst night¡¯s sex.

    In the office.

    The air conditioner was blowing cold air slowly to maintain a constant temperature.

    On the desk, documents were neatly stacked. Malcolm held a tablet in his hand, and asionally typed, giving orders in differentnguages.

    Levi knocked on the door and came in, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, herees Mr. Price.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Lennie¡¯s heartyughter came from outside the door, ¡°Levi, I missed you for a day. How about continuing to be my subordinate? I have to say, it¡¯s reallyfortable to be with you these days¡­ ¡±

    Lennie, who was wearing a burgundy suit, walked in with a bright smile and patted Levi on the shoulder.

    Levi shook his hand unnaturally, and responded with a nk face, ¡°There are rules, and we get along well naturally.¡±

    What Levi said directly reminded him that this was not his territory. He came here to visit the boss of NIB so he must abide by the rules here.

    How Lennie not understand?

    He immediately corrected himself. There were many rules here, and those who spread it will take advantage of it.

    Immediately epting Levi¡¯s kindness, he smiled and walked towards Malcolm.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm.¡±

    Malcolm nodded and raised his chin for him to sit. ¡°Mr. Price, sorry, I can only invite you this way.¡±

    At the same time, Malcolm raised his eyebrows and gestured Levi to make a pot of tea.

    National Investigation Bureau and Lennie¡¯s group were the opponents, and they couldn¡¯t be confused. Malcolm could only issue an order to send Levi to secretly invite him.

    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure, Mr. Malcolm, to invite me.¡±

    Half an hourter, Levi made the tea, went back to the office again, and poured two cups of tea for Malcolm and Lennie.

    Lennie picked up the teacup and blew lightly on the foam.

    After taking a sip of the tea, he gave a thumbs up and even his eyes lit up, ¡°Levi¡¯s tea-making skills are top-notch. It¡¯s only been a few days. I can¡¯t live without you, hahaha!¡±

    Malcolm narrowed his eyes, smiled slightly, looked at Levi and scoffed, ¡°Why don¡¯t I send Levi to you to investigate for a few days? Take the convenience of official business and teach your people to make tea?¡±

    Levi was startled, ¡°Mr. Malcolm!¡±

    Lennie¡¯s territory was full of gangsters and hooligans. He didn¡¯t like it at all.

    Sensing his resistance, Lennieughed twice, ¡°Forget it. If Levi goes to my ce, people will thunk I have done something again, making my people nervous. They will be cautious and ufortable even when they¡¯re ying mahjong!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s more, I¡¯m being targeted by NIB. When the news spreads, I will lose my face.¡±

    Several peopleughed a few times at the same time, and the topic was over.

    Soon, Malcolm turned serious and gestured Levi to bring a stack of documents from his desk and ce it in front of Lennie.

    Lennie flipped through the pages roughly, and probably knew the content, but her eyes flickered, looking up at him to ask what he meant, ¡°Mr. Malcolm¡­?¡±

    ¡°The cooperation this time is very pleasant. Mr. Price, you¡¯re a reliable person. The baby form industry of White Corp will gradually transition to you from now on. How about it?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s tone was indifferent. He reached out and took a piece of paper. His knuckles tapped the nk space in the lower right corner, ¡°If you agree, sign it here.¡±

    As he said that, he picked up the teacup and sat leisurely on the sofa to taste it, seemingly being indifferent to Lennie¡¯s decision.

    Lennie had a huge reaction, holding the paper very excitedly. Her fingers were trembling and he didn¡¯t expect to get such a chance to cooperate with White Corp.

    He read the contract documents carefully, and confirmed, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, you¡¯re really willing to work with me?¡±

    Malcolm raised his eyebrows. His eyes looked deep, and he nodded slightly.

    ¡°What? Do you have another ideas? If you feel it difficult, you can speak up.¡±

    ¡°I do!¡±

    Lennie almost blurted out, and got a weird look from Levi. What was the answer?

    ¡°Thanks for the appreciation!¡±

    Lennie picked up a pen, waved her hand, and made a note in the lower right corner.

    He said excitedly, ¡°To tell you the truth, I already had the idea of whitewashing, but I¡¯ve been in this business for too long and it¡¯s hard to get out of it for a while.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°When I¡¯m old, I¡¯m always unable to do what I want. I don¡¯t want to kill anyone again. I want to live a stable second half of my life with my wife and child.¡±

    ¡°But there has been ack of a suitable opportunity¡­ I have such a precious opportunity this time. Thanks for your appreciation!¡±

    Lennie chattered and talked about his family history.

    Malcolm nodded asionally, seemingly listening intently, but his mind drifted to another matter.

    He yed with the teacup in his hand. His fingers tapped with the pointer on the diamond watch, and he stared at a corner, being secretly fascinated.

    Counting the time, the people who was sent out shoulde back.

    The lights flickered at the door, and Levi came back soon after going out, whispering, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, Brad has something to report about Frank.¡±

    Lennie was a wise person and knew what to do now.

    Seeing that the two people had solemn expressions at the same time, he immediately stood up and exited with a smile, ¡°That¡­ I have been bothering for a long time. I still have something to do, so I will leave first.¡±

    Lennie left with the contract and the office door was closed. Levi finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, have you really decided? You want to hand over all White Corp¡¯s form industry affairs to Mr. Price?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡±

    Malcolm rubbed the seal on his hand, thinking deeply. He didn¡¯t say much to Levi.

    However, in White Corp, regarding the baby form industry, it was no longer clean.

    If he wanted to find out the mastermind behind it, he must fight hard.

    Malcolm, ¡°The enemy is in the dark, but we are in the light. After fighting for so long, have we benefited?¡±

    Levi was silent.

    Not only did he not get any benefits, but he suffered a lot of losses. Except for Frank¡¯s subordinate, who was on the run, the overall situation was rtively tragic.

 Chapter 674 Little surprise at home

    ¡°So, since all the justice can¡¯t solve the problem, let¡¯s make it illegal.¡±

    ¡°Through Lennie¡¯s hands, it is very easy to do things. Without the constraints of rules and regtions, we can focus on the overall situation. Moreover, Lennie himself has a child. He was deeply persecuted by the form case this time so he will pay more attention.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s ck eyes looked deep, and in his words, he had alreadyid out all the ns in the future, and analyzed them thoroughly.

    Brad, who had juste in, could finally interject when he heard this. He looked surprised, ¡°BOSS, do I hear it wrong? You actually want to set up a business cooperation with Lennie?¡±

    If necessary, such abination can indeed achieve greater results.

    But White Corp¡¯s baby form industry was huge, and if it was all given to Lennie, was it too obvious to do so?

    If someone found out their vulnerabilities, then made a fuss¡­

    Malcolm said sinctly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    He walked to the desk and sat down by it, gesturing to Ted , ¡°That bodyguard who goes by the pseudonym Jude, how¡¯s the chase going?¡±

    Ted shook his head, looking disappointed.

    Although he didn¡¯t say anything, his expression was already obvious.

    Only this time, he held two teams of soldiers in his hand, but was exhausted by the opponent¡¯s tricks.

    ¡°Jude has several loyal old bodyguards. I found their traces in the neighbor cityst night. But they made tricks and escaped by fluke. This morning, someone saw him in another city¡­¡±

    Malcolm tapped his fingers lightly on the smooth desk. His thin lips parted lightly, and his voice was low,

    ¡°Jude is just a pseudonym. I suspect that this man¡¯s real name is Frank. He has experience in the army and has strong anti-reconnaissance ability. It¡¯s really time-consuming andborious to arrest him.¡±

    But after all, the case of poisoned baby form had already made progress.

    ¡°The order for arrest has been issued. It may be able to help you in your arrest mission.¡±

    In those years, few people in the military region who couldpete with Malcolm. Frank was extremely talented. How could ordinary police officers be his opponents¡­?

    In the ward, Lyra was wearing a moon-white gentle suit and hugged Spencer softly.

    Putting the baby in the crib, she straightened up slowly. Her right hand gently supported her waist, and she couldn¡¯t help butin that Malcolm didn¡¯t act properlyst night.

    Anthony opened the door and saw her movement and the light hickey on her neck.

    Realizing something, his eyes were gradually dimmed.

    Lyra turned around when she heard the movement, ¡°Huh? I heard Cahan Group has an important meeting today. Didn¡¯t you attend?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I ask my assistant to attend for me.¡±

    He answered lightly.

    Anthony can of course guess what happened to the couplest night. Seeing Lyra wake up with sore back and weak legs, he couldn¡¯t help feeling uneasy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the nurse again.¡±

    He made a random excuse to go out.

    In the quiet room, only the sound of the second hand on the dial could be heard gently.

    Lyra sat on the edge of the bed. Watching the baby sleeping soundly, she was drowsy too.N?velDrama.Org content.

    Suddenly, there was a sound at the door, and Lyra woke up almost instantly. Seeing a stranger¡¯s face at the door, she subconsciously dodged at a very fast speed, blocking the baby behind.

    That palm shed fiercely, and the speed was so fast that almost no one could stop it.

    ¡°Rara !¡±

    Anthony reminded loudly. At the same time, he quickly stepped in front of the person, almost trying to block her.

    Lyra was startled. When the familiar face came into view, she tried her best to hold back her strength.

    She hit Anthony¡¯s shoulder uncontrobly and he groaned, looking slightly painful.

    Lyra hurriedly checked his injury and said with concern, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Are you all right?¡±

    Resisting the sharp pain in his shoulder, Anthony shook his head.

    After a while, he returned to normal and pointed to the woman behind him.

    ¡°This is a family member of the child in the general ward downstairs. I happened to do a small favor yesterday, so shees over with the fruit to thank me today.¡±

    He took a deep look at Lyra and whispered, ¡°Rara, you are too sensitive.¡±

    The woman, who was holding a child, looked frightened because Anthony was hit suddenly, ¡°I¡­ um¡­ shouldn¡¯t Ie here?¡±

    Lyra stared at her and her unfamiliar face.

    The woman feltpletely ufortable by that.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you.¡± Seemingly realizing that the atmosphere was not right, the woman took a step forward cautiously, put the fruit on the ground, and hurriedly left the room.

    Before leaving, the woman looked back at Lyra strangely.

    The door to the baby¡¯s ward closed.

    Lyra¡¯s face was as usual, ¡°Why let strangers in?¡±

    Anthony lookedplicated, ¡°Rara, maybe you¡¯re too nervous.¡±

    After returning from the kidnapping scene, it was normal for Lyra to have some stressful reactions. He thought about it and suggested, ¡°I know you¡¯re very tired these days. Do you want to take a rest ? Spencer has me here. You can rest assured.¡±

    Lyra lowered her head. She knew that her abnormal behavior was because someone broke in and tried to kill Spencer when she was kidnapped that night. She was eager to protect the child, and then she was always vignt at all times.

    The tension had tormented her for so many nights.

    After staring at the door for a long time, she nodded and made a secret decision in her heart, ¡°Then Spencer will only continue to trouble you for a while. Thank you.¡±

    Anthony shook his head, ¡°As the baby¡¯s godfather, these are all things I should do.¡±

    ¡­

    Lyra was already in the ward packing when Malcolm arrived quickly after receiving the call.

    Seeing the familiar tall figure at the door, she immediately ran over and threw herself into Malcolm¡¯s arms. Her voice sounded aggrieved, ¡°Honey, I want to go home.¡±

    Malcolm was astonished, and then gradually turned furious.

    He had only been gone for less than 12 hours. What happened?

    When he raised his eyes, he asked the guards at the door, but both of them lowered their heads.

    Lyra buried her head in his arms and whispered, ¡°I seem to have hallucinations¡­¡±

    ¡°From that day on, as soon as I close my eyes, I always feel I am back to that night. Someone is going to attack my baby from behind¡­¡±

    ¡°As long as there is a sign of trouble, I can¡¯t control it. Just now, I almost hurt a stranger.¡±

    She seemed a little anxious¡­

    ¡°Indeed, you need a rxing environment.¡±

    Malcolm thought for a moment, wrapped his arms around her body, and asked her gently for her opinion, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for an attending doctor to do a general examination of Spencer. Shall we take Spencer home today?¡±

    No matter how many people were deployed in the hospital, the security system was still inferior to Lyre Spiti.

    Lyra agreed. In the evening, holding Spencer, they finally reached home.

    In order topensate for the idents Spencer encountered during his stay in hospital, the president of the hospital sent all the top nurses and pediatricians to Lyre Spiti, not to mention the special vehicles of NIB to escort them.

    That was really mboyant.

    Lyre Spiti had been silent for a long time, ushering in the long-lost liveliness.

    The door of the vi opened, and Sophia held the lovely Molly and stood in front of the door to greet them.

    Seeing Lyra, she immediately came over and smiled kindly, ¡°Madam, wee home.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm has already instructed in advance. A little surprise for you to go home is ready. Pleasee and see if you¡¯re satisfied.¡±

 Chapter 675 A quiet birthday banquet

    Little surprise?

    Lyra felt it sweet. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so diligent to take advantage of the gap between her packing in the hospital and to arrange everything. And he even prepared a gift?

    Anthony came along with them and was directing the elite medical staff arranged by the hospital president to enter Lyre Spiti in an orderly manner.

    He had just reached Lyre Spiti¡¯s door when he heard what Sophia had just said.

    Malcolm had a homing gift for Lyra ¡­

    After being together for so long, he still remembered to surprise his wife to improve their rtionship. As a husband, he really did everything and was thoughtful about everything.

    Anthony¡¯s heart tensed, and he couldn¡¯t help thinking if he was the one who married Lyra, could he be so meticulous?

    He saw Lyra¡¯s smiling face, as if he had never¡­ made her smile so happily.

    Feeling jealous, Anthony felt relieved again, ¡°Rara, the medical staff have already arrived, so I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Lyra turned around, ¡°It¡¯s already night. Why don¡¯t you stay for a meal?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go back to Cahan Residence to have dinner. It¡¯s the same.¡±

    Lyra hugged Spencer, but looked at Molly who was in Sophia¡¯s arms, ¡°You haven¡¯t seen Momo for many days, right? Momo misses you. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to stay with her?¡±

    Anthony hesitated a little, turned his eyes, and looked at Molly who was in Sophia¡¯s arms.

    Molly smiled especially happily, and resembled Lyra very much when she was a child.

    Molly stretched out her small arms, as if she wanted to hug Anthony.

    Anthony¡¯s azure blue eyes met her dark eyes.

    His whole heart seemed to be captured by the little baby in an instant.

    Molly babbled, and her little eyebrows furrowed slightly, as if she didn¡¯t get a response from Anthony and felt a little aggrieved.

    Anthony couldn¡¯t resist at all. Driving by his love for Molly, he walked over, took Molly, who was sobbing, from Sophia¡¯s hands, and patted her patiently.

    Molly was in Anthony¡¯s arms, giggling as if she was sessful, making the people in the roomugh along.

    Sophia: ¡°It seems Momo really likes Mr. Cahan. Madam, you haven¡¯t been there for a few days, but Momo wants to hug Mr. Cahan all the time, as if she likes him very much.¡±

    What Sophie said really made Anthony feel sweet.

    Anthony liked Molly very much.

    Lyra looked at them and smiled, ¡°Would you like to stay for dinner now?¡±

    Anthony: ¡°Rara, it¡¯s be hard to turn down the warm-hearted offer. How dare I not stay? I will have dinner and y with Momo before leaving.¡±

    ¡­

    All medical staff was housed in Lyre Spiti and responsible for the follow-up of Spencer¡¯s condition.

    The original baby room on the fourth floor was converted into a room exclusive for Molly by Malcolm.

    He tidied up the next room and arranged for Spencer who was ill to live alone.

    Congenital frailty and premature ventricr contraction were the diseases that should not be underestimated, and Malcolm took them very seriously.

    Since he couldn¡¯t let Spencer affect Molly who was currently healthy, he had to keep the two babies apart and, before Lyra came back, arranged everything.

    Lyra was content. After discharging from the hospital, Malcolm had done all the work, so she didn¡¯t need to do anything and felt that he was thoughtful again.

    White Corp¡¯s baby form industry had been monopolized by Lennie.

    Lennie was a gangster but attached great importance to the healthy growth of children. He had experiences because of the poisoned form case.

    The baby form in his factory, from raw materials, production, packaging to final transportation, was all checked by the closest people, and needed to be signed by employees of all levels to ensure that the products, which were delivered to the wealthy families, were safe and nutritious.

    Despite this, for the safety of the babies, Malcolm will quietly send the form to a professional institution for inspection before each new patch was delivered.

    After confirmation, it was handed over to Sophia.

    However, Frank¡¯s case never had a progress.

    Since the kidnapping, he seemed to have disappeared from the world. Malcolm had issued a secret arrest warrant to the whole country. Even if he had to make great efforts, he will find him and send him to NIB for investigation and closure.

    Outside of work, Lyra and Malcolm paid more attention from their careers and to their two lively and lovely babies.

    They were apany their babies¡¯ growth every day.

    ¡­

    Peaceful and leisurely days always passed quickly.

    Eight monthster.

    Spencer and Molly were one year old.

    It stood to reason that such an important day should have a birthday banquet, not to mention they were in a rich family.

    But it seemed that there would no birthday banquet in Lyre Spiti.

    Rudolph beat about the bush and sent Charles to ask about it twice, saying that if they were too busy, Rudolph could arrange the birthday banquet for his two great-grandchildren on his behalf.

    Malcolm was nomittal, and the matter was on hold.

    Today was the day when it was Spencer and Molly¡¯s birthdays.

    Suham was overcast and cloudy, and the light rain was pouring down, as if it was endless.

    Lyre Spiti was quiet, without any birthday party fireworks.

    There was absolutely no celebration.

    Chad personally took bodyguards and guarded the periphery of Lyre Spiti so that no other could hear something from inside, even the Whites.

    Because Spencer¡¯s condition was very bad, after several months of treatment and careful maintenance, his condition not only did not improve, but also deteriorated more and more seriously.

    Sometimes when he was so sick that he only had a few mouthfuls of milk, and he would be so tired that would fall asleep. And it was hard to even breathe.

    Lyra and Malcolm had a heavy heart and took the two babies to theb in person that morning.

    Jimmy was on vacation, and when he learned that they wereing with their children, he woke up from his dream, put on a pajama and a coat and hurried over.

    His original suave temperament disappeared with the pajama. Now he looked like a sloppy doctor.

    Malcolm frowned when he saw him.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a while. Howe you are so rotten? Look at your pants. You don¡¯t look like a serious researcher at all.¡±

    Jimmy felt like weeping but had no tears, ¡°Mr. Malcolm, you should have informed me in advance if you areing here. I went to barst night and slept for four or five hours before I got the news. If you had said earlier, I would have not been to bar.¡±

    Malcolm was sullen, and didn¡¯t have the mood to joke with him, ¡°Since you haven¡¯t woken up from sleep, go back to sleep. I¡¯ll ask other doctors in theb to do blood tests for the babies.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t! Our families are very close. Spencer and Momo are my nephews anyway. I have to do it myself for the two babies to feel at ease.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s brows furrowed even tighter, ¡°Are you sure you can?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m in good health. It¡¯s not a big problem.¡±N?velDrama.Org content.

    He smiled, and after he looked at Malcolm¡¯s sullen face, he gradually came to his senses.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t mean that he was worried that his body couldn¡¯t handle it, but that he was not in good spirits. And blood tests were prone to have problems, and that he would draw several tubes of blood from two babies in vain.

    Hmm¡­

 Chapter 676 A Good News and a Bad News

    The smile faded. Jimmy looked at Spencer, who was too weak to open his eyes in Malcolm¡¯s arms, and said solemnly, ¡°The test is my professionalism for many years. Even if I close my eyes or do it in my sleep, I promise that there will be no errors!¡±

    ¡°Please, Malcolm and Lyra , trust me, I will never take the lives of two babies to anything sloppy.¡±

    After having known each other for many years, Malcolm naturally believed him, and the blood virus test could only be handed over to him, which was the most reassuring.

    Both babies were sent to theboratory, and Jimmy worked up his spirits and focused on the test.

    Being afraid that Lyra would shed tears when she saw the babies were drawn blood, Malcolm didn¡¯t let her follow him into theboratory, but apanied her to sit outside waiting for the test results.

    The couple sat side by side. Feeling Lyra was tense, Malcolm wrapped her arms around her shoulders to keep her from thinking about the babies.

    ¡°This will all pass.¡±

    Lyra leaned against his arms, having mixed feelings.

    After half an hour, the light in theboratory went out, and Jimmy should have gained the results.

    Lyra broke free from Malcolm¡¯s embrace, got up first, and walked to the door of theboratory.

    The sound of the door lock turning came from inside, and Jimmy, who was holding the results, looked grim and pushed up the ck-rimmed sses on his face, and was about toe out.

    Lyra: ¡°How is it?¡±

    With solemn expression , he nced at Lyra, then looked at Malcolm who was behind Lyra.

    ¡°There is a¡­ good news, and a bad news.¡±

    A bad news¡­

    Lyra clenched her palms, ¡°Malcolm and I have already expected the worst. You just say it.¡±

    Jimmy sighed and handed Lyra the two test result sheets in his hand.

    ¡°The good news is that there is nothing wrong with Momo¡¯s virus test report. The little girl is in good health and has a strong physique, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    Lyra breathed a sigh of relief.

    Malcolm looked solemn and serious.

    Molly¡¯s body was fine.

    But then, the bad news was ¡­

    Jimmy lowered his head and continued, ¡°Spencer¡¯s condition is not very good. It was detected in his blood that there was indeed a remnant of the original S404 virus. He is naturally weak, and it is also because of this virus.¡±

    ¡°At first, he was too young, and the virus remnant in the body was not obvious. As the age increases and the cells in the body are activated, his disease will be more serious in the future, and even life-threatening.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s fingers trembled as she held the report. Seeing that the items on the report turned red, her heart throbbed tightly, as if her heart was crushed by a pair of big hands.

    Malcolm noticed that her face was getting paler and paler. Taking a quick step forward, his big palms firmly supported her waist and he let her lean against his arm.

    Feeling a little apologetic, Jimmy looked at her worriedly, ¡°Lyra, you need to take care of your body. Now the mentality of you and Malcolm is the most important thing. You are the support of the baby.¡±

    Lyra nodded.

    Malcolm stoked his wife¡¯s head gently, then looked at Jimmy again, ¡°Since Spencer does contain remnant of the S404 biochemical virus, Spencer and Momo are twins. Why is Momo in good health?¡±

    ¡°Fraternal twins, they are not simr. This is a normal situation. It can only be said that Spencer is ¡­ out of luck, but it seems like a destiny.¡±

    Jimmy led them into a dedicated ward next door, and continued while walking, ¡°However, the antidote for the S404 biochemical virus has already been prepared, and this virus has no very high fatality rate now, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°And fortunately, there are not many viral factors in Spencer¡¯s body. As long as he receives the treatment, it will never be life-threatening.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s face barely turned normal.

    Spencer and Molly, who had just had their blood drawn, were sitting on the hospital bed.

    Spencer¡¯s body was too weak. With a few tubes of blood being drawn, his body seemed to be unable to withstand it, and he fell asleep on the bed.

    Molly seemed to sense her brother¡¯s difort and apanied him.

    Lyra walked over and sat down on the edge of the bed.

    When Molly saw her mothering, she grinned happily, opened her mouth with babble, and wanted to call Mommy.

    Lyra put her index finger to her lips and hushed, signaling her not to wake her brother who was tired and asleep.

    Jimmy and Malcolm watched from the side. Seeing Lyra staying with the two babies, they did not want to speak loudly, lest they would disturb Spencer¡¯s sleep.

    They had to quietly leave the ward and go to the office to continue talking.

    Malcolm: ¡°When will the antidote corresponding to the virus be injected into Spencer?¡±

    Jimmy looked at theboratory report again carefully and shook his head cautiously.

    ¡°Spencer is too young now, and the potency of the antidote is too strong. He can¡¯t bear it at all. Judging from his current weak physical condition, I am afraid that he will have to wait until he is 18 before he can get the injection.¡±

    Malcolm frowned, ¡°The virus factor is too strong. If you don¡¯t do it as soon as possible, Spencer¡¯s physical condition may not make him to 18. Anotherplications will ur. And the virus is too painful.¡±

    No one knew what this virus felt like better than Malcolm.

    With the virus, his heart and lungs hurt, and every day will be like living in hell.

    Jimmy sighed and was helpless, ¡°If Spencer is forcibly injected with the antidote, I¡¯m afraid he will have an ident before the body absorbs the medicinal properties of the antidote. He will survive until he is 18 years old. After all, he can live for so many years¡­¡±

    Malcolm: ¡°What about the inhibitor? Since it can¡¯t be cured soon, at least make him less painful.¡±

    Jimmy shook his head again, ¡°No way, whether it¡¯s an antidote or an inhibitor, he can¡¯t take it.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s ck eyes narrowed and he looked serious.

    Jimmy continued, ¡°At present, we can only take conservative treatment. First infusion and taking medicines with less side effects to enhance Spencer¡¯s body¡¯s immunity and resistance.¡±

    ¡°These few days, don¡¯t take Spencer back to Lyre Spiti. Stay in the bed in theboratory and rest. After all, the medicine is just dispensed. I have to see if Spencer¡¯s body matches it. It will take a few days to observe.¡±

    ¡°In addition, we also need to pay attention to the diet, and try to adopt a gentle way of supplementary food for him¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Lyra and Malcolm stayed at theb this morning.

    It was still raining in Suham. The sky was gloomy, as if speaking something silently.

    Spencer received the treatment of infusion in theb. Lyra, Malcolm, and Molly stayed with him.

    The infusion took too long, and after the morning, nearly half of the infusion potion Jimmy had prepared was left.

    It was at noon. Molly was so hungry that Malcolm had to take her home to have milk first, while Lyra stayed in theb to watch over Spencer.

    He held an umbre and held Molly, whose eyes were red because of crying, walking out of theboratory.

    The scene looked indescribably warm that he held the baby girl patiently not to cry.

    Out of theb, Malcolm had just reached the door when he noticed someone blocking his view.

    When he looked up, the man¡¯s dignified blue eyes looked down ufortably, and the palms of his hands were pinched tightly, as if he was waiting anxiously for someone.

    The man didn¡¯t hold an umbre. He just stood up straight in the rain.

    Although it was a light rain, his well-cut suit was soaked with rain. Apparently, he had been standing in the rain for a long time¡­

 Chapter 677 Buy an aquarium and give a small dolphin to the baby

    Malcolm hugged Molly. His footsteps stopped. A pair of dark and deep eyes stared at Anthony who was in front of him. He was looking at him up and down, but did not speak.

    Anthony took two steps forward and looked down to cover the guilt in his eyes.

    ¡°Today is the first birthday of the two babies. Although I know that you and Lyra are not nning to make a birthday party, I bought cakes and gifts to celebrate for them.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know until I went to Lyre Spiti that you brought Spencer and Momo to theb for blood tests¡­¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    He paused for a moment and didn¡¯t dare to look at Molly who was in Malcolm¡¯s arms. Then he swallowed hard and mustered up the courage to ask, ¡°Have you got the test result? How are Spencer and Momo ¡­ ?¡±

    Malcolm told him the truth in a calm tone, ¡°Momo is fine, but Spencer does have virus residues in his body, which is why he was born weaker than Momo.¡±

    ¡°Jimmy said Spencer is too young and in poor health to withstand the force of the antidote. And he could not use inhibitors to relieve the pain during the onset. He could only be treated conservatively, such as infusion, and taking medicine.¡±

    The calmer Malcolm was when he said so, the heavier Anthony felt his heart was.

    Anthony¡¯s clenched fists trembled. His eyes were red, and he suppressed the surging guilt in his heart.

    He opened his mouth, trying to exin and to justify his original behavior. He shouldn¡¯t implicate innocent babies because of the grudges between adults.

    But all the excuses he had seemed extremelyme. In the end, he lowered his head in frustration and said in a low tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Apart from the three words, he didn¡¯t seem to be able to make up for anything¡­

    Malcolm wasn¡¯t a hypocrite and just let him stand in the rain, ¡°You really should apologize, not to me, but to Spencer. And you should even make up for your mistakes for him.¡±

    Anthony nodded, ¡°Yes, hurting Spencer is the biggest regret in my life. I will definitely try my best to make up for the two babies.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t say anythingter. Although his ck eyes looked deep, he was no resentful.

    After all, it all happened in the past. Even if he killed Anthony, Spencer would not be able to recover immediately, so he might as well let him make up for it.

    Molly in Malcolm¡¯s arms seemed to hear the familiar voice of his godfather. She grabbed the raincoat with her little hands, opened it slightly, and looked back at Anthony with her big eyes.

    ¡°Yah~¡±

    She smiled innocently and babbled happily. Then she stretched out her small hand in Anthony¡¯s direction.

    That meant she wanted to hug Anthony.

    Anthony¡¯s eyes looked gentle and he shook his head at her, ¡°My body is too wet to hold you. You will catch a cold.¡±

    As if she understood what it meant when Anthony was shaking his head, Mollypressed her little lips, felt aggrieved, and looked like she was about to cry.

    Malcolm was sullen and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t deliberately cry to trick your godfather into hugging. If you have a cold and fever, you will have to get an injection. It will hurt. Are you afraid of that?¡±

    Frowning, Molly sniffled, grabbed her daddy¡¯s shirt with both hands and leaned into his arms.

    Anthony: ¡°I want to let go of the Cahan Group and devote all my energy to taking care of Spencer. Let me apany him in theb for infusion therapy, okay?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s just taking care of him, of course, but¡­¡± Malcolm paused, and narrowed his eyes sharply, as if he could see what he was thinking.

    ¡°The medicines in theboratory are all confidential. You are no longer a public official. If you dare to wait for an opportunity to do something, I can¡¯t spare you.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s long eyshes covered his blue eyes. His tone was very low, ¡°I won¡¯t do it. I am no longer the Anthony who stood against you before. I can get the Cahan family in power and it was all because of your secret help. I stand with you. I will not harm you again. I won¡¯t take those drugs. It¡¯s useless.¡±

    Malcolm stared at him, ¡°Better not have any other ideas. Even if you want to steal a bottle of it and use it on yourself to apany Spencer in pain and atone for it.¡±

    Anthony was speechless. Malcolm had guessed what he wanted to do.

    Malcolm continued, ¡°The S404 biochemical virus is a unique item, too precious. If you use it on you, it will be a waste. You¡¯d better get rid of all your ns and take care of Spencer. Even if you are really infected with the virus, I will not take the antidote for you so you can only wait to die.¡±

    His words were extremely harsh, but Anthony had no strong reaction but nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t. If you¡¯re really worried, you can send two police officers to follow me.¡±

    Malcolm was frank that Anthony had to take all the consequences but it was not necessary to arrange people to monitor his every move.

    ¡°Momo is hungry. I¡¯ll take her home first. I¡¯ll give you a pass card to theb. After you go in, let Rarae out. She hasn¡¯t had lunch yet. I¡¯ll take her back with her ande here again after lunch.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Anthony took the pass from Malcolm , and the two parted.

    With the card, he bypassed the security at the entrance of theboratory without any obstacles, and walked through the experiment building.

    At the corridor, Malcolm¡¯s words were still reying in his mind, making him unable to calm down.

    Heined about Spencer before because his speed of having milk was not as fast as Molly¡¯s, and his physical fitness was not as good as Molly¡¯s.

    But Spencer¡¯s frail body and sickness was actually caused by him¡­

    The guilt in his heart was too fierce, and if he didn¡¯t do something, he will feel depressed to the point of madness.

    After thinking about it, he took out his mobile phone and dialed a number.

    ¡°Check out Crana¡¯srgest aquarium. Who invests in it, and where it is located.¡±

    The special assistant on the other end of the phone was slightly startled, ¡°Mr. Cahan, are you going to invest in aquarium entertainment project?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not an investment but an acquisition. No matter what the price is, debit from my private bank ount.¡±

    The assistant was stunned for a while and digested his words before answering, ¡°Okay, sir.¡±

    ¡­

    Cahan Group¡¯s special assistant was very efficient. At 1 pm that day, Anthony received the information from an aquarium.

    It happened to be located in Suham, the most luxurious aquarium in the country.

    Anthony bought the aquarium on the same day and it was under Spencer¡¯s name as a gift for his one-year-old birthday.

    In addition, Anthony purchased the most beautiful small dolphin online on Molly¡¯s name, and kept it in Spencer¡¯s aquarium, as Molly¡¯s first birthday present.

    Lyra thought he spent too much money. They were too young and the gifts were indeed a bit expensive, but she knew that Anthony suffered pain and would feel at ease when paid more, so she didn¡¯t reject.

    Beside that, on Spencer and Molly¡¯s birthdays, Lyra and Malcolm received birthday gifts from Chad, Keira, Keith, Melissa, Micah, Abigail, Collin and Kathleen.

    Those were all extremely valuable gifts.

    Even Rudolph, who was in a wheelchair, came to Lyre Spiti in person and presented two small gold nes and two pairs of small gold bracelets with pure gold and diamonds.

    Lyre Spiti did not have a birthday party. However, in the afternoon, the living room of the vi was still full of people.

 Chapter 678 Get closer, I canâ€™t touch you

    The brothers of the Lloyd family were all there, and it was as lively as a small party.

    Everyone took turns to hug Molly and couldn¡¯t put her down.

    Molly was not frightened by their behaviors at all. Sheughed happily and seemed to be cheerful and hospitable.

    Rudolph sat in the wheelchair, watching from a distance and seeing the sadness on the faces of Lyra and Malcolm.

    Charles pushed his wheelchair slowly forward, and Rudolph whispered, ¡°Malcolm, why is there only Momo? Where is Spencer?¡±

    Lyra froze.

    About Malcolm¡¯s S404 biochemical virus, because they were afraid Rudolph would be worried, the Whites kept the secret from him.

    Rudolph didn¡¯t know that Malcolm had just returned from Frayton and was vomiting blood every day because of the virus.

    Chad was the one who knew the inside story the most, and stoppedughing. His expression turned grim and he nced at Malcolm¡¯s expression.

    The Lloyd family knew about the virus but they didn¡¯t know that the virus factor might be passed on to the baby. After hearing the question from Rudolph, they looked at Lyra and Malcolm.

    Malcolm¡¯s face looked calm, ¡°The weather changes recently. Spencer catches a cold and is in the hospital for an infusion, so he didn¡¯te back home.¡±

    Rudolph became very worried, ¡°Today is also Spencer¡¯s first birthday. You let him receive the treatment alone in the hospital? Which hospital? I will send people to bring Spencer back immediately. We have elite medical staff in Lyre Spiti. Spencer has a cold. You can let him stay at home for the treatment, so why go to the hospital?¡±

    In response to his question, Lyra lowered her eyes and pursed her red lips stiffly. Her expression was a little unnatural.

    Malcolm was much calmer than her, and said concisely, ¡°Anthony is in the hospital. He is the godfather of the babies and will take care of Spencer.¡±

    Lyra nodded in agreement, ¡°Originally, Malcolm and I also wanted to stay in the hospital, but Momo was hungry, so we had to bring Momo back first.¡±

    In their exnations, they avoided the important fact and deliberately ignored Rudolph¡¯s question about why Spencer was in the hospital.

    But since Malcolm had said it was a cold, and it had been arranged properly, it was natural for others not to say anything.

    However, Rudolph¡¯s attention was on Malcolm¡¯s attitude just now.

    He responded with a tone of detachment, as if he just coped with this question.

    Rudolph sighed softly, ¡°Malcolm,e with me. I have a few words to tell you alone.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t answer.

    Rudolph pushed his wheelchair and walked out of the vi, ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Malcolm followed him silently and saw it was a little difficult for Rudolph to push the wheelchair by himself, so he had to take two steps forward and personally pushed his wheelchair out of the living room.

    Lyra watched their back leaving for a long time, until Keira called her to turn her attention back.

    ¡°Lyra, I bought an ice cream cake. At dinner, Spencer should have finished the infusion, right? Would you like to bring Spencer back and let the two babies blow out candles and eat a little cake?¡±

    ¡°No, Spencer is weak. I guess he will be hospitalized for a few days and will note back for the time being.¡±

    Abigail said, ¡°Poor Spencer. He¡¯s actually sick and hospitalized on his birthday. Why don¡¯t we make a video call with Mr. Cahan from the hospital when we cut the cake at night? And let the two babies liven it up?¡±

    Lyra still refused, ¡°No need. Spencer has received the infusion for a day. He must be very tired, and it takes troubles to make a video call ¡­¡±

    She said so, and the others had to give up.

    Collin sat on the sofa and had his eyes on her.

    Lyra grew up with him. If she wanted to lie and cover up, she couldn¡¯t manage it.

    But what was she trying to hide?

    Spencer ¡­ was there something else going on?

    Although he was suspicious, Collin dared not ask.

    This time he brought birthday presents for the babies and came to Lyre Spiti, and Lyra finally epted him and let him enter the house.

    Although she didn¡¯t say a word to him and treated him as air, his rtion with her seemed to be much closer, and Collin was content.

    Besides, even if he asked, Lyra didn¡¯t fully trust him at the moment, and he was afraid she won¡¯t tell the truth.

    Collin calmed his mind and went to y with Molly with Kathleen.

    Outside the vi.

    Malcolm pushed Rudolph to a quiet corner of the vi¡¯s backyard.

    ¡°Malcolm, right here.¡±

    Malcolm heard it, let go of the wheelchair, took a step back, and stood up straight in a calm demeanor.

    Rudolph pressed a button on the armrest and turned the smart wheelchair to face Malcolm.

    From this perspective, he had to look up at Malcolm.

    Malcolm was too tall and Rudolph felt ufortable to look at him in this way.

    ¡°Can you squat down? I have a bad neck, and feel tired after looking up for a while.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s thin lips pursed tightly. He looked down but Rudolph was unable to see his expression clearly.

    After hesitating for a few seconds, he squatted in ce and in a standard military way, being one meter away from Rudolph¡¯s feet.

    Rudolph felt his heart tingled, ¡°I don¡¯t want to punish you, so you don¡¯t have to be so disciplined. Now you are the man in power who can stand on your own. I won¡¯t interfere in any decision you make, let alone strictly managing you by militarization when you were a child. You can squat more casually.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t raise his eyes to look at him, and his tone was indifferent, ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    He couldn¡¯t let himself be free and undisciplined.

    Rudolph sighed softly and reached for him with his wrinkled hands, only to find that the distance was too far.

    ¡°Can youe closer? I can¡¯t touch you anymore.¡±

    This time, Malcolm hesitated even longer and squatted for a few minutes before slowly getting up and squatting down at his feet.

    Rudolph carefully touched his short hair, feeling very emotional.

    ¡°You¡¯re angry with me, right? You think I don¡¯t trust you enough, and I even arranged people in the bureau. You think I am sorry for your parents, and also for you.¡±

    Speaking of the past, Rudolph¡¯s fingertips trembled and he took a deep breath.

    Malcolm felt his loving caressing, and still said simply, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Lie.¡± Rudolph raised his fingertips and tapped his head lightly.

    Although it was a reprimand, it sounded a little doting.

    Rudolph, who used to be a powerful man in the military field, never admitted his mistake.

    Malcolm was shocked and told him truth, ¡°I haveined, but I don¡¯t think you need to be sorry for me.¡±

    He actually understood his choice.

    The eldest son and his wife had already passed away and will nevere back. It was impossible to lose his other two sons for this.

    What was more, Rudolph raised him. Although he was very strict and Malcolm was often beaten and punished, Rudolph never treated him badly.

    Rudolph didn¡¯t need to feel sorry for him.

    It was hard for him to ovee the difficulties, and he felt it disgusting, so he didn¡¯t go to Rudolph¡¯s vi for a few months for a walk.

    Now Rudolph was talking to him in a soft tone and the distress in his heart seemed to be vanishing a little bit.

    Rudolph¡¯s eyes were slightly red, and his fingers trembled even more. He patted his broad shoulder, exining it for the first time¡­

 Chapter 679 Hundreds of millions is not as precious as Molly

    ¡°I arranged my old subordinates to work in the bureau, not because I wanted to monitor you, but because you were not stable at the beginning. I wanted to help you. They will absolutely obey your orders and support all your decisions.¡±

    ¡°I am strict with you. It¡¯s not that I want to use you. I just¡­ don¡¯t know how to love you.¡±

    Rudolph¡¯s eyes were red, and the hand on his shoulder was trembling. His tone was low, ¡°It¡¯s me who is wrong. Between my sons and grandsons, I chose to make you make some sacrifices. It¡¯s me who is sorry for you. Can you stop hating me¡­¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes were red too, and he did not speak.

    For so many years, Rudolph had been his most beloved and respected elder.

    He didn¡¯t hate him at all.

    Even if his grandfather asked him to resign immediately and rmended Travis to be the director of the bureau , he would not hate him.

    A monthter.

    Spencer was still undergoing conservative treatment in theboratory and was bedridden day by day because he was too weak.

    And Molly can walk and run, and even call daddy, mummy , godfather¡­

    Anthony came to Lyre Spiti early in the morning and picked her up to y at the aquarium.

    When they came to the aquarium, Anthony hugged her all the way and led her to the Dolphin Aquarium.

    A small dolphin was having fun in the water.

    Molly liked it and was giggling. And her eyes were glued to the dolphin.

    Anthony gestured to a staff, and the staff immediately gestured towards the dolphin.

    The small dolphin quickly swam to the water¡¯s edge, stuck out its cute head, and looked at Anthony and Molly.

    ¡°This is a first birthday gift to you. Do you like it?¡±

    Molly smiled brightly and reached out to the dolphin, wanting to touch it.

    Anthony helped her so that her little hand could touch the dolphin¡¯s head.

    It was slippery, soft, and cute.

    The small dolphin was very good. It kept tilting its head to show cuteness, and also took the initiative to rub Molly¡¯s small palm, making herugh.

    Anthony put her from his arms and let her stood by the pool, and said seriously and gently, ¡°Momo, I am going to pick up a work call and will be away for two minutes. You¡¯re standing here. Don¡¯t go anywhere, okay?¡±

    Molly, who was only one year and two months old, didn¡¯t know if she understood it, but just grinned at Anthony and enunciated in a sweet but non-standard way, ¡°Go for it ~¡±

    Anthony rubbed her head fondly, ¡°Molly, be good.¡± Then he walked to the corner of the Ocean Pavilion to talk on the phone.

    Momo squatted by the pool, frolicking with the dolphin.

    Seeing that the little dolphin could move freely in the water, she took small steps and wanted to step into the water.

    A very fast figure, who was next to her, quickly rushed towards her, and picked her up¡­Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Anthony came back from the phone call, he saw Molly, who frowned and felt aggrieved but not crying, was in a female staff¡¯s arms.

    He was suspicious, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The female staff turned back and said cautiously, ¡°Molly just wanted to jump into the water to y with the dolphin. The water is too cold. If I didn¡¯t catch her, she might catch a cold or even be drown.¡±

    Anthony took Molly from her arms and coaxed her patiently, ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll tell the aquarium¡¯s finances and give you three months¡¯ bonus.¡±

    The woman froze for a while, then frowned, ¡°Mr. Cahan, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±

    Anthony¡¯s azure blue eyes only looked gentle when he looked at Lyra and Molly, and at other times they were extremely cold.

    Regarding the words of the woman in front of him, his tone was indifferent, ¡°If you think it¡¯s too little, how much you do you want? You can go to the finance department yourself.¡±

    The woman frowned even more, ¡°I didn¡¯t save Molly for the reward.¡±

    She paused for a moment, and her tone was a little reproachful, ¡°If I didn¡¯te forward in time and something happened to Molly, Mr. Cahan, even if he loses several hundred million in a contract, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be as precious as Molly, right?¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re out for fun, don¡¯t be too busy with work. The safety of the baby is the most important thing.¡±

    Anthony had not been scolded for a long time since being the man in power of Cahan family.

    He slowly raised his eyes and looked at the woman in the work uniform in front of him.

    He didn¡¯t pay attention at first, but when he took a closer look, he realized that the woman¡¯s face was somewhat familiar.

    It seemed like he¡¯d seen her before?

    He couldn¡¯t remember, and even if he could, she was probably an irrelevant person.

    ¡°You¡¯re not from Crana?¡± he asked.

    ¡°My mother is Cranaian , and I¡¯m half Crana and mixed-blood.¡±

    Anthony stopped looking at her, ¡°You¡¯re not bad looking. And you¡¯re tall. If you were a model, I¡¯m afraid you would be very popr. Why do youe to the aquarium to be an ordinary breeder?¡±

    The woman lowered her eyes, ¡°I left my hometown and came to Crana specifically to find a person.¡±

    ¡°Crana is too big. It¡¯s hard to find the person just like this. Tell me the appearance and name. As a reward, I can help you find the person.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve found him.¡±

    She hid the loss in her eyes and didn¡¯t say much. She turned and left the Dolphin Aquarium, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb You and Molly. I¡¯ll go out and wait.¡±

    Anthony took a look at her back twice, didn¡¯t take this incident seriously, and slightly tapped the tip of Molly¡¯s little nose with reproach.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait by the pool? Why do you want to jump into the water? The dolphin can swim, but you can¡¯t. What should you do if you choke by the water?¡±

    Molly blinked, staring at him cutely.

    Anthony couldn¡¯t be too harsh to her, so he could only rub her little face, ¡°If Lyra and Malcolm know I took you out to y and almost caused you to choke on water, I¡¯m afraid they would be very angry. Can you bear to watch your godfather get fixed by your mother?¡±

    Molly seemed to understand a little bit, sobbing and burying her little head in his arms. Then she was fawning and well-behaved unbelievably.

    Anthony held her little butt in his big palm, hugged her tightly in his arms, turned and walked out, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, we should go back. I will take you to see the little dolphin next time.¡±

    ¡°Purr¡­¡±

    Molly pouted, pointed at the little dolphin in the water, and called , ¡°Brother¡­ my brother¡­¡±

    Anthony was startled and guilt shed in his eyes, ¡°Your brother is sick, and he can¡¯te to y with us for the time being with the little dolphin. But this whole aquarium belongs to your brother. In the future, he can keep anything here.¡±

    Momo seemed to understand the sentence that his brother was sick, and frowned. Her little hands grabbed Anthony s suit, and she was carried away by Anthony.

    When they came out of the aquarium, the female staff who rescued Molly just now was standing outside.

    When passing by, Anthony stopped and nced sideways at her, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    The woman was stunned and grabbed her trouser legs, ¡°Mavis.¡±

    Anthony read the name silently and somehow felt a little familiar¡­

 Chapter 680 Blind date

    But he couldn¡¯t remember where he heard it but just replied casually, ¡°Okay, I remember it.¡±

    With the ck leather shoes, he took a noble step, and left without looking back.

    Mavis stared at the back of him who was holding the kid, and her eyes were dim and slightly lost.

    Anthony went to see the director of the aquarium in person, ¡°Promote Mavis, the keeper of the dolphinarium, to be an administrator. And give her a year¡¯s bonus. She will be paid together with this month¡¯s sry.¡±

    The director was stunned, ¡°Yes, it is her honor that youe in person.¡±

    Anthony said nothing and left the aquarium with Molly in his arms.

    Molly hadn¡¯t seen her brother in days, and Anthony drove to theb.

    Lyra and Malcolm were both there, apanying Spencer on the infusion.

    Anthony took out a tablet, opened the video interface, and handed it to Lyra, ¡°This is the video I took next to Momo when she was ying with the little dolphin. Although Spencer can¡¯t go there, he should be happy to see his aquarium.¡±

    Lyra took it, clicked the y button, and shoved the tablet into Spencer¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Spencer, this is sister Momo¡¯s little dolphin. Do you like it? When you get better, can I take you to see the little dolphin too?¡±

    Spencer didn¡¯t speak much, and his learning ability seemed to be not greater than his sister¡¯s. But when he watched his sister y with the little dolphin in the video, his little hands scratched at the screen, and seemed to yearn to touch the dolphin as well.

    The happy smile of his sister infected him, and a smile appeared on his weak little face.

    Lyra¡¯s eyes were red, and she felt even more sorry for Spencer.

    Malcolm guessed that she was ming herself again, put his arms around her shoulders, and patted her gently to reassure her, ¡°Our Spencer is just over a year old, and he owns thergest aquarium in the entire country. He is also a very happy baby.¡±

    Lyra nodded, leaning against his shoulder and feeling his tenderness.

    Anthony stood silently by the door, watching the happy family of three beside the bed for a while.

    With no expression, he didn¡¯t want to destroy the harmonious atmosphere, but quietly turned around and left the ward.

    Molly was still in his arms and was taken out of the ward with him.

    Sitting on the bench in a passage, Molly looked at the closed door of the ward and babbled, ¡°Daddy, Mommy ¡­¡±

    Anthony: ¡°Spencer is sick. They are watching videos with Spencer. Let¡¯s not disturb them. I apany you to the slide?¡±

    Molly only understood the word ¡°slide¡±, and nodded with her small arms around his neck.

    Anthony took her out of theb and went to a y area for kids and toddlers in a nearby mall.

    Time passed quickly.

    Four yearster.

    A VIP room of Beira Five Star Hotel.

    Anthony¡¯s figure was dignified. His blue eyes were as delicate as sapphire. Without emotion, he looked indifferent and calm.

    He tasted the red wine without saying a word.

    In the room, there was a woman sitting across the table.

    It was Anthony¡¯s blind date today, and he was seeing the daughter of Stone Group, Nevaeh Stone.

    Nevaeh looked at his handsome face and said softly, ¡°Mr. Cahan, you¡¯re more handsome than in the photo. I don¡¯t know what you think of me when we meet for the first time today?¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t raise his eyes, and replied casually, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    With his perfunctory words, Nevaeh was a little unhappy.

    ¡°I heard there is a woman in your heart. You stayed for that woman for four years and refused to fall in love or even get married. Do you still love her?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s action of drinking the red wine paused for a while, and after thinking for a few seconds, he put down the ss lightly, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t let go of my obsession with her, I wouldn¡¯t be at this hotel today to have a blind date with you.¡±

    For four years, the rtionship between Malcolm and Lyra had not been affected in any way, but it was like a passionate love every day, and the rtionship was excellent.

    He knew he had no chance.

    Never.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    As for this blind date, he had been in power of the Cahan family for several years, but he hadn¡¯t married, and had no time to have children. To breed offspring for the Cahan family, he epted the arrangement from the elders to have a blind date.

    Perhaps, he really should find someone he felt connected, and at least spend his life with a woman with respect.

    He stopped thinking that way and his blue eyes looked secretive. And he casually yed with the diamond watch on his wrist.

    Nevaeh was still looking at him, and her unpleasant emotions were growing.

    She touched her curly hair and pretended to be arrogant, ¡°Mr. Cahan, you¡¯re indeed handsome. You¡¯re the man in power of the Cahan family. You were originally wealthy, but my family is a famous family in the upper ss, and the strength is not small. And we have no criminal records.¡±

    She deliberately emphasized thest few words and continued, ¡°But I heard you offended Malcolm White and was sent to the High-order Prison. And you stayed there for more than half a year. You have a criminal record, right? I don¡¯t know if it is true?¡±

    Once the dark past was mentioned, Anthony¡¯s face did not have any superfluous expressions. His blue eyes looked calm, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Nevaeh raised her chin, and her tone gradually became ironic, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you and I don¡¯t seem to be a perfect match.¡±

    Anthony was not panic, ¡°If you thinks I¡¯m not good enough for you, you can leave immediately.¡±

    Nevaeh was stunned for a moment and didn¡¯t expect that he didn¡¯t want her to stay.

    Did he look down on her?

    A jerk who had been in prison had no right to despise her, the beloved daughter of the Stone family.

    She pursed her lips and said in a delicate voice, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. When we meet for the first time, I just want to get to know each other more. But is it convenient for you to reveal why you was in prison?¡±

    Anthony poured himself a ss of red wine and said casually, ¡°Stealing things, sshing poison on Malcolm. U was caught by him, beaten, sent to High-order Prison. And I lost my position of director of Security Agency.¡±

    When he said so, he was fairlyposed, but Nevaeh took a deep breath as she heard it, and suddenly felt that the man in front of her was a little horrible and had guts.

    ¡°You dared to oppose Malcolm White and sshed poison. If we are together in the future, and I quarrel with you, is it possible for you to do the same to me?¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t answer.

    Nevaeh made herself prepared before continuing arrogantly,

    ¡°With your dark past, even if you¡¯re the man in power of the Cahan family, I am afraid it will be difficult to find a woman in wealthy family in Suham to marry.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t speak, and listened with a t expression.

    Nevaeh concealed her true intention in her eyes and continued, ¡°Making mistakes is what makes us human. I am still very willing to have a rtionship with you, and even get engaged and marry in the future.¡±

    ¡°However, I have a condition. After we are together, you must listen to my words in everything and put me first. And do whatever I ask you. You are not allowed to refute or question. Everything is based on my decision.¡±

    ¡°In addition, when we get engaged, you need to give me 3% of the shares of Cahan Group. When we get married, I need at least 5% of the shares. The first baby born after our marriage must have my surname, and the second, if the situation allows, has your surname. But if I don¡¯t want to give birth, you can¡¯t force me.¡±

    ¡°When I¡¯m happy, you have to apany me to be happy. When I¡¯m unhappy, you have to make me happy. In short, listen to me in everything and put me first.¡±

 Chapter 681 My daddy is so handsome but you are so ugly

    Anthony frowned as he listened, feeling that some of her demands became more and more outrageous.

    ¡°Cahan Group is a big business. Do you know what does 5% stake in Cahan Group means?¡±

    Nevaeh said nonchntly , ¡°I know, 5% stake is a bit expensive, but my family is not bad. I am the daughter of the Stone family. There are so many men who want to marry me. With this little gift, you can marry me. You have no loss, okay?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s eyes looked cold and he felt disgusting.

    The blind date ruined his good mood all day, and it was aplete failure.

    He still didn¡¯t answer. His slender hand picked up the silver fork on the table, and casually picked out a few peanuts to eat from the exquisite meal.

    Nevaeh waited for a long time, but he didn¡¯t see say something ttering. She couldn¡¯t hide her temper anymore, and was a little impatient, ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak? Except for me, you don¡¯t really think there are another women who will fall in love with a man with criminal record like you?¡±

    ¡°Anthony , I¡¯d love to be with you. We can give it a shot. And I even think about our future. You should be honored.¡±

    Her voice was getting louder and louder, and she kind of wished that he would immediately kneel down to admit his mistake and feel deeply grateful for her.

    At the same time, the door of the room was opened slightly.

    A small figure came in, and the big eyes looked at the situation in the room.

    After seeing Anthony, she rushed in and called sweetly, ¡°Daddy~¡±

    Nevaeh and Anthony were startled at the same time.

    Anthony turned his head and saw Molly, who was five-year-old, running towards him with her short legs, and spreading her small arms.

    ¡°Daddy hug~¡±

    Anthony¡¯s gloomy mood just now disappeared, and he leaned over and hugged her into his arms, letting her sit on hisp.

    Molly took her little face and rubbed his cheek, ¡°Daddy, kiss kiss ¡­¡±

    Anthony looked at the little sweetheart in front of him and stroked her little head in love.

    Nevaeh was stunned and watched the interaction between the two for a while before she couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°Anthony, you are not married yet but you have such an illegitimate daughter! Why the heck do youe to the blind date with me!?¡±

    Molly pouted and turned to stare at her, ¡°I¡¯m not an illegitimate daughter. I¡¯m Daddy¡¯s daughter. My Mommy is prettier than you, gentler than you, more elegant than you, and richer than you.¡±

    She turned her slightly towards Nevaeh, ¡°Auntie, is your mirror reflecting light, so that you never see your face clearly? Obviously my daddy is so handsome but you are so ugly. You don¡¯t deserve to be with him!¡±

    Nevaeh: ¡°You¡¯re saying I¡¯m old and ugly? What an uneducated little brat? Anthony, don¡¯t you care about that?¡±

    Anthony stared at Molly with a smile on his face, not answering Nevaeh¡¯s question.

    Molly continued, ¡°Daddy, I remember a buzzword. What do you call an old woman like this¡­?¡±

    Anthony said gently, ¡°Average but over-confident woman.¡±

    ¡°Oh yes! Auntie, this name suits you very well!¡±

    She had a yful look and was extremely cute.

    This lively and naughty temperament was exactly the same as Lyra when she was a child, and that little face was very simr to Lyra¡¯s.

    Anthony stared at her face and was content to watch her defend him.

    Nevaeh was so angry that she was almost unable to maintain her demeanor, and red at Anthony, ¡°You and your lover even have a child, but you im you are unmarried ande to the blind date with me. Anthony, you are going too far. And you simply ignore Stone family. And you¡¯re making fun of me!¡±

    Before Anthony could speak, Molly took the lead in arguing for him, ¡°Stone family ? I have never heard that. I¡¯ve only heard of the Lloyd family, the White family and the Cahan family. They are the top big families three on Crana¡¯s rich list. Where does the Stone family rank?¡±

    Anthony smiled and replied, ¡°The Stone family doesn¡¯t seem to be in the top ten of the rich list.¡±

    Nevaeh was speechless.

    ¡°Oh, why does the Stone family let my Daddy care about it?¡±

    Molly¡¯s big eyes looked smart, ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t want this old, ugly and fierce woman to be my stepmother. She is like a stinky piece of shit.¡±

    Nevaeh was about to lose her temper.

    As the spoiled daughter of the Stone family, she had never suffered this before.

    And she waspared to a stinky piece of shit by a little brat?!

    She got up in anger, ¡°Anthony, you allow your daughter to insult me like this. It means your family education doesn¡¯t work, then I¡¯ll educate her for you!¡±

    Molly nuzzled into Anthony¡¯s arms instantly, feeling aggrieved, ¡°Protect me. This bad woman wants to bully me.¡±

    Anthony held her firmly, raised his cold eyes, and red at Nevaeh, ¡°If you dare to hurt her, the entire Stone Group will go bankrupt tomorrow. You can decide it yourself.¡±

    Nevaeh paused. He didn¡¯t look like he was joking based on his horribly cold expression.

    Stone family and the Cahan family had cooperation in business. If it was canceled, it will indeed suffer a lot of damage.

    But it should not lead to bankruptcy.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Although she didn¡¯t know that Molly was the baby daughter of the Lloyd family and the White family, Nevaeh was still coward and snorted coldly insisted, ¡°Anthony, don¡¯t think this is the end of the matter. We¡¯ll see.¡±

    Anthony pampered the kid in his arms and said coldly, ¡°Take your time. I won¡¯t see you out.¡±

    Nevaeh was even more annoyed. In front of them, she was disgraced but she could only snort and mmed the door.

    After the woman was gone, Anthony took Molly out of his arms and let her sit on a chair next to him.

    He raised his finger and flicked the tip of Molly¡¯s little nose. His voice was gentle and slightly severe at the same time, ¡°Momo, you¡¯re not good. You mess up my business. If Malcolm knows that you are calling me daddy outside again, not godfather, he will definitely be very unhappy. And he won¡¯t be able to spare you at that time.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Molly pursed her lips, and her little hands reached behind herself subconsciously, using Malcolm,

    ¡°Daddy is the worst! If he finds out, he will definitely be angry with me again. He is so fierce. I am so afraid of that.¡±

    Anthony was so distressed when he looked at her.

    ¡°I am with you and will never let your dad scold you. If Malcolm is angry with you next time, you cane to Cahan Residence. I will protect you.¡±

    Molly seeded. She grinned and looked mischievous. Then she whispered to Anthony,

    ¡°Actually, every time I am scolded by Daddy, he would cry and run to Mommy toin.¡±

    ¡°Mummy is simply Daddy¡¯s big nemesis. In the end, it is Daddy who got punished!¡±

    ¡°Hey, am I smart?¡±

    Anthony held back hisughter. Thinking of Malcolm being punished by Lyra and admitting his mistake, he felt inexplicably happy and praised Molly sincerely, ¡°You¡¯re awesome. If your daddy scolds you again, you can do this to him.¡±

    He leaned close to Molly¡¯s ear and whispered how to treat Malcolm ¡­

 Chapter 682 Brother will protect Momo right?

    Molly heard it and said, ¡°This is a good method. Next time when I have a chance, I must try it!¡±

    Anthony justughed. He hadn¡¯t had the exquisite seafood on the table. He picked up a shrimp, peeled it for Molly, dipped it in sauce and fed it into her mouth.

    Molly kept eating with the help of Anthony, ¡°Slow down. I haven¡¯t finished it yet.¡±

    Anthony patiently took a tissue and helped her wipe the oil stains from the corners of her mouth, ¡°Is it good?¡±

    ¡°So tasty!¡± Molly smiled sweetly, and asked, ¡± Why are you going on a blind date? Are you going to marry?¡±

    ¡°Then after you marry, will you still spoil me like this?¡±

    Anthony stroked her little head and kissed her gently on her forehead, ¡°I love you the most. No one canpare to you in my heart.¡±

    He stared at Molly¡¯s delicate little face that was exactly the same as Lyra¡¯s when she was a child, held her little hand, and put it to his heart, ¡°You live in my heart, and this position will always be reserved for you.¡±

    Although she was not his biological daughter, Molly was an inseparable part in his life for him.

    Molly blinked and looked naughty, ¡°What about Spencer? Where does Spencer live in your heart?¡±

    Anthony froze slightly. The smile on his face gradually disappeared without answering.

    He felt guilty for Spencer, and every time he saw Spencer¡¯s ill appearance, he would feel that he was of the most heinous guilt.

    In the past few years, he tried every way to please Spencer and make up for Spencer, but ¡­

    Anthony lowered his dim eyes. No one knew what he was thinking.

    Molly saw that he was unhappy, and her little hands held up his face and coaxed him seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Spencer is unwilling to see you because he is ill and in a bad mood. He will definitely understand that you¡¯re good in the future. And he will like you so much just like me.¡±

    Anthony pursed his lips, looked slightly sad, and sighed, ¡°Momo, you don¡¯t understand. I did something to hurt Spencer, so Spencer won¡¯t forgive me.¡±

    Spencer was smart, with an excellent IQ. He was only five years old and can already do the math that was suitable for students in the first year of junior high. But he was withdrawn, taciturn, and did not like tough.

    Because he was too smart, he knew his illness from Anthony. When he talked with Malcolm before, Spencer inadvertently found the clue and knew the real reason for his illness.

    Since then, Spencer never saw Anthony again and never epted the gifts Anthony gave him.

    Molly pursed her lips, and blinked her big eyes, pondering some tricks.

    ¡°My brother should still do the infusion therapy in theboratory. I will bring you there. My brother loves me very much. With me, he will definitely meet you!¡±

    ¡­

    After half an hour, Molly quietly opened the door of theboratory ward and looked inside.

    On the hospital bed, a five-year-old boy who looked handsome and delicate, was leaning on the head of the bed for an IV drip, sand taring at the banana leaves rustling by the wind outside the window.

    There was only him in the ward.

    Molly came in and let out a sweet sound, ¡°Spencer, where¡¯s Mommy ?¡±

    Spencer returned to his senses, nced at Molly who stood by the door, and said in a calm and slow tone, ¡°Lloyd¡¯s Corp has an emergency, and she went to deal with it.¡±

    Molly felt a little distressed for him, ¡°Is it only you this morning?¡±

    Spencer showed no expression, ¡°Mom was persuaded by me to leave. I don¡¯t need anyone to apany me, and you¡­¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Before he finished speaking, Molly took off her shoes, stepped on a small stool, climbed onto the bed with both hands and feet, and sat beside him.

    ¡°Then let me apany you. I am your little sweetheart. I want to protect my brother~¡±

    Spencer frowned slightly, and was about to say something when he nced sharply at the clothes by the door.

    There was someone outside. He saw the cuff of a dark suit. It was a man.

    Spencer was weak and looked even colder.

    When there was Molly, there must be that man.

    He refused, ¡°I don¡¯t need your protection. Go out.¡±

    ¡°No~ I won¡¯t leave.¡±

    Molly grabbed his wrist and acted like a spoiled child. ¡°I did a little bad thing today. If Daddy knows about it, he would definitely be angry with me. Only here is the safest!¡±

    ¡°You will protect me, right? You definitely don¡¯t want me to be scolded by Daddy. You¡¯re the best~¡±

    Like being clingy, once she grabbed his wrist, he can¡¯t get rid of her.

    Spencer was speechless and unable to do anything to her.

    After a moment of silence, he emphasized, ¡°You can stay here, but you are not allowed to bother me, let alone bring irrelevant people to bother me.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Molly blinked with a guilty conscience and pretended to be stupid, ¡°Spencer, who is the irrelevant people?¡±

    Spencer was nk.

    On that handsome little face, there was not the innocence that a five-year-old baby should have, but a steady indifference beyond his age.

    There was other meaning in his words, ¡°Who is irrelevant? He knows it himself.¡±

    The door was closed. Anthony stood outside the door, listening to the conversation between the siblings and sensing Spencer¡¯s attitude towards him.

    He gripped the doorknob tightly and sighed silently.

    The guilty feeling was overwhelming, but there was nothing he could do. Anthony turned around, intending to leave quietly.

    As soon as he turned his head, he saw Malcolm in a dark green military uniform. Malcolm looked righteous and dignified, walking all the way from the end of the corridor towards him.

    The two men looked at each other, and Anthony was the first to ask, ¡°Malcolm, did you just finish your official duties?¡±

    Malcolm hummed softly and said in a casual tone, ¡°Rara went to thepany to handle things, and only Spencer is in theboratory. Ie and take a look because I¡¯m free now. Why are you standing at the door and not going in?¡±

    Anthony lowered his eyes and avoided looking at him, ¡°I¡¯ve finished visiting. I should go back to the Cahan Group.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t say anything polite, but asked, ¡°Did Momoe with you? She¡¯s in the ward?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s voice outside the corridor could be heard clearly in the ward.

    Molly was shocked and looked for a hiding ce in a panic, ¡°Oh my god. Daddy is here! He muste here to catch me!¡±

    Spencer was leaning against the head of the bed, staring at her indifferently.

    ¡°Shh! Spencer, don¡¯t make a sound. I hide myself first!¡±

    The entire ward was clean and simple, and there was nowhere to hide. Molly could only choose to get into her brother¡¯s bed in a panic.

    Spencer was wordless.

    He looked at the small bump under theforter, and shook his head helplessly.

    As Molly hid herself well, the door to the ward was fully opened by Malcolm.

    Malcolm¡¯s dark eyes nced around the ward and asked Spencer, ¡°Spencer, where is your sister?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Spencer shook his head, subconsciously helping his sister.

    Malcolm quickly noticed the suspicious ¡°small bump¡± under theforter, and walked over lightly¡­

    There was no sound in the ward. Molly murmured softly and whispered under, ¡°Spencer, is Daddy gone?¡±

    No one answered¡­

    She was suspicious for a while, and the next second, theforter on her body was suddenly lifted.

    As she reacted what happened, she had been lifted up by Malcolm and picked up from the bed.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Molly¡¯s entire body was forced to leave the bed but she couldn¡¯t break free from Malcolm¡¯s clutches.

    Malcolm raised his eyebrows and stared at her interestingly, ¡°Are you ying hide and seek with me?¡±

    Molly smiled, immediately changed her strategy and smiled, ¡°Good afternoon, Daddy~ you¡¯re really amazing. You found me all at once!¡±

 Chapter 683 Malcolmâ€™s baby girl

    Malcolm chuckled and knew what she intended to do after ncing at her, ¡°Did you make a mistake? Why are you so attentive to me today?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Molly waved her little hand frantically, blinking her eyes in a guilty conscience.

    Malcolm¡¯s face looked serious and he emphasized, ¡°I like to teach a lesson to liar babies. You can think clearly before deciding whether to tell me the truth or not.¡±

    Molly pursed her lips and was instantly discouraged, ¡°Do you already know it?¡±

    Malcolm nodded and stared at her with a forced smile, ¡°You messed up your godfather¡¯s blind date with the Stone family daughter. And you called him Daddy, and said that your Mommy is beautiful, gentle and rich, didn¡¯t you? ¡±

    She grasped the important point, ¡°Don¡¯t you think Mummy is beautiful and gentle? I was telling the truth. Do you dare to say that Mummy is not beautiful?¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t fall into her trap at all.

    ¡°Your mummy is the most perfect woman in my heart, but, when you call your godfather Daddy outside, whose wife do you take your mum to be?¡±

    The more he spoke, the deeper his voice was, and the more serious his face was.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Molly bit her lower lip and her little hands behind her back were restless. Malcolm stood up straight beside the bed.

    Daddy¡¯s angry eyes looked so scary!

    Molly didn¡¯t dare to look at him and avoided not to see his eyes.

    When eating in the hotel room, what did the godfather tell her? How to fight against Daddy¡¯s scolding?

    Molly got nervous and forgot all about it.

    She pondered and asked in a small voice, ¡°Are you going to beat me?¡±

    Malcolm asked, ¡°You are disobedient. Should I beat you?¡±

    Molly shook her head and said weakly, ¡°Daddy, I am still young. Domestic violence is not advocated¡­¡±

    Malcolm sat down beside the bed, rolled up his cuffs slowly, and motioned for Molly toe over in a deep voice,

    ¡°Not to do it more than three times. I have asked you not to call him Daddy. And I¡¯ve told you about it no less than five times, but you still can¡¯t remember it. This time, I have to let you remember a little longer.¡±

    The first few times when Malcolm was angry with Molly, he just tried to scare her with the fierce expression. In fact, he just tapped her twice as a warning.

    But Molly was too naughty and didn¡¯t take his words seriously at all.

    Lyra was his wife, but his daughter called another man Daddy.

    What was more, the person Molly called Daddy was his former rival in love. Who can bear this?

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. Malcolm ordered seriously, ¡°Come here.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Molly backed away in horror, ¡°I am already five years old! I have dignity!¡±

    Seeing Malcolm¡¯s expression which implied this was not negotiable, Molly turned around and threw herself directly on Spencer who was sitting by the head of the bed.

    ¡°Save me! I don¡¯t want to be beaten!¡±

    Her big watery eyes stared at Spencer and she was whimpering exaggeratedly.

    Spencer shook his head, not intending to save her, ¡°Why do you call the outsider Daddy? Momo, you should be punished.¡±

    Molly was speechless.

    It was screwed up. Her brother won¡¯t help her and had betrayed her. And their mother was not in theboratory, so she can¡¯t help her who was going to be beaten¡­

    She had no backers and so desperate. And she burst into tears.

    Malcolm sat upright and still waited for her by the bed, as if he had no intention of wiping her tears for her, or coaxing her. Molly stood beside Malcolm in a fit of anger .

    She stomped her feet in a hurry, andined, ¡°You don¡¯t feel sorry for me anymore, then let me die!¡±

    Malcolm frowned and looked at her.

    Before he could even feign beating her, she started to do sad-fishing miserably. Whom did she learn this from?

    He waved his right hand.

    ¡°Malcolm, show mercy!¡±

    A pair of big hands broke into Malcolm¡¯s line of sight, covering Molly¡¯s back.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t have to look up to know who was preventing him.

    Molly seemed to have caught a savior and shouted, ¡°Save me. I am going to be beaten to death!¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t leave and found that Malcolm seemed to be looking for Molly to reproach. He listened to their conversation outside the door, for fear that Molly would be beaten.

    ¡°Malcolm, what happened at noon today, Momo really did something wrong, but it happened. The Stone family daughter who I dated on a blind date hurt me. I didn¡¯t want to meet her, but she went too far. Momo couldn¡¯t bear it and help me fight back.¡±

    He said it seriously and tentatively carried up Molly. Seeing that Malcolm had no objection, he decisively took Molly into his arms, patiently patted Molly, who was crying, on the back, and gentlyforted her.

    ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t be involved in, but today, it¡¯s my fault. I mishandled it.¡±

    Malcolm stared at him with sharp ck eyes, but didn¡¯t refute, ¡°It¡¯s really your fault. Momo is still young and naive, but you¡¯re not.¡±

    ¡°I knew she called me inappropriately and said unreasonable things, and I didn¡¯t stop her. And I didn¡¯t rify the misunderstanding to the daughter of the Stone family .¡±

    ¡°Anthony, are you sure you have no another ideas?¡±

    Anthony was dumbfounded for a moment.

    Molly sobbed and hugged his neck tightly, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t me Anthony. He has no bad intentions. It¡¯s just because he pampers me and allows me to y tricks.¡±

    Malcolm looked at his daughter¡¯s aggrieved expression when defending for Anthony, and sighed, ¡°Molly, do you know what did you do wrong?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Molly was Anthony ¡®s arms, not answering his question.

    Malcolm threatened with a sullen face, ¡°This is thest time. I will punish you about calling him Daddy. If you do it again next time, I will ground you and never allow you to see your godfather.¡±

    This threat was very effective.

    Molly was very scared, crying and admitting, ¡°I am sorry. I won¡¯t call him Daddy in the future. Daddy, please spare me.¡±

    ¡°Molly, never again,¡± Malcolm said solemnly.

    Molly grabbed the cor of Anthony¡¯s suit, and wiped her tears and snot herself.

    Anthony just felt sorry for her, and said to Malcolm, ¡°Momo¡¯s eyes are red from crying. I take her out to coax her and then take her to the children¡¯s yground.¡±

    Malcolm nodded and agreed.

    Although he acted fiercely just now, he calmed down and was reluctant to really beat Molly.

    And it would hurt him most in the end if he really beat her.

    Besides, Molly loved toin¡­

    Anthony quickly left the ward with Molly in his arms . As soon as the door was closed, Spencer leaned on the bedside for the IV drip, and said coldly, ¡°Daddy, your daughter is standing with you.¡±

 Chapter 684 Let him disappear forever

    Malcolm was speechless.

    He turned back and looked at Spencer, who was sitting by the head of the bed as if watching a y.

    Spencer continued lightly, ¡°That man was your former rival, right? That¡¯s why you were so angry when you heard Momo call him Daddy.¡±

    Malcolm sighed, stretched out his big palm, and gently touched his son¡¯s small head, ¡°You are still young. This is a matter between adults. You can recuperate in peace.¡±

    Spencer¡¯s small eyebrows were slightly raised. His expression resembled Malcolm¡¯s very. He was like a miniature version of Malcolm.

    He gave up on himself, ¡°Anyway, no matter how much infusion, medicine, and recuperation I have experienced. I won¡¯t get better. I don¡¯t want to receive treatment anymore.¡±

    Malcolm felt painful in his heart, and stroked his pale little face pitifully, ¡°No, you¡¯re just not in good health right now. There is an antidote that can cure you in theboratory. In the future when you can take care of your body and be able to withstand the power of the medicine, Jimmy can get you healthy.¡±

    Spencer didn¡¯t answer, but changed the subject, and continued the topic about Anthony.

    ¡°Daddy, I know you are very powerful. You can have a huge impact on the entire Crana. Why didn¡¯t you kill that man? He hang around with Momo every day, and even be her godfather.¡±

    Malcolm was stunned, looking at his son¡¯s exquisite eyes that were just like his.

    ¡°Spencer, you¡¯re only five years old. Do you know what kill means? How can you think like this¡­¡±

    Spencer blinked and had a weak smile. And he looked as sickly as ever, ¡°Doesn¡¯t killing him mean to let him disappear from this world forever? I don¡¯t want to see him, so I want him to disappear.¡±

    Malcolm was dumbfounded. How deep was his mind at five years old?

    Did he think too much, or was Spencer more mature than he thought?

    He restrained his thoughts and said to Spencer seriously, ¡°A person¡¯s life cannot be taken away casually. No matter how powerful I am, I will not be above thew. Spencer, Anthony is not only Momo¡¯s godfather, but also you godfather.¡±

    ¡°Anthony did some wrong things, and he didn¡¯t expect to cause unexpected idents, but he tried his best to help me and your mommy.¡±

    ¡°I can see that he really loves Momo. And he really wants to be close to you. He loves you as well. Can you try to ept him step by step?¡±

    Spencer hesitated a little, and pursed his pale lips, ¡°I know you and Mommy have made up with him, but I don¡¯t like him, even hate him. He made me stay in theboratory for infusions. He made me hurt. He made me can¡¯t go to kindergarten and y on the trampoline like other kids.¡±

    ¡°Even if you and Mommy aren¡¯t mad at him, I will punish him in the future.¡± And it was on his own way.

    Malcolm heard that and was astonished, then burst intoughter. ¡°You want to punish him? What are you going to do?¡±

    Spencer smiled mysteriously, ¡°It¡¯s a secret. I can¡¯t tell you.¡±

    Malcolm sighed and flicked the tip of his little nose, ¡°Spencer, you¡¯re only five years old. Are you going to hide your little secret from me?¡±

    Spencer just smiled. His eyebrows were like Momo¡¯s, which were cute.

    Malcolm stared at his face that looked like his own, and sighed that he was always a kid and just joked.

    ¡°Spencer, I know you¡¯re smart. I can hide nothing from you, and nothing can¡¯t stop you, but I hope you won¡¯t be so sensitive. I want you to be like Momo to spend you happy and innocent childhood. And be carefree.¡±

    Spencerughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Daddy. I will.¡±

    Malcolm stroked his little head gently.

    He felt very distressed for him, who had been weak and delicate from a young age because of illness. Then he noticed a few books on the bedside table.

    Malcolm got up and walked over, picking up the books.

    It was an Olympiad Maths Competition booklet and an English dialogue book.

    The ck-cased book at the bottom caught Malcolm¡¯s attention.

    It wrote ¡°Pathological Psychology¡±.

    Malcolm frowned almost immediately, caught his breath, turned his head and asked Spencer, ¡°Are you reading this type of booktely?¡±

    Spencer blinked and replied dumbly, ¡°Yeah, I feel so boring here. I don¡¯t like watching cartoons. I just want to know what adults are thinking about.¡±

    Malcolm stared at him oddly. ¡°Who gave this to you? Are you sure you can understand?¡±

    Spencer shook his head obediently, ¡°I asked Jimmy for it, but this book is too difficult. I can understand some, but most of them can¡¯t. I have read it several times, but I still don¡¯t understand. Can you exin it to me?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s expression was serious, and he confiscated the book decisively.

    ¡°This book is not bad. I also like this book. Why don¡¯t you borrow it to me first, and then I will exin it to you when I finish reading it.¡±

    ¡°Okay~¡±

    Hearing his brisk answer, Malcolm breathed a sigh of relief, and decisively turned over all the cabs in his ward.

    Momo was still moring for bedtime fairy tales every day, but Spencer was already trying to do math for junior high school students and read psychology books for adults.

    This feeling made Malcolm very uneasy.

    He checked the inside and outside of the entire ward to make sure that his son still had such a strange book hidden.

    Fortunately, no more.

    Spencer seemed to have only read this one.

    ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s the matter with you? You seem nervous?¡±

    Malcolm sat down on the edge of the bed again, stroking his son¡¯s soft face soothingly.

    ¡°Spencer, as a five-year-old baby, you should read more children¡¯s books. I can buy you aplete set of painted fairy tales? As for those math Olympiad and English books, wait when you grow up to read more, okay?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Spencer was unhappy and pouted, ¡°Fairy tale books are so naive. Momo likes them very much, but I don¡¯t like them. Do you even take away my only hobby?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s fingertips froze while stroking his son. He was speechless, and was distressed by Spencer¡¯s slightly hurtful eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that¡­¡±

    Spencer lowered his eyes dimly, ¡°Do you think I am a monster, not a normal kid at all?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    Malcolm said decisively, ¡°Your mommy and I have never thought this way. I will protect you and Momo, your mommy, and our little family forever.¡±

    Because of his son¡¯s expression Malcolm felt a little distressed, and even felt that he owed him. He couldn¡¯t look at him, so he could only change the subject and said, ¡°Spencer, I have something to do. I need to go out, ten minutes at most. Wait for me. I ¡®ll be back with you to do you favorite math Olympiad in a while, okay?¡±

    Spencer nodded, ¡°Okay, I will wait for you.¡±

    Malcolm walked out of Spencer¡¯s ward with the book ¡°Pathological Psychology¡± and went directly to Jimmy.

    ¡°Malcolm, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking so serious?¡±

    Malcolm handed him the book directly, ¡°Is this the book you brought to Spencer?¡±

    Jimmy took it, flipped two pages at random, and pouted, ¡°Spencer is still so young. How could he understand this kind of book? I¡¯m not so stupid to give this kind of inexplicable stuff to the kid.¡±

    Seeing that Malcolm didn¡¯t seem to believe it, he continued to assure, ¡°I really didn¡¯t give it to him. He said the infusion process is boring, so I just found him a few children¡¯s booklets with pictures, all of which were given to him to kill the time.¡±

 Chapter 685 He is dissed when he enters the room

    Seeing that Malcolm¡¯s expression was still very serious, Jimmy asked, ¡°Malcolm, what doubts do you have?¡±

    Malcolm stared at the cover of the book, thinking about what Spencer had just told him in the ward .

    ¡°Spencer said it was given by you in theboratory, so I came to ask you. You usually contact Spencer the most, if not you, who else in theboratory often contacts Spencer?¡±

    Showing a five-year-old such a bizarre thing, he wondered if it was idental or if someone did it on purpose.

    Jimmy: ¡°Then I¡¯ll go check it out now, but don¡¯t be too nervous. Malcolm, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡±

    Malcolm nodded.

    Five minutester, Jimmy questioned the doctors on duty in theb.

    In the end, it was found that this book was given by Eugene, a biochemical doctor .

    Eugene was already an old doctor in his fifties or sixties, with a gray-white beard, a high nose and prominent features.

    He was not from Crana , but a joint doctor sent by Atria.

    Jimmy took Malcolm to Eugene¡¯s office.

    In the corridor, he quietlyined to Malcolm, ¡°Eugene has a very strange temper, withdrawn, irritable, obsessed with research, and does not pay attention to interpersonalmunication at all. Sometimes he does things that are bizarre and difficult to understand.¡±

    The other doctors in theb would asionallyin about him in private, calling him Frankenstein.

    Malcolm listened carefully, thinking quietly for a while.

    It seemed that people who studied science and medicine always had some quirky personalities. Micah from Lyra¡¯s family, wasn¡¯t that weird at the beginning?

    Now he married Abigail and had a stable rtionship in the past few years. They were a loving couple. Micah waspletely different from the past him , who was obsessed with medical research before.

    However, this Eugene was different.

    He was already sixty years old, and his ex-wife divorced him very early because she couldn¡¯t stand his weird personality.

    He had no children, but he hadn¡¯t remarried for more than ten years. He probably won¡¯t be able to change his withdrawn personality in this life.

    Just thinking about it, the two people unknowingly walked to the door of Eugene¡¯s office.

    Before opening the door, Jimmy said carefully again, ¡°Malcolm, try not to be too aggressive when you talk to him. He never tters anyone. He does his own way. If he doesn¡¯t like someone, he will yell. If he is angry, he will scold. It doesn¡¯t matter if you have power or not, and if you¡¯re a big shot. Everything is the same here.¡±

    Malcolm frowned.

    On the way to the office, he heard Jimmy talk about this Eugene. In addition to his strange personality, he went his own way. He would rather have a mediocre life than tter the powerful. He really liked people with such a temperament.

    But why would such a person give Spencer a strange book like ¡°Pathological Psychology¡±?

    Malcolm narrowed his dark eyes and knocked on Eugene¡¯s door himself.

    Knock knock ¡ª

    He knocked on the door three times in a row.

    There was no movement in the office, and no one came to open the door.

    Jimmy: ¡°Maybe he has something to do and goes out, or I¡¯ll keep an eye on him first. And then contact you when he returns to the office?¡±

    Malcolm looked serious. ¡°No one sees him leave theb during working hours. There¡¯s no way he isn¡¯t there.¡±

    He tapped harder with his fingertips and knocked on the door twice more.

    A slightly hoarse, but impatient voice soon came from the office, ¡°Knock, knock, knock.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of just knocking? Why don¡¯t you just say it? Your mouth is not something you just use to eat and enjoy.¡±

    Jimmy outside the door looked embarrassed.

    Before entering the office, he was dissed.

    In front of Malcolm, Jimmy cleared his throat, ¡°I¡¯m Doctor Jimmy, I need tomunicate with you face to face on something urgent. Please open the door.¡±

    The room was silent for a while, and soon came the sound of the door lock turning.

    The door of the office opened. Eugene had a sullen face, slumbering eyes, and said with a bad attitude, ¡°Jimmy, next time you knock on the door without making a sound, I¡¯ll make you mute. Anyway, your mouth is on your body but it¡¯s useless. It¡¯s a waste of resources.¡±

    After all, he was an elder. Jimmy was scolded and didn¡¯t say anything. Knowing that he had this kind of temper, there was no need to take his words seriously.

    Malcolm said, ¡°In Crana ¡®s most advancedboratory, Dr. Eugene actually sleeps during working hours?¡±

    Only then did Eugene open his eyes and looked up and down Malcolm. His eyes stayed on Malcolm¡¯s face for a few more seconds, and then he said unhappily,

    ¡°I¡¯ve opened the door for you, and it¡¯s not my fault. If you think I¡¯m not doing my job properly during work hours, you can report me by anonymous letter.¡±

    Malcolm: ¡°I don¡¯t mean this. Just like you, justining.¡±

    Eugene couldn¡¯t help but look at Malcolm a few more times before saying, ¡°I know who you are. The child with the S404 biochemical virus factor in his body and live in the ward looks very simr with you. I guess you are his¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org content.

    He deliberately paused and said decisively, ¡°His grandfather?¡±

    Jimmy couldn¡¯t hold back, and almostughed out loud. Wasn¡¯t this just a disguised statement that Malcolm looked old?

    Jimmy thought it amazing. He didn¡¯t expect that he would one day see Malcolm, who was sought-after and respected every day, being scolded by a strange old man like this. It was really funny.

    Malcolm looked calm, and didn¡¯t intend to continue this topic. He said in a steady tone,

    ¡°I¡¯m Spencer¡¯s father, and Ie to see you today because of him¡­¡±

    In a minute, Malcolm told Eugene about the book ¡°Pathological Psychology¡± sinctly and clearly.

    Eugene stroked his beard and sat down on the sofa, ¡°Do you sit?¡±

    His office was messy, and there were not only dirty clothes, newspapers, unfinished books, and expired cookies on the sofa.

    Malcolm had his hands in his military trouser pockets. T here was nowhere to sit, so he didn¡¯t even think about it.

    Eugene saw that they didn¡¯t want to sit and didn¡¯t feel embarrassed, so he picked up a kettle on the messy coffee table and poured three cups of cold water that had been left for a few days.

    He reminisced the things about Spencer as he poured the water.

    ¡°That kid Spencer, thest time I saw him, I liked him very much. He sat obediently on the hospital bed for an infusion, with an IV in his left hand and a pencil in his right. With such amazing ability in math, I chatted with him a few more words.¡±

    ¡°He said he was bored, and his parents were very busy and didn¡¯t have time to watch over him every day, so I would find time to go to the ward to chat with him and bring him his favorite math Olympiad book.¡±

    After pouring the water, Eugene pushed the sses of water in the direction of Malcolm and Jimmy. Then he wasyingzily on the sofa and casually flipping through a few pages of ¡°Pathological Psychology¡± that Malcolm brought over.

    ¡°This book is mine. I went to his ward the day before yesterday. He did the quiz, and I just read the book. I didn¡¯t expect him to like this book at a nce, so I generously lent it to him to read. It¡¯s as simple as that.¡±

    Malcolm frowned slightly, ¡°Then have you ever thought about whether this kind of book can be read at his age?¡±

    Jimmy also said, ¡°Dr. Eugene, Spencer is only five years old, and there¡¯s nothing good about pathological psychology for him to read. Do you want him to be the pervert in this book in the future?¡±

 Chapter 686 Spill the beans

    Eugene disagreed, ¡°What kind of personality he has, the environment around him, what he has experienced, the pain he has endured at a young age ¡­ These environmental factors have already determined what kind of character he will be in the future. How can he be affected merely by ¡®Pathological Psychology¡¯?¡±

    Malcolm heard what he was saying. Eugene wasining about him, Spencer¡¯s father, and Malcolm tightened his hands in the cuffs of his military uniform and didn¡¯t answer.

    Jimmy retorted, ¡°As the saying goes, moral influence by contact. The kid is just a nk sheet of paper. You show him something like this, and what if he¡¯s really interested in trying to make an irreversible mistake? You¡¯re hurting him.¡±

    Eugene scoffed,pletely ignoring Jimmy¡¯s words.

    Malcolm was fascinated when he heard Jimmy ¡®s line of ¡°irreparable mistake¡±.

    For no reason, he remembered that in the ward just now, Spencer said to him with certainty with his childish voice,

    ¡°Even if you and Mommy aren¡¯t mad at him, I will punish him in the future.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t killing him mean to let him disappear from this world forever? I don¡¯t want to see him, so I want him to disappear.¡±

    Spencer disliked Anthony and even hated Anthony.

    He wasn¡¯t joking just now¡­

    Malcolm felt flustered for no reason. He found that he couldn¡¯tpletely understand his five-year-old son.

    The more he thought about it, the more his heart tightened.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to the ward first. I¡¯ll leave it to you here.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    After saying this, he quickly turned and left, walking fast.

    ¡°Huh? Malcolm?¡±

    Jimmy called to him but he was gone.

    Jimmy had to continue to deal with Eugene, the weird old man.

    ¡°Eugene, I don¡¯t care if you do it on purpose or not. In short, you are not allowed to show Spencer any strange books in the future. Even if he asks you for it, you are not allowed to give it to him.¡±

    ¡°My lovely little nephew, if he grows up and bes a bad person in the future, I will never spare you.¡±

    ¡­

    Malcolm quickly returned to the ward.

    Along the way, he was very confused, and had mixed feelings.

    He and Lyra both owed Spencer. In the past few years, they had tried their best to make up for Spencer. They loved Spencer, and treated Spencer better than Molly. They werepletely spoiling him.

    But usually there were too many official duties. He and Lyra shouldered the burden of the rise and fall of the two wealthy families. It was inevitable that they were not careful enough to take care of him.

    It was only today that he realized that he seemed to be paying attention to Spencer¡¯s condition all the time, but ignored Spencer¡¯s psychological problems.

    The more he thought about it, the more confused he became.

    Malcolm returned to the ward.

    Pushing the door open, Spencer was sitting on the hospital bed. The liquid in the infusion bottle hadn¡¯t flowed into his body yet.

    He just looked at the banana leaves outside the window in a daze, obediently, without making a fuss. His weak and pale face looked distressing.

    Hearing the sound of the door being pushed open, Spencer looked back at the door and smiled, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re back.¡±

    He raised his head, looked at the liquid medicine in the bottle, and continued, ¡°The doctor who just changed the medicine said I have thest bottle today.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re very busy, you can go to work first. Don¡¯t rush over to apany me.¡±

    ¡°I am already a five-year-old boy. I won¡¯t rely on you to apany me, and I will behave well when infusing.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s heart were pierced by his words. It hurt.

    He walked to Spencer¡¯s bed and sat down. He smiled and asked in a gentle voice, ¡°Are you afraid I will be annoying?¡±

    Spencer lowered his head and looked a little depressed, ¡°I was born sick. I am not a normal child¡­¡±

    Malcolm took a deep breath, tried to make himself at ease, and said seriously, ¡°As long as you are human, you will get sick. This does not mean that you¡¯re abnormal. I will never bother you, and will always be by your side.¡±

    He took Spencer into his arms, giving him a sense of security from hisrge chest as his father.

    ¡°In front of Daddy and Mommy, you canugh when you¡¯re happy.¡±

    ¡°You can cry, make troubles, and make a scene when you are sad. You don¡¯t have to pretend to be a mature little adult.¡±

    ¡°Because Daddy and Mommy will never abandon you. Even if your illness cannot be cured, Mommy and I will make you happy and worry-free for the rest of your life.¡±

    Spencer felt his father¡¯s warm embrace, with his little head rubbing against his chest, ¡°Daddy, cry and make a scene, are you talking about Momo? I am a man. I don¡¯t cry.¡±

    Malcolm: ¡°A man also has the right to express his emotions. Of course, I can cry in front of your dearest daddy, and I will notugh at you.¡±

    Spencer looked up at him. His weak but smart eyes looked scheming, ¡°Why do you want me to cry so much? When you¡¯re usually in front of Mommy, you will cry and pretend to be pitiful and lie to Mommy?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s mouth twitched slightly was speechless.

    The guilt and depression towards his own kid just now disappearedpletely because of this sentence.

    Malcolm pondered for a while before correcting his words righteously, ¡°Who said that? I have never cried and pretended to be pitiful. That¡¯s what your mommy is good at. She often uses this to act like a spoiled child with me. Momo likes to do so miserably, and she learns from her.¡±

    Spencer smiled. His brows and eyes curled, and his face looked pure, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. In this family, I am the absolute leader. Your mommy usually¡­¡±

    ¡°Daddy.¡± Spencer interrupted his arrogant remarks and pursed his lips, ¡°You usually don¡¯t dare to say serious words in front of Mummy. Why do I think this is not the case? If Mummy is there, will you tell me like this?¡±

    Even his own child felt that he was under strict control of his wife. He was the man in power of White family, the director of the National Investigation Bureau ¡­ He needed the dignity!

    Anyway, Lyra wasn¡¯t here at the moment, but was back to the Lloyd¡¯s Corp to handle urgent business. Malcolm replied decisively, ¡°Even if your mommy is here, my answer won¡¯t change.¡±

    Spencer didn¡¯t believe what he said.

    ¡°Daddy, you don¡¯t need to answer me in such a hurry, because Mommy has already heard what you said just now.¡±

    ¡°??¡±

    Malcolm turned around quickly. The door to the ward was closed, and no one was outside.

    What was the meaning?

    Spencer took out the child¡¯s small mobile phone from his arms, which showed the interface of the call, and the note was [Dear Mommy].

    The phone had not been hung up, and the call had continued for more than ten minutes.

    Malcolm swallowed hard and stiffened, staring at the note disyed on the phone.

    Spencer smiled, and continued in a tender voice, ¡°Actually, before you came in, Mommy was worried about me, afraid that I would be bored with the infusion, so she called me and said that she wanted to apany me remotely. Just when you came in, I forgot to tell you this.¡±

    Malcolm was speechless.

    So, Spencer wanted to tell him that his arrogant words about challenging the Lyra family¡¯s throne just now were heard clearly by Lyra.

    He looked at Spencer who was in his arms, and thought he himself miserable.

    It seemed that not only did his daughter call other man Daddy, but his son made him spill the beans¡­

 Chapter 687 On the first night home, my wife is robbed

    Malcolm froze for a while, and was speechless.

    He wasined by his daughter before, and cheated for several times¡­

    Then he was bullied by his son again today.N?velDrama.Org content.

    What should he do?

    To punish me?

    No, Spencer was frail. He was usually considerate and well-behaved, so Malcolm can¡¯t bear to punish him. He could be forced to suffer in silence¡­

    Spencer tapped the speaker button on the mobile phone and asked Lyra who was on the other end of the phone,

    ¡°Mummy, Daddy just said that you like to cry and pretend to be pitiful in front of him. Did you hear that? Is that really the case?¡±

    After a few seconds of silence on the other end of the phone, they heard Lyra ¡®s sweet voice.

    ¡°I can¡¯t hear very clearly. Spencer, you can ask him again. I must listen carefully this time.¡±

    Although her voice was calm, Malcolm was keenly aware of the unusual unpleasantness in her tone.

    Knowing that Lyra gave him an out, he took advantage of the situation, ¡°Actually, I have not finished what I said just now. I am not the absolute leader at home, but only for you and Momo. I have an immediate boss¡­¡±

    ¡°My boss is your mommy, my wife.¡±

    ¡°I supervise you and Momo. And she supervises me.¡±

    He made it louder and said seriously, ¡°Besides, your mommy won¡¯t pretend to be pitiful. Before, when I was chasing after her, I pretended to be pitiful and miserable, and deliberately won her attention.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t make your mommy cry, because as long as she sheds tears, no matter the reason, it¡¯s my fault.¡±

    Spencer looked confused, but listened carefully, ¡°Wow, Mommy is amazing. Daddy is responsible for supervising us, and Mommy is responsible for supervising Daddy~¡±

    Malcolm was wordless.

    Then they could hear Lyra¡¯s chuckle sooning from the mobile phone, ¡°Spencer, you¡¯re right. This is the reason, and Daddy also said it very well. When I get off work, I will definitely reward your Daddy well.¡±

    Reward?

    Malcolm frowned. Was he going to kneel at the keyboard for 15 minutes , or was he going to get a few whips?

    Recalling the torturing experiences, his knees and palms couldn¡¯t help but feel inexplicably painful.

    He gently asked Lyra on the other end of the line, ¡°When do you get off work today? Do you want me to pick you up?¡±

    ¡°No, if you¡¯re not busy with business, just apany Spencer. I just called and asked Anthony. He took Momo to the children¡¯s yground. I¡¯ll pick up Momoter, ande to theb to pick up you and Spencer home.¡±

    Malcolm replied very obediently, as if he had done something bad.

    The phone was hung up, and Spencer looked at Malcolm in surprise.

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy just said¡­ to take me home? I heard it right? Can I go home and sleep?¡±

    Malcolm nodded and kissed his small forehead lightly, ¡°Yes, I has already asked Jimmy. He said that you¡¯re fully used to these liquids, and you no longer needs to live in theboratory for observation. You can go home and live every day. And then during the day , I will personally send you here for an infusion.¡±

    Living in theb all the time, he and Lyra had trouble taking care of Spencer and neglected Spencer¡¯s mental health.

    In the future, if they take him home to live, the psychological problems will surely be corrected little by little.

    Many of the elders of the White family were outstanding elites trained by the army, with upright spirits. For decades, only Ryan¡¯s family turned to be evil.

    He didn¡¯t want his son to be a sickly devil with a dark heart in the future.

    ¡­

    Spencer¡¯s eyes were filled with joy to be able to go home.

    After all, he was only a five-year-old boy, and when he was really happy, he expressed it.

    ¡°Can I eat at the table at home tonight with you, Mommy, and Momo?¡±

    Malcolm rubbed his little head. ¡°Not just tonight, but every day.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Can I sleep with Mommy tonight ? I want to hug Mommy ~¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s expression froze, and he didn¡¯t think about this question at all. ¡°No, you just said that you¡¯re a five-year-old boy, a man, and you should sleep by yourself. How can you bother your Mommy?¡±

    Before he got home, he was already thinking about how to rob his wife. How could this happen?

    Spencer lowered his head angrily, ¡°I know Mommy belongs to you. If have Mommy, you will be unhappy.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Malcolm nodded decisively, and emphasized, ¡°Lyra is your father¡¯s wife first, and your mommyter, so you can¡¯t sleep with mommy.¡±

    ¡°I get it.¡±

    Malcolm patted his little cheek, ¡°Good boy.¡±

    If it were the quirky Molly, she must be making a noise and insisting on sleeping together. And she would make a scene if he didn¡¯t agree.

    Malcolm was a little bit relieved. It turned out that Spencer was the most obedient and sensible kid.

    However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that he was proved wrong in the evening¡­

    *

    Lyre Spiti ¡®s master bedroom.

    Lyra wore a orange silk nightgown with a tie around her waist, which outlined her graceful waist curve. And her long loose hair was sexy and charming.

    She was sitting on the edge of the bed, with Malcolm standing in front of her who was ready to be scolded by his wife for his remarks this afternoon.

    He was wearing a ck silk pajama. Not long after he took a shower, his short, half-wet hair was dripping with water droplets from time to time, which made him look extra soft in front of Lyra.

    ¡°Babe~¡±

    Lyra folded her hands and stared at him for a long moment.

    Knock knock¡­

    Before she could speak a word, someone was knocking on the door of the room.

    Lyra and Malcolm looked at each other.

    It was sote that only one person dared to knock on the door.

    Malcolm walked over to open the door himself.

    No lights were turned on in the corridor, and the lights in the room illuminated that little face.

    ¡°Spencer? Why is you?¡± Malcolm wondered because he thought it was Molly.

    Outside the door, Spencer hugged his small sky blue pillow and rubbed his weak eyes with his small hands. The back of his hand was covered with small purplish pinholes, which was caused by the frequent infusion therapy.

    He tightened the little pillow and asked in a low voice, ¡°I am not used to the small bed in the room, so I can talk to Mommy ¡­¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Malcolm interrupted him softly, crouching down slowly and looking at him.

    He put his big palms around his thin and weak shoulders, and Malcolm said softly, ¡°Spencer, you forgot what you promised me during the day? Even you sister Momo sleeps alone, so you have to go to bed obediently.¡±

    Spencer pursed his lips, looked at Lyra who was sitting beside the bed, and asked Malcolm seriously, ¡°Why are you so against meing over? Are you afraid that I will take away Mommy?¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Spencer shoved the small pillow in his arms to him seriously, and said righteously,

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy. I am not here to break up you and Mommy, but to join you!¡±

    Malcolm frowned, ¡°??¡±

    Spencer¡¯s delicate little face had an evil smile, ¡°I am going to sleep between you and Mommy.¡±

 Chapter 688 This night, there are many uninvited guests in the master bedroom

    Malcolm stared at the well-behaved boy outside the door, and was confused.

    If he had to sleep between him and his wife, wasn¡¯t this breaking up?

    Whatever Spencer wanted, he would do his best to satisfy him, except that he couldn¡¯t give up his wife.

    When he was admitting that he was upset, Lyra smiled softly and waved to Spencer, ¡°Come here baby, give me a hug.¡±

    Spencer chuckled and fluttered but was blocked by Malcolm who was in front of him.

    Malcolm squatted down and looked at him. His temperament was extremely noble and cold, like a sculpture.

    It was a huge obstacle between Spencer who was trying to get close to Lyra, and the one that can¡¯t be crossed.

    But Spencer wasn¡¯t annoyed. He blinked harmlessly but was discussing with Malcolm with a childish tone.

    ¡°Daddy, this afternoon, you were talking nonsense behind Mommy¡¯s back, saying that Mommy likes to cry with you the most, saying that Momo learns how to pretend to be pitiful from Mommy. But Mommy heard it, right?¡±

    Was it necessary to describe this in such detail?

    He didn¡¯t know what to do, so he cautiously nced back at Lyra who was sitting beside the bed.

    Lyra was staring at him with a slight smile, and just that look made him want to admit defeat.

    But at this time, Spencer continued, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re not good. I am afraid that you will be punished by Mummy, right?¡±

    He giggled, and quickly changed to the next topic the scheming and childish tone, ¡°But if I sleep with Daddy and Mommy, and sleep in the middle, it can prevent Daddy from being punished.¡±

    Malcolm narrowed his eyes. His eyes were sharp, and he gritted his teeth, saying in a low voice, ¡°So, should I thank you for saving me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. As the saying goes, it¡¯s better to save one life than build a seven-storied pagoda, not to mention I am saving my closest and dearest Daddy, so you don¡¯t object to my joining. I will be your little lucky star tonight.¡±

    He bypassed Malcolm and ran decisively towards Lyra. His thin arms wrapped around Lyra¡¯s calf.

    He rubbed against her knee with his little lovely face.

    Lyra fondly touched his little head, took her into her arms, and said to Malcolm who stood by the door,

    ¡°It¡¯s true that Spencer hasn¡¯t lived at home for a long time, and it¡¯s normal that he¡¯s not used to it. Let him sleep in the bedroom these days.¡±

    ¡°Malcolm didn¡¯t answer.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Not being able to hug his wife¡¯s slender waist was indeed a little aggrieved.

    But he had to make room for his son.

    Malcolm¡¯s handsome face looked aggrieved. Holding the little pillow Spencer had just shoved him, he closed the door and went back to the bed.

    Lyra took the little pillow, separated hers from Malcolm¡¯s, and ced the little one Spencer had brought in between.

    Then she put Spencer in cotton pajamas into the bed. Lyra covered him with the quilt, and kissed his small forehead dotingly, ¡°Sleep, Mommy and Daddy will always be by your side.¡±

    Spencer wrapped his arms around Lyra¡¯s arm, as if he could hold a sense of security, and closed his eyes to sleep, which was very well-behaved.

    Malcolm stood by the bed. Looking at the warmth of between the mother and son, he suddenly felt that he was a little redundant.

    Lyra hadn¡¯t paid attention to him since Spencer came in.

    He sighed silently. Spencer was persecuted by the remnants of the S404 biochemical virus when he was young. Lyra would inevitably love him more. What can he say as a daddy?

    He only slept here for a few days. When he got used to the environment at home, Malcolm had to carry him back to the small bedroom in person.

    His wife was his. And she can only sleep with him.

    Thinking bitterly, Malcolm quietly and gently lifted the quilt andy down, turning off the bedsidemp withoutint.

    Spencer was in the middle of the two, like a border, making it difficult for him to even touch his wife.

    Darkness enveloped the entire room, and the quiet atmospherested less than ten minutes.

    Suddenly someone was knocking on the bedroom door again.

    Knock knock ¡ª

    This time, there was louder than Spencer had just came in.

    Malcolm, who was half asleep, frowned subconsciously.

    Spencer was sleeping in the room, and he couldn¡¯t guess who was knocking on the door.

    He sighed, silently turned on the bedsidemp, got up and opened the door.

    As soon as the door was opened, Molly from outside immediately jumped on Malcolm and hugged his calf like a little cat.

    ¡°Daddy, I am having a nightmare. I am not feeling well.¡±

    Malcolm tensed up immediately, squatted slowly, and put his palm on her forehead to see if she had a fever.

    ¡°The temperature is normal. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Molly hugged him, but her big eyes were looking at the bed in the room, ¡°Spencer is not in the room. I also want to sleep with Daddy and Mommy ~¡±

    Malcolm scowled slightly.

    Being unwell was just an excuse for this little girl. She just wanted to see if Spencer was there, and if he was, she wille to sponge the bed.

    ¡°Did I do something wrong in myst life that you two punish me?¡±

    He shook his head and sneered. And his ck eyes dotingly looked at the little girl in front of him.

    Molly giggled and acted softly, ¡°No, I will warm you.¡±

    It would be nice if she didn¡¯t make fun of him.

    Lyra, who was on the bed, with long curly hair halfying on her right shoulder, stood upzily, and her delicate features added a touch of charm.

    While coaxing Spencer, she turned her head to look at the door, ¡°Since baby Momo is here, let¡¯s sleep together. Since you two grow up, I haven¡¯t slept next to you for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡±

    Molly let go of Malcolm¡¯s arm decisively, and ran away with her short legs. She quickly climbed onto the bed, and rushed towards Lyra.

    Seeing that Spencer even brought his own pillow, Molly was stunned for a while, then turned back and winked at Malcolm, ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t have a pillow, can you to go to the my room and get it for me?¡±

    Malcolm leaned against the door and shook his head, ¡°No, since you¡¯re going to sleep here, go get it yourself.¡±

    Fawning was ineffective. Molly couldn¡¯t make him do so but got out of bed angrily.

    She ran to Malcolm, put her hands on her hips and said in a tender voice, ¡°Daddy, just wait and see!¡±

    Malcolm raised his eyebrows, ¡°I am waiting.¡±

    Molly hummed heavily at him. Being afraid of being caught by Malcolm, she ran up to the fourth floor.

    As soon as she left, Lyraughed and shook her head, looking at her naive husband who was angry with the kid, ¡°Momo holds grudges. She¡¯s quirky. Be careful she will fix you when she gets the chance.¡±

    Malcolm looked back with a bit of resentment in his eyes, ¡°Momo loves to hold grudges, and she learns it from you.¡±

    Lyra held back herughter and waved to him, ¡°Okay, I have to wrong you for a few days, and then I will make up for you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you say.¡±

    Malcolm smiled slightly and felt very satisfied.

    Few minutester, Molly hugged her pillow and ran downstairs again, panting.

    Malcolm was still standing by the door waiting for her, joking softly, ¡°There¡¯s no wild dog chasing behind, why are you running so fast?¡±

    Molly snorted proudly, ¡°I don¡¯t talk to the bad daddy.¡±

    She bypassed Malcolm, climbed into bed again, and went to find Lyra.

    Malcolm stared at his two kids, and was endeared by her temper.

 Chapter 689 The prospective heiress, worth tens of billions

    In bed, there was a fierce battle between two babies for their mother.

    Both Molly and Spencer wanted to sleep next to Lyra, even hug Lyra.

    Spencer was more mature. After all, he was a brother, and finally let go.

    Obediently he moved the little pillow to be next to Malcolm¡¯s.

    The family of four tossed about for more than half an hour, and finally fell asleep peacefully.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as the lights were turned off, Molly opened her mouth in the darkness.

    ¡°Mommy, my heartbeat is so fast. I can¡¯t sleep.¡±

    Malcolm interjectedzily, ¡°It¡¯s not advisable to exercise vigorously before going to bed. Momo, you just ran so fast. It¡¯s normal you can¡¯t fall asleep.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t speak.

    Molly couldn¡¯t sleep, but Spencer was going to sleep.

    Lyra could see that every day in theb, Spencer felt very tired when he got home tonight.

    As she pondered, Malcolm continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t your mommy tell you a bedtime story?¡±

    Molly: ¡°Great!¡±N?velDrama.Org content.

    Spencer scorned, ¡°Boring.¡±

    Malcolm wanted to let Spencer follow Molly to listen to more fairy tales, get some edification, and change his mature personality like a little adult.

    He said, ¡± Spencer hasn¡¯t heard your mommy tell a story? Just listen to it and put Momo to sleep.¡±

    Spencer turned to his side and slept with his arms. ¡°Whatever, little girls are troublesome, and they have to be coaxed to sleep.¡±

    Molly ignored his displeasure and hugged him from behind.

    For this sick brother, she was very patient, ¡°I am not troublesome. Mommy¡¯s story is very interesting. You must listen to it.¡±

    Spencer didn¡¯t answer, but his expression was obviously much softer than just now. And he obviously wanted to hear it.

    Malcolm and Lyra looked at each other that seemed to say something silently. And Malcolm nodded at her.

    Lyra quickly picked up a fairy tale book on the bedside table, flipped a page casually, and began to tell the two kids a bedtime story in a soft voice.

    Malcolm turned sideways. With his arms on the bed, holding his headzily, he was listening to Lyra¡¯s story and seeing her delicate face when she was serious.

    In Lyre Spiti, the master bedroom had a very harmonious atmosphere.

    The picture was warm.

    It was like Lyra with two little kids and one little baby.

    ¡°¡­ Later, the mermaid finally got her wish and became a beautiful youngdy. She met the prince again at the banquet. They got married and had children. They had two lovely babies, and they would never be separated again.¡±

    More than ten minutester, when Lyra finished telling the story, there were only a few gentle breathing sounds left in the master bedroom.

    Malcolm and the two babies fell asleep in the dim, warm light of themp.

    Lyra stared at the sleeping faces of the three, and her eyes finally settled on Malcolm¡¯s handsome sleeping profile.

    ¡°Good night honey.¡±

    She said softly, smiled contentedly, turned off the bedsidemp, and fell asleep.

    ¡­

    The reason why Malcolm knew that Molly called Anthony Daddy at the dinner table, and also disrupted Anthony¡¯s blind date with the daughter of the Stone family, was the daughter of the Stone family, Nevaeh, who took the opportunity to spread it.

    The original words she had spread to people were even more exaggerated than this.

    It was Malcolm who immediately suppressed the news and asked Chad to withdraw a certain cooperation between White Corp and Stone Group.

    Stone Group lost more than one billion contracts overnight.

    Nevaeh¡¯s father, Dn woke up Nevaeh who was still sleeping early in the morning and reprimanded her, ¡°You went on a blind date yesterday. Why did you offend Mr. Malcolm?¡±

    ¡°Now, White Corp cancels the cooperation that is negotiating with the Group. It is obviously a warning to our family .¡±

    ¡°He is a decisive devil in the business world. If you provoke him, even a hundred-year-old wealthypany will have to be swallowed by him. How dare you provoke him!?¡±

    Nevaeh¡¯s sleepy eyes were ck, and she was bewildered.

    She offend Malcolm?

    When did it happen? Even she didn¡¯t know it.

    Dn was so angry. Seeing her nk expression, and she didn¡¯t know what was wrong, he continued to reprimand,

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend that you don¡¯t know it. This morning, Chad White, vice president of White Corp, personally mentioned to me to cancel the cooperation. His expression was cold, and he was obviously angry. I asked him why, and he asked me to go back and ask my daughter.¡±

    Nevaeh really didn¡¯t know what the problem was, ¡°Dad, I haven¡¯t even met Malcolm. How can I offend him?¡±

    Nevaeh¡¯s mother also came in. While helping smooth Dn¡¯s back, she asked her daughter, ¡°Nevaeh, what did you do all day yesterday? Exin it to your father, and we can help you analyze it. What part went wrong.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She got out of bed in an orderly manner, stood on the carpet, patted her face to awake herself and recalled what happened yesterday.

    There were so few things done yesterday, and Nevaeh quickly exined the whole thing to her parents.

    There was a blind date with Anthony at Beira Five Star Hotel at noon yesterday. And Nevaeh had nothing special to do all day.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, Anthony is a scumbag. Not only had he been in prison, he has a lover and even has an illegitimate daughter. He actually came to me on a blind date. I guess he wants me to help him register his illegitimate daughter under my name after marriage.¡±

    ¡°His illegitimate daughter has a surly character at a young age. She is very vicious. I hate her to death, so I scolded that kid.¡±

    ¡°After I came out, I found a few newspaper offices and reporters, and wanted to publicize the mess about Anthony¡¯s private life. I guess I didn¡¯t give them enough money. I saw that there was no big news about the Cahan Group fromst night to this morning. So it¡¯s a failure. I really didn¡¯t mess with Malcolm.¡±

    Her parents looked at each other.

    After thinking for a while, Dn was puzzled, ¡°I have investigated Anthony before. Although he has a criminal record before, he was released on bail by Collin Lloyd. As the man in power of Cahan family, his fifth sister is Keith Lloyd¡¯s fiancee, and he and the Lloyd family are rtives.¡±

    ¡°I heard after Shane Cahan stepped down, the people of the Cahan family fought openly and secretly for power. Malcolm and Keith joined forces to push him to the top.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ve never heard rumors that he has an illegitimate daughter¡­¡±

    Nevaeh bowed her head and was puzzled by the inexplicable offending of Malcolm.

    Dn thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°What did you tell Anthony? What did you do to his kid? Be honest.¡±

    ¡°But I just told him about the conditions after we are together, but yesterday the girl suddenly broke in and kept calling him Daddy. Anthony is unmarried. Who is she if she is not an illegitimate daughter?¡± Nevaeh insisted, ¡°Besides, yesterday, in front of him, I said that the girl was an illegitimate daughter, and he didn¡¯t object.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s weird¡­¡±

    The family fell silent.

    After a while, Nevaeh suddenly remembered the threats Anthony had made yesterday when he was angry.

    ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t even know how excessive Anthony was yesterday. I said he was not good at tutoring and wanted to help him educate his kid. He not only protected her, but also said that if I hurt that child, the entire Stone Group would go bankrupt tomorrow. It was crazy!¡±

    Nevaeh was furious at the thought of yesterday¡¯s incident.

    Dn was lost in thought.

    In terms of qualifications, although Cahan Group was a big business, it was not so easy for it to directly ruin Stone Group .

    Moreover, after he said this, the cooperation between Cahan Group and Stone Group was not affected in any way.

    Instead, it was the cooperation between Stone Group and White Corp ¡­

    Thinking of something, Dn took out his phone, opened the album, and turned the pages frantically with his fingers.

    At the business partyst month, he had seen Malcolm and Lyra attend together, during which there was a little girl who got along very well with Anthony and followed Anthony.

    After rummaging for a while, he managed to find a photo of the girl¡¯s side face at the business party by ident.

    ¡°Take a good look. Is she this girl?¡±

    Nevaeh took it and nodded affirmatively, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s this little devil. Judging from the environment, it¡¯s an important business party, right? Anthony dared to bring the illegitimate daughter to this kind of asion. He really had no shame.¡±

    Dn was so angry that he patted his head wildly, ¡°You know nothing!? This is not an illegitimate daughter of the Cahan family at all. This is the daughter of Mr. Malcolm and Ms. Lyra. She is Molly, the daughter of the Lloyd family and White family !¡±

    ¡°Although she is only five years old, she is already a prospective heiress to the richest group, with a worth of over 10 billion. How dare you scold her for not being cultivated?¡±

 Chapter 690 A single day apart seems like three years

    ¡°What?!¡±

    The words was bombarding her sanity and cognition to nothing.

    Molly ¡­

    She wasn¡¯t Anthony¡¯s illegitimate daughter, but the daughter of the Lloyd family and the White family.

    Then didn¡¯t she offend the Lloyd family, the White family and the Cahan family, the three most powerful families in Crana all at once?

    Nevaeh was so terrified that she couldn¡¯te to her senses. She couldn¡¯t imagine a horrible thing, that was¡­ will the Stone Group be destroyed by her?

    ¡°Why is this? Since she is the daughter of Mr. Malcolm and Ms. Lyra , why have I never seen her on the Inte? Why does she call Anthony Daddy?¡±

    Dn sat down beside her bed, sighing uncontrobly, ¡°Because Mr. Malcolm and his wife are worried about the safety of the kid. They never disclose her photo and information on the Inte. You always only pay attention to those celebrity parties. I told you but you haven¡¯t taken part in the business party a few times, and I don¡¯t know why Anthony is called Daddy¡­¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Nevaeh had nothing to say, and obediently walked to his father¡¯s feet and squatted down. Putting her hands on his knees, she asked with tears in her eyes,

    ¡°Dad, what am I going to do? I scolded Molly, offended Mr. Malcolm, Ms. Lyra, and Anthony. Today, White Corp just canceled our cooperation with us on a project, which caused our family to lose so much money. What if¡­ he still won¡¯t let me go?¡±

    Dn snorted heavily, ¡°I told you a long time ago that the interpersonal rtionships of the rich and powerful areplicated. I let you restrain your domineering temper. Don¡¯t think that people are easy to be bullied so you just offend them. In the end, you won¡¯t know how you die. You have never once taken my words to heart. You can find a way to clean up the mess you made yourself!¡±

    ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t give up on me. I know I¡¯m wrong¡­ I¡¯ll listen to you in the future.¡± Nevaeh cried very sadly.

    Nevaeh¡¯s mother also cried with her daughter, ¡°Honey, we are all getting old. We have only one precious daughter. If you don¡¯t help her find a way, what will our family do in the future?¡±

    Stone family was not bad. It can be regarded as the most prestigious family on the Crana Rich List, but if the Lloyd family, the White family and the Cahan family joined forces to fix the Stone family, it will be a disaster for the Stone family. Crushing the Stone Group was easier than crushing an ant.

    Dn looked at his wife and daughter crying. The Stone Group crisis was imminent, and he couldn¡¯t just stand by.

    He couldn¡¯t help sighing, looking at his daughter whom he had loved all his life. It was impossible for him to abandon her in order to please Malcolm.

    After thinking for a while, he said calmly, ¡°I will go to see Mr. Malcolm these days and apologize to him in person. And you, go to meet Anthony again. Be gentle, admit your mistakes and be soft. You will definitely take him down. You have to do his fiancee. Do you hear me?¡±

    The young daughter of the Lloyd family and the White family actually called Anthony Daddy in private, and was a follower by Anthony¡¯s side every day.

    There was a lot of information in this matter.

    Regardless of the facts, it was clear that Anthony and Lyra had a close rtion, and the White family and the Cahan family were also very close.

    If Nevaeh can get married with Anthony, Stone Group may be able to climb up with the help of the Lloyd family, White family and Cahan family.

    Moreover, Dn asked Nevaeh to get along well with Molly. After all, among the two children of Malcolm and his wife, one will inherit the Lloyd¡¯s Corp and the other will inherit the White Corp. If they can please the kids, there will be great benefit.

    Nevaeh was terrified at this moment, and did not dare to raise any objections orints, but nodded repeatedly.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡­

    In the morning.

    Lyre Spiti¡¯s family of four had just woken up when an unexpected guest came outside the vi.

    It was Anthony.

    Today was the weekend and the kindergarten was off. Anthony had made an appointment to pick up Molly to visit the little dolphin at the aquarium.

    Molly didn¡¯t like to wear skirts because she felt it was inconvenient, but she would be called inelegant by her parents when she ran.

    So after breakfast, she wore a pair of white overalls, a small yellow T-shirt, a light yellow elementary school hat, two cute little pigtails, and ran out of the vi.

    ¡°Daddy ~¡±

    Her sweet voice made Anthony¡¯s whole heart feel satisfied and beautiful.

    Anthony slowly squatted down, and the moment she rushed over, he held her up and held her firmly in his arms.

    ¡°I really miss you ~¡± She murmured.

    Anthony couldn¡¯t helpughing. His blue eyes were noble and gentle, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few hours a night, and you already miss me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± She gestured with her small hands, ¡°I miss you so much. Don¡¯t you miss me?¡±

    Anthony lowered his head and rubbed the tip of her nose lightly. His voice was gentle, ¡°Of course I miss you. I want to take you home so I can see you every day and never part.¡±

    Molly hugged his neck and kissed his handsome face, making no secret of her love for him.

    Lyra and Malcolm took Spencer out of the vi, and they happened to see themughing.

    Spencer put his hands in his pockets. His expression was cold and his attitude was cool.

    Anthony quickly restrained his joy and said solemnly, ¡°Good morning, Malcolm, Rara. In the morning, we have an appointment with Momo to go to the aquarium. Would you like to go with us, Spencer?¡±

    Lyra and Malcolm lowered their heads, looking at Spencer who was beside them.

    Spencer snorted arrogantly and pursed his mouth, ¡°No, I¡¯m not interested in those things that babies like. Daddy and Mommy, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to go to theb for infusion.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he stepped out of the small garden in the front yard first, and walked out of Lyre Spiti. Both Lyra and Malcolm nced at Anthony and followed in Spencer.

    Anthony sighed silently that he could only take the long view to slowly dispel the resentment in Spencer¡¯s heart against him.

    ¡­

    During the morning, Anthony and Molly had a great time at the aquarium.

    After few years, Molly¡¯s little dolphin had also grown up. It was more like knowing Molly as its owner. When the dolphin saw Molly, it was cute and seemed very happy.

    Anthony sat quietly on the side, watching Molly y with the dolphin, while ncing at the entire aquarium.

    The young woman who was promoted to administrator by him before, Mavis, didn¡¯t seem to be here.

    He asked the director of the aquarium on his mobile phone, and a few minutester, he received a message.

    Director: [Mr. Anthony, the administrator Mavis has applied for resignation three days ago.]

    Director: [But, her sry for this month has not been settled yet, and she should not have left Crana at this time. If you¡¯re in a hurry to find her, I can help you keep an eye on her next time she returns to the aquarium, and I will call you when the timees.]

    Director:[rose. jpg]

    Anthony stared at the phone, frowning slightly.

    Mavis voluntarily applied for resignation three days ago?

    In the past few years, he and Mavis had talked about everything, and the rtion was not bad.

    He couldn¡¯t help but recall thest time he saw Mavis.

    He brought Molly to the aquarium to y, and Mavis took the initiative to find him.

    ¡°Mr. Anthony, I may not be able to continue working at Crana.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m 27 this year, and I haven¡¯t been in a rtionship yet. My family is pressing too hard. I¡¯m afraid¡­ I have to go back for a blind date.¡±

    At that time, he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s better to go back. Fall in love, get married, and live a good life, but when you go on a blind date, you must remember to keep your eyes open, and beware of encountering inferior men, which will ruin your life.¡±

    Mavisughed, ¡°There are so many good men like you, Mr. Anthony ¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a good man, but if I have a cute and well-behaved daughter like Momo, I will definitely try to be a good father.¡±

    Anthony continued, ¡°I wish you a sessful blind date. I will also have a blind date in a few days. It¡¯s time to get married.¡±

    That day, Mavis¡¯s face was visibly pale, ¡°Mr. Anthony ¡­ whom are you to see in the blind date?¡±

    ¡°The daughter of the Stone family, Nevaeh Stone.¡±

 Chapter 691 Molly gives Anthony proper burial after death

    Anthony still remembered when she left that day, Mavis smiled and wished him, ¡°I also wish you a sessful blind date.¡±

    ¡­

    Anthony stared at the screen of his mobile phone in a trance. Thinking about it now, Mavis¡¯ sudden resignation might have something to do with going home on a blind date.

    He quickly restrained his thoughts, tapped the screen and replied to the director.

    [Don¡¯t need to do that. When she settles her sry, she will pay as muchpensation as she should ording to the normal resignation procedures.]

    Director: [Mr. Anthony, she submitted her resignation letter, and her resignation statement included personal reasons. In this case, financialpensation should not be given.]

    Anthony: [I said, settle as normal.]

    A few simple words can make the director clearly feel his displeasure and majesty.

    The director replied in seconds, [Okay.]

    Deleting the chat box, Anthony was about to put down his phone when another text message popped up.

    It was from an unfamiliar number.

    [Mr. Cahan, I¡¯m Nevaeh. Are you free at noon today? I want to invite you to dinner. Yesterday, because of my mood, my tone may have been a bit aggressive and my attitude towards you was a little unfriendly. I want to apologize to you in person. Is that okay?]

    Seeing the word ¡°Nevaeh¡±, Anthony frowned almost immediately, and the disgust in his eyes could hardly be hidden.

    He tapped the screen. Out of courtesy, he had to reply, [No time.]

    Nevaeh: [cry. jpg]

    Nevaeh: [Mr. Cahan, you¡¯re a gentleman. Please don¡¯t reject me. It¡¯s just a light meal.]

    [After I went back yesterday, my dad gave me a hard time. I apologize to you for my ignorance before. Would you give me a chance to exin it in person?]

    [My family is very strict in manner. If I don¡¯t see you, my dad will beat me to death!]

    The phone rang non-stop, and Anthony frowned as he read, getting a little annoyed by the noise.

    He was only a gentleman when he was in front of Lyra. Except that, he was not a person most of the time, let alone a gentleman.

    When he was trying to cklist the number of Nevaeh, a small head suddenly broke into his line of sight looking at the phone screen.

    It was Molly who heard the constant ringing of his phone and ran over to check.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Anthony had no secrets in front of her, and said the truth, ¡°Nevaeh, the daughter of the Stone family you met yesterday. She sent the text message.¡±

    Molly pursed her lips and was very unhappy, ¡°Is there something wrong with her brain? Why is she sending so many text messages to scold you?

    Anthony stroked her cheeks, and couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°No, she didn¡¯t scold me. She wants to invite me to dinner and apologize to me in person. And she said that if I don¡¯t agree, her father would kill her. Do you think we should go to dinner with her?¡±

    ¡°Apologize?¡± Molly¡¯s clever little brain worked quickly, ¡°Of course we should. She humiliated you yesterday and scolded me. I need to hear how she apologizes, and then decide whether to forgive her or not. And we can have free food. Why not?¡±

    Anthonyughed and boasted heartily, ¡°You¡¯re really sensible. And you know how to save money for me.¡±

    Molly smiled brightly, ¡°Because I am only a five-year-old girl now, Daddy and Mommy don¡¯t give much pocket money. But Keith said, I am the prospective heiress of the Lloyd¡¯s Corp, so I will definitely have a lot of money in the future. For the money, I can serve you while living and give proper burial after death in the future!¡±

    Anthony was heartwarming, but couldn¡¯t resist correcting her words.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay for serving, and ¡®proper burial ¡®can be removed. I am still very young, and I want to stay with you for a few more decades. I don¡¯t want to be sent away in a coffin so early.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    ¡°Good girl.¡± Anthony coaxed softly, and ording to Molly¡¯s wishes, he replied to Nevaeh¡¯s message and agreed to meet at noon.

    When he was typing, Molly was beside him, dancing and anxiously saying, ¡°Remember to tell this auntie that I will choose the ce to have a meal, but she treats guests and she pays. I want to choose the most expensive and luxury restaurant in Suham. Make her poor!¡±

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s up to you.¡±

    Two hourster, Nevaeh made a reservation for a restaurant ording to Molly¡¯s request.

    When Anthony carried Molly in, she was standing outside the restaurant waiting. When she saw the two approaching, she was smiling and humble.

    ¡°Miss Stone, I remember when I saw you yesterday, you arrived a few minutes early and sat in the room waiting for me. You didn¡¯t even get up when I went in. It¡¯s really strange that you are willing to stand at the door of the restaurant and wait for me today.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s calm tone was mixed with a lot of meanings.

    Nevaeh¡¯s expression froze slightly, then returned to normal. She said with an apologetic smile, ¡°I was too naive yesterday. I hope you don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t answer and looked at Molly who was in his arms.

    Molly stared at Nevaeh opposite, snorted arrogantly, and did not speak.

    Yesterday she was given an ultimatum by Malcolm not to call Anthony Daddy outside, so she was just here today to be a cute little mute.

    Nevaeh was a little embarrassed, and the smile on her face was a little stiff. When she remembered her father¡¯s instructions, she hardened herseld and said to Molly, ¡°Are you hungry, Molly? It is already noon. Mr. Cahan, please, let¡¯s talk inside.¡±

    The three went to the room under the personal guidance of the manager.

    When they sat down, Nevaeh graciously served Molly with dishes, ¡°This king crab is their speciality. It is better than other famous restaurants in Suham . Try it and see if you like it.¡±

    She shaved the crab meat herself, dipped it in the sauce and handed it to MollyContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Molly pouted, feeling a little disgusted, ¡°I won¡¯t eat the food you give me.¡± She pushed the dishes back and let Nevaeh enjoy it herself.

    Anthony¡¯s attention was on Nevaeh¡¯s address for Molly.

    Yesterday, he didn¡¯t call Molly in front of Nevaeh.

    ¡°It seems that you already know Momo¡¯s identity, so you invite me to lunch and apologize.¡±

    Nevaeh didn¡¯t hide it, ¡°Yes, I heard Molly call you Daddy yesterday, and I said something unpleasant in a hurry. I hope Mr. Cahan and Molly don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±

    Molly sat in Anthony¡¯s arms, being very arrogant, ¡°You said yesterday that I was an illegitimate daughter, and you also called me uncultivated. Don¡¯t think I will forgive you after a meal!¡±

    Nevaeh took the initiative to fill Anthony¡¯s ss with red wine, picked it up again, and toast him.

    ¡°If one meal is not enough to make amends, then two, three, and countless meals. I went back and thought about it afterwards. I felt that I like you personality very much. I want to know more about you. I will drink first.¡±

    The red wine into the throat, was mellow and rich in vor.

    Anthony didn¡¯t mean to pick up the ss, but just looked at Molly who was in his arms.

    For what happened yesterday, if it wasn¡¯t for the scruples that he didn¡¯t want to be furious in front of Molly, he would definitely fix the Stone family.

    He didn¡¯t drink this ss of wine.

    It was a failed blind date, and there was no need to continue.

    Nevaeh finished drinking, and the empty ss was still in her hand. Anthony didn¡¯t mean to ept her toast, so she kept holding it.

    The atmosphere in the room was a little awkward. Anthony and Molly were talking andughing, and it seemed that Nevaeh was superfluous.

    This atmospherested for more than two minutes, until a waitress came in to deliver the fruit, and the stiffness on her face disappeared.

    ¡°Miss Stone, this is the fruit bowl you want.¡±

    Nevaeh put down the ss and pointed at Molly, ¡°I ordered it for the child. Put it in front of her.¡±

    The waitress walked over with the fruit bowl, and when she saw Anthony who was holding Molly, she was inattentive, and the fruit bowl tilted.

    Ssh-

    The ss bowl hit the edge of the table, and the entire fruit bowl fell out of the woman¡¯s hand, leaving the carpet in a mess.

    Nevaeh gestured to her feet and said angrily, ¡°How can you be so sloppy! What if you hurt Molly! Call your manager immediately!¡±

    The woman bowed politely and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Molly looked up from Anthony¡¯s arms, and after seeing the woman¡¯s familiar face, she shouted in surprise, ¡°Look, it¡¯s Mavis who came in with the bowl!¡±

    Anthony raised his head following her gaze. His eyes stared at the woman¡¯s face, and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 692 She is a little fairy but you are just an aunt

    Anthony only learned this morning that Mavis had resigned from the aquarium three days ago. He didn¡¯t expect to see her here, let alone work as a waiter at the Yana Hotel.

    Mavis grabbed the apron nervously with both hands, maintaining a posture of lowering her head, ¡°This matter¡­ It¡¯s a long story and a bitplicated.¡±

    Nevaeh, who was next to her, quickly realized that the three people knew each other, but she refused to ept, ¡°Molly, this woman looks about my age, maybe even a year or two older than me. But you actually call me auntie?¡±

    Although this waitress was beautiful, she was too ordinary no matter how people looked at it, and waspletely iparable with the daughter of the Stone family.

    Molly hummed, ¡°I don¡¯t value the face most but heart. Mavis has a good heart and is a little fairy. And Mavis looks better than you.¡±

    Nevaeh scowled, ¡°You mean, she has a good heart, but I have a bad heart?¡±

    Molly raised a small eyebrow.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. If you insist, auntie, I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    Nevaeh was speechless. She was the daughter of the Stone family but not as good-looking as a mere waitress. Molly were blind, right?

    But she already knew Moll ¡®s identity, she didn¡¯t retort but chose to remain silent.

    Molly jumped from Anthony¡¯s arms, ran to Mavis, and took Mavis¡¯s hand, ¡°I went to the aquarium this morning, but I didn¡¯t see you. My godfather said you are going back to your hometown, and you probably won¡¯te back again. But I meet you here.¡±

    Over the past few years, Mavis had taken great care of Molly¡¯s little dolphin in the aquarium.

    And Anthony told Molly that Mavis saved her from falling into the water when she was more than one year old, so Molly had always regarded Mavis as an elder sister and a big friend all these years.

    Mavis bent over and touched Molly¡¯s little head, and liked her too.

    Molly: ¡°Why do you work as a waitress here? Are youck of money? My daddy, mommy and godfather are very rich. Mavis, you can y with me.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Mavis smiled awkwardly.

    Anthony: ¡± Miss Mavis , I have something I want to talk to you alone. Is it inconvenient to talk in another ce?¡±

    Nevaeh was not happy, ¡°Mr. Cahan, our meal is not over yet. Is it inappropriate for you to do this?¡±

    Anthony stood up, straightened the cuffs of his suit, and said in a cold tone, ¡°I ept your apology, but you said you want to continue to understand me ording to the blind date process. I don¡¯t think it is necessary. I can be a stranger whom you can¡¯t meet in the future.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he wrapped his arms around Molly, and hugged Molly forcefully into his arms, then freed his other hand to pull Mavis¡¯s wrist.

    Then they left the room.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan ¡­¡±

    Nevaeh wanted to say something else, but the door mmed in response to her, and Anthony walked decisively without going back.

    *

    Walking down the corridor, Mavis tried to break free from Anthony¡¯s grip on her wrist, but Anthony squeezed it tightly, not giving her a chance to slip away.

    In addition to being a little pain, she can really feel the temperature of his palm.

    Mavis was stunned and a little reluctant to let go for a while.

    Anthony didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, and observed the surrounding environment, trying to find a suitable ce to speak.

    Pushing open an unupied room, he said to the other waiters passing by, ¡°Tell your manager, I need to borrow this room to talk about things.¡±

    The waiters nced at Mavis who was in the same overalls as them, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until she entered the room that Anthony released Mavis¡¯s wrist and gestured for her to sit down.

    Mavis covered the ce that Anthony had just held, felt a little disappointed, and sat down on the dining chair next to him.

    Anthony put Molly on the seat next to him, and was just talking seriously, ¡°Last time you said you were going back for a blind date, how did it get along?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Mavis shook her head, ¡°Not yet, I declined.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Anthony wondered.

    She lowered her dark eyes, ¡°I originally wanted to go back to my hometown to settle down, but after I calmed down and thought about it, I felt that there is no one waiting for me in my hometown, or no one cares if I go back. And it is no fun to go back. I have stayed in Crana for more than four years. I am a little reluctant to leave here, and I want to think about it for a few more days.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you and¡­¡± She paused, feeling a little embarrassed, ¡°If you had an unpleasant blind date with Miss Stone because of me, I would feel very guilty. I apologize to you.¡±

    Anthony: ¡°I have ended the blind date with her. It has nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t need to feel guilty. Even if you don¡¯t show up, I don¡¯t n to stay there, and I have made it very clear to Nevaeh just now that I will not contact her in the future.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ what kind of woman are you looking for?¡±

    Anthony was silent and did not answer the question, but said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t consider returning to your hometown in a short time, then the meals and amodation are all problems. If you want, you can always return to the aquarium and continue to be the administrator. In the few days when you haven¡¯t worked, I will give you annual leave, and your sry will be calcted as usual.¡±

    Mavis clenched the apron with both hands, and her fingers ruffled the fabric around the apron.

    ¡°In terms of work, you¡¯re really a good boss, approachable, and rare.¡± She paused, ¡°But, I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    Anthony originally took extra care of her because she rescued Molly a few years ago.

    Unexpectedly, she would rather be a temporary waitress in a high-end hotel than go back to the aquarium to continue working as an administrator.

    Why was that?

    Anthony: ¡°I remember you said before that you came to Crana to find a person. How are you doing?¡±

    Mavisughed at herself, ¡°I found him a long time ago, but he doesn¡¯t remember me and he is not like what I first saw him, let alone whom I can covet.¡±

    She lowered her head, did not look at Anthony but muttered to herself in a low voice,

    ¡°He¡¯s going on a blind date recently. And based on that woman¡¯s attitude towards him, she seems to like him quite a bit. He looks good, and there are many women who like him. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± No chance.

    With her fingers twisting the apron, she said gloomily, ¡°I¡¯ve figured it out clearly. After a few days to get thest month¡¯s sry from the aquarium, I¡¯ll leave Crana, go back to Teyria for a blind date, and settle down.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s jaw line stiffened slightly, and his brows furrowed.

    Teyria ¡­

    He didn¡¯t remember seeing Mavis before, but he was sure he¡¯d been to Teyria before.

    It was a country with a very backward culture, and even riots and small-scale wars often urred. He used to be a teacher in a small mountainous area of that country for a period of time.

    With the memories, Anthony¡¯s brows tightened.

    Recalling what Mavis said just now, the expression on her face every time she mentioned that she was looking for a person, and the familiarity he felt with her when he first saw her¡­

    Anthony had a guess.

    Not only did he guess it, but even Molly saw unusual signs.

    Molly: ¡°Mavis, the person you¡¯re looking for is my godfather, right?¡±

 Chapter 693 Are you interested in a date?

    Mavis was startled and shook her head hastily, ¡°No, no.¡±

    Molly covered her mouth and smiled, ¡°If it¡¯s not true, why are you blushing? Are you shy?¡±

    Molly exposed it, and Mavis lowered her head and stopped talking.

    Seeing her reaction, anyone with a discerning ability could guess whether she was interested in Anthony.

    Not to mention Anthony himself.

    After thinking about it, Anthony turned his head and asked Molly who was in the seat next to him, ¡°Momo, do you like Mavis ?¡±

    Molly nodded and said, ¡°I like her. She¡¯s very good to me. If you let Mavis be my future godmother, I agree.¡±

    ¡°Godmother?¡± Mavis didn¡¯t expect it to be that far, and was suddenly mentioned by Molly. She was inexplicably nervous, and her eyes kept blinking.

    Anthony was looking up at her.

    Mavis had been seen at the aquarium from time to time over the years, but Anthony had never taken a close look at her face.

    After taking a serious look at this moment, he realized that although this girl was not stunningly beautiful at first nce, she was very attractive.

    It seemed to be getting better and better.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    She had blonde hair. And she was fair-skinned, tall, and wearing a waitress ck apron will not make people look down on her.

    Her cheeks were flushed from shyness, and her fingertips touched the blond hair around her ears from time to time, which was a bit sexy on closer inspection.

    Anthony narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at Mavis, and then nced at Molly, secretly having an idea.

    ¡°Miss Mavis, although I don¡¯t know if the man you¡¯ve been looking for all these years is me, but I know I¡¯ve seen you in Teyria, right?¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t speak.

    He continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been on a blind datetely, and you know that too.¡±

    Mavis lowered her head lower, ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if you¡¯re interested in me ?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve known you for several years, and we know each other fairly well. I think if you¡¯re interested in me, we can skip the blind date and try dating tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Mavis was startled.

    To skip even the blind date and start dating directly. Did Anthony mean to fall in love with her?

    She was already disheartened and prepared to go back to her hometown to be ridiculed by rtives, but she didn¡¯t expect that Anthony would take the initiative to invite her on a date¡­

    She was stunned for a long time, and digested the words for a while.

    Molly: ¡°Come on Mavis. Do you want to go on a date with my godfather? He is very considerate. He must be a good man in the future. If you miss him, you will never see such a man again!¡±

    She spared no effort to promote Anthony, and was dancing.

    If she missed him, she would never have the chance such a man in the future¡­

    Mavis couldn¡¯t agree more.

    ¡°Okay, I agree.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s blue eyes were deep, hiding some thoughts, and he had a gentleman like smile.

    In the room that Nevaeh had reserved just now, Anthony and Molly hadn¡¯t eaten a single bite of food.

    After chatting for a while, Molly was hungry. Anthony simply ordered food directly, and asked Mavis to stay for the lunch, as the first date.

    During the meal, the atmosphere was very harmonious.

    Molly waspletely unaware of being the third wheel, and acted like a spoiled child for Anthony to feed her.

    After the meal, Mavis¡¯s work as a waitress wasn¡¯t over, so she sent Molly and Anthony to the door of the restaurant.

    Before leaving, Anthony said solemnly, ¡°Momo and I are used to the aquarium being managed by you. If you are not used to being a waitress, you cane back at any time. The aquarium will always wee you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you , Mr. Cahan .¡±

    Anthony pursed his lips, ¡°Still call me Mr. Cahan?¡±

    Mavis reacted, ¡°Then¡­ Mr. Anthony ?¡±

    Molly smiled with frowning eyes and interjected, ¡°He means, you can call him a little more intimate, such as Anthony.¡±

    Mavis¡¯ ears turned red, and her breathing was a bit chaotic. She forced a calm voice and said in a low voice, ¡°I understand¡­ Anthony .¡±

    Anthony nodded. His mature and steady expression seemed to be well-suited to her, and he didn¡¯t feel any difort.

    ¡°Tomorrow is Monday. I will send Momo to kindergarten first. Leave me a contact number and I will pick you up around 9 o¡¯clock.¡±

    ¡°Pick me up?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face was mild and he took the trouble to exin, ¡°We just agreed that it is an official date. We can go shopping, watch movies, eat food, and enjoy the night view.¡±

    That was to say, all day tomorrow, he will date her and be with her.

    Mavis¡¯s palms trembled, and she was unspeakably happy. She felt like she was in a dream, and it was an extremely illusory dream.

    ¡°I see, see you tomorrow morning¡­ Anthony.¡±

    Anthony smiled and nodded, and got into the luxury car with Molly in his arms.

    It was not until the car door was closed that the socializing smile on his face gradually disappeared, and he changed into the cool expression as always.

    The driver quickly stepped on the elerator, and the luxury car quickly left the front of the hotel.

    Molly grabbed the car window and waved her hand to say goodbye to Mavis, like a little sweetheart.

    Mavis at the door of the hotel was no longer in sight that Molly was carried back to her seat by Anthony. And he put on her seat belt thoughtfully.

    Facing Molly, Anthony¡¯s eyes were always tender and doting. His whole heart was warm, and he will not reveal any morbid and sinister face to her.

    ¡°Do you really like Mavis?¡± Molly tilted her head and asked casually and curiously.

    Anthony smiled and stroked her cheek gently, ¡°As long as you like her, I like her too.¡±

    Molly smiled slyly, ¡°So you still like me the most!¡±

    Anthony rubbed her little head, took out his mobile phone, and looked at the contact number that Mavis left just now, and gradually came up with an idea¡­

    *

    The luxury car waspletely gone, and Mavis was still standing in front of the hotel.

    The smile on her face revealed the surging surprise and happiness in her heart.

    Anthony was going to be her boyfriend.

    Anthony was going on a date with her¡­

    She pinched her arm violently, grinning in pain.

    ¡°Hey, it hurts. I¡¯m not really dreaming.¡±

    When Anthony came to teach at Teyria, she saw this handsome and delicate man like an aristocrat at a nce.

    His temperament was different from other teachers.

    At that time, she was the most inconspicuous student in Anthony¡¯s teaching.

    Although she couldn¡¯t say a few words to Anthony at all at the time, Mavis waspletely immersed in his handsome face.

    So she followed him to Crana not long after. Because Anthony was teaching at Teyria under a pseudonym, she struggled to find him.

    It wasn¡¯t until Anthony became the new CEO of Cahan Group and there were pictures of him in the news that Mavis found him¡­

    For him, she stayed in Crana .

    But at this moment, for Mavis, the four years spent was very worthwhile.

    Nevaeh was by the marble column not far behind her as she stood outside the door.

    Just now, Anthony and Mavis were chatting andughing, and they set a date for the next day. Nevaeh could see clearly and hear clearly.

    Inner unhappiness and desire conquered her, which was breeding madly.

    She didn¡¯t expect that Anthony wouldpletely dislike her, the daughter of the Stone family, and went on a date with a girl who came from an unknown backcountry.

    How was she inferior to this waitress?!

    Nevaeh was very dissatisfied.

    After thinking about it, she took the initiative to walk towards Mavis ¡­

 Chapter 694 Destroy this beautiful doll

    ¡°Hey, they have been gone for a few minutes. Are you so reluctant to part?¡±

    Nevaeh walked to Mavis¡¯s side, held her hands arrogantly, restrained her displeasure, and smiled at her.

    Mavis regained her senses and turned her head to meet Nevaeh¡¯s eyes.

    After all, the working day as a waitress was not over yet, so she bowed politely to Nevaeh, ¡°Is there any need for you?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t talk to you if I don¡¯t need anything? You kidnapped my engagement partner. Are you still reasonable?¡±

    Mavis argued, ¡°I remember Mr. Anthony said just now that he and you were only on a blind date, and you haven¡¯t developed to the point of engagement. Besides, in the room just now, you saw that it was Mr. Anthony who was going to pull me away. I was not me kidnapping him.¡±

    Nevaeh stared at her coldly for a long time, and didn¡¯t answer.

    Mavis: ¡°You don¡¯t have anything in need, then I¡¯ll go to work first.¡±

    After insisting on thest day, she ned to resign after a while.

    After all, she had only worked for three days, and if the restaurant wasn¡¯t going to pay her, she didn¡¯t want it anyway.

    It was the best news that she could date Anthony tomorrow.

    She turned her head and wanted to leave, but just two steps away, Nevaeh stopped her and asked gently, ¡°Looking at your appearance, you are not from Crana, but you came here to work from another country?¡±

    ¡°This is my personal business, not yours.¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with me, but I just ask you kindly.¡± Nevaeh approached her and continued to whisper, ¡°You cane out to be a waitress. It seems that your financial situation is not very good. I just heard that you are going to date Anthony. He is the man in power from a big family. Do you know the rules for dating him?¡±

    ¡°What rules?¡±

    Mavis really didn¡¯t understand. Could it be that in Crana¡¯s upper ss and wealthy families, even dating was required?

    ¡®I have more experiences than you¡¯, Nevaeh patted Mavis¡¯s shoulder earnestly.

    ¡°On the first official date, Anthony will definitely give you a gift. No matter what it is, the price will definitely not be low. The same is true for you. You need to prepare a gift for him in advance. One hundred thousand, are you sure you can afford it?¡±

    Mavis bowed her head.

    It was sure she can¡¯t afford it.

    Although she had been in Crana for four years and worked as an administrator at the aquarium before, the sry was quite decent, Suham was a big first-tier city where was known as the capital of the rich in Crana.

    Her previous monthly sry was just enough for living expenses and rent, and there was basically no money left.

    Moreover, she told the director of the aquarium to resign a few days ago, and she hadn¡¯t received her sry forst month.

    Her rent for the next month was a problem, and a date gift of more than one hundred thousand was an exorbitant price in her eyes.

    Nevaeh continued, ¡°If you want to be in a rtionship with Anthony, you have to put yourself in the right position.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Mavis stopped talking at all.

    She was a vige girl born and raised in Teyria. She was very simple. There was indeed a gap between standing with a high-end daughter like Nevaeh who was in the celebrity circle.

    Mavis felt that by just standing by Nevaeh¡¯s side, Nevaeh had that kind of elegance that she didn¡¯t have.

    As she looked at Nevaeh, Nevaeh looked at her.

    Exotic blonde with blue eyes, the waitress¡¯s small ck apron was tied around Mavis¡¯s waist, which didn¡¯t make her look bloated at all, but made her look soft and her waist was extremely thin.

    Fair skin, a pair of straight and slender legs under the skirt, the figure was excellent and tall.

    Nevaeh was wearing a pair of 10-cm LCE gold high heels. Standing with her, they were the same height.

    Mavis¡¯ height should be 175 cm.

    This made Nevaeh even more upset.

    Apart from standing here with her hands and feeling a little ufortable, this girl¡¯s appearance was not inferior to hers.

    Could this be why Anthony chose Mavis over her?

    But this girl, apart from her face, what kind of family background and education she had topare to hers?

    Nevaeh thought about it and felt it unfair. She was coddled since she was a child. She was unwilling to lose to Mavis, and had the urge to destroy the beautiful doll in front of her.

    After thinking about it, she made up her mind.

    ¡°I¡¯m a kind person, and I usually like to help others. Since you¡¯re going on a date tomorrow, I can offer you a job that pays quickly.¡±

    Mavis looked up at her, ¡°Would you be so kind?¡±

    Nevaeh scorned to tell her more, and took a card from her designer bag.

    ¡°This is the job I¡¯m going to introduce to you. This card has the address and the manager¡¯s phone number. After you finish the work in the hotel, you cane and see around 9 pm. If you¡¯re worried, you can call and ask directly. Say my name, and the manager will offer you a job with quick money.¡±

    Mavis took the card.

    Judging from the name, it looked like a high-end bar.

    She can also guess that there will be some gray industries in the ces where rich people lived and yed at night.

    She handed the card back to Nevaeh, ¡°No, I shouldn¡¯t think about it. I¡¯ll find another way to give Mr. Anthony a date gift. I¡¯m also very grateful to you for helping me find a way.¡±

    Nevaeh didn¡¯t take the card she handed over, but pushed it back, ¡°I know what you¡¯re worrying about. But don¡¯t worry. This is not a ce to sell your kidneys. It¡¯s very formal. You need to be a temporary worker and sing a few ditties. And dance at most. Then you will be rewarded by the boss if you dance well.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Nevaeh sneered, ¡°Of course it¡¯s real. The decision is in your hands. Can I tie you to there? Anyway, it¡¯s up to you to go or not. You can keep the card, or you can throw it away. I will never take it back after I sent it out.¡±

    After speaking, she bypassed Mavis and left the hotel.

    Mavis watched her back for a while, thinking about what she just said.

    ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m giving you wages, not for you to cheat and y tricks!¡±

    Not far away, the manager scolded the other waiters, interrupting Mavis¡¯ thoughts.

    Mavis quickly collected the card and nned to go back to work first. There were still several hours before the evening, so she could think about it slowly.

    ¡­

    Anthony , who was about to take Molly back to Cahan Residence, called Malcolm first.

    He learned that he was not in theboratory because of official business.

    And Lyra handed over the job of the Lloyd¡¯s Corp to an assistant, took a day off, and made a special trip to apany Spencer to infuse, but she stayed in the ward and was busy working remotely and conducting video conferences.

    Anthony told the driver to turn around and intended to send Molly to theb anyway, so he could talk to Spencer for a while.

    At theb, there was a small slit in Spencer¡¯s ward.

    Anthony gently pushed the door open a little.

    Spencer, who was in the ward, was sitting obediently on the bed for an infusion.

    Lyra was on a video conference from the next room and was driven away by Spencer.

    Anthony concealed a trace of guilt and pity in his blue eyes, put Molly on the ground, squatted down and looked at her, saying in a very low voice,

    ¡°Momo, go in and spend more time with your brother. Don¡¯t let your brother go off into wild flights of fancy. I will leave first. I wille to Lyre Spiti to pick you up to kindergarten tomorrow morning.¡±

    Molly stretched out her little hand, grabbed his fingers, and wouldn¡¯t let him go.

 Chapter 695 I eat durian flesh, you kneel on durian shells

    Molly imitated him and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s apany Spencer together. You always escape like this. It¡¯s not a good way. We should apologize when we should. We should admit our mistakes when we should. One day, he will be touched by you and will forgive you!¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face paled a little bit and he rubbed the back of her small head, ¡°This is not something that can be solved by an apology. Let me think of other ways.¡±

    Molly pursed her lips and said, ¡± Do you want to escape?¡±

    Anthony stopped talking.

    He just¡­ didn¡¯t figure out how to deal with the Spencer the kid.

    Every time he saw Spencer in his bed, which looked so cute and sickly, he felt like he was terribly sinful and powerless.

    This will frustrate him.

    ¡°Anthony.¡± Molly grabbed his arm and swayed it back and forth, ¡°Go in with me. Sometimes when Daddy makes mistakes, Mommy doesn¡¯t want to pay attention to him.¡±

    ¡°Daddy will keep pestering her. In order to please Mommy, he will do everything, and almost make a scene.¡±

    Molly covered her mouth and snickered, and said slyly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you buy a durian? If my brother doesn¡¯t want to forgive you, you will kneel on the durian shells. My brother will be very moved!¡±

    Anthony was speechless.

    There was no reason in this world for a godfather to kneel to his godson.

    Even if this rtionship was put aside, there was no reason for the elders to kneel to the younger.

    Butpared to this, he was more curious about Molly¡¯s thoughts, ¡°How could you think of kneeling on durian shells to admit my mistake? Your father¡­ Did he do it?¡±

    Molly shook her head honestly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. When Mommy fixes Daddy, the door is closed. I have never seen it before. The sound instion of their door is very good. I was close to the corner but I didn¡¯t hear any sound.¡±

    Anthony couldn¡¯t help but scowl a little.

    Closed door, fixing¡­

    These few words were rted to a loving couple.

    It always made him have randoms thoughts, and there were some images that were not so good for him.

    He restrained his strange thoughts and asked, ¡°Then how did you think of durian?¡±

    Molly smiled sweetly, like a sly little fox, ¡°Because durian is delicious! I want to eat it, and my brother likes it too. When the timees, you kneel on the durian shells, and Spencer and I can eat durian flesh. Don¡¯t waste it!¡±

    She giggled for a while and suggested, ¡°If you don¡¯t like durian, pineapple is also a good choice! It¡¯s sweet and delicious!¡±

    Anthony¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, ¡°You¡¯re such a caring goddaughter ¡­ such a good girl.¡±

    During the conversation between the two, they disturbed Spencer, who was receiving treatment in the ward.

    Spencer asked in a cold but naive voice, ¡°Who¡¯s talking outside?¡±

    Molly, who was outside the door, was startled. Her eyes widened, and she immediately covered her mouth, ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t I speak too loudly? Does Spencer hear it?¡±

    Anthony: ¡°We¡¯re not conspiring to do bad things.¡±

    He rubbed Molly¡¯s head and sighed silently, ¡°Go to apany with Spencer for a while. I go to buy durian and pineapples.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Molly eximed.

    *

    After entering the ward, Molly happily jumped towards Spencer on the bed .

    ¡°Are you hungry? There are fruits to eat in the afternoon. Durian and pineapples.¡±

    Spencer was expressionless, nced at her, and poked her head away when she was about to hug him.

    ¡°It¡¯s Anthony who sent you here again, right? I don¡¯t need you to apany me. Mom wille back after only half an hour¡¯s video conference. It¡¯s been 15 minutes. She wille back to apany meter. Go and find your Anthony.¡±

    Molly pouted, ¡°No, no! I want to enjoy durian and pineapple with you. By the way, he is here to confess to you. He will kneel on the durian shellster!¡±

    She directly stated things that Anthony hadn¡¯t agreed to yet.

    Spencer was stunned. ¡°Will he¡­ kneel to me? Did he say it himself?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Molly was sure.

    Spencer was dumbfounded, and his brows were shaking, but that didn¡¯t offset his disgust for Anthony.

    ¡°Daddy said I¡¯m too young. If I am bowed down by my elders, I will die. Does he really admit his mistake, or does he want to hurt me?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± The smile on Molly¡¯s little face gradually faded away, and she didn¡¯t expect this to happen.

    She murmured for a while, then changed her words, ¡°Actually¡­ he just said to buy durian and pineapples. Whether to kneel or not, he didn¡¯t say, but it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still in pain from time to time because of him, so take advantage of today, think of some bad tricks, and punish him! It¡¯s okay to let him hurt!¡±

    Spencer¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Molly, are you a double agent?¡±

    Molly covered her little cheeks and tilted her head, which looked so cute.

    ¡°No, I just hope you and him will be well. For the sake of reconciliation between you, I can eat two more pomegranates¡­ ah no, it¡¯s worth paying a little price.¡±

    Spencer snorted coldly and arrogantly, ¡°Then you have to be mentally prepared. If I punish him, it will not be a simple pain!¡±

    Well, it would be kind that would cause bleeding.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    He just wanted to take revenge on Anthony, a bad man. He definitely didn¡¯t want to eat durian and pineapple.

    More than ten minutester, Anthony returned to theboratory leisurely with arge durian and arge pineapple.

    He didn¡¯t know what was waiting for him.

    Molly had betrayed him.

    The cunning siblings were nning to give him a big surprise!

    Back in front of Spencer¡¯s ward, Anthony watched for a while. After making himself prepared, he slowly opened the door.

    In the ward, Spencer¡¯s infusion bottle had been reced with a new one, and the doctor won¡¯te again in a short time.

    Molly sat next to her brother again, massaging his arm thoughtfully, ¡°Are you feeling better? You left hand is a little swollen because of too much fluid infusion. Is it still tingling?¡±

    Spencer shook his head, staring at Anthony who stood by the door.

    Anthony walked over with a smile and put the durian and pineapple bags on the table.

    He asked softly, ¡°Do you want to eat durian or pineapple first. I will cut it for you.¡±

    Spencer didn¡¯t speak, but Molly said first, ¡°I just begged Spencer for a long time, and he said that he is willing to forgive you.¡±

    Anthony lowered his head, ¡°Is Spencer really willing to forgive me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Spencer¡¯s chin was slightly raised. His expression was calm and there was a bit of maturity beyond his age, ¡°However, I have three requests. As long as you can fulfill my requests, I will forgive you.¡±

    Anthony breathed a sigh of relief, and he didn¡¯t need to think about it at all, ¡°Okay, I promise you any requests, except you want me to pick the stars in the sky. As long as I can do it, I will do my best to satisfy you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, my first request is, you peel this durian.¡±

    Anthonyughed, and immediately went for the fruit knife, ¡°Okay, this is easy.¡±

    Hearing that it was easy, Spencer added, ¡°I mean, peel it off by hand without any tools.¡±

 Chapter 696 He is so strong

    Peeling durian by hands?

    Anthony was startled.

    The durian was full of spikes, and it was almost impossible to peel it off by hands without the help of tools.

    There was no smile on Molly¡¯s face. She originally thought that her brother would just bully her godfather a little.

    Who would have known that her brother made such a ruthless request.

    She weakly tugged at Spencer¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Spencer, durian is difficult to peel, right? If he peels it with his hands, it will bleed a lot, right?¡±

    Spencer frowned. A hint of irritability shed on his little face, ¡°If you can¡¯t fulfill my request, you can leave immediately, and don¡¯t bother me again in the future.¡±

    ¡°No, since I promised you, I will definitely finish it.¡±

    A warm smile appeared on Anthony¡¯s face.

    Spencer nced at the gentle smile on his face, snorted, had his little hands crossed, and turned his head to look out the window, ¡°Then peel it off.¡±

    Anthony took the durian out of the bag and observed it for a while, wondering where to start.

    Spencer, who had an inhuman expression, had a hard-hearted look.

    He shook his head andughed. Spencer was so much like Malcolm.

    At such a young age, he cane up with such ruthless tricks.

    If Molly was like a glutinous rice ball filled with bean paste, then Spencer was a whole bowl of ck sesame paste.

    It was ss expected of a Malcolm¡¯s gene.

    He sighed inwardly and began to try to peel the durian.

    There were too many thorns, the durian shell was hard, and the strength of the fingers had no ce to exert.

    Molly watched nervously and helped him observe the durian.

    ¡°Is it difficult to peel? Or forget it. I don¡¯t want to eat durian. I will think of another way next time to make Spencer forgive you.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Spencer frowned on the bed, ¡°Molly, don¡¯t think that if your voice is too small, I won¡¯t be able to hear you. He promised me the three requests he agreed to. As a man, if he can¡¯t do it, then you don¡¯t follow him in the future. He is not worthy of being your godfather.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ but my godfather can¡¯t seem to open the durian¡­¡±

    As she just finished the words.

    Click ¨C

    Anthony raised his hand, struck quickly, urately, and ruthlessly, and shed directly at the durian shell with his bare hand.

    Long-term pain was better than short-term one. Anyway, if there was no blood in this hand today, he was afraid it will not work. After observing the durian, Anthony quickly came up with the fastest and most effective method.

    Out of Security Agency training camp, his judgment and sharpness still worked.

    The sound caught the attention of the two kids, and Spencer leaned over to look.

    Molly eximed, ¡°Wow! It¡¯s really open! You¡¯re so good! The durian meat smells so smelly, but the more smelly it is, the better it is!¡±

    She was so greedy that her eyes lit up when she stared at the durian.

    Spencer¡¯s face was nk and he didn¡¯t speak.

    He didn¡¯t expect this to be easy for him.

    He failed.

    Molly, who just eximed , quickly realized that something was wrong with Anthony.

    ¡°Your face seems to be pale, and your hand is shaking¡­¡± She grabbed Anthony¡¯s wrist just splitting the durian and looked at it.

    Anthony¡¯s hand was covered in blood. His fingers cramped slightly and uncontrobly, and even the veins in his arms bulged.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of blood. Do you hurt? I help you blow the pain away.¡±

    She was blowing frantically at Anthony¡¯s wound.

    Molly felt sorry for him. Anthony was content, with a smile on his face. Then he said in a gentle voice, ¡°I am fine. As long as I can fulfill Spencer¡¯s requests, this little injury is not a big deal.¡±

    Spencer didn¡¯t speak but kept his eyes on his bleeding wound.

    It was easy for him to merely say it. Because of the virus, when he didn¡¯t bleed and vomit blood, his body will feel painful from time to time.

    Anthony¡¯s hand was bloody from the spikes, and it must have been a hundred times more painful than his pain before.

    Adults were just not honest at all.

    He made no secret of saying, ¡°Because of you, I have been taking injections and taking medicine all these years, and it will be very painful when I am sick. Today, I also make you suffer a lot, and I feel much morefortable.¡±

    Anthony smiled lightly, ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡±

    Enduring the injury on his hand, Anthony split the durian in two. In order to prevent the blood from getting on the durian flesh, he took out a te and disposable gloves from the drawer of the bedside table and put it on.

    Then he pelt the durian flesh piece by piece and put them on a te.

    During the whole process, he was still so calm, unbelievably elegant, and those blue eyes were as calm as water.

    ¡°Eating too much durian is bad your stomach. You are still young, so don¡¯t be too greedy. If you can¡¯t finish it, put it in the refrigerator and eat it tomorrow.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s disposable gloves were full of blood. Molly smelled the blood, and was panicked.

    ¡°Should you deal with the injury first? Will you die? It looks terrified. I am so scared¡­¡±

    Her face was a little pale, and her small facial features were wrinkled. She was really scared.

    Spencer: ¡°It¡¯s my first request. After you¡¯vepleted it, go to the doctor to deal with the wound, lest Molly be frightened and faint here.¡±

    Anthony quickly noticed this problem, ¡°Then you eat durian first, and I¡¯ll go out.¡±

    As soon as he left, Molly was fearful.

    While being out of her mind, she went to get the durian on the te, stuffed it into her mouth, and chewed.

    Spencer didn¡¯t eat a single piece of durian, and nced at her, ¡°Why don¡¯t I think you¡¯re not so scared? Anthony is bleeding, but you still eat the durian?¡±

    Molly¡¯s eyes were watery, looking so aggrieved.

    ¡°Anthony¡¯s hand is bleeding, and the durian flesh is switched by it. If I don¡¯t eat more, his injury will be in vain. I am using durian flesh to I feel sorry for him!¡±

    Spencer felt a little annoyed at the thought of having to forgive Anthony at the thought of having two more requests.

    He naturally took his anger to Molly, who was clinging to Anthony every day .

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to apany me here. You can go with Anthony. His hand is so injured. Shouldn¡¯t you stay by his side more,fort him more?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Molly chewed the delicious durian in her mouth, and wept and sniffled.

    ¡°I want to be with him, but he also wants to spend more time with you.¡±

    ¡°His hand hurts a lot. He must also be in pain when you¡¯re sick. You¡¯re only a five-year-old kid, and you have to endure so much. I feel sorry for that.¡±

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s delicious¡­ No!! It¡¯s so tangled!¡±

    Spencer showed no expression, and directly exposed her, ¡°You are reluctant to give up the durian, right?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Molly shook her head resolutely, and put the half durian in her hand directly into her mouth, with a very embarrassed expression all over her face.

    Spencer stared at herzily, ¡°You can leave with two pieces of durian flesh and go to your Anthony. If you insist on staying in the ward and bothering me, I will put away the durian and give you none of them to eat.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ well, I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±

    Molly picked out the tworgest durian flesh and trotted out of the ward.

    Anthony was in the stairs.

    As soon as she left, Spencer tilted his head and nced at the door. After confirming that the footsteps were getting farther and farther away, he moved to the bedside and stretched out his hand to get the durian flesh on the te.

    He opened his mouth.

    Um! It was so tasty!

 Chapter 697 Lyra doubts her life

    In the hallway, Anthony tore off the disposable gloves and observed the injury on his hand.

    He was about to go downstairs when he met Lyra who wasing back from the bathroom.

    Lyra had finished the video conference. In order not to bring the bacteria on the mouse to the baby, she washed her hands and disinfected before returning to the ward.

    When she met Anthony head-on, she almost immediately saw the blood on Anthony¡¯s hand. And when Anthony wanted to hide his hand behind him, it was toote.

    ¡°You are hurt?¡±

    Anthony smiled lightly and replied, ¡°Nothing serious. I fell on the way here.¡±

    Lyra was keenly aware of the unusual, ¡°With your skills, even if your got slippery, you won¡¯t be injured like this. Won¡¯t you say there are nails on the ground when your hand hits the ground when you fall?¡±

    ¡°You know me well.¡± Heughed.

    ¡°Laboratory security measures and cleanliness are super-ss. There are no sharp objects like nails on the ground. You don¡¯t usually lie to me like this. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Anthony smiled, ¡°I can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡±

    ¡­

    After a few minutes.

    The door of the ward was opened slowly.

    Spencer, who was frantically eating durian, threw the small half of the durian flesh in his hand into the trash in one second, and wiped off the traces on the corner of his mouth.

    It was Lyra who wasing in.

    Although Spencer moved quickly, he still couldn¡¯t hide it from Lyra.

    ¡°Mommy, have you finished the meeting? Actually, there¡¯s no need to hurry. The work is very important. I am used to the infusion. I can do it alone.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t speak, and walked over to his bed with a calm expression.

    Her eyes inadvertentlynded on the corner of his small mouth, and there were residues of durian flesh on it. And the stench of durian wafted throughout the room.

    He obviously liked eating durian so much. Why did he throw away the half of the unfinished piece when he saw hering in?

    She silently took a tissue from the bedside table and gently wiped the corners of Spencer¡¯s mouth.

    Spencer smiled obediently. There was nothing unusual on his face.

    Lyra thought of something, and her expression became more and more serious, ¡°Did you cause the injury on Anthony¡¯s hand?¡±

    Spencer froze for a moment. The disgust for Anthony only dissipated a little, and now the madness grew again.

    ¡°He¡¯s really a viin. Heined to you. Then why didn¡¯t he tell you it¡¯s all of his own volition? He agreed to fulfill my three requirements, and I didn¡¯t force him.¡±

    Lyra sighed, ¡°He didn¡¯tin. I happened to meet him in the hallway. I asked him, and he insisted that he identally hurt himself and didn¡¯t involve you at all.¡±

    ¡°However, you¡¯re the baby I gave birth to. I know best what kind of character you have. You want to take revenge on him. He must obey everything because of guilt. I just guessed it.¡±

    Spencer was wordless.

    Anthony didn¡¯t take the opportunity to fight back.

    Did he think too badly about Anthony?

    It was the first time that Spencer had seen his mum who was always gentle and considerate, be so serious with him. Although he med Anthony wrongly, he was a little aggrieved.

    ¡°Are you trying to scold me for Anthony ? You think I am a bad child and hurt Anthony¡¯s hand? So should you punish me?¡±

    ¡°Spencer¡­¡± Lyra sighed again.

    ¡°Because I am sick, I can¡¯t go to kindergarten like Momo, can¡¯t make new friends, but have to do infusion therapy every day to endure pain. I just want to spite him, let him quit and don¡¯t bother me. Who knows he really split the durian¡­¡±

    He had always been strong and didn¡¯t like to cry, and it was the first time that his eyes were red and watery.

    But he stubbornly opened his eyes wide, without blinking. He did not want to let the tears flow down.

    Lyra¡¯s heart was like pierced.

    Spencer was indeed extremely sensitive. She hadn¡¯t said anything yet, but Spencer had already imagined so much.

    She took Spencer into her arms and patiently patted her back tofort him.

    ¡°I have no intention of scolding you and will not punish you. You asked Anthony for three requirements. I am very supportive.¡±

    Spencer looked up at her, not expecting such an answer.

    ¡°Really? You are not angry at all?¡±

    Lyra flicked the tip of his little nose, ¡°What¡¯s the point of being angry? He made you sick, and you let him chop durian with his hand to let him get hurt. That¡¯s fair.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Although under normal circumstances, she wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to propose this kind of retribution to the kid, now that Spencer had done it and she had no reason to object.

    Spencer was a little surprised, ¡°I thought you would teach me a lesson¡­¡±

    ¡°Your dad and I will always stand by you and Momo. I never thought you¡¯re a bad kid. You do the math Olympiad that¡¯s for students in the first year of junior high when you¡¯re five years old. You are a genius in your Daddy and my eyes.¡±

    She patted Spencer¡¯s back lightly, and continued to speak earnestly, ¡°However, revenge must be appropriate. Although I support you, you can¡¯t do too much, such as seriously threatening his life. Or in the case that the other party doesn¡¯t do anything to you, just because you couldn¡¯t stand it, so you may do something to hurt the other party¡­ In these extreme cases, I will not help you, and I will definitely teach you a lesson.¡±

    Although Lyra supported him and always stood by him, she was not reckless.

    If people did not offend her, she will not offend others.

    She did not take the initiative to cause troubles, but also was not afraid of troubles.

    This was her principle which cannot be changed.

    Spencer listened carefully and nodded firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. I understand, but why is your expression so strange?¡±

    Lyra had been holding her breath since she came in.

    It was almost unstoppable now.

    This room¡­

    It was really stinky!!

    For a person who was not used to any smell and had never eaten durian, this smell was worse than shit.

    When she entered the room just now, her expression was serious, and it was also because of this smell.

    She held it back, not expecting to make Spencer think that she was angry.

    Now when Spencer mentioned it, she really can¡¯t hold her breath¡­

    Because Spencer also ate durian, he stayed in her arms, as if he was attacking her with durian at close range.

    Her well-cared kid, how can his mouth¡­ smelt like eating shit¡­

    ¡°Mummy ?¡± Spencer didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her, but got closer.

    The stench entered her nose again, and Lyra was about to be overwhelmed.

    ¡°You¡­ you finish the durian quickly. I go out for a breath, and thene in and spray some air freshener. This durian smell is¡­ it¡¯s absolutely amazing.¡±

    As she spoke, she resolutely put Spencer back on the bed and quickly left the ward.

    Spencer looked at her fleeing back and pursed his lips, ¡°You look just now¡­ seems to be despising me¡­¡±

    *

    Half past seven in the evening.

    Mavis ended an entire day shift as a waitress and resigned.

    Although she only worked for a few days, the manager still paid her the daily sry for these days ording to the number of days.

    Mavis was grateful and bowed again and again.

    Taking off the waitress¡¯s dress, Mavis walked out of the hotel and rubbed her aching shoulders.

    In the afternoon, she asked her colleagues, who were close and easygoing, that among the upper ss wealthy families, there was indeed a case of giving each other gift on the first date.

    Nevaeh didn¡¯t lie to her.

    So, she got off work and went shopping in a nearby shopping mall.

    For Anthony¡¯s identity, what gift should she buy?

    A watch? wallet? perfume?

 Chapter 698 The innocent who enters the den

    Mavis went to the counter and browsed through all these items.

    The prices of cheapest watches ranged from a few thousand to ten thousand.

    There were hundreds of thousands, or even millions.

    She quietly turned on her mobile phone and used search engine to check some relevant information about Anthony.

    He was a rich and handsome entrepreneur and she did searched his rted news.

    Mavis found the official website of the Cahan Group and the official picture of the CEO, and paid close attention to the watch on Anthony¡¯s wrist.

    It seemed to be a diamond strap. Although the pointer was not clear, it should also be of precious material and valuable.

    She was afraid it was a watch costed a million dor.

    If she bought a watch of several thousand dors, did it seem too casual and too cheap?Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    But she didn¡¯t even dare to think about those famous and expensive watches.

    She quickly gave up her desire to buy a watch.

    Next, wallet, perfume¡­

    After shopping for more than half an hour, Mavis finally selected a men¡¯s eau de toilette from the luxury brand JG, which was priced at 59, 999. 99 at the counter.

    Mavis counted it seriously.

    It was not ridiculously expensive like a watch. Anthony didn¡¯t appear to be wearing perfume when they met at noon today.

    If she bought one for him, it was just right.

    Mavis took a few nces at the perfume, and after being scorned by the shopping guide several times, she tried the top notes, middle notes, and back notes of the fragrance.

    It was elegant, fragrant and noble.

    When she was appreciating this perfume, the shopping guide said euphemistically, ¡°Miss, if you don¡¯t buy it, don¡¯t try it again. This is the main hit this season. Only thest bottle is left in stock. After thest bottle is sold out, I¡¯m afraid the next purchase will be in a few months.¡±

    Mavis became more and more determined to buy this perfume, ¡°Then please keep thest bottle for me. I will definitelye and buy it tonight. Even if I don¡¯te tonight, I will definitelye and buy it tomorrow morning at thetest!¡±

    The shopping guidedy nodded when she said so earnestly, ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll leave it for you until tomorrow morning. I hope you¡¯ll keep your word.¡±

    ¡°I will, thank you very much!¡±

    Out of the men¡¯s perfume store, Mavis took out her phone and looked at her poor bank bnce.

    It was nearly 20, 000 dors. After paying the rent for the next quarter, she had to start from scratch again¡­

    However, the rent issue can be dyed a bit.

    It was still a lot of money away from buying this bottle of perfume.

    She remembered the card Nevaeh gave her at noon.

    Taking the card out of her pocket, she called the manager¡¯s phone number.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m looking for a temporary job at your bar tonight.¡±

    ¡°No, I am introduced by ady named Nevaeh Stone, and she asked me to make this call.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s Miss Nevaeh. I must be at your ce before 9 o¡¯clock?¡±

    Mavis looked at the time disyed on the phone. It was half past 8, and there was still half an hour.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right over here.¡±

    Hanging up the phone, she followed the address on the card and rushed to Center Street. There was a high-end bar called Club Enchant.

    In the bar, the sound of the DJ dance music was so loud that it made her heart pound.

    Feasting and revelry made she thinking they were living a luxury and dissipation life.

    Mavis didn¡¯t like this kind of situation very much, so she followed the manager and walked inside.

    Manager: ¡°They call me Sam. You can call me that too.¡±

    Mavis shrugged her shoulders, sped his hands together, and politely called out, ¡°Hello, Sam.¡±

    ¡°Well, in fact, I have no shortage of people here, but Miss Stone is a frequent visitor here, Diamond VIP. You are the person she introduces. Even if I force it, I have to let you in.¡±

    Under the huge DJ sound, Mavis¡¯s body was slightly cramped.

    She bowed slightly, ¡°Thank you Sam.¡±

    Sam looked at her figure and appearance from time to time, ¡°Your face looks quite pure, like an exotic doll. You should be very popr, but your clothes are too ugly.¡±

    Mavis lowered her head and examined her attire.

    Jeans with a white T-shirt, clean and simple, seemed to be no problem.

    But she looked at the beauties passing by, and found that all of them were wearing miniskirts, ultra-shorts, high heels with ck silk socks, decolletage or strapless and backless clothes.

    All of them were graceful, enchanting and sexy , with all kinds of amorous feelings.

    It seemed that her outfit was like a innocent rabbit who had just entered the fox den.

    She quickly realized that what she was wearing was really out of ce, ¡°If it¡¯s not in a hurry, I¡¯ll go back and change another one?¡±

    Nevaeh specially reminded him at noon, saying that Sam could not easily let her go.

    ¡°No need, just wear this one, and wear it as you will. Maybe some bosses are used to seeing the gorgeous. If they want to change their tastes, they might like you, a beautiful and simple young girl. ¡±

    Mavis thought it was a little weird, but she didn¡¯t think too much about it. ¡°Thanks Sam.¡±

    Sam smiled slightly and said, ¡°No problems.¡±

    Through the corridor, Sam took her upstairs and walked straight to the door of a luxurious private room at the innermost part of the corridor.

    Along the way, Sam was teaching her what to doter.

    ¡°Everything is based on the needs of customers. Your task is to make them have fun. In fact, you can sing, dance, drink and roll dices, so as to make customers happy. The tips given by customers in the private room, no matter how much, are all yours. 2 o¡¯clock in the middle of the night is the off-duty time, and you will still receive the basic sry of this temporary worker.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Mavis nodded. It sounded like nothing was wrong, as Nevaeh said, quite normal.

    She can sing and dance. She can drink well, and she can learn to roll dices.

    Sam held the door handle, and before opening the door, he finally added, ¡°Remember, youe here today. And everything is of your own free will. If you can¡¯tplete the task, and you offend the big guys in the private room, it has nothing to do with me, the Club Enchant.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, try to do whatever they say. Understand?¡±

    Mavis nodded, ¡°Understood.¡±

    The soundproof door of the private room was slowly opened, and the frenzied DJ dance music could be heard.

    The light inside was dim, and there were spotlights flickering from time to time. Mavis nced at it from a distance, and there seemed to be five or six people sitting on the sofa.

    The smell of alcohol was strong, and theughter was constant.

    Mavis stood timidly at the door for a while, but didn¡¯t go in.

    Sam waited for a while. Fearing that she would regret it, he pushed her directly from behind, sent her to the private room, and closed the door.

    ¡°Don¡¯te in if you are hesitant. Don¡¯t be pretentious.¡±

    Heined angrily, walked to a quieter ce and called Nevaeh for feedback.

    ¡°Miss Stone , things have been done. She has been sent in.¡±

    ¡°Well-done.¡±

    As agreed in advance, Nevaeh quickly transferred the payment to Sam, then turned around and called Anthony.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as she called, the gentle customer service female voice immediately reminded her that Anthony was busy and could not answer the phone.

    Nevaeh was angry for no reason.

    Anthony actually blocked her number?

    ¡°I still don¡¯t believe it. You don¡¯t want me, a highly educated, high-value Stone family daughter. But you will be engaged to a poor and lowly woman!¡±

    She decisively changed the number, edited a text message directly, and sent it to Anthony ¡­

 Chapter 699 She is resisting; she is not willing

    Cahan Residence.

    The sound of water in the bathroom stopped.

    Anthony came out of the bathroom in a baggy dark gray bathrobe, half-raised his strong arms, and wiped his wet short hair with a towel.

    Those delicate azure blue eyes lookedzy. With a high nose and noble facial features like an exotic prince, he was charming to the extreme when he smiled.

    The water droplets that were still on the body were making him even more abstinent.

    Every time after he took a shower, he wore a bathrobe that was tightly wrapped, and never used a towel to cover his waist.

    It was not because of his bad figure, but because of the beatings and tortures he had suffered, leaving scars on his body that can never be removed.

    He hated his ugly body and didn¡¯t even want to look at it. When he looked in the mirror, he must be wearing his clothes and only look at his face.

    Ring ring ¨C

    It was a text message.

    Anthony inadvertently lowered his eyes and nced at it. He didn¡¯t care much at first, but a few special words caught his attention.

    It was from an unknown number, but the text message mentioned Mavis.

    Anthony picked up his phone and took a look.

    [I heard that you and Mavis are going on a date tomorrow, but do you really know that woman? She doesn¡¯t deserve it at all. Come to Club Enchant on Central Street. I¡¯ll let you see with your own eyes how cheap she is behind your back¡­]

    Anthony frowned. His expression was solemn.

    The tone of the text message¡­

    The only person who knew that he took Mavis away at the restaurant during the day was Nevaeh.

    Club Enchant was where the people of upper ss hang out, so why did Mavis go there?

    Realizing that the matter here was not simple, Anthony¡¯s blue eyes were cold and gloomy. He turned around and entered the changing room, and quickly changed into his clothes for going out.

    He left home and drove to the club

    As soon as he arrived at the door of the club, he saw a slender figure standing under the neon sign at the door.

    It was Nevaeh.

    Seeing Anthony get out of the car ande over, she smiled proudly, ¡°I guess you areing, so I deliberately wait for you at the door. How about that? Am I caring enough?¡±

    Anthony stared at her nkly, and asked, ¡°Nevaeh, I know your attitude towards me since the day before yesterday. You don¡¯t like me at all and look down on me. Why waste your time on me, and bully Mavis? She is a simple and honest girl.¡±

    The more he talked about it, his eyes were cold and his tone was sullen, which was very unpleasant.

    ¡°Who said I bullied her?¡±

    Nevaeh rolled her eyes arrogantly, ¡°Ie to y with a friend, and I saw Mavis inside by ident. I will help you see the real face of that woman. You should thank me.¡±

    Nevaeh didn¡¯t object that Anthony said she didn¡¯t like him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only met you a few times. It¡¯s normal that I don¡¯t like you, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t get to know you more and like you in the future.¡±

    Having her hands crossed, she casually fiddled with the exquisite manicure that she had just done in the afternoon, with an imperious expression on her face.

    She was allowed to despise others from childhood, but Anthony was never allowed to despise her, not to mention Anthony was not allowed to prefer a poor, stupid woman to her.

    Her father had said that she was bound to take Anthony, which will greatly help the Stone Group¡¯s business.

    What was more, Anthony was indeed very handsome. Even if she just looked at his appearance, he was very attractive even after they were together in the future.

    She thought arrogantly, ignoring the suppressed impatience on Anthony¡¯s face.

    Toozy to continue talking with such a woman, Anthony was afraid that he would not be able to restrain the morbid desire that he had been controlling in his heart.

    After all, if it was him in the past, he would not know what it meant to be sympathetic to these women who acted recklessly.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Mavis? Take me in.¡±

    After uttering the nonchnt words, he took the lead to bypass Nevaeh and went into the club.

    Nevaeh immediately caught up and walked side by side in the aisle with him, ¡°It seems you don¡¯t oftene and go in such mboyant asions. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so clean.¡±

    Anthony ignored it. His eyes were cold, and he continued to walk forward.

    After two or three minutes, Nevaeh led him to the door of a room.

    Anthony looked up and it read ¡°Monitoring Room¡±.

    ¡°Why do you bring me here when you said you wanted to take me to see Mavis?¡±

    Nevaehughed, ¡°She is having a good time with the big bosses in the private room now. If I take you directly to the private room to find her, won¡¯t it spoil their fun?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I just want you to see how dirty and cheap she is. There are surveince cameras in the private room. Wouldn¡¯t it be enough to watch the drama remotely?¡±

    Anthony was silent, not answering.

    Nevaeh took the initiative to open the door and raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°I have already told the people in the monitoring room of the bar in advance. Mr. Anthony, please?¡±

    Anthony withdrew his cold eyes and walked in with heavy steps.

    The room where Mavis was located had been specially projected to a Blu-ray high-definitionputer by the person in charge of monitoring for Anthony to watch.

    On the screen, there were five or six men sitting on the sofa in the private room. Mavis stood on a small stand opposite where she could sing. It seemed that she was singing.

    The picturested for two minutes.

    So far, it was pretty normal.

    ¡°Is this what you mean by dirty? It¡¯s just a few songs. It¡¯s all about her ability and her own money. How can you call her dirty?¡±

    Nevaeh was secretly happy. With this indifferent tone, Anthony didn¡¯t seem to care much about Mavis.

    After all, no sessful man would like his future woman to sing and dance for other men in this kind of ce.

    In this way, Anthony will still be engaged to her.

    Nevaeh looked at the picture on the screen and said disapprovingly, ¡°What are you anxious about? A woman like her is probably not satisfied with singing and dancing. Maybe there are more exciting ones.¡±

    Anthony was sullen.

    While they were talking, Mavis in the private room put down the microphone and seemed to have finished singing a song.

    A middle-aged and obscene man holding a red wine ss, staggered towards Mavis and tried to get close to Mavis. And he wanted to grab Mavis¡¯ waist.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Mavis noticed it keenly and moved to the side, letting him fail to touch her.

    Although there was only a picture and no sound was heard, looking at the situation in the private room, several men seemed to persuade Mavis to drink. After several times of persuasion, the obscene man tried to touch her several times, but after Mavis refused, he pped her angrily on the spot.

    Anthony scowled, staring at the surveince screen.

    Mavis was tall and slender, but she couldn¡¯t bear the p without precaution and fell to the ground.

    Several men on the sofa all stood up and walked towards her.

    The man who pped her took out a stack of bills from his purse and threw them on Mavis.

    Anthony furrowed tightly. Without listening , these men must be insulting her verbally.

    Immediately afterwards, several men tried to besiege Mavis in the private room¡­

    There was chaos in the room.

    Anthony got up immediately to leave, but Nevaeh stopped him.

    ¡°Mr. Anthony, don¡¯t leave. This is at their wills. Otherwise she won¡¯te to the club.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t see her resisting? She doesn¡¯t want to.¡±

    About this, Nevaeh justughed, ¡°Maybe they are ying some kind of role y? Why do you bother to spoil other people¡¯s fun?¡±

    Anthony looked back at the surveince screen and didn¡¯t leave.

    If Mavis was not volunteered, she wouldn¡¯t do this kind of work ¡­

    Anthony didn¡¯t know her and didn¡¯t want to know her.

    He¡¯d never been a good guy to curb the violent and assist the weak.

    He looked a little indifferent. His expression returned to calm, and he continued to look at the surveince screen in the private room.

    Within a few minutes, the private room was in a mess.

    Mavis was thin. She was resolute in the face of several drunk men and tried her best to save herself.

    Biting, throwing wine bottles as weapons, punching and kicking¡­

    Through the screen, he could feel her trembling with fear, but her ruthless determination to maintain her principle.

    Anthony narrowed his eyes and clenched his palms unconsciously.

    Mavis was cornered, and her white T-shirt was stained with blood. Obviously, she was weak, but desperately resisted. A strange emotion arose in his heart.

 Chapter 700 If you bully her, I will bully you

    Originally, he just thought that this woman was very simple, even a little silly, and he could talk about the conditions in the future with her and deal with her as a marriage partner.

    He didn¡¯t expect her to be so brave, and she could be confrontational in that kind of environment. It was him who underestimated her.

    With gloomy blue eyes, he turned and left the monitoring room. Nevaeh got up and stopped in front of him again.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like her, so why care about her so much? This is her choice, and you should respect her.¡±

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    Nevaeh was stunned. For the past few days, although Anthony¡¯s attitude was indifferent, he had not been rude yet. Was he really angry?

    As she was thinking, Anthony suddenly grabbed her neck and squeezed tightly.

    Nevaeh blushed because of that, tried to break his hand, but her strength was not worth mentioning in front of Anthony.

    ¡°Kill¡­ kill me, do you dare?¡±

    She was the daughter of Stone Group. This was the monitoring room of Club Enchant, and there was staff. She was sure that Anthony will not dare.

    Anthony couldn¡¯t really do anything to her in public, but that didn¡¯t stop him from squeezing his fingers around Nevaeh¡¯s neck.

    He grabbed at Nevaeh¡¯s neck. Looking sullen, he whispered in her ear,

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me. My patience is limited.¡±

    ¡°Someone once praised me as a pervert, lunatic, beast, scum¡­¡±

    ¡°After all, I¡¯m crazy. I¡¯m not a human being. If you want to see it, I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±

    The light words were filled with coldness, and his sinister eyes couldn¡¯t help but make others question the truth of these words. Just by looking at him a few times, she would be frightened with chills.

    He coldly loosened the shackles on Nevaeh, and Nevaeh fell to the ground in fright, losing her strength and not recovering for a while.

    This man was so scary, so scary¡­

    On the surveince screen, Mavis scratched while pinching the broken bottle, and had already scratched two or three men who were trying to get close. The scene was getting more and more out of control.

    Anthony opened the door and left the surveince room, heading to the private room disyed on the surveince camera.

    It was 0555 VIP private room.

    ¡°Get out, get out! Don¡¯te near me. I¡¯ll really kill you!¡±

    Mavis¡¯s eyes were red, and her blood-stained face looked resolute.

    It was she who underestimated the beastly level of these drunken men.

    She thought it was just drinking and singing to earn some quick tips, but she didn¡¯t expect that these people actually wanted to rape her.

    Her physical strength was almost exhausted, and the door to the private room was locked. She couldn¡¯t open it, and she couldn¡¯t escape.

    To be insulted like this?

    Her eyes widened in horror. Her tears fell silently, and she was still waving angrily the broken wine bottle in her hand, resisting with herst breath.

    Anthony just agreed to date her tomorrow and try to be with her. If he knew she was raped, would he still like her?

    She had been chasing after him for five years¡­

    She was very unwilling.

    Pat!!

    She was absent-minded, and the broken wine bottle in her hand was knocked out by the obscene man.

    Immediately afterwards, several other men rushed up to restrain her hands and feet and pressed her onto the messy wine table.

    Some stripped her clothes. Some pulled her hair¡­

    ¡°Bitch, do you dare run again!? I want you because I look up to you. Don¡¯t be shameless! Bitch!!¡±

    Mavis couldn¡¯t move, and was on the verge of despair.

    ¡°Even if I die, I will never let you rape me!¡±

    She wanted to bite her tongue and kill herself.

    The obscene man noticed her intention, ¡°This woman wants to die. Gag her mouth. If she wants to die, she has to be taken the suburbs to die after we finish!¡±

    Her cheeks were pinched, and arge lump of crumpled toilet paper directly blocked her mouth, cutting off thest way she wanted to bite her tongue.

    The obscene man seeded wasughing and started to unbutton the belt buckle of her pants.

    Bang!!

    With a loud noise, the door of the private room was violently kicked open.

    Anthony stood at the door with a chill all over his body, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Cahan.¡± The obscene man re-buckled the metal buckle of the belt and walked towards him, ¡°We are ying. Do you want to be together?¡±

    Anthony scowled, put his hands in his pockets, took out his mobile phone, and slowly dialed a number in front of all the men in the private room.

    ¡°Chad, Club Enchant, there are six men in the 0555 VIP room who are making trouble and are bullying a girl. Please bring some people here.¡±

    What the heck!

    He called the police when he just arrived. Was it real?

    And he called the Deputy Director, Chad White. What if they were taken to National Investigation Bureau?

    The men in the private room were all stunned.

    And they let go of Mavis¡¯ hands and feet.

    Mavis rolled off the wine table to the ground and shrank to the corner, not daring to look at Anthony for fear of being recognized.

    The obscene man smiled tteringly, ¡°Mr. Cahan, we are just ying with this woman. She also hurt several bosses. We didn¡¯t do anything to her. We just scare her. We shouldn¡¯t disturb Mr. White of the National Investigation Bureau, right?¡±

    Even if people from the police station came here, they can get away, but it was hard if the National Investigation Bureau was alerted.

    Anthony still stood at the door, and said gloomily, ¡°It¡¯s useless to tell me this. Exin it to NIB.¡±

    ¡°Anthony Cahan! Don¡¯t inter-meddle! Don¡¯t think Cahan Group is in your hands and you can¡¯t bewless. Be careful!¡± The man gritted his teeth.

    If they didn¡¯t leave, the people from the National Investigation Bureau will be here soon.

    Even if they were angry, the men were very guilty. They had no confidence to fight Anthony, and they were all disappointed.

    Anthony supported the door frame with one hand. It was seemingly a random movement, but in fact he blocked the way.

    ¡°No one is allowed to step out of this door until the people of NIB arrive.¡±

    ¡°Anthony ! Don¡¯t go too far!¡±

    He raised his eyebrows yfully and smiled wickedly, ¡°If you bully her, I¡¯ll bully you. It¡¯s fair. I beat people for my job in NIB. I don¡¯t think Chad will me me.¡±

    All the men in the private room were stunned.

    Who in high society didn¡¯t know that Anthony was the Director of Security Agency a few years ago, and he was very good at fighting.

    How could these senior directors who were used to their pampered life be his opponents?

    The obscene man looked back at Mavis, who was shrunk in the corner of the wine table and refused to show her face, and felt strange in his heart.

    ¡°She¡¯s a woman whoes here to be a prostitute. You actually know her and want to fight for her?¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Anthony narrowed his eyes indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m in a bad mood today. When I saw you bullying a woman, I want to fight the injustice and seek justice.¡±

    His eyes lookedzy, and what he said was a just awe-inspiring.

    The other men in the private room sighed.

    No way, they can¡¯t beat Anthony. If they were identally hurt by him, it will be a big loss for them.

    If they really waited for NIB and were arrested for a night of interrogation, it was even more impossible.

    After weighing, they chose to a have financial loss to prevent disaster.

    Just now, Odin Rees, the obscene man, took out a stack of money, about 10, 000 dors, from his wallet, and put them on the table.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, we beat her tonight. The joke with the young woman went too far. It¡¯s my fault. This is mypensation to her. I only have so much money on me. This is my little gift. I hope you will let me go.¡±

    To use money and avoid disaster, when necessary, he can only do like this.

    Several other men took out their wallets one after another, and like him, took out all the hundred-yuan bills and put them on the table in good order.

    After a while, seven or eighty thousand dors in cash was piled up on the table.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, forgive me. It wasn¡¯t intentional.¡±

    ¡°I will not do it again¡­¡±

    Every bosses said something like that when they handed over thepensation money.

    Anthony didn¡¯t answer but first nced at Mavis, who was huddled under the table.

    Mavis didn¡¯t have a particrly huge reaction to their behavior of payingpensation. She still herself and he could faintly feel that she was still shaking. It was just a slender back that looked pitiful.

    Anthony frowned and vaguely displeased.

    She was trying so hard to hold the bottle just now. Why was her bravery gone? Now she only knew to shrink under the table.

 Chapter 701 Sweet man before others, lunatic privately

    Seeing that Anthony didn¡¯t reply, the other men in the private room couldn¡¯t figure out his temperament.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, can we¡­ go?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re really out of money. We haven¡¯t slept this bitch ¡­ This woman beat us a few times so badly that we have to go to the doctor overnight.¡±

    Anthony narrowed his eyes slightly, with coldness raging, ¡°Get out.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    The several men ran away. When they were passing Anthony, Anthony nced at them.

    Some had their arms slightly fractured, while others were clutching their bleeding waists¡­

    There were six men, but they all suffered losses by Mavis, and they did not get any advantages.

    Anthony couldn¡¯t help but take a little interest in Mavis.

    He walked slowly into the messy private room. The dark leather shoes stepped on the broken ss on the ground, making a slight noise.

    Mavis, who was hiding under the table, heard the steady footsteps getting closer. She was so nervous that she held his breath, and her whole body shook even more fiercely.

    She was telling herself silently.

    He can¡¯t see her. He can¡¯t see her¡­

    However, the next second, she felt her shoulders warm slightly. Mavis tilted her head to see that it was Anthony who took off his suit jacket and put it on her shoulders, covering her own torn clothes.

    He was so gentle.

    He was so gentle that any woman will fall in love with her almost in seconds.

    Mavis was even more embarrassed to see him. She buried his head low, and didn¡¯t dare to look at him at all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hide. I know who you are.¡±

    Mavis heard his slightly hoarse voice, which was particrly maic and pleasant.

    ¡°Whye to such a dangerous ce? Are you short of money?¡±

    Unable to hide it, Mavis nodded, with tears dripping down her cheeks.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You only said this afternoon that you wanted to try to date with me, but I embarrass you tonight¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    He seemed to be extremely patient, picked up the more than 70, 000 dors on the table, and squatted down in front of Mavis.

    ¡°There¡¯s no shortage of money now. It¡¯s all yours.¡±

    Mavis looked up at him slightly, and the moment her eyes touched his blue eyes, she quickly closed her eyes.

    After thinking about it, Mavis refused, ¡°I don¡¯t want it anymore. If you hadn¡¯te in time, I¡¯d be better off dead at the moment. This money belongs to you.¡±

    Anthony smirked, thinking she seemed cute and silly at times.

    ¡°I¡¯m not short of money. And what happened tonight has nothing to do with me. This money is what you deserve. It can be regarded you apany them to practice martial arts. And besides, you are also injured. You will need money to go to the hospital for a night emergency.¡±

    Though he ran into her who was almost insulted, Anthony said she was doing martial arts with those men.

    Mavis mustered up the courage to raise her eyes and asked curiously, ¡°I¡¯m making this kind of money in a bar. Will you dislike me?¡±

    Anthony had a faint smile on his face, ¡°No, you are an adult and you have to make a living. I can understand, but try not to take such risks in the future. Safety first when you¡¯re outside.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Anthony pushed the bill in his hand closer to her.

    She took it with mixed feelings. After tonight¡¯s nightmare, the money was considered a mental damagepensation.N?velDrama.Org content.

    After buying the perfume to give to Anthony, there were still some left, and the rent was also settled.

    This was not a loss.

    Anthony saw that she was still smiling. She was a very careless girl.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital. Can you go by yourself?¡±

    ¡°I can walk, but I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital. I just received a few ps. I was hit a little bit and suffered a little scratch, so I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you home.¡±

    He said concisely, stood up leisurely, and wanted to go out the door with his hands in his pants pockets.

    After walking a few steps, he didn¡¯t hear a sound behind him. He turned around again and saw that Mavis was still shrinking and not moving.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Mavis¡¯s eyes were as red as a rabbit¡¯s. The tears and blood on her small face were mixed together, and there was a bleak and broken sense of beauty.

    She bit her lower lip in embarrassment and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡­ my legs are numb and I can¡¯t get up. It¡¯s not intentional¡­¡±

    After saying this, her whole face turned red.

    Just now she swore that she could leave herself, but she was proved wrong within half a minute. She felt so ashamed that she wanted to find a ce to hide herself.

    Anthonyughed.

    How did she fight so hard with those men before?

    Now her legs went numb?

    Although he was a little disgusted with this kind of bitchy behavior, thinking of his own n, he still chose to walk back and pick Mavis up by the waist.

    She was light and easy to hold.

    Her thin shoulders were now wrapped under his suit, and her body was covered in blood and messy hair, making her look like a broken blond doll.

    Her pitiful appearance can arouse a man¡¯s desire for protection.

    Anthony lowered his eyes, froze in ce, and looked at her for a while.

    He stared at her. Clearly, he was in a trance.

    But he looked at Mavis and thought of Lyra.

    Lyra was also very light and thin.

    When he was a child, he also held Lyra like this.

    He also carried Lyra around in circles, saying that in the future he would hold her for a lifetime, take care of her for a lifetime, and love her for a lifetime.

    But now, the girl he once protected no longer needed it.

    She never belonged to him¡­

    Under the dim light of the private room, those azure blue eyes were obscure and unpredictable.

    Mavis didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. Seeing him staring at her face all the time, she bowed her head and felt a little embarrassed, not wanting to show him how embarrassed she was.

    ¡°Come on Mr. Cahan, I want to go home.¡± She pulled Anthony¡¯s shirt carefully, feeling his chest and embrace.

    Anthony returned to his senses. His face returned to calm. He walked silently across the messy floor, and left the private room.

    While walking down the aisle, the two encountered several special-level police officers from the National Investigation Bureau.

    It was not Chad who was at the head.

    It was the Captain of Team 14 , Levi.

    Mavis, who was in his arms, was covered in blood. Levi quickly asked, ¡°Mr. Cahan, how did this girl get hurt like this?¡±

    Mavis wanted to exin that it wasn¡¯t her blood, but Anthony spoke first, ¡°Of course she was beaten. Several people in the private room learned of my report, and they all ran away. No need to go there.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still a process to go through. We will check the monitoring. Those whomit crimes will be arrested and detained if they need.¡±

    Anthony: ¡°Thanks for that. I¡¯ll take her to check her injury first.¡±

    Although he promised Odin and other men, if NIB wanted to arrest them, it had nothing to do with him.

    ¡°Okay, remember to ask for the injury identification sheet.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Anthony hugged Mavis and left without looking back.

    ¡­

    In the monitoring room.

    Nevaeh hadn¡¯t left yet.

    Just now, Anthony kicked the door, entered the private room, took off his coat to Mavis, and hugged Mavis intimately, all of which were clearly seen by her.

    The feeling of suffocation and oppression that she had just been strangled by Anthony had notpletely dissipated. Nevaeh had lingering fears, and felt that he was too terrifying toprehend.

    It was obvious that he didn¡¯t like that woman at all. Otherwise he wouldn¡¯t ignore her being insulted for a long time, and he finally took action because he was afraid that things would get worse.

    However, he hugged her and put a coat on her, like a warm gentleman¡­

    Nevaeh touched her neck. The pain persisted, and she still felt horrified.

    ¡°Too perverted. He¡¯s a lunatic! Why is he such a person?!¡±

    Even withint, Nevaeh quickly understood the current bad situation, and could only call her father for help.

    ¡°Dad, I seem to have screwed up again. I¡­ got into trouble¡­¡±

 Chapter 702 His goodness makes people fall

    Late at night.

    A luxury car was speeding on the road. Mavis was wrapped in the suit jacket that Anthony had given her, and tilted her head to look out the window at the night.

    She had already told Anthony where she lived, and Anthony said he would send her back.

    But she looked at the street sign outside the car window, and it didn¡¯t seem to be the way home.

    ¡°Where are taking me?¡±

    Anthony drove with one hand with a rxed posture, staring at the road ahead without any disturbance, ¡°Go to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really not necessary¡­¡±

    ¡°You heard what Levi said just now. You have to get an injury identification sheet in order to catch the group of people who bullied you. How can you check the injury without going to the hospital?¡±

    ¡°I was just very scared at the time. I really wasn¡¯t seriously injured. Since they gave the money, or else¡­¡±

    She wanted to calm things down. Before she spoke, Anthony interrupted in a deep voice, ¡°How can the woman I want to date be bullied by such scumbags? Even if they fail, I will make them pay the price.¡±

    Mavis stopped talking, and was moved by him who warmed her heart.

    It turned out that this was the feeling when there was a boyfriend protecting her¡­

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Anthony drove the car without changing his facial expression, and said in a calm tone, ¡°In short, let me handle this. You don¡¯t need to worry about it. Go backter and have a good sleep. And don¡¯t forget tomorrow¡¯s date.¡±

    Mavis nodded cautiously.

    She will not forget.

    Even if she forgot to eat and drink, she would never forget her official date.

    ¡­

    Thinking of Nevaeh in the monitoring room , Anthony narrowed his cold eyes and continued to ask, ¡°You don¡¯t look like a woman who often goes in and out of bars like Club Enchant. Who told you that?¡±

    If she was a woman who had been in the bar for a long time as a barmaid, the following things will not happen at all, and there will be no conflicts with customers, and it can be easily resolved.

    Compared to Mavis¡¯s panic, it was like amb that had just entered the wolf¡¯s den.

    Anthony quickly had a preliminary judgment on what happened today, but he needed Mavis to tell the truth.

    Mavis lowered her head and thought for a while.

    Although she was careless, she was not stupid enough not to understand anything.

    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Stone. After I sent you and Miss Molly out of the hotel at noon, she took the initiative to find me and gave me a card, saying that if I am short of money, I can find this ce and earn a lot of tips.¡±

    Anthony was silent and stopped talking.

    The luxury car drove all the way to the hospital, and nurses took medicine for Mavis¡¯s bruises.

    Anthony left for a while, and when he came back, thepleted injury identification sheet had been sent to the National Investigation Bureau.

    Mavis sat beside the hospital bed. Thest wound was covered with a Band-Aid, and Anthony appeared at the door calmly.

    As soon as she turned her head, she saw his tall and reassuring figure, being slightly obsessed.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, I¡¯ve got it done.¡±

    Anthony walked up to her slowly, saying the same words he had said in the bar before, ¡°Can you walk yourself?¡±

    Mavis nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    She was about to get out of bed when a shadow suddenly enveloped her. By the time she reacted, she was already in Anthony¡¯s arms.

    ¡°I¡­ I can really walk this time.¡± She blinked lightly and pursed the corners of her lips. Although the puffiness on her cheeks had not disappeared, she looked soft.

    But Anthony didn¡¯t even look at her, his blue eyes were deep and dark, and he hugged her out of the ward without saying a word.

    Mavis blushed slightly and wrapped his neck tightly, being contented inside her heart.

    When passing by the nurse who had just applied the medicine on Mavis, she heard the nurse say enviously, ¡°Miss Parker, you are so happy. Your boyfriend is so considerate.¡±

    Mavis blushed and bowed her head in embarrassment.

    Her boyfriend?

    Tomorrow was the first official date, right?

    She looked up cautiously and nced at Anthony .

    Anthony¡¯s eyes were deep and expressionless, and he didn¡¯t mean to refute the nurse.

    Seeing him seemed to be acquiescing, Mavis didn¡¯t speak, just stayed in his arms obediently, and let him hug her away.

    ¡­

    After half an hour.

    The luxury car was parked in remote residential areas, downstairs in cheap and ordinary small apartments.

    Anthony got out of the car and took a look around the environment of a small apartment, which was pretty bad.

    ¡°Have you lived here for the past five years?¡±

    Mavis nodded, ¡°Thendlord¡¯s wife is very nice. Although it¡¯s a bit distant to live here, the cost performance is very high, so I lived there for a long time.¡±

    The cars in this kind of small apartment building were basically cheap cars. Anthony¡¯s pure ck Bentley sports car was extraordinarily noble and out of ce.

    It was cold in the middle of the night. Anthony helped her close up the suit jacket, ¡°Go on, don¡¯t forget the date tomorrow.¡±

    Mavis was very sensible, and she was too embarrassed to ask him to sit in her ce, for fear that the shabby ce will be too wrong for him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wash your coat and bring it out with you on the date tomorrow .¡±

    ¡°No, I give it to you.¡±

    After speaking sinctly and clearly, Anthony turned to get into the car and disappeared at the end of the road in the moonlight.

    *

    At midnight.

    The whole Lyre Spiti was quiet.

    The family of four huddled together on the big bed in the master bedroom, and Spencer and Molly slept extraordinarily sound, which looked so warm.

    Malcolm was lying on his back. His long eyshes were slightly lifted. He was staring at the ceiling light and was not sleepy at all.

    He still remembered the case of the poisoned baby form before. Frank Griffiths ran away.

    Malcolm was powerful in Crana. He sent people to look for him for four years, and he was slowed down several times and let Frank slip away.

    Frank had military experience and strong anti-reconnaissance ability, so it was very difficult to catch him.

    However, as long as he didn¡¯t catch him, Malcolm was always at unease.

    Did Frank want to take revenge on everyone, or just take revenge on him for the past grievances?

    Cough cough¡­

    Lyra, who was sleeping on the opposite side of the bed, coughed softly and withdrew his thoughts.

    He looked at his wife across the two babies, ¡± Why do you wake up? Is there something on your mind?¡±

    Lyra sighed and asked in a low voice, ¡°You have something on your mind, right?¡±

    Malcolm stopped talking.

    ¡°Honey, in a few days, I will let Spencer rest in his own room, and then make up for your loneliness these days. How about that?¡±

    She thought Malcolm couldn¡¯t sleep because he couldn¡¯t hold her and was preupied.

    Malcolmplied, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s all up to you.¡±

    The next morning.

    Watching Molly being led by the teacher to approach the kindergarten, Anthony went to the flower shop nearby, ordered a bunch of elegant champagne roses, and bought a random ne at the jewelry store. Then he arrived at Mavis¡¯ apartment downstairs on time.

    Mavis was already ready, and already standing at the entrance a hundred meters before infront of the apartment street, waiting for him.

    The luxury car stopped steadily in front Mavis. The door opened. When Anthony looked up, he saw that she had deliberately dressed up when she went out today.

    Wearing a long pink chiffon dress, she looked gentle. The blonde curly hair was gathered on the left shoulder, adding a touch of maturity and charm. The makeup was light, but very delicate, and it matched the outfit just right.

    Originally, her facial features were not bad, but this dress made her even more beautiful.

    It was apletely different style from yesterday¡¯s white T-shirt and jeans.

    Anthony walked over with a smile and handed her the flowers in his hand, ¡°For you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Mr. Cahan.¡± Mavis took it and smelled the flowers, ¡°It smells good. I like it very much.¡±

    ¡°As long as you like it. There is a gift box hidden in the flower. You take it out and I will put it on for you.¡±

    Mavis did as he said. Sure enough, she found a small ck gold box inside the wrapping paper wrapped in flowers. When she opened it, it was a silver ne with a pendant in the shape of a fish tail.

    It was like a fish, and like a dolphin as well.

    Just like their meeting at Crana, at the Dolphin Aquarium.

    Mavis didn¡¯t expect him to care so much about her, and was submerged.

    After putting on the ne, she reverently picked up the silver fishtail pendant, kissed it, and silently expressed her love for his gift to Anthony.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Thinking of her preparation, Mavis took out a gift box from her carry-on bag.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, this is for you.¡±

    Anthony was stunned and chuckled, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I also have a gift to receive?¡±

 Chapter 703 Donâ€™t fall in love; I choose to get married

    Mavis was a little shy, ¡°Mr. Cahan, take it apart and take a look.¡±

    Inside the box was JG¡¯s Eau de Toilette for Men.

    JG was a rtively high-end brand, and the price of perfume was more than two or three times more expensive than ordinary perfumes on the market.

    Anthony held the perfume bottle and looked at it, and suddenly understood, ¡°So you risked going to the barst night to earn tips to buy me a date gift?¡±

    Mavis smiled shyly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not necessary. I don¡¯t care about the value of gifts. I do what I can. Even if you put a feather in it, I will like it.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, things like gifts should be given by men to give all the surprises for women.¡±

    He said in a warm voice. When there was a smile on his handsome face, it was extremely evil and charming, and it looked outrageously good-looking.

    Mavis was fascinated without realizing it.

    She can have a date with Anthony who was so good-looking. Even if she were to die immediately, she felt it was worth it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Get in the car. I take you to have breakfast first.¡±

    Anthony held her hand like a gentleman, and took the initiative to help her open the passenger¡¯s door.

    *

    Throughout the whole day of dating, Anthony was like a modest gentleman, thinking of everything for her very thoughtfully.

    That made Mavis feel like she was dreaming for a while.

    In the morning, they went shopping, and Anthony helped her buy some clothes and a few pairs of high heels.

    In the afternoon, they went to see the hottest movie in the theater.

    In the evening, Anthony took her to a quiet restaurant for a candlelit dinner.

    Because she was in a good mood, Mavis drank a few more sses of wine and fell directly on the dinner table.

    Anthony walked around the long table and lightly grabbed her cheek, ¡°Wake up. Are you really drunk?¡±

    Mavis¡¯s cheeks were flushed, and she was very drunk. She felt the cold hande close, and she unconsciously clenched his palm.

    They were interlocking fingers.

    ¡°Anthony, I like you.¡±

    ¡°Really, I really like you. Ever since I met you in Teyria, I have¡­ a crush on you¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to do anything for you, as long as you¡­ can choose me¡­¡±

    She murmured, in a bit of a topsy-turvy way because she was drunk.

    But Anthony got it.

    He didn¡¯t have a special expression. When no one saw him, his handsome face was so indifferent. He bent down and picked up Mavis, took her out of the restaurant, and got into the car.

    But this time, instead of sending Mavis back to her small apartment, he drove directly back to Cahan Residence.

    When he carried Mavis into the gate of Cahan Residence, Dn, the new butler who came out to greet him, was stunned.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, who is she?¡±

    The person in power in the family had been single for several years, and he actually brought a woman back tonight!!

    And he carried her back!!

    The bachelor was finally getting rid of being single?

    Seeing Dn¡¯s surprise, Anthony did not exin, but instructed him expressionlessly, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb the Cahans. Let the kitchen make a bowl of sober tea. Send it to my roomter.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Dn had just finished his answer, but then he felt something was wrong. ¡°You sure you want the tea , not wine for fun¡­ eh?¡±

    It was more than words.

    Anthony nced at him, gave the answer silently, and went upstairs with Mavis in his arms.

    Dn stared at his back with a reassuring smile on his face, ¡°Great, Mr. Cahan finally figured it out!¡±

    ¡­

    Anthony, who returned to his bedroom, did not carry Mavis onto the bed, butid her t on the sofa not far away.

    The woman¡¯s skin was fair. Because she was drunk, her whole was red, and her breath was full of sweet wine fragrance.

    Anthony sat aside and watched her silently for a while.

    This woman only needed to be dressed up a little. Then she will be amazing, and she was usually very attractive.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    It was a pity that no matter how good she looked, she can¡¯t fit into his heart.

    Knock knock-

    Someone was knocking on the door.

    Dn was outside the door, ¡°Mr., I¡¯m bringing sober tea.¡±

    Anthony got up to open the door and saw two different bowls of tea on Dn¡¯s tray.

    The corners of Dn¡¯s smiling eyes were wrinkled, and he exined to Anthony carefully,

    ¡°Mr., this bowl is sober tea , and the bowl next to it is a good tea that will make you and thatdy happy all night. I brought it to you at my own discretion.¡±

    Anthony narrowed his eyes, staring at the bowl of ¡°good tea¡± in Dn¡¯s mouth. His face was slightly gloomy, ¡°You think I can¡¯t do it, so I need to borrow this kind of thing?¡±

    Dn was startled, ¡°No, your physical strength is no longer a problem, but¡­ just in case.¡±

    Anthony said with a cold face, ¡°Leave the sober tea and take the other bowl away. If I really want to do something to her, even without your tea, I can stay overnight.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Yes.¡±

    Dn sneered, and wisely took the ¡°good tea¡± and stopped bothering.

    Anthony returned to the room with the sober tea and patted Mavis¡¯ cheek, ¡°Wake up. You are too drunk. Drink some sober tea , or you will have a headache tomorrow.¡±

    Mavis opened her eyes in a daze. When she saw Anthony in front of her, she started to admire.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, you¡¯re so handsome and good-looking. Can such an angelic man really be my boyfriend?¡±

    He will never be an angel. He should be a devil.

    ¡°Drink the tea.¡±

    Mavis was very obedient. Even if he handed over a bowl of poison, she would drink it all.

    After sitting on the sofa for more than ten minutes, Mavis gradually sobered up.

    When she opened her eyes again, she found that the surroundings were unfamiliar.

    The room was clean and simple, but it was of style. This was not her small apartment.

    ¡°This is Cahan Residence, my room.¡± Anthony sat on the small sofa opposite, ying with the expensive watch on his wrist.

    Mavis shuddered at first.

    His tone was so cold, not as mild as the day before and today.

    Mavis didn¡¯t react at all, and looked up at him dumbfounded.

    ¡°Are you sober? Do you know what I¡¯m talking about? Who am I?¡±

    ¡°Already awake.¡±

    Anthony took out a cigarette and a lighter from his trousers pocket, lit onezily and exhaled.

    The lingering smoke made his expression a little hazy, and Mavis couldn¡¯t see it through.

    After a while, Anthony slowly asked, ¡°Tonight, when you are drunk, you says that you like me very much. As long as I choose you, you are willing to do anything for me. Is it true?¡±

    Mavis was stunned.

    Did she tell the truth when she was drunk?

    God, it was too embarrassing¡­

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ but I don¡¯t mean to force you to make a decision. I am already very¡­¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡± With the cigarette between his fingers, he interrupted her lightly.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Was that what she meant?

    Anthony reiterated patiently, ¡°I said, I will choose you, not in love, but in marriage.¡±

    Mavis thought she had heard it wrong.

    In¡­ marriage?

    Although they had known each other for several years, the time being together was not as much as today¡¯s date. Was this a sh marriage?

    Mavis felt like she was hit by a huge pie, and the filling of this pie was her crush for many years.

    Anthony watched her reaction, leaned forward slightly, and pushed a document on the coffee table to Mavis.

    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. You can consider whether to marry me or not. Read this first.¡±

 Chapter 704 Marriage Agreement

    Mavis stared nkly at the document on the coffee table and took it slowly.

    The first page was printed inrge characters. [Marriage Agreement]

    The Cahan family was a wealthy and aristocratic family with a big business. If there was any pre-marital property certificate that needed to be clearly divided, Mavis can understand.

    Thinking of this, she tuned the page.

    There were a lot of terms and conditions, which she did not expect at all.

    The term of this agreement was one year.

    The agreement roughly meant that for a year of private marriage, she needed to cooperate with Anthony to pretend to be intimate at any time. In private, they did not interfere with each other.

    When the one-year marriage deadline was up, Anthony will give her a corresponding reward, and the divorce fee will be very generous.

    The reward column at the bottom was nk.

    It seemed Anthony left it to her on purpose.

    She looked at this thick marriage agreement in shock and felt so ironic in her heart.

    No wonder Anthony was so indifferent to her tonight. It turned out that he had this idea from the very beginning. He wanted to use her¡­

    One year contract couple.

    In the past, she thought this kind of thing would only be seen on TV, but she didn¡¯t expect it to happen to her this time.

    But why was she¡­ not happy at all.

    When her expression wasplicated and her heart was full of mixed feelings, Anthony sipped his cigarette and said lightly,

    ¡°As long as you sign this agreement, you don¡¯t need to go back to your previous small apartment. I will let people help you carry your luggage ande to Cahan Residence.¡±

    ¡°In addition, if you don¡¯t want to go to work, I will give you 100, 000 dors of pocket money every month this year, enough for your daily expenses.¡±

    ¡°You just need to cooperate with me at the right time and perform to be affectionate.¡±

    ¡°As for the property division of the divorce after one year, I will leave it to you. I cannot give you the shares of Cahan Group. Except that, I have other real estate, shares of major subsidiaries, gold, and cash. How much do you want? I can satisfy you.¡±

    The room was filled with a faint smell of tobo. Anthony¡¯s expression was covered in smoke, and there was no gentleness, only alienation and indifference on his face.

    Mavis looked at him. The tip of her nose was a little sour, and his eyes were faintly red.

    She had fantasized, longing for a sweet love with him, and even a happy marriage. Now it seemed that she was thinking too much.

    A one-year marriage agreement.

    They would divorce after a year. After that, they had nothing to do with each other. They were strangers.

    She looked at the column about the divorcepensation for her with some sarcasm, ¡°If I fill in here, I just want to get you, your body, and your heart, and you will give it to me too.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Anthony frowned. His expression was a little serious, and he was not angry, ¡°Emotion is the most empty thing in this world. I can¡¯t give it to you.¡±

    He said it very firmly, without hesitation at all, as if the possibility of falling in love with her was basically zero for him.

    Mavis bit her lower lip. The slight tingling on her lip was awakening her sanity.

    She pushed the document back, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. Cahan. I¡¯m not going to sign it. You can¡­ find someone else to be the wife of the agreement.¡±

    Anthony stared at her and had an ironic smile as if he had expected it.

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t force you. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t sign it.¡± He lowered his eyes and looked at the time on his watch, ¡°It¡¯s veryte. I¡¯ll have a bodyguard take you home. You can take it has never happened.¡±

    ¡°No, I have money. I can take a taxi back by myself.¡±

    ¡°Cahan Residence is a manor on the outskirts. There is no taxi within a radius of ten miles. How do you get back?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to bother you. I will handle it myself.¡±

    Mavis stroked the folds on the skirt, stood up slowly, and bowed politely to him, ¡°Thank you very much for taking care of me after I was drunk. I¡¯m very happy with today¡¯s date.¡±

    She spoke calmly, with a smile on her face that seemed to hide her sadness.

    Anthony noticed, and felt uneasy for no apparent reason.

    ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Cahan.¡±

    Mavis bowed slightly again and walked towards the door.

    Anthony sat up straight and shook the cigarette towards the ss ashtray. His fingers paused, and finally he irritably snuffed out the unburned cigarette butt.

    He sarcastically said with a cold voice, ¡°You say you like me and you¡¯re willing to do anything for me, but you can¡¯t even ept a marriage agreement. In terms ofpensation and daily pocket money, do I treat you badly?¡±

    Mavis stopped abruptly, with her palms clenched.

    ¡°You women are all the same. You are insatiable. After you¡¯re given enough money, you want to get me, my heart, and all my property.¡±

    He said it very sadly, and every word for Mavis was piercing.

    Mavis was very unconvinced, ¡°I don¡¯t care about money. I took a ne from Teyria to a foreign country. And I have been there for five years, just because I like you, but my feeling is not for you to use casually.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Cahan ¡­¡± She paused, thought about it, and asked the question she wanted to know the most.

    ¡°You have been so kind to me these days, and you have cared so much about me. Is it because you like me? Or do you think I¡¯m a good fit to be used?¡±

    Anthony lowered his head. His long curly eyshes cast shadows under the light, making it difficult to see his expression.

    He squeezed the cigarette, stirred the ashtray leisurely, and answered lightly, ¡°Maybe, both

    However, the first reason had to be changed.

    It was because Molly likes her. Molly was willing to let her be her godmother, and she had a good rtionship with Molly, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about Molly being angry with her godmother in the future.

    ¡­

    Mavis didn¡¯t know the thoughts in his heart, and the sadness eased a lot.

    He said that both were the reason.

    Did it mean that he still liked her a little bit?

    Did it mean that she still had a chance?

    Even if it was really just a little bit, it proved that her hard following in the past few years was worth it.

    Compared with him, a noble man who came from a big and powerful family, she was just a woman who came out of the poor and backward mountainous area of Teyria. He had concerns about her, and she understood it.

    Mavis persuaded herself.

    In a year, whether it was long or short, a lot of things will happen. Maybe she can impress him¡­

    People were greedy.

    Once she had it and felt the tenderness of the other party, she wanted to have it all the time, and even wanted this man to be her own man.

    ¡°I am willing to sign, and I agree to whatever you ask.¡±

    She turned around and walked back, picked up the pen on the table, and signed her name on the marriage agreement.

    When her eyes touched thepensation column, she was stunned before writing.

    She filled it out in less than a second.

    ¡°I¡¯ve filled it out. Mr. Cahan, take a look.¡± She handed the document back.

    Anthony was slightly startled and keenly noticed that when she just filled out thepensation, she wrote very quickly. Then he turned the page to take a look.

    Mavis only filled in one word.

    ¡°none.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want real estate or any kind of gold.

    If she got divorced in the future, she chose to leave the house.

    Anthony couldn¡¯t help looking at her a few more times, raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want anypensation? I am not a stingy person. You have solved my urgent needs. Even if it is hundreds of millions of money, a house on Central Street, or thergest holding of apany without hesitation. If you get divorced in the future, you can still be a boss and a rich woman by yourself, so you don¡¯t have to worry about your daily life. That will be great.¡±

    Mavis shook her head, and in her firm tone, she was extraordinarily arrogant.

    ¡°I said, I only want you and your heart. During this year, I will cooperate with you, but at the same time, I will also try to conquer you and make you like me and fall in love with me.¡±

    ¡°If I can¡¯t do it, it¡¯s my failure. I voluntarily go out of the house, go back to my hometown, and never disturb your life again.¡±

    She wanted him to like her, even fall in love with her?

    Anthony chuckled.

    It was the first time he¡¯d seen a woman who seduced him in such a righteous and frank manner.

    He couldn¡¯t pick out any mistakes, but found it particrly interesting.

 Chapter 705 Calm down, Iâ€™m not a good man

    ¡°Okay, as long as you don¡¯t regret it, I respect your choice.¡±

    Anthony took the pen, signed his name, and carefully put away the marriage agreement.

    Mavis got up again and said cautiously, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first. When we need to get the certificate, you can call me at any time.¡±

    ¡°Do you still want to go back to that small apartment?¡± Anthony raised his blue eyes. His voice was slightly yful, ¡°It won¡¯t take long to get the certificate. Go early tomorrow morning. You will live here tonight. Get used to the future life in advance. I will sleep in the bed. You sleep on the sofa.¡±

    Although it was a bit presumptuous to live in the same room as the first time she came to his house, sleeping on the sofa was no problem.

    But¡­

    ¡°Will we go to the Civil Affairs Bureau tomorrow morning? Will it be too soon? Although my mother is from Crana , my nationality is Teyria , and my ID ¡­ is also in Teyria .¡±

    Anthony lit another cigarette, ¡°I don¡¯t like to procrastinate. The sooner the better. You don¡¯t have to worry about the ID card. I have sent people to Teyria, and the people will be back tomorrow with your ID card.¡±

    Mavis suddenly realized, ¡°It seems that you have already guessed that I will agree to sign the agreement?¡±

    ¡°Sooner orter.¡±

    Mavis was silent.

    She didn¡¯t know how the people sent by Anthony will negotiate with her family. If they rashly knew that she was going to get married, what will be the reaction?

    The smell of tobo in the room was getting stronger and Mavis walked over and took the cigarette from his mouth.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, stop smoking. Cigarette is not a good thing. If you smoke too much, you will hurt your body, not to mention it¡¯s sote.¡±

    Anthony narrowed his eyes coldly, staring at her and feeling a little unhappily.

    ¡°You start to take care of me before we get the certificate?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Mavis was embarrassed for a while, and was frightened by his sullen eyes, ¡°I, I just got used to it in advance. After all, when we go out to y a loving couple in the future, I always have to¡­ study it so that I won¡¯t be a bad actor to shame on you.¡±

    Anthony withdrew his cold eyes, didn¡¯t say anything, and didn¡¯t mean to light another cigarette.

    Mavis breathed a sigh of relief, bent down slowly, and put the cigarette into the ashtray to snuff it out.

    Anthony stared coldly, ignoring her slender waist in front of him.

    Vige girl?

    Why didn¡¯t she look innocent at all?

    ¡°What!¡±

    With the exmation, Mavis¡¯ waist was embraced by a pair of big palms heavily.

    By the time she reacted, she was already sitting in Anthony¡¯s arms, ¡°Mr. Cahan?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face was expressionless. His eyes looked stubborn, and he pinched her chin, ¡°Be calm, I¡¯m not a good man. In the future, I just want to be peaceful. I don¡¯t want to show you my crazy dog side, understand?¡±

    His strength was not light at all, and Mavis frowned in pain, feeling like her jaw was about to shatter.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    She didn¡¯t understand. After spending an hour together tonight, she found that Anthony was uncertain and moody.

    He will be inexplicably angry, and suddenly use her of being restless.

    Were she restless? She just snuffed out a cigarette butt.

    Was it going too far?Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    In just a few minutes, Mavis was pondering all the reasons why he might be angry, and was overwhelmed by the aura on his body.

    ¡°Can you¡­ let me go? It really hurts.¡±

    Anthony let go of her coldly. With a light push, she fell weightlessly onto the carpet, at his feet.

    He got up, slowly unbuttoned the gold buttons of his suit, and stared at her condescendingly.

    He was like an unattainable handsome man.

    ¡°The changing room is on the right side of the door, and the bathroom is on the left side of the door. Take a shower to get rid of the alcohol on your body.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ Okay.¡± Mavis responded, and then she remembered a shameful thingter, ¡°But, my clothes are all in the apartment, and I¡­ have no clothes to change tonight¡­¡±

    Anthony was still undressing. The white shirt outlined his perfect waist and looming abs.

    He didn¡¯t answer Mavis¡¯ words, but spun around to the changing room.

    Mavis rubbed her aching chin and sat on the carpet without moving.

    A minuteter, Anthony came out of the changing room and tossed her a brand new silk white shirt and a bathrobe.

    ¡°Wear this for one night.¡±

    Mavis was a little shy about actually wearing his clothes.

    An hourter, she came out of the bathroom after taking a shower.

    The ceiling light in the bedroom had been turned off, and only a warm and dimly yellow bedsidemp was turned on. Anthony was lying on his side on the bed. His eyes were closed, and he seemed to have fallen asleep.

    He was asleep, quietly.

    A small tablemp added a touch of warmth to the whole room.

    Mavis looked at his sleeping side face from a distance, and suddenly felt that if she could get along with him like this in the next year, and watch him rest every day, it would be pretty good.

    That was enough.

    She walked over lightly, carefully picked up the quilt, and wanted to cover it for Anthony .

    Her wrist was suddenly stopped, and it was tightly mped.

    Mavis shuddered.

    Immediately afterwards, she saw Anthony open his eyes, staring coldly at her with azure blue pupils.

    ¡°I¡¯m awake. Don¡¯t approach me at night. This time it¡¯s a warning. Next time, I may break your wrist.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I just want to help you cover up with the quilt¡­¡± Her face turned pale. Under his sharp scrutiny, she changed her words abruptly, ¡°I know, I won¡¯t in the future.¡±

    Anthony then let go, rolled over and continued to sleep.

    Mavis took a deep breath, wrapped her bathrobe tightly, and returned to the small sofa, curled up and slept all night.

    The next morning.

    Years of experience from Security Agency training camp made Anthony get up early to wash up.

    He walked to the sofa and saw Mavis shrunk into a small ball. Her hands and feet exposed outside, and were icy cold.

    She slept all night without a quilt?

    She was really big-hearted, and she was not afraid of catching a cold.

    The quilt was in the dressing room. She didn¡¯t know how to take it by herself?

    Facing such a stupid woman, Anthony shook his head, went to the changing room to get a quilt and covered her himself.

    Mavis snorted and quickly wrapped the quilt tightly, revealing only her small head.

    This look was soft.

    Anthony nced at her a few times, then turned away without lingering.

    The door opened from the inside, and the butler Dn was already standing at the door, smiling at him attentively, ¡°Mr., did you sleep wellst night? Did you have a good night with thatdy?¡±

    Anthony showed no expression, and with a light hum, he was tying up his suit cufflinks.

    ¡°I want to go out. Don¡¯t let people go in to disturb her. If she wakes up early, don¡¯t let her leave the room. I will be back before 9 o¡¯clock. Let the kitchen make a separate breakfastter. I will pick it up in person when Ie back.¡±

    ¡°Okay sir.¡±

    Dn looked at his retreating back with relief and couldn¡¯t stopughing.

    The head of the family was really considerate, and it seemed that he was ready to marry.

    *

    Anthony was going to Lyre Spiti.

    Molly was going to kindergarten and he had to send her, rain or shine.

 Chapter 706 Picking Thirty Men for a Blind Date

    After reaching, he walked through the winding alleys and finally stopped at the door of Lyre Spiti.

    Across the garden, he can hear the faint and tenderughtering from the vi.

    It was like Molly¡¯s voice.

    Thinking of Molly the sweetheart, Anthony¡¯s eyes gradually softened, and he stood quietly at the door waiting to pick her up.

    Ten minutester, Lyra and Malcolm led the two babies out.

    Molly saw Anthony and ran to give him a hug.

    ¡°Anthony~¡±

    Anthony squatted down, and when she approached, he wrapped his long arms and hugged her firmly, then looked at Lyra and Malcolm and said, ¡°Rara, Mr. Malcolm, Molly is going to bete for kindergarten. I¡¯ll take her away first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lyra responded .

    Malcolm nodded slightly.

    Spencer, who was being held by his daddy, pouted and stared at the back of Anthony and Mollyughing with a displeased expression.

    Lyra saw his expression and asked, ¡°Baby Spencer, don¡¯t you want to go to kindergarten too?¡±

    Spencer shook his head, ¡°My illness is not yet cured, and the injections are too time-consuming to go to kindergarten like Molly.¡±

    With a proud face, he continued, ¡°Moreover, I can¡¯t y a lot with them. I can already do the math Olympiad for students in junior high school, but they are still learning addition and subtraction from 1 to 10. There is nomon topic.¡±

    Lyra got it.

    ¡°That means you don¡¯t like your godfather and don¡¯t want to see him?¡±

    Spencer snorted, ¡°He¡¯s Molly¡¯s godfather. I¡¯ve never admitted him. I really don¡¯t want to see him. It¡¯s annoying to abduct Molly every day.¡±

    Malcolm bent over and lifted his little butt with his big palms, cradling him into his arms.

    Spencer rarely enjoyed his father¡¯s hug because he sat in the hospital bed for a long time. He liked to hug Malcolm¡¯s neck, and his small headid on his broad shoulder.

    Lyra was beside him, stroking his short shaggy hair, lovingly.

    ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s fortunate that you won Mommy¡¯s heart back then. If it¡¯s that Anthony, hum! I¡¯m going to cut off the father-son rtionship with him.¡±

    The corners of the couple¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Malcolm corrected, ¡°If your mum was with Anthony, their baby wouldn¡¯t be you, and you don¡¯t know where you were born yet. You¡¯re just my baby and Rara¡¯s.¡±

    It was a unique baby with his and Lyra¡¯s genes.

    ¡°Why? I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll understandter.¡±

    The three left Lyre Spiti and went to the White family¡¯s garage, ready to go to theboratory for infusion.

    ¡­

    Anthony took Molly on their way to kindergarten.

    Molly grabbed the car window, and was curious.

    Even though she saw the same street scene every day, she was still very interested in it.

    After a while, a quarreling young couple appeared on the street.

    The woman turned around and left, but the man immediately chased after her, and a loving hug came from behind.

    Molly blinked, thinking of Anthony and Mavis inadvertently.

    ¡°Your dated with Mavis yesterday. How was it? Did you have fun?¡±

    She giggled and looked mysterious.

    ¡°The date went well, and Mavis was also very happy.¡± Anthony thought for a while, then asked, ¡°If I make Mavis really your godmother, would you like it?¡±

    Molly pped her hands, ¡°Of course, Mavis rescued me and treated me very well. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t that Auntie Nevaeh. She is old, ugly, and mean. You must not like her.¡±

    Anthony smiled warmly, driving with one hand and rubbing her head with the other.

    ¡°I like everything you like, and hate everything you hate.¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re so good~¡±

    Anthony pursed his lips and smiled lightly. In front of Molly, he would never be a bit lethal.

    But, Molly happened to mention Nevaeh.

    Nevaeh actually introduced Mavis to the bar to earn quick money. Mavis was about to be his spouse which would be wrote on her ID.

    When he was free, he will settle it with Stone Group sooner orter.

    ¡­

    Anthony had always been very precise. After sending Molly to kindergarten, it was exactly 9 o¡¯clock when he returned to Cahan Residence.

    He had breakfast with Reba and Timothy, who had just woken up yawning.

    On the dinner table, Reba winked at Timothy, indicating something.

    Timothy was indifferent and focused on eating.

    Reba got angry and had to ask herself, ¡°Anthony, I heard that you brought a drunk woman backst night. She slept in your room all night, and haven¡¯te out yet. Is it true?¡±

    Anthony had the porridge expressionlessly, and hummed. It was a response.

    Reba got excited, ¡°God! Haven¡¯t you and her already¡­? Is she pretty? Is she in good shape? I always value appearance. If she wants to be my future sister- inw, her appearance must be good!¡±

    Anthony frowned slightly, ¡°She¡¯s just a friend. She lost her job. I¡¯m going to recruit her to the house as a private maid.¡±

    His words did not dampen Reba¡¯s enthusiasm.

    ¡°Anthony, don¡¯t lie to me. Do you think I¡¯ll believe it? The maid will be recruited to your room and note out all night?¡±

    Timothy interrupted, ¡°Okay, marriage is a big deal. Let him think about it himself. It¡¯s no use urging.¡±

    Anthonyughed and joked, ¡°Seeing that you are so anxious about my marriage, do you also want to get married to get a lot of money? I will ask a few elders in the n to find you some young talents from the rich and powerful families tomorrow. 30 men, how about it? You can take your time and choose the one that you think looks good.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Anthony??¡± Weren¡¯t we talking about your marriage? Why did you suddenly talk about me?

    And, 30 men?

    How did she feel like she was picking a harem?

    Timothy pouted and said, ¡°I see. 30 is just right. One blind date every day, which is exactly the same for a month.¡±

    ¡°Timothy!¡±

    Reba was almost embarrassed by what they said, ¡°I won¡¯t have a blind date. I have to choose by myself, and choose ording to the standard of a good man like Malcolm.¡±

    Timothy: ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid you have to choose to be 30 years old, be a widow. By his standards, there are few in the world.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! Anyway, I want my man to be like Malcolm. If I really can¡¯t choose, it¡¯s not impossible to consider lowering the standard a little bit.¡±

    The three ate very lively.

    Anthony, who never entered the kitchen, went to the kitchen to serve a warm breakfast in person.

    As soon as Mavis woke up, she smelled the scent of breakfast on the coffee table.

    Something came straight at her.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    She ducked back subconsciously, but was hit on the head by the shopping bag.

    Anthony said slowly, ¡°This is a new set of clothes I bought for you. Have breakfast first, then change your clothes, and then we will go to the Civil Affairs Bureau.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    He arranged it perfectly, leaving no time for her at all.

    Mavis nodded weakly and looked at the contents of the shopping bag.

    A pure white dress in size S, a one-size-fits-all underpants, and¡­

    Bra!!!

    She blushed instantly, covered her chest subconsciously, and stammered, ¡°Mr. Cahan, how do you¡­ how do you know my size?¡±

 Chapter 707 Not robbing money or sex, only robbing identity documents

    Anthony sat across from her, looking at her embarrassment. He did not blush, like a womanizer.

    ¡°Guess, I can probably tell. The clerk is about the same age as yours.¡±

    Hmm¡­

    He was a adult man. How could he be so embarrassed to ask the shopping guidedy? Was he not even blushing?

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, you¡¯re so considerate. Thank you.¡±

    Anthony looked at his watch, ¡°Go out before 10 o¡¯clock, hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Oh well!¡±

    Mavis immediately picked up the shopping bag and entered the small dressing room next to her.

    She breathed a sigh of relief when she put on the close-fitting clothes.

    Anthony really guessed it.

    This¡­ size was smaller.

    Forget it. It will be a while, and after getting the certificate, she will go back to the small apartment to pack her clothes.

    ¡°Done yet?¡±

    Anthony was already urging in the bedroom.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine right now.¡±

    Without further dy, she quickly changed her clothes and came out of the changing room.

    A long white dress made her look beautiful.

    Wearing the clothes did not reduce her beauty at all, but made her skin wless.

    Her facial features without makeup were very attractive, and the long golden hair made her look like a little angel.

    Anthony stared at her for a moment.

    Mavis touched her face, being stared at unnaturally. Then she followed his gaze to look at her clothes.

    ¡°Is it ugly?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Anthony said honestly, ¡°This suits you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Cahan. It¡¯s a good choice.¡±

    Anthony withdrew his gaze, and lightly tapped the coffee table twice with his fingertips, ¡°Come over for breakfast.¡±

    Mavis walked over obediently. She was really hungry, so she ate quickly.

    The private chefs of the Cahan family were all five-star chefs. The breakfasts they made were exquisite and delicious, and they werepletely iparable to those roadside breakfasts that Mavis ate before.

    She finished eating quickly and followed Anthony out.

    Because Anthony ordered it in advance, she didn¡¯t see a single person when she went downstairs this time.

    Although being a little suspicious, Mavis didn¡¯t ask anything and followed him into the car obediently.

    The speed of getting the certificate was very fast.

    The two took a photo in front of the red background cloth, and the two certificates were quickly handed to Mavis.

    Mavis rubbed the lines on the marriage certificates, being unable to calm down for a long time.

    Only one day, she changed from Anthony¡¯s date to the spouse written in the ID document, though the period was only one year.

    No wedding, no blessing, no wedding ring, and if Anthony didn¡¯t want to, no one would know about their marriage.

    But Mavis was very happy, with the joy of marrying the one she liked.

    In the face of her excitement, Anthony seemed extraordinarily calm, as usual as if he went out for a business.

    As soon as he walked out of the door of the Civil Affairs Bureau, Anthony¡¯s cell phone rang, and he walked to the corner to answer the call.

    Mavis obediently stood there and waited for him.

    Two minutester, Anthony walked back and directly instructed, ¡°I have some business to deal with, so I can¡¯t take you back to Cahan Residence. I¡¯ll let the bodyguard pick you upter, and I¡¯ll let them pack your luggage. You just need to go back to Cahan Residence. Find the butler Dn. I have arranged him to guide you to understand the situation of the Cahans. If you have any questions, ask him directly.¡±

    ¡°Okay, but I want to go back and pack up by myself, okay?¡±

    Anthony narrowed his eyes which were filled with coldness, and did not answer.

    Mavis took the certificates tightly in her hand and exined bravely, ¡°My things are tooplicated. Although they are not valuable, I cherish them very much. They are very important to me. I am afraid that the bodyguards will break them. It is better to clean them up by myself.¡±

    ¡°Whatever, but don¡¯t run around. In twenty minutes at thetest, the driver wille and pick you up to take you to the small apartment. Wait on the spot.¡±

    In fact, she can take the bus herself, so there was no need to trouble the driver toe and pick her up.

    What was more, she was only a one-year Mrs. Cahan. When it expired, she was nothing, and she felt that she did not need to enjoy these privileges.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    But because of Anthony¡¯s pressure, she didn¡¯t object but nodded obediently.

    Anthony left.

    He walked decisively, driving a luxury car and disappearing without a trace.

    There was no reluctance or worry in his eyes, and he didn¡¯t even look back.

    Mavis sighed andforted herself, ¡°Anyway, he still knows to take away the marriage certificate, so I should be content.¡±

    She fondly stroked the certificate, and as soon as she put it in her bag, the phone rang.

    It was a long distance call abroad.

    It was her father¡¯s number.

    Mavis hesitated, but finally answered it.

    ¡°Damn! Who is that man? He actually found people to rob your mother, not for money or sex, but for identity documents . Did you provoke him? Don¡¯t let me catch him. I will definitely beat that man to death!¡±

    As soon as it was connected, her father¡¯s voice was so loud that it almost prated her eardrums.

    Mavis had the foresight to hold the phone away so that it didn¡¯t harm her ears.

    He spoke Russian, thenguage of Teyria.

    Mavis shook her head helplessly, and answered patiently in Russian, ¡°Dad, you shouldn¡¯t be able to beat him. Besides, I¡¯m married, and he asked people to get them from you, just for me.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    There was more than one person screaming over the receiver.

    Soon there were loud voices all around.

    ¡°Married? When did it happen? Howe your mother and I don¡¯t know about it?¡±

    ¡°Just now, ten minutes ago.¡±

    ¡°F**k!!!*&#&*¡­¡±

    There was a long burst of foulnguage from the receiver, and the emotions exploded.

    Mavis took the phone away, helplessly raised her head, and looked up at the sky.

    ¡°What about the betrothal gift? We raised you. No matter what you say, it¡¯s worth at least two cows, right?¡±

    ¡°Also, when is the wedding? You have to take him back to Teyria to meet rtives here at home.¡±

    ¡°Say something. Your mother and I are anxious!¡±

    Mavis hesitated for a while, but decided to tell the truth, ¡°There is no gift, no wedding. It¡¯s a hidden marriage, and¡­ there is a marriage period for one year. After one year, I will divorce him, and then I will go home by myself. Needless to say, rtives at home, I say that I am still working in Crana .¡±

    ¡°What!!¡±

    Her father¡¯s headsetpletely blew up, and the phone made a beep-beep-beep electric sound.

    Mavis bit her lower lip, being ready to be scolded.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that the other end of the phone was silent for a minute, and it was her mother who answered the call.

    Her mother¡¯s voice was gentle and earnest, ¡°Have you provoked someone, or borrowed money and can¡¯t pay it back? So you need to sell yourself to atone for your sins?¡±

    ¡°Mavis, let¡¯s not do that. Our hometown¡¯s thinking is very simple, and we don¡¯t like to get divorced. Let¡¯s see if the marriage certificate can be returned. You just got it ten minutes ago, so let¡¯s return it.¡±

    ¡°If you borrowed money, we will pay it back for you. Although we don¡¯t have much money, you have sent a lot to home over the years, I keep them for you.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re offending someone, see if you can escape or call the police. If you can¡¯t, send me your address, and your dad and I will rescue you even if we bring people from the whole mountain vige!¡±

    Her mother¡¯s voice was anxious and worried, without even a word ofint.

    Mavis couldn¡¯t help but redden her eyes.

 Chapter 708 Chad lost the game and was almost stripped

    Although her mother guessed all wrong, she was still very moved.

    Few days ago, she had a big fight with her family because she didn¡¯t want to go back to Teyria for a blind date.

    As for marriage, she didn¡¯t expect Anthony to have her mother tied up and threatened.

    Mavis felt guilty.

    ¡°No, not at all. I like him very much. I signed this marriage agreement voluntarily. Even if it¡¯s only a one-year marriage, I think it¡¯s worth it.¡±

    Her mother sighed.

    Her father quickly grabbed the phone and continued to ask, ¡°Who is that man? What¡¯s his name? How is the family? What job does he do? Does he have a car?¡±

    ¡°His name is Anthony. He taught at Teyria before, and you have met him.¡±

    There was another chaotic voice on the other end of the phone.

    It seemed that Mavis¡¯ brother was asking something.

    Soon, her father listened to her brother¡¯s advice and asked in aplicated way, ¡°Is that Anthony the CEO of Cahan Group in Suham, Crana?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The family felt relieved.

    Their daughter married a rich and handsome man.

    Her father¡¯s tone was much softer, ¡°If you can marry such a man, he will give you a lot of money when you divorce, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± These words represented Mavis¡¯ determination.

    Her father¡¯s mood exploded again, ¡°No? How can you say that! A whole family is counting on you to send money back to support us. You signed an unequal marriage agreement, and if you don¡¯t get some money back, you will lose both man and money! Isn¡¯t this year wasted! Why are you so stupid!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t scold her. She must have her own thoughts. She is very sober. She must know what she is doing.¡± It was her mother¡¯s voice.

    ¡°She knows shit! To chase this man, she took a ne all the way from Teyria to Crana , and it took five years. What happened? She just exchanged a one-year marriage agreement, not even financialpensation. Five years of youth. She doesn¡¯t want money? She thinks she¡¯s doing charity!? It¡¯s useless!¡±

    Her younger brother also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Mavis, you have to make some money anyway. The Cahan family is so rich. Just giving a million casually is enough for our whole family to eat for half a lifetime. Maybe with the rest, I can build a house, and marry¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t force Mavis ¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up! You don¡¯t understand¡­¡±

    Her mother was scolded by her father.

    Mavis was upset, ¡°Dad¡­ Dad.¡±

    There was a lot of scolding sounds on the phone.

    Who was crying? No one paid any attention to Mavis.

    She was far away from them and her mother was weak. Mavis can¡¯t help her, so she can only say, ¡°I know. Don¡¯t need to care about my stuff. I will continue to send money to home. You are not allowed to beat my mother again. If I know you take your anger out on her again, I will never send money home again!¡±

    After speaking angrily, she hung up the phone decisively.

    Except for her mother, her family were all vampires, but the mountain vige was too backward in thinking, and her father was an alcoholic and loved to beat her mother.

    Mavis stared at the phone screen, and her thoughts gradually became firm.N?velDrama.Org content.

    She had to make money by herself, and she had to make a lot of money.

    After they got divorced at this time next year, she will go back to Teyria and push her mother to divorce her father and follow her.

    Having figured it out, she was full of energy.

    Beep beep!

    There was the sound of luxury car honking along the street.

    Immediately afterwards, the door of the luxury car opened, and a man dressed as a bodyguard in a ck suit walked up to her, ¡°Are you Miss Parker ? We are Mr. Cahan¡¯s bodyguards.¡±

    ¡°I am.¡±

    The bodyguard gestured to her, ¡°Mr. Cahan let us pick you up. Please get in the car.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Without dy, Mavis quickly got into the luxury car and went back to the small apartment to pack up.

    Today was Tuesday.

    Everyone seemed to be very busy.

    There was a tough case on Malcolm¡¯s side that needed to be handled in person.

    Lyra was negotiating cooperation with other well-known international groups at the Lloyd¡¯s Corp. The Group was gradually going overseas and expanding the entire overseas channel line.

    These two days were the crucial days for signing the contract.

    Neither of them were free, and Spencer didn¡¯t like Anthony and hated hispany, so Malcolm had to give Chad a day off with pay and let him apany Spencer to infusion to relieve his boredom.

    Chad was a fool, ying backgammon with Spencer and getting beaten up.

    He hadn¡¯t won a game.

    ¡°Oh! I still don¡¯t believe it today. Your IQ is higher than mine? Another game!¡±

    Spencer squinted at him, ¡°Chad, do you still want to y? If you y, you¡¯re going to lose your grey pants!¡±

    Chad held his own bare arms in hindsight.

    The wind was blowing outside the window, and he felt cold.

    Spencer was clever and bet with him that whoever lost a game will take off a piece of clothing.

    At first he was afraid that Spencer would catch a cold when he took off his clothes, so Chad deliberately lost a few rounds. Later he realized that he really couldn¡¯t win.

    At this moment, he even took off the belt, watch, ring, and only his pants left.

    If he lost again, it was all gone.

    That was so embarrassing.

    But it was even more embarrassing not to win one.

    When Chad was very confused, Spencer stretched out his small hand, pushed the backgammon board, yawned, and saidzily,

    ¡°Chad, let¡¯s y next time. I am sleepy. I may lose if we y again.¡±

    Chad took the advantage and said, ¡°Okay, are you hungry ? Do you want some fruits?¡±

    ¡°Then peel a pear. Chad, you must be very good at peeling.¡±

    Why did he feel that this was a bit of a mockery that he won zero game today?

    How can a child think that way?

    Chad felt like he was thinking too much.

    Quickly putting on his clothes, he sat down by the bed, picked up the fruit knife on the bedside table, and carefully helped Spencer peel the fruit.

    Spencer stared at him with his little head tilted, thinking for a while.

    ¡°Chad, isn¡¯t Anthony¡¯s martial arts good? Do you know him?¡±

    Chad was startled, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call him godfather?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s Molly¡¯s godfather. I don¡¯t recognize him as my godfather.¡± With his tender voice, he said firmly, raising his chin slightly, somewhat arrogantly.

    Spencer still remembered Anthony splitting durian with his bare hand a few days ago , and wanted to spy on the enemy through Chad.

    Chad: ¡°He was a former Director of Security Agency and spent many years at training camp. He is really good at it.¡±

    Spencer frowned.

    Since this was the case, there were still twost requirements left, so he had to make it a little harder!

    Chad sat on the side of the bed, peeled the pear, and continued, ¡°However, he is your father¡¯s defeated opponent. He was defeated by your father in all terms before. I even fixed him several times.¡±

    He was very proud of what he said, and his eyes made him look like a hooligan.

    Spencer listened admiringly, leaning his head close to him, ¡°How did you deal with him before?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    How can he tell the tricks in NIB interrogation room to Spencer? What to do if he scared him?

    Spencer blinked and continued to ask, ¡°Have you ever fought with him? Which one of you two won?¡±

 Chapter 709 My wife should be chosen by me

    When Spencer asked about this, Chad suddenly remembered that a few years ago, Anthony assisted Malcolm in investigating the baby form case. They agreed that when it was done, they would have a fight sometime.

    At that time, he said some harsh words. If he lost, he would hand over his resignation letter on the spot, and he would not even take the position of deputy director of the National Investigation Bureau.

    Who knew that there were too many thingster, encountering Micah and Abigail¡¯s marriage, and his own engagement banquet with Keira ¡­

    As soon as he got busy, he forgot about it.

    Anthony forgot it too.

    ¡°No, we haven¡¯t fought yet, but I¡¯m much better than Anthony. He is definitely not my opponent.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. You¡¯re so excellent.¡±

    Spencer¡¯s brows and eyes curled with a smile, and he gradually had an idea.

    Beingplimented by Spencer, Chad felt much morefortable.

    The matter of losing the game just now was quickly forgotten.

    ¡°After a while, I will make an appointment with Anthony and help you fix him!¡±

    The more he said, the prouder he was, and the more he showed his strengths and abilities in front of his little nephew. And he almost did a set of military boxing on the spot.

    Spencer was very cooperative. He admired Chad but some bad thoughts were hidden in his bright ck eyes.

    ¡­

    Stone Group¡¯s stock fell sharply recently, and Stone family lost billions of dors in two days.

    Nevaeh¡¯s father, Dn, went to the Cahan Group with gifts to meet Anthony for two days, but was blocked.

    Malcolm was busier. He shuttled between thepany and the National Investigation Bureau. And it was difficult to find where he was. Dn had gone many times and never saw Malcolm.

    No way, in order for Stone Group to continue to stay in the business world, he can only condescend and rely on Anthony until he was willing to see him.

    At that time, Anthony was in a meeting in the Cahan Group¡¯srge conference room.

    Anthony¡¯s methods of rectifying the business were as ruthless as Malcolm¡¯s. He had been in power for five years. In order to secure the position, he had to use some methods.

    If people around him provoked him, it will be miserable, and the people may be pulled into a professional cklist, and they will never be able to work in a bigpany again in the future.

    Therefore, when Dn came again, the assistant did not dare to go in and inform Anthony at all, so he could only say perfunctory words to Dn first.

    The conference went on for a full hour.

    Anthony was very serious, without the slightest tiredness or sleepiness on his face, and took a sip of coffee from time to time.

    ¡°Do the directors have any rectification opinions?¡±

    The scene was silent.

    ¡°Then this meeting is over.¡± He tapped the table with his slender fingertips and motioned to a special assistant next to him, ¡°Give me a copy of the minutes of this meeting, right now.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    In therge conference room, other high-level directors left one after another.

    Anthony always sat on the main seat to read the information and did not leave.

    Someone nced back at him and couldn¡¯t help but tut twice and whispered to the director who was familiar with.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a few years. Mr. Cahan is still so meticulous in his work, and the minutes of the meeting have to be considered several times. I think, in another three or five years, the Cahan Group may reach a higher level.¡±

    ¡°Yeah yeah, Mr. Cahan is really good. He¡¯s a better character than the previous one.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°But I heard that he is an illegitimate child. At first everyone refused to ept his leadership, which is also the reason¡­¡±

    ¡°Shh! You can¡¯t talk nonsense. If he hears it, do you want to disappear at the next conference?¡±

    The man wisely shut up.

    In a few minutes, there were only a few people left in therge conference room that had just been full.

    Several elders of the Cahan family had not left yet.

    They frantically winked at Anthony¡¯s special assistants.

    Anthony was reading the information on theptop. After bowing to the elders of the Cahan family, the assistants also left the conference room and helped close the door by the way.

    After waiting for everyone to leave, the elders approached Anthony and asked earnestly,

    ¡°Anthony, I heard that you and the daughter of Stone Group have already had a blind date. How is it? When are you going to get engaged?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face was expressionless. His voice was cold and indifferent, ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied. I don¡¯t contact with her.¡±

    His words represented his attitude towards this blind date.

    The elders of Cahan family looked at each other in dismay, and soon began to nag.

    Elder A: ¡°Why are you dissatisfied? That girl is pretty and has a good personality. Her family background and our family match right.¡±

    Elder B: ¡°I think Mr. Stone hase to the group to find you a few times. Would you like to meet her first? You have to talk to know if it is suitable, right?¡±

    Elder C: ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re not too young, and you don¡¯t marry after taking the position for five years. If things go on like this, when will there be a heir to the Cahan family?¡±

    Several people gathered around Anthony, chattering.

    At first, they were afraid that Anthony would not be able to take control of the Cahan family, let alone help the Cahan Group, which had been shaken by Shane, and gave Anthony a lot of tests.

    He was also not allowed to fall in love, for fear that he would be distracted, and he would not be able to handle the Cahan Group¡¯s problems.

    But over the years, they found that Anthony did his best and never made any major mistakes. The Cahan Group was getting better and better in his hands, and they stopped nagging about his ability problems but began to worry about his marriage.

    After nagging for a month, they coaxed Anthony to go on a blind date.

    ¡°Anthony, take your time when dealing with girls. Even if you don¡¯t like Miss Stone right now, we understand it, but it¡¯s always alright to try dating first. We¡¯ve found people to do the math, and you and Miss Stone are a good fit¡­¡±

    Anthony heard the noise and rubbed his temples.

    ¡°Is the heir born by me or you?¡±

    Several elders were all stunned by what he said.

    ¡°Of course you. You are the heir, and we are all about to retire as soon as we are old.¡±

    Anthony said casually, ¡°Am I marrying, or are you?¡±

    ¡°You marry.¡±

    ¡°So should I choose my wife? I don¡¯t like Miss Stone, understand?¡±

    A few elders sighed with embarrassment, ¡°We know what you mean. We don¡¯t have to interfere in your marriage, but¡­ you have been perfunctory for us for almost a year. Except for the little Molly of White family, there is no other woman around you. If you go on like this, do you want to be a monk with few desires?¡±

    As soon as the elder spoke, with a click, Anthony took out a small book from the lining of his suit and threw it on the table, ¡°Look at this first.¡±

    A few people were suspicious and picked it up inexplicably to take a look.

    ¡°Marriage certificate??!¡±

    ¡°Why did you get married? When did it happen? With whom?¡±

    Another elder shouted anxiously, ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t the certificate in your hands? What¡¯s the use that you just ask him? Open it and see.¡±

    This incident happened too suddenly, and the elder who was holding the marriage certificate reacted after knowing it and opened the marriage certificate to check.

    In the photo, the girl was blond and blue-eyed. She looked exotic, and smiled happily.

    On the contrary, Anthony had a cold face, as if he was being coerced.

    Several people looked at the date of the certificate.

    Jesus, it happened today!!

    Could it be that they took the certificate in the morning?

    He was silent but moved so fast?

    Several elders were dumbfounded.

 Chapter 710 If inappropriate after a year, I will divorce

    The woman¡¯s name was Mavis Parker, a Teyria nationality.

    Which small backward country was this?

    They had never heard of¡­

    They looked at Anthony¡¯s expression which was calm, and couldn¡¯t help but question the authenticity of the marriage certificate.

    ¡°Anthony, you are afraid of being urged to marry by us, so you deliberately found a photo of a woman on the Inte and synthesized it to make a fake marriage certificate to deal with us?¡±

    Anthony took a sip of coffee without hesitation. ¡°The marriage certificate is in your hands. You can ask someone to verify. The staff of the Civil Affairs Bureau personally issued it this morning.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    The corners of the elders¡¯ mouths twitched. Anthony said it so confidently. Were they really married?

    ¡°Anthony, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t believe you. Is this woman¡­ reliable?¡±

    ¡°How is her family background?¡±

    ¡°Does she have a bachelor¡¯s degree or above? Where does her family live? How many people are there?¡±

    ¡°What do her parents do?¡±

    ¡°When are you going to have the wedding?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Anthony heard their questions and was sullen during the whole process, ¡°I don¡¯t know her, and since you don¡¯t approve it, I will not disclose my marriage to the public. If you are not very busy, you can go and investigate her. Or you can look for opportunities to test her. If you think she is not suitable to conceive the future heir of the Cahan family, I will divorce her in at most one year.¡±

    The conference room was quiet for a while.

    Several elders were dumbfounded, and some trusted ones were ttered.

    Anthony actually gave them the right to assess his wife, and if they felt her was inappropriate, Anthony was willing to do the divorce.

    ¡°Anthony, are you serious? If a yearter, we don¡¯t like her and think she¡¯s not suitable, will you really get a divorce?¡±

    Anthony smiled slightly, ¡°When did I lie to you?¡±

    ¡°Okay, Anthony, you¡¯re such a good boy. Then we will do as you said. We will not disclose it to the public. After we have verified the woman¡¯s identity, we will consider whether to hold a wedding or not and make an announcement.¡±

    Anthony got up, casually tidied up the cuffs of his suit, made a light hum, passed over several Cahan family elders without expression, and left the conference room.

    He didn¡¯t even take the marriage certificate from the table.

    As if that thing was optional, the purpose of existence was only to deal with a few elders, so that they will note to nag.

    Anthony walked down the aisle with his hands in his trouser pockets. Several male special assistants followed him silently, like a small army migrating.

    At the corner, Dn suddenly bypassed the two bodyguards, came out of the living room, and met Anthony head-on.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, it looks like you¡¯ve just finished your work, right? I¡¯m in a hurry to talk to you, so is it inconvenient?¡±

    Since he said so, normal social people would be willing to talk to him.

    But Anthony didn¡¯t like to take the usual route.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. It¡¯s inconvenient.¡±

    He didn¡¯t look nice but wanted to leave around Dn. However, Dn blocked his way, and his attitude became tough.

    ¡°My daughter has done something wrong that has offended you. I know you¡¯re not happy, but Mr. Cahan, Stone Group has been struggling for so many years among the wealthy families. If you really want to turn friend into enemy, I¡¯m afraid Cahan Group can¡¯t get anything good either.¡±

    Anthony looked down at him with a serious look: ¡°If Cahan Group suffers losses, then Stone Group¡¯s price will be even worse. Mr. Stone, you can try.¡±

    Dn groaned inwardly, ¡°I¡¯m here today to apologize to you for my daughter. She was spoiled by me since she was a child, but she doesn¡¯t have any bad intentions. She rmended a job to the woman. She really just pitied her. She didn¡¯t something else.¡±

    Anthony raised his eyebrows slightly, and his blue eyes were filled with irony, ¡°It seems you don¡¯t know much about your daughter.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Anthony ignored it and continued, ¡°Mavis is a friend of Molly. Molly has always regarded her as a sister. And Molly is the future heiress of the Lloyd¡¯s Corp. Nevaeh bullying Mavis is equivalent to bullying Molly. If Molly has been bullied, White family, Lloyd family and Cahan family will not be willing to let go. Have you thought about whether you can bear the consequences of the three families¡¯ joint movement?¡±

    Dn¡¯s face paled.

    Of course he knew. Otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be there to ask for visiting Anthony every day.

    ¡°Nevaeh did not think carefully about this matter, and didn¡¯t expect it to get out of control, but in the end¡­ Wasn¡¯t there anything wrong with that Miss Parker? Several executives involved have been caught and got fixed by NIB. Can¡¯t you move on?¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t. I will ask Nevaeh to apologize to Miss Parker personally, and Miss Molly. What do you think?¡±

    Anthony sneered coldly, ¡°Not so good. If I hadn¡¯t appeared in time, the private room would have been out of control that night, and a few men would rape a woman. What kind of cruel situation would have? You know very well that an apology would not be the end of the matter.¡±

    Dn felt a little troubled. ¡°Then what do you want to do? She was almost insulted. Do¡­ do you want my daughter to suffer the same?¡±

    Impossible!

    Absolutely impossible.

    His daughter can¡¯t be bullied like this by those scumbags!

    Anthony¡¯s expression was secretive. He didn¡¯t express his opinion, but just patted Dn¡¯s shoulder lightly, ¡°It depends on the sincerity of your apology. At present, Malcolm and Lyra don¡¯t know about this matter, but after that they will know in two days.¡±

    The corners of his mouth twitched coldly, and he smiled meaningfully. He withdrew his hand preciously, walked around Dn, and walked away without looking back.

    Dn stood there, staring at his back for a long time. His expression was getting more and more serious, and he didn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡­

    For Anthony, although Mavis was only his pawn to deal with the elders of the Cahan family, his nominal wife, since she wanted to be his woman, she must not be bullied by others.

    The small apartment in a civilian area.

    There wererge and small suitcases on the floor of the room.

    Mavis was cleaning up herself, leaving only the bodyguard arranged by Anthony to stay with the driver.

    At first, the two people were a little embarrassed, but after a few hours, Mavis was still packing up and ignored them. They simply sat on the sofa smoking, drinking, ying with mobile phones, and leisurely watching her pack her luggage.

    At 1 p. m.

    Someone was knocking on the door of the small apartment.

    Mavis went over to open the door herself. It was an unfamiliar person in a suit. The man was quite young.

    ¡°You are?¡±

    ¡°Hello Miss Parker. I¡¯m Mr. Cahan¡¯s special assistant, and my name is Zack Evans.¡±

    It turned out to be Anthony¡¯s person. Mavis politely invited him into the small living room to sit, ¡°Does he have something to say to me?¡±

    Zack nodded, ¡°Mr. Cahan cares about what¡¯s going on on you side, so let me take a look.¡±

    He nced at all the suitcases,rge and small, on the floor of the room, and his eyes were finally fixed on the driver and bodyguard.

    The two were sitting on the sofa and on their phones. Zack came over, and they didn¡¯t get up. They were very focused.

    Zack walked over with a serious face and gave both of them a lesson.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan asked you to follow Miss Parker to help her, not to be masters.¡±

    The bodyguard and the driver quickly stood up and were disciplined.

    Mavis looked embarrassed, ¡°It¡¯s not their fault. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll mess up my things. I prefer to pack up on my own. There¡¯s nothing to bother them, so I let them sit and rest.¡±

    Zack¡¯s attitude was very clear, ¡°Miss Parker, don¡¯t defend for them. This is the job ordered by Mr. Cahan. Even if you need to pack your suitcases, let them help you carry the packed suitcases downstairs and put them in the car. This is what it should be, but they didn¡¯t do it. They ask for the fines and the resignation.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The driver and bodyguard immediately went to get a few suitcases that Mavis had packed, and carried them downstairs in a proper manner.

    Being able to do nothing, Mavis could only say, ¡°Then¡­ thank you.¡±

    Zack nodded, leaned to Mavis¡¯s side, and whispered, ¡°Miss Parker, you will be happy in the future, congrattions.¡±

    Mavis showed a miserable face, but just smiled in response, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Zack continued, ¡°You don¡¯t know yet. Nevaeh Stone set you you two days ago. Mr. Cahan has been cleaning the Stone Group up recently, canceling severalrge contracts with the Stone Group. And the White Corp has also pressured Stone Group, causing Stone Group to lose a lot of money recently¡­¡±

    Mavis listened quietly.

    The special assistant was the person who worked by Anthony¡¯s side. He knew exactly what Anthony had done for her, and he talked about it more.

    An he told Mavis everything Anthony asked Dn to teach Nevaeh a lesson.

    The more Mavis listened, the more shocked she became.

    Anthony would actually ask the Stone family to settle ounts for her?

 Chapter 711 She is a maid with a special status

    Mavis didn¡¯t expect him to do this for her. After all, the Stone family was also a big family, and many enemies were not as good as many allies.

    Could it be that Anthony lied?

    He actually cared about her in his heart, but he acted indifferently, and even had any concerns that caused him to deliberately neglect her?

    Mavis privately hoped that was the case.

    ¡°I see, I will find an opportunity to thank him personally. Thank you for speaking out.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Zack smiled warmly, ¡°I heard you have not found a suitable job at present. In the future, if you need any help from me, you can contact me at any time. This is my phone number.¡±

    He took out a business card and handed it to her.

    Mavis thought about it for a while. She had recently lost her job and really needed someone to help her find a reliable job. Zack had worked in the Cahan Group for a long time, so he must have a goodwork.

    She finally chose to take the business card that Zack handed over and put it in her jeans pocket.

    While Mavis was packing, Zack told her a lot about Anthony.

    Basically they were some words of praise.

    For example, when Anthony first took office as CEO, the entire Cahan Group executives did not ept his orders. Anthony relied on his own ability to win over the hearts of all the directors and executives.

    Talking about how he was decisive in the business world, he did things fiercely, and used almost the same strong method as Malcolm¡¯s.

    Mavis loved to hear that.

    But she feltplicated at the time.

    She found that she could not see through Anthony more and more. She originally thought that he would be a good all-around boyfriend who was like a warm gentleman, but she did not expect that he was colder than anyone else.

    When he was unhappy, it was like a precursor to the Demon King¡¯s anger, and it was terribly gloomy.

    But he will settle ounts for her again and help her fix Nevaeh ¡­

    Mavis couldn¡¯t understand him at all, but she knew that she liked him and couldn¡¯t help herself.

    Seeing that she was squatting in front of the suitcase on the ground, and was dazed, Zack thought she was tired from packing, ¡°Miss Parker, shall I help you pack it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Cahan is worried about you so he arranges me toe and have a look. This is my job. If I don¡¯t do it and Mr. Cahan knows it, he will be unhappy and even deduct my sry.¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t want to embarrass him, ¡°Okay then, please help me collect the books and knickknacks on the shelf.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°OK.¡±

    One more person packed things, twice as fast. And the bodyguard and driver helped to load all the suitcases into the car. The things in the small apartment were emptied in a short while.

    More than an hourter, Mavis returned to Cahan Residence under the escort of the bodyguard and drivers, while Zack returned to the group and report his work to Anthony.

    The butler knew early on that she wasing back and waited outside.

    Mavis looked at the retro but luxurious mansion through the window ss.

    When she went out this morning, all her attention was on going to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get the certificate, and she didn¡¯t look at Cahan Residence at all.

    When she took a look now, she only realized how luxurious this building was.

    The bodyguard opened the car door for her from outside, and Dn stood in front of the car door, looking at her gently and kindly.

    ¡°Miss Parker, Mr. Cahan has already told me, you are his new personal maid. Mr. Cahan asks you to be there 24 hours a day, so I¡¯ve already prepared a cot in Mr. Cahan¡¯s bedroom. You can go and look at it anytime.¡±

    Mavis was stunned, and asked with a stiff face, ¡°Private¡­ maid?¡±

    ¡°Yes, do you have any questions?¡±

    She lowered her eyes, speechless.

    Anthony said that he was marrying in secret, but she didn¡¯t expect him to hide it from his own family¡­

    ¡°Miss Parker?¡±

    Mavis returned to her senses, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you Dn.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Dn led her into Cahan Residence and introduced for her as he walked.

    ¡°Except Mr. Cahan, Mr. Timothy and Miss Reba are living in this house. Miss Esther is engaged. Although she has not been married for many years, she does not live in Cahan Residence. In addition, the top floor is where his parents lived. There are many old things, so you can¡¯t just go up there¡­¡±

    ¡°The front yard is decorated with rockeries and streams. The backyard has an open-air swimming pool, and a red rose promenade and swings. It is Miss Reba¡¯s site and cannot be contaminated. There is a basement. And there are a chess and card rooms. And there is a gym on the third floor. And the reception tea room¡­¡±

    Mavis listened quietly, absentmindedly.

    She couldn¡¯t go here, and she couldn¡¯t go there. Even she had some doubts about whether she was a new maid.

    Dn saw the loneliness on her face, thought she was not used to it, andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Timothy and Miss Reba are very kind people. They never embarrass the servants, and they are not pretentious. You can get along well with them. Mr. Cahan brought you backst night. I think in Mr. Cahan¡¯s heart, you should be special.¡±

    Special?

    Even Mavis couldn¡¯t helpughing at herself.

    A private maid with a marriage certificate, her identity was indeed very special.

    ¡°Is she the personal maid Anthony was talking about?¡±

    A sweet and beautiful voice came from the door of the hall.

    Mavis and Dn were walking on the garden path in the front yard, and as soon as they looked up, they saw a beautiful woman staring at Mavis.

    Dn bowed slightly in the direction of the woman and whispered to Mavis, ¡°This is Miss Reba of our Cahan family.¡±

    Mavis bowed slightly, ¡°Hello.¡±

    Reba walked over to her, looking her face up close and straight.

    ¡°The blonde girl is very good-looking. Anthony has a good taste. Private maids have to be good-looking.¡±

    Mavis was in a bad mood. She kept her head down, with her hands hanging by her side, and squeezing her skirt cautiously.

    Reba didn¡¯t seem to see enough of her, so she leaned closer to her ear and asked in a low voice,

    ¡°Are you really just Anthony¡¯s maid?¡±

    ¡°But Anthony hasn¡¯t been close to women for a few years since he returned to the country. Why do I think there is a secret between you and Anthony?¡±

    ¡°Tell me quietly. I will definitely not expose you in public, and will help you keep this secret.¡±

    Mavis was stunned for a moment, then replied after a moment of silence, ¡°Mr. Cahan said I¡¯m a maid, and I¡¯m really a maid.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so boring.¡± Reba pursed her lips, feeling a little disappointed.

    Mavis bowed her head lower, and was afraid of what she might see through.

    But Reba just asked randomly, and soon chatted with Dn behind her , ¡°Dn, Anthony can hire a private maid. How about I pick a private male servant in my room another day? Give me a shoulder massage every day and y games with me. It should be very good.¡±

    Dn was taken aback by her startling words.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t think about it. You are not engaged yet. If you keep a male servant in your room, it will definitely cause a bad reputation. If those rich men know it, what if they misunderstand you.¡±

    Reba said delicately, ¡°It¡¯s not fair. Anthony isn¡¯t engaged. Why can he keep a maid in the room, but I can¡¯t? As the person in power, he doesn¡¯t care about his reputation, so what am I afraid of?¡±

 Chapter 712 Molly fights

    Mavis listened quietly by the side, and couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Miss Reba of the Cahan family was a very cute young woman.

    Seeing Dn was speechless for a while, Mavis answered, ¡°What men can do, we women can do it too. And what men can¡¯t do, we women can still do, such as having children.¡±

    Reba looked at her again, and her eyes were filled with admiration.

    ¡°You¡¯re so fun. You look like me, no wonder Anthony likes to hide you in the room.¡±

    She took a step forward and took the initiative to hold Mavis¡¯s wrist, ¡°Anyway, Anthony hasn¡¯te back yet. I¡¯ll take you to my rose garden. It¡¯s beautiful there. Come and push me on the swing.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t know whether to refuse or agree. She was about to ask the butler next to her for help when Reba pulled her away and went to the backyard.

    ¡°Let me tell you. Looking at the entire Crana, there are not many wealthy families that have a rose garden that I nted. I promise you will like that ce too.¡±

    *

    As soon as the kindergarten was about to finish school, Anthony looked at his watch and immediately stopped his work. The file was saved and backed up in theputer. Then he turned it off in an orderly manner.

    He picked up the suit jacket on the coat rack next to him, and instructed the special assistant outside the door, ¡°I won¡¯te to thepany today. If there is an emergency, just call me. If it¡¯s not urgent, don¡¯t bother me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Cahan.¡±

    Anthony carried his suit jacket and entered the CEO elevator with a nk expression.

    When the luxury car he personally drove arrived at the gate of the kindergarten, the kindergarten just finished school.

    A group of cute and lovely children lined up toe out of the kindergarten.

    There were many parents waiting at the door.

    Anthony got out of the car. Because of his height, he could see a group of little kids led by a teacher from outside the crowd at a nce.

    But today was different. He didn¡¯t see Molly.

    He furrowed slightly and decisively stepped aside from the crowd and walked over, asking the teacher, ¡°Where¡¯s Molly?¡±

    The teacher was stunned for a moment, and immediately responded, ¡°You are the godfather who oftenes to pick up Molly from school, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Molly had a fight with another child ten minutes ago. She cried so hard. The parents of that child havee. We are about to call Molly¡¯s parents. You came just in time.¡±

    Anthony frowned even more. ¡°Where¡¯s Molly?¡±

    ¡°In the infirmary, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face froze. His fist clenched almost immediately.

    Fighting, crying, infirmary¡­

    These words strongly stimted Anthony.

    Molly may be injured.

    Which kid fought with her?

    With a gloomy heart, he followed Serena, the teacher into the kindergarten without saying a word.

    Before entering the infirmary, there was a lot of noise.

    There was the cry of a kid, and a mature but sour female voice, arguing with the principal of the kindergarten.

    ¡°Look at how badly my child is hurt. If such a small child is disfigured, he will be ruined for the rest of his life.¡±

    ¡°This girl is very young. How can she be so cruel! I ask your kindergarten to let her drop out of school! Otherwise, our Cian will be transferred to another school!¡±

    ¡°Cian¡¯s mother, calm down first. Fighting between children is inevitable. When her parents arrive, you canmunicate. There is no need to drop out of school.¡±

    ¡°Molly¡¯s parent is here!¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    As the principal shouted, the infirmary was much quieter.

    Cian Gibson¡¯s mother, who had just been very imposing, was sitting in the chair with her hands folded. She snorted coldly, and before she could see the person, she rolled her eyes to show her respect.

    ¡°I want to see, what kind of parent can teach such a cruel child!¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Anthony followed Serena into the infirmary.

    When Cian¡¯s mother saw Anthon ¡®s face, her expression changed from disdain to shock.

    He was so handsome¡­

    She had only seen such a noble man like an exotic prince on TV before, but she didn¡¯t expect this man in front of her to be even more handsome than many stars on TV.

    She stared at Anthony¡¯s face. Anthony didn¡¯t even nce at her but just walked around her and walked towards Molly who was sitting on a small bench.

    ¡°Are you injured? Where does it hurt?¡± Anthony crouched down and held Molly¡¯s delicate little hand to check if she was injured.

    Molly grinned like a splendid elf, ¡°No, I¡¯m not weak. I never lose a fight.¡±

    Anthony breathed a sigh of relief, kissed her small forehead lightly, andforted his sweetheart, ¡°It¡¯s good you didn¡¯t get hurt.¡±

    Cian¡¯s mother coughed softly and said coquettishly, ¡°You are Molly¡¯s father? Your daughter is too cruel. Look at what she did to my son. Look at the red marks on his face. This scratched wrist. What can I do if he¡¯s marred by a scar?¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t refute, and he didn¡¯t have any superfluous expressions. He said coldly, ¡°How muchpensation do you want? Y ou can tell me, then shut up and drop out of this kindergarten.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Cian¡¯s mother was stunned. ¡°Your daughter hurt my Cian first. You are responsible for the loss. Compensation is due. Don¡¯t think that you are handsome, so you can be so arrogant. You actually want him to drop out of school. It¡¯s outrageous!¡±

    ¡°Ms. Principal, what¡¯s your opinion? It¡¯s his daughter who should drop out of school, not my Cian!¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face was stern and he didn¡¯t speak.

    This was Molly¡¯s fifth kindergarten in the past two years.

    She didn¡¯t stay long in a few wealthy kindergartens before, and things would always happen, so Malcolm and Lyra tried to get Molly into an ordinary kindergarten.

    Unexpectedly, it was Molly¡¯s naughty temperament that made things go wrong.

    It was ridiculous that the parents of such a cheap kindergarten were very ill-bred, and it was easy to affect Molly in the bad way.

    But¡­ will Molly drop out of school again?

    If Malcolm knew that Molly was in a fight again, she would definitely be punished when she went back.

    Anthony thought silently, while Cian¡¯s mother chattered.

    Because Anthony was too handsome, Cian¡¯s mother talked and gradually softened her tone.

    ¡°¡­ Actually, it¡¯s not impossible for us to reconcile. Children are ignorant, and fights aremon. I don¡¯t have to force her to drop out of school. As long as your daughter apologizes to my Cian, andpensates for medical expenses and mental damage. The total is¡­ ¡±

    She lingered, calcting how much it would be better to let him pay, and gazing at Anthony¡¯s outfit.

    The suit was well-cut. The shape was good, and the fabric was either expensive at first nce.

    A little money should be fine.

    ¡°Well, since we two families are destined to meet each other, I don¡¯t want much. Thepensation is only 100, 000 dors.¡±

    ¡°100, 000 dors!?¡±

    The first who was surprised was the principal.

    For ordinary people, 100, 000 was not too much, but not less as well.

    Cian only had a simple little scratch that didn¡¯t cost that much, did it?

    Seeing that Anthony didn¡¯t speak and seemed to be thinking about whether the price was reasonable, Cian¡¯s mother also felt that the price was a bit too high. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t have to ask for 100, 000 dors. We can discuss thepensation step by step.¡±

    Anthony stroked Molly¡¯s little head, and his tone was indifferent, ¡°300, 000 dors. In addition to thepensation, I buy your son out of school.¡±

    Cian¡¯s mother was stunned.

    The principal was dumbfounded.

    Amidst all the astonished expressions, Molly frowned and tugged at Anthony¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give her so much money. Cian deserves to be beaten. I don¡¯t apologize!¡±

    Anthony¡¯s eyes looked soft.

    The principal approached Anthony, imitated his posture, squatted and asked coaxingly, ¡°Then why you beat Cian ? Why do you think Cian deserves it?¡±

 Chapter 713 A bachelor of thirty years

    Molly¡¯s face was puffed up, and she pointed at Cian, who had already been dressed and bandaged, andined, ¡°He asked about my twin brother. I kindly shared with him, and said that next time I would take her to my house to y. He said my brother is a useless invalid.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to curse me, but not my brother. Hum!¡±

    Molly¡¯s hands were on her hips, making her look like a suffocated little pufferfish.

    ¡°My brother doesn¡¯t go to kindergarten, but he is smarter than me. I will never allow anyone to bully him!¡±

    The principal heard what she said and was in shock.

    At such a young age, she was protecting her brother, so she had a good sense of responsibility. The adults in the family really taught her well.

    She looked at Anthony on the side with admiration. Her eyes fixed on his profile, and she couldn¡¯t move.

    Such a tall, rich and handsome character, if only he was single¡­

    The expression of Cian¡¯s mother was a bit ugly, and she argued with Molly, ¡°Even if Cian¡¯s words are inappropriate, you shouldn¡¯t beat him. You¡¯re so young but you often fight with others. When you grow up, won¡¯t you want to kill people? ¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she sensed Anthony¡¯s deathly stare-like anger, and she suddenly froze and shut her mouth angrily.

    Anthony¡¯s expression was serious, and the air seemed to be a few degrees colder.

    He actually said that Spencer was a useless invalid. Some people failed to educate their children, and they should be taught a lesson.

    He took out his mobile phone and sent a text message to the special assistant when no one was paying attention to him.

    ¡°Ms. principal, Molly¡¯s parent, you are unwilling to paypensation or apologize. Forget it, Cian has suffered too much, so what should you do?¡±

    Cian¡¯s mother sat next to him with her hands folded, as if no one was allowed to leave the infirmary today until this was resolved.

    The principal smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯smon for children to fight. Today, both parents are here, so there will definitely be a solution.¡±

    Cian¡¯s mother snorted.

    Anthony remained silent. No matter what Cian¡¯s mother said, he didn¡¯t say a word.

    Ring~

    The sound of the mobile phone message broke the calm on the surface.

    It was Anthony¡¯s phone that rang.

    The moment he unlocked the screen and saw the content of the message, Anthony¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and he finally started to attack.

    ¡°Mn Gibson, an employee of the Atincredible Group, is unmotivated in his 20-year tenure, stays where he is, and is always a clerk.¡±

    ¡°Eve Turner works at a barber shop but worked in a nightclub until she got married. Am I right?¡±

    Eve was taken aback, and froze in ce, ¡°You¡­ how do you know it?¡±

    How could he investigate her family so quickly?

    Anthony smiled sarcastically, ¡°I just need to send a text message to get your husband fired tomorrow, and your barber shop is closed. Do you believe it?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Eve was taken aback.

    Intellectually, she didn¡¯t believe it.

    He really had such great ability? Why did he let his own child go to such an ordinary kindergarten instead of those aristocratic high-level kindergartens?

    However, Anthony was dressed in extraordinary clothes, and his temperament, way of conversation and aura were very strong. Her legs got weak.

    Eve¡¯s face paled, and she was unable to say a word.

    The teacher, who had just brought Anthony over, walked slowly to Eve¡¯s side, and whispered to her, ¡°He came here with a Bentley luxury car, and a bunch of parents outside the kindergarten are watching his car. He shouldn¡¯t scare you.¡±

    Bentley luxury car.

    Eve had never seen one in her life, so she really can¡¯t afford to mess with him.

    She smiled, trying to ease the embarrassment, ¡°Why are you talking so seriously? The child is ignorant. Don¡¯t take his words seriously. I will scold Cian when we go back, so that he is not allowed to talk nonsense, let alone describe people as useless invalid because of illness.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just forget about this?¡±

    Anthony raised his eyebrows, and looked cold, ¡°I originally wanted to forget it. But someone has been holding on it, chattering and wasting my time. If I don¡¯t solve it in a way that I¡¯m satisfied with, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll feel ufortable.¡±

    Eve took a deep breath with a stiff expression on her face, ¡°Then how do you want to solve it?¡±

    Anthony said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices, either as I just said, you and your husband don¡¯t want to live a stable life in Suham from now on, or let your child drop out of school. Starting tomorrow, don¡¯t appear in this kindergarten, let alone in front of me and Molly.¡±

    He took out a cigarette casezily, and was about to open it, when Molly¡¯s little hand grabbed it.

    Molly disgusted it and fanned with her other hand in front of her little nose, ¡°Don¡¯t smoke. It stinks!¡±

    Anthony¡¯s eyes looked gentle and obedient, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t smoke.¡± He nced at Eve, ¡°Miss Turner, don¡¯t say I¡¯m impersonal. The choice has been given to you. You decide it.¡±

    Eve waspletely stunned.

    Her son Cian grabbed her leg and swayed, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Mom. He must deliberately scare us. Molly beat me. Dad said that whoever does it first is the fault!¡±

    The child¡¯s thinking was simple, and he was not aware of the current situation. It was not just a matter of fighting.

    Eve was afraid, afraid that she and her husband will really lose their jobs because of this.

    She was even more afraid that her husband will know what happened to her when she worked in a nightclub before.

    Anthony can even find out her former workce, and certainly other things.

    ¡°Mommy mommy!¡±

    Facing her son¡¯s vexatious and pompous behavior, Eve pped grabbed his arm, and pushed him towards Molly.

    ¡°Apologize to Molly!¡±

    Cian burst into tears, but was stubborn and refused to apologize.

    Eve had to apologize for him, agreeing to Anthony¡¯s second n, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing trouble with you, Molly and the kindergarten. I¡¯ll immediately drop Cian from school, and I won¡¯t show up in front of you and Molly again. Please spare me and my family!¡±

    Anthony showed no expression, and said mercifully like a god, ¡°Well, go through the formalities.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±

    Cian, who was crying a lot, was taken away.

    The infirmary was finally quiet.

    Molly wasn¡¯t hurt and was ready to leave.

    The principal took Molly¡¯s little hand and personally sent her and Anthony out of the kindergarten.

    Before leaving, the principal squatted down and asked Molly in a low voice, ¡°Baby Molly, I just heard you call this gentleman godfather. Is your godfather married?¡±

    Molly shook her head and said honestly, ¡°No, my godfather has been a bachelor for thirty years!¡±

    Anthony was speechless.

    The principal smiled, not wanting to miss this opportunity, ¡°What do you think of me? If I am your godmother, will you like me?¡±

 Chapter 714 Will be cleaned up by the godfatherâ€™s daddy

    Anthony was also curious about Molly¡¯s attitude.

    The principal of this kindergarten was very gentle and had a soft voice. She seemed to know better than Mavis how to make kids happy.

    Molly blinked, and her ck and big eyes looked extremely clever.

    She shook her head, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t. my godfather is already dating Mavis.¡± She approached the principal with a mysterious face and whispered, ¡°They only dated two days ago, and they are in a good rtionship.¡±

    The principal was embarrassed, ¡°Well, then, it¡¯s a pity. I have no fate with your godfather¡­¡±

    It would be great if she met him two days earlier. He was such a good man who was handsome and rich. What a pity.

    The principal sighed inwardly and kept sighing as she watched Anthony leave with Molly who was in his arms.

    In the car back home.

    Anthonyughed, ¡°It seems you still prefer Mavis, blocking all the way that the principal can go.¡±

    Molly held her hands and looked like a little adult, and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s not because of this. Although I¡¯m young, I know everything. Mavis really likes you.¡±

    ¡°The principal just saw you in the infirmary. You are handsome and rich, so she likes you.¡±

    ¡°She is just like Nevaeh before. She only cares about the money and your look. She is a very snobby woman, and I don¡¯t like her.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t expect her to say it all, and analyze these women well.

    She hadn¡¯t grown up yet but could understand many things.

    Molly touched the window and looked at the scenery outside the window, ¡°Hey, this seems to be heading back to the White Mansion, right?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home yet. Let¡¯s go to theb first. My brother should still be infusion. I want to apany him.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face froze, remembering for no reason that in kindergarten, Molly used Cian of calling Spencer a useless invalid.

    She must also feel sorry for Spencer. She must have med him in her heart, right?

    How on earth will he pay his debt to Spencer?

    Anthony kept silent, turned the car silently, and headed towards theboratory.

    Molly didn¡¯t pay attention to his expression, wondering how to hide the fact she fought.

    With her whole little face pained with worry, she leaned over to Anthony, who was driving with one hand, and hugged his free right hand.

    ¡°Anthony, what happened to me in kindergarten today, can you help me hide it? Don¡¯t tell my daddy!¡±

    ¡°Daddy is super fierce. If he knows, he will punish me¡­¡±

    She pouted and the thought of Malcolm made her angry.

    ¡°Daddy warned mest time. Don¡¯t fight, don¡¯t bully other children, and be a quiet and elegant little girl like Mommy.¡±

    ¡°Daddy is so bad. He often uses knives and guns. He likes to use force to solve the problem, but he wants me to be ady. That¡¯s too much!¡±

    She groaned, with her little hands on her hips.

    Anthony held back hisughter and shook his head helplessly, ¡°He¡¯s doing it for your own good, and he¡¯s all against the bad guys. Now in a society ruled byw, the one who strikes first will lose, especially in a fight. What happened today, Molly, you¡¯re indeed wrong.¡±

    If Molly really didn¡¯t like him, she shouldn¡¯t beat him but use some other ways.

    Anthony wouldn¡¯t tell Molly this because she was too young to teach her bad stuff.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Molly actually knew she was wrong, so she didn¡¯t dare to let Malcolm know it.

    She pursed her lips and twisted the hem of her clothes with her little fingers, ¡°Cian scolded my brother first. I can¡¯t help it.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Anthony couldn¡¯t bear to scold her at all, and reached out and rubbed her little head asfort.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing for you to protect your brother. Don¡¯t worry. I will keep it a secret and won¡¯t let your daddy know about it at all.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re the best~¡± Molly smiled, which looked innocent and cute.

    Anthony stared at her face, which was a mini version of Lyra, for a moment.

    ¡°I remember Lyra was the same as you when she was a child. She liked to y and went crazy. She has a lively temperament. She never hides it when she is angry. It¡¯s definitely not good to make her angry.¡±

    Molly became interested, ¡°Does Mommy also fight with others?¡±

    Anthonyughed. His mind was quickly taken back to his childhood with Lyra.

    ¡°Yeah, she could fight a lot. Sometimes when there were many people on the other side, she can¡¯t win, so I tried my best to help her fight back, but I broke the bridge of the opponent¡¯s nose.¡±

    Mollyughed, listening intently with interest, ¡°And then what?¡±

    ¡°The person who was beatenter approached the Lloyd family and the Cahan family to exin. Both our families lost money. Lyra is the Lloyd family¡¯s favorite. She was just reproached, but I was beaten as punishment. ¡±

    Molly covered her mouth and snickered, ¡°It turns out you were not well-behaved when you were a child, and you would also be cleaned up by your daddy.¡±

    Anthony just smiled and said nothing.

    He was in a different childhood than Molly.

    Molly was the darling of Malcolm and Lyra. No matter how big the mistake was, Malcolm wouldn¡¯t beat her but focused onnguage education and deterrence.

    But his father was out of the country at the time, and Caitlin was in charge.

    Caitlin just waited to find out what was wrong with him, and asked the servant to put him on the bench, beat him with the rattan, and beat him until he begged for mercy.

    It was so painful that he couldn¡¯t get out of bed or walk for a week after the incident.

    ¡­

    Anthony was driving, staring ahead, and looking gloomy.

    Those years of suffering, sin, scorn and abuse, because of being an illegitimate child, were over.

    Now that Caitlin was dead, her most beloved son, Shane, had been sent to prison to serve a life sentence withoutmutation.

    He was the final winner.

    Molly didn¡¯t know that in his light-hearted narrative, there were so many childhood sorrows, and her attention was all on her mommy.

    ¡°It seems Daddy doesn¡¯t know Mommy at all. He actually said Mommy was quiet and elegant when she was a child, and tricked me into being ady!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be ady. I have to do whatever I want. My Daddy can¡¯t suppress my nature!¡±

    Anthony smiled dotingly and stroked her head, ¡°Yes, with me, you can do whatever you want. If anything happens, I will cover you, and I will always stand by your side unconditionally, protect you.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s so good for you. I love you~¡±

    With such a happy girl by his side, Anthony was content.

    Fighting was not good, but Molly was still young, and Anthony didn¡¯t want to restrict her too much.

    When she grew up and matured, she will understand what she should understand.

    ¡­

    The luxury car parked in theboratory¡¯s open-air parking lot.

    Anthony got out of the car first, went around to the co-pilot, personally helped Molly open the door, unbuckled the seat belt, and hugged her.

    Molly took the opportunity to wrap her arms around his neck and kiss on his handsome face.

    ¡°Long live my god-daddy~¡±

    Anthony was coaxed by her to the point that his whole heart seemed to be in a honeypot, and he carried her into theboratory with one hand, all the way to Spencer¡¯s ward.

    Little did he know, however, that Spencer, who was scheming, was already thinking about his next request.

 Chapter 715 Bet, sign the life and death contract

    When Anthony brought Molly into the ward, he saw Chad and Spencer in the ward.

    Anthony joked lightly, ¡°Mr. Chad is a busy man in NIB now. How can youe to theboratory to visit Spencer?¡±

    Chad put one hand in his pocket, leaning against the back of the chair, which looked veryzy.

    ¡°There is a big case in the bureau recently. Mr. Malcolm go to battle in person. I want to serve tea, but Mr. Malcolm insists on giving me a holiday and asks me to take care of my little nephew for a day.¡±

    It was obviously another job in disguise, but Chad said it very proudly, like a paid reward.

    Molly took off her little shoes and scrambled to the bed, leaning over to Spencer¡¯s side.

    ¡°How are you? Will you be ufortable? Massage your shoulder?¡±

    Spencer felt annoyed when he saw Anthony, and his attitude to Molly was not good. She was the little follower beside him, so he avoided her loving hug.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not ufortable. I¡¯m used to it. Don¡¯t pull me. I¡¯ll be morefortable.¡±

    ¡°Well, okay¡­¡±

    Molly let go of him sensibly, and sat quietly beside him.

    Spencer looked at Anthony who was not far away again. His little expression was cool, like a little adult.

    ¡°Anthony, I heard you had a bet with my Uncle Chad a few years ago?¡±

    He called Anthony¡¯s name directly but called Chad with ¡°my uncle¡±.

    Spencer¡¯s attitude towards the two men was obvious.

    Anthony didn¡¯t react very much. Even if Spencer told all the Crana people that Spencer didn¡¯t recognize him as a godfather, that was what he deserved.

    Chad took over with a smile, ¡°Yeah, I had an appointment before, but I haven¡¯t had time to fulfill the bet. When will Mr. Cahan be free, let¡¯s find a ce to learn from each other?¡±

    Anthony thought for a while, and was about to answer when Spencer said, ¡°I think he and you are free today. Why don¡¯t Molly and I watch a live boxing match?¡±

    He spoke so passionately that even Molly was a little moved.

    ¡°Compared with Chad and Godfather¡¯s skills, who¡¯s better?¡±

    Chad said, ¡°I¡¯m doing it as a career. Although I have a lot of business in the bureau in recent years, I haven¡¯t forgotten to train my physical fitness. I¡¯m afraid I will bully your godfather.¡±

    Spencer¡¯s eyes wandered back and forth between the two, and smiled with interest.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It has to bepared before finding it out. Anthony split durian with his bare handst time. He might win Chad.¡±

    ¡°Split durian with your bare hand? Anthony, you are fierce enough.¡± Chad became interested, ¡°Why not just today? Let¡¯s fight for fun. Whoever loses will treat us a dinner?¡±

    Spencer wasn¡¯t too satisfied.

    ¡°It¡¯s boring to fight for fun, and it¡¯s even more boring to treat us a dinner. It¡¯s irrelevant. Anthony and Chad¡¯s desire to win is not strong.¡±

    Chad turned his head to stare at him. ¡°What¡¯s your idea?¡±

    The corner of Spencer¡¯s mouth twitched, and heughed horribly, ¡°It¡¯s better to sign a life-and-death contract. Even if your arms and legs are broken, you must be willing to admit defeat! Anthony, do you dare?¡±

    He asked Anthony about it directly as soon as he came. Anthony looked at him as if he was guessing a little bit of a bad idea he was having.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s sign a life-and-death contract. I am willing to admit defeat if I do lose.¡±

    He knew that he was here to repay the debt, without any hesitation.

    Chad was stunned, and asked Anthony in a low voice, ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    Anthony nodded.

    Spencer seemed to have seeded, smiling smugly.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided.¡±

    He raised his head and looked at thest half bottle of fluid he had not yet finished, ¡°Half an hourter, let¡¯spare in the small basketball court behind theboratory. Sign the life-and-death contract. Ask awyer to stamp the official seal. Do notarization, and establish the bet.¡±

    Chad¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Do you have to be so cruel?¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for his fear of losing, signing, stamping the official seal, notarizing it, and making a gambling contract, it would be too formal.

    Was it necessary to y so much between friends?

    ¡°Okay.¡± Anthony smiled lightly and looked at Spencer tenderly, ¡°Let¡¯s listen to Spencer ¡®s arrangements today. He will make the decision.¡±

    Spencer wasn¡¯t polite to him either, ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you two think about the bet?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Anthony and Chad said in unison.

    Spencer touched his chin with a small hand, pretended to be thoughtful, and asked Molly next to him, ¡°What do you think, Molly?¡±

    Molly smirked, ¡°Whoever loses will wear a small skirt to take pictures, and go out to the business district for a walk. How about it?¡±

    Anthony and Chad were speechless at the same time.

    Two straight men took pictures in women¡¯s clothes?

    Molly was really a blockbuster.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Spencer saw the expressions of rejection in his eyes and raised his chin, ¡°I think it¡¯s not bad, so be it. The loser will have to clean theb¡¯s toilet for a month in addition to wearing a small skirt to take pictures and go out. If Anthony loses, he will work as a follower for Uncle Chad for another month.¡±

    Chad tutted twice and whispered to Anthony, ¡°If you lose, you have to fulfill three bets. My little nephew can hold grudges. Who told you to mess with him.¡±

    Anthony smiled lightly, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. This is called special treatment.¡±

    It was clear that he was deliberately harassing him, and he was harassing him with great fanfare, but Anthony said it lightly and inexplicably turned it into an advantage.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll wait for you toe over and be my attendant when the timees. Serve me tea and massage my shoulders.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t speak.

    Spencer: ¡± Would you like to contact awyer? Uncle Chad.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Chad picked up his zer by the bed, turned and walked outside.

    Spencer looked at his sister, ¡± How boring Chad is going alone. You can apany him.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Molly looked at Anthony, then at his brother.

    Can they stay in a room alone?

    Shouldn¡¯t they fight?

    However, Anthony was very gentle and will not bully him.

    Spencer waved his hand casually, ¡°Come on, or Chad will be gone. Your little short legs can¡¯t catch up. I still have a few words to say to Anthony.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Molly agreed. ¡°But I am not short-legged! Humph!¡±

    She pursed her lips, snorted and then ran out the door to chase after Chad.

    Spencer and Anthony were left in the ward .

    Anthony¡¯s voice was soft, and he said first, ¡°Spencer, you deliberately keep me here. Is that a second request?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Spencer raised his head arrogantly. His face was exactly the same as Malcolm¡¯s, even the expression.

    Anthony thought for a while, ¡°So you want me to lose? Or do you want me to win?¡±

    Spencer asked slyly, ¡°So do you want to lose or win?¡±

    Anthony was very polite, ¡°It¡¯s all up to you.¡±

    ¡°If I say, I ask you to win, but you can¡¯t win too quickly, with a little blood and a little injury on your body. Isn¡¯t that too much?¡±

    His eyes were so dark that even Anthony couldn¡¯t understand the emotion in his eyes. What kind of trick was he ying?

    ¡°It¡¯s not too much. In a fight, injuries are inevitable, but don¡¯t worry, if it¡¯s real, Chad won¡¯t be soft. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that easy to win.¡±

    Spencer stepped up. ¡°If you don¡¯t fulfill my request, never expect my forgiveness. But if you do, I will consider making it easier for you in myst request.¡±

    Anthony took a deep breath, knowing that today¡¯s bet might not be good, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Spencer snorted arrogantly and turned his head away, ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. It¡¯s not as simple as you think. You¡¯ll know how good I am in a while.¡±

 Chapter 716 Fight, bet

    Half an hourter, Spencer and Anthony went to the small basketball court behind theb.

    A professionalwyer was already in ce, and the power of money allowed him to quickly draw up two life-and-death contracts.

    No matter life or death, if one party died, the other party had no criminal responsibility.

    Apanied by thewyer throughout, Anthony and Chad signed their names and fingerprinted two contracts respectively.

    Molly thoughtfully brought out two small stools, one for her brother and one for herself. She also prepared two packets of toffee, a box of strawberries, and a te of cut honeydew melons¡­

    ¡°Well,e on Spencer. I can¡¯t take it.¡±

    Spencer nced at her, and saw that on the stools she was holding, the food was piling up to catch up with her small size. And he felt a little disgusted.

    ¡°What a foodie. Can your little belly hold so much food?¡±

    Molly giggled, ¡°This isn¡¯t something I eat alone. It¡¯s also for you. After Chad and Anthony fight, they will definitely be thirsty, and they will eat it too.¡±

    She was thoughtful and everyone had a share.

    ¡°Girls are troublesome.¡± Spencer grumbled as he walked over arrogantly, took off the food on her stool, and lightened the weight.

    ¡°You¡¯re the best. I know you¡¯re just harsh verbally.¡±

    Spencer snorted and looked cold, but his little brows were raised upwards. He was a little proud of his sister¡¯s praise.

    Anthony stared at thewyer as he sorted out the two documents, and walked over to help Molly hold a small stool to the outermost wall of the basketball court.

    He squatted down, stroked Molly¡¯s soft face, and said worriedly, ¡°The fight between me and Chad may be a little bloody. You will probably feel ufortable when you see it. I will let Jimmy bring you go to the business district to watch a movie?¡±

    Last time when Molly saw him split the durian with his hand, Molly was ufortable seeing his hand bleeding for a while, and this time it might be even worse.

    ¡°No, I will cheer up for you. I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    ¡°Be obedient.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Spencer said, ¡°It¡¯s best to get her away, or she¡¯ll make a mess in a while.¡±

    Molly shook her head firmly, refusing to leave.

    Anthony had no choice but to give up, ¡°Then if you don¡¯t feel well, don¡¯t look at us, okay?¡±

    ¡°I know. When did you be so nagging?¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t exin any more, took Molly to the small stool, and helped her tore open the wrapping paper of toffee and fed it to her mouth.

    After doing all this, he got up and walked back towards Chad.

    The basketball court was not big, but more than enough for fights.

    There were only two spectators, Molly and Spencer.

    Thewyer acted as a referee, watched by the wall, and monitored the fairness of the bet.

    Chad and Anthony stood opposite each other, three meters apart.

    Before the start, Chad raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Anthony, do you want to lose or win?¡±

    Anthony nced at Spencer who was eating honeydew melon by the wall, ¡°Of course I want to win.¡±

    Chadughed, ¡°It depends on how much you have. I also want to win. After all, I don¡¯t want to wear women¡¯s clothes, and I don¡¯t want to clean the toilet.¡±

    ¡°So you used to be the head of the Security Agency, but you haven¡¯t trained for several years now, so your skills are probably not as good as before?¡±

    ¡°In this way, I will let you make three moves first. You make the first move.¡±

    Chad¡¯s hands were behind his back. He was smiling wildly, which looked defiant and confident.

    Anthony shook his head and refused, ¡°If I want to win, I have to win in an upright manner. I don¡¯t need you to give ground.¡±

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t be soft-hearted.¡±

    After Chad finished speaking, heunched an attack directly. Anthony dodged sideways, and quickly fought back.

    They fought very well.

    Molly watched intently and bit the strawberry, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so eye-catching that two handsome long-legged guys fight. It looks good.¡±

    Spencer snorted disdainfully, ¡°I guess you won¡¯t think so in a while. Don¡¯t cry then.¡±

    Molly didn¡¯t understand what he was saying, and continued to watch Anthony and Chad fight.

    Punching to the flesh, every blow had no mercy.

    Molly was so absorbed that she sometimes even forgot to eat strawberries.

    It seemed that the strength of the two people seemed to be evenly matched?

    Molly immediately ttered, ¡°Wow! Anthony hasn¡¯t worked out for so long, and he¡¯s still tied with Chad. Anthony is awesome!¡±

    Anthony heard it, and was stunned for a moment, but was hit in the face by the fist pushed by Chad.

    His cheek quickly turned blue and painted.

    Molly immediately covered her mouth, feeling distressed and apologetic, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t speak up¡­¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t me her and continued to fight with Chad.

    In fact, at the beginning of the fight, both of them pulled back their strength and tested each other¡¯s strength first.

    Twenty strokester, Anthony remembered what Spencer had told him alone in the ward.

    He was going to win.

    But he can¡¯t win too easily. He had to get hurt and see the blood, so Spencer will be satisfied.

    Thinking of this, Anthony restrained two points of strength, only defending and not attacking.

    Chad just added a little more force and punched him. Anthony ducked for half a beat slower before getting another p in the face.

    The blood was drowning in the corners of his mouth. Anthony fell back several steps before he could stand up.

    Chad stopped his hand and stared at him seriously, ¡°Anthony, do you look down on me? Just now, you can hide. If you dare to lose to me on purpose, I will beat you first.¡±

    Anthony raised his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth and smiled casually, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t fought for a long time. I¡¯m a little weak. I¡¯m not as good as you.¡±

    Chad hummed, ¡°Admit defeat?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. Unless I am carried out sideways today, I will never admit defeat. Continue!¡±

    The bet was not over yet, and the two fought again.

    This time, Anthony got hit by Chad for every two moves.

    asionally, his arm was hit. asionally, his knee was kicked. More and more ces on his body had injuries, and he had to save his physical strength to win the bet.

    Chad didn¡¯t show mercy, but he didn¡¯t use all his strength.

    Molly watched more and more nervously. Her little heart was thumping and she weakly tugged at her brother¡¯s little sleeve.

    ¡°Spencer, who do you think will win?¡±

    Spencer blinked his ck eyes, sat upright, and smiled, ¡°Of course Uncle Chad.¡±

    Molly frowned, looking at the fight between Anthony and Chad.

    Anthony was injured, and the corners of his mouth was bleeding¡­ She didn¡¯t want Anthony to lose, but she wanted to see him wear a small skirt.

    After ten minutes of fighting, Anthony fell to the ground three times with multiple injuries.

    Chad was unscathed. Nothing happened to him, and the situation was clear.

    The two were pulled apart again. Chad was sweaty and casually lifted the cuffs of his shirt, ¡°Anthony, admit defeat. You can¡¯t win against me. I don¡¯t want to beat you into a pig today and take you out on a stretcher.¡±

    Anthony faltered two steps backwards, and he was a little unsteady. And his whole body was in pain.

    He was beaten like this. Spencer should be relieved, so it was time to find a way to end it.

    ¡°Then carry me out. As long as I can stand up, I will never admit defeat today.¡±

    He stared hard and attacked Chad again, this time with all his strength.

    Chad was stunned for a moment. As if he didn¡¯t react, he was suddenly beaten back, and the corner of his mouth was also punched, turning blue.

    The bet was still in suspense.

 Chapter 717 Chad: bro, Iâ€™m wronged

    The situation on the small basketball court was getting more and more intense.

    The two seemed to have entered a tense real fight with each other now.

    They didn¡¯t entered the state before, and they were still warming up.

    The sound of fist to the flesh made the honeydew melon in Molly¡¯s hand almost fall.

    ¡°Jesus! There¡¯s blood all over Anthony and Chad. So scary!¡±

    Spencer chatted with her calmly, ¡°Chad¡¯s body is covered with Anthony¡¯s blood. Anthony can never beat Chad.¡±

    He saw that Molly¡¯s little face turned pale with fright, and immediately stretched out his little hand to cover his sister¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t watch it. Children should not watch this bloody fight. Be careful. When you go back at night, you might have nightmares.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ you¡¯re also a child. Why aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±

    Spencer raised his chin and looked arrogant, ¡°Because I¡¯m a brother, a man.¡±

    Molly pouted, feeling very dissatisfied, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. Although I look flustered and nervous, I¡¯m also looking forward to who will win. I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯m going to sit here and see the result of the bet between Anthony and Chad!¡±

    She was so angry that she didn¡¯t even eat the honeydew melon, and continued to watch Anthony and Chad fight seriously.

    The oue of the bet was undecided, but Lyra and Malcolm arrived at the basketball court first.

    ¡°Mummy ~ Daddy!¡± Molly took the initiative to run over and called softly, ¡°How did you know we are here?¡±

    Lyra: ¡°I went to Spencer¡¯s ward and found that there was no one there. So I asked Uncle Jimmy, and came over when I learned that you are on the basketball court.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then Daddy and Mommy, let¡¯s watch the fight together~ There are still melons and fruits to eat!¡±

    Malcolm bent over and cradled Molly in one of his strong arms, but his dark eyes kept staring at the two men still fighting in the middle of the basketball court.

    ¡°What happened to them? Why does the fight suddenly start?¡±

    Molly: ¡°Anthony made an appointment with Chad. The loser will wear small skirt to take pictures and go shopping, and clean theboratory toilet for a month. Spencer even adds an extra condition to Anthony. He will serve as Chad¡¯s attendant for a month if he loses.¡±

    Lyra and Malcolm were speechless.

    Both men were 30-year-old. Why were they still so immature?

    Lyra¡¯s eyes also fell on the two men fighting on the field, especially Anthony, who was covered in injuries and clearly at a disadvantage. He was not much to Chad, but he had to hold on.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to end. They¡¯ve already fought this point. Why are they still serious?¡± Lyra asked with a sullen face.

    Spencer came over and exined, ¡± Anthony and Chad have signed the life-and-death contracts. Awyer has drawn up the contracts to act as a referee. ¡±

    Lyra knew her kid too well. ¡°It¡¯s your idea?¡±

    Spencer didn¡¯t lie but nodded, ¡°It was Chad who said that he had an appointment with Anthony a few years ago. He was too busy, so he forgot. He¡¯s free today, so he¡¯ll fulfill the bet.¡±

    Malcolm recalled, ¡°There was such a thing.¡±

    Lyra stared at the intense fight on the basketball court, ¡°It¡¯s enough to just make an appointment. Looking at their posture, do they have to die before it ends?¡±

    Malcolm followed her gaze and found that she had been staring at Anthony, who was seriously injured, and he furrowed and felt secretly unhappy.

    The tone was envious for no reason. ¡°Are you worried about Anthony?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lyra stared at him inexplicably.

    With a sullen face, he quickly yielded in front of the gaze of his wife, ¡°It¡¯s true that the fight is a bit too much. I¡¯ll stop them and decide who will win ording to the injury.¡±

    Spencer stopped him.

    ¡°Daddy, you can¡¯t participate. This is a matter between Anthony and Chad. Since they signed a life-and-death contract, they should bear the consequences. It should not be up to you to decide who wins or loses.¡±

    Malcolm stopped talking.

    Among men, fights were normal.

    What was more, even if Anthony was seriously injured and a leg bone was broken, he felt normal.

    Lyra didn¡¯t think so.

    She squatted down, looked at Spencer, put both hands on her son¡¯s thin shoulders, and asked softly, ¡°Is it you who let them sign it? You really want Anthony to die in this bet?¡±

    Spencer blinked his eyes and shook his head, ¡°How boring if he dies? He can only pay off the debt to me when he lives.¡±

    Lyra was startled, just didn¡¯t expect him to say that, but didn¡¯t think much of it.

    As a child, it was normal to say anything.

    She rubbed her baby son¡¯s little head and said earnestly. ¡°I know Anthony. He¡¯s a man who won¡¯t admit defeat. Once he decides to win, even if he really loses his life, he has to fight to the death. It could be life-threatening. That¡¯s what you want to see?¡±

    Malcolm watched her instructing her son and defending Anthony, frowned so tightly and was jealous for no reason.

    Puff-

    In the middle of the basketball court, Anthony had fallen down for countless time.

    He choked several mouthfuls of blood. This fight might have made him break a rib, causing serious injury.

    But in order to win and to fulfill the second request Spencer gave him, he held his breath and tried a few times with his trembling arms, trying to get up from the ground.

    Spencer looked at him and felt a little ufortable.

    Lyra smiled, looked at the soft-hearted expression of her baby son, and said at the right time, ¡°When he is alive, you can see him wearing a pink skirt, and can see the dignified CEO of Cahan Group will be Chad¡¯s attendant. Isn¡¯t it fun?¡±

    Spencer thought so too.

    He ran a few steps in the direction in which Anthony fell to the ground, and said loudly, ¡°Anthony, I changed my mind. I want you to lose. In terms of injury, it¡¯s Chad¡¯s mercy. You¡¯ve already lost!¡±

    Anthony no longer struggled to get up, buty on his back. His weak and painful blue eyes wewre staring at the sky, but he was smiling.

    It was a smile which showed that he could finally rx.

    Since Spencer had added one more condition to this bet, he had long guessed that Spencer didn¡¯t want him to win. Spencer just wanted to see him try his best, only to be abused by Chad.

    Today was Anthony¡¯s suffering day.

    Spencer was really like his dad, a scheming brat.

    With a rxed smile, Anthony coughed, ¡°I admit defeat.¡±

    Chad wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, waspletely unaware that he was a tool man, and took the initiative to step forward and extend a hand to Anthony.

    Anthony nced at him and stretched out his arm to ept his support.

    ¡°Can you stand still?¡±

    Anthony said lightly, ¡°Well, I can¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°Why do you sound so infuriating? From tomorrow onwards, you will be my attendant, so be polite to your boss.¡± Chad put on airs.

    Anthony smiled slightly, ¡°Okay.¡±

    He was supported by Chad and limped to the door of the basketball court, where Lyra, Malcolm and Molly were all standing.

    Molly broke free from Malcolm¡¯s embrace and ran over to him, giving him a distressed greeting, like a small talkaholic.

    Malcolm¡¯s face grew grim.

    His wife helped Anthony, and even his daughter helped Anthony. The inexplicable sense of crisis made him very ufortable.

    As soon as the two approached, Chad looked up and saw Malcolm¡¯s face.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Bro, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Malcolm looked at him and said coolly, ¡°As the deputy director of NIB, it¡¯s a shame topete with Anthony who has not been trained for many years and his limbs are deteriorating, because you¡¯re injured too. It¡¯s really humiliating. From tomorrow on, wear skirt and clean toilet for a month. You do it too.¡±

    ¡°What?!!¡±

    Like a bolt from the blue hitting Chad¡¯s head, it made him bewildered.

    How can he still fulfill the bet after winning! He was so aggrieved.

    With a bitter face, he wanted to cry but without tears, ¡°Bro, I am wronged.¡±

    ¡°Not happy with that?¡± Malcolm hummed, ¡°Thene to my office tomorrow morning and I give you a high-intensity training session in person?¡±

    Chad¡¯s back froze. His cold sweat poured out, and he twitched the corners of his mouth and said weakly, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to make you work so hard. I¡¯d better wear a skirt to clean the toilet!¡±

 Chapter 718 Malcolm is infuriating to dare say Rara is fat

    Molly gloated beside, pping her hands, ¡°Oh yeah, Chad and Anthony are wearing small skirts to clean the toilet. The scene must be beautiful. I want to see maid costumes!¡±

    Maid costumes?

    Several adults looked at her with strange expressions.

    She really dared to think.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Lyra: Take no offense at a child¡¯s babble.

    Malcolm: My gene, my fault! -_-||.

    Anthony: Just a maid costume. I love Molly and I should pamper her.

    Chad: What a shame (¥Î=§¥=)¥Î©ß©¥©ß.

    Molly was unaware of the rich mental activities of several adults, and nibbled at a piece of honeydew melon.

    The thought of seeing the maid costumes made her feel very good.

    ¡°Anthony, I¡¯ll help you with Chad!¡±

    Anthony shook his head, ¡°I can walk. You continue to eat the honeydew melon.¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re injured. How can I ¡­¡±

    Her little brows furrowed. Molly said and stuffed a piece of sweet honeydew into her mouth.

    The cheeks were bulging, like a small squirrel foraging, and there was honeydew juice at the corners of the mouth.

    Spencer shook his head, ¡°Let¡¯s go, foodie. Let Chad send Anthony to theb to check his body. We should go home.¡±

    For the first time, Malcolm didn¡¯t hug the baby girl first, but bypassed Molly, hugged Spencer, and left theb without looking back, not talking to Lyra.

    Lyra vaguely sensed that something was wrong with him, but without thinking about it, she hugged Molly and followed Malcolm home.

    One adult and one kid, one after the other, the atmosphere was a bit unusual.

    In the car to home.

    Except for Molly¡¯sughter, Malcolm and Lyra remained silent.

    Lyra looked out the window, thinking about an important contract she just signed today.

    Malcolm nced at her from time to time in the passenger seat and noticed that she had been staring out of the car window.

    With unreasonable bad mood, Malcolm¡¯s tone of voice was somewhat resentful for no reason, ¡°What are you thinking? You are so inattentive when we go home. Are you thinking about Anthony¡¯s injury?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lyra returned to her senses.

    Malcolm sullenly said, ¡°Are you distressed that Anthony is seriously injured today?¡±

    Lyra felt inexplicable, ¡°What are you thinking? He is Spencer and Molly¡¯s godfather, and he is rted to the Lloyd family. I just don¡¯t want to see things get too serious.¡±

    Since there was a bet, there were a winner and a loser.

    If win or lose, one should take the risk of injury.

    She was not a goddess, and she will not blindly pity anyone.

    What was more, Anthony had indeed done wrong thing, and although he had helped her a lot since then, the debt he owed Spencer should really be repaid.

    She thought so.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t know, and just thought her tone and attitude seemed a little impatient.

    ¡°You and Anthony are childhood friends. You have known him longer than me. Because he is now Spencer and Molly¡¯s godfather after all, you will feel sorry for him and don¡¯t want to see him hurt like this. I understand.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. What are you talking about?¡±

    Lyra stared at him solemnly andined in a low voice, ¡°Speaking of these past things in front of the kids, do you want me to mention your past romances?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s arrogance disappeared, ¡°Rara, if I am seriously injured in a fight, will you feel sorry for me?¡±

    Lyra frowned. ¡°Guess what?¡±

    She seemed to understand a little, ¡°You think I feel bad for Anthony, so you¡¯re jealous?¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t speak and didn¡¯t argue. Obviously it was because of this.

    Lyra sighed, ¡°Of course I will feel sorry for you, but I won¡¯t give you a chance to get seriously injured in a fight. If you dare to do it, go home and I¡¯ll punish you first.¡±

    Spencer and Molly in the back row saw their always loving Daddy and Mommy quarrel for the first time.

    Molly hugged her brother and got into his arms, not daring to make a sound.

    Woo, Mommy was more fierce than Daddy. She had to punish her daddy~

    The car fell silent for a moment.

    The couple in the front row felt suffocated

    After a while, Malcolm realized what she just said, ¡°So you just admitted that you feel sorry for Anthony?¡±

    Lyra was confused.

    Obviously she wanted to give him an out. How did he think?

    ¡°Malcolm, it¡¯s been a long time since we haven¡¯t quarreled. Do you need a beating? Do you want to experience a quarrel package for a few days? I can also give you a top-level punishment experience package.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s back stiffened, and the moment Lyra was really angry, he waspletely defeated.

    ¡°Babe¡­¡± He softened his voice.

    Lyra turned sideways and looked out the car window, sulking and saying ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anything¡±.

    Malcolm was driving, looking at her from time to time.

    She had no sign of calming down at all, which was a precursor to a storm.

    But Spencer and Molly were still in the car, and some soft words that would damage the father¡¯s dignity and were not suitable to say in front of the kids, he had to give up.

    The four returned to the White Mansion in silence.

    The luxury car drove into the garage and just stopped. Lyra decisively opened the door and got out of the car.

    Before Malcolm could react, she held a kid in one hand and headed back to Lyre Spiti first.

    He was too miserable that she didn¡¯t leave a kid for him.

    Because of his long legs, he chased her very fast. Spencer grabbed his mommy¡¯s shoulder and grinned to Malcolm.

    ¡°Daddy, you ask for it. You make Mummy angry, so tonight you will go to sleep in the study room?¡±

    Molly shouted happily, hugged Lyra¡¯s neck and kissed, ¡°Yeah! Mommy is ours tonight!¡±

    Malcolm saw the gloating expressions of the two kids, and his face looked serious.

    So they were his biological kids?

    ¡°You wish! Dare to steal my wife from me? Be careful!¡±

    Molly pouted, ¡°Daddy is bad, threaten us.¡±

    Spencer disapproved. With that handsome and delicate little face, he was smiling, ¡°Who told you to make Mummy angry? Even I know Mummy can¡¯t like Anthony, but you¡¯re jealous.¡±

    Molly kept echoing, adding more, ¡°Daddy, you deserve to be punished!! Humph!¡±

    This was a little revenge from scolded before.

    Malcolm was speechless and wanted to throw the kids out.

    Lyra chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re right. Tomorrow I will take a day off, go shopping with you, and pick a toy you like.¡±

    ¡± Wow ! Mommy is the best!¡± Molly was so happy.

    It was screwed. Malcolm seemed to havepletely lost his right to speak in this family, and he had to lose the other half of bed tonight.

    He can¡¯t even think about the reason why he was jealous an hour ago. He just wanted to coax his wife.

    ¡°Rara, give me one. These two little fatties must be heavy, right?¡±

    Lyra gave him a cool look and didn¡¯t answer him.

    Both kids held grudges, and Malcolm didn¡¯t need her to punish him.

    Sure enough, Molly was very dissatisfied, ¡°How can you say I¡¯m a little fatty? I was born by Mommy. Don¡¯t you just dislike Mommy for being fat?¡±

    Malcolm narrowed his eyes, ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, no one will treat you as a little mute.¡±

    Molly refused to ept, ¡°Am I going to shut up to tell the truth? You¡¯re clearly saying that Mommy is fat.¡±

    Spencerined directly, ¡°Mummy, you are so slender and beautiful. You are not fat. Daddy needs to be punished.¡±

    Malcolm stared at each of the two kids.

    After a long pause, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I am also fat, and our whole family is fat!¡±

 Chapter 719 Malcolm is a thief in his own house

    Because Malcolm said so, the Whites turned fat.

    Lyra smirked and couldn¡¯t help walking faster with her two babies in her arms, away from some stupid husband who was delirious and cursed himself.

    ¡­

    Lyra still wouldn¡¯t speak to Malcolm at the dinner table .

    It seemed that she was deliberate to let him suffer a little.

    After dinner, Malcolm behaved well, went to wash the dishes and tidied up the kitchen.

    Lyra tutored Molly¡¯s kindergarten homework in the room.

    Spencer was bored, so he did a new set of math Olympiad test next to them.

    Two hourster, the harmonious evening atmosphere ended.

    Lyra took the two babies back to the master bedroom, nning to sleep together.

    Malcolm put one hand in his pocket, looked straight, and followed into the master bedroom, pretending nothing had happened.

    Within two minutes, he was kicked out by Lyra.

    The bedroom door was closed, isting him.

    This was not the first time that he had been kicked out and asked to sleep in the study room.

    Malcolm sighed and knocked on the door softly, ¡°Babe, stop it.¡±

    Immediately afterwards, Lyra¡¯s delicate voice could be heard.

    ¡°This bed is too small. It¡¯s a little crowded for four people to sleep. Mr. Malcolm, you can go to sleep in the study tonight. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow morning.¡±

    His entire chest was filled with endless regrets.

    Well, why did he mention Anthony during the day?

    What was more, he personally agreed to let Anthony be their godfather. Now that their children were five years old, it was absolutely impossible for Anthony to take advantage.

    Why did he get so impulsive during the day and feel jealousy?

    Now he had to suffered it himself.

    Malcolm stood in front of the door, and rolled up the cuffs of his shirt impetuously. He held the door frame with one hand. His strong forearms were really beautiful.

    After some deliberation, he decided to abandon the father¡¯s majesty in front of the kids, and talk softly.

    ¡°My babe, I am wrong. You and Anthony were childhood friends many years ago. I really shouldn¡¯t mention it.¡±

    ¡°I said the wrong thing during the day. My babe, don¡¯t be cold to me. Why not just beat me?¡±

    There was a click sound of the master bedroom door that was unlocked from the inside.

    Malcolm was overjoyed, ¡°Rara, you still feel distressed¡­¡±

    The voice stopped abruptly, because he saw that it wasn¡¯t Lyra who came to open the door, but Molly.

    ¡°Stop talking, Daddy. Mommy is tired. Don¡¯t disturb Mommy to sleep. Let¡¯s talk about the mistake tomorrow. Mommy belongs to my brother and I tonight~¡±

    ¡°Daddy, go to your study! Go to the study and sleep!¡±

    Molly said, taking out a pillow from behind and handing it to him, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t sleep in the study, so Spencer asks me to give you the pillow. Daddy, rest early. Good night ~¡±

    Bang!

    The moment he took the pillow, the door to the room was mmed shut.

    The wind blew on his face.

    Malcolm stared at the pillow in his hand, and gritted his teeth helplessly and unhappily for a while, ¡°Spencer, Molly, you¡¯re my filial kids. This debt will be repaid by you in the future.¡±

    He turned to leave and went to the study upstairs.

    Inside the room, Molly was still leaning on the door, eavesdropping on footsteps outside.

    Spencery in Lyra¡¯s arms, turned his head and asked, ¡°How? Did Daddy leave? What was he mumbling about?¡±

    Molly carefully twisted the door handle, narrowed her big eyes, and nced smartly out of the aisle.

    Empty.

    ¡°Daddy is finally leaving.¡± Molly pped her hands. She couldn¡¯t be happy for two seconds. She frowned and said, ¡°Daddy said before he left that we will pay back our debt tonight, sooner orter.¡±

    Molly got on the bed and hugged Lyra¡¯s leg.

    ¡°Mummy, you have to protect me. Daddy has done something wrong and still holds grudges. He has to punish me. If you don¡¯t help me, I will be scolded by him strictly!¡±

    Lyra couldn¡¯t stopughing at the two little kids glued to her body.

    Rubbing Molly¡¯s little head, she said jokingly, ¡°What are you afraid of? As long as you don¡¯t make mistakes and be good, Daddy won¡¯t be able to be angry with you.¡±

    Molly shook her head, ¡°But it¡¯s impossible for me not to make mistakes. I¡¯m not a littledy, but a monkey and a tough girl. Daddy will find out if I make mistakes.¡±

    Spencer said sarcastically from the side, ¡°It seems you are still very self-aware. You know you are very naughty.¡±

    Molly pouted and frowned, and snorted very unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t be too proud. Daddy also bears grudges with you!¡±

    Seeing that the two little kids were about to start bickering again, Lyra quickly separated the two.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time to sleep.¡±

    Molly blinked and stared at Lyra with grievance, ¡± Mommy, you don¡¯t love me anymore. You didn¡¯t even say you want to protect me!¡±

    Lyra knew very well how naughty her baby girl was, and patted her gently on the head with a smile, ¡°After all punishment, you¡¯re a tough girl again!¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m so poor.¡± Molly¡¯s eyes looked bitter.

    Lyra picked up a fairy tale book on the bedside table, prepared for bedtime story, and told the two little kids three bedtime stories.

    Molly groaned and fell asleep in a fairy tale vision.

    Spencer felt so bored that he fell asleep.

    The master bedroom only had a dim bedsidemp on.

    Lyra had a kid in each hand, and gently patted the two kids¡¯ small chests until they breathed smoothly and slept soundly.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    She yawned gracefully and was about to turn off the light to sleep when she heard a rustling movement from the balcony outside the bedroom.

    Lyra almost subconsciously protected the two kids, being alerted.

    Was it Malcolm , or someone with bad intentions?

    Therge floor-to-ceiling windows connecting to the balcony were opened little by little from the outside, and through the yellow light in the room, Malcolm ¡®s handsome face was gradually revealed.

    With a smile on his face, he stepped on the carpet lightly and came in.

    Every small, well-behaved and gentle gesture showed his status in this family that he can¡¯t anger his wife and wake up the kids.

    Lyra stared at him deliberately, ¡°Where do youe from?¡±

    He pointed to the upstairs, ¡°Ie down from the study.¡±

    Lyra whispered, ¡°It¡¯s obviously your own home, but you have to act like a thief.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you shut me out. In order to win the bed with you, I can only do this.¡± He was not ashamed, but proud.

    Lyra lowered her eyes and looked at the two kids, indicating, ¡°You can¡¯t sleep. There is no bed for you. Go back to the study and sleep.¡±

    Malcolm walked quickly to the bed, bent over, kissed her cheek, and said, ¡°No, I¡¯ll be where you¡¯re.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s anger had already subsided, and she almostughed.

    She quietly cleared her throat, suppressed her desire tough, and continued to use him in a serious manner, ¡°Don¡¯t think that what happened in the car today is letting go. In front of them, you actually brought up those old things. I think you are really infuriating.¡±

    Malcolm bent down again and kissed her on the other cheek, bring very well-behaved, ¡°Then I will help you get the ruler. You can beat me if you want.¡±

    ¡°I just had a deep reflection in the study room. I did it wrong. If I can be beaten by you, I will feel at ease.¡±

 Chapter 720 He should be punished

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fear of waking the sleeping kids, Lyra really wanted to punch him in the head.

    ¡°You know they are all asleep. If I beat you now, it will make a noise. You deliberately admit you mistake now, right?¡±

    Malcolm pondered seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll take out the washboard from the closet and kneel on it. There¡¯s no noise. When will you stop getting angry, I¡¯ll get up?¡±

    ¡°Not.¡±

    Lyra refused without thinking twice.

    Kneeling on the washboard hurt his knees too much, and she couldn¡¯t bear it.

    Malcolm was in trouble. ¡°What should I do then?¡±

    Lyra shook her head and raised her eyebrows proudly, ¡°Go back to your study and sleep.¡±

    He refused.

    After thinking for a while, Malcolm came up with a good idea.

    ¡°What about you go to the study with me? If I need to be punished, then you just do it. And I am able to have sex with you by the way. At most, half an hour. After that, we wille back and sleep with our kids.¡±

    Lyra raised her eyebrows and looked at him with a strange look.

    ¡°Only half an hour? How fast can you?¡±

    After pondering for a moment, he resolutely changed his words, ¡°Then don¡¯t count the time. This bed is big and spacious. I don¡¯t believe that within an hour or two, these two little ones can fall down the bed.¡±

    Lyra stopped talking.

    This proposal was really good.

    But she always felt something was wrong?

    ¡°It¡¯s obviously your fault tonight, but you actually want to abduct me to the study to have sex. You are so disobedient but you still want benefits?¡±

    Malcolm leaned over again and rubbed the tip of his charming wife¡¯s nose, ¡°We¡¯ve been sleeping with the kids for several nights. I can¡¯t even hug you. If I hold back, I¡¯ll be suffocated. Just pity me.¡±

    This lustful and maic voice was so coquettish. It really made her unable to resist at all.

    Lyra¡¯s heart fluttered, ¡°Well then¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so good.¡± Malcolm kissed her soft lips wantonly.

    He picked up the ruler in the drawer of the bedside table, and the two quietly left the room and went to the study.

    The two figures went upstairs quietly, and they let out a sigh of relief at the same time until the door of the study was closed.

    Lyra waved the ruler on her hand and made a loud cracking sound.

    She was excited about this.

    ¡°Come on honey. Find a ce to lie down.¡±

    It had been a long time since Lyra didn¡¯t beat him.

    Malcolm looked around the small study, and finally settled on a small sofa.

    He obediently walked over, half-removed his trousers, and leaned on the armrest of the sofa, looking like he was willing to be beaten and punished.

    The cold ruler stuck to the skin immediately.

    Malcolm shivered slightly, looking back, ¡°Be gentle.¡±

    Snap-

    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    The night was cold.

    In the master bedroom, there was only the sound of the sleeping breathing of the two cute kids.

    The movement in the study room was restless.

    One beating was followed with a groan.

    From a distance, it was a gripping sound.

    Lyra was very measured and beat Malcolm slightly.

    After beating and rubbing the wound, she was extremely gentle.

    And here came the sweet nightlife.

    ¡­

    Cahan Residence.

    Mavis sat on the sofa in the bedroom, waiting anxiously.

    It was already midnight, but Anthony hadn¡¯te back yet.

    She didn¡¯t even know what to do¡­

    She took out her phone, turned on a chat window with Anthony, and edited a message.

    [Mr. Cahan, where are you? Tonight is our wedding night ¡­]

    She paused typing, always feeling it a bitmanding and didactic in her tone.

    It was not good.

    She backspaced all and deleted.

    [Mr. Cahan, are you asleep? Tonight is our wedding night. Are youing back¡­]

    Was it too deliberate to emphasize the wedding night?

    It was not good.

    She backspaced again and deleted all.

    [Mr. Cahan, are you going back to Cahan Residence tonight?]

    It was concise and clear, neither deliberately close nor too strange.

    Well, she will send this.

    Mavis made up her mind and was about to tap the send button when she heard a loud noise in the garden.

    She walked over to the bed and saw that there were a bunch of servants in the garden, and a few doctors in white coats were standing.

    Everyone looked anxious and talked about something.

    Mavis faintly felt that something was wrong. There were so many people there. Who was injured?

    Just wondering, she soon saw Anthony who was supported by two servants, all the way from the garden to the vi.

    It turned out that Anthony was injured!

    Because it was so dark in the garden and the streetlights were dim, she couldn¡¯t see in which ce on Anthony¡¯s body was injured.

    But he was helped in. Did he hurt his leg?

    Mavis immediately opened the bedroom door and trotted downstairs to pick him up.

    As soon as she ran into the hall, she saw Anthony was supported in.

    The light in the hall was very bright, and she could see his state clearly.

    His right hand and left foot were in ster casts and appeared to be broken.

    The wound on his face was not light. There were bruises and purple marks everywhere, and they were swelling.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You were fine during the day. Why did you suddenly hurt like this?¡±

    Anthony smiled nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Mavis helped him back to the bedroom and covered him with the quilt.

    Anthony drove away the servants who looked sad, leaving only two doctors for bedtime checks.

    ¡°Except for the fracture of the right hand and left foot, the other injuries are all minor, which are not serious. Mr. Cahan, try not to get out of bed and walk these days. Take a good rest, and you will recover faster.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Anthony responded perfunctorily, focusing on the phone in his left hand.

    Instead, Mavis listened to the doctor¡¯s instructions very seriously. The doctor kept the pills and told him to take it again tonight, and he woulde to help Anthony for the infusion therapy in the morning.

    Anthony didn¡¯t listen the whole time, still on his phone.

    Mavis sent the two doctors away and returned with a ss of warm water.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, take your medicine.¡±

    Anthony stared at the screen of the mobile phone, and subconsciously used his right hand to pick it up. His right hand was limited in movement, and he couldn¡¯t get the pills in Mavis¡¯s hand at all, so he remembered that he had a cast.

    Mavis: ¡°Or¡­ put down the phone first, and take the medicine?¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t listen buty on his back on the head of the bed, looking extremelyzy, ¡°Feed me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Mavis¡¯s heart beat fast. How?

    Anthony could see the embarrassment on her face. ¡°How do you think it¡¯s feeding? Mouth to mouth?¡±

    Mavis¡¯ cheeks flushed, and she lowered her head.

    Anthony looked at her like this and wondered if it was because the two were already married, he somehow thought her shy demeanor was a little cute.

    ¡°Have you really never taken care of a patient?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll teach you.¡± Although he was injured, he seemed to be in a good mood, and he was impatient for the first time, ¡°Put the pills in my mouth, and then bring the water to my mouth. Slower¡­¡±

    Mavis did as she was told, putting all the six pills in her hand into his mouth and feeding him the warm water.

    Anthony raised his head to drink water. His Adam¡¯s apple kept moving, which looked a little sexy.

    Mavis¡¯s gaze, for no reason, fell on his well-defined Adam¡¯s apple.

    And she swallowed.

 Chapter 721 Massage and scratch

    Anthony keenly noticed her gaze and narrowed his eyes.

    He coughed on purpose.

    Mavis was so frightened that she instantly regained her senses, making herself look embarrassed as if she had done something bad.

    The wrist holding the ss shook uncontrobly.

    ¡°Sorry!¡±

    The transparent drops of water overflowed from Anthony¡¯s lips, sliding down his sharp jawline, all the way to his Adam¡¯s apple and vicle.

    That string of crystals, moving with his breathing, made him look sexier and more lustful.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it. I¡¯ll wipe it off for you.¡±

    Mavis felt guilty and insane, like a beast.

    Anthony was so injured that his handsome face was beaten with wounds but she could still imagine wildly his Adam¡¯s apple when he was drinking.

    The tips of her ears instantly turned red. She hurriedly took a tissue and helped Anthony wipe off the water stains.

    The fingertips could asionally touch the skin between his neck, which was soft and warm.

    As soon as she raised her head and met Anthony¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, Mavis felt ashamed, and immediately retracted her hand like there was an electric shock.

    ¡°Okay¡­ Okay, I wipe it up¡­¡±

    Anthony stared at her with a pair of blue eyes, ¡°You don¡¯t need to bother yourself to do these things in the future. There are servants at home. You can just use Cahan Residence as your residence. I won¡¯t interfere with what you want to do during the day.¡±

    Mavis lowered her eyes, ¡°Dn has already told me, I am your personal maid. As a maid, it is my duty to take care of you when you are injured. Otherwise the other Cahans should be suspicious.¡±

    He almost forgot about it.

    Because Reba asked about it at the dinner table, and his rtionship with Mavis was uncertain at the time, he casually said she was a private maid.

    The marriage certificate had now been obtained.

    Mavis was his nominal wife during the year, even if it was only for one year.

    ¡°I mishandled this matter. Because of the sudden marriage, I didn¡¯t disclose it to the Cahan family. You should give this matter a buffer period, and I will find a suitable time to reveal your identity after a while.¡±

    Mavis lowered her head sadly.

    ¡°In fact, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s not public. Anyway, the agreement is only for one year, and we will divorce when the time is up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, a year is not too long or too short. As my legal wife who is married in a hidden marriage this year, you should enjoy the treatment of being Mrs. Cahan in Cahan Residence.¡±

    Not a maid who can point fingers at her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this, just listen to me.¡±

    His attitude was strong. Mavis said nothing and took the ss away.

    ¡­

    Because of the fractures in his left leg and right hand, which required rest, Anthony¡¯s bet with Chad was postponed until seven dayster.

    In these seven days, in order to achieve the best recovery effect, Anthony really never got out of bed.

    Mavis insisted on taking care of him. As a wife, and a nominal personal maid, she insisted on doing so, and Anthony had no reason to refuse many times.

    Helping to wipe his body, feed medicine, and also apany to kill time, her all-round care was very considerate.

    The level of acquaintance between the two had also undergone some subtle changes in the past few days.

    In the afternoon, after feeding Anthony with pills, the bedroom returned to peace and harmony.

    Mavis was sitting on the sofa on her phone with a focused expression. There was a small notebook on the coffee table, and she was writing something with a ballpoint pen.

    Anthony was leaning on the head of the bed and on his mobile phone, ncing in her direction from time to time. Seeing that she looked serious, he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What are you writing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a job. I lost my job at the restaurant. You know it.¡±

    Anthony stared at her from a distance: ¡°Well, I know, but I said I will let you go back to the aquarium and continue to be the administrator. The days when you left your job are considered leave. Why don¡¯t you go back?¡±

    While busy with the writing, Mavis replied casually, ¡°Suham is the capital of rich businessmen in Crana. The level of consumption here is too high. My sry is only enough for daily expenses and rent. I will send some back to Teyria. Basically, I have no money left.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the way to go on like this. I n to do a job with quicker money. First, I will earn a generous start-up capital. I will try to rent a shop in Suham and start a small business, so that I can have a long-term foothold.¡±

    Anthony frowned and his face didn¡¯t look good, ¡°What kind of quick money do you want to make?¡± Like what happened at the barst time? Sell your body?

    Mavis smiled sweetly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s sales. It¡¯s better to rely on a real estatepany with high capital, so that themission is very high.¡±

    Anthony sullenlyined in a calm tone,

    ¡°Although themission for real estate sales is high, the base sry is very low. As a novice without any sales experience, you have no way to source customers. In the first two years, you can only get the base sry.¡±

    ¡°Although you live in Cahan Residence without rent now, with this basic sry, you can only wait to starve to death with your daily expenses.¡±

    He looked at his mobile phone casually, showing no expression, ¡°I also said that I will provide you with monthly pocket money, which is no less than what you earn by working outside. If you are reluctant to spend it, save it and rent a storefront to open a store a yearter. More than enough.¡±

    Mavis shook her head, ¡°This is your money, Mr. Cahan. I get this money for nothing. I use it and it will go against my conscience. I earn money with my own hands so I will feel more at ease.¡±

    Anthony frowned.

    There were actually young women who didn¡¯t love money these days?

    ¡°Mavis, are you out of your mind? You don¡¯t want any free money?¡±

    ¡°But this money is not for nothing. As my wife who has a one-year contract, you have solved my urgent need to be forced to marry by my family. And you have also provided me with care. For example, these few days. I will give you 100 thousands dors per month in the future. Not exactly pocket money, but the reward you deserve.¡±

    100 thousands dors per month?

    Mavis turned on her cell phone calctor and roughly calcted her monthly expenses.

    She spent less, so she can save more than 1 million a year. If she found a high-paying job again, um, maybe she can save another 200 to 300 thousands a year.

    For start-up capital, that was adequate.

    ¡°Since you say I deserve the reward, then I will ept it. In the future, I will be a maid in public, but I can also be a maid in private. I can do whatever you ask me to do. Or I will feel ufortable with this money.¡±

    Anthony chuckled.

    Looking at the calctions, he somehow felt that it was not annoying, but rather interesting.

    ¡°Okay, so when I call you, I feel more at ease, and I don¡¯t feel awkward at all.¡± He chuckled and raised his left hand, ¡°Thene and give me a massage and scratch it now.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll take a call first.¡±

    After Mavis finished speaking, she took her mobile phone and went to a small indoor balcony.

    She said she would do whatever he asked her to do but she was proved wrong the next second.

    If she was really a maid, she should be punished!

    He felt gloomy and unhappy, and the arm under his left sleeve was itchy, and he couldn¡¯t bear it.

    His right hand was in a ster cast, and he couldn¡¯t move, so he had to endure it.

    After waiting for three minutes, Mavis happily finished the phone call and jumped back to the bedroom.

    Turning her head, she saw Anthony didn¡¯t look good, as if he was about to eat people. She was inexplicable, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it a cramp? Do you need me to call a doctor?¡±

    Anthony gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, ¡°No,e here, massage and scratch!¡±

 Chapter 722 When are you wearing a skirt?

    Mavis immediately put down the phone and followed his instructions, scratching and massaging.

    Anthony felt a lot morefortable, ¡°Whom did you just call?¡±

    ¡°The HR of a real estate center called me for an interview. He thought that I am open-minded and a good person. He asked me to go to the interview tomorrow when I am free.¡±

    His brows furrowed in an instant. Anthony said in a low voice, ¡°I just said that you will be paid ording to your sry every month, so why are you still looking for a job?¡±

    ¡°There is no confrontation between the two.¡±

    Mavis clearly stated to Anthony, ¡°First of all, when you¡¯re healed, you will continue to work in the group, leaving early and returningte, so I can¡¯t take care of you like a maid during these hours. Finding a job is not a conflict with this.¡±

    ¡°When you reveal my identity at Cahan Residence, as the current maid, the Cahans will definitely reject me. I think I should have a proper job so that I won¡¯t be taken lightly.¡±

    ¡°Besides, the marriage agreement given by you does not say that I can¡¯t work after marriage. I have to realize my value. I can¡¯t eat my head off every day at Cahan Residence. Am I right?¡±

    Anthony was wordless.

    She did have the talent to do business. When it came to this, he only said one sentence, and she said it as many as possible.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine for you to go to work, but you can¡¯t do sales. The interview is canceled tomorrow.¡±

    It was not a negotiation.

    Mavis didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Sales often have dinner parties. It¡¯s not safe for a young woman to be drunk outside. You have to prevent some scheming men from putting things in the water. Before you can make money, you might be in danger. Even if you cry and regret at that time, it is useless.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to cry.¡± Mavis muttered softly, but she didn¡¯t refute. Anthony was right, and she really had to prevent these situations in advance.

    Anthony didn¡¯t give her a chance to think, and said directly, ¡°This matter is settled like this. You can find other jobs. Sales will not be considered.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, this is my business¡­¡±

    Anthony frowned slightly, put down his phone in a bad mood, and interrupted her, ¡°Half an hourter, the group has an important video conference. I have to attend. You help me change a suit and bring myptop.¡±

    Mavis can only suppress her unwillingness, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Anthony held a video conference, which contained amercial secret. Mavis was not suitable to stay in the room and listen, so she went out with the notebook and a ballpoint pen and continued to look for the job.

    Sitting in the garden, she made detailed records of the suitable jobs she picked.

    When she was busy doing so, she suddenly saw two pairs ofdies leather shoes.

    Mavis looked up. There were two younger maids.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± she asked politely.

    One of the maids, named P, stood in front of her condescendingly, looking arrogant and jealous.

    ¡°You¡¯re the maid who stays in Mr. Cahan¡¯s room all day and seduces him?¡±

    Another maid, named Lily, said, ¡°It¡¯s her, it¡¯s her. Yesterday I saw her go downstairs to the kitchen and serve lobster porridge for Mr. Cahan.¡±

    Mavis looked at the two and said in a neither humble nor arrogant way, ¡°I¡¯m a maid, but I won¡¯t seduce him. Please treat me with some respect.¡±

    P hummed and had her hands crossed, ¡°Every day you dress up so beautifully and you don¡¯t even wear a maid¡¯s uniform. At first nce, you look like you harbor evil intentions. You still say you won¡¯t seduce him?¡±

    Mavis knew that the two people came up to find fault, and she wasn¡¯t polite at all. After all, she was not a nice person.

    ¡°I don¡¯t wear the uniform, which is allowed by Mr. Cahan. If you have any opinions, you can report me to Mr. Cahan.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    The two women were furious to death.

    P: ¡°Don¡¯t think it¡¯s a special case. Don¡¯t think you can stay in the Mr. Cahan¡¯s bedroom that you can ignore me and think you¡¯re above than us. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that although the time I work here is not long and I¡¯m young, I have the most say.¡±

    Lily showed off proudly as if she wasplimenting a big shot, ¡°P is rmended by Mr. Patel, the most respected person in Cahan Residence. Maybe she will be the hostess of the Cahan family in the future. Be smart. Stay away from Mr. Cahan. If you dare to do anything outrageous, don¡¯t me P for not being soft-hearted. You will be disgraced and you will be kicked out of here.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Mavisughed.

    She didn¡¯t believe that Anthony would have a crush on such a foolish woman in the future.

    ¡°It seems you two are here to fight with me? Thene directly. You two together. I grew up in the mountains. I have done all kinds of dirty and heavy work. The strength is okay. If you identally get hurt, you can¡¯t me me for that.¡±

    She never caused troubles and was kind to others, but she was not afraid.

    Lily¡¯s face changed with fright.

    Gathering in a fight will be punished, or even fired. Besides, Mavis sounded like she was very good at fighting, very barbaric. If she can¡¯t win, she will not only lose face, but also lose her job.

    She hurriedly ducked behind P.

    After all, P came in by connection, and was not afraid of Mavis at all.

    But if there was a fight, as long as it was found out, even if she had connection and will not be fired, she will still not end well.

    It was safer to y intrigue.

    She snorted disdainfully, ¡°This time I¡¯m warning you. When serving , know the proper measure. I will stare you to death with my eyes. As long as you dare to make any outrageous actions, I will definitely let you be kicked out.¡±

    Mavis smiled slightly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    The two maids left.

    Mavis looked at their backs, with her eyes gradually dimmed.

    She hade to Cahan Residence for several days, and seldom saw Timothy. The butler Dn was quite polite to her. The other servants didn¡¯t like her.

    Only Reba had no air and took her to the rose promenade in the backyard to y together.

    Sometimes she was a real maid herself¡­

    Thinking of the marriage agreement and marriage certificate, Mavis gradually calmed down and dispelled her loneliness.

    For her, there was no dismissal, only divorce.

    She restrained her mood and became more determined in her heart to find a job as soon as possible and achieve the goal of self-worth.

    ¡­

    Anthony broke his hand and foot and needed to rest for seven days.

    On the eighth day, Chad came to find Anthony in person with Molly in his arms.

    Mavis was called by Reba to the Rose Promenade to push the swing, and just missed Molly and couldn¡¯t see her.

    At that time, Chad took Molly into Anthony¡¯s room.

    Molly crawled onto the bed with concern. Her little eyebrows were furrowed tightly, with worry, ¡°Anthony, does it still hurt?¡±

    Anthony touched her head with his left hand, ¡°Fortunately, I can bear it.¡±

    Chad stood to the side, rolling his eyes as if he can see through everything.

    Anthony¡¯s injuries were caused by him, and he knew best how they were.

    There was no serious fracture at all. With Anthony¡¯s physique, he can jump around in two days at most. He even needed to be cast, and he was idle at home andzed.

    But he knew exactly why Anthony did it, because he didn¡¯t want to wear a skirt.

    Cleaning the toilet was no problem, but wearing women¡¯s clothes and having to be photographed was too shameful for a straight man.

    Chad thought the same in his heart, so even though he wasn¡¯t ashamed of Anthony pretending to be sick, he didn¡¯t expose it.

    Molly hugged therge cast on Anthony¡¯s right arm, pouted and had tears in her red eyes,ining to Chad, ¡°It¡¯s your fault. Why did you have to beat him like that?¡±

    The corners of Chad¡¯s mouth twitched, and he was about to make a fake apology when Molly continued to say, ¡°It made him unable to fulfill the bet. I am unable to sleep at night! If this goes on, when will I see him wearing a dress with you!¡±

    Anthony and Chad were speechless.

 Chapter 723 The bet is in progress

    He originally thought she was crying because she felt bad that Anthony was seriously injured.

    Unexpectedly, it was because she couldn¡¯t see Anthony wearing a small skirt.

    ¡°Woooh¡­¡±

    Molly was crying pitifully and burping.

    Chad caressed her back quickly, taking care of her, ¡°Sooner orter, he¡¯ll wear it. Molly, don¡¯t worry. Your godfather¡¯s injury isn¡¯t healed yet. He¡¯ll hurt when you hold his cast like this.¡±

    He gave Anthony a frantic wink as he spoke.

    Anthony understood. His left hand immediately supported the right arm in ster cast. ¡°Hiss¡±, he gasped, and his eyebrows tightened in pain.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Molly obediently let go of his ster cast and sat obediently to the side, with her big tearful eyes blinking from time to time.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    Anthony smiled warmly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can bear it.¡±

    Chad saw his exaggerated pain acting skills, and roller his eyes with disgust.

    Molly stared at Anthony¡¯s arm cast and asked, ¡°I thought I could see you and Chad wearing small skirts today, but I didn¡¯t expect your injury to be so serious. You would have to recuperate. How long?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡±

    Anthony pondered and nced at Chad.

    Chad was standing not far behind Molly, winking wildly.

    He rolled up his thumb and forefinger to form a ¡°three¡±.

    Anthony understood in seconds, ¡°The recovery period for fractures is rtively long. The doctor said that the injured muscles and bones will take at least 100 days to recover. It is estimated that it will take three months.¡±

    Chad nodded in satisfaction and gave him a silent thumbs up gesture of approval.

    Molly frowned and pondered for a while, ¡°Does it really take so long? But Daddy said you have practiced martial arts since you were a child. Your body is very good. It is estimated you will recover in a few days.¡±

    Chad and Anthony were speechless.

    Molly pouted, looked at Anthony and Chad a few times, and then continued, ¡°You and Chad are trying to escape the bet, so you fool me, right?¡±

    Two men were speechless at the same time again.

    Can they fool such a smart kid?

    ¡°No.¡± Anthony said decisively, ¡°When I am healed, I will definitely fulfill the bet. I am definitely not the kind of man who promises and doesn¡¯t acknowledge it.¡±

    Chad held his hands in silence, narrowed his eyes and looked at him with that weird look.

    How did he say such a thing without any guilty conscience?

    At first nce, he was a habitual offender who loved to coax little girls!

    Chad was thinking when Molly suddenly looked back at him.

    Those bright eyes, which were filled with tears, stared at him, and her pink mouth pouted, as if asking something silently.

    The long, curly eyshes that were originally distinct were wetted into clusters by water droplets, which was extraordinarily endearing.

    Chad¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He couldn¡¯t stand the pitiful gaze.

    ¡°That¡­ me too! Since it¡¯s a bet, awyer is hired, and an agreement is signed, then the bet must be fulfilled! Besides, this is an unsightly punishment by Mr. Malcolm because I didn¡¯t win in a good way. I absolutely dare not fool around! ¡±

    To be honest, he was not bad at making up nonsense.

    Anthony leaned on the head of the bed, raised his eyebrows leisurely, and stared at him with blue eyes.

    He red back fiercely.

    The two men seemed to be using their eyes topete silently.

    Molly looked at Anthony and Chad, questioning, ¡°You¡¯re wrong!¡±

    Chad was stunned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Fulfill the bet contract, wear a small skirt to clean the toilet, no matter how long it takes, you will have to do it sooner orter. You¡¯re not injured. Why don¡¯t you do it today?¡±

    Chad: ¡°??¡±

    He shook his head and resisted, ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. When the timees, I¡¯ll go with Anthony and do the toilet cleaning in the entireb. Wouldn¡¯t it be just right?¡±

    Anthony was silent and extraordinarily gloating.

    Molly smiled understandingly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it is executed separately. Chad, you can just make a sample for him!¡±

    Chad: It doesn¡¯t matter for you, not me.

    He was muted by Molly¡¯s words, so he could only turn his attention to Anthony.

    He wanted Anthony to help him out and divert Molly¡¯s attention.

    Unexpectedly, Anthony didn¡¯t think it was a big deal to watch the fun, ¡°I think it¡¯s not bad. Mr. Chad, as the deputy director, you make a sample for me, a citizen, which is very reasonable. You¡¯re indeed uninjured. If I dy Mr. Chad ¡®s execution of Mr. Malcolm¡¯s punishment, then I will be too embarrassed.¡±

    Molly nodded hastily, ¡°You¡¯re right. I agrees with you.¡±

    She turned her head to look at Chad behind her again, ¡°Chad, let¡¯s go. The maid¡¯s skirt has been prepared exclusively for you. I have specially prepared a wig for a better effect, and the camera is ready at any time!¡±

    Chad: ¡Ñ©n¡Ñ!!

    Chad quickly turned the attention to Anthony.

    ¡°For Molly¡¯s meticulous preparation, of course, I can¡¯t let you down. But how can I enjoy this kind of good thing alone!¡±

    Facing his malicious gaze, Anthony faintly felt a hint of danger.

    Chad pulled the rug from under his feet directly, ¡°Anthony, stop pretending. Take off the ster cast. I already found out you¡¯re pretending to be ill, but I hadn¡¯t exposed it. At this moment, my conscience urges me. I can¡¯t bear to continue lying to Molly, so hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Lie to me?¡± Molly tilted her head and stared at Anthony.

    Anthony swallowed lightly, and didn¡¯t speak.

    Chad directly got a small hammer and removed the cast from his leg.

    ¡°Come on, Anthony, schadenfreude? We¡¯re going to die together!¡±

    He waved the small hammer in his hand and knocked a certain tendon on Anthony¡¯s leg.

    The left leg shrank uncontrobly due to the knock on the middle tendon.

    ¡°Yo, this leg is not bad. It is straight. The muscles are strong, and the calf hair is very sexy. Where is the fracture?¡±

    Anthony had a gloomy face andpressed his lips.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Molly was surprised, grabbed Anthony¡¯s left leg and stared at it, ¡°Is your fracture okay?¡±

    Anthony could only smile and say, ¡°I didn¡¯t know anything at first. Just when Chad knocked on it, I didn¡¯t expect it to be fine. He can almost be a senior doctor.¡±

    Chad held his chin high and looked very proud. Standing arrogantly and domineeringly, with a small hammer in his spare hand, he beat his shoulders for a while.

    Because he was about to get caught in the rain, he had to rip off other people¡¯s umbres.

    Anthony was immoral, and if Anthony wanted to betray him, then he will just strip him all off and get cold with him in the rain.

    Molly excitedly pped her hands, ¡°It¡¯s great. Your injury is healed, then you can wear a small skirt with Chad. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s do it today!¡±

    Anthony was helpless. He was forcefully pulled out of bed. His right hand cast was also removed, and he silently followed Molly, who was bouncing, to leave Cahan Residence.

    On the car to theb, Molly sat in the back seat with Anthony on the left and Chad on the right.

    She was ced in the middle seat by two men, making her body look extra small.

    Molly was adept at making call to Spencer from the kids¡¯ smartwatch.

    ¡°Spencer, we¡¯ll be at theb in half an hour. Are you ready for the little skirt?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, yes, Chades with Anthony. He is in good health. There is no seque of being beaten at all.¡±

    ¡°Spencer, remember to check what I have prepared. Two wigs, two ck and white maid skirts, two pairs of long ck socks¡­ and ck round-toed shoes too. They¡¯re the cutest!¡±

    Anthony and Chad were looking out of the car window. After Molly answered the phone, they were not calm at the same time.

    Did they hear it right?

    Long ¡­ ck socks, were they the ones they knew?

    Chad¡¯s face was pale, and the thought of wearing this kind of thingter made him panic.

    Like the infinite panic of an impending earthquake.

    Was it still time for him to jump out of the car and run?

 Chapter 724 Womenâ€™s clothing

    Chad¡¯s breathing was getting quicker, and he was really frightened.

    He had been a straight man for 30 years, and now he was asked to wear a skirt and disguise as a woman. Did he still need his dignity?

    He rolled down the car window, and the cold wind was blowing inside to calm himself down.

    Anthony¡¯s cool voice sounded in the luxury car, ¡°What? Worried about wearing women¡¯s clothes and being ugly? Feeling ashamed and wanting to jump out of the window and run away?¡±

    Chad ground his back mrs and slowly rolled up the car window, making no attempt to hide it.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of being ugly. It¡¯s that I can¡¯t ept this kind of thing. Don¡¯t gloat in misfortune here. How can you be better than me?¡±

    Although Anthony also felt awkward, his demeanor was much calmer than his.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been training at NIB since you were a kid. You should have taken a disguise ss. At that time, in order to hide your identity, you should have tried to disguise yourself as a woman, right?¡±

    Chad was discouraged, ¡°No! I¡¯m very straight. I¡¯d rather be caught by Malcolm and do 300 push-ups. I¡¯m not willing to wear woman¡¯s clothes!¡±

    Anthony raised his eyebrows, ¡°Then you¡¯re finally going to make an exception today. You have to remember this kind of good day.¡±

    Chad got angry when he saw his schadenfreude. He clearly ended up with him, so why can he pretend to be so lofty and calm?

    ¡°You think everyone is like you. You will do anything to win the first ce. Don¡¯t you want to be enchanting in women¡¯s clothes? I beat you too lightly that day. I should really beat you down and crawl so you can¡¯t get up!¡±

    Facing Chad¡¯s frantic sarcasm, Anthony¡¯s mouth twitched, and he said two words lightly, ¡°You can¡¯t wait?¡±

    ¡°Stop arguing~¡± Molly sat in the middle, like a peacemaker, ¡°We arrive! Go!¡±

    Chad hardened himself and got out of the car, and followed in the back, with resistance.

    Molly held Anthony with one hand and Chad with the other, and jumped with them into theb, all the way to Spencer¡¯s ward.

    Spencer sat by the head of the bed, with stuff piled up at the end of the bed.

    Taking a closer look, they were exactly the wigs, clothes and shoes that Molly just said.

    ¡°Come on Chad, as the winner of the bet, I¡¯ll let you choose first.¡± Spencer was very positive like a salesman, ¡°Do you want this little dress in ck and white, or this little dress in white and ck?¡±

    Chad was speechless for a while, and the corners of his mouth twitched, ¡°What¡¯s the difference!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call the shots. This set is white and ck, white skirt, ck apron, pure. It matches your temperament very well.¡± Spencer made up his mind decisively.

    In Chad ¡®s eyes, there was no difference.

    At this juncture, he couldn¡¯t back down. He picked up the whole set of things and went to the small toilet that came with the ward to change it.

    While waiting for him to change clothes, the ward was quiet.

    Molly was debugging the built-in camera function in the mobile phone, and was ready to take many photos in a while.

    Anthony stood beside for a while, feeling embarrassed to wait. He picked up the ck dress and white apron, ¡°How about I go to theboratory public toilet outside to change? Save some time, so that the toilet can be cleaned today. ¡±

    ¡°No hurry.¡± Spencer¡¯s tender voice was extraordinarily calm, ¡°It¡¯s the first time Chad wears women¡¯s clothes. You should take a look too.¡±

    All right.

    Spencer didn¡¯t let him sit, and Anthony stood by the end of the bed with his hands behind his back. His back was straight as if he was consciously penalized.

    After 20 minutes of waiting, Chad still didn¡¯te out of the toilet.

    Spencer craned his neck and shouted at the closed toilet door, ¡°Chad? Are you done? You must have been so shocked that you pass out?¡±

    The footsteps immediately came from the toilet.

    Chad put his hand on the doorknob, took a few deep breaths before plucking up the courage, and opened the door.

    Molly ran to the toilet as soon as she heard the door open.

    Chad came out awkwardly. He had never been so awkward in his life.

    ¡°Wow!¡± Molly opened her eyes wide and looked at Chad like a novelty animal. ¡°Not bad!¡±

    She pulled Chad to the side of the ward, ¡°Spencer, Anthony, look at him!¡±

    The size of the skirt seemed to be a little too small. The skirt was extremely short, and the long ck hair with bangs made Chad look extra shy.

    The long ck socks covered his calf hair, which symbolized male hormones, adding a bit of sexiness.

    In addition to the more muscles in the arms, he seemed a little rough.

    He wore women¡¯s clothes, and he was really like a woman.

    But his face was still handsome and manly, and his face, flushed from shyness, made him look a little weaker than before.

    Molly couldn¡¯t wait to take a picture of him.

    Spencer smiled with satisfaction, ¡°Chad, not bad! No, it should be Auntie Chad today!¡±

    Chad¡¯s toes were clenched tightly, and his whole brain was bursting with shyness.

    Anthony was standing by the end of the bed, also looked at Chad¡¯s women¡¯s clothes, and said after a long while,

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad. It¡¯s just a little stronger. Your face is too manly, and it will look better with a little makeup.¡±

    Chad can¡¯t wait to rush over immediately, lift the pair of ck round-toed shoes and kick him hard.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak more. I try my best!¡± Chad stared at him fiercely. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense here. Get out and change your clothes. I want to see what will you be like?!¡±

    Anthony silently picked up the whole set of clothes and went to the toilet.

    Molly didn¡¯t sit still while he was changing clothes, adding a little ponytail to Chad¡¯s wig.

    It didn¡¯t go well with his strong and sturdy figure, but it made people inexplicably feel that it was magically good-looking.

    He was forced to do so, and Molly forced him to make several poses.

    Ten minutester, there was a click sound from the toilet door.

    Anthony was dressed.

    Chad was finally able to get rid of Molly for a while, and said decisively, ¡°Don¡¯t take pictures for now. I have enough pictures. Take pictures of your godfather.¡±

    The sound of footsteps came from the corner wall of the small toilet, and all three people on the side of the ward looked over.

    When they saw Anthony¡¯s outfit, the three widened their eyes at the same time and lost their words for a while.

    Anthony stood still.

    There was silence in the ward. All people was staring at Anthony who was in women¡¯s clothes, being dumbfounded.

    Anthony lowered his head unnaturally and trimmed his long hair awkwardly, ¡°Am I ugly?¡±

    They were amazed.

    ¡°Jesus! You¡¯re so pretty!¡± Molly rushed over and hugged him, ¡°I really like you in women¡¯s clothes. You¡¯re such a beautifuldy!¡±

    Chad also said, ¡°You¡¯re awesome!!¡±

    Spencer looked away arrogantly, ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s still a little bit different from what I thought.¡±

    Anthony himself did not belong to a particrly tough appearance. His facial features were delicate and soft, and he was unbelievably handsome.

    Under the long hair, the advantages of the facial features were expanded, and the long eyshes were lifted. The pair of blue eyes added a bit of amorous feelings to him.

    The clothes fit nicely too, except that he had the same problem as Chad, being too tall and inexplicably strong.

    Just with the face, he really looked like a beautiful maid.

    If he can apply blush and lipstick, it was estimated that he will be even more beautiful.

    Molly even forgot to take a picture but hugged him and kissed him fiercely, ¡°Wow! I am about to fall in love with you. If you¡¯re really a girl, there will many suitors!¡±

    Chad coughed, reminding, ¡°Take a picture! Let him pose!¡±

 Chapter 725 Chad is caught, and the weakness is Malcolm

    Molly just remembered this, jumped off from Anthony quickly, picked up the phone and started taking pictures.

    ¡°Ah, yes, that¡¯s it! Raise your hand a little higher!¡±

    ¡°Raise your butt. Oh, such a beautiful man. Of course I have to take beautiful pictures~¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re great. Ten more!¡±

    Anthony was speechless.

    It was okay to wear women¡¯s clothes, but being forced to do poses was really excruciating as hell.

    His entire body was rigid, like a robot without self-conscious. He raised his hands, raised his feet, andughed, which was controlled by Molly.

    Chad was sitting by Spencer¡¯s bedside, with his hands crossed.

    He clearly suffered from being forced to take pictures a few minutes ago, but now seeing Anthony¡¯s devastated expression, heughed heartlessly and was extremely gloating.

    However, before he couldugh for two more minutes, Molly called him, ¡°Come here, Chad. Let me take a photo of you two. You two handsome guys in maid costumes must be amazing!¡±

    Chad refused many times in his heart, and forced a smile, ¡°How can I be more beautiful than him? Why don¡¯t you take a photo of him? Why do you have to take a group photo? As soon as I enter the frame, it will lower the grade of his appearance. No, no, no, no!¡±

    Molly pursed her lips and stared at him resentfully.

    Spencer, who was undergoing an infusion, held his cheeks and said, ¡°Chad wears women¡¯s clothes because Anthony is punished. If Chad refuses to take pictures, is it because Chad refuses to ept and is punished by my daddy? As the little inspector of the bet, should I tell my daddy?¡±

    Chad¡¯s face changed instantly, ¡°Spencer, I¡¯ve always been nice to you, haven¡¯t I? You¡¯re hurting me like this?¡±

    Spencer winked innocently. ¡°How can it be to hurt you? You¡¯re disobedient. Molly and I are both children. There is no way to get you do it, so I can only tell my daddy.¡±

    Spencer turned on the children¡¯s smart watch on his wrist and made a call, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what Daddy¡¯s reaction will be after knowing of it. Are you curious?¡±

    He was not curious. He didn¡¯t want to know at all!

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell your daddy! I¡¯ll cooperate! I¡¯ll obey any orders you two give me.¡±

    Chad reluctantly walked to the foot of the bed and stood side by side with Anthony.

    Anthony was watching the y, and he couldn¡¯t help but sneer when he saw that Chad was being fixed by the two little kids.

    When the two stood together, they were about the same height. Because of their looks and temperament, they interpreted two different styles of women¡¯s clothing.

    They had another ten consecutive group photos.

    Chad never felt like a day would go by so long and he was forced to take photos. He felt like a century had passed, but it had only been over an hour.

    Molly took a total of forty photos of the two.

    Just when Chad thought the photo session could end here, Molly swiped to the screen recording interface to take a video of the two cleaning the toilet.

    Chad endured the humiliation not to watch the video being filmed, and went to clean the sink in the men¡¯s bathroom.

    He buried his head, and the wig and bangs that hung down covered his eyes.

    Compared to the situation where his ears were blushing with shame, Anthony seemed extremely calm.

    Dressed in a delicate maid outfit, he was very quick in cleaning andpletely ignored Molly who was filming and looked very serious.

    That made Chad admire him a little.

    They did the cleaning until the afternoon.

    The entireboratory building had seven floors, and each floor had two toilets.

    Because of Chad and Anthony, the cleaners in theboratory were happily forced to lighten their work, and only needed to clean the women¡¯s toilets. The men¡¯s toilets were handed over to Chad and Anthony.

    Because it was the first time for the two to do this kind of work, and they were extremely slow, they were eventually assigned to clean three floors, and one person to clean the toilet on the extra floor.

    Chad was ashamed at first. He was able to stabilize his emotions until¡­ he answered a phone call.

    It was Keira¡¯s.

    ¡°Babe, I¡¯m washing the toilet. You¡­¡±

    His voice was interrupted by a super loudugh on the other end of the phone.

    Chad was confused and had a bad feeling in his heart, ¡°You¡­ what are youughing at?¡±

    ¡°Hah honey, you in women¡¯s clothes are too cute! Don¡¯t take off that outfit today, hahaha. Wear it and let me appreciate it in person.¡±

    Chad realized something, ¡°How do you know what I look like in women¡¯s clothes today?¡±

    Keira on the other end of the phone said, ¡°Have you not seen the Facebook family group? Molly has already posted all the photos and videos of you and Mr. Cahan wearing women¡¯s clothes to the group. I just downloaded a few of your to post. Hurry up. Go give me a like!¡±

    Chad¡¯s emotion was going to explode.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Family group?

    Facebook family group?

    Facebook?

    Didn¡¯t that mean the Whites can see him in women¡¯s clothes?

    ¡°My God!¡± He gripped the wig and ponytails in pain with both hands, already feeling the embarrassment to death.

    ¡°What are you posting on Facebook? Delete it! Don¡¯t be seen by my subordinates of the bureau. I¡¯ll have to lose face.¡±

    Keira on the other end of the phone said coolly, ¡°It¡¯s probably toote to delete it now.¡±

    ¡°Howe it¡¯s toote? How long did you post it?¡±

    ¡°Ten minutes ago. My ount is not very powerful, but Molly posted photos and videos to Lyra¡¯s. It is still very popr now.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    He was so angry that he copsed, and he had the urge to leave this beautiful world on the spot.

    Keira knew his temper too well, so she hurriedlyforted him, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s alright! Since it¡¯s a bet, you just admit defeat. It¡¯s just a few photos of women¡¯s clothes. No one will know who you are when you change back to men¡¯s clothes. I have read thements. Most of them areplimenting.¡±

    She said with aughter, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my straight husband to be forced to wear women¡¯s clothes. Hahaha, it¡¯s really fun! You must wear that outfit back back!¡±

    Chad was so angry that he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I am so sad, but you are stillughing. Keira, you are done. You¡¯re not gonna have a good night!¡±

    ¡°Woo~ Do you want to do me? I¡¯m so scared! Then remember toe back early, and remember toe back in women¡¯s clothes!¡±

    Beep¡­

    The call was hung up on Keira¡¯s side.

    She said that she was scared, but the actual tone could not conceal herughter. She reallyughed at himpletely, and it was a terrible sarcasm.

    Chad was so angry that he wanted to drop the phone, ¡°Don¡¯t get caught by me! Don¡¯t call me Chad if you don¡¯t beg for mercy !¡±

    He already wanted to skip work and go home to fix his wife.

    Thinking of Malcolm¡¯s punishment to him, he quickly became discouraged, and sat on the step of the toilet cubicle. His thick thighs in his skirt habitually spread apart. He was not like ady at all.

    Because of this embarrassing women¡¯s dress, he was alone for a while, then turned on his phone again, clicked on Lyra¡¯s ount, and checked the update.

    The release time was two hours ago, and there had been more than 100, 000 likes and 10, 000ments.

    So many people all over the country were watching the joke about him wearing women¡¯s clothes!

    But when he tapped thement section and read the words clearly, his mood waas suddenly improved a lot.

 Chapter 726 Anthony is stunned

    In thements section.

    [The young man on the left is so handsome. His facial features are so good-looking. He can look decent without makeup. He must be handsome in men¡¯s clothes!]

    Chad couldn¡¯t help but hum.

    Of course, although he was not as good-looking as Anthony and Malcolm, he was not badpared to other men.

    [Wow, look, his maid outfit doesn¡¯t seem to fit well. Look at this waist. It looks strong. I love it! shy. jpg]

    [He looks so innocent. He is especially suitable for being bullied at first sight.]

    He was not suitable for being bullied! Can your vision be good!? he was a pure straight man!

    ¡­

    Below were some fancifulments about his physique.

    However, among these 10, 000ments, more was to discuss Anthony.

    He was indeed too beautiful in women¡¯s clothes. Without makeup, he was a very good-looking beauty. In this regard, Chad was willing to be inferior, and he did not want to argue with him about winning or losing.

    Chad continued to clean the toilet in theboratory. He felt miserable but could not vent, so he had to work hard withoutining.

    He stayed here untilter afternoon.

    Chad was cleaning the toilet on the second floor, when suddenly there were steady footsteps in the corridor.

    Chad ignored it and focused on cleaning.

    The footsteps behind him went all the way to the door of the toilet, and there was no movement. Chad was surprised and turned his head to look.

    Malcolm, in a dark green military uniform, was leaning against the door frame of the toilet with his hands folded, and gazing at him calmly.

    ¡°The camera can smooth skin and beautify your skin. Netizens have boasted you and Anthony in women¡¯s clothes. When I look at it with the naked eye, it¡¯s not as exaggerated as they say.¡±

    Chad was a little bit resentful, ¡°Bro, you just toe over to see me wearing women¡¯s clothes, and taunt me?¡±

    Malcolm sneeredzily, ¡°How can I be so boring? I need you to do an urgent mission with me. We will leave in an hour. Go and change your clothes. Come with me. I bring you the uniform. Be quick.¡±

    Arge bag was handed to Chad.

    Chad was cheering inside.

    ¡°Great, you are my savior!¡±

    Malcolm raised his eyebrows, ¡°Don¡¯t rush to be happy. It¡¯s a month-long toilet cleaning. You¡¯ll have to wear this outfit tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Did he have to wear this every day for the next month?

    Chad was dumbfounded.

    Originally he thought it was a bolt from the blue, but what Malcolm said made him want to say goodbye to this beautiful world.

    Malcolm smiled  interestingly and said, ¡°Wear the maid outfit tomorrow. Remember to put on a little makeup. If you can¡¯t do it yourself, let Keira help you. You can¡¯t lose too much in appearance to Anthony.¡±

    This was Malcolm¡¯s desire to win his rival in love, but why was Chad the one who took the critical strike?

    ¡°Bro, you¡¯re too cruel! I¡¯m a man, a straight man, a rough man from the military. You actually let me do make-up?¡±

    Malcolm couldn¡¯t helpughing, reached out and patted his cheek, and pinched hard, ¡°Rough? Is it not very tender? Remember to put on makeup tomorrow. That¡¯s the deal.¡±

    There was no room for refusal, and it was so settled.

    Chad was distressed and resentful.

    The coercion of Malcolm over the years made him dare not say anything, so he could only find a hapless one to vent and bear this pain with him!

    While in the toilet cubicle to change, Chad texted Anthony by the way.

    Chad: [There is an urgent task in the bureau. I have to go. There are three toilets left to be cleaned, so I leave them to you.]

    [Also, you are not allowed to change your clothes after tonight! You have to wear it back to Cahan Residence!]

    It took five minutes for him to receive a reply.

    There were only two words.

    [For what?]

    Chad sat in the armed car for the mission, typed angrily with both hands and replied, [Because you lost the bet, you have to be my attendant for a month. During this month, I will be your immediate boss. You have to listen to me, understand?]

    After another two minutes, Anthony sent another message to reply.

    This time the content was shorter.

    [Okay.]

    The resentment in Chad¡¯s heart instantly loosened. The word made him feel particrly happy, and he even smiled.

    ¡­

    Half past six in the afternoon.

    Anthony just got off work and cleaned all the three toilets that Chad had left for him.

    He, who had never done this kind of work, had a sore back.

    He sighed and sat smoking in the safe passage of theboratory.

    Under the smoky smog, the domineering posture of his smoking did not match the delicate and ultra-short maid skirt.

    No one saw him anyway. He put his long hair behind him, and his sitting posture became more and more arrogant.

    There were footsteps downstairs. He didn¡¯t bother to care, and concentrated on smoking.

    There were seven floors. He couldn¡¯t believe that someone had to take the stairs to the sixth floor instead of taking the elevator.

    The footsteps not only did not disappear, but they were getting closer.

    When Anthony wanted to leave, the person had already passed the corner, stood in the middle of the stairs between the sixth and the fifth floor, and looked up at him.

    The two looked at each other awkwardly.

    The man was Sven, wearing a scientific research uniform. It seemed that he should be a young doctor.

    He stared at Anthony¡¯s domineering sitting position in his miniskirt and was dumbfounded.

    Anthony felt that and reactedter. Immediately, he put his legs together, coughed twice, and deliberately said delicately, ¡°What are you looking at? Have you never seen a beautiful woman smoking?¡±

    He had taken a camouge ss at the Security Agency training camp before, and he was the best in the ss.

    With that very beautiful maid costume, Sven really couldn¡¯t tell he was a man.

    Sven awkwardly pushed his sses up and lowered his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Then walk fast. You disturbed my smoking mood.¡±

    His pretended voice was very sharp and his appearance was extremely beautiful and exotic, but his temper was unbelievably bad.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    The man bowed slightly and raised his feet to go upstairs.

    Anthony was standing on the stairs and stopped him immediately, ¡°What are you doing upstairs? Go back, get out of the safe passage, and take the elevator.¡±

    The man was stunned by what he said, and did not dare to look at his beautiful face with a strong aura.

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±

    The man turned to leave.

    Anthony let out a sigh of smoke, and returned to the domineering sitting position just now with a cold face.

    After a busy day of physical work, he can finally take a two-minute break but he had to be disturbed by an uneasy person.

    He thought gloomily and suddenly heard the sound of footsteps running back.

    The young doctor just now reappeared on the stairs between the sixth and fifth floors, looking up at Anthony.

    Anthony restrained his sitting posture in a second, thought that his disguise was exposed, and said fiercely, ¡°What? Want to fight?¡±

    The man was nervous, and it took a long time to take out his mobile phone from his suit.

    Anthony stared at him seriously, wondering what the hell he was up to.

    But he didn¡¯t expect the man to summon the courage to ask, ¡°That¡­ Miss, I¡¯m twenty-eight years old this year. A biochemistry graduate student at Shoynia Acadia University, with a PhD¡­I like reading books, and I don¡¯t talk much ¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Anthony was confused.

    The man shook his hand and opened the Facebook interface on his mobile phone, and handed it over weakly, ¡°I want to¡­ I want to get to know Miss. Can I¡­ follow your Facebook?¡±

    Anthony furrowed tightly and was extremely perplexed.

 Chapter 727 Not a princess

    After a while, Anthony asked with self-doubt, ¡°You¡­ want to chase me?¡±

    The man scratched his head in embarrassment, smiled nkly, and his ears were all red.

    This expression clearly showed that he had crush on him.

    Anthony was speechless. How can he still meet a fool when he dresses up as a woman?

    With a gloomy face, he no longer deliberately made the delicate sound, but said in the maic and low voice to threaten him, ¡°I think you are tired of living and want to be beaten. Immediately, get out!¡±

    The man was frightened by his voice and fell back, and was even more frightened by his aura.

    Did he misjudge?

    Wasn¡¯t she ady?

    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    The man ran away, as if he had run into a ghost.

    This time, the safe passage was quiet, and no one bothered Anthony to smoke again.

    Anthony sat with his legs crossed, looked contemptuous and smoked.

    With an unobstructed view of the bottom of the miniskirt, he snorted lightly, ¡°I can stand up and taller than him, but he wants to chase me. What a son of b*tch.¡±

    ¡­

    Molly spent the whole day in theb with Spencer because of the kindergarten break.

    When Lyra got off work, she came directly to pick up both kids. After finishing the toilet cleaning, Anthony left theb.

    He drove back to Cahan Residence.

    Because of Chad¡¯s coercive order, he didn¡¯t change out of the women¡¯s clothes, and walked into the vizily rubbing the back of his sore neck.

    The bodyguard at the door didn¡¯t see his face covered by the bangs wig, and stepped forward to stop him, ¡°Miss, this is the Cahan Residence. You can¡¯t enter casually.¡±

    Anthony slowly raised his eyes and nced at him coldly.

    The bodyguard froze, felt that this face was familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember who she was.

    There were only two hostess in Cahan Residence, Reba and Melissa who had moved out with her fiance since they got engaged.

    This woman was not like them.

    But this temperament was too terrifying.

    ¡°You¡­?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Anthony said calmly, ¡°Look clearly, who am I?¡±

    The bodyguard shook his head stupidly.

    Anthony was speechless.

    Dn came over after realizing it, and saw the tall and sturdydy maid at the door from the distance.

    When he walked closer, he could see Anthony¡¯s unique blue eyes.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan? How do you dress like this?¡±

    He was fine when he went out this morning, but he changed into women¡¯s clothes when he came back?

    Dn looked him up and down. Well, those long legs were pretty straight.

    Hearing Dn calling him to be Mr. Cahan, the bodyguard was startled and immediately got out of way.

    Anthony had been busy all day and was too tired to pursue it, so he went into the vi.

    Dn followed him eagerly.

    He asked casually, ¡°How is home today?¡±

    ¡°Everything is normal.¡±

    Remembering that he promised Mavis that he would reveal her wife¡¯s identity at Cahan Residence, Anthony continued to ask, ¡°How is the rtion between Reba and Mavis recently? Are theypatible?¡±

    Dn peeked at his outfit from time to time, and always thought it was weird to have such a sweet outfit and such a gruff voice.

    ¡°Miss Reba likes that maid, and often takes her to the Rose Promenade to the swing. You must know that the Rose Promenade is Miss Reba¡¯s treasure. She will not let anyone go in, let alone touch it. She really likes Mavis.¡±

    Mavis was easy-going and looked like the kind of woman without aggression. Reba liked her, which was expected.

    Anthony didn¡¯t show a special expression, and continued to arrange, ¡°When Timothyes back from work, let him wait in the lobby. Inform Reba to go downstairs in an hour, and Mavis. I have a big event to announce.¡±

    Big event?

    Dn followed in his footsteps into the lobby. ¡°I heard Mavis seems to sweep the backyard all afternoon. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s done now.¡±

    Anthony stopped at his feet as he was about to go upstairs, and looked back at Dn inexplicably, ¡°She¡¯s the maid in my room. Why do you let her go to the backyard?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not me.¡±

    Dn saw that he was getting angry, and waved his hands again and again, ¡°I went out all afternoon to work. I only came back half an hour ago.¡±

    ¡°The forewoman on the maid¡¯s side told me about this, saying that Mavis was bored and asked to sweep the backyard herself, so I don¡¯t have to tell you.¡±

    ¡°I think she¡¯s the special maid in your room after all. I still have to tell you.¡±

    Anthony frowned.

    To hide from him?

    This didn¡¯t sound right.

    ¡°What¡¯s the name of the forewoman?¡±

    Dn: ¡°P. She just got promoted two days ago. She is a maid rmended by Mr. Patel, so I have always put her in the important position.¡±

    Anthony was sullen, did not speak, turned and went to the backyard.

    Dn hurriedly ran after him, ¡°Mr. Cahan, do you want to change your clothes first? You are dressed like this¡­¡±

    Anthony stopped immediately, and Dn nearly ran into him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this outfit?¡±

    Dn smiled awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s so pretty.¡±

    Anthony withdrew his eyes, didn¡¯t even bother to pay attention to him, and walked quickly to the backyard.

    Autumn was approaching, and there were many fallen leaves in the courtyard.

    Because of therge area of the yard, Mavis swept alone for a long time and divided the fallen leaves into several small piles.

    Sweeping the floor was a little tired, so she sat on a bench to rest and rubbed her waist.

    P came again with Lily.

    While throwing melon seeds on the ground, Lily teased her, ¡°Laze after doing so little work. You¡¯re really not a princess, but you think you have princess syndrome. What identity do you have? Which country do youe from? Vige girl.¡±

    Mavis stared at the melon seed husks on the ground with a serious expression.

    P said, ¡°I don¡¯t like you since a few days ago. Because of Mr. Cahan¡¯s injury, you clung to him all day long. Those who didn¡¯t know it thought you were the hostess of the Cahan family.¡±

    Mavis said coldly, ¡°I am Mr. Cahan¡¯s personal maid. He is ill, and I should take care of him. You use your position to make me do things, so you are not afraid Mr. Cahan wille back and know?¡±

    P snorted coldly and disdainfully, ¡°I am now in charge of the assignment of the Cahans¡¯ maids. You are also a maid. Why can¡¯t I ask you to do things?¡±

    She folded her hands and walked to the piles of leaves with an evil expression, ¡°Besides, you can¡¯t do such an easy job as sweeping the floor. When Mr. Cahanes back, I will tell him first, you are squeamish, and you can¡¯t bear the hardship. I¡¯ll let him fire you.¡±

    She raised her foot and kicked the pile of fallen leaves, which quickly spread out and covered the ground.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t see it clearly when I walked. Please sweep it again.¡±

    P said so, looking at Lily.

    Lily immediately threw the uneaten melon seeds into the sky, making it difficult to clean up.

    She took her mobile phone and checked the time, ¡°It¡¯s already seven fifteen. Before seven thirty, the yard must be cleaned!¡±

    Mavis looked at the mess all over the ground, and her anger gradually rose, ¡°Did I tell you before, don¡¯t mess with me?¡±

    P hummed and disdained that she had never been taught a lesson, ¡°I¡¯m the head of the maids. My sry is higher than yours, and my position is higher than yours. What can you do to me? If you feel that you can¡¯t stand this, then just resign yourself and get out.¡±

    Mavis narrowed her eyes and stared at her, ¡°I really can¡¯t stand this.¡±

    The moment she finished her words, Mavis picked up a big broom and swung it hard.

    P¡¯s back was hit hard, and she jumped to the side in pain.

    ¡°It was a one-sided beating. I never fought back from the beginning to the end. Lily was there to see it clearly. There are surveince cameras in the yard. When Mr. Cahanes back, I will sue you! You just wait and get out! Ouch!¡±

    Thest scream came from the real pain.

    It was not caused by Mavis¡¯ broom, but by someone kicked from behind.

    A huge force kicked her to the ground, and she fell on the ground.

    ¡°Who! Who dare to kick me!¡±

    Mavis and Lily looked behind P. It was Dn.

    And Anthony in a maid outfit ?

 Chapter 728 She is not a maid, but my wife

    P and Lily were dumbfounded, and looked at Anthony in the maid outfit.

    Did he go to some advanced cosy event party?

    The head of a top wealthy family with a height of more than 1. 8 meters actually wore an enchanting miniskirt??

    But they had to say he was beautiful, except that he was a little too strong. His face was so good-looking that P and Lily felt ashamed of their inferiority.

    Dn stepped forward and said, ¡°What are you arguing about? Mr. Cahan and I can hear the quarrel over here.¡±

    P stumbled up from the ground immediately, and the sole mark was printed on the back of the clothes.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, I¡¯m innocent. The maid was cleaning the yard just now. Lily and I came to care about her, but she beat me with a broom! Lily and the surveince cameras were watching!¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face was cold, and his eyes were dark, making it difficult for people to see through his expression.

    In the past, his expression of ominous anger would make other servants so frightened that they did not dare to breathe.

    But today, with that maid outfit and wig, he looked like a morous and arrogant woman.

    He ignored P and looked straight at Mavis, who was furthest away from him. ¡°What do you say?¡±

    P immediately nced back at Mavis, silently threatening and signaling her to be careful.

    Mavis said in a neither humble nor arrogant way, ¡°P took advantage of her position and forced me to clean the yard. Just now, she took Lily to find fault, threw melon seeds all over the ground, and kicked over the leaves that I cleaned. I beat her with a broom. Then you came with Dn.¡±

    She was just stating the facts, not saying anything she hoped Anthony would help her deal with P and Lily. Holding the wooden broom, she was standing straight with no bad conscience.

    ¡°She ndered me!¡±

    P immediately retorted, ¡°I identally stumbled on the piles of fallen leaves she was cleaning. Lily was eating melon seeds. It¡¯s normal to drop one or two. Mr. Cahan, you just heard it. She admitted it. She really beat me first!¡±

    Lily nodded frantically beside her, ¡°Yes Mr. Cahan, I have been a maid at Cahan Residence for five years. I have always been very honest¡­¡±

    Anthony listened nkly and asked P in a cold voice, ¡°Did you let Mavis sweep the floor here all afternoon?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mr. Cahan. She is the maid of the Cahan family after all. I assigned her a job¡­¡±

    ¡°Dn.¡± Anthony interrupted her casually and asked Dn, ¡°What do you think about this?¡±

    Dn was startled and felt horrified.

    P and Lily didn¡¯t know, but he knew Anthony well.

    When Anthony asked him this kind of question, Anthony was suspicious that he fueled the incident, and wanted to test him.

    He chose to tell the truth, ¡°When I walked with you just now, I heard P and Mavis arguing. It was P and Lily who made trouble out of nowhere, deliberately looking for trouble and making things difficult for Mavis.¡±

    P and Lily turned pale at the same time.

    Anthony chuckled lightly and pulled the wig on his left shoulder to his back, which lookded inexplicably elegant, ¡°ording to the employment contract of the Cahan family, what should you do?¡±

    ¡°Whoever picks quarrels should be dealt with ording to the Cahan family rules. Clean the yard, get out of the Cahan Residence tomorrow morning , and never we ept them.¡±

    It was a small matter to clean the yard. When they heard that they were about to be fired, P and Lily were instantly excited.

    The Cahan family paid very generous wages and bonuses to the servants, but they won¡¯t be soft-hearted to servants who were dismissed and put on cklists. In the future, other wealthy families will no longer hire them. When encountering some people who wanted to curry favor with the Cahan family, they may deliberately target such servants who had been dismissed formitting crimes.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    P: ¡°Mr. Cahan, you can¡¯t dismiss me. I am a maid specially rmended by Mr. Patel. He wants me to be your candidate for marriage in the future. For the sake of Mr. Patel, just spare me this time!¡±

    Anthony hummed, ¡°Mr. Patel doesn¡¯t have the final say in Cahan family. Relying on the rmendation by the elder, you dare domineer in Cahan Residence. Doubly guilty.¡±

    ¡°Besides, you are not worthy of being a candidate for my marriage.¡± When talking about marriage, he subconsciously raised his eyes and looked at Mavis not far away.

    Mavis stood there obediently, without saying a word. She lowered her head. No one knew what she was thinking.

    P was really scared and knelt down to Anthony.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, please don¡¯t dismiss me. Please give me another chance! My whole family just moved to Suham with me, and my rent was only paidst month. If I lose my job at this time, my whole family will go hungry with me. Mr. Cahan, please have pity on me.¡±

    Anthony smiled coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve never been a kind-hearted person.¡±

    He raised his eyes again, looked at Mavis, and said deliberately, ¡°Go to beg whoever is bullied by you. If she is willing to let you go, I can consider it.¡±

    P and Lily seemed to see their saviour. Although they begged Mavis, the slut, and it made them feel aggrieved, in order to stay, there was no other way.

    ¡°Mavis! Please save me. If I lose the job, I will not be able to stay in Suham. This will kill me. Can you let me go?¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t mess with you. I shouldn¡¯t bully you. I¡¯ll do whatever you ask me to do in the future. I sincerely apologize to you!¡±

    The two women were crying, trying to keep their posture as low as possible and pulling Mavis¡¯ skirt.

    Mavis took a step back to keep them from touching her, and after a little hesitation, she shook her head decisively.

    ¡°If you do something wrong, you should pay for it. You know the consequences of causing trouble in the Cahan family, but because of jealousy, you still want to bully me several times. Being kicked out is something you should have considered long ago. Now, I¡¯m sorry. I ept the apology, but I do not ept telling Mr. Cahan to let you go.¡±

    She was not stupid and won¡¯t leave these two scheming women to stay in Cahan Residence.

    If she let them go this time, they will only feel lucky, and they may intensify their efforts next time, or engage in underhand tricks.

    Such vicious people should be punished.

    P was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect to be rejected so decisively by Mavis.

    Obviously she had already begged her so humbly. Why still refuse to let her go?

    ¡°You are so cruel! Just because I let you sweep the floor, you hold a grudge and want to kill me!?¡±

    Mavis was unmoved, ¡± Why can¡¯t you live without Suham? Because you are greedy for vanity, unwilling to give up the opportunity to make money in a rich city like Suham. You use those words to kidnap me morally, which is a typical example. You are stupid and bad. If I don¡¯t teach you a hard lesson, you won¡¯t change in the future.¡±

    Her words were organized and clear.

    Anthony raised his eyebrows slightly, all eyes on her.

    Before, he only thought that Mavis was so innocent and stupid that she would be fooled by P suit, but he didn¡¯t expect that she could distinguish between good and bad.

    Lily¡¯s cowardly cry could be heard in the yard for a while .

    Seeing that Mavis was determined not to help her, P hated and resented, and even wanted to rush up and tear Mavis¡¯ face.

    Seeing that Anthony didn¡¯t intend to let her go, she looked at Dn, ¡°Dn! We should be punished, but it shouldn¡¯t be just me and Lily. Mavis herself admitted to beating me first, and she is also a trouble! She should be punished and kicked out of Cahan Residence!¡±

    ¡°If Mr. Cahan doesn¡¯t deal with Mavis , I won¡¯t be convinced!¡±

    Dn¡¯s face stiffened, and he quietly raised his eyes to check Anthony¡¯s attitude.

    Anthony just snorted, ¡°You¡¯re not convinced? Who do you think you are? Are you the one who decides the rules, or is it me, the person in power of the Cahan family?¡±

    P pointed at Mavis angrily, ¡°They are all servants, so you should treat us equally. If you¡¯re partial to Mavis, not only will I not be convinced, but I am afraid the Cahans¡¯ servants will not agree.¡±

    Anthony smiled more, which was especially sarcastic, ¡°Who said she is a servant?¡±

    He walked towards Mavis. Facing Mavis¡¯ shocked expression, he directly hugged Mavis by the waist, with an intimate attitude.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, you¡­?¡± Mavis was taken aback by his sudden action.

    Anthony looked down at P who was on the ground , ¡°Just tonight I n to announce this big event, so it¡¯s not toote for you to know in advance.¡±

    With a serious look, he said clearly, ¡°Mavis is not my personal maid, but Mrs. Cahan, my wife. Just a few days ago, we just got the certificate.¡±

    With his words, the three people in the yard were speechless in shock, and Dn¡¯s mouth opened wide.

 Chapter 729 Anthony looks good in womanâ€™s clothes

    Mavis wrapped his neck involuntarily, and her cheeks were slightly warm.

    He said she was his wife so naturally, and Mavis felt it sweet.

    It was real and dreamy at the same time.

    Among the people who were surprised, Dn was the first to react, ¡°It¡¯s great. Congrattions to Mr. Cahan. Congrattions to Mrs. Cahan!¡±

    P red at Mavis who was being held in Anthony¡¯s arms. Her heart clenched with envy, and her cognition was about to be subverted.

    In her eyes, Mavis was not only a good-looking figure; she was the same kind of ordinary person. However, she was not evenparable to her in terms of education background.

    But Anthony actually chose to marry Mavis ¡­

    But soon, P discovered something was wrong, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. If she is really Mrs. Cahan, why did she not mention a word when I asked her some time ago. She even said she is your personal maid.¡±

    Anthony exined for Mavis, ¡°I made her angry in the first two days of marriage. She is having fun with me. This is your turn to ask about it?¡±

    P was choked.

    Lily cried even louder. She was desperate and regretful, ¡°If I know Mavis is Mrs. Cahan, I wouldn¡¯t provoke her with P. I was so wrong!¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t bother to listen to the noisy cries of the two women. He went into the vi with Mavis who was in his arms, and said to Dn .

    ¡°Punish them ording to the heaviest punishment in the contract. Besides, let them pack up and get out of here tonight. I never want to see these two women again.¡±

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Anthony carried Mavis away without looking back .

    Mavis stayed in his arms quietly, raised her head from time to time, and nced at him secretly. It was really cool to be protected by him!

    If he can always be nice to her like this, how good would it be?

    Mavis tentatively stretched out her hand and gently pinched Anthony¡¯s face, feeling the authenticity.

    Anthony lowered his eyes, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re in woman¡¯s clothing¡­ it¡¯s so real. I almost suspect you¡¯re a woman just now.¡±

    Anthony raised his eyebrows coldly, ¡°Does it look good?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Mavis nodded thoughtfully, ¡°If I were a man, I would definitely fall in love with you in woman¡¯s clothes. You¡¯re really beautiful. From a distance, you look prettier than me.¡±

    Anthony sneered, ¡°It¡¯s as if I don¡¯t look good as a man, and you don¡¯t love me.¡±

    Mavis blushed slightly.

    She had fallen in love with him long ago, and her mind was upied by his appearance.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, you look very handsome in suit and leather shoes. With a noble temperament, you look like a prince.¡±

    Although he already liked to be praised, Anthony was quite proud of being praised by his wife.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t seen me wearing a military uniform before, which is many times better than suit and leather shoes.¡±

    Before he was in the Security Agency, he had always been called an evil in military uniform. His delicate face was both righteous and evil under the military uniform, and he was unparalleled in beauty.

    ¡°I really hope to have the opportunity in the future to see your military uniform once.¡±

    Mavis was really looking forward to it, ¡°Then why do you no longer wear a military uniform now?¡±

    A random question made Anthony¡¯splexion instantly change, which was cold to the core.

    Not knowing which switch was turned on, Anthony put Mavis down on the steps of the second floor with a sullen look.

    Mavis was confused by his sudden action, ¡°Mr. Cahan, did I say something wrong?¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer but just said indifferently, ¡°Go back to your room and change your clothes. Choose a clean in color one, and then go downstairs to have dinner with us.¡±

    He turned around and left, and went to the small study room upstairs to work.

    Mavis looked at his back, remembered the cold eyes he had just now, and still had lingering fears.

    It seemed that she still didn¡¯t know enough about Anthony¡¯s past, and she will have to find opportunities to ask Dn a lot in the future, so as not to identally say the wrong thing again and make him unhappy.

    But¡­

    He looked really beautiful in woman¡¯s clothes. Except when she was a little closer to him, she will find that his Adam¡¯s apple was veryrge and¡­ sexy.

    Mavis patted her forehead to stop herself from thinking wildly, and decided to go back to the room to change her clothes.

    ¡­

    Anthony defended Mavis in public, reproached P and Lily who were causing trouble, fired them directly, and announced the identity of Mavis in front of several people.

    It didn¡¯t take an hour for the event to spread in the Cahans, except for Timothy who just got home .

    At the dinner table.

    Reba smiled and stared at Mavis across from her, as if she had seen everything.

    The long pure white dining table was filled with exquisite dinners, but Anthony, the man in power, didn¡¯t move his cutlery, and everyone else sat consciously.

    Timothy¡¯s favorite cheesy mashed potatoes were on the table, and he immediately said, ¡°Anthony, what are you announcing? Come on, or the food will be cold. I¡¯ve been hungry for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Then eat first. It¡¯s an announcement of a family event. Just be easy-going.¡± He took the lead in holding the spoon and took a sip of the fresh soup.

    Seeing that he finally moved his cutlery, Reba and Timothy started eating with forks.

    It was the first time for Mavis to attend such a sumptuous dinner. She didn¡¯t know the rules, so she kept her eyes on Anthony, and she did what he did.

    Which hand did he use to hold the soup spoon? Whether he raised the soup bowl when he ate, or just lowered his head and drank it directly? Mavis replicated all of them one by one.

    When the atmosphere at the dinner table was much more rxed, Mavis was obviously less restrained, and Anthony said slowly,

    ¡°The big event I¡¯m going to announce tonight is actually my personal affair. I¡¯m married.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Timothy almost spit out a mouthful of soup. He wiped his mouth with a tissue, then asked in surprise, ¡°You actually got married? When did it happen? Why didn¡¯t I hear anything about it? Is it a sh marriage? With whom?¡±

    He directly asked a series of questions.

    Reba smirked, and pointed at Mavis who was sitting across from her, ¡°Timothy, can you think faster? Didn¡¯t you see Mrs. Cahan sitting here?¡±

    Timothy then looked at Mavis, who had been almost invisible.

    Mavis was smiling, shy and polite.

    ¡°She¡¯s not¡­ not yours¡­¡± Personal maid?

    Anthony exined, ¡°The next morning when I took Mavis back home, we went to the Civil Affairs Bureau for the certificate, but I kept it a secret from you for a while because it¡¯s sh marriage. Now that I have a stable rtionship with Mavis so I let everyone know it. ¡±

    Timothy nodded understandingly, ¡°This is a good thing. Congrattions. Mavis, the Cahan family will be your home in the future. Be free and easy-going. If you have anything you wank, just ask Dn and the servants. You can ask me if you don¡¯t understand something.¡±

    He smiled easily.

    ¡°Thank you Timothy.¡± Mavis quite liked the family atmosphere. There were no restrictions on rtives, and several young people were very easy-going.

    It was a pity that she was destined not to have such a good family atmosphere for long.

    Mavis looked a little lonely, and continued to eat.

    Timothy saw her expression and asked Anthony, ¡°Anthony, since you have already obtained the certificate. When are you going to have the wedding? We couldn¡¯t treat her unfairly, don¡¯t you think? ¡°

 Chapter 730 His childhood sweetheart

    Anthony¡¯s hand, who was holing a bowl, paused, and he stopped talking.

    Mavis nced at his expression.

    Recalling that the marriage agreement signed by the two was a hidden marriage, she said decisively and sensibly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t really care much about wedding. As long as we are sincerely together and go hand in hand for the rest of our lives, that¡¯s enough. These rituals can bepletely canceled.¡±

    ¡°Also, Anthony is usually busy with work and has a lot of things to do, so how can he have so much time for the wedding?¡±

    Timothy tutted and sighed, ¡°You are really nice, very pragmatic, unlike those youngdies who are squeamish.¡±

    After he said this, Reba immediately became unhappy, ¡°What are you talking about, Timothy! Who is squeamish!¡±

    She was sitting next to him. Did he point at other people but abuse her?

    Timothy smiled awkwardly, ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not about you. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    Anthony, who didn¡¯t speak in the main seat, answered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Reba is originally our beloveddy, our cutest little sister.¡±

    Reba was so happy that she seemed to overwhelm Melissa¡¯s ce in Anthony¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Anthony, you¡¯re the best~¡± She winked at him and her fingers gestured for a heart shape.

    Anthony justughed and continued to eat.

    Timothy nced at them, then focused on Mavis again, and continued the conversation just now.

    ¡°Mavis, although you are considerate of Anthony, and you don¡¯t care about the wedding, I always feel a little wronged if you don¡¯t have it.¡±

    With the idea, he was eager, ¡°How about this? First announce the news of your marriage on the official website of Cahan Group, and wait for the wedding to be held in the future when Anthony is free?¡±

    Mavis¡¯ face stiffened.

    Wasn¡¯t this meal tonight on the topic of the wedding?

    ¡°Anthony, what¡¯s your opinion?¡± Timothy looked at Anthony.

    Anthony lowered his eyes to eat. His blue eyes showed no emotion, ¡°It¡¯s up to my wife.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Timothy smiled and asked Mavis again, ¡°Look, Anthony agreed.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Mavis¡¯s grip on the fork tightened.

    Anthony said so, which meant it was based on the terms of the marriage agreement.

    But he let her answer this question, and Timothy was so enthusiastic that she didn¡¯t know how to answer it.

    She looked at Anthony for help.

    Anthony ate the food intently, as if the topic had nothing to do with him, and he was an outsider, leaving it to Mavis to figure it out.

    Mavis bit her lower lip, thinking.

    Seeing the embarrassment on her face, Reba seemed to understand, and said for helping her, ¡°Oh, Timothy, don¡¯t ask any more. You¡¯ve made her shy. This is her first introduction. You have asked many questions. It¡¯s annoying.¡±

    Timothy looked confused, ¡°I¡¯m not doing this for her, okay?¡±

    ¡°You take it for granted, but Mavis¡¯s hometown is in¡­ Teyria. All her rtives are not here. I guess they don¡¯t know about Mavis¡¯ marriage. She¡¯s reluctant to publicize, reluctant to hold the wedding. And there is always a reason. This is a matter between Anthony and his wife, so don¡¯t mess it up.¡±

    Timothy was speechless.

    Reba continued, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s really not a big deal to not have a wedding. If Anthony and Mavis are willing, it would be good to take time out to travel in the future. Young people now advocate this.¡±

    ¡°Also, I remember Rara and Malcolm haven¡¯t had a wedding until now. Their kids are five years old. I heard they went on a trip once before. I guess they don¡¯t n to have a wedding. Is there any chance for Rara to wear a wedding dress again?¡±

    ¡°I heard when Rara got married for the first time, there was no wedding, so she took a wedding photo in her wedding dress¡­¡±

    She said more and more vigorously.

    The more Anthony heard, the more serious his expression became.

    Finally, with a bang sound, he put the cutlery on the table, got up and left.

    ¡°I¡¯m full. You guys take your time.¡±

    Walking up the stairs, he disappeared in the stairs in less than a minute.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Reba shook her head and said to herself, ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. He¡¯s married himself, but he still can¡¯t hear me say anything about Rara¡¯s unhappy life before.¡±

    Mavis heard it and felt the unusual.

    ¡°Reba, the Rara you¡¯re talking about has a special rtionship with Mr. Cahan ¡­ Anthony before? Why can¡¯t he hear these?¡±

    Reba smiled awkwardly, ¡°I almost forgot you¡¯re sitting here. It happened many years ago. She¡¯s just a childhood sweetheart. It¡¯s not important.¡±

    Childhood sweetheart?

    Mavis thought deeply.

    If the reason Anthony was always uncertain was this woman, how could it be not important¡­

    Seeing her in a trance, Reba took the initiative to serve her dishes, tried to make up for what she had missed, and continued,

    ¡°Mavis, try this. I like it very much. Don¡¯t think about the stuff about Anthony and Rara. It¡¯s really not a big deal. Since he chose to marry you, it means his heart is on you now.¡±

    Timothy pursed his lips and choked heavily.

    What nonsense was she talking about? The more she described it, the ambiguous it got.

    ¡°Mavis, ignore her. She¡¯s talking nonsense. Have the meal first. The chefs of our home are no less skilled than those five-star restaurants¡¯ outside. You can eat more. It¡¯s best to try every dish.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±

    Mavis continued eating without thinking about it.

    But she silently remembered the woman¡¯s name .

    ¡­

    10 p. m.

    Anthony worked overtime in the study.

    Mavis knocked on the door of his study with a ss of fresh juice from the kitchen.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    His calm tone sounded very noble.

    Mavis pushed the door in and put the juice on his desk. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Cahan, for helping me in the yard today. I will pay more attention in the future, and I won¡¯t cause you trouble.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s hand on the keyboard stopped and he looked up slowly at her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re causing trouble. I just think it¡¯s a little strange. Judging from your performance today, you don¡¯t seem like a person who can be bullied. P asked you to clean the yard, but why did you really do it?¡±

    Mavis drooped her hands and silently grabbed her skirt, ¡°She said I was staying in your room andzed because I were your personal maid. I think since you have said I¡¯m a maid, I should pretend to be a maid. After all, the other servants are working, and I¡¯m the only one who stay in the room and don¡¯t go out, so I did that, but I didn¡¯t expect her toe to find fault so tantly.¡±

    This was a very clear exnation.

    Anthony looked at her, saw her nervous movements, and suddenly had an idea.

    When Mavis wasn¡¯t paying attention, he suddenly grabbed Mavis¡¯ arm.

    Without waiting for her to react, he directly pulled Mavis into his arms and let her sit on hisp.

    Mavis looked at him in shock, and soon her forehead became hot and her face flushed.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan?¡±

 Chapter 731 Come back with a sister

    Anthony smiled slightly, ¡°Do you mean to me me for not revealing your identity to the Cahan family earlier, saying you were a maid and that you were bullied by P and Lily?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t think so¡­¡±

    Anthony chuckled and looked particrly evil, ¡°You hesitated.¡±

    Mavis was helpless, ¡°I really don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You want to cover up.¡±

    She stopped talking at all and felt a little sullen.

    She was already blond and blue-eyed, and her whole face was as wless as a doll. With her sullen expression, her soft cheeks were involuntarily puffed up.

    It was kind of cute.

    Anthony couldn¡¯t hold back, and burst outughing.

    Why didn¡¯t he find Mavis so interesting before?

    It turned out that his wife can use to be teased like this.

    He looked up slightly and saw Mavis¡¯ lips inadvertently.

    He didn¡¯t know what happened recently, but he felt that this woman was more pleasing to the eye, more delicate and beautiful.

    He involuntarily moved closer to Mavis, to her lips.

    It seemed not bad to have an interesting wife at home.

    If Mavis can stay this way, it won¡¯t be a big problem to renew after the one-year marriage agreement expired.

    He thought for the first time, getting closer and closer to Mavis.

    ¡­

    It was so close that Mavis could even feel Anthony¡¯s warm breath.

    He even breathed lustfully, so that the skin on her cheeks were red, as if her blood was even hot.

    Seeing his lips got closer, Mavis was so nervous that she held his breath and fidgeted on hisp.

    Anthony he¡­ was trying to kiss her?

    At least she could feel his tenderness, and leave some thoughts for the days after the divorce in the future. It seemed that it was not impossible¡­

    She closed her eyes and couldn¡¯t bear to disturb the delicate atmosphere.

    Anthony was close to her, but stopped just a little bit from kissing her lips, and said softly, ¡°You¡¯re always on your phely. What are you doing?¡±

    The irrelevant topic appeared in this situation, which extremely damaged to the atmosphere.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Mavis opened her eyes and saw that he had leaned back into the office chair and kept the initial distance from her.

    He didn¡¯t want to kiss her at all.

    It was her who was self-sentimental.

    Her ears were even redder and she felt ashamed.

    ¡°I¡­ Didn¡¯t I say thatst time? I¡¯ve been looking for a job recently.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t found it yet?¡±

    Mavis nodded with a bit of resentment in her tone, ¡°Your requirements are too high. No alcohol. No socializing. No revealing clothes. Can¡¯t go home after midnight¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of your safety.¡± He raised his eyebrows with a half-smile, ¡°However, how long are you going to sit on me?¡±

    Mavis suddenly realized it and quickly stood up, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    There was no need for such an expression.

    He looked down at his legs, as if the warmth of Mavis was still there.

    This woman¡¯s figure¡­ was quite hot.

    ¡°That¡­¡± Mavis fidgeted nervously, ¡°I just came up to deliver a ss of juice and said thank you. Now I have said what I should say, so I won¡¯t disturb your work.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Anthony responded casually.

    Mavis turned and ran, covering her shy face.

    The study door was closed again.

    The room fell silent in an instant, and he was alone.

    Anthony looked oddly at the palm of his right hand.

    Just when he went to pull Mavis into his arms, this hand wrapped around her waist.

    Her waist was too thin, but it was extraordinarily soft¡­

    Anthony felt inexplicably dry in his throat and a little restless in his heart.

    Knowing Lyra for so many years, he had never hugged Lyra since he was a teenager.

    When he dreamed back in the middle of the night, no matter how he wanted to hold her, it was impossible. She was Malcolm¡¯s wife.

    Mavis was the first woman to have this kind of intimate contact after being a teenager.

    He stared at his palm in a trance. No one knew what he was thinking.

    After a while, it was not until the pop-up of theputer mailbox came that he woke up.

    Remembering Mavis said that she was looking for a job just now, Anthony picked up his phone, sent a message to the special assistant, and then quickly went to work.

    *

    In the White Mansion .

    In the morning, Chad was howling.

    Keira felt it annoying as she pped him on the forehead.

    ¡°Stop howling. I just put you on the makeup. Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re dying. I¡¯m not taking your life.¡±

    Chad closed his mouth and felt aggrieved.

    ¡°I¡¯m a man. You actually made me wear beauty contacts! Eyeliner! Lipstick! And false eyshes!! What¡¯s the difference if you¡¯re taking my life!¡±

    Keira was angry, ¡°You straight man. You deserve to be single and have no wife for the rest of your life!¡±

    Chadughed and hugged Keira¡¯s waist, ¡°I don¡¯t need to find a wife anymore. I already have one. I¡¯ve been with her for almost two years.¡±

    Keira pouted, ¡°You are the most talented one. You manage our family¡¯s money.¡±

    ¡°Obviously you are the biggest winner. I take care of the money. You take care of me. Isn¡¯t it all yours?¡±

    ¡°It seems like¡­¡± Keira pouted and continued to help him put on make up.

    Anyway, she never thought of getting divorced in her life. Since Chad married her, she will depend on him for the rest of her life!

    After more than 20 minutes, Chad¡¯s borate makeup was finished.

    ¡°You have a good foundation. After putting on makeup, you¡¯re absolutely perfect!¡± She held up the mirror, pointed it at Chad, and let him see for himself.

    Chad looked up.

    The person in the mirror wore a double ponytail wig that hung behind his ears. The makeup was so delicate that his pores were not visible, and even theplexion was brightened.

    With the help of false eyshes and eyeliner, those eyes were bigger than usual.

    With the pure light lipstick, as tender as jelly, Chad just pouted slightly, which looked sexy.

    He froze.

    ¡°Is he¡­ is it me?¡±

    Keira smiled and supported her waist, ¡°Could it be me? How is it? My craftsmanship is good, isn¡¯t it? Pretty?¡±

    This was the first time Chad saw his appearance in this way. It was indeed beautiful, a little novel and fun.

    With yesterday¡¯s experience, he was extraordinarily skilled in wearing the maid outfit today.

    Keira couldn¡¯t help covering her mouth and sneering, ¡°I heard men disguise to be women only zero and countless times, and they will be addicted. Maybe after this month, you will fall in love with women¡¯s clothes. When my husband is gone, I have a sister.¡±

    Chad flicked her forehead, ¡°What are you thinking! I won¡¯t be addicted. I can¡¯t be your sister!¡±

    After thinking about it, he added, ¡°But we can be brothers.¡±

    Keira red at him, not angry at all, but teased, ¡°I have no problem being a brother with you. I just don¡¯t know if a straight man can ept me to f**k you!¡±

    At the end, she stared at Chad¡¯s miniskirt and patted his ass.

    There was a great fun.

    Chad was stiff and scowled.

 Chapter 732 Rat race of womenâ€™s clothing

    He suppressed his unhappiness, and said in a low voice, ¡°I treat you as my wife, but you actually want to be my brother?¡±

    Keira pouted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to be my sister first?¡±

    Did he say it?

    How could he not remember?

    Keira decisively interrupted his thoughts and pushed him out the door, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this trivial matter. Look at the time. You¡¯re going to theb to report on cleaning the toilet today, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Only then did Chade back to his senses and look at the time decisively.

    It was almostte!

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out first. I won¡¯t have breakfast. You can go to workter and let Charles call the driver to take you there.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I can drive.¡±

    ¡­

    Chad and Anthony arrived at theb about the same time.

    Because it was an open-air parking lot, the two people parked their cars in opposite directions, but unexpectedly looked at each other at the entrance of theboratory.

    Anthony nced at Chad several times before he recognized him.

    After looking at Chad for a long time, he silently gave a thumbs up, ¡°Amazing! You even put on makeup. Now you¡¯re wearing women¡¯s clothes and going to clean the toilet of rat race?¡±

    There was no ce to vent the bitterness. Chad snorted proudly and entered theboratory first.

    He didn¡¯t want to do the rat race.

    If he could, he wanted to work less hard every day and make Molly and Spencerpletely disinterested in him in women¡¯s clothes, so they could pay attention to Anthony.

    It happened that Malcolm¡¯s desire to win against his rival forced him to do makeup and rat race.

    That was too excessive!

    Anthony looked at his posture when he walked in his miniskirt, and couldn¡¯t help sneering and followed into theboratory.

    Because it was still early, Spencer hadn¡¯t been sent to theb for an infusion.

    ording to the division ofbor yesterday, the two began to wash the toilet.

    Because of the first experience, they did their work today much faster than yesterday.

    When Spencer arrived at theb, the two had already cleaned two toilets.

    Because it was a rest day, Molly didn¡¯t go to kindergarten, so she came to apany her brother and also checked the state of Anthony and Chad by the way.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    The whole building was filled with Molly¡¯s exaggerated exmations.

    Chad¡¯s legs softened, ¡°Be quiet, Molly. I still need my dignity.¡±

    Molly grinned and hugged his leg, ¡°Chad, you¡¯re too beautiful today, like a little angel !¡±

    Chad¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Angels are all delicate. Have you ever seen an angel as tall and burly as me, yet strong?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡±

    Molly took out her phone and couldn¡¯t wait to take more photos.

    ¡°Chad, raise your hand!¡±

    ¡°Yes, lift your leg. This posture needs you to tilt your ass a little to look good!¡±

    Every time he was photographed, Chad wanted to die on the spot.

    After more than half an hour, Molly finally left.

    Chad was so relieved that he was about to throw a party, ¡°Go find your godfather! You need to take more pictures of him, and also ask him to pose in a more enchanting pose. I mustn¡¯t let him lose!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Molly walked away to scourge Anthony.

    *

    At noon.

    Chad was on his mobile phone during his lunch break, and unexpectedly found that Molly not only uploaded photos of him and Anthony in women¡¯s clothes again, but also because of two consecutive updates, the poprity intensified, and his photos rushed to the hot search.

    Chad in maid outfit with makeup overwhelmed Anthony in poprity.

    Many people on the Inte call him angel.

    Chad covered his face, never thinking that his photos would be on the hot search because of women¡¯s clothing.

    He used to have a strong desire to win when training in the army, but in this matter, he just wanted to lose.

    He was forced to do so. He was forced to do rat race.

    Simply life was miserable.

    He felt extremely unfair, and decisively dialed Malcolm¡¯s phone.

    ¡°What?¡±

    On the other end of the phone, Malcolm¡¯s voice was as deep as ever.

    Chad had already prepared that his sry will be deducted, and nned to scold Malcolm.

    But after hearing Malcolm¡¯s apparently casual, but extremely oppressive voice, his courage quickly faded.

    He smiled, and as always, ttered and emphasized, ¡°Have you seen the hot search?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re doing well.¡±

    That was it?

    A no-nonsensepliment?

    Chad was unhappy, ¡°You¡¯re happy but I¡¯m so miserable. I¡¯m a straight man. I guess I won¡¯t be in a few days.¡±

    Malcolm, who was typing on the keyboard on the other end of the phone, chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re married. Can you still be a gay?¡±

    That was not what it meant.

    Chad beat about the bush, ¡°Bro, I am forced to do makeup because you want to win Anthony. It¡¯s working well now. I¡¯m a poor tool man, so I don¡¯t have anypensation?¡±

    The more he spoke, the weaker his voice became.

    ¡°How about a year-end dividend increase for you in White Corp?¡±

    ¡°Very satisfied!¡± Chad spoke in an instant, ¡°You are busy, bro. I will continue to wash the toilet! I lovebor!¡±

    ¡­

    Anthony and Chad spent the whole day in the toilet.

    In the afternoon, the two people became proficient in the cleaning method, and theypleted the work almost an hour ahead of schedule at the same time.

    Chad went to Anthony after receiving a call.

    ¡°There is a task in the bureau tonight. An operator is needed. How about you do it?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Anthony refused without changing his expression, ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You must do it! You lost the bet. You¡¯re my attendant.¡± Chad was tough, biting his cigarette. And he looked very provocative. With that outfit, he looked like an arrogant woman.

    Anthony was silent then said, ¡°What do I need to do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Just pretend to be a woman and go to a bar. I will contact you remotely. Help me keep an eye on a suspect. He is very vignt. We caught him three times without any evidence. Now, this time I need you to take a risk to hook up with him. Before he¡¯s alert, find some prohibited things on him.¡±

    After all, Anthony was the former director of the Security Agency. Chad briefly exined the task, and he understood it in seconds.

    But after Chad finished talking, he was still staring at Anthony and looking at him up and down.

    Anthony was puzzled, ¡°Why do you look at me like this?¡±

    ¡°Your clothes are not suitable for going to a bar, and¡­ your chest is too t, not sexy. You have to optimize it.¡±

    Anthony covered his chest and gave him a stern look.

    Because he lost the bet, even if he was not willing, he could only let Chad order him.

    At night.

    The bustling urban nightlife began.

    Chad removed his makeup, changed back to his normal men¡¯s clothes, and took Anthony to go shopping.

    The shopping guides all the way looked sideways, thinking that the two were a couple.

    Because Anthony was wearing a mask and hat, he had not been recognized even if he was popr online.

    Half an hourter, Chad handpicked him a set of bar hottie outfits.

    The ultra-short package hip skirt with golden yellow sequins was simply making his skin wless.

    Anthony changed in a different style of womenswear.

    After the selection, thedy at the counter scanned each product into the system and said softly, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s a total of 88, 888. 9 dors. Do you want to use your card?¡±

    Chad subconsciously touched the wallet in his trouser pocket.

    Remembering that he wasn¡¯t buying clothes for Keira, he lowered his head decisively, looked back at Anthony, who was trying to walk in high heels, and beckoned, ¡°Come here and pay.¡±

 Chapter 733 Chad is defraud and pays with tears

    Anthony, who was quickly learning to walk in high heels, nearly fell.

    He frowned, looked serious, and looked at Chad.

    Even the shopping guide at the counter was looking at him.

    When he took his girlfriend out to buy clothes, did he actually ask the girl to pay for it?

    The shopping guidedy couldn¡¯t help but look at Chad a few more times. She thought he was handsome at first, but now she felt he was a bit scumbag.

    Chad felt the gaze of thedy and smiled awkwardly.

    He couldn¡¯t tell clearly that Anthony was a man. Otherwise they would be considered perverts, and Chad had to exin, ¡°My money is in him. I¡¯m out of money.¡±

    Thedy instantly admired and praised him, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re really a good man. Thisdy, you must be very happy to have a boyfriend like him who can earn money and voluntarily hand in the sry card.¡±

    Chad was praised and felt good.

    For Keira, he was indeed a good husband.

    He looked back at Anthony again , and gestured to him, ¡°Come here soon. Pay the money.¡±

    Anthony stared at him sullenly.

    For Chad¡¯s official business, he was forced to change into a woman¡¯s clothes to be a contact person, and this money should be reimbursed logically.

    Chad actually made him pay.

    Did he want to take the invoice and go back to the bureau to get a reimbursement?

    He was really clever.

    Although Anthony was not short of money, it did not mean that he will be taken advantage of when he went out and was in debt for others.

    He coughed lightly, adjusted his voice, andined in a sweet voice, ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t have money. When my sry is paid this month, isn¡¯t it all given to you? You say your wife wants to buy a diamond ne, and the money is still from me.¡±

    All the shopping guides present changed their expressions.

    Actually¡­ he had a wife?

    That was how the two people were rted??ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Thedy who thought Chad was a good man just now changed her face instantly.

    Scumbag!

    Cheating on his wife!

    And the way of a group of shopping guides looked at Anthony also changed.

    Knowing that he had a wife, Anthony still had an affair with him. So cheap!

    Well, a scumbag and a bitch were a perfect match.

    It was a pity that the two beautiful people were actually such scumbags.

    In just a few minutes after Anthony finished speaking, several shopping guides had already made up a big scene in their minds.

    Chad was speechless.

    The atmosphere was weird. He was so embarrassed that he wanted to find a ce to hide himself immediately.

    He gave Anthony a vicious look and gritted his teeth, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡±

    Anthony raised his eyebrows in disapproval and grinned evilly.

    If Chad was supposed to make fun of him every day, he was not allowed to do so?

    There was no such a good thing in the world.

    He deliberately covered his face, pretended to be shy, and continued in a delicate voice, ¡°Hurry up and pay. Today you clearly said your wife is going back to her parents¡¯ house and you¡¯re going to take me out to buy clothes. You have agreed to treat me. How could it be I pay for it?¡±

    ¡°Come on! If you stay any longer, I will lose my face!¡±

    Chad looked like he was forced to do so.

    However, Anthony¡¯s skill was very good. His voice sounded very delicate.

    His camouge was really not as good as Anthony¡¯s . Chad can only do what he was said to do. He reluctantly took out his wallet and asked the shopping guide to swipe his card.

    ¡°Remember to issue an invoice for 100, 000 dors.¡±

    ¡°No, sir, we will issue you as much as you spend here. The paper invoice will be given to you on the spot. If you need it, the electronic invoice will be sent to your mailboxter.¡±

    The service was attentive.

    His hope of getting extra money from Malcolm failed, so Chad could only swipe the card for 88, 888. 9 dors in distress.

    Anthony sat in the back watching the y, and smiled yfully.

    The shopping guidedy handed the paper invoice with both hands, ¡°Thank you for your patronage, sir. Bye.¡±

    Chad was tricked by Anthony, holding back his anger.

    Before leaving, he still rified with the shopping guide, ¡°Don¡¯t believe what he just said. He has a problem with his brain, and he often goes out to trick me like this.¡±

    Saying that, he pointed his head with his finger.

    The shopping guidedy smiled awkwardly, ¡°This is your private matter. Don¡¯t need to feel embarrassed. We won¡¯t gossip.¡±

    The exnation was unclear.

    Chad held his anger and nced back at Anthony, ¡°I have already paid. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Anthony murmured with his pretended voice, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    That made Chad want to beat him up.

    ¡­

    For tonight¡¯s mission, the opening went smoothly.

    Anthony¡¯s outfit was too charming. The tight-fitting miniskirt with long puff sleeves perfectly covered the toned muscles on his arms.

    He specially used a slimming suit, which squeezed his abdominal and made him a little suffocated.

    But now that the arrest operation had begun, he can¡¯t take a breath. He can only hold his breath and use his previous camouge at the Security Agency to walk down the aisle of the bar with great dedication.

    The men and women who passed by from time to time on both sides were all looking at him.

    One was that his face was really too beautiful and amazing, and the other was his tall figure. Although he had hidden it very well, he always looked much stronger than normal women.

    He was even a bit taller than many men who passed by.

    It was really hard not to get noticed.

    Because of this, as soon as he entered the private room that Chad had informed in advance, he attracted the attention of all the men and women in the room of the bar.

    The man at the head had a big round face, hair gathered in the middle, bald on both sides, and a pot belly, like a middle-aged.

    Anthony frowned almost immediately. Why did he think this target looked a bit like a garlic?

    After quickly stopping himself thinking that way, he stood timidly by the door, lowered his head pretending to be shy, and said in a delicate voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I went out to the toilet. It seems that I went to the wrong private room.¡±

    Owen from the sofa in the private room immediately waved to him, ¡°Beauty,e here. Let¡¯s y together. Have a couple of drinks before leaving.¡±

    Anthony: ¡°It¡¯s not good, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Everyone is very easy-going.¡±

    He was pulled over by the other two men withughter, and was pushed abruptly to the seat next to Owen.

    Owen looked at him up and down, and finally settled on his unique pair of blue eyes, ¡°Want to drink beer or spirits? Or red wine? We have all here.¡±

    Anthony looked at a man smoking beside him, and said in a stern voice, ¡°I want to have a cigarette.¡±

    Owen was shocked, ¡°I like your personality.¡±

    A good pack of cigarettes was handed to Anthony. He took out one, and Owen lit the cigarette for him himself.

    He held the cigarette and took azy sip, which looked domineering and wanton. With that hot dress, he instantly suppressed the looks of the other women in the room.

    It was totally a sec-kill.

    The men in the private room, ever since they saw her, felt bored about the woman beside them.

    Owen kept looking at him.

    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen a woman who can smoke so handsome.¡±

    Then he poured a ss of red wine for Anthony.

    Raising his hand, but in an instant, a little thing entered the wine and disappeared without a trace.

    He smiled and handed it over, ¡°Beauty,e have a drink?¡±

 Chapter 734 Someone is thinking about him coming home

    This kind of trick was simply in front of Anthony.

    But he calmly took the ss of wine.

    A group of men in the private room were all staring at him, excitedly waiting for him to drink the ss of wine.

    The women were also looking at him, secretly sighing that he was going to suffer. Unfortunately, he identally bumped into this private room.

    Facing all the gazes of people in the entire private room, Anthony put the ss of red wine to his lips, ready to drink it.

    Before taking a sip, he seemed to be choking on the smoke, and suddenly coughed violently.

    When the beauty coughed and frowned, it was also good-looking.

    Owen was very sympathetic to beauties, and immediately took a tissue and handed it to him. He wanted to help Anthony pat his back.

    Anthony coughed and the ss of red wine in his hand identally spilled onto Owen ¡®s trousers.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to get your clothes dirty! I¡¯ll wipe it for you!¡±

    He wiped the red wine stains on his trousers with paper, but it couldn¡¯t be wiped clean.

    The person next to him said, ¡°Mr. Owen ¡®s suit is not cheap. If you get it dirty, it will be ruined. Can¡¯t you make it up?¡±

    Owen smiled awkwardly, and said like a good person, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll change itter.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s eyes looked apologetic, and he sounded soft, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ll apany you to the bar upstairs for a change?¡±

    All the men in the private room smiled alike, which was meaningful.

    He took the initiative to ask to be sent to the room.

    This was like a sheep into a tiger¡¯s mouth and had to be swallowed.

    Anthony yed with an innocent look, but had no idea what was going to happen after that.

    Owen naturally would not refuse such a good proposal, and left the bar room with him.

    Meanwhile, in a ck police van just outside the hotel.

    A group of police officers were listening to the sounding form the machine on Anthony ¡®s body.

    Chad sneered, ¡°Anthony is smart enough. He does things smoothly. No wonder he was able to be the director of Security Agency.¡±

    The machine was still ringing.

    It sounded like Anthony was taking Owen upstairs.

    The surrounding sound had changed from noisy to much quieter.

    The two chatted all the way, talking about gossip, and Chad was listening carefully in the car.

    He thought that when the two entered the room, he could hear a little bit of intimate content, but he didn¡¯t expect to hear such a sentence from Owen.

    ¡°Bro, your Adam¡¯s apple is very sexy. With the high heels, you should be 75 inch, right? The ceiling of the private room is about to be broken by you. The women¡¯s clothes are really beautiful. I am afraid you are better than many women in the world. It¡¯s a pity I am a detail-freak. You have too many ws.¡±

    ¡°Even if you look amazing, change your voice very well, and look like a beauty, you can¡¯t make me ignore these problems.¡±

    ¡°Who sent you here? What kind of information do you want from me? I¡¯m an innocent citizen with nothing.¡±

    ¡°Do you believe I can drown you in the bathtub before the people behind youe here in time? Want to be stripped or put on a nice pose?¡±

    The atmosphere in the police car was dignified for a moment.

    This person had been caught three or four times, and he was extremely vignt.

    Chad thought that this time Anthony was enough to turn the fake into the real, but Owen still found the w.

    A whole bunch of people were disappointed.

    Chad was also preparing to contact Anthony and let him prepare to evacuate. Safety was the main thing, and the matter of collecting evidence will be discussed next time.

    Unexpectedly, before connecting , the machine on Anthony¡¯s side was cut off first.

    Because of it, there was a strong electric sound.

    That was extraordinarily harsh.

    Chad¡¯s face changed, ¡°No! The action is wrong. The suspect has a gun on his body. The contact person is in danger!¡±

    A group of people got out of the car quickly and entered the bar unimpeded with the license. To avoid the panic of the staff, they walked all the way through the staff channel.

    Chad walked in front, heading straight for the target room.

    Before reaching the door, just in the corridor, he heard the sound of gunshotsing from the room.

    Bang-

    That was deafening.

    The screams of customers in the private room soon sounded downstairs, and the crowd was frightened and fled in all directions, trying to run out of the bar.

    Fearing that a dangerous incident would be discovered, Chad brought four people in, and all the rest arranged to evacuate the people downstairs safely.

    Coming to the closed door of the room, Chad took a gun off his lower back and loaded the bullet.

    With a gesture, the police officer behind him violently kicked the door open immediately.

    The room was in a mess, with broken vases on the ground and bullet holes embedded in the walls.

    Did the shot just now hit the vases?

    Chad breathed a sigh of relief, checked the entire small room with a gun, and finally found Anthony and Owen in the bathroom .

    But the scene in the bathroom made all the police officers present stunned.

    Anthony¡¯s unsuitable high-heeled shoes were stepping on Owen¡¯s back, with a domineering posture, and the safety pants at the bottom of the short skirt was seen.

    Owen¡¯s hands were dislocated by him, and hung weakly on his sides.

    There was a whole bucket of cold water in the bathtub. Owen was soaked all over, coughing piercingly. And his face was turning red. Hearing the sounding from the door, Anthony turned his head, no longer deliberately hid his deep voice, and smiled evilly.

    ¡°You came at the right time. Owen is a little drunk, and his words are extremely arrogant, which make me not very happy. I am helping him sober up. By the way, I ask him where he put all those illegal little things.¡±

    Chad stepped forward, ¡°He said that?¡±

    Anthony raised his eyebrows and spread out his palms. It was the little thing that was most needed to be found in this operation, ¡°Are you satisfied?¡±

    Chad was not stingy with praise, ¡°It¡¯s really awesome. I¡¯ll treat you a pack of cigarettester. Although your method is a bit extreme, at least you let him open his mouth. Next time, don¡¯t decide all by yourself but obey the arrangement.¡±

    Anthony snorted lightly, ¡°I¡¯m not from the bureau. What rules should I follow? What arrangements should I obey? Just get it done.¡±

    He casually took off his high heels and threw them into the bathtub, turned around and left, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±

    After saying so, he walked without looking back and left the room with bare feet.

    Chad looked at his back and was suddenly lost in thought.

    If he was really a woman, he was quite sassy.

    Anthony had really learned well at Security Agency before, and he was very ruthless and had his own set of tactics.

    Unfortunately, he was the one who took the wrong path and ruined his bright future.

    Chad sighed slightly, and quickly threw himself into the aftermath of catching the suspect.

    Anthony left the room and changed his clothes in the car. He felt veryfortable after changing it.

    Ding-dong-

    It was the prompt tone for mobile phone.

    He nced at it and it was Mavis who sent him a message.

    When he tapped it, the information was brief.

    [It¡¯s eight o¡¯clock. Are youing back for dinner? Timothy and Reba are waiting for you.]

    Anthony smiled and looked slightly tired. Then he quickly edited a message and replied.

    [Only they are waiting for me? How about you?]Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    After the message was sent sessfully, no reply was received for two minutes.

    Anthony looked at the chat window. The screen didn¡¯t turn off for a long time, and he was looking forward to something inexplicably, but he couldn¡¯t say it.

    Ding-dong-

    Mavis: [I am also waiting for you.]

    The short sentence made Anthony smile slightly, and he was in a good mood.

    Being alone for so many years, someone in the family will miss himing home. This feeling was quite fresh and good.

 Chapter 735 Not a gentleman

    Anthony turned off the screen of his phone and didn¡¯t return the message.

    After quickly smoking a cigarette, he stepped on the gas and drove the luxury car in the moonlight, all the way back to Cahan Residence.

    Cahan Residence.

    The chef had already prepared the meal, and Timothy, Reba, and Mavis were already waiting for him to eat together in the dinning room.

    Anthony walked into the roomzily with his hands in the trouser pockets, ¡°I usually work overtime. I told you all to eat first. Why do you have to wait for me toe back for dinner today?¡±

    Reba sat on the chair, resting her cheek with one hand. Her voice was delicate but not cloying, ¡°It¡¯s because of Mavis. I told her to have dinner with Timothy, but she refused. She has to wait for you toe back. Let¡¯s eat together.¡±

    Timothy also said, ¡°Anthony, your new wife is really good. She cares so much about you. Nowadays, there are not many good women like this. You have to be good to her.¡±

    Mavis lowered her eyes, feeling a little embarrassed to beplimented.

    Anthony¡¯s eyes looked deep and stern, ¡°Of course, my wife, I will naturally treat her well.¡±

    After the short conversation, when Anthony sat at the main seat, they began to have the dinner.

    Soon only the sound of cutlery was left in the dinning room.

    After the meal, Anthony and Mavis went back to the room together.

    Mavis seemed very happy today and was in a particrly good mood.

    Once back in the room, she couldn¡¯t wait to share a good news with Anthony.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, I got a job today.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Anthony looked t and didn¡¯t have a particrly big reaction. ¡°Really? What kind of job?¡±

    ¡°I heard it is a real estatepany with very good qualifications. I applied for the documenter which is usually responsible for arranging materials, helping employees in other departments, copying documents, etc., and the requirements for education background are not very high. I passed the video interview today. HR asked me to go to work tomorrow.¡±

    Anthony raised his eyebrows amusingly, ¡°You don¡¯t even know whichpany it is. You only know it has a lot of qualifications, so you¡¯re not afraid of being cheated?¡±

    Mavis shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s your special assistant. Mr. Zack introduced this to me. He can work with you for so long. He must be reliable. I don¡¯t need to check the corporate qualifications. I can trust him.¡±

    Anthony pursed his lips secretly, and felt veryfortable hearing this.

    After a while, he felt something was wrong, ¡°Do you trust Zack, or is it because you trust me?¡±

    Mavis was taken aback, ¡°Of course I trust you, but¡­ is there a difference?¡±

    Anthony scowled, stared at her, and said nothing.

    Of course there was a difference.

    He was her contracted husband, and Zack was nothing.

    Besides, he asked Zack to do so for Mavis. How can this credit be given to Zack?

    But Anthony wasn¡¯t going to tell Mavis the truth of the matter.

    ¡°Zack is serious and responsible in his work and meticulous. If you have any questions in the future, you can ask him for more advice. If you are bullied by the so-called qualifiedpany, you can ask him for help.¡±

    Mavis nodded obediently, but felt strange in her heart.

    In any case, she was now the wife of Anthony.

    Anthony actually epted her as a married woman and had more contact with Zack.

    Was he not jealous at all?

    Sure enough, it was an agreed marriage, and he didn¡¯t like her at all.

    The happy mood just now disappeared instantly.

    Mavis bowed her head and silently went to the closet to take out the quilt and pillow, put it on the sofa,id the quilt and went to wash.

    Anthony smoked a cigarette on the balcony.

    When the sparks in his hand were gone, he returned to the bedroom and nced at the sofa.

    Timothy told him to treat Mavis well at dinner today.

    This marriage agreement was beneficial to him, and it was a fair deal to Mavis, but after all, it was he who implicated her in the Cahan family ¡­

    He thought about it carefully and looked at the direction of the bathroom.

    ¡­

    After half an hour, Mavis washed her face, applied a mask and finished skin care.

    As soon as she came out of the bathroom, she noticed Anthony lyingzily on the sofa opposite.

    Anthony upied the sofa she had just prepared, held a thick book and wore an pair of gold-rimmed sses, which was unprecedented.

    Mavis froze in ce.

    Knowing Anthony for so long, this was the first time she saw him wearing sses.

    He looked cold and abstinent, like a a refined rascal.

    There was nothing unsightly about his body. This man really can take everything in any outfit, and he was born good-looking.

    Stopping her thoughts about Anthony¡¯s appearance, Mavis walked over slowly and said weakly, ¡°Mr. Cahan ¡­ this is where I sleep¡­¡±

    Anthony turned the pages of the book gracefully, without ever raising his eyes to look at her. His tone was light, ¡°Your bed is quite warm. I want to sleep here. You go to sleep in the bed tonight.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Mavis was stunned, ¡°I don¡¯t it¡¯s good¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong.¡± He raised his eyebrows arbitrarily, ¡°I¡¯m not a gentleman, but I¡¯m not a human being when I be a gentleman.¡±

    Mavis was going to be amused by him.

    Obviously such a boyfriend-power thing was described by him as his own satire. No one could do the same like him.

    ¡°Go to bed. You¡¯re blocking my light.¡± Anthony rolled over andy on his side.

    ¡°Well then, Mr. Cahan, rest early. This sofa is a little small. If you feel ufortable at night, call me and we can change it back at any time.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± He replied casually.

    Mavis didn¡¯t leave, took a few more nces at thezy look of him lying on his side reading a book, and instructed earnestly,

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, you¡¯ve been busy all day. Rest early in the evening. If you have to read a book, sit up straight. Reading books like this will hurt your eyes, especially if you¡¯re wearing sses.¡±

    Anthony frowned slightly and sat up slowly, being a little impatient, ¡°Leave me alone.¡±

    Mavis lowered her eyes, stopped talking, and silently went to bed to rest.

    Anthony read the book for another half an hour before taking off his gold-rimmed sses and switching the lights in the room to dimmed mode.

    Confirming that the light did not affect Mavis¡¯ sleep, he went to the bathroom to take a shower.

    But in reality, Mavis just closed her eyes and couldn¡¯t sleep at all.

    She slept on Anthony¡¯s usual pillow and the soft bed that Anthony hadin on for many years.

    There seemed to be a faint scent of Anthony¡¯s body on it, which was too easy to make people spellbound and unable to sleep at all.

    Mavis¡¯ heartbeat was so fast that she couldn¡¯t figure out why he suddenly mercifully put her to bed today.

    While she was thinking about it, Anthony was taking a shower in the bathroom, and the tter of water could be heard clearly.

    Mavis can almost imagine his delicate body dripping with water¡­

    That was too lustful.

    It was hard not to think wildly when sleeping in the same room and sleeping on his bed. And he was her contracted husband who was good-looking both in men¡¯s and women¡¯s clothes.

    The sound of the shower in the bathroom stopped.

    Anthony, wrapped in a bathrobe, wiped his wet short hair with one hand, and walked out of the bathroom.

    Mavis slept on the bed, squinting quietly and watching his every move.

    It¡¯d been a while since she moved into Cahan Residence, and she often saw Anthonying out of the shower, but she¡¯d never seen him half-wrapped in a bath towel and showing his upper body.

    It was always covered by a bathrobe, and the abdominal muscles could not be seen at all.

    Could it be that he was injured before and his body was not good-looking, so he had to cover it?

    Mavis was very interested in everything about him.

 Chapter 736 Unwittingly heartbeat

    Thinking about it, she saw Anthony enter the dressing room.

    Anthony never undressed in front of her.

    The bed was too soft and the quilt was silk, which was skin-friendly andfortable.

    Mavis fell asleep after a while.

    Anthony dried his hair, and when he came out of the dressing room, he saw that half of her body was outside the quilt because she felt hot. The slender legs under the nightdress were pressing against the quilt, and she was not sleeping obediently at all.

    He walked over slowly and helped Mavis cover the quilt.

    Those beautiful legs wrapped the quilt so presumptuously that Anthony identally touched her smooth skin.

    The fingertips froze in ce like an electric shock in an instant, and Anthony waspletely stunned.

    Although Mavis slept presumptuously, her sleeping face was beautiful and very eye-catching.

    His Adam¡¯s apple rolled uncontrobly, and he felt hot.

    Damn.

    He actually had feelings for this woman¡­

    Anthony frowned, and his expression wasplicated.

    This feeling made him inexplicably feel that he was very wrong, and it tarnished the feeling of loving Lyra for ten years in the past.

    ¡°Did you forget there is a man in the room? How can you sleep so unruly? If you meet a man with evil intentions, you will be insulted tonight.¡±

    His tone was sullen and he was very unhappy, but he silently helped Mavis to cover the quilt tightly.

    Unexpectedly, just as he turned around, Mavis, who was sleeping, stretched out her hands restlessly again because of the heat.

    He walked back again and tucked her arms back into the bed without saying a word.

    Mavis rolled over suddenly. Her arms naturally wrapped around the back of Anthony¡¯s neck.

    Inexplicably guilty, Anthony was thrown onto the bed by her, and looked at her sleeping face in a close distance.

    ¡°You stupid woman. Pretending to be asleep and insulting me?¡±

    He whispered, reached out in revenge and pinched Mavis¡¯ cheek with his fingertips, trying to test if she was awake.

    Originally he wanted to pinch hard, but her skin was really soft and tender, and when he pinched it, it bounced around, and it felt very good.

    Anthony couldn¡¯t put his hand down for no apparent reason. His fingertips froze on her cheek, and he pinched twice more lightly.

    The woman in her sleep seemed to be disturbed. She muttered and frowned, and unconsciously pushed away his hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make troubles. I have a husband¡­¡±

    The whispered words were clearly heard by Anthony.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    He felt a lot morefortable in an instant.

    Even if she had a conscience, she knew that she had a husband, and she had to keep a distance from other men.

    Her cheeks were so soft and made his fingers felt great. It was very dpressing. Anthony can¡¯t stop pinching.

    His blue eyes inadvertently focused on her pink lips.

    It looked good and soft.

    The taste of kissing should be very unusual.

    Anyway, she was his legal wife. If he secretly kissed her, he would ¡­ not break thew.

    He crept closer to Mavis, leaning closer to the soft lips.

    Bum bum-

    Bum bum-

    His heart beat uncontrobly, like he was doing something bad.

    Just as he was about to touch Mavis¡¯ soft lips thest minute, Anthony stopped.

    He opened his eyes suddenly. The love in the bottom of his eyes dissipated, and it became clear and cold.

    Not knowing what to think, he didn¡¯t move any further, rolled over and got out of bed, away from Mavis. Then he went to sleep on the sofa.

    With the decades of abstinence for Lyra, he would not react to other women, only disgusted.

    Mavis was like an evil spirit ¡­

    He was crazy, really crazy.

    This woman was poisonous and can¡¯t be touched.

    Turning indifferent, he covered the quilt angrily, huddled on the sofa and slept all night.

    ¡­

    The next morning.

    Mavis got up first.

    By the time he opened his eyes, Mavis had already helped him bring his breakfast from the kitchen to the table of the bedroom, being considerate.

    A slight sniff from the tip of the nose revealed the aroma of fried eggs and toasted toast.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, you woke up. Did you sleep wellst night?¡±

    Mavis had already changed into her professional attire, and stood opposite the table with her head tilted to look at him.

    His eyes looked sleepy. His short hair was messy, and he looked extraordinarilyzy and kind.

    But his expression was not so good.

    He had slept on therge soft bed for a long time. The sofa was so small that it was inconvenient to turn over. His legs were long, and he had shrunk all night.

    When he woke up in the morning, he felt a little back pain. He didn¡¯t sleep well.

    Mavis burst into a smile. From the look on his face, she could guess that he was holding anger in his heart.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, you¡¯re God¡¯s favored one. You¡¯re used to sleeping on the soft bed, and it¡¯s normal that you¡¯re not used to the sofa for a while. Let¡¯s change it back tonight. It doesn¡¯t matter for me to sleep on the sofa. I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    Anthony got up and his tone was not very good, ¡°I always let you sleep on the sofa. If Timothy and Reba find out, they¡¯ll say I abuse you. There is no need of doing so. I am not God¡¯s favored one. Sleeping on the sofa is such a thing I¡¯ll be used to it in a few days.¡±

    He looked at Mavis¡¯ attire. She was wearing a very formal dark ck business attire, a tight hip skirt which outlined her thin waist. And all her blond hair was tied into a high ponytail, which made her look extraordinarily capable.

    ¡°When did you buy this dress?¡± He looked serious.

    Mavis lowered her head to tidy up her clothes, and turned around across the table, ¡°How is it? Do you think it¡¯s appropriate? Yesterday I learned the interview was sessful, so I took the time to go out and buy two sets of it.¡±

    He looked arrogant, and there was no extra expression on his face, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s barely normal.¡±

    With suchments from him, Mavis was already happy.

    A cup of warm soy milk was handed to him. Mavis said in a serious tone, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like bitter coffee, and like sweets, so I specially went to the kitchen to bring soy milk, which is very nourishing. After washing up, remember to have it. I¡¯m going out first.¡±

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    Anthony stopped her, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Mavis felt it inexplicable, ¡°Of course I am going to thepany. It¡¯s my first day today.¡±

    Anthony got up quickly, checked the time on his watch, walked to the bathroom, and said angrily, ¡°Wait for me. I have to go out anyway. I can take you there on the way.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Won¡¯t this be too troublesome?¡± Mavis was a little embarrassed. ¡°I remember you¡¯re going to theb today? Shouldn¡¯t you be on my way¡­?¡±

    Getting up in the morning made him a little muddled. Anthony almost forgot about it. If he didn¡¯t go to thepany, it would really not on the way.

    But he had said so, and taking them back was not his style.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not tiring to drive. I¡¯ll go for a drive. Take it as to help digest breakfast.¡±

    Mavis was confused. Why did this sound weird?

    ¡°Okay, then thank you Mr. Cahan.¡±

    Anthony epted her thank without a word and went to the bathroom.

    She silently went to help him clean up the pillow and quilts on the sofa, folded them and put them in the closet.

    Anthony only took five minutes to wash his face and five minutes to eat breakfast.

    This was all because Mavis kept checking the time and was worried that she will bete for work on the first day. She did not want to leave a negative impression on others.

    Anthony didn¡¯t look good and was impatient.

    He quickly changed into a suit and went out with his hands on his pockets.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. If you dare to waste my time, I will throw you on the road.¡±

 Chapter 737 Feeling is the most unreliable thing

    ¡°I¡¯ming.¡±

    Mavis was about to help clean up his breakfast tes, so she had to speed up andy the tes and send them to the kitchen downstairs for the servants.

    Anthony, who walked fast, still waited for her in the car for two minutes.

    But these two minutes were extremely unpleasant, and he was using smoking to pass the time.

    Mavis trotted towards his luxury car and was about to open the rear seat door when Anthony quickly rolled down the window and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Sit in the front seat.¡±

    ¡°OK¡­¡±

    Mavis timidly sat in the passenger seat and fastened her seat belt.

    Anthony snuffed out the unfinished cigarette butt, quickly drove her to thepany, and reprimanded her in a cold tone on the way.

    ¡°In front of several bodyguards, you are in your husband¡¯s car, but you don¡¯t take the co-pilot. Do you want them to discuss our rtionship in private?¡±

    Mavis squeezed her clothes nervously, bowed her head and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think about it so much and it¡¯ll cause you trouble. I will pay attention to it next time.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t look good, as if his anger had not subsided when he woke up in the morning.

    ¡°Don¡¯t help to collect tes on the table in the room next time. Servants wille upstairs to do it. You are Mrs. Cahan , the hostess of the Cahan family, not a maid. Don¡¯t put yourself in a particrly low position. Servants will not appreciate you. They will only look down on you.¡±

    He spoke bluntly, but made sense in every word.

    Mavis nodded, ¡°I see, not next time.¡±

    Her head was lowered and her face was gloomy.

    Mrs. Cahan, the hostess of the Cahan family.

    She didn¡¯t dare to think about these titles at all, and she didn¡¯t dare to own such titles herself.

    After all, it was an agreed marriage, and she must stay awake at all times and know her position, so that she will be less embarrassed when she got divorced in the future.

    She was afraid that if she took it seriously, she would be severely pped by reality.

    It was better not to look forward to that position from the beginning.

    Anthony nced at her from time to time as she lowered her eyes and looked mncholy.

    Realizing that what he said just now was too heavy, he changed his tone and exined sternly, ¡°Although we will divorce in a year, I said that in this year, you should enjoy the status in the Cahan family. I will give you a lot, and you won¡¯t lose too much if we get divorced in the future. Whether you want to stay in Suham to continue your business, or go back to Teyria to settle down, you don¡¯t have to worry too much about expenses.¡±

    Mavis smiled, ¡°Did you forget? I wrote on the agreement document that I¡¯ll without any property orpensation from you. I¡¯m just not reconciled to¡­¡±

    She twisted her fingers around the skirt and continued in a low voice, ¡°I want to see if I can make you really like me. If I can leave a different impression in your heart so that you can always remember me, then it¡¯s not a loss this year. If I can¡¯t do it, then I will admit defeat. It¡¯s because I¡¯m not good enough, and you don¡¯t owe me anything.¡±

    Although her voice was low, the car was quiet and Anthony could hear every word clearly.

    There was a strange feeling in his heart. Anthony suppressed the inexplicable feeling and advised her in a t tone.

    ¡°Feeling is the most unreliable thing in the world. I can¡¯t give it to you, and it will be the same in a year. You¡¯d better not ce your hope on this matter. Be pragmatic, and think more about how much money you need topensate you.¡±

    Mavis turned pale and stopped talking.

    Anthony was also silent.

    There was an eerie silence in the car for a while.

    More than ten minutester, the luxury car stopped a hundred meters away from thepany.

    Anthony: ¡°There are too many employeesing in through the gate. You are a neer. It will not affect you if you take a luxury car and get off. It is only a short distance through this intersection.¡±

    Mavis wanted to tell him for a long time, let him pull over earlier, but she didn¡¯t expect him to think the same.

    ¡°Thank you Mr. Cahan for driving me to work.¡±

    Speaking politely, she put her hand on the door handle, and suddenly remembered a very strange thing.

    ¡°No! From going out to now, I forgot to tell you the address of where I am going to work. How can you know the location so well?¡±

    Anthony smiled lightly, ¡°When I was waiting for you just now, I asked Zack in advance, or you¡¯ll bete when your stupid brain thinks about it.¡±

    It was really embarrassing to hear that she was stupid!

    Mavis was sullen, ¡°Thank you Mr. Cahan. I¡¯ll get off the car.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Anthony took a cigarette and lit it, casually answering.

    It was almostte. Mavis got out of the car quickly and ran towards the building not far ahead.

    Anthony looked at her back and shook his head, ¡°She¡¯s stupid. Sometimes she¡¯s smart, but to say she¡¯s smart, she¡¯s always stupid. She¡¯s really a contradictory woman.¡±

    After smoking a whole cigarette, he quickly drove to theboratory.

    The maid outfit was put in the back seat, and as soon as Anthony got to theb¡¯s open-air parking lot, he quickly changed his clothes in the car.

    Today was a weekday and Anthony checked the time.

    At this point, Molly should be sent to kindergarten on the way. Without her to ask him to pose for taking photos, he and Chad should have a good time doing hygiene today.

    ¡­

    At the same time.

    Lyra personally sent Molly to kindergarten.

    In car, Molly was very gossipy and sharing secrets with her.

    ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t even know. My godfather dated Mavis some time ago!¡±

    Lyra became interested, ¡°Mavis who?¡±

    ¡°She used to be the administrator of the dolphin aquarium in Spencer¡¯s aquarium. Mavis rescued me when I was a child. She is very beautiful and has a lovely personality. I like her very much, but you have never seen her before.¡±

    Lyra flicked her little nose lightly, but said something else, ¡°I remember your daddy told me that you messed up Anthony and Miss Stone¡¯s blind date some time ago?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I did it.¡± Molly didn¡¯t feel guilty at all, ¡°That auntie is stupid and bad. She hasn¡¯t started falling in love. She¡¯s like holding on to my godfather. I can¡¯t stand it anymore, so I went to rescue.¡±

    Lyra nodded in agreement, ¡°Well done. That Miss Stone is not suitable for Anthony.¡±

    However, the Stone family was now on the verge of copse, and its status in the business field was not as good as it used to be.

    Lyra heard it and it was like Anthony did that.

    It seemed that Miss Stone bullied a woman. Anthony was furious and punished the Stone family.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Thinking of this, Lyra was a little curious about Mavis.

    ¡°If your godfather and Mavis are really destined to get together, I will definitely get to know her in the future.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Molly asked very cleverly, ¡°Is it because of my godfather that you want to see her, or because of me?¡±

    Lyra stared at the clever little girl and smiled without saying a word.

    Molly grabbed her wrist and wanted an answer, ¡°Mommy, tell me now! But you have to think about it before answering. Daddy will be so jealous!¡±

 Chapter 738 Spencer is going to do bad things

    Lyra tapped the tip of her little nose and said angrily, ¡°Knowing your daddy would be jealous, you deliberately ask me such a question.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m curious~¡±

    In the luxury car, Lyra and Molly sat in the back seat. It was Charles who asked a driver to drive this morning.

    After all, there was an outsider in the car, so Molly deliberately asked such a question.

    But Lyra didn¡¯t think about it at all. There was only one answer.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s because of you, because you said she rescued you and you like her very much, I want to meet her.¡±

    ¡°Bingo! You¡¯re right!¡± Molly smiled like a little angel, ¡°You¡¯re very wise to avoid a storm from Daddy!¡±

    Lyra pouted, ¡°He doesn¡¯t dare.¡±

    Molly covered her mouth, ¡°That¡¯s your husband!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re great.¡± Lyra was relieved.

    Molly wasplimented very happily, and the whole car was filled withughter from them.

    ¡­

    Lyra personally took Molly to kindergarten, and Malcolm took Spencer to theboratory for infusion.

    In the ward.

    A doctor prepared an infusion bottle and medical equipment, and pushed in the door with a medical tray.

    Spencer had been using an indwelling needle because of the long-term infusion.

    The indwelling needle should be changed every three days at most. Otherwise the needle hole will be easily infected and deviate from the blood vessel.

    Today was the day for a new needle.

    Spencer sighed softly when he saw the new indwelling needle in the tray from a distance.

    ¡°I¡¯m five years old. When can I stop infusion? The back of my hand is blue. I¡¯m afraid I will change the ce next time.¡±

    Malcolm was distressed to hear it, and silently helped him peel the fruit.

    The doctor coaxed, ¡°Be good. The needle is just like being bitten by an ant. It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m used to it.¡± Spencer raised his eyebrows arrogantly, and handed out his arm without any timidity.

    Because the indwelling needle had been stuck into the flesh for several days, it will be very painful when it was removed.

    It was better to have short, sharp pains than long, dull pains. The doctor pulled out the needle very quickly.

    Spencer just frowned slightly and looked out of the window with disdain. Compared with the little kids who cried every time they got an injection, he was unbelievably calm.

    Seeing Malcolm sitting next to him peeling fruit, he started driving him away.

    ¡°Daddy, isn¡¯t you busy in thepany? Or bureau? You don¡¯t have to watch me here!¡±

    Malcolm could feel his visible unhappiness, ¡°You think I¡¯m an eyesore sitting next to you?¡±

    Spencer smiled with frowning, which looked extra kind.

    ¡°Howe? If you¡¯re willing to apany me, I¡¯m very happy.¡±

    Malcolm nimbly peeled the fruit and said slowly, ¡°I have a day off today to apany you to infuse. I won¡¯t go anywhere.¡±

    Spencer grinned, feeling heartbroken.

    ¡°Then Daddy, go apany Molly. Since she changed to a new kindergarten, you haven¡¯t picked her up yet, right? It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m the only one here. I¡¯m used to it and will not be lonely.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t look up. No one knew what he was thinking.

    After a long time, he finally finished peeling the fruit. He cut out a small half of a peach and handed it to Spencer.

    Spencer took it obediently, ¡°Thank you, Daddy.¡±

    Taking a bite of the peach, it was crunchy, sweet and delicious.

    ¡°Daddy, cut out all the peaches and put them on a te. I will remember to eat themter. Chad and Anthony are probably cleaning the toilet in theboratory at the moment. If you¡¯re bored, you can also visit them.¡±

    He sounded very empathetic.

    Malcolm frowned, and gave his precious son a strange look, ¡°Why do I feel that you are very unhappy with me staying here and want to drive me away?¡±

    ¡°No, how could?¡±

    He smiled sweetly.

    But with what Malcolm knew about his son, there was a little secret hidden in this smile.

    ¡°I have said I have one day off today. I¡¯m not going anywhere. I just want to be with you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡± Spencer¡¯s expression was bitter, and he said unwillingly, ¡°Then thank you, Daddy.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t answer and continued peeling the peaches.

    Orderly cutting the peaches into small pieces and putting them on the te, every action was extraordinarily elegant.

    The ward was quiet for a while. The doctor adjusted the output speed of the infusion bottle, and left the room with the medical tray.

    Malcolm and Spencer didn¡¯t say anything, as if they had their own concerns.

    Spencer in particr, with his little eyebrows furrowed slightly, always seemed to be thinking about something bad.

    After a while, Malcolm took the initiative to chat, ¡°I heard from your mom you made three requests with Anthony to forgive him?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he agreed.¡± Spencer asked timidly, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to teach me a lesson, would you?¡±

    He thought too much.

    This was a debt that Anthony should repay. If Spencer was truly willing to forgive Anthony after three requests , then Anthony asked for it.

    ¡°I just want to ask, how many requests has he done?¡±

    When Spencer thought of this, he was a little worried, ¡°There is onest request left. I said at the time that if he canplete the second request, I will consider making thest request simpler. But I¡¯m a little regretful now and want to give him a super super super difficult one!¡±

    Malcolm pursed his lips and smiled. ¡°Like what kind of request?¡±

    Spencer lowered his eyes and looked at the back of his small hand, all of which were full of pinhole marks, and some ces were blue because the pressure was not enough to stop the bleeding.

    ¡°For example¡­ just stab him with a small needle a thousand times.¡±

    He was going to be the ruthless Spencer!

    Malcolm couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°You have to forgive him after a thousand time of stabbing? Spencer, do you really think about it? You have to be really willing to make peace with him.¡±

    Spencer thought silently and shook his head, ¡°I made these three request at the time, just wanted to bully him and deal with him, but didn¡¯t want to forgive him¡­ But I don¡¯t actually hate him so much. I can see that he is sincere guilty and wants to make amends for me.¡±

    Malcolm stroked his son¡¯s small head, and his deep voice was very gentle, ¡°Then let him owe thest request first. When you figure it out, you will ask him to pay the debt.¡±

    Spencer nodded.

    His face was a miniature version of Malcolm¡¯s, which was delicate and handsome.

    The harmonious picture of father and son was particrly eye-catching.

    Malcolm opened the bedside table drawer to get the math Olympiad quiz.

    ¡°Do you want to do the quiz? I will apany you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Getting his answer in the affirmative, Malcolm adjusted the bed higher so that Spencer could sit a little higher, put the railing horizontally up, and took out the quiz and pencils.

    As soon as he started it, Spencer put everything behind him and concentrated on the quiz.

    Malcolm rested his chin in one hand, sat on the edge of the bed, apany him to review the quiz, but didn¡¯t say the answer.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Watching his son clearly write out his problem-solving ideas step by step, he felt very proud.

    Knock knock ¡ª

    Someone was knocking on the closed ward door.

    Spencer paused. His face changed slightly, and he grabbed Malcolm¡¯s hand, ¡°Daddy, this person must have gone to the wrong ward. Don¡¯t open the door.¡±

    Malcolm observed his expression.

    Although Spencer was a little scheming and often did tricks, he was not very good at lying.

    This was clearly an act of guilt.

    ¡°Who¡¯s out there? Do you know it?¡±

    Spencer lowered his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    Malcolm was suspicious, but got up and walked over to open the door.

 Chapter 739 He lied

    Outside the door was a little old man who looked fifty or sixty years old.

    With gray hair, a slightly messy gray-white beard, a high nose bridge, and deep facial features, he was not a standard nationality of Crana.

    Malcolm had a bit of an impression of him who was the biochemical doctor Eugene he had met before.

    For giving Spencer the book ¡°Pathological Psychology,¡± he contacted Jimmy and eventually found him.

    Malcolm stared at him sternly, wondering why Spencer had that expression just now.

    ¡°Do yo have something to do here?¡±

    Eugene scratched his head and recalled carefully, ¡°You are Spencer¡¯s father, right?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The tone was distant and polite, and Malcolm didn¡¯t make any extravagant expressions.

    Eugene smiled slyly and looked a bit ironic, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see youe to care about your child once, then I won¡¯t bother you.¡±

    He turned around.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    Malcolm grabbed his wrist and forcibly lifted his hand. There was a book.

    It was written, ¡°How Paranoid Personality Bes a Murderer¡±.

    Malcolm¡¯s heart tensed, only to think that the title of the book was terrifying.

    With a cold face, he questioned Eugene, ¡°You brought this kind of perverted book this time. Is it for my son? As a doctor in theboratory, you don¡¯t teach people to be good, but you specifically guide a good child to a bad direction. What do you mean?¡±

    Eugene just thought it was inexplicable, ¡°Why is this book a bad book? It¡¯s just an esoteric book that teaches human nature. You¡¯re his father but you don¡¯t often apany your son. Ie to chat with him and exin books in my spare time. Is it wrong? You teach me what to do? It¡¯s strange.¡±

    Who in the end was strange?

    Malcolm held back his anger, ¡°He¡¯s only five years old, an innocent age. You teach him with this kind of book so early. Human nature? What¡¯s your motive?¡±

    Eugene shook off his hand, feeling very unhappy, ¡°Your own son, you don¡¯t know if he is innocent? He likes this kind of book, so I brought it to him. Has he turned bad? He is very smart. Since he matures earlier than the average child, I believe he has the ability to make independent judgments.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with him.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t show this kind of book to my son again in the future. If I find it again, I will consider reporting the situation to the Bureau. People with bad intentions should not stay in theboratory. You should be suspended.¡±

    Eugene stopped talking, snorted coldly, and left with the book.

    Malcolm watched him from the door. Until his back disappearedpletely around the corner of the stairwell, he turned and walked back to the ward, closing the door.

    His face didn¡¯t look good, and the atmosphere in the whole room was overwhelming.

    Spencer sat on the bed. His head bowed sullenly, as if he knew he had made a mistake.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daddy. I just lied¡­¡±

    He turned his head, took a thin ruler from the bedside drawer and held it up with both hands to Malcolm.

    ¡°Daddy, punish me. I know it¡¯s wrong.¡±

    Malcolm looked at him and ignored him. Turning the palm of his hand, at the pinhole on the back of his left hand, the blood was drowning from the transparent infusion tube, and his heart ached instantly.

    ¡°Spencer ¡­¡±

    Removing the ruler from his hand, Malcolm turned the back of his hand and rubbed his little wrist to help the infusion liquid return.

    He pursed his mouth, not daring to look at Malcolm, ¡°I still have to write with my right hand.¡±

    Spencer had been sick since childhood, growing up on aboratory bed. Malcolm never bothered to punish him.

    At this moment, seeing his pitiful request for punishment, his heart was even more softer.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to punish you. I just hope that you can keep a distance from Eugene and reduce contacts in the future.¡±

    Spencer blinked, ¡°But¡­ I lied. amn¡¯t you angry?¡±

    He shouldn¡¯t do so and Malcolm pinched his cheek with a little force.

    ¡°This time it¡¯s a small punishment, but my rule is that I only let it go this time. If you don¡¯t change and dare to lie again, I will definitely punish you severely, so you will never forget the pain in your life.¡±

    Spencer¡¯s face turned pale, and he felt a little scared.

    ¡°I know. I don¡¯t dare.¡±

    Malcolm helped him rub his little red face, and he was reluctant to say those words to him.

    ¡°It was my fault before. I often couldn¡¯t apany you to infuse. In the future, I will find a way to spare time ande every day.¡±

    Spencer pouted dejectedly, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I¡¯m already a big boy. The infusion does not require you to put down you official duties, so I will feel very guilty.¡±

    If his father stared at him every day, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do any bad things!

    Well! He didn¡¯t want it!

    He used to send his mother away, but this time his father was so tough¡­

    ¡­

    Although Malcolm didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, looking at his tangled expression, he knew that it was not a good thing.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel guilty, Spencer. If you have any bad ideas and want to trick someone, you can tell me. I won¡¯t necessarily be against it.¡±

    It was normal for anyone not to be mischievous as a child.

    But Spencer was not normal.

    Malcolm wondered if he was influenced by those perverted books that Eugene had brought over, and he actually said that he wanted to stab Anthony a thousand times with a small needle.

    Molly would never havee up with such a tortured idea.

    Malcolm sighed silently and decided to slowly help him change his mind.

    When he was in a trance, Spencer tilted his head and looked over, ¡°What are you thinking? Do you really want to apany me to infuse every day?¡±

    Malcolm returned to his senses, ¡°Amn¡¯t you happy?¡±

    ¡°Happy!¡± Spencer was smiling reluctantly.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t want to delve into the subject, took out a toothpick and handed him the fruit, ¡°Eat more peaches.¡±

    ¡­

    All day, everyone was busy.

    After Anthony cleaned theb toilet, he changed back into his suit in the car and drove to the Cahan Group.

    At this time, when he arrived, Mavis should almost get off work.

    Zack knew he wasing and had been waiting in the parking lot for a long time.

    After his luxury car stopped, he stepped forward decisively to help him open the door.

    Anthony got out of the car and asked casually, ¡°How is today?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, please rest assured that thepany is operating as normal.¡±

    Anthony nced at him coldly, didn¡¯t speak, and walked into the building all the way to the elevator which was exclusive for the president.

    Zack was stunned for a while, then he understood, and hurriedly followed in his footsteps.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, Madam, she¡­ No, Miss Parker¡¯s first day at work today. She is rtively normal at the moment. I went to see her a few times. She adapts very quickly and is in a good mood.¡±

    Anthony hummed lightly, as if he didn¡¯t care.

    Zack breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that he guessed correctly. Anthony really came for his wife.

    The two entered the elevator one after the other.

    Anthony subconsciously nned to go to the top floor, but found that there were not many floors in the elevator dedicated to the president, and it would not stop at many departments in the entire building.

    He decisively got out of the elevator and pressed the button of the ordinary elevator next to him.

    Zack followed silently.

    Ding¨C

    The elevator had arrived.

    Zack approached him cautiously and said softly, ¡± The logistics department where Miss Parker is located is on the fifteenth floor, Mr. Cahan.¡±

    He stared nkly at Zack, ¡°Did I ask you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me who talks too much.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t say anything, and went to press the elevator floor with his long finger.

    After thinking for a while, he finally pressed on the fifteenth floor.

    Zack smirked in the back.

 Chapter 740 Callahan inspects work

    Anthony sensed it, turned his head back and stared at Zack.

    Zack suppressed his smile for a second, ¡°I just watched a joke on my phone. When I suddenly remembered it, I couldn¡¯t helpughing.¡±

    Anthony raised his eyebrows. His blue eyes were lightened with a yful look, ¡°What joke? Turn it on for me to see.¡±

    Why didn¡¯t he do things ording to the routine?

    ¡°Just saw it in a video app. I didn¡¯t like it. I guess I can¡¯t find it ¡­¡±

    Anthony continued casually, ¡°Then tell me yourself.¡±

    Zack ¡®s expression was bitter, and he wanted to surrender in a low voice,¡±Mr. Cahan ¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s reasonable to deduct the sry if you can¡¯t talk about it.¡±

    This was unreasonable!

    Zack immediately recalled theme jokes he had heard.

    ¡°It¡¯s just an animation. A pair of banana brothers went out shopping. Brother Banana walked in front because of his long legs. He felt hot, so he peeled off his banana skin. Mr. Cahan, what happened to him¡­¡±

    Zack spoke vividly, holding back hisughter, ¡°Brother Banana fell over because he stepped on its skin. That dubbing is so fun hahaha¡­¡±

    He held the elevator with one hand andughed while covering his stomach with the other.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it funny??¡±

    Anthony stared at him nkly, and his eyes looked particrly cold.

    That chill was colder than the temperature in the elevator, making Zck shiver.

    Zack stopped smiling, and bowed his head respectfully, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not funny at all¡­¡±

    Seeing him deted, Anthony felt much morefortable, ¡°It¡¯s really not funny. Watch less of this kind of jokes in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will never watch it again.¡±

    While the two chatted, the elevator reached the fifteenth floor.

    The staff in the whole building didn¡¯t know Anthony wasing. When they saw him suddenly, screams rang out from the whole floor.

    ¡°Hello Mr. Cahan!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Cahan has never been to the logistics department. Why does he suddenlye today?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that something is wrong with our work? Mr. Cahan is here to fix us?¡±

    A nymphomaniac answered in a low voice, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s worth being scolded. He¡¯s really handsome!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I could only take a look at him from a distance at the staff meeting before, but this time it¡¯s so close!¡±

    ¡°Uuuu¡­ hees over!¡±

    People of the whole floor was excited because of Anthony¡¯s arrival, and there were constant whispers.

    Many employees stood up to greet him and bowed at a standard 90 degrees, which was extremely respectful.

    Anthony nodded with an easy-going look, ¡°Don¡¯t be so ufortable. I¡¯ll just take a look. You guys keep busy as if I haven¡¯t been here.¡±

    With such a dazzling person here, how could he be considered air?

    But they had to listen to the president¡¯s words, and a group of employees returned to their workstations in fear and continued to work.

    The employees who were quietly on their mobile phones were all sitting upright at their workstations. They looked upright and were afraid of being caught.

    Mavis, who was at a small workstation in the corner, was concentrating on entering text data, and overheard what her colleague saying¡­ Mr. Cahan?

    As soon as she looked up, she saw Anthony in a suit and leather shoes, with an imposing manner. He was respectfully led by Zack towards this side.

    She saw his posture, as if he inspected the work.

    She was stunned.

    After a whole day of work, there was too much information, and it was the first time she did such a job. She was so busy that she didn¡¯t have time to know who the leader of thepany was.

    Could it be¡­ Anthony ?

    Mavis¡¯ heartbeat was very fast, and she bowed decisively, hiding her entire face under theputer to avoid being nced at by him.

    She waspletely horrified.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this CG? Why is it Mr. Cahan¡¯spany?¡±

    The little clerk next to her whispered to her, ¡°Are you stupid? CG is thergest joint-stock group of the Cahan Group. Usually, everyone calls it Cahan Group directly.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ I read thepany¡¯s information on the Inte, and the founder is not him¡­¡±

    The clerk almost rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Are you really stupid? Cahan Group is a big family business. Thepany is handed down from generation to generation. Of course it is not founded by Mr. Cahan, but if you look down the information, you will see that the current CEO is Mr. Cahan!¡±

    Mavis blushed.

    This was too embarrassing.

    Last night she was proud to tell Anthony that she had found a job, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be Anthony¡¯spany¡­

    What would Anthony think when he saw her?

    Will he think she did it on purpose? Just to let him see her often, and even fall in love with her?

    With his erratic temper, would he mock her?

    She looked bitter and almost fell on the table to hide herself.

    A youngdy next to her felt it a little strange, ¡°Why do you react so strongly? Could it be that¡­ you know Mr. Cahan privately?¡±

    Mavis shook her head, ¡°Unfamiliar.¡±

    ¡­

    Not far ahead, Anthony was patrolling all the workstations with his eyes.

    As far as he can see, everyone was sitting upright and working with serious expressions. There were only two small workstations in the corner, and there were two slender figures bowing to avoid seeing him.

    Anthony frowned, feeling slightly unhappy.

    He was not a tiger. He won¡¯t eat her, so why was she afraid of him?

    He pretended to walk over casually. Because there were only the sounds of typing on the keyboard and clicking the mouse, although the voices of the Mavis gossip were small, they could be heard clearly.

    Anthony just heard thest two sentences, especially Mavis¡¯ ¡°unfamiliar¡±.

    He had a cold face, as if a storm was about to set off at any moment.

    He kindly helped her find a job and arranged for her with a easy one. Not only did she not thank him, but she didn¡¯t even have the courage to say she knew him.

    Sure enough, he couldn¡¯t be nicer.

    Anthony was very unhappy, pointed to the two workstations in the corner, and deliberately asked Zack, ¡°Who are those two gossiping at work?¡±

    Zack immediately walked over to inform, ¡°Mr. Cahan wants to ask questions to you. Get up quickly.¡±

    Another clerk, N Saunders, stood up timidly.

    Mavis took a deep breath, then stood up, grabbing the hem of her clothes. Her heartbeat elerated to the point of bursting, and she buried her head and stared at her toes, not daring to look at Anthony.

    Anthony asked with a cold face, ¡°Are you too ugly to be seen, or are you too beautiful? Why don¡¯t you dare to look at me?¡±

    Mavis knew he had recognized her.

    ¡°Look up.¡±

    Mavis raised her head stiffly, and called softly, ¡°Mr. Cahan, my name is Mavis Parker, a new intern in the logistics department. Usually responsible for printing documents and making coffee¡­¡±

    ¡°Did I ask you?¡±

    His stern voice was full of aura.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Mavis stopped talking.

    With a serious face, Anthony reprimanded in a low voice, ¡°This is the ce to work. Everyone else is working hard, but you two are whispering small talk. Do you want Cahan Group to pay wages to support idlers like you two?¡±

    N bowed and apologized again and again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. Cahan. I won¡¯t dare next time. I will never talk to her secretly again. Please give me another chance. Don¡¯t fire me.¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t speak and just bowed.

    Her submissive look made Anthony annoyed.

    Zack immediately stood up to defend, ¡°Mr. Cahan, N is a regr employee. She has worked for two years and has not made any big mistakes. This time she is criticized in public by you, and she should not make it again in the future.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s gloomy expression did not change, and he asked him, ¡°What do you think about the woman next to her who whispered the most vigorously?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Zack nced at Mavis.

    Mavis seemed very nervous. It was the first time she experienced this kind of workce, and she didn¡¯t know how to admit her mistake and apologize like N.

    But Zack knew very well that she was the President¡¯s wife.

 Chapter 741 Push her in the teeth of the storm

    Anthony just wanted Zack toe forward and give her an out.

    So, Zack followed along and said, ¡°Mavis is in her first day of work today. It¡¯s excusable if she doesn¡¯t know the rules. It¡¯s better to wait until the internship period is over before deciding whether to let her stay or go.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s expression softened a lot, ¡°Since you are all begging for her, then take it as a warning. Next time if she¡¯s caught on the spot, pack up and get out.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zack bowed his head slightly. Seeing no response from Mavis, he winked and reminded, ¡°Thank him soon.¡±

    Mavis bowed deeply and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Cahan.¡±

    Anthony looked solemn. He stared at her for a while, then turned and walked away.

    When Zack and him both got into the elevator, the entire floor of employees dared to breathe a sigh of relief.

    N cried because of it, sobbing and wiping her tears with a tissue.

    An employee who was close to her immediately came over tofort her.

    She cried andined to Mavis, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! You insisted on asking me so many questions, so that I was scolded by Mr. Cahan and almost fired! The sry deduction is for sure. Mr. Cahan¡¯s impression on me will be negative¡­¡±

    Mavis really felt that it had implicated her and felt a little guilty, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If this will cause you to be deducted your sry, when I get the internship sry next month, I will give you that part of the money.¡±

    N was barelyfortable.

    Seeing that Mavis was so good, she became unreasonable, ¡°I was reprimanded by Mr. Cahan. How do you pay for the mental damage? Zack just defended you. Don¡¯t think you¡¯re very proud!¡±

    Mavis turned around and sat upright, no longer argued anything, and continued typing on the keyboard.

    N got even more angry when she saw that she didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Why is your attitude like that?! I just kindly answered your doubts, but you made me get scolded. You just made a fake apology?¡±

    Mavis sighed.

    She obviously apologized sincerely. If N insisted that she was hypocritical, then she had nothing to exin.

    Her attitude angered the people who were helping N.

    In front of her, those people deliberately talked loudly.

    ¡°Some people just seemed to be particrly happy to show off.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Cahan didn¡¯t even ask. She just said a lot, and she was about to get close to him.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s just an intern on the first day of work. Zack actually defended her. She won¡¯t have an affair with Zack, will she ?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s possible¡­ Zack is the most capable special assistant of Mr. Cahan. He has been with Mr. Cahan since he took office. If Mavis has an affair with him, she is a gold digger!¡±

    A group of people was jealous.

    But thinking of Anthony¡¯s attitude towards Mavis just now, and directly reprimanding her in front of so many people, it was estimated that Mavis had already been included in the cklist ofzy employees.

    A group of people was happy again.

    The jeering sound was particrly harsh. Mavis stopped typing.

    She turned around and said in a neither humble nor arrogant tone, ¡°I am really sorry for causing N to be scolded today, but I don¡¯t have any improper rtionship with Mr. Evans. Please stop spreading rumors.¡±

    N was very disdainful, ¡°Why are you pretending? Do you think Zack is a nice guy? And everyone will help you? You are a new intern. If you don¡¯t know him well, how can he defend you in front of Mr. Cahan?¡±

    Others echoed, ¡°Well, I remember it was Zack who helped her enter thispany.¡±

    ¡°And all this shit? Shouldn¡¯t she be¡­ a mistress of Zack?¡±

    The voice of discussion, not only did not stop, but also became more and more outrageous.

    There was no need to argue with a group of gossiping people. Mavis was toozy to deal with it, and continued to deal with the unfinished work.

    Laughter surrounded her, and they were all jealousy of her, wishing to stab her to death.

    ¡°Mavis!¡±

    Zack, who had just left with Anthony, was back with a clear goal this time.

    The discussion stopped instantly.

    Mavis looked up, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Pack up your things ande out with me.¡±

    Mavis was stunned, ¡°But I haven¡¯t finished the work ¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s normal for you toe here on the first day and not finish it. If there is an urgent matter. Hurry up.¡±

    No way. Mavis had to save the unedited document, turned off theputer, and left with Zack.

    Zack let her go ahead and warned the gossip staff just now.

    ¡°Pay more attention to work and less inquiry about personal affairs. Mr. Cahan is very taboo about this kind of unprofessional behavior. If Mr. Cahan hears it, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. All of you will be fired.¡±

    A group of people huddled in their workstations to prevent to be innocent .

    As Zack left, they started to get angry again.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Look, we were just skeptical just now, and Zack has defended her. He really spoils this neer.¡±

    ¡°Why is she so lucky? Just because her face is a little bit beautiful? She must be arrogant in private, and seduce men a lot.¡±

    A female employee, who had grandiose aim but puny ability, rolled her eyes, ¡°What kind of skill she has to be Zack¡¯s side? If she has the ability, she can seduce Mr. Cahan. I heard that Mr. Cahan is still single, a real rich and handsome man. Maybe one day, he will fall in love with me!¡±

    She shyly covered her face and scratched her head.

    A group of people unceremoniously threw a damp over, ¡°Are you OK? You are not as beautiful as that Mavis!¡±

    Just a few minutes after Mavis left, the disgust of all the gossip female employees in the entire department had targeted her.

    Quickly, Mavis became the primary target of hatred and istion.

    *

    Mavis followed Zack to the elevator, with her head down all the way, in a bad mood.

    Zackforted her, ¡°Where there are many women, it is easy to be eventful. Madam, you don¡¯t need to take them seriously. If you have any difficulties,e to me, and I will definitely help you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, but¡­ I¡¯m just an intern at CG , not a madam.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Zack didn¡¯t know how to answer.

    When the elevator reached the lower floor, Zack bowed slightly and made a gesture of invitation, ¡°You should know Mr. Cahan¡¯s car. He is waiting for you in the car, so I won¡¯t send you there.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±

    Mavis stepped out of the elevator and looked in the parking lot.

    Anthony¡¯s luxury car was conspicuous, and she found it quickly.

    She stood at the door of the car for a while, and after hesitating, she chose to open the rear door.

    The co-pilot window slowly rolled down. Anthony¡¯s face was cold, and he reminded her impatiently, ¡°Take the co-pilot.¡±

    She was just scolded in public just now so she was not in the mood to sit in a row with him.

    Mavis was depressed. Under his cold gaze, she still opened the passenger¡¯s door, sat in, and fastened her seat belt.

    Anthony was really upset and wanted to call her out and scold her.

    But seeing her bowing her head, as if she was wronged, he couldn¡¯t open his mouth for a while.

    ¡°How do you feel about your first day at work?¡±

    Mavis bit her lower lip and replied softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have a lot of work to do. I¡¯m not used to it, but I should be able to get used to it tomorrow and the day after tomorrow.¡±

    Anthonyughed and couldn¡¯t help reaching out and pinching her face, ¡°It seems you¡¯re capable. I came here just now. Why did you deliberately avoid me?¡±

    ¡°Did you forget the hidden marriage agreement we signed when we got married before? You said you wanted to hide the marriage outside. I didn¡¯t know it is yourpany beforehand, so of course I pretended not to know you.¡±

    Mavis was even more aggrieved, and the tip of her nose was sore.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know your temper well. If I just said I know you well, you¡¯d probably be able to scold me even more, right?¡±

    Anthony was speechless.

    Why did it sound like it was his fault?

 Chapter 742 As a trash can

    He suppressed the guilty consciences and reprimanded in a low voice,

    ¡°You¡¯ve even scolded me. When the leader inspects, others at least know how to behave and put on a serious work attitude. How about you? Whispering? How can I convince the public if I don¡¯t fix you?¡±

    Mavis bowed her head and bit her lip.

    In this matter, she was indeed inexperienced and deserved this loss.

    Anthony was not innocent. How can he scold her in such a high-sounding manner?

    ¡°This morning, you sent me to work by the way. You knew where I am working, and knew that I am an employee of yourpany, but you didn¡¯t say it. In the afternoon, you deliberately came to me to make a fool of myself. I¡¯m afraid this job is also told by Mr. Evans from you. Did you mean to prank?¡±

    He let her be an employee in hispany, but she can only pretend not to know him. He was deliberately testing her loyalty to the agreement?

    Anthony stopped talking, went to find the cigarette with a sullen face, and smoked one irritably.

    Getting Mavis to work in thepany was purely out of good intentions. He didn¡¯t want to see her looking for unreliable jobs all day long but wanted to know if she was safe.

    But after he finished cleaning theboratory toilet tonight, he should have returned to Cahan Residence directly, which was not the way to go thepany.

    All of a sudden, he made a trip to thepany, just to see how Mavis was doing on her first day at work, and to see her silly look when she found out that he was the boss.

    Because Mavis said she was not familiar with him, he got angry inexplicably, and then¡­ it happened.

    He was thinking. Mavis grabbed the hem of his clothes. Her eyes were watery but she stubbornly pursed her mouth.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, since I agree to sign the marriage agreement with you, I will not vite the above terms and conditions at will. You don¡¯t have to bother to test me.¡±

    ¡°I will never let anyone in thepany except Zack know about my rtionship with you. I willplete the work arranged by thepany by myself, and I will not cause you any trouble, and I will not let others think that I am taking advantage of you to get this job.¡±

    His blue eyes narrowed slightly, and he took a deep breath, feeling a little depressed.

    Why not take advantage of him?

    Without his influence, how could Mavis join the Cahan Group?

    Moreover, what was wrong with taking advantage? Others can¡¯t have this chance if they wanted to.

    ¡°I hope you will do what you say. Since you have decided to go to work, then prove it to me. Don¡¯t let me help you if you get screwed.¡±

    His cold and sullen tone was filled with resentment.

    Mavis was stunned, ¡°It¡¯s my first day at work. What did I do wrong?¡±

    Anthony snuffed out the cigarette butt irritably, and admonished her coldly, ¡°Stay away from the women in thepany. If something goes wrong, you will be responsible for it yourself.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t implicate you.¡±

    She squeezed the seat belt on her body angrily and turned her face away, ¡°What else do you want to order? If there is nothing else, I will go back to work.¡±

    Anthony looked at his watch, ¡°It¡¯s already time to get off work. What kind of work are you going back to?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished recording my data.¡±

    Mavis turned to open the door, only to find that it couldn¡¯t be opened and was locked by him.

    Anthony started the car, stepped on the gas, and left the underground garage very quickly.

    Mavis¡¯ face changed slightly with fright , and she tightened her seat belt, ¡°What are you doing? I said I¡¯m going to get out of the car!¡±

    ¡°You should rx when you get off work. Who told you you didn¡¯t finish your work well? You are not allowed to work overtime but go home for dinner.¡±

    Mavis stared at him nkly, being speechless for a while.

    Why was he so domineering?

    Anthony¡¯s icy expression seemed to say, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Apany me back to dinner.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, you are very unreasonable. I haven¡¯t finished my work. How can I hand it over to the supervisor tomorrow morning? You can¡¯t let me have my sry deducted on the first day of work, right?¡±

    Anthony sneered, driving the car intently, without any intention of turning around and going back.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Zack to speak for you, you have been fired today. You thought there is a chance to deduct your sry?¡±

    It was the first time Mavis had ever seen him so excessive.

    As a boss, shouldn¡¯t he be very happy and supportive when he saw that employees were willing to work overtime for free?

    On the contrary, he ordered not to work overtime, and insisted on going home for dinner.

    Anthony looked at her who was frowning, as if she was still a little angry. It was feeling like he was bullying her, which made her feel weird.

    He added, ¡°In the future, in thepany, you¡¯re be my employee. When you leave thepany¡¯s door, you¡¯re my wife. You have to listen to me.¡±

    Mavis bit her lip and kept her head down without speaking, feeling a little more aggrieved in her heart.

    Anthony looked at her sideways from time to time, and saw that her eyes were always moist, whichplemented those extremely delicate blue eyes.

    With that golden curly hair and protruding facial features, she somehow looked like an exotic little angel, or a fairy who was bullied by him.

    Anthony eased his tone, ¡°I can lend you my study tonight.¡±

    Mavis was stunned for a moment, then turned to look at him. He was driving in a serious manner, and he didn¡¯t even nce at her.

    He was actually willing to lend his study room with greatpassion ¡­

    Mavis suddenly found him pleasing to the eye again, and she couldn¡¯t be mad.

    She epted it, ¡°Thank you Mr. Cahan.¡±

    Anthony looked at the road in front of him, heard her softly thanking him, raised his eyebrows, and felt a lot better.

    The two were silent all the way, but the atmosphere in the car was quite harmonious.

    ¡­

    At night.

    Mavis upied Anthony¡¯sputer and sat at Anthony¡¯s chair.

    This was a soft andfortable office chair that was unbelievably real.

    Mavis touched the armrest of the chair curiously, and smiled.

    As soon as Anthony came in with a ss of milk, he saw the smile on her face.

    She was just sitting in his chair and can be happy like this. She was a simple and superficial woman.

    He coughed lightly, walked slowly to the desk, took out a USB sh drive from his trousers pocket and gave it to her.

    ¡°What Zack copied on yourputer should be the documents you haven¡¯t finished yet. Take it and continue to work on it, so as not to say that I¡¯m being unreasonable and that you won¡¯t be allowed to work overtime.¡±

    Mavis was pleasantly surprised to take over the USB drive.

    Unexpectedly, he even thought of such details. She was already ready to redo everything tonight.

    The USB was connected to theputer, and even the picture data that needed to be entered were quiteplete.

    This USB sh drive was a treasure for her who was in the stage of internship.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Cahan. You¡¯re so nice. I have a bad attitude this afternoon. I shouldn¡¯t make a fuss with you. Please don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    She smiled and apologized very sincerely.

    Anthony¡¯s face was expressionless. His attitude was still unbelievably cold, but he felt a little happy in his heart.

    With a sullen face, he put the milk on the desk, ¡°I had poured a ss of milk to drink, but when it was served, I suddenly didn¡¯t want to drink it. Here¡¯s it for you.¡±

    Mavis, who was browsing theputer data, twitched the corners of her mouth.

    Was she a trash can?

    Given that Anthony helped her tonight, she didn¡¯t say anything but epted that she was a trash can that he can throw anything to her, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll drink itter.¡±

    ¡°Be sure to remember to drink it. Although the Cahan family is rich, wasting is shameful.¡±

 Chapter 743 Teach her to use the keyboard and work with her

    Anthony didn¡¯t even look at her, put down the milk and walked towards the small sofa in the study. Folding his long legs leisurely, he took out hisptop and started working.

    It took several minutes for Mavis to notice that he was still in the study.

    Anthony didn¡¯t leave.

    She tilted her head and looked at the sofa, ¡°Are you busy with work?¡±

    Anthony focused on typing and ignored her.

    If he was really busy with work, she will feel a little guilty.

    She upied Anthony¡¯s desk, making him, the host, sit on the sofa to work¡­

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, we¡­ let¡¯s change positions?¡±

    Anthony stopped what he was doing and gave her a cold look as if she was a stupid.

    She was using a desktopputer. How to change?

    Did she not think before she spoke?

    Comining in his heart, Anthony didn¡¯t have a nice expression on his face, ¡°No, shut your mouth. Deal with your business. Don¡¯t bother me.¡±

    Mavis shut up and continued to enter the data.

    For a while, there was only the sound of keyboard tapping in the entire study.

    Both of them were busy with their work, and they were as harmonious as a couple who had been married for many years.

    *

    Mavis seldom had a chance to use keyboard, and typing was a bit slow.

    Two hourster, when Anthony¡¯s work was done, but she hadn¡¯t finished the rest of the work.

    Anthony frowned tightly, and stared at her seriously for a while with cold expression.

    Was it because thepany had arranged too much work for her, or was it because she was too stupid?

    While Mavis was staring at theputer attentively, he walked behind Mavis with light footsteps to check her work status.

    He was startled when he saw it.

    ¡°Today I can finally see how people type with two fingers.¡±

    He taunted unceremoniously.

    ¡°Apart from your two index fingers, your other fingers are all trash? For decoration?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t press space with your thumb? Does your thumb get cut off by the keyboard?¡±

    ¡°If you keep typing at this speed, when will you be able to finish entering the data?¡±

    Mavis was furious and looked back at him, ¡°If you¡¯re done with work, go back to your room. Although I type slowly, I won¡¯t sleep tonight. Can I practice my typing?¡±

    ¡°Can you?¡± Anthony raised his eyes slightly, almost being amused, ¡°Look at your poor basic skill, you still want to increase your typing speed today? You haven¡¯t slept yet, why do you start dreaming?¡±

    Mavis refused to admit defeat, ¡°A slow sparrow should make an early start. If I practice more, it will always be effective.¡±

    ¡°With wrong way, even if you type for a year, you can¡¯t keep up with my speed.¡±

    Mavis nodded in agreement, ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re the fastest.¡±

    Anthony was displeased, gritted his teeth gloomily, and patted her on the head, ¡°Men are not allowed to described fast.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Mavis was so focused on her work that she didn¡¯t know what he was talking about.

    Anthony, who was toozy to exin too much, slowly bent over to approach her, grabbed her hand who was resting on the keyboard, and corrected her fingering.

    ¡°The left hand is in charge of this half of the keys, and the right hand is the other half. After typing, tap the space. Tap with your thumb. This key is Enter. Use this for line feed. You have to remember the order of these letters ¡­¡±

    His tone was very impatient. His voice was low and fierce, but he taught a lot and exined it in great detail.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Try it. Use the method I just said, and type another line of text.¡±

    Mavis was a beginner and had to watch the keyboard, but she was very serious, trying to ovee the habit of typing with two fingers. She slowly typed a line of text ording to the gestures taught by Anthony.

    Because she was not used to it, she always pressed the wrong button, but fortunately, the key fingering was correct.

    Anthony quietly observed her hands, and she was able to achieve results so quickly. She was very talented, and Anthony was relieved.

    Although he was satisfied in his heart, he still said, ¡°You¡¯re really stupid. I¡¯ll add a job to you tonight. When the data is finished, you¡¯ll record this contract.¡±

    ¡°Remember the fingerings I just taught. If you can¡¯t finish recording tonight, you are not allowed to sleep, and your first month¡¯s internship sry will be deducted.¡±

    He said in an indifferent and casual tone. In the pile of documents on the desk, he casually flipped through a contract without too many words.

    Mavis looked back at him bitterly, ¡°You have said if I leave thepany, I¡¯m not your employee. How can you ask me to do so and deduct my sry?¡±

    He didn¡¯t feel guilty, ¡°You have a poor foundation. If you want to be able to work in the workce with ease, you have to increase your strength and quickly master all skills. I can tell you in advance that I will not let you be a regr worker because of my personal rtionship with you. If you don¡¯t have the ability to meet the work intensity after the three-month internship period, you will be fired and kicked out of the Cahan Group.¡±

    Although his words were very unpleasant, it made sense.

    Not wanting to lose the first month¡¯s sry for the internship, Mavis tried to speed up typing,pletely ignored his presence, and threw herself into her work.

    The speed was indeed much faster.

    Anthony watched behind her for a moment, with his eyes inexplicably focusing on the base of her ear.

    He just grabbed her hand and corrected her fingering personally. Because the distance was too close, his face identally rubbed Mavis¡¯ ear.

    It would make his heart move a little bit, weirdly.

    Realizing that he was thinking wildly again, Anthony¡¯s expression turned even colder.

    ¡°Hurry up and then go to bed. Stupid, pigs are smarter than you. I really don¡¯t know how you lived in Teyria before. You haven¡¯t learned the basic skills ofputer well.¡±

    He murmured in a low voice, turned around very impatiently, and went to stand by the window of the study to smoke.

    Mavis ignored him, focused on typing, and never gave him the opportunity to make excuses and deduct wages.

    Night time always went by so fast.

    Anthony smoked two cigarettes, sat on the sofa feeling bored and was on his phone for a while. Then another two hours passed.

    On a live broadcast software, Melissa was the team manager, and a team she managed was ying the game.

    Anthony watched the live broadcast of the game, and as Melissa¡¯s team won the entire game, he also became a little interested in thispetitive game.

    Mavis was still typing in front of theputer. He estimated that the contract would be enough for her to enter for a while, so he downloaded the game and started to y.

    He didn¡¯t even realize that he was apanying with Mavis and didn¡¯t go back to his room to rest.

    ¡­

    One o¡¯clock.

    With thest line of words entered into theputer file, Mavis pressed the enter key, and sessfullypleted the special work assigned by Anthony.

    Sitting and typing for a long time can bring great fatigue to the body.

    Mavis had a sore back and rubbed her shoulders and neck herself.

    Inadvertently ncing at a man sitting on the sofa ying game on his mobile phone, she was stunned.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave the study just now? Could it be you have been with me during the hours I¡¯ve been working overtime?¡±

    Mavis felt warm.

    It was alreadyte at night. The whole house was quiet, and he actually stayed upte with her and didn¡¯t go to sleep?

    To be able to do this, Anthony should¡­ still have a bit of a crush on her, right?

    Mavis thought so and was moved. Anthony didn¡¯t even look at her but leaned on the back of the sofazily. He didn¡¯t look good but threw away the phone unhappily.

    ¡°Unscrupulous garbage game. Wasting my time. Have no meaning at all.¡±

    With his words, he got up and left the study with a proud back.

    As if forgetting the existence of Mavis in the study, he never looked at her from beginning to end.

    Mavis¡¯s mood was ruined and she feltpletely cold.

    It turned out he didn¡¯t wait for her, but just stayed in the study. Just because he was too involved in ying games, he forgot the time¡­

 Chapter 744 Bad Daddy is going to beat me

    ¡°Really, what am I expecting?¡±

    The higher the expectation she had, the greater the disappointment she finally got. She clearly knew it¡­Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    She sighed and looked at the milk. Thinking that Anthony just said that it should not be wasted, she picked up the milk, sipped it like wine, and drank the whole ss of it.

    Unfortunately, milk was unlike alcohol which can numb nerves and relieve worries.

    Mavis finished sorting out theputer data and turned off theputer. She returned to the bedroom. Anthony had just finished taking a shower. His bathrobe was tightly wrapped, and his short hair was dripping with water.

    The two just looked at each other by the bathroom door.

    Mavis stared at his face, feeling startled.

    Just aftering out of the misty bathroom, Anthony¡¯s whole body became soft and refreshing.

    The water droplets on his face, coupled with the short dripping hair, made that delicate and handsome face extraordinarily evil.

    Mavis looked at him, blushing unconsciously.

    He was really¡­ too attractive, too lustful¡­

    With such a stunning man in front of her, and he had just finished taking a shower, who can resist?

    She lowered her eyes, lowered her head and stared at her toes, preventing herself from thinking about his figure under the bathrobe.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, the contract you gave me has been entered. I put it on theputer desktop. You can check it at any time when you¡¯re free. I checked it before turning off theputer, and there should be no typos.¡±

    She tried her best to find a topic to relieve her inner embarrassment.

    Anthony gave a light ¡°um¡±. His face was unbelievably t. He didn¡¯t n to really check her work, and he didn¡¯t n to praise her for knowing how to check before turning off theputer to reduce the error rate.

    ¡°Go and take out the quilt and pillow. I¡¯ll rest after drying my hair.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ okay.¡±

    Mavis bypassed him, went to the dressing room, took out the quilt and pillow from the closet, and quickly and skillfully prepared for him.

    When she was hesitating whether to call Anthony to rest, or she would preemptively upy the sofa, lest Anthony curled up on the sofa and slept ufortable, he came over, and gently pushed her arm away from her position.

    Before she could react, he was already lying down involuntarily, with a veryzy and elegant posture.

    Mavis froze.

    He was really¡­ fast enough.

    Anthony looked at his phone unintentionally, and looked at her after a few seconds, ¡°What are you doing standing in front of me? Want to sleep with me?¡±

    Why so explicit? ¡°You think too much.¡±

    ¡°Then what are you doing standing there? Just do whatever you need to do. Don¡¯t get in my way here.¡±

    Mavis had nothing to say but turned to wash her face.

    ¡­

    The next morning.

    Lyre Spiti was full of childishughter.

    Molly woke up in the morning refreshingly, ran all over the bed, and acted as a little wolfhound, howling.

    Lyra sat on the edge of the bed and helped her put on her little trousers, failing to catch her a few times.

    Malcolm made breakfast and saw Molly restless as soon as he went upstairs.

    He scowled and scolded solemnly, ¡°Molly, don¡¯t make trouble. You will tire my wife by running like this.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Molly was afraid of him, pouted, stopped her restless behavior, and corrected him in a low voice, ¡°Daddy, Mommy is my mommy first, then your wife.¡±

    Malcolm nced at her. ¡°If she isn¡¯t for my first wife, you¡¯d be just a little tadpole wandering around.¡±

    Molly didn¡¯t understand. She just felt that he was sarcastic, ¡°I¡¯m not a tadpole. I¡¯m much bigger than a tadpole. You lie. You bully me.¡±

    Malcolm ignored her, took off the windbreaker from the coat rack, and served Lyra to put it on, ¡°It¡¯s cold today. Don¡¯t catch a cold when you go out.¡±

    Lyra felt his care, and teased him with a smirk, ¡°How old are you? Why are you stillpeting with your own daughter?¡±

    ¡°You are my wife first. No one can take you away.¡± Neither can their son or daughter.

    Lyra touched his face, ¡°Every day we four sleep together. Are you not very happy?¡±

    He nodded solemnly, ¡°They¡¯re five years old. It¡¯s time to get back to their rooms. Let them sleep by themselves, put on clothes and so on. Don¡¯t help them, Rara. Let them wear their own clothes. Let them do whatever they can, and learn to be independent.¡±

    Anyway, their kids were not allowed to upy his wife, especially at night.

    Molly heard that and was very dissatisfied. She put on her pants, hummed, and used him, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re bad! You don¡¯t allow Mommy to be nice to us!¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t refute, and threw her little beige coat at her.

    ¡°Hurry up. Wear it yourself. Only your mom spoils you. If you dare to run wild, you¡¯ll be ready to go downstairs for breakfast with a red ass.¡±

    ¡°Well! Daddy is bad, the worst, the worst, the worst!¡±

    She murmured and kept using.

    She was wearing the coat in a proper manner, and behaved very well.

    Spencer, who was sitting on the other side quietly dressed by himself, seemed extraordinarily well-behaved and sensible.

    Spencer never asked Lyra to help get dressed, and he put on his clothes slowly and elegantly.

    After getting dressed, he left the room by himself and went downstairs to have breakfast.

    Quietly, he didn¡¯t say a word.

    Malcolm and Lyra both watched him.

    Lyra sighed worriedly, always feeling that he was so sensible beyond his age, which made her feel more distressed.

    Malcolm said to Molly, ¡°Take your brother as an example and dress yourself. Do you know it?¡±

    Molly pouted in dissatisfaction, ¡°Of course my brother is a role model. My brother is the most powerful. Otherwise, he cannot be born a few minutes earlier than me. Unlike you who bully children.¡±

    Malcolm frowned, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    With the movement of his getting up, there was a deterrent effect.

    Molly jumped out of bed decisively, ran away, and babbled, ¡°Help! Bad daddy is going to beat me!¡±

    But how could she outrun Malcolm?

    Before she could run downstairs, she was lifted by Malcolm with the back cor and he picked her up.

    ¡°Ah! The big wolf is going to eat me!¡± She waved her little hands, trying to escape Malcolm¡¯s clutches.

    Malcolm was really annoyed, took her into his arms, and flipped her over neatly.

    His palm didn¡¯t touch her, but the momentum was very strong.

    ¡°Ouch! Ouch-!¡±

    Molly shouted exaggeratedly, crying with tears in her eyes, and looking at Lyra, ¡± Mommy, save me.¡±

    Malcolm scolded in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s useless! Did I say that when you go downstairs, you need to hold the railing and walk slowly? You run so fast. What should you do if you fall?¡±

    He just patted her gently.

    Molly choked with tears, pursed her lips, and looked like she was being taught a lesson.

    But she finally settled down, sat in Malcolm¡¯s arms and let him carry her downstairs.

    Spencer had been sitting in his dining chair for a long time, but he knew the etiquette of eating well. He didn¡¯t even drink the milk, obediently waiting for his parents to go downstairs.

    *

 Chapter 745 Spend Anthonyâ€™s money

    After breakfast, Lyra and Malcolm went out separately because the kindergarten and theboratory were on different roads.

    Lyra drove Molly to kindergarten.

    Malcolm took Spencer to theb for the infusion.

    On the way to theb, Spencer looked out the car window at the recedingndscape, looking smart and intelligent.

    He asked tentatively, ¡°Daddy, do you really want to apany me for infusions today?¡±

    Malcolm, who was driving in the front row, didn¡¯t answer and just looked up at his son in the rearview mirror. Spencer was sitting in the rear child safety seat.

    Spencer was very simr to him when he was a child. In front of his elders, he seemed to be obedient, but he was actually very careful.

    Sure enough, seeing that he didn¡¯t answer, Spencer said very considerately, ¡°Daddy, besides the official business of the bureau, there is also the White Corp. I know you¡¯re very busy ¡­¡±

    Before Spencer could continue with his official talk, Malcolm interrupted him, ¡°If you want to drive me away and do something bad, then don¡¯t bother.¡±

    Spencer¡¯s face turned pale but he smiled cheerfully, ¡°How is it possible? I just don¡¯t want you to dy work because of me, so I will feel very guilty.¡±

    Malcolm looked calm, stared straight ahead, and concentrated on driving.

    ¡°Spencer, I once was a child too. I know what you¡¯re thinking about, but I won¡¯t give you this chance. If you want to hurt someone, just tell me in advance. Maybe I will support you.¡±

    Spencer pursed his lips and lowered his eyes for a while.

    The word ¡°maybe¡± represented the greatest possibility of being rejected and scolded.

    Foe how Malcolm usually scolded Molly, Spencer saw it, so he must hide his n so that it can¡¯t be discovered by his father.

    If he was exposed like Eugene like yesterday, he would take the initiative to ask for punishment. He knew everything but wouldn¡¯t say it so that Malcolm could get rid of his temper quickly.

    After thinking about it in his heart, Spencer smiled, ¡°If you really want to apany me, of course I¡¯m very happy. Feeling your care, I¡¯m very happy.¡±

    Malcolm nced at him from time to time in the rearview mirror, observing those expressions.

    ¡°Anthony has been cleaning the toilet in theb recently. Have you thought of a way to fix him? If you want to fix him, you can tell me. I will agree.¡±

    Spencer shook his head, ¡°Let¡¯s do it one by one. Anthony is currently fulfilling his contract to wash the toilet, so let him dobor for a month, so as not toe to the ward all the time. I don¡¯t want to see him.¡±

    Malcolm: ¡°I remember on your first birthday, he gave you a big aquarium. Because you never went to see it, he hired an agent to manage it. The aquarium has never been opened to the public. It¡¯s just for you and Molly. He loses money for four years.¡±

    Spencer snorted coldly, turned his face away arrogantly, and looked at the scenery outside the car window.

    ¡°The aquarium is what he wants to give, and he deserves to lose money.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s voice sounded ease and he continued, ¡°What he gave you is thergest aquarium in Crana at present. There are all kinds of strange marine creatures. The monthly operating and management fees are not low.¡±

    Spencer folded his hands and frowned at him, ¡°What do you mean? Do you want me to feel sorry for Anthony¡¯s money?¡±

    Heughed, ¡°The Cahan family is also a wealthy family based on Crana for more than a hundred years. It is not necessary to make him poor by an aquarium. I mean that the aquarium belongs to you. You have been in the ward since you was a baby. You haven¡¯t seen any cute and rare animals, right? After the infusion tonight, how about taking me to y?¡±

    Spencer raised his little chin disdainfully.

    ¡°Only Molly likes this kind of childish thing. I don¡¯t like watching animals and jellyfish.¡±

    Malcolm pretended to be sorry, ¡°That¡¯s a pity. I originally nned to pick up Molly and your mommy after work this afternoon. Our family of four will go to see. I also bought a small SLR camera for each of you. You can take pictures when you see your favorite animals. If you don¡¯t go, I will have to go with Molly and your mommy.¡±

    Spencer¡¯s face stiffened.

    The original idea that the Aquarium was naive suddenly changed.

    The whole family went there¡­

    Were they going to leave him alone?

    Malcolm continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t go, then I will send you back to Lyre Spiti ahead of time. There are leftovers at home. You can have them, okay?¡±

    Spencer pursed his lips, looking gloomy.

    Daddy and Mommy were going to take Molly out to eat delicious food?

    It was too deste for him to eat leftovers and cold dishes by himself, wasn¡¯t it?

    Malcolm observed his tangled expression and continued, ¡°That aquarium is originally owned by you, me, your mommy and Molly. It is all thanks to you that we can have fun there. It¡¯s a pity. As the owner of the aquarium, you have never even seen marine animals. I heard that the dolphin that Molly raised can pass the ball with Molly.¡±

    Molly and the dolphin can pass the ball to each other?

    Spencer was swayed a little, lowered his head in thought, and stopped talking.

    Malcolm helped him with an idea, ¡°Actually, I think that since Anthony is your agent for the aquarium, you can take the opportunity to let him spend more money to import some expensive animals that you like and build it into an ocean paradise. Wouldn¡¯t it be better? It¡¯s for free!¡±

    Hmm¡­

    It made sense.

    Anyway, it was given to him, and he could do whatever he wanted in the aquarium.

    He can raise whatever fish he wanted.

    He hadn¡¯t been there for years, but he couldn¡¯t let Anthony use that ce to curry favor with Molly.

    After he figured it out, Spencer cleared his throat and said in a very cautious voice,

    ¡°Daddy, I have figured it out. I will also go to the aquarium, which is originally my territory. I¡¯m going to make some renovations!¡±

    It was Anthony¡¯s money anyway, so he didn¡¯t feel bad at all!

    He made up his mind and was already thinking about raising some strange animals.

    In the Shark Area, he would transform a cier and feed penguins and pr bears.

    If these three animals stayed in a small hall, they will definitely fight to the death. It was definitely very interesting!

    ¡­

    While Spencer was thinking about it, Malcolm observed him in the rearview mirror. When he saw that he was really attracted by the aquarium, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    It was always good to see animals more. It can cultivate love, and it can also make people cheerful, so that Spencer was not alone, and would not secretly ponder some bad things.

    ¡°Daddy.¡±

    Spencer got closer to him excitedly, grabbed Malcolm¡¯s front seat, and asked curiously, ¡°Is there a blue whale in my aquarium?¡±

    Malcolm smiled and shook his head, ¡°No, the size of the blue whale is toorge to be disyed in the aquarium.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Spencer pondered slightly, ¡°But I just want to raise an oversized blue whale. What should I do?¡±

    ¡°Then tell Anthony and let him figure out a way to get you a blue whale.¡±

    They had a great time chatting and screwed Anthony at the same time.

 Chapter 746 She is tough

    Anthony, who was unaware, was washing the toilet in theboratory.

    After cleaning for a long time, Spencer and Molly no longer asked them to wear women¡¯s clothing.

    It was rare to be able to retrieve men¡¯s clothes that werefortable, and Anthony and Chad had a lot of energy to work.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Anthony was cleaning thestpartment on the fourth floor. He took a hose and the water was sprayed high.

    A handsome man in a doctor¡¯s uniform walked into the toilet.

    Anthony turned his head when he heard the movement, and just made eye contact with the man.

    The two were stunned at the same time.

    This was the man who asked Anthony for Facebookst time.

    Anthony¡¯s face looked slightly unnatural, and he looked down at his outfit today. He didn¡¯t wear a wig and dressed as a woman.

    The man looked him up and down and stared at him for a while.

    The first time when he saw him in men¡¯s clothes, the man seemed a little shocked.

    In this world, there were actually men who can dress up like women beautifully without makeup.

    But after he took off his wig and short skirt, he was handsome andpelling in men¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Don¡¯t youe here to use the toilet?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s tone was indifferent, but inexplicably sounded amanding and coercive.

    There was a slightly menacing look in his unhappy expression.

    Being stared at to urinate by a man who was more handsome than him, the man felt it strange when thinking about it.

    Moreover, he had mistakenly identified him as a beautifuldy before, trying to pursue him¡­

    After a brief embarrassment, the man turned around and left, ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t urinate.¡±

    Anthony looked at his back inexplicably.

    Strangely, he came to the toilet but couldn¡¯t urinate.

    Anthony kindly reminded, ¡°Are you in poor health? You are young. Don¡¯t delve into scientific research too much, but also nourish your kidneys.¡±

    The man¡¯s back stiffened. He couldn¡¯t help but walk faster.

    Anthony snorted disdainfully, ¡°With a little gut, you dared toe over to me and ask for Facebook at the time . not as bold as Mavis.¡±

    He suddenly mentioned Mavis¡¯ name, was startled, and quickly wiped the water from the toilet.

    He didn¡¯t know that at this time, he was already in the minds of the father and son of the White family. They were thinking about how to spend his money.

    ¡­

    For today¡¯s infusion, Spencer cooperated as always.

    He didn¡¯t drive Malcolm away deliberately but was attracted by the aquarium.

    He used his father¡¯s tablet to search for rare and expensive animals on the Inte, and nned to keep them all in the aquarium.

    Moreover, he will go to the aquarium for a field trip this afternoon to create his marine paradise.

    Malcolm saw that he was serious, and was silently relieved. He was on the cot next to him, using hisptop to handle official business. When he was free, he cut a fruit for him to eat.

    The atmosphere between them was very harmonious.

    *

    Cahan Group.

    Since this morning, when Mavis walked into the ss door of the logistics department on the 15th floor, she found that the way of many colleagues looked at her was a bit strange.

    When someone passed by her with coffee or documents, they would look at her a few more times, which was meaningful.

    Even many colleagues sitting at the workstation would look at her in a strange way when she passed by.

    It made Mavis a little ufortable.

    She didn¡¯t ask anything but walked quickly to the corner seat, her own workstation.

    The people who helped N yesterday were very upset with her. She did not rush to sit, but first checked around at the workstation.

    The office chair showed no signs of being ruined, and theputer was intact and can be turned on.

    The desktop was as neat as it was yesterday.

    Mavis breathed a sigh of relief.

    It seemed that she thought too much, and the group of women should not be naive enough to do something to her seat.

    N, who was closest to her, kept ncing at her and gloating.

    Being unaware Mavis sat down slowly, turned on theputer, plugged in the USB sh drive, and uploaded the data that she had done overtime in the study yesterday to theputer.

    For several minutes, she didn¡¯t notice any difference.

    Until¡­ There was a thumping sound from the small drawer under the table in front of her.

    She was suspicious and opened the drawer.

    It was a ck and big fat mouse scrambling around in her drawer and squeaking.

    Inside the drawer was messed up. The stinky liquid was all over and from the mouse. And even the documents inside were chewed up.

    N saw her opening the drawer, and had already had a schadenfreude expression, being ready to watch the scene when she screamed in fright.

    Unexpectedly, Mavis was sullen and unbelievably calm.

    Directly, quickly and urately, she grabbed the mouse¡¯s long tail and picked it up.

    All the colleagues around looked at her.

    This woman¡­ was she so courageous?

    She dared to grab such a dirty mouse directly???

    Mavis stood up with the mouse, looked around her colleagues and asked loudly, ¡°Whose thing is this?¡±

    Everyone bowed their heads, and no one imed it.

    Mavis still remembered the group of female colleagues who helped N scold her yesterday. She held the mouse, put it in front of each other¡¯s eyes, and asked them one by one.

    ¡°Yours?¡±

    ¡°Ah ah ah! Take it away. It stinks to death. It¡¯s not mine!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s yours?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not mine, ah! Take it away. It¡¯s still moving!¡±

    Several female colleagues changed their faces and shrank far away.

    Mavis sneered, ¡°CG is Crana¡¯s top listed group. The working environment is clean and tidy. How could there be such a thing as a dirty mouse suddenly?¡±

    ¡°This thing ruined the documents in my drawer, and the person who did it has to pay for the loss.¡±

    ¡°If no one ims it, I¡¯ll go to the monitoring room and get the video, then don¡¯t me me for throwing this mouse on the culprit.¡±

    She was loud. Being bullied, she would never submit to humiliation.

    Still, no one spoke.

    After a while, N stood up and said, ¡°Mavis, I saw the mouse was taken out of your drawer. You are the one who kept it in thepany secretly. How dare you frame others?¡±

    Several female colleagues on N¡¯s side agreed.

    ¡°Yeah, we have been in thepany for a few years. There has never been such a dirty thing as a mouse.¡±

    ¡°Why did mouse grow in the drawer the next day when you came?¡±

    ¡°Really dirty people match dirty mouse.¡±

    ¡°What you¡¯ve done is still making a fuss here. As an intern, you think it¡¯s great to have Zack backing you up? You should be humble, understand?¡±

    Mavis got a little annoyed by the harsh words.

    She said solemnly, ¡°You are right. Dirty people match dirty mouse. Then let¡¯s see who is the owner of this mouse. Let it find out the owner by itself!¡±

    After she finished her words, she threw the mouse on the ground.

    The fat mouse was nimble, scurried quickly, and hid under all the workstations.

    The women on the entire floor screamed loudly, jumped wildly, and their faces turned pale.

    Even many male colleagues were afraid of such a thing as a mouse.

    Because of this big mouse, the whole logistics department was noisy!

 Chapter 747 Because of his attitude

    The screams continued. A group of women turned pale, and many people jumped directly onto the chairs.

    ¡°Catch it, catch it! Go there!¡±

    ¡°You guys. Hurry up!¡±

    Male colleagues in the logistics department were forced to catch the mouse.

    The mouse was very flexible on the ground. A group of people who were used to living in big cities didn¡¯t know how to catch mice.

    Apanied by screams, the mouse scurried on the insteps of several male colleagues in suits.

    The group of men were so frightened that their faces changed, and they all asked Mavis for help.

    ¡°Come and catch it. Do you want it to mess up our entire logistics department and make other departmentsugh at us?¡±

    ¡°Yeah Mavis, this mouse was found in your drawer after all. You can¡¯t just ignore it!¡±

    Mavis had her hands crossed and watched the y silently for a while.

    Suddenly being named, she didn¡¯t have a special expression.

    ¡°I said, let the mouse find the owner who brought it in. If no one ims it, even if the entire logistics department is in a mess, it is the person who did such a dirty thing and has the responsibility.¡±

    Someone couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.

    ¡°I know who put the mouse in. Grab it quickly and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Mavis was coherent. ¡°You tell me first, and I¡¯ll catch it.¡±

    A young woman stood up and pointed in N¡¯s direction, ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you pointing at me!? What nonsense are you trying to tell me!? How can you speak here!¡±

    N couldn¡¯t sit still, mmed the table, stood up, and turned to confront Mavis.

    ¡°Mavis! It¡¯s just a mouse. Why do you make such a fuss and make the whole logistics department like this?¡±

    Seeing her reaction, Mavis seemed to understand.

    ¡°She hasn¡¯t said it is you yet. But you¡¯re so anxious to expose herself, for fear that I don¡¯t know it is you who hold grudges. Today, you deliberately use a mouse to disgust me.¡±

    N snorted lightly and looked very disdainful, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are saying. If you have the ability, you let the mousee to me.¡±

    Mavis said calmly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t admit it. I can go to the monitoring. I heard that Mr. Cahan hates the internal fight between employees in thepany. If the evidence is submitted to him, what will be the consequences?¡±

    N¡¯s face changed and she became a little coward.

    Mavis continued, ¡°I just want to know who did it. If it¡¯s you, I won¡¯t pursue it too much. For yesterday, I am sorry for you, and today you want to take revenge. Even if it is the case, we will not owe each other in the future.¡±

    N was a little shaken and looked at a few female colleagues who were close to her.

    The female colleagues nodded.

    N finally admitted, ¡°I did it. Yesterday, you dared to leave work before you even finished your work. Someone saw that Zack came over in person to copy theputer data for you. Today, I saw you transfer the files to thepany with a USB sh drive. Your rtionship with Zack¡­ Now it¡¯s real!¡±

    ¡°As an intern, on the first day of work, you relied on Zack¡¯s support. You¡¯re very arrogant. Not only me, but everyone dislikes you. I just did something that everyone wanted to do but dared not!¡±

    A group of people bowed their heads, feeling a little guilty, but they also acquiesced to N¡¯s words.

    ¡°Mavis, what¡¯s so great about hooking up with Zack? If you have the ability to do it with Mr. Cahan, then I¡¯ll regard you as great!¡±

    Mavis chuckled, ¡°Childish.¡±

    She did what she said, and went to catch the mouse herself, calmly.

    The mouse that was running around seemed to be even more frightened when it saw her. But Mavis moved very fast. When passing by N, she picked up a keyboard on N¡¯s desk and rushed over.

    When the mouse was cornered by her, she precisely stepped on the mouse¡¯s tail, grabbed the keyboard in her hand, and mmed it down quickly and urately.

    ¡°What¨C!¡±

    Squeak¨C

    With the screams of the mouse and female colleagues, the mouse was knocked unconscious by the keyboard by Mavis.

    The mouse rolled its eyes and fell backwards with hands and legs in the air.

    All the employees were stunned.

    What a tough woman!

    N¡¯s face went pale. Mavis actually used her keyboard to hit the mouse. She was almost sick to the stomach.

    Facing everyone¡¯s horrified eyes, Mavis slowly turned around and said loudly,

    ¡°I never cause trouble. But if someone dares to provoke me, I will never be soft-hearted.¡±

    ¡°And don¡¯t use such childish tricks to harass me. I¡¯m not afraid of everything including snakes, worms, mice and ants.¡±

    ¡°If you want to try it, next time, you can throw a snake into my drawer and see if the snake bites me or itself.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    She was a woman who grew up in the mountains. She had seen many poisonous snakes and was afraid of these little things.

    After those words, she threw N¡¯s keyboard casually to the ground, turned around and went back to her workstation.

    When a group of people saw hering, they avoided and made way.

    She returned to her workstation, took out the messy drawer, and took it to the bathroom to clean up.

    As soon as she left, a female colleague in the office shouted, ¡°Go and see that disgusting mouse. Is it mmed to death!?¡±

    A braver male colleague leaned over and said, ¡°Not dead yet. Its ws are still twitching! There¡¯s no blood¡­ Maybe faint?¡±

    ¡°Ah! Make it dead and throw it out. It¡¯s disgusting. Let the cleanerse over quickly and clean up our department. The ground should be mopped with disinfectant!¡±

    Mavis in the bathroom could vaguely hear the shouts of colleagues outside.

    She cleared out the torn documents and quickly washed the drawer.

    It was afraid that N had already had grudges with her¡­

    She sighed helplessly.

    Previously, when she was the administrator of the Dolphin Aquarium, she usually had few colleagues. The director and manager were gentle and friendly.

    She had never dealt with such a colleague in the Cahan Group.

    A whole department had more than a hundred colleagues. All of them hates her?

    Why?

    She obviously didn¡¯t do anything. Just because she was named by Anthony yesterday and defended by Zack, she was included in the list of disgusting employees in the entire logistics department.

    An inexplicable sense of grievance lingered in his heart. Mavis stubbornly bit her red lips and refused to admit defeat.

    ¡°Since you want to prank me, let¡¯s try it out. What is the big deal to fight to the end and see who is afraid of who!?¡±

    She pped the water in the sink angrily.

    Immediately, the water sshed all over her face and wet her clothes.

    Was God reminding her it would be pyrrhic?

    Anthony had said to her yesterday in the car on their way home.

    ¡°I hope you will do what you say. Since you have decided to go to work, then prove it to me. Don¡¯t let me help you if you get screwed.¡±

    ¡°Stay away from the women in thepany. If something goes wrong, you will be responsible for it yourself.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s handsome yet cold face appeared in her mind.

    She was instantly deted.

    If it got really serious, and Anthony knew it, he shouldn¡¯t help her, right?

    Maybe she will be fixed and scolded and he would say that she was troublesome, causing the whole department to be in chaos. And then he would kick her out of thepany.

    She gradually gave up her desire to fight to the end.

    By the time the director of Logistics came to work, the farce had already ended.

    Mavis submittedst night¡¯s work to the director and asked for a backup copy of the torn documents.

    Although the director saw that the state of the employees in the entire department was a little wrong, he didn¡¯t say anything and told her to work hard.

    Although Mavis intended to settle the matter, several women in N¡¯s faction were afraid that she will sue.

    At noon at thepany cafeteria.

    Mavis sat alone at a table, and four female colleagues including N sat at her table with smile.

    Both sides and the opposite side of the Mavis¡¯ table were filled with people instantly.

 Chapter 748 Men admire and women feel jealous

    Mavis raised her eyes lightly and nced at the group of women with a cold attitude, ¡°What are you doing? Do you want to fight?¡±

    Grace Porter, who was close with N, immediately smiled and said, ¡°How is it possible? This is arge staff cafeteria. There are too many leaders and employees in the entirepany. The scandals in our department can¡¯t always be known by all?¡±

    Mavis lowered her head to eat, ¡°If you want to fight, I¡¯ll apany you. But if you don¡¯t, don¡¯t bother me.¡±

    Her lukewarm attitude made several women unhappy, but because of what they wanted from her, there was no attack.

    N answered, ¡°Mavis, what happened today is my fault. I just wanted to see how you were scared by the mouse. Who would have known that you are so tough? Even tougher than those male colleagues in the department¡­¡±

    Mavis got a little impatient. ¡°What do you want to say? Just say it.¡±

    ¡°Today¡¯s incident is just a prank of mine. There¡¯s no need to tell the leader about this kind of petty trouble, right? And Zack is taking care of you. Don¡¯t let him know. I won¡¯t treat the same you in the future. Can we get along well?¡±

    Mavis frowned, and her movement of eating stopped, ¡°I repeat. I have no rtionship with Zack. Please stop this kind of rumor. I don¡¯t want to hear this kind of words to damage the reputation of Mr. Evans and me.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Several women rolled their eyes.

    It was all exposed, and she still had to pretend that she wasn¡¯t relying on men to take the position. Was it so difficult to admit it?

    But for now, the only way was to show weakness and appease her.

    N took advantage of the situation and continued, ¡°Okay, if you don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship, then we won¡¯t mention it in the future. As an intern, you can do whatever you want in the future. We don¡¯t interfere with each other, okay?¡±

    Mavis agreed, ¡°I won¡¯t sue. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    She got up, took her te, left the table besieged by N¡¯s crowd, went to a small corner far away, and sat down to continue eating.

    As soon as she left, N immediately sneered, full of sarcasm, ¡°Then bear with her for a while. When her internship is about to end, think of a way to get her out of the way.¡±

    The female colleague Grace whispered, ¡°She really has abilities. She caught the mouse and is not afraid of it at all. It is estimated that the fight is also very fierce. We should be more careful, just of her revenge.¡±

    N disagreed, ¡°She is not the only one in the wholepany who has a backer.¡±

    Several female colleagues immediately surrounded her with gossip, ¡°N, well done. Who is it?¡±

    N was very arrogant, ¡°Guess.¡±

    ¡°Is it the director or the supervisor?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a senior director?¡±

    ¡°Ah, is it Mr. Cahan?¡±

    N smiled, but didn¡¯t refute.

    Several female colleagues immediately praised her, ¡°N, you are excellent. Mr. Cahan has been single for so many years. I heard that there is no woman around, even thepany¡¯s special assistants are all men. You can actually catch his eye?¡±

    N felt very refreshed and liked the feeling of being praised.

    She casually said nonsense, ¡°Maybe when she was named and scolded by Mr. Cahan yesterday, I happened to attract Mr. Cahan. I met him this morning and came to thepany. He smiled at me and told me not to take yesterday¡¯s incident seriously.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯te to thepany at all today, but the entire logistics department usually didn¡¯t even see the vice president, let alone Anthony.

    ¡°Wow! N, you are so great. You can even take down the famous abstinent and cold man from thepany like Mr. Cahan!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, N. You¡¯re my idol! Continue, what happenedter?¡±

    Several women were convinced of her words and began to curry favor with her.

    N bragged about her conversation with Anthony so loudly, so eloquently, that she almost believed it herself.

    In the crowd, there was a female colleague who had not spoken, weakly questioning,

    ¡°N, I heard that Mr. Cahan usually takes the special CEO elevator even when hees to thepany. Did you really meet him in the elevator?¡±

    ¡°And¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to attack you. Mavis is really good looking. I think she looks better than the rest of us¡­¡±

    She always felt that if it was yesterday¡¯s incident that caused Anthony to fall in love with a woman at first sight, then he should be interested in Mavis. How could it be N?

    N¡¯s face turned cold in an instant, and she was very upset. She red at her with a sharp look, ¡°There¡¯s no ounting for taste. Maybe Mr. Cahan likes me. Can you control it? And he came to inspect our department yesterday. Didn¡¯t he take an ordinary elevator? Why couldn¡¯t I meet him in the elevator? You didn¡¯t see him with your own eyes, so why do you say I¡¯m a liar?¡±

    Hmm¡­

    ¡°Well, I just think it a little weird. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re lying on purpose. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    N was still very upset. The braised beef on the te was about to break with her fork.

    The other women also stopped talking.

    Anyway, Mavis was beautiful and there was no doubt about it.

    She was a blonde and blue-eyed exotic beauty with a good figure.

    The men would admire her appearance and the women would be jealous.

    Even if they said that Mavis was not highly educated, it was absolutely impossible for them to say that she was ugly, which was not good enough to attack her.

    ¡­

    N was really jealous.

    She had worked in thepany for more than two years, and she was still an ordinary employee. Although Cahan Group had a sry increase mechanism every six months, she wanted to be promoted, a team leader, or even a director.

    With strength only, it was impossible to get promoted. Now she saw Mavis who only relied on beauty and didn¡¯t understand anything. Not only did she join the Cahan Group by the rtionship, but because someone supported her, the three-month internship period was estimated to be very easy.

    She felt so unfair!

    After this incident, shepletely hated Mavis.

    Mavis can get close to Zack who was just an assistant. So she wanted to take down Anthony and overwhelm all the women in thepany!

    After the lunch, Mavis washed the dishes.

    Unexpectedly, she met Zack who had just had lunch by the sink.

    Zack smiled and greeted her politely.

    Thinking of the recent troubles in thepany, Mavis wanted to avoid, lowered her head, and did not respond to Zack.

    Zack was stunned, and while no one was paying attention, he quietly leaned over and asked, ¡°Mavis, what¡¯s wrong with me to make you pick on me?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s none of your business.¡± Mavis sighed and said, ¡°I just hope you don¡¯t pay too much attention to me. I¡¯m just an intern. I hope you can treat me and other colleagues equally.¡±

    Zack was startled.

    Although he didn¡¯t know why Anthony and Mavis didn¡¯t get married publicly, the president¡¯s wife was in thepany as a neer, and he should help her a lot.

    Besides, Anthony also had orders to take care of her more.

    ¡°I heard that there was something wrong with your department this morning. Is it serious? Do I need to investigate it myself and tell Mr. Cahan?¡±

    Mavis was speechless, as if she didn¡¯t understand what he meant just now, ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing wrong. There was a little joke between colleagues.¡±

    ¡°Okay, if you encounter any problems, please let me know.¡±

    Mavis nodded, put the washed dishes away, and left the staff cafeteria.

    When the two were talking, someone took a mobile phone quietly to take pictures outside the door, and a group of people of the logistics department whispered.

    ¡°Look, she still refuses so. They¡¯re standing so close. They have to whisper during the free time at noon.¡±

    ¡°Maybe Mavis is really Mr. Evans¡¯ girlfriend. Since they all work in thepany, it¡¯s hard to say it clearly. Everyone, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°What do you know? They dare not admit it, so the rtionship is obviously improper. I guess she¡¯s his mistress.¡±

 Chapter 749 He has seen a lot of women with bad intentions

    All afternoon, the logistics department was peaceful.

    Cahan Group employees performed their duties, and there was also less gossip.

    No one mentioned the mouse thing again, and the atmosphere of serious work was always strange.

    Anthony, who got off work after cleaning theboratory toilet, drove to thepany again in person.

    Originally, he wanted to go home directly. Thinking that the stupid woman Mavis probably didn¡¯t know the way, he came to thepany.

    But today he did not enter the logistics department. If he went there for several days in a row, it will arouse suspicion and cause unnecessary trouble.

    His car was parked in the underground garage.

    The window was rolled down. He slightly rolled up his cuffs. As if feeling hot, he pulled his tie with one hand, and loosened two buttons of his shirt, revealing his sexy corbone.

    During the waiting time, he was sipping a cigarette, felt veryfortable, and did not deliberately urge Mavis to get off work quickly. He was just like a good husband who was always waiting to pick up his wife home.

    N, who finished her work project ahead of schedule, got off work on time.

    She just bought a second-hand car some time ago. She finished her makeup in the elevator, put on lipstick, and arrived at the garage.

    After finding the temporary parking space where her car was parked, she was about to open the car door. When she looked up, she saw a globally limited ck Bentley next to her.

    The top-level luxury car, which was expensive and valuable, was just parked next to it. The difference between the car and her broken one was very huge.

    N nced at it enviously.

    In the entire Cahan Group, few can afford this kind of global limited edition car.

    That person inside, wouldn¡¯t be¡­ Mr. Cahan?

    She was slightly surprised, and quietly went around the car.

    A man was leaning on the driver¡¯s seat smoking a cigarette, with his forearm resting on the edge of the car window. There was a luxury-brand watch on his wrist which also showed this man¡¯s noble identity.

    N¡¯s heart was pounding with nervousness, and she calmed herself down for a while before boldly walking over.

    She walked outside the driver¡¯s door of the luxury car, bent down slightly, and deliberately pulled down the button on her chest, revealing her bosom a little bit.

    She tilted her head yfully and smiled softly inside, pretending to be surprised.

    ¡°It¡¯s you, Mr. Cahan. I didn¡¯t expect to see you in the garage. It¡¯s my honor.¡±

    Anthony blew out the smoke ring lightly, gave a faint ¡°um¡± without any special expression, and didn¡¯t even nce at her.

    He just hummed. Didn¡¯t he say something?

    N was a little embarrassed, smiled and introduced herself softly.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, do you remember me? I¡¯m N, an employee of the logistics department. I did something wrong yesterday afternoon and was scolded by you.¡±

    ¡°N?¡± Anthony frowned slightly and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    All he remembered was that he had nothing to do yesterday afternoon and had fixed Mavis.

    N clenched her toes in embarrassment.

    She was not a people person so she can only harden herself and smile, ¡°There are so many ordinary employees in thepany. It is normal for you not to remember me. There will always be a chance to recognize me in the future.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face was cold and looked a little unhappy.

    There seemed to be a mosquito flying next to it, buzzing all the time, which was extraordinarily noisy.

    He slowly turned his head and stared at N with no special expression, ¡°It¡¯s time to go home after work. Just go home. Don¡¯t bother me.¡±

    The smile on N¡¯s face froze.

    Sure enough, he had a bad temper as in the rumor.

    She was not discouraged but pretended to hold her chest and said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you, but my car seems to have a breakdown and suddenly can¡¯t be ignited. Can I take your car for a ride??¡±

    When she said these words, her heart beat fast.

    But Anthony answered very sinctly, without thinking much, ¡°No, I have a cleanliness addiction.¡±

    Did he think she was dirty?

    N¡¯s ears were all red, and she continued unwillingly, ¡°Then can you help me take a look at my car? I¡¯m a new driver. I just bought this car a few months ago. I really don¡¯t know why it suddenly can¡¯t start.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s indifferent tone was slightly impatient, ¡°If the car breaks down, you can find a 4S shop.¡±

    With the concise words, the meaning of rejection was very clear.

    N was so anxious that she almost cried. On the one hand, she was nervous. On the other hand, she didn¡¯t expect Anthony to be so difficult to take down.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan¡­¡± She said softly and imploringly, ¡°Please help me. My car is second-handed. The 4S shop doesn¡¯t care it at all. I just called and couldn¡¯t get through¡­ I¡¯m really in a hurry.¡±

    Anthony was getting a little annoying.

    The eyes narrowed anxiously and looked at the time on the watch.

    As the employee of the logistics department, Mavis should being down soon¡­

    Not wanting to be seen by the staff in a car with Mavis, Anthony had to quickly fix the troublemaker.

    He opened the door and stepped out of the car, ¡°Where is the car?¡±

    N was terribly surprised and pointed at it, shaking her fingertips, ¡°The car next to you.¡±

    ¡°Give me the car key.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±N seemed to be stunned and quickly took out the car key and handed it to him.

    When he went to test the car, N quietly took out her phone and took a picture of Anthony standing next to her car and using the key to open the door.

    Click.

    The sound in the quiet underground parking was evident.

    She even forgot to turn off the sh.

    Anthony reacted almost immediately, holding her wrist tightly and staring at her horribly.

    N was startled by the look.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan¡­¡±

    ¡°Delete it.¡±

    ¡°What do you say?¡±N lowered her eyes in guilt, trying to y stupid.

    With a cold face, Anthony pressed her hand directly on the car window and said with a sullen expression, ¡°I said, delete the photo.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    His aura was too strong. N couldn¡¯t stand it at all, and could only weakly do what he said.

    Her wrist was grabbed so N operated the phone with one hand, which was a little inconvenient and slow.

    When the two were entangled in front of the car, Mavis just came all the way from the elevator.

    A few cars away, she saw Anthony¡¯s familiar back, standing close to another woman¡­

    She hurriedly hid herself, stood still and didn¡¯t move forward.

    In front of the car.

    N deleted the photo with shaking fingers, and showed Anthony the phone , ¡°Mr. Cahan, don¡¯t be angry. It has beenpletely deleted¡­ This is the first time I have been so close to you. I was thinking¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t use this kind of rude trick against me again.¡± Anthony interrupted, toozy to listen to her exnation, ¡°I hate employees with bad intentions the most. If you can¡¯t focus on your work, get out.¡±

    With the words, Anthony threw her hand away, as cold as she was disgusting garbage.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ but I didn¡¯t mean it. Don¡¯t dislike me.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    With a sneer, he raised her car key and pressed the car¡¯s power button.

    The lights shed immediately.

    Anthony pressed the ignition key on the car key again.

    The car engine responded immediately.

    ¡°Is this called a car that can¡¯t start? I have seen this kind of trick a long time ago. Next time, you will never appear in any of the Cahan Grouppanies.¡±

    N bowed, ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    Anthony threw the car key to her indifferently, ¡°Get out.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    With tears in her eyes, N was so ashamed that she wanted to find a ce to hide herself. She got in the car and quickly left the underground garage.

    Anthony calmly got back into the luxury car and wiped his hands clean with the wet wipes from the car.

    As he was wiping his hands, the co-pilot¡¯s door suddenly opened.

    Mavis sat in slowly and fastened her seatbelt, with her eyebrows drooping. He can¡¯t see what emotion she had.

    Anthony nced at her and sneered unceremoniously, ¡°You¡¯re so slow. Not active after work. Are you a turtle?¡±

 Chapter 750 Bully me because I like you

    Mavis clenched her palms, and her already not-so-good mood worsened.

    She endured again and again but couldn¡¯t help but burst out, ¡°Anthony, do I look bad in your eyes? No matter what I do, you like to attack me and hurt me like I¡¯m nothing. If you really think I¡¯m not worthy of your identity, then why did you marry me in the first ce? You should find a rich woman like Nevaeh.¡±

    Anthony stared at her inexplicably, ¡°Are you out of your mind today? You¡¯re not happy at work, then why are you mad at me?¡±

    After thinking about it, he reacted again, ¡°You just called my name?¡±

    He reached out and pinched Mavis¡¯ cheek with a punitive force.

    It hurt a bit.

    Mavis got even more angry and pped his hand away.

    Her red eyes were moist, looking very aggrieved.

    ¡°Anthony, you just rely on me who like you and bully me unscrupulously. Yes, I like you now, and I will endure it. If I no longer like you in the future, I will never let you bully me.¡±

    Anthony frowned and looked at her terribly wronged eyes, feeling puzzled.

    The two stared at each other for a while before he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? With such a sharp tone, why did you regard a joke as bullying you?¡±

    The more she heard, the more she felt aggrieved, and more she felt jealous. Mavis pointed to her face, ¡°You pinch my face, and my face is red. Do you still say that you are not bullying me?¡±

    They were married. Even if she was a nominal wife, then he should avoid suspicion with other women.

    No wonder he had been in thepany every day for the past two days. It turned out to be to visit his lover in thepany and to pick her up at Cahan Residence by the way?

    Feeling suffocated, Mavis bit her lip tightly and lowered her head, recalling the scene she just saw outside the car by herself.

    Anthony didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, and his eyes focused on her cheek, which was indeed flushed.

    A thinyer of red, coupled with her angry expression, made her actually a little cute.

    He raised his eyebrows and teased badly, ¡°There is no mirror in the car. How do you know that your face is red from the pinch? Why didn¡¯t it turn red with anger?¡±

    ¡°Because you pinched me.¡±

    Sheined angrily, turned her face away, and quickly wiped her eyes.

    Anthony noticed her movement and was startled, ¡°Crying?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°You choke with sobs but you say you don¡¯t cry?¡±

    Feeling a little guilty, Anthony slowly turned sideways and got closer to her, ¡°Then let you pinch me?¡±

    Mavis looked back at him, slightly wanting to do it.

    It had never been her character not to fight back or scold.

    ¡°If I do pinch, will you take revenge on me?¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t.¡±

    Normally, women didn¡¯t exert much force, and if he was pinched and revenged, what kind of man would he be?

    When he was thinking, Mavis had gathered up her courage to pinch his face, and her fingertips twisted hard.

    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±

    Anthony frowned deeply. His facial features distorted, and his anger rose instantly.

    Her hand¡¯s strength was really not small. With this pinch, his face was numb. Was it necessary to be so cruel?

    ¡°Why you pinch so hard?¡±

    The man¡¯s tone was low. Obviously it was a sign of anger.

    Mavis stopped decisively, and saw the dark red pinch mark on his face that was swollen at a speed visible to the naked eye, and she felt a lot morefortable.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to pinch? Do you want to limit how much force I can use? And¡­ I didn¡¯t use too much force. You just said that you won¡¯t revenge.¡±

    Indeed, he promised first.

    Even though his face was hurting for a while, Anthony endured the feeling of wanting to take revenge, and asked angrily, ¡°Can you tell me now why you are in a bad mood? Who messed with you in thepany?¡±

    Mavis shook her head, not intending to be the viin whoined, let alone bother him with this kind of thing.

    ¡°No one in thepany messes with me, and I¡¯m not in a bad mood either.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±

    Saying gloomily, Anthony started the engine of the luxury car and drove the car out of the underground garage.

    Mavis didn¡¯t exin.

    The two sat in the car and neither of them spoke.

    Inside the car was silent.

    Mavis kept her face sideways, looking out the car window at the receding street scene.

    The picture she just saw in the garage from a distance lingered in her mind.

    Her mind was tangled for a while.

    She seemed¡­ a bit out of line.

    It was obviously a one-year marriage contract, but she greedily wanted more and got angry because he was very close to another woman¡­

    Enduring again and again, she finally asked, ¡°Which woman were you talking to in the garage just now?¡±

    ¡°What woman?¡±

    Anthony almost forgot about that trivial episode, but when Mavis mentioned it, he recalled it seriously.

    ¡°It seems to be from your department.¡±

    Logistics department?

    Mavis thought about every face of colleagues in her department.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°I do not remember.¡±

    Just now Anthony didn¡¯t listen to the woman¡¯s words seriously at all. Who knew what the woman¡¯s name was?

    Mavis observed his expression and saw that he answered naturally and casually, without any trace of concealment. Suddenly she had a sigh of relief.

    Maybe it was just a coincidence, just to say hello. She thought too much and med him?

    She was introspecting, and Anthony went on abruptly,

    ¡°She made an excuse that her car couldn¡¯t be started and wanted me to give her a ride. She¡¯s a stupid woman with a scheming but not smart, but you are stupider than her.¡±

    Why he said so?

    Originally, Mavis thought she was wrong, but after hearing his words, she felt that she was right, ¡°What does this have to do with me? Are you going to mention me and discount me every time you say something?¡±

    Anthony raised his lips in disapproval and sneered, ¡°Just tell the truth.¡±

    Mavis moved her legs to the door¡¯s direction in frustration, away from him.

    Anthony, who was driving leisurely, suddenly looked serious, as if he realized something.

    ¡°You have been in a bad mood as soon as you got in the car. Could it be because of this? Are you jealous?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Mavis said awkwardly, ¡°I know my position. It¡¯s just your contracted wife who has hidden marriage for a year. I shouldn¡¯t be jealous , so as not to cause you unnecessary trouble.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s great you know that.¡±

    He answered very naturally, without thinking too much at all, just what he thought in his heart.

    Mavis lowered her eyes sadly and stopped talking.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    The two were silent again, and the car returned to a cold atmosphere for a while.

    It wasn¡¯t until Anthony¡¯s phone rang that the apparent peace was broken.

    He looked at the phone note disyed on the car.

    It was Rara.

    His expression turned serious in an instant, and Anthony cleared his throat before pressing the headset Bluetooth to answer the call.

    Mavis also noticed the note.

    Reba said before that Anthony had an unforgettable childhood sweetheart, and their rtionship was very unusual.

    She seemed unintentional, quietly pricked her ears to hear what they would say.

    The moment the call was connected, Anthony¡¯s voice was soft, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Rara?¡±

    But the one who said on the phone wasn¡¯t Lyra.

 Chapter 751 Meet his childhood sweetheart

    Instead, Spencer took Lyra¡¯s phone and called Anthony himself.

    ¡°Anthony, I¡¯m on the way to the aquarium with Daddy, Mommy and Molly right now.¡±

    Anthony was stunned for a while and a little overjoyed, ¡°Are you finally willing to ept that aquarium?¡±

    Spencer on the other end of the phone was very arrogant, ¡°This is a gift from you. It¡¯s already in my hands and I can¡¯t refuse it. Why can¡¯t I ept it now?¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Hearing this tone, he knew that Spencer still didn¡¯t forgive him.

    It seemed that he thought too much.

    He was not discouraged, and asked in a more gentle tone than before,

    ¡°Spencer, you call me for the first time, but you just want to talk about this? The aquarium belongs to you. I just paid an agent to manage it. You can y there whenever you want without asking me.¡±

    Spencer snorted proudly, ¡°You think too much. I just want to tell you that I n to remodel the aquarium and put some new and interesting animals in it.¡±

    ¡°Of course, no problem. You can raise any animal you want.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t say that too early. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to buy them at that time. If you are free now,e over and talk to me.¡±

    Although his voice was immature, it was a little calm and scheming, like a little adult.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Spencer offered to invite him over. Anthony didn¡¯t need to think twice and couldn¡¯t refuse.

    The phone was hung up decisively by Spencer, without any ¡°bye bye¡±, which was extremely cold.

    Anthony decisively turned the steering wheel at the next intersection and went to the aquarium in the opposite direction.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing that he had changed his route, Mavis hurriedly asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm and his family are visiting the aquarium. I¡¯ll apany them.¡±

    ¡°Then do I need to get out of the car now?¡±

    Anthony thought for a while, ¡°Let¡¯s go together. Molly is here too. You worked in the aquarium for a few years before. You are more familiar with it than me. If you introduce the two kids about marine life, I am afraid you can be more detailed than me.¡±

    Molly was there too.

    Mavis still missed that smart kid.

    But if she followed ¡­ why did she always feel it weird?

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, we are a hidden marriage couple. You said that the rtionship will not be announced to the public. Then, in what capacity should I stand by your side?¡±

    Anthony fell silent, thinking seriously about the issue.

    Mavis was also in a trance.

    She just saw that the phone note was Rara, but the person who answered the phone was obviously a child.

    Besides, Molly was also there. Could it be that the childhood sweetheart he had never forgotten was Molly¡¯s mother?

    Her kids were five years old, but he can still put that woman in his heart.

    Mavis wanted to see her, wondering how beautiful that woman was?

    She helped out with her idea, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just say I¡¯m a personal maid and you take me out to buy something? And it just happens, so wee here together?¡±

    Anthony shook his head, rejecting her offer.

    Because Molly liked Mavis, Anthony said in front of Molly that he was going to date her.

    Molly would definitely be unhappy if she became a maid now.

    After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Girlfriend.¡±

    Mavis was speechless, ¡°Is there any huge difference between it and wife? It all represents a very close rtionship.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t he afraid that his childhood sweetheart will be unhappy?

    Anthony said firmly, ¡°It¡¯s different. Girlfriends are lovers. Wives are partners, and it¡¯s legal with certificate.¡±

    Mavis pursed her lips and argued in a low voice, ¡°You can break up with your girlfriend and divorce your wife. It¡¯s pretty much the same.¡±

    Anthony stopped talking. It was true in his eyes, but he didn¡¯t want to tell Lyra too soon about his marriage.

    ¡°Just do as I say. Don¡¯t forget that our rtionship is a hidden marriage. The less anyone knows about this, except the Cahans, the better.¡±

    That made sense. Mavis nodded in agreement, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll cooperate with you.¡±

    Twenty minutester.

    The two rushed to the aquarium together.

    Malcolm, Lyra and two little cute kids can be seen far away from the entrance of the deserted aquarium.

    A family of four stood together, which looked harmonious and warm.

    Anthony got out of the car and walked over, leaving Mavis behind.

    ¡°Anthony!¡±

    As soon as Molly saw him, she smiled sweetly and ran towards him for a hug.

    He bent over and held the kid firmly in his arms.

    Molly hugged his neck, but suddenly noticed the red mark on his cheek.

    She poked with her little finger, and wondered, ¡°Why are your face red? It¡¯s still hot. Does it hurt? I¡¯ll blow the pain away!¡±

    She puffed earnestly.

    Anthony¡¯s back was indeed stiff, and he almost forgot about being pinched in the face by Mavis just now.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡±

    Mavis walked behind, slowly following in their footsteps.

    Molly saw her with sharp eyes, and immediately understood, ¡°Mavis is here too! I know. It must be your bad behavior, making Mavis angry, and being beaten by Mavis!¡±

    Anthony and Mavis were both speechless.

    Molly introduced to Lyra enthusiastically, ¡°Mommy, she is the Mavis I told youst time. Anthony and Mavis also date. Standing together, they are talented and beautiful. They are very suitable!¡±

    Lyra looked up and just made eye contact with Mavis.

    The two women looked at each other for a while.

    In the end, Lyra took the lead with a smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you from Crana? You are very beautiful. And you look like you have a good personality.¡±

    Mavis stood shyly and smiled, ¡°No, I¡¯m from Teyria. It is my first time to meet you, and it really surprises me.¡±

    Lyra just had a light makeup for work today. The elegant makeup was matched with her ming red lips. The whole person was very domineering and sexy. At first nce, she was a very amazing woman.

    In addition, she was elegant in manners, spoke well, and had a faintly noble temperament, as if her whole body radiated light.

    She was really a very attractive woman.

    The moment she saw her, Mavis seemed to understand Anthony¡¯s preferences.

    There was no topic for a short time, and Anthony opened his mouth, ¡°This is my new girlfriend, whom I date some time ago. She¡¯s Mavis.¡±

    He introduced to Mavis, ¡°That is Mr. Malcolm. You are one year younger than Rara. You can call her Lyra. You know Molly, and the other is Molly¡¯s twin brother, Spencer.¡±

    Mavis bowed slightly and politely, ¡°Hi, Mr. Malcolm , Lyra, Molly and Spencer.¡±

    Malcolm nodded in response.

    Lyra pursed her lips and smiled.

    Spencer raised his chin arrogantly, ignoring her.

    Only Molly was particrly enthusiastic, ¡°Great! Hello, Mavis~¡±

    Several people allughed, and the atmosphere gradually became more lively because of Molly.

    Anthony asked Malcolm, ¡°It¡¯s getting colder. It¡¯s cold outside. Mr. Malcolm, why don¡¯t you guys go in?¡±

    Spencer, who was standing on the side, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and hummed disdainfully, ¡°It¡¯s because of Molly. She insists to wait for you at the door. Daddy and Mommy worry about her safety, so we wait here together.¡±

    His tone was a little impatient, and he didn¡¯t seem too happy to wait.

    Anthony had no temper at all, ¡°Sorry to have kept you waiting. It¡¯s cold outside. Let¡¯s go first.¡±

    Several people moved inwards.

    Anthony carried Molly into the aquarium.

    Malcolm went to hug Spencer, and the two men, each with one kid walked in tandem.

    Lyra and Mavis walked side by side instead.

 Chapter 752 He knows how to discriminate

    Because Molly wanted to see the little dolphin named Jingles, a group of people took the lead in going to the ce where the dolphin lived.

    This was where Mavis worked for a long time, and no one knew it better than her.

    She smiled and introduced to Lyra, ¡°The little dolphin named Jingles is the one with the brightestplexion and the roundest head in the pool. Very smart.¡±

    ¡°She can giggle at Molly, y balls with Molly, roll in the water and be cute. It has a very high IQ. She is Molly¡¯s best friend in the aquarium, and the other dolphins are specially bought by Anthony for Jingles¡¯pany.¡±

    Lyra heard what she said and watched from the edge of the pool.

    When the little dolphin Jingles saw Molly, she was so happy in the water that she swam to the shore and stuck out her bulging head for Molly to touch.

    Molly hadn¡¯t seen her in a long time, andughed happily.

    Spencer sat in his daddy¡¯s arms, staring nkly. No one knew what he was thinking.

    Malcolm noticed and asked, ¡°Would you want to meet Molly¡¯s dolphin friend? Seems like a good-natured little girl.¡±

    Spencer shook his head and raised his chin arrogantly, ¡°I don¡¯t like such scheming little animals. I like fierce ones that can eat people in one bite!¡±

    He simted a big shark and his cute little face looked fierce.

    Malcolm curled his fingertips and gently flicked the tip of his little nose dotingly.

    Knowing that he was duplicitous, Malcolm took the initiative to say, ¡°But I¡¯m very interested in that little dolphin named Jingles. Can you apany me to say hello?¡±

    ¡°Okay then.¡± He frowned, being very reasonable.

    Malcolm chuckled lightly, bent down to let him stand on the ground, and held his little hand to the pool.

    Molly, who was ying with the little dolphin by the pool, immediately introduced to the little dolphin enthusiastically, ¡°Jingles, this is my twin brother. He is very smart and handsome. Can he touch you?¡±

    Jingles shouted in the water, clucked, and swam in front of Spencer. Then she lowered her head, and enthusiastically let him touch.

    Spencer was stunned and a little moved.

    But Lyra, Malcolm, Anthony and the others all looked at him, and he blinked frantically to hide his panic.

    ¡°I don¡¯t touch it. It¡¯s not interesting¡­¡±

    Malcolm grabbed his small wrist and put his hand on the little dolphin¡¯s head.

    The touch was soft, slippery, and cool andfortable.

    It was the first time to touch a dolphin. Spencer was amazed by the feeling and involuntarily touched it twice, without Malcolm holding his wrist.

    Molly came over and taught him how to be friendly with Jingles, and the two little kids surrounded Jingles and chatted happily.

    Malcolm and Anthony stood on the side alone, with reassuring and gentle smiles on their faces.

    They were like two kind old fathers.

    Lyra and Mavis stood not far from the pool, watching the situation there from a distance.

    Unable to suppress her inner curiosity, Mavis took the initiative to ask, ¡°Lyra , you and Anthony¡­ have you known each other for many years?¡±

    Lyra nodded, ¡°I was very close to him when I was a child, and I often visited Cahan Residence.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Mavis tentatively asked, ¡°Is it not as good as it used to be?¡±

    Lyra said bluntly, ¡°After all, we have grown up, not naive children. We all have our own lives, and of course we don¡¯t spend as much time together as before.¡±

    ¡°So it is.¡±

    Mavis lowered her eyes, mulling over the attitude of her words towards Anthony.

    It sounded like she hadpletely let go of Anthony.

    But on Anthony¡¯s side¡­

    As Mavis was thinking, Lyra then asked, ¡°You two are dating now. What do you think of him? Do you want to marry?¡±

    ¡°I like him very much. He used to be a teacher in Teyria for a while. I couldn¡¯t forget him from the first time I saw him. I chased after him in Crana and worked as an administrator at the aquarium. After five years, I finally ¡­ get a chance to get closer to his life.¡±

    Lyra was a little surprised, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there are so many things. From Teyria to here, you chase after him for five years. I¡¯m afraid even I can¡¯t persevere. I believe Anthony will not let you down.¡±

    Mavis¡¯ face paled slightly, and no one knew what she was thinking.

    Lyra keenly saw that her expression seemed to be unspeakable, took the initiative to hold her hand, patted her lightly, and said earnestly,

    ¡°Anthony is very paranoid and has a strong personality. It is difficult for him to change things that he believes in, but he knows how to keep himself clean and knows how to discriminate which one is suitable for him. Once he recognizes his true heart, he will never miss you. You¡¯re a kind person. You¡¯re in a romantic rtionship with him right now. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a good start.¡±

    Not all women can have such perseverance and courage to leave their hometown and pursue for five years. This behavior was too precious.

    Lyra felt that if Anthony missed her, it would be difficult to meet such a woman in the future.

    Mavis lowered her head, smiling bitterly.

    She held Lyra¡¯s hand instead, and smiled at Lyra, ¡°Lyra, I think you are very congenial. Can I add your Facebook? I want to leave a contact information. Maybe we can have dinner together in the future.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Lyra also liked her very much. Her eyes looked sincere and she was beautiful. Through chatting, she can feel that her personality was very good.

    The two women took out their mobile phones.

    When the two people were chatting happily, the group of four by the pool had a great time ying with a group of little dolphins.

    Because of Molly¡¯s love, Jingles seemed to be the boss among the dolphins. She only needed to cluck a few times, and the other dolphins swum to the edge of the pool one after another, showing their small heads and looking at Spencer and Molly.

    The four yed balls with a few dolphins by the pool.

    When ying, a few hours passed and it was getting dark.

    Spencer originally nned to visit the entire aquarium and then propose a renovation. He didn¡¯t expect that as soon as he entered here, he was fascinated by the clever dolphins and forgot his business.

    Seeing that it was gettingte, Malcolm looked at his watch, ¡°The kids must be hungry. It¡¯s gettingte today, or else we¡¯ll just y here ande back next time?¡±

    Spencer frowned, feeling slightly unhappy.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen any animals except dolphins.¡± The n to renovate the aquarium was also going to fail.

    Malcolm gently took a towel and helped him wipe his wet little hands, sping them in his big palms, which were hot.

    ¡°Today¡¯s time is not enough, but there is still a lot in the future. Spencer, you want to transform the aquarium. This is not something that can be done in one or two days. Next time, Mommy, Molly and I wille here with you.¡±

    Spencer had always been sensible, and he was only dissatisfied but didn¡¯t say any more.

    He looked at Anthony, who was attentive to help Molly wipe her hands, and said coldly, ¡°Forget it. But my idea of renovating the aquarium will never disappear. You have to be prepared to spend money.¡±

    Anthony nodded gently, ¡°No problem. As long as you can bring it up, even if you want the stars in the sky, I will try my best to take them off.¡±

    Spencer pursed his lips and snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t talk big. I won¡¯t buy it. Don¡¯t use impossible things like picking stars to deliberately deceive kids.¡±

    Anthony smiled and replied, ¡°Okay, you have the final say.¡±

    His arrogance had no restraint in face of Anthony who will never have anyints or temper.

 Chapter 753 Reach its limit

    It was time to go home.

    Lyra took Molly from Anthony¡¯s arms, and the family of four took the lead getting in the luxury car and left the aquarium under the gaze of Anthony and Mavis.

    After they left, Anthony turned his head to look at Mavis, ¡°I just saw you chatting with Rara all the time. What were you talking about?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s concerned about our rtionship.¡± She said concisely, carefully observing Anthony¡¯s expression.

    Anthony looked at ease. Looking into his deep blue eyes, no one can¡¯t see through what he thought.

    ¡°How did you answer?¡±

    Seeing that he really cared about everything about Lyra, Mavis felt a little embarrassed and didn¡¯t answer, but took the lead sitting in the passenger seat and waited for him to drive.

    Anthony sat on the driver¡¯s seat, quickly ignited the engine, and drove away from the aquarium, but he kept asking, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer the question I just asked?¡±

    Mavis looked serious, ¡°This question is important?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    He answered almost in seconds, making Mavis¡¯s heart sink to the bottom.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, how do I know if you will y the role of my wife when you face the Cahan¡¯s rtives in the future , and whether you can manage the terms of the agreement between us?¡±

    Mavis: ¡°I talked to her about thest date. We met in Teyria and we met again in Crana. She seems to know you very well andpliments you. She hopes we can go on well. That¡¯s it. Is it detailed enough?¡±

    Anthony raised his eyebrows, and seemed to be in a good mood.

    It seemed to be because of the sentence, ¡°she seems to know you very well andpliments you¡±.

    But Mavis¡¯s attitude made him ufortable. ¡°What kind of tone are you using? Wasn¡¯t you okay before you came to the aquarium? Why did you suddenly talk like someone who messed with you?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. Maybe¡­ the menstrual period ising.¡±

    A woman¡¯s short temper before and after her period can be the culprit behind everything.

    Anthony was a little embarrassed, stopped asking questions, and concentrated on driving.

    It was dark on the horizon, no stars and moon.

    However, the streetmps in the city illuminated the entire highway very brightly.

    The two were silent all the way, each thinking about something.

    After a while, Mavis couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Cahan, Lyra is your childhood sweetheart, right?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face instantly turned cold, gloomy, and it seemed to be mentioned in his restricted area.

    ¡°Don¡¯t investigate my personal affairs. During this year, you only need to y the role of Mrs. Cahan in the Cahan family. ¡±

    Squeak-!

    It was the loud sound of tires rubbing against the ground, and Anthony made an emergency stop.

    The inertia at high speed made Mavis almost hit the windshield in front, but luckily the seat belt protected her.

    She was so frightened that she looked up at Anthony inexplicably.

    Why did he suddenly park the car on the side of the road?

    With a sullen face, Anthony unfastened his seat belt, and with that cold aura, leaned to Mavis sideways.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan¡­ woo!¡±

    Anthony directly strangled her neck, no longer deliberately hid his morbid and cruel thoughts, and warned her when he gritted his teeth,

    ¡°We¡¯re just a couple with a hidden marriage agreement. You¡¯d better find out where you are.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to be quiet and stop asking about my past. If I find you quietly investigating me and talking nonsense in front of Rara, I¡¯ll let you re-understand who I am.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    His terrible eyes looked like a devil¡¯s.

    Mavis had red eyes and trembled uncontrobly.

    First time¡­ it was the first time seeing this side of Anthony.

    It turned out to be for his childhood sweetheart.

    Mavis smiled sarcastically, endured the feeling of suffocation, and said with difficulty, ¡°In your eyes, I am this kind of¡­ woman who can sow discord?¡±

    ¡°You like her that much?¡±

    ¡°Even if she bes someone else¡¯s wife, would you rather bury that feeling in your heart and pay for her silently?¡±

    Anthony waspletely annoyed and frowned as if he wanted to eat people.

    ¡°Mavis, don¡¯t you understand human speech?¡±

    ¡°You will never, never mention Lyra in front of me. It¡¯s not your turn to talk about what happened between me and her.¡±

    After saying those sullenly, Anthony¡¯s hand around her neck exerted more and more strength.

    It was like a punishment for her disobedience.

    The fresh air to breathe in the nasal cavity was getting thinner and thinner, and Mavis¡¯s face was red and painful when she was strangted.

    She identally touched his sensitivity and limit. If there was a next time, he will really strangle her, right?

    Mavis was terrified. Such an Anthony was foreign to her and terrifying.

    ¡°Sor, sorry¡­¡±

    Hearing her apology, Anthony let go of his hands in satisfaction, withdrew his gaze coldly, and sat back.

    In the whole car, there was only Mavis¡¯s piercing coughing and Anthony¡¯s gloomy look.

    Mavis clutched her neck, moved her position silently, got closer to the door, and stayed away from him like this.

    Anthony stepped on the gas again and started the car with a nk face. The speed was extremely fast, and the luxury car immediately galloped away from the roadside like an arrow.

    Mavis held on to the handlebar and bit her lower lip, digesting the pain in her neck alone. But the pain in her heart was terrible.

    Anthony really¡­ loved Lyra so much. Even just mentioning her name made him instantly mad.

    She endured the grievances in her eyes, and for the first time she wanted to escape from this terrible man.

    Inside the car was silent all the way.

    The luxury car was drove back to Cahan Residence. The moment the car stopped, Mavis immediately opened the door and got out of the car.

    Her calf seemed to be in a state of shock because he drove very fast along the way, so soft that she could not stand still.

    Mavis fell directly on the stone pavement. And her whole body was trembling faintly.

    Anthony got out of the car, resumed his usual approachability, and came over to help her.

    She pushed his hand away and lowered her eyes, being afraid to look at him, ¡°No, I can go by myself.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t persuade her too much. His eyes narrowed slightly and focused on the faint red strangling marks on her neck.

    Mavis¡¯s skin was fair and delicate. Although he didn¡¯t strike hard, the marks were very obvious.

    ¡°Go back to the bedroom first and find a silk scarf to cover the marks on your neck.¡±

    Mavis covered her neck with her hands, nodded, dragged her legs, and went upstairs.

    Anthony¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t stop on her too much. He entered the vi and went directly to the dining room.

    Tonight, Timothy had important business in thepany and came back veryte. They were having dinner together again.

    Seeing Anthonying in, Reba was suspicious, ¡°Anthony, why are you the only one? Where¡¯s Mavis?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s going upstairs. She seems to want to change her clothes. She¡¯lle downter.¡± He answered naturally. After more than ten minutes of terrifying anger in the car, there would be no trace of it.

 Chapter 754 Call me honey

    When they were chatting in the dining room, Mavis quickly went downstairs.

    The red ribbon around her neck added a bit of charm to her business attire. It was not consistent at all, but it was like the finishing touch, which was particrly noticeable.

    Reba saw it from afar.

    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I see Mavis wearing a silk scarf. It¡¯s so gentle. Mavis is tall, and looks like a flight attendant.¡±

    Timothy looked back and nodded in admiration, ¡°It¡¯s really good. Reba, you can learn more about how to dress from her. She can wear professional clothes with such a charm. You have to learn.¡±

    Reba gagged him, ¡°Timothy, you¡¯re so annoying. It¡¯s all about me.¡±

    The atmosphere between siblings was harmonious.

    Only Anthony lowered his eyes and ate the vegetables. He had no special reaction to Mavis¡¯s dress, ¡°Come here. We¡¯re waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Mavis pinched her palm, walked over quickly, sat on her dining chair, and began to eat without saying a word.

    As if she had no appetite, she just stuffed the food into her mouth. Then she said she was full, and went back to the room first.

    Reba felt vaguely that something was wrong.

    ¡°Anthony, Mavis seems to be in a bad mood tonight. You came back with her. Did you quarrel?¡±

    Anthony chuckled, ¡°No, why quarrel? Eat your food.¡±

    ¡°Then why is she unhappy? She said she was full after eating so little.¡± Reba asked worriedly.

    ¡°How could I know?¡±

    His tone was casual and extraordinarily indifferent.

    Reba was very upset andined for Mavis, ¡°Why are you like this? As your wife, Mavis, of course, you should pay attention to her mood, enlighten her, and make her happy.¡±

    Anthony was a little impatient with her arguing, and in the end he didn¡¯t say anything but said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go see her after dinner.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you should.¡±

    Reba always felt that something was wrong with the couple, like there was some secrets they didn¡¯t know.

    She asked worriedly, ¡°Anthony, I have been with Mavis for a while. She is really good. She likes you very much, takes care of you. There are not many good women like this. If you don¡¯t cherish her, just wait and regret it!¡±

    Anthony frowned slightly, felt a little unhappy, and deliberately picked up a piece of fat and oily braised pork and stuffed it into her te.

    ¡°Eat your food. Why can¡¯t you stop your noisy mouth with so many dishes?¡±

    Reba snorted and saw the fat he put into the te. Her face suddenly turned bitter, ¡°It¡¯s so greasy. I won¡¯t eat this!¡±

    Anthony whispered, ¡°No picky eaters.¡±

    Vengeful Anthony!

    *

    After the meal, Anthony really went back to the bedroom.

    The bedroom door was opened.

    With her back to the door, Mavis was hunched over, preparing a quilt on the sofa.

    Hearing the voice, Mavis turned her head, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa tonight. I¡¯ve changed the sheet and duvet for you, so you can rest assured on the bed.¡±

    Anthony pursed his thin lips and closed the door.

    ¡°Why did you eat so little tonight? And you looked sad and made Reba suspicious.¡±

    Mavis turned pale.

    When she heard the first of his sentence, she was a little surprised, thinking that he had paid attention to her appetite, but she didn¡¯t expect it was because of Reba.

    She lowered her head, turned slowly, bowed slightly and apologized, not looking at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t have any appetite tonight. I¡¯ll pay attention next time. I¡¯ll try to hide my emotions better.¡±

    Anthony looked at her who bowed her head pleasing, and was inexplicably angry.

    No one knew the reason, but he clearly wanted Mavis to be obedient and fulfill her obligations in the agreement.

    But seeing that she really became obedient and submissive, not as lively and individualistic as a few days ago, he felt ufortable.

    ¡°No need to do so. I won¡¯t sleep in the bedroom tonight.¡±

    Stopping his cranky thoughts, he went to open the door again, turned around and left without looking back.

    Mavis stared at the closed door with an empty heart.

    She continued to make the quilt on the sofa, and didn¡¯t n to upy Anthony¡¯s bed to sleep. It was something that didn¡¯t belong to her, as if she couldn¡¯t get it no matter how hard she tried.

    Anthony went to work in the study and slept in the study by the way.

    Mavis huddled on the sofa in the bedroom for the night.

    Early the next morning.

    Mavis walked out of the bedroom after washing, and happened to be in the stairs when she met Anthony who came down from the study upstairs.

    She stopped and called to him in a low voice, ¡°Good morning Mr. Cahan.¡±

    Anthony walked downstairs and was chill. He walked up to her step by step and rubbed her neck with his articted fingers.

    The marks fromst night had not subsided and can be vaguely seen.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you put some medicine on before going to bedst night? Are you going to go downstairs to eat like this, so that Reba and Timothy can see your injuries?¡±

    The cold tone made Mavis froze for a while before covering her neck, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I forgot. I¡¯ll¡­ wear a silk scarf to work today.¡±

    The medicine box was not in the room, but in the cupboard in the hall. If she went downstairs to get the medicine box at night, the servants will definitely find it, and the marks on her neck will be indescribable.

    But Mavis didn¡¯t intend to exin, she knew he wouldn¡¯t believe what she said, and he would still me her. So, it was better to apologize directly.

    Just as she was going back to the room, Anthony took her arm, bent down slightly, put his lips close to her ear, and reminded in a low voice,

    ¡°Except in private, you¡¯re not allowed to call me Mr. Cahan at Cahan Residence. You have to call me honey.¡±

    But he was not her real husband¡­

    Mavis couldn¡¯t do it but agreed, ¡°I got it.¡±

    Anthony refused to let go of her arm, raised his eyebrows slightly, and teased, ¡°Call me now.¡±

    Mavis looked up in horror, and was bewildered by him.

    He was really temperamental.

    One second before, he was still angry andining about her neck injury. And the next second he stared at her with a light smile, asking her to call him honey immediately.

    Mavis was horrified and refused, ¡°You¡­ you have to take time to adapt it. I can¡¯t do it right now.¡±

    Anthony squeezed her arm and didn¡¯t let go, reminding her clearly, ¡°You must do so.¡±

    Mavis was cornered.

    A servant passing by in the hallway saw that the two were close, so the servant quickly walked away in embarrassment, thinking it was the couple¡¯s little fun when they woke up in the morning.

    Mavis¡¯ ears were slightly red. She bit her lower lip, and said with embarrassment, ¡°Hon¡­ honey¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    She tried to pull her arm back, but Anthony still wouldn¡¯t let her go.

    ¡°What is the hon-honey? You can¡¯t speak clearly? Call again.¡±

    Mavis blushed and her voice was getting lower and lower, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m going to bete for work. Please let me go.¡±

    Her soft voice sounded very nice.

    Anthony was in a happy mood, let go of the shackles on her arm, and mercifully let her go back to the room.

    Looking at her back, which seemed to be fleeing, Anthony was inexplicably echoing the word ¡°honey¡± she had just called. It was really addicted to hear a woman saying like this softly.

    After breakfast, Anthony left the vi first and drove to work.

    Mavis was still sitting at the restaurant, nning to eat slower and stagger the leaving time with Anthony.

    Reba suddenly asked, ¡°Mavis, Anthony leaves. Don¡¯t you always go out together?¡±

    Unable to pretend that she couldn¡¯t see Anthony leave, Mavis could only put down her spoon and followed him out of the vi.

    Anthony was tall and can walk faster than her.

    When she walked slowly to the open-air parking lot, Anthony¡¯s car sped past the road and drove away right under her nose.

    He didn¡¯t wait for her to get in the car.

    Mavis stood there awkwardly.

 Chapter 755 Sheâ€™s going to get a driverâ€™s license

    She was afraid that she would be embarrassed to ride with Anthony in the car again, but now she didn¡¯t need to worry, because he didn¡¯t want to take her out at all.

    Mavis sighed, looked at the roadside of Cahan Residence where she could no longer see the end of the luxury car, and deeply realized that she should put herself in a proper position.

    When Anthony was in a good mood, he can tolerate her being herself and speaking freely.

    Once she touched his limit, she was nothing in his eyes, and she will even be punished.

    She felt ufortable only for a while, soon determined to make money to bring her mother to Suham. And she had an idea that they would live afortable life in the future.

    She took out her mobile phone and nned to take a taxi to thepany.

    After breakfast, Reba was preparing to go out when she saw her standing by the road from a distance.

    ¡°Mavis, why are you standing outside alone? Where¡¯s Anthony?¡±

    Being discovered by Reba again, Mavis was a little embarrassed and could onlyugh, ¡°He¡¯s going to theb today, and he¡¯s in a hurry. It¡¯s not the way, so I didn¡¯t ask him to take me to thepany. I¡¯ll take a taxi by myself.¡±

    ¡°This area is all our family¡¯s territory. You have to go a long way to get a taxi, and you may not be able to get there. Why not take my car to thepany?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t even get a taxi, so she had no choice but to agree, ¡°Okay then, thank you, Reba.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have nothing to do anyway. It¡¯s just my best friend ask me to go out with her. She won¡¯t be angry with me if I arrive a few minutester.¡±

    On the way to thepany, Mavis once again determined to make money.

    When she got the first month¡¯s sry, she will go to get a driver¡¯s license!

    In the future, she will buy a car and drive herself, without begging Anthony to take her out.

    Along the way, Reba asked a lot of questions, all of them sidetracking to ask if they had a fight and wanted to be a peacemaker.

    Mavis didn¡¯t say much, and it was the same set of exnations that Reba had to give up.

    *

    Since yesterday¡¯s mouse incident, her sturdy appearance of catching the mouse had be famous in the entire logistics department, and those female colleagues who disliked her did not dare show their feelings too obviously.

    In the morning, without any persecution, Mavis worked peacefully.

    At lunch break.

    N sat at the workstation to touch up her make-up, and a female colleague who was close to her gossiped around.

    ¡°You met Mr. Cahan again in the parking lot after work yesterday? Really?¡±

    ¡°OMG, N, you and Mr. Cahan have a destiny. We usually have a hard time seeing him, but you are able to meet him often. You are so lucky!¡±

    ¡°N, did Mr. Cahan speak to you?¡±

    A group of gossip colleagues surrounded her with envious expressions on their faces. Being able to hook up with Mr. Cahan was something that they would never have imagined.

    Because usually the logistics department was the one with a low sense of presence in the group, once a year at the staff review meeting, they would get a glimpse of Anthony in a spacious meeting room that they would never get at other times.

    N actually saw him a few times, and she was a role model for the logistics department.

    The voice here was not small, and Mavis can hear it clearly.

    She turned her head and nced at it, feeling a little deste in her heart.

    Whom Anthony saw in the parking lot yesterday afternoon was N ¡­

    Anthony named her and N by namest time, and he told her yesterday that he didn¡¯t know N¡¯s name.

    N was looking over at her as she frowned.

    Catching a glimpse of her reaction, N spoke loudly on purpose.

    ¡°Of course I talked to Mr. Cahan. His limited edition top luxury car was parked next to my car. I don¡¯t know why my car turned off and I could not start it. Mr. Cahan heard the movement and immediately came over and helped me debug it.¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    The female colleagues were all amazed and envied N.

    N continued, ¡°I think, he is actually not as cold as the rumors. He is very easy to get along with. He speaks softly, and acts very warmly.¡±

    She lowered her head, blushed slightly, and squeezed her palm tightly, as if she was a little nervous to mention this.

    The lie sounded so good that even she herself lived in longing, forgetting the real situation in the parking lot yesterday.

    A curious female colleague immediately asked, ¡°N, does Mr. Cahan ¡­ like you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Does Mr. Cahan like you?¡±

    ¡°Thedy from the finance department is the one who sees Mr. Cahan most often. I heard from her that Mr. Cahan is really cold at ordinary times. Just standing by his side will make her feel very stressed. He¡¯s seen thedy from the finance department so many times. He doesn¡¯t even say a few words with her.¡±

    ¡°But he took the initiative to help you deal with the car problem, and he was gentle with you. He was so special to you.¡±

    N was very embarrassed to hear that, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not particrly beautiful in thepany. How could Mr. Cahan like me? Maybe¡­ He was in a good mood yesterday, so he just said a few more words to me.¡±

    ¡°Then how did you meet in the elevatorst time? When the first time he came to the logistics department, he called you by name. I guess he just noticed you. He didn¡¯te to the logistics department to inspect it just for you, right?¡±

    N blushed more and more when they said so, ¡°But, maybe¡­ I don¡¯t care about this kind of thing. I still have to know Mr. Cahan¡¯s attitude when I get time.¡±

    A female colleague asked, ¡°But¡­ the day Mr. Cahan came to the logistics department to inspect, didn¡¯t he also name Mavis? Besides, what he said to Mavis seems to be more¡­¡±

    N¡¯s face changed instantly.

    A group of people followed and set their sights on Mavis.

    Mavis was listening quietly when she was discovered.

    N sneered, ¡°If you want to know this,e over and listen to it. It¡¯s not a skill to hide in your seat and listen. Mavis, your backer is Zack. You shouldn¡¯t be afraid that I¡¯ll really be with Mr. Cahan and persuade him to fire you, right?¡±

    Mavis sorted out the information on the desktop and said casually, ¡°I have nothing to be afraid of. If you really have that ability, let Mr. Cahan marry you.¡±

    N was very angry, ¡°You are satirizing me? What are you doing? Don¡¯t you have the lover Zack? He hasn¡¯te to see you these days? Because you offended me, you are afraid that I will really be with Mr. Cahan.¡±

    Mavis stopped talking.

    It seemed that nothing can be exined to people whocked in their brains.

    Forget it. Let her live in her own world.

    She had already known clearly that there was someone in Anthony¡¯s heart, and that person was Lyra. Mavis only felt that it was irrelevant in the face of N¡¯s provocation.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    There was absolutely no way Anthony had a crush on N.

    Her ignorance was like she didn¡¯t take her seriously, which made N even more unhappy.

    Other female colleagues hurriedly helped and fawned N.

    ¡°Forget it, N. Ignore her. It¡¯s uncertain whether she can pass the three-month internship period. What are youpeting with her for? Zack is only a special assistant, and he can¡¯t be the head of the personnel department.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s jealous of you. The day Mr. Cahan came to the logistics department, you saw how diligent she was in hooking up, but she was scolded terribly by Mr. Cahan. An then he started to have a crush on you. She must be upset .¡±

    Mavis frowned. Seeing that they were talking more and more outrageously, she felt it so noisy. She took out her earphones, turned up the volume, and took a nap on the table,pletely blocking out all sounds from the outside world.

 Chapter 756 Jingles and brother, you can only choose one

    It was time to get off work again.

    Mavis was a bit torn about going to the underground parking.

    When going out this morning, Anthony didn¡¯t want to be with her.

    Won¡¯t he¡­e to pick her up from get off work?

    But if she didn¡¯t go to the parking, and Anthony dide to pick her up, he¡¯ll be pissed off when she wasn¡¯t there.

    Although they quarreled only yesterday, the atmosphere between them was really suffocating.

    There were still eleven months left for the contracted marriage.

    They had to meet every day.

    After hesitating for a while, Mavis decided to send him a message, take the liberty to ask, and then apologize to him by the way.

    Everyone had their own past. She and Anthony were just an agreement couple. She had gone too far and shouldn¡¯t ask him about his past, let alone talk to him about him and Lyra.

    Having made up her mind, Mavis opened Facebook and nced at the chat window with Anthony she had topped.

    As she just tapped it and was about to type, N suddenly came over.

    Mavis responded very quickly and turned off the phone.

    N didn¡¯t see anything.

    ¡°Is there anything strange? Are you sending a message to Zack? It¡¯s about to get off work. Do you want him to pick you up from work? What kind of car does Zack drive?¡±

    Mavis felt it a little disgusted, ¡°I don¡¯t know what car Zack drives. I have nothing to do with him. I have exined it but you still don¡¯t believe it. I am toozy to talk about it.¡±

    N rolled her eyes and went back to her workstation.

    Mavis was holding the phone. She just decided to send a message to Anthony, but now she was hesitant.

    Just when she was hesitating, the director suddenly came over.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mavis,e to my office. I have a task for you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    Mavis had to put down her phone and get up to go to the director¡¯s office.

    The director saw that she was learning very quickly, and he assigned her some new work, so that she could ovee it slowly.

    A small meeting was held for twenty minutes.

    When Mavis came out of the office, her colleagues in the entire department were almost gone, and there were only a few left working overtime.

    Mavis checked the time on her phone and hurriedly packed up and took the elevator downstairs.

    She looked around in the underground parking, but didn¡¯t see Anthony¡¯s familiar luxury car.

    It was more than ten minutes past the closing time.

    If Anthony had been there, he would have called and reprimanded her because he was so anxious to wait for her.

    However, he didn¡¯t¡­

    He didn¡¯te today.

    Her whole heart sank to the bottom in an instant, and the sense of disappointment quickly swept through the whole body.

    Mavis stood in the parking, feeling a little overwhelmed.

    There was a man¡¯s steady footsteps approaching behind her. Thinking it was Anthony, she turned around in surprise.

    But she saw that the person who came over was Zack.

    Zack smiled at her and exined in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Cahan has something to do today and hasn¡¯te to thepany all day. He probably has gone back to the Cahan Residence by now. I have a car, so should I take you back?¡±

    Mavis lowered her eyes sadly.

    This time, she was really disappointed and utterly heartbroken.

    ¡°No need.¡± She rejected Zack¡¯s kindness. ¡°I also have something to do. I may return to Cahan Residenceter , so I won¡¯t take your car. Be careful on your way home.¡±

    CG Building

    Seeing that she was not just being polite and really didn¡¯t consider taking his car, Zack didn¡¯t forcefully persuade her, ¡°Well, Madam, be careful on the way home too.¡±

    Mavis nodded, turned and approached the elevator, nning to go upstairs and leave from the first floor.

    There was not much money in the mobile phone ount. Cahan Residence was far away, and it was estimated that taking a taxi was not enough with the money left. Mavis chose to take a bus and transfer to the subway as a way to familiarize herself with the futuremute route.

    ¡­

    In theboratory.

    Spencer was sitting on the hospital bed, concentrating on writing something.

    Molly from kindergarten was sitting across from him, doing the handwork assigned by the teacher.

    ¡°Spencer, what are you writing?¡±

    She tilted her little head, looking at the piece of paper that Spencer had written on very seriously.

    Spencer¡¯s face was calm, and while writing, he replied, ¡°I¡¯m nning how to renovate the aquarium. When the timees, I will give the n to Anthony and let him buy small animals ording to the list and renovate the aquarium.¡±

    Molly was more curious and moved to him, looking at the paper on his desk.

    Although he was only five years old, he had a very clear idea. Although he was a little unfamiliar with the distribution map of the aquarium, he drew it so well that even Molly can understand it.

    But soon, Molly noticed that the Dolphin Pavilion was not written on his page, and her smile faded in an instant.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t there a Dolphin Pavilion? You don¡¯t n to have it? Where will my Jingles live in the future?¡±

    Spencer snorted, ¡°You like such childish sea creatures, but they don¡¯t match my temperament. I want to raise vicious animals, the kind that can eat you in one bite.¡±

    Molly was frightened and cried, staring at him with big moist eyes and whispering.

    ¡°You lied. You had a good time with Jingles yesterday, but now you think Jingles is naive. You want to tear down Jingles¡¯ house, and¡­ you have to feed very ferocious animals to eat Jingles. Do you not love Jingles anymore?¡±

    Spencer can¡¯t stand girls crying.

    ¡°Do you like Jingles so much?¡±

    Molly nodded earnestly and affirmatively, ¡°Jingles is a first birthday present bought by Anthony for me. She has been with me for four years. I often visit her. She is my good friend.¡±

    Her aggrieved tears hang on the eyshes, which was very lovable.

    Molly knew very well that the aquarium belonged to her brother, and he could do whatever he wanted. If his brother didn¡¯t want the Dolphin Pavilion, Jingles would have to be homeless.

    She couldn¡¯t be the owner of the aquarium, so she could only cry and use her tears to get Spencer to change his mind.

    Seeing her tears, Spencer really couldn¡¯t bear it. He went to the bedside table with the infusion bottle in hand, and helped her get a tissue.

    ¡°Hey! Take it and wipe it. I hate girls who cry the most. If you cry again, I will ignore you.¡±

    Molly took it and wiped away her tears obediently, ¡°I listen to your words and I¡¯ll stop crying. Could you not demolish it?¡±

    Spencer raised his chin and teased her deliberately, ¡°Jingles and brother, you can only choose one. Who would you choose?¡±

    Why was there such a choice?

    Molly didn¡¯t understand.

    Could it be that if Jingles was chosen , will her brother not recognize her as a twin sister in the future?

    Frightened inwardly, Molly said decisively, ¡°I choose you.¡±

    Spencer was a little surprised that she chose so quickly, ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you just say that you like Jingles very much and you can¡¯tck her?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯tck Jingles, but I can¡¯tck you. Jingles is my good friend, and you¡¯re good friend and family. If I have to make a choice, I must choose you.¡±

    Spencer was very happy to be coaxed by her. He patted Molly¡¯s head like Daddy and Mommy did .

    ¡°For the sake of your goodness, I¡¯ll keep it for you!¡±

    ¡°Okay! Thank you!¡±

    Lyra and Malcolm were quietly overhearing the two little guys just outside the door of the ward.

    The couple was relieved to hear that Spencer changed his mind.

    Since taking Spencer a trip to the aquarium, his state of mind seemed to be getting better.

    Small animals were really healing.

 Chapter 757 Heâ€™s fierce and anxious

    At dinner time, Cahan Residence.

    The three people all waited at the dining table, and Mavis didn¡¯te back.

    Reba was a little suspicious, ¡°Anthony, didn¡¯t you pick up Mavis today? Why hasn¡¯t Mavise back yet?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face looked heavy. No one knew what he was thinking. ¡°I have something to do today, so I went home early.¡±

    ¡°This is your fault. What could be more important than picking up your wife from work?¡± Timothyined.

    Reba also said, ¡°Anthony, Mavis came to our home not long ago and is not familiar with this ce at all. Did she go home by herself and get lost by ident?¡±

    Anthony looked grim, kept looking at his watch, and said nothing.

    The three siblings waited for another twenty minutes.

    Seeing that it was getting dark and Mavis hadn¡¯te back, Reba was anxious.

    ¡°Anthony, you¡¯re going too far. You don¡¯t pick up your wife from work. She hasn¡¯te back yet. The food is cold, but you¡¯re not anxious.¡±

    Anthony looked at his watch again, but still didn¡¯t speak.

    Reba took out her phone and called Mavis.

    ¡°Anthony, Mavis¡¯s phone is off and can¡¯t get through. Will something happen to her!?¡±

    Timothy looked at the sky outside and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s getting dark quickly today and it¡¯s overcast. It looks like it¡¯s going to rain. If it really rains, the way back to home will be even harder to find.¡±

    Now Anthony couldn¡¯t sit still, got up suddenly, and took a few steps out of the dinning room.

    Reba got up immediately and wanted to find Mavis together, but was stopped by Timothy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t follow along and cause trouble. The couple seems to be quarreling. They have to talk about it themselves. You will affect them by your side.¡±

    It made sense.

    Reba had to give up and looked worriedly at the rain outside the window.

    ¡­

    The rain was getting heavier and heavier, the dark sky was extremely oppressive. Under the street lights, one could see the fine rain.

    Anthony held an umbre and went all the way from home to look for her.

    No car, no bodyguards, only a mobile phone.

    Along the way, he hoped that the familiar figure would appear in his line of sight, but there was none.

    If he can¡¯t find Mavis tonight, he will just call the police.

    Thinking bitterly, Anthony looked at the time on his watch while holding an umbre and walked faster unconsciously.

    Along the road out of Cahan Residence, there was no one under the dim lights.

    This was not the way to find her.

    Anthony took out his phone and called Zack.

    Zack was shocked on the spot.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, hasn¡¯t Madam returned home yet? How could it be¡­ She clearly left thepany shortly after work.¡±

    Anthony said coldly, ¡°Tell me what happened before you get off work.¡±

    ¡°I saw she was waiting for you in the underground parking, so I went up to tell her that you won¡¯te to thepany today, and asked her to take my car home, but she refused. I saw that she got out of the building.¡±

    She went out from the first floor of the building, either by taxi or by bus.

    Anthony pondered carefully. With Mavis¡¯s economic conditions, most of the time she would want to take the bus back by herself.

    Stupid, so stupid.

    His eyes looked heavy, and he was very upset.

    Obviously there were ready-made cars to ride, but she had to cram onto the bus by herself. What was she thinking?

    Not wanting toin more, Anthony immediately ordered, ¡°Check which buses she will take, and give me the most likely routes for her return to Cahan Residence.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Zack¡¯s efficiency had always been great.

    Within minutes, Anthony¡¯s phone received a Zack¡¯s message.

    The three closest bus-to-subway routes back to Cahan Residence were clearly listed by Zack.

    Anthony took a quick look and found that no matter which bus route she took, she would end up taking the same subway. The nearest subway station was three kilometers away from Cahan Residence.

    He immediately returned home, went to the garage to drive, followed the road to the subway station, and nned to slowly find her.

    The speed of the car was slow, the rain was rushing, and the wipers squeaked, disturbing him a little.

    When the luxury car traveled for two kilometers, Anthony keenly noticed a slender figure sitting on the side of the road.

    It was so dark that he couldn¡¯t see who it was, so he could only get out of the car with an umbre and check it in person.

    ¡­

    Mavis¡¯s phone ran out of battery, and she finally got out of the subway station. Because she came to Cahan Residence by car before, she had never walked through these winding roads and got lost identally.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    The road was slippery on a rainy night, and the sky was dark.

    She lost her waypletely. She walked too much, and her stomach growled with hunger. She really had no strength, so she had to sit on by the roadside and take a break.

    A headlight shone on her face, and she buried her head in the crook of her knee without any hope.

    Just half an hour ago, she was expecting Anthony to pick her up from the road, but she didn¡¯t see his car every time.

    The disappointment umted more and more that she had lost hope, and nned to take a break and continue to find her way.

    The emaciated figure was drenched all over. Her hair was soaked in rainwater and was against her cheek, and even her eyshes were full of water droplets.

    She was like a poor puppy that no one wanted, which was miserable.

    She was so hungry that she fainted, and she felt that the car lights stopped not far behind her. The sound of rapid footsteps apanied by the sound of rain was getting closer and closer to her.

    ¡°Mavis!¡±

    In the rain, it was the man¡¯s familiar voice, with a sullen shout.

    She looked up suddenly and saw a man in a dark blue suit, holding a ck umbre, with a solemn expression, and ran towards her.

    The continuous rain blurred her eyes, and she could vaguely see the familiar figure.

    ¡°Mavis.¡±

    The man shouted again.

    Raindrops danced wildly on the umbre.

    He came with the headlights behind his back.

    He was like a savior, breaking into her world little by little, upying her whole heart.

    She didn¡¯t see his face until he approached and she wiped the rain stains off her eyes.

    It was Anthony.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan¡­¡±

    As soon as she opened her mouth, she realized that her voice had be hoarse and weak because of the rain.

    Anthony stared at her solemnly, with a cold and frightening aura all around him, and suddenly reached out his hand.

    That posture was like to hit her.

    Mavis¡¯ slender shoulders trembled, and she closed her eyes subconsciously, thinking he was going to beat her.

    Unexpectedly, when his hand approached, it was not pain, but a warm and gentle touch.

    Anthony was wiping the rain stains off her face with his hand, helping her to tuck her wet ear hair, and revealing her clean but pale face.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    She opened her eyes, but she lowered her eyes and dared not look at him, only apologizing.

    Angrily, Anthony pinched her icy cheek with a punitive force.

    ¡°Are you stupid? There was a ride to take you home, but you had to take the bus yourself and you got lost. We worry about you for a few hours. Don¡¯t you know!?¡±

    His tone was fierce and severe.

    Mavis¡¯s cheek hurt so much that he pinched her and she was unable to resist.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°Mavis, I¡¯m your husband. If you need me to pick you up, you can call me. It¡¯s sote. You¡¯re a woman sitting on the roadside in the rain. Do you know how dangerous it is?¡±

    Being really anxious, Anthony let go of the hand that pinched her cheek, grabbed the back of her neck and pulled her hard towards him.

    Mavis fell on his chest.

    ¡°Say something!¡±

    He didn¡¯t intend to let her go but forced her to raise her head, and stared at her fiercely with red eyes.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

 Chapter 758 The first kiss

    Mavis frowned and endured the pain. She was too hungry to break free, and the feeling of grievance continued in her eyes instantly.

    ¡°I¡¯m just your contracted wife. After a year, we have nothing to do with each other. I only made you angry yesterday. You warned me that you won¡¯te to pick me up today. It¡¯s clearly a punishment for me. Do you want me to leave my self-respect, call and beg you to pick me up?¡±

    ¡°I could havee back by myself, but I didn¡¯t expect my phone to run out of battery, and I didn¡¯t mean to get lost.¡±

    ¡°Anthony, it¡¯s you who told me not to rely on you. I also know very well that I can¡¯t rely on you. Otherwise, when we divorce after a year, how will I live without you?¡±

    ¡°I have to familiarize myself with the route to work sooner orter. If I suffer a few more losses, I will memorize it.¡±

    Her cheek that he had just pinched was still hurting, and the grievances were flooding her whole chest.

    ¡°Anthony, why are you doing this to me? I know it¡¯s wrong. I won¡¯t ask about your past with Lyra. I know I don¡¯t deserve to know your past, and I know I can¡¯tpare to her in your heart, but I am working hard. I chased you all the way from Teyria to Crana for five years.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t ask you to like me anymore. I just ask you not to be so cruel to me. At least let me still feel that you are beautiful in my heart after one year. Um¡­¡±

    It was raining heavily. Anthony threw his umbre, held her head, and kissed her lips without hesitation.

    The domineering kiss came overwhelmingly.

    Her heart felt like there was an electric shock in an instant.

    Mavis was stunned.

    Her mind went nk, and even her breath was almost taken away by this sudden kiss.

    Anthony actually¡­ kissed her?

    Was he crazy?

    Mavis pped his chest wildly, but her strength couldn¡¯t cause any harm at all. Instead he held her tighter and tighter, and her nose was full of his breath.

    The secluded road was devoid of pedestrians, let alone vehicles passing by.

    Only the luxury car that Anthony drove, the two beams of headlights shone on the figure of the two embracing.

    Even the cold air of the rainy night became sweet because of this kiss.

    The tender kiss continued for several minutes until Mavis fainted and fell softly into his arms.

    ¡°Mavis?¡±

    Anthony looked at her pale face, took off his suit jacket decisively, wrapped her petite shoulders, bent over and hugged her back to the car, and drove back to Cahan Residence.

    Reba was taken aback when she saw that Mavis had been brought back.

    ¡°What happened to Mavis? Why is her face so pale? Was she kidnapped? Is she injured? Anthony, didn¡¯t you go out with an umbre? Why did you get wet?¡±

    Anthony was toozy to answer because she was too noisy, and told Dn, ¡°Go and get the family doctor over.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mr. Cahan.¡±

    Anthony carried Mavis upstairs, carefully cing her on the bed.

    The wet clothes had to be changed, and he unbuttoned Mavis.

    After unbuttoning a few buttons, he seemed to think of something, and stopped suddenly.

    Reba came over to see because she was worried.

    Anthony said immediately, ¡°Come over and change her clothes. Her luggage is in the far left wardrobe.¡±

    Giving the order, Anthony had a sullen look. And his long eyshes covered the panic in his eyes for a moment. Then he got up and left the room directly.

    Reba felt it inexplicable, ¡°Anthony, what do you mean? Mavis is your wife. It¡¯s just right for you to change her clothes. Are you embarrassed?¡±

    Boom¨C

    In response to her, Anthony mmed the door shut.

    ¡°How can you treat your wife like this?¡±

    After saying those, Reba didn¡¯t think about twice but went to the closet to take out a set of pajamas and put it on Mavis ording to Anthony¡¯s instruction.

    The family doctor arrived.

    Mavis¡¯ temperature was taken.

    Because of being caught in the rain for several hours, she inevitably had a fever. Because she hadn¡¯t had a meal, her body was particrly weak.

    The doctor gave a bag of nutrient solution for her, and prescribed medicines to reduce fever. All of them were infusion bottles, which had the fastest effect.

    *

    Anthony fled from the room.

    To avoid being seen for his gaffe, he went to the study and shut himself up to calm down.

    The rain outside the window continued, and there was no tendency to stop.

    Raindrops stained on the ss and the study room was full of depressed atmosphere.

    Anthony was half-leaning against the window, sipping a cigarette, but he didn¡¯t look good.

    At this moment, he opened his eyes and closed his eyes, and his mind was full of images of kissing Mavis by the road just now.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    His heart couldn¡¯t stop beating wildly, and he couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time.

    Why¡­ kissed her?

    He never thought he would do such a ridiculous thing, but for a moment his brain seemed to be stunned, and he just wanted to stop Mavis¡¯s chattering mouth.

    He thought that he would never have feelings for a second woman other than Lyra in his life, but at that time, he really had a momentary feeling for Mavis.

    He had loved Lyra for more than ten years, but he had never even kissed Lyra once.

    The first kiss¡­ was for Mavis.

    Being annoyed, Anthony snuffed out the cigarette butt, took out a liquor from the bookshelf, and leaned against the window.

    While enjoying the rain, he was drinking alcohol.

    He was trying to numb his nerves and block those wild thoughts.

    *

    Being exhausted, Mavis slept until the next morning.

    When she woke up, she smelled the smell of porridge.

    Reba just came in with the porridge cooked from the kitchen, ¡°Mavis, you woke up. You scared me to deathst night.¡±

    Mavis stood up, leaned weakly against the head of the bed, and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°How did I get back?¡±

    ¡°Anthony brought you back.¡±

    She put the bowl on the table and asked earnestly, ¡°To be honest, what happened to you and Anthony?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Mavis, don¡¯t pretend to be confused with me. He didn¡¯t go to the office to pick you up and let you get back on the bus and take the subway. It made you get lost. Justst night, he even asked me to change your clothes. There must be something wrong with you two.¡±

    Mavis looked down at the pajamas on her body, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a lot more at ease.

    Her head was dizzy, but she rememberedst night on the side of the road, when Anthony kissed her¡­

    Thinking of that incident, she blushed a little and said to Reba, ¡°It had nothing to do with him. It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t do something well two days ago, which made him sulking with me.¡±

    Reba sighed helplessly.

    ¡°You just know to protect him and help him cover up.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Mavis smiled and looked pale, but her eyes looked sincere.

    Reba sighed again, feeling a little reluctant to tell Mavis the truth.

    Anthony¡¯s actions simply made her look down on him. If he wasn¡¯t Mavis¡¯ husband, she would definitely scold him.

    His wife was sick, and he didn¡¯t even dare to change a piece of clothing himself. He didn¡¯t see her all night, and he didn¡¯t ask the doctor about her condition, let alone take care of her.

    He just went to the study and stayed there all night, as if trying to hide from the gue.

    He didn¡¯t seem to care about his wife¡¯s health at all.

    With Anthony¡¯s heartless deed, how did he have a wife?

    And he had a good wife like Mavis who was willing to follow him.

 Chapter 759 All is caused by you

    Feeling wronged for Mavis, Reba patted the back of her hand distressedly, ¡°Mavis, if you are bullied and dare not deal with Anthony, just tell me. I will scold him for you.¡±

    Mavis chuckled and held her hand instead, feeling very happy to meet such a cute and young sister-inw.

    ¡°Even if I tell you, do you dare to scold him for me? He is the head of the Cahan family, and he has the final say in everything in the family.¡±

    Reba¡¯s anger quickly faded.

    Although Anthony was no fiercer than Shane, and had never punished her, she was very aware of Anthony¡¯s character. If she really annoyed him, he will not let her go easily.

    Reba was terrified and quickly deted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I dare not.¡±

    Mavis smiled and touched her face, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just mentioning it. Anthony didn¡¯t treat me badly, really¡­¡±

    Reba didn¡¯t believe it at all, ¡°Mavis, don¡¯t hold it back. I¡¯m ufortable watching it. You¡¯re the daughter-inw of our family. We can¡¯t treat you badly.¡±

    Mavis was very moved.

    Fortunately, in this family, Timothy really treated her as his sister-inw, and Reba also cared about her as a friend and rtive.

    The things that Anthony had bullied her on purposely before seemed to suddenly be less important.

    Holding back to not let her eyes turn red, Mavis could only change the subject, ¡°I¡¯m so hungry, Reba. Can you bring me the porridge? I want to eat.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    Reba immediately handed her the millet porridge on the bedside table, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    When she was having the porridge, Reba continued, ¡°Mavis, Anthony ¡­ seems to have gone to work. If you really pissed him off, I see he just walked away sullenly, and he doesn¡¯t seem to be relieved yet.¡±

    Mavis could only harden herself and answer, ¡°Then I¡¯ll ¡­ find a chance to apologize to him again.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so humble. Just let him be. Don¡¯t apologize. You¡¯re his wife and you just married. How long can he be cold to you?¡±

    Reba said angrily and covered her with a quilt, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the driver to take you to work recently, and pick you up after work.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll make the same mistake asst night in the future.¡±

    Speaking of this, she suddenly thought of going to work.

    ¡°Oops.¡±

    She looked at the time on her mobile phone. She had fifteen minutes to go to work, and she was going to bete!

    She put the unfinished millet porridge on the bedside table and was about to get out of bed.

    Reba quickly stopped her, ¡± What happened to Mavis ?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to bete for work.¡±

    The director talked to her alone yesterday and praised her for her progress and performance. It was too bad to bete today.

    ¡°No need. Anthony said before he left. He let you have a good rest today. He has asked his special assistant Zack to take time off for you.¡±

    ¡°The director agrees?¡±

    Rebaughed and her beautiful face looked extraordinarily yful, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    She shoved the millet porridge back into Mavis¡¯s hands, ¡°Eat quickly, and take a day off at ease. It¡¯s human nature to be sick, and no one will say anything.¡±

    Since Zack had already asked for leave for her, Mavis had to give up and continue to eat millet porridge obediently.

    ¡­

    Spencer¡¯s n for the renovation of the aquarium had beenpleted.

    Anthony, who was cleaning theboratory toilet , was called to the ward by Spencer for the first time.

    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s see if there is any objection.¡±

    Anthony took the A4 paper in his hand. In the original white paper, there was immature handwriting, and he gave it to the doctor in theboratory to print it out so that Anthony could see the details.

    ¡°Spencer, are you going to build a giant fish tank column in the aquarium hall to keep the longest-lived lighthouse jellyfish?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Spencer raised his small chin, with his arrogant aura.

    Anthony smiled lightly, ¡°No problem. Lighthouse jellyfish is beautiful. Your idea is really creative.¡±

    Although he was praised, Spencer snorted disdainfully, ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy. I¡¯m not merciful.¡±

    Anthony knew how scheming he was, and he had learned Malcolm¡¯s set of speech to perfection, so he couldn¡¯t help but be more cautious about the n in his hand.

    ¡°Want to rebuild a small artificial cier and iceke in the left half of the aquarium and feed penguins, crocodiles and pr bears?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s mouth twitched, and he was looking up at Spencer.

    He nodded and it was for sure.

    Anthony can only exin in a soft voice,

    ¡°Spencer , pr bears don¡¯t belong in the sea, and it¡¯s not good to keep them in an aquarium.¡±

    ¡°And the crocodile can only survive at a temperature of about 20 degrees Celsius. The cier is too cold, and they can¡¯t adapt to such a temperature difference of dozens of degrees below zero. They can¡¯t survive.¡±

    ¡°Penguins are the least aggressive of these creatures. If they really share a venue with pr bears, they will all die within a few days.¡±

    Spencer frowned and made things difficult for him, ¡°It depend on your ability whether they can live or not, and that¡¯s what I want anyway. You said that the aquarium was given to me. I can do whatever I want. Now you back down. Are you proving yourself wrong now?¡±

    Anthony couldn¡¯t argue, so he could only agree, ¡°Okay, I will try my best to renovate this one.¡±

    Spencer was satisfied, ¡°That sounds good now. Keep reading. There¡¯s more.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled lightly. He took a deep breath, and read on carefully.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You want to transform the former shark-raising venue of the aquarium into a blue whale aquarium¡­¡±

    This one almost let him suffer a myocardial infarction on the spot.

    ¡°Spencer , although the Shark Pavilion was originally built veryrge, it is impossible to transform it to Blue Whale Pavilion.¡±

    ¡°Not to mention that the size of blue whales is toorge. At present, there is no statement that blue whales are kept in aquariums in the world. This thing is too big. Even if I really pay a high price to buy it, it will be difficult to transport it from the sea to the ind of Suham. Come on, this thing can¡¯t be put in the aquarium.¡±

    He softened his tone and asked in a low voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t we change to raising whales? They are not small in size, and there are many kinds of whales, which is very interesting.¡±

    Spencer shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t want a whale. I just want a blue whale. The n has been handed over to you. You can handle it yourself.¡±

    He snorted and rolled his arrogant eyes in dissatisfaction, ¡°I remember you said two days ago that even if I wanted the stars in the sky, you would take them off for me. Now I don¡¯t want any stars, just a blue whale. If you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t talk big.¡±

    Anthony was deted, but can¡¯tpletely lose temper when he was scolded.

    ¡°Okay, I will do my best toplete your n.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to do your best, I want you to do it.¡±

    Spencer raised his head and looked at therge infusion bottle. His tone was calm but cruel.

    ¡°Anthony, I was supposed to be in kindergarten like Molly, like the other kids. But because of the bad thing you did, I have to stay in theb ward.¡±

    He lowered his head again and looked at the back of his hand with an indwelling needle.

    ¡°In the past few years, I can¡¯t count the numbers of pinholes in my hands. There are bruises everywhere. If my hands can¡¯t be injected anymore, they have to be reced with my arms, elbows. I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    ¡°The little viral factor that I carry in my body prevents me from running like Molly all day. If I go out for a walk, I will be exhausted after ying for half a day at most.¡±

    ¡°And all of this was caused by you.¡±

    He spoke with his immature voice casually, but every word could urately prate into Anthony¡¯s heart, full of holes.

    One after another, the pain in the entire chest was piercing.

    A strong sense of guilt invaded, and Anthony¡¯s face turned pale. His eyes tuned red, and he could hardly breathe.

 Chapter 760 Callahanâ€™s Pretentious Affection

    With bitterness in his throat, Anthony hung his head in frustration.

    Faced with Spencer¡¯s usations, he was speechless.

    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±

    Thousands of words were not enough to express the surging guilt in his heart, and his thin lips trembled several times. Finally he could only say this word.

    Spencer snorted, ¡°If an apology is useful, why do we need the police?¡±

    Anthony stood by the hospital bed. His throat choked with difort, and his eyes were red.

    Spencer noticed his expression and pursed his lips, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not such a stingy person. I know it¡¯s been so long, and you never thought of harming me. I just want to tell you. Be willing to spend money for me, and you must try your best to make me happy.¡±

    His childish voice sounded very arrogant.

    Anthony nodded firmly, looked at the list of ns for the renovation of the aquarium in his hand, and showed no temper.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, as long as it can make you happy. Even if it¡¯s because of this aquarium, I should go bankrupt, I will definitelyplete the aquarium you nned.¡±

    Spencer waved his hand impatiently, ¡°Go on with your work. Don¡¯t bother me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, have a good rest.¡± Anthony restrained his brief gaffe, took the nning paper, and turned to leave.

    As soon as he left the door of the ward, he met Malcolm in the corridor, who had returned from buying durian.

    Malcolm saw his red eyes from a distance, and jokingly said in a low voice, ¡°Why do you look like you are about to cry to death? You were scolded and cried by my son? You can¡¯t even win a five-year-old kid? When is your enduring capacity so weak?¡±

    Anthony did not exin, folded the n sheet in his hand, and carefully put it into the lining of the suit.

    ¡°If you have nothing to ask me more, I¡¯ll continue cleaning the toilet.¡±

    Malcolm looked indifferent and nodded.

    Anthony bypassed him and left, and heard what he said again, ¡°Now that you are in a rtionship, you have to take care of her, and don¡¯t let her down.¡±

    Anthony turned his head suddenly, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Did Mavis say something to Lyra?

    ¡°Literally, thest time we went to the aquarium, I saw that you didn¡¯t say a few words to that woman from beginning to end. You were very indifferent, but she was staring at you with infatuation. We¡¯re all men. How could I not understand?¡±

    Anthony breathed a sigh of relief.

    It looked like Mavis wasn¡¯t stupid enough to gossip behind his back.

    ¡°Mr. Malcolm, rest assured. I will be responsible for her if I choose to fall in love with her.¡±

    Malcolm had no expression. It was someone else¡¯s business, so he won¡¯t ask too much. He just saw Lyra and that woman were very closest time, and they had a good chat, so he only said a few more words.

    ¡­

    Mavis stayed in the room and was bored all day.

    Reba didn¡¯t go out either, chatting with her and apanying for a day.

    In the evening, when Anthony came home for dinner, Timothy, Reba and Mavis were already waiting for him at the dinner table.

    Thinking of the kissst night, Mavis was staring at him without blinking.

    He didn¡¯t seem to see her at all, so he went straight to the main seat of the dinning room and sat down, picked up his cutlery, and said casually, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    There was only the sound of moving the cutlery in the dining room.

    After dinner, Anthony walked upstairs with Mavis.

    Since there were always servants when they passed by, the two didn¡¯t say a word.

    Standing in front of the bedroom door, Anthony stopped, ¡°I still have a lot of official business to deal with at night. You need to rest early. Don¡¯t wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Hey?¡±

    When Mavis turned around and wanted to ask, he had already turned around and went to the stairs, all the way up to the study, walking without looking back, and not giving her a chance to speak at all.

    Was he still angry?

    Mavis couldn¡¯t understand his temper at all, but with what he just said, he was going to sleep in the study again tonight, and he didn¡¯t n to go back to the bedroom.

    In the next few days, Anthony went to the study every night under the pretext of work, but would note back all night.

    Even the servants of the Cahan family felt like they had quarreled before sleeping in separate rooms.

    The Cahan family specially sent a driver to take Mavis to thepany.

    Mavis hadn¡¯t said a word to Anthony for days, didn¡¯t even know where he was all day except seeing him at the dinner table.

    This cold warsted for a week.

    Until Reba couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and asked Anthony directly at the dinner table.

    ¡°Anthony, what the hell did Mavis do wrong that you want to do this to her?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s movement to hold the cutlery froze. He quickly regained his calm, and continued to calmly pick up vegetables.

    ¡°No.¡± He said sinctly, and his tone was t.

    ¡°Anthony, don¡¯t hide. Now we know that you quarreled with Mavis. How long has it been since you two married? You went to sleep in the study and left her alone in the empty room. Are you doing too much?¡±

    When Timothy heard it, he echoed, ¡°Anthony, this is your fault. Men should be more lenient. She married into our family from a foreign country. You can¡¯t be extremely sensitive. If there is a fight, you should take the initiative to apologize.¡±

    They echoed each other, all on Mavis¡¯ side.

    Anthony was sullen. His expression did not look good, and he still bowed his head to eat without saying a word.

    Mavis was very moved to hear it, and was surprised to appear in such a wealthy family with them to protect her.

    In ssic TV dramas of giants fighting for power and profits, brothers fought very fiercely, but the Cahan family made her feel like a big loving family.

    ¡°Thank you, Timothy and Reba, for your concern, but Anthony didn¡¯t treat me badly. I did something wrong a few days ago, which made him unhappy¡­¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, Anthony put down the fork with a thud, and was clearly annoyed. This was a warning.

    He seemed to be afraid that she would take the opportunity to tell Reba and Timothy what happenedst time.

    Mavis was startled by the sudden sound, and her face turned pale for a moment.

    Didn¡¯t he see that she was trying to give him an out?

    He threw his fork before she finished speaking. This was to tell his siblings on the opposite side that they were not reconciled at all.

    Timothy and Reba were looking back and forth between them, and probing.

    Mavis smiled awkwardly and could only continue to exin, ¡°I have already apologized to Anthony. We do not quarreled now. He sleeps in the study these days. It is entirely because he is too busy with official business, and I can¡¯t help him. So, I didn¡¯t dare to bother him too much.¡±

    Reba was not satisfied with her exnation that she was clearly wronged and heped Anthony, and looked at Anthony again.

    ¡°Anthony, no matter how many official business there are, you can¡¯t forget your wife. Since Mavis has already apologized to you, why should you be angry anymore? Move back to sleep tonight.¡±

    Both siblings looked at Anthony, waiting for him to speak.

    There were also a few servants, a few cooks and Dn standing around the dinning table.

    After hesitating for a moment, Anthony slowly put down his knife and grabbed the hand of Mavis who sat next to him. His eyes looked very gentle.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been really busy recently. In addition to going to theb during the day and handling Cahan Group¡¯s official business at night, I have to spare time to rebuild the aquarium for Spencer. It¡¯s good that my wife can understand me like this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault this time. I shouldn¡¯t be busy with business and leave my wife alone. I¡¯ll go back to my room tonight and wait for my wife to fix me herself.¡±

    With the ambiguous but warm words, Timothy and Reba kept tutting. Did they disy their affection publicly?

    After Timothy and Reba persuaded the young couple, it turned out they had nothing serious, but they were forced to watch them disy affection.

    At the dinner table, only Mavis was dumbfounded.

    Anthony¡¯s words made her even back stiff, and she didn¡¯t get out of the pretentious affection in his blue eyes for a long time.

    What did he just¡­ call her?

    Wife??ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 761 Anthony is fascinated

    Such an intimate term of endearment, which she had not even dared to think of before, woulde out of Anthony¡¯s mouth.

    And, he looked at her when he called her¡­

    Mavis was stunned for a while until Anthony pinched the back of her hand and tightened it slightly, reminding her toe back to her senses. Then she came out of her fantasy.

    ¡°I¡¯m not mad at you, but I did give Timothy and Reba the wrong idea this time, so I should go back to my room and fix you.¡±

    Mavis pouted.

    Although she knew it was fake, it was rare to feel his tenderness for a short while. Surely she can¡¯t miss it.

    Mavis gently tugged on the back of his hand, smiling yfully and brightly.

    There was a subtle atmosphere between the young couple.

    Timothy kept tutting and shaking his head, telling Reba, ¡°Look, we¡¯re both single. We¡¯re forced to watch their affection.¡±

    Reba took the opportunity to talk about his marriage, ¡°When are you going to have a girlfriend? Anthony is married. You can¡¯t wait for Mavis to have a baby and you¡¯re still a bachelor.¡±

    Timothy was speechless.

    He decisively served Reba with a chicken leg, ¡°Eat your food and leave me alone.¡±

    Mavis blushed slightly and was embarrassed by ¡°have a baby¡±.

    Anthony had no particr expression throughout, and after withdrawing his hand, he concentrated on eating and did not speak.

    After the meal, Anthony went to the study again.

    Mavis worked by the bedroom coffee table, going to work on what she left behind because of herst leave of absence.

    After two hours of busy work, the bedroom door was slowly opened.

    Anthony pulled his tie with one hand. His movements were wanton andzy, and his eyes looked exhausted.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    He nced at Mavis who was sitting on the sofa, took off the tie and threw it on the coat rack, and bade her indifferently.

    ¡°Take the bedding on the sofa. I¡¯m tired.¡±

    The implication was that he will be resting on the sofa tonight.

    Mavis stared at him for a moment in dismay.

    She thought he wouldn¡¯t go to the bedroom to rest today, and she thought he wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to talk to her.

    ¡°Can you go to the bed? I¡¯m not done with my work.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, vaguely with some displeasure. Finally, he did not say anything, ¡°Get faster.¡±

    After a prod, he took off his suit and entered the bathroom, and soon the sound of ttering water rang out.

    He went to take a shower.

    Mavis did not dare to dy, quickly finished the task at hand, saved, turned off theputer, and went to the closet to get a quilt to spread it on the sofa.

    She had just finished preparing when Anthony finished his shower.

    ¡°The sofa is too small for you, cause you¡¯re tall. I prefer to sleep on here. Don¡¯t insist. Please go sleep on the bed.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t even look at her, and more than a little deliberately avoided her eyes.

    He sounded a little impatient.

    ¡°Who is insisting? This room is mine. I can sleep wherever I want. You sleep on the bed.¡±

    That was too overbearing.

    Mavis didn¡¯t agree, ¡°When you didn¡¯t go back to the room these days, I slept on the sofa. The bed is untouched and clean. You can sleep on the bed without worry.¡±

    The innocent soft bed did not expect that one day it became an object of dislike.

    And the small and narrow sofa, at the moment became a favourite.

    Anthony¡¯s gaze finally settled on Mavis¡¯ face, and he tossed the towel he had finished wiping his hair with and slowly walked towards Mavis.

    The man¡¯s harsh breath followed the approaching. Mavis shrank and bowed her head somehow timidly.

    Anthony slowly bent over. His long fingers pinched her jaw. His deep eyes narrowed slightly, as if to see through her camouge under the modesty.

    ¡°Are you ming me for noting back to thr room for the past few days? Purposely feeling wronged?¡±

    Mavis blushed slightly, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°No? Then why are you afraid to look at me? You really like sleeping on the sofa?¡±

    Mavis calmed herself down and slightly looked up to meet his squinting, probing eyes, and was overwhelmed by his temperament and gulped.

    This man¡¯s short hair was half wet and half dry. Just after the shower, his jawline was still dripping with water droplets, which looked too lustful ¡­

    ¡°Well, get used to sleeping on the sofa.¡±

    Her long eyshes kept trembling. She hadn¡¯t seen Anthony for days, and tonight she was so close directly to him that her breathing was disturbed.

    Also, he called her wife at dinner today ¡­

    ¡­

    Anthony didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, but his eyes were sharp enough to notice that the tips of her ears were red, her neck was red, and even her cheeks were flushed with heat.

    Did she really like him that much?

    Just being a little closer and she was in love?

    Anthony inexplicably felt it cute by her look and was in a much better mood.

    Even if he didn¡¯t like Mavis, he just used Mavis as a tool to cope with the marriage, she was a very interesting tool.

    Anthony released his grip on her jaw and put his other hand around her waist.

    With a push of his arm, he got her whole body up from the sofa and pressed her against his chest under his robe.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan?¡±

    Mavis was flustered by his sudden, intimate gestures.

    The evil smile on his lips was wanton. He was appreciating her panic look, squeezing her shoulders, helping her turn around and pushing her gently to the side of the bed.

    His big palm tapped behind her like a threat, ¡°Listen to me. You go to bed.¡±

    Mavis was confused, stumbled forward and covered her buttocks as an afterthought.

    What did he just do?

    Did this count as taking advantage of her?

    Mavis¡¯ cheeks turned red instantly and she stared back at him in shock.

    But she saw he had little expression, as if nothing had just happened, and went to the locker room to blow-dry his hair.

    Mavis was speechless.

    Well, it should be her overthinking and her illusion.

    She followed him to the locker room, grabbed a set of her own pajamas, and went to the bathroom to take a shower.

    The moment the bathroom door was closed, Anthony slowly exhaled and couldn¡¯t m himself down for a moment.

    What did he just do?

    He was simply bewitched and actually patted Mavis¡¯ ¡­

    He froze looking at his right hand. His usual cold face was so red. Even the breathing was uncontrobly tightened.

    The palm of the hand seemed to still remain the heat from touching her buttocks.

    They were firm, seductive, soft and flexible.

    It felt extremely great.

    And the sound of the water in the bathroom was still ttering. Anthony inexplicably imagined her in front of the shower, the wonderful body ¡­

    Shit!

    Crazy.

    What was going on with this woman? Every time when he got a little closer to her, she can make him do uncontroble things.

    Never again! Never get closer to her again!

    Anthony scowled and clenched his palms.

    In the past, if his hands touched something that bored him, he would immediately go to wash his hands. Tonight for the first time he did not go to wash his hands. After blowing his hair, he went to the small balcony of the bedroom for some cold air.

    She was taking a shower and he can¡¯t look at her in a nightgown.

    He will have a cigarette to calm down, and it was just in time.

    Anthony stood on the small balcony, lit his lighter, and smoked in the silent night.

    His left hand took the cigarette, and his right hand hung at his side, squeezing tightly every now and then, as if he was recalling something.

    The sparks flickered and faded, burning brighter as he took a deep drag on the cigarette.

    Just like the lust in his heart, it was difficult to extinguish.

 Chapter 762 Tragedy: Stone family is gone

    After that night, it was clear to Mavis that Anthony was intentionally distancing himself from her.

    Although they still shared the same room at night, he had be significantly less talkative and even always kept a certain distance.

    That tititing distance that was so close never happened again.

    Mavis was getting used to his hot and cold attitude and was focused on her work.

    The two had an unspoken cold war thatsted for a month.

    ¡­

    Early November.

    Suham had a big case that had been a national sensation.

    Lyra was busy working at the Lloyd¡¯s Corp when the case went viral on the Inte.

    During these years, the Lloyd¡¯s Corp had focused on developing its business overseas and had made its trade flourish.

    In just five years, the Lloyd¡¯s Corp had be one of the top 30panies in the world in terms of value.

    After a conference, the Lloyd¡¯s Corp¡¯s senior leaders were all whispering in the room. Everyone¡¯s face was extraordinarily grave.

    Lyra noticed that something was wrong, but didn¡¯t ask any questions until she got back to her office and asked Kellie, the special assistant who had been transferred from Angel Group.

    ¡°What are they all talking about today? Once the meeting was over, it seemed like they were all talking about the news.¡±

    Kellie was surprised, ¡°Ms. Lloyd, you didn¡¯t know? It¡¯s in the news now. It came out this morning. It¡¯s already in the headlines of all the major news agencies. I guess the whole Suham is talking about it now.¡±

    Lyra looked at the contract carelessly, with no particr expression, ¡°Too many things to deal with. I haven¡¯t had time to read it online.¡±

    Kellie was interested in exining this to her boss.

    ¡°Latest night, the former rich Stone family was exterminated overnight. I heard that the death is tragic. The whole vi has a horrible bloody smell. When you look at it, you may have nightmares.¡±

    ¡°At least it is an upper-ss family. They¡¯re all dead so silently. It is said that the Stone family¡¯s daughter, Nevaeh Stone, died at the window. Half of the body is outside, presumably trying to jump out of the window to escape. When she was found, the clothes were disheveled. Her body was cut by dozens of knives. It¡¯s all fatal. Very bloody. Like someone is deliberately seeking revenge. ¡±

    ¡°The Stones, and those servants bodyguards, a total of more than a hundred people, not a single one alive, really¡­ too bad ¡­¡±

    Kellie¡¯s voice was shaking as she recounted it, feeling horrible at the thought of that image. Even her calves were a little unsteady.

    Lyra went from listening carelessly to having a very serious expression.

    She frowned, recalling Kellie¡¯s words in her head.

    Over a hundred people?

    The Stone family, because offended Anthony, was readjusted by him secretly. The Stone Group¡¯s strength had long been greatly reduced, was close to exit the circle of rich families, and dered bankruptcy.

    In this case, the Stones, plus the bodyguards and servants, the number couldn¡¯t pass a hundred.

    Unless ¡­

    ¡°Last night, was the Stone family throwing some kind of party?¡±

    Kellie nodded, ¡°I heard it was Dn Stone¡¯s birthday. Because the business had some problems, some bigwigs did not go. Dn only invited his rtives, and had a simple birthday in the garden. Who knew this would happen, causing the entire Stone family ¡­ all dead. The whole family was wiped out.¡±

    Lyra took a deep breath. It was hard to imagine such a tragedy happening in Suham, the most secure city in the country, run by the NIB and the police department.

    Moreover, the murder used such a cruel method to annihte the entire Stone family.

    shing, blood and flesh, the scene was terrible.

    Lyra always felt there was something wrong in this case.

    So many lives, the murder was too cruel. For what reason?

    She had a bad feeling about what Kellie had just told her, and felt a strange trepidation at the thought of it.

    Being worried about Malcolm¡¯s case investigation, Lyra called Malcolm after she sent Kellie away.

    Malcolm used to answer her calls in seconds.

    But this time, the phone rang for a full minute, and the melodious sound of a ringing telephone kepting from the receiver.

    Lyra was so flustered that she squeezed her palms together.

    Why wasn¡¯t Malcolm answering her phone? Did something happen to him, too?

    For this kind of sensational big case, the National Bureau of Investigation will have to step in. Can he meet an ambush? An assassination attempt?

    When she was thinking wildly, the phone rang.

    Lyra held her breath.

    At thest minute, the phone was connected.

    Soon, she heard the very pleasant male sound, ¡°Babe, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Making sure that Malcolm was safe, Lyra breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°I am in the Stone residence, investigating a tragedyst night. My phone is on vibrate, so I didn¡¯t get the call from you in time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just need to know that you¡¯re safe.¡± Lyra exhaled heavily. She was reading the big news about the Stone family on her desktop.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Malcolm chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m here to investigate. I¡¯m not involved. Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡±

    Lyra looked through the online coverage of the Stone family tragedy with a serious expression and knew something was wrong.

    ¡°Honey, how¡¯s the Stone family case going?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know yet. The bodies in the vi are being collected and sent to the forensics department for an examination. There aren¡¯t any tools left at the scene. Their methods of killing are extremely strict.¡±

    Lyra grew concerned. ¡°Can Ie with you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t. In order to preserve all the suspicious evidence, the scene hasn¡¯t been cleaned up yet. The smell of blood is too strong. You might feel ufortable after seeing it. Be Good. I¡¯ll go to the Lloyd¡¯s Corp to pick you up after work after I¡¯m done with my work.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any¡­ preliminary suspects?¡±

    There was a long silence on Malcolm¡¯s end, and the noise faded away. It sounded like he was walking into the middle of nowhere.

    After confirming that his surroundings were safe and unmonitored, he said, ¡°Looking at the evidence at the scene, the person is either a repeat offender or a military veteran who knows all the modus operandi.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s brows furrowed even more, ¡°Are you¡­ a little suspicious of him?¡±

    Malcolm was silent again for a moment before making a faint ¡°Um.¡±.

    ¡°He used to be one of the most elite people in Security Agency. I also checked Stone¡¯s enemies in thest few months. Only Anthony had a falling out with Nevaeh¡¯s blind datest month. Anthony then started a series of actions to fix the Stone family¡­¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t.¡±

    Lyra answered almost instantly, ¡°I believe in him.¡±

    Malcolm fell silent again.

    After a long time, he then lowered his tone and asked, ¡°Do you really believe him that much? Do you really know who he is? If you do, if he isn¡¯t someone who knows thew and break it, he wouldn¡¯t have stolen the drugs from theb and sshed them on me.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s voice went hoarse.

    Yeah, she had known Anthony for many years.

    But during the years when they parted, Anthony became a psychopath, acting like a lunatic who wanted nothing but torturing.

    After thinking for a while, Lyra insisted, ¡°There¡¯s no way he could have done something like that with over a hundred people dead.¡±

    Furthermore, although he was currently the head of the Cahan family and president of the Cahan Group, he did not have any organizational influence.

    Anthony could not have rushed into the Stone residence and killed so many people.

    Malcolm was silent again.

    He remained silent for two minutes before he said in a low voice, ¡°Okay, I understand. I¡¯ll investigate this thoroughly. I won¡¯t let anyone off the hook. I won¡¯t let anyone be wronged.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Malcolm, who was in the corner of the Stone Residence Garden, held his phone tightly, and his eyes were extremely dark.

    He didn¡¯t think Anthony would do it, either, but he was upset that Lyra was so adamant about defending Anthony.

    That made him very ufortable!

 Chapter 763 Is it for the White family?

    Lyra, who had hung up the phone, pondered for a moment at herputer and decided to call Anthony.

    Anthony, who has been cleaning toilets for a month, was in a meeting at the Cahan Group.

    When Lyra¡¯s name came up on his cell phone screen, he almost immediately took a serious look, paused the meeting, and went out to answer the phone, leaving a befuddled group of Cahan executives.

    ¡°Rara, what¡¯s so important you¡¯re calling me at this hour?¡±

    Lyra said seriously, ¡°Something happened to the Stone family. The whole family is dead. Did you know that?¡±

    Anthony said, ¡°I just saw the news this morning and I haven¡¯t paid any attention to it. Is that why you called me?¡±

    He quickly realized, ¡°You think I did it?¡±

    ¡°The Stone family was on the verge of quitting the upper-ss circle. Dn Stone¡¯s family didn¡¯t have many enemies before he died. Thest time he had an argument with someone was at the Cahan Group because of what happened between you and Nevaeh¡­¡±

    Anthony listened quietly and smiled sarcastically. ¡°So you suspect me?¡±

    Before Lyra could answer, he said, ¡°Lyra, you think too highly of me. I don¡¯t have the ability to kill over a hundred people in one night. I wouldn¡¯t kill anyone if I have to kill Nevaeh.¡±

    Lyra sighed. ¡°I know it wasn¡¯t you. I didn¡¯t think that way.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face barely returned to normal.

    Lyra continued her analysis with a straight look, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple. Although the Stone family is down and out, it¡¯s still a wealthy family. If there¡¯s no grudges, could it be that the enemy isn¡¯t here for the Stone family, but for the entire wealthy family of Suham?¡±

    On top of that, at first blush, Anthony was bound to be brought in for questioning by the NIB.

    The case was so serious that Malcolm had to handle it himself.

    Could they be after the Lloyd Family, White Family, Cahan Family, the three big families?

    Anthony thought for a while. ¡°After this meeting, I¡¯ll go to the Stone Residence myself, meet Malcolm, and have a chat with him.¡±

    ¡°Well, be safe.¡±

    A casual word of courtesy before hanging up warmed Anthony¡¯s heart.

    He rubbed his finger over the note he¡¯d given Lyra on his phone screen. Lyra hadn¡¯t contacted him in a long, long time, so long that he hadn¡¯t even changed the name on his phone.

    After a while, he cleared his mind, turned back to the conference hall, and resumed the meeting.

    More than twenty minutester, the meeting was quickly concluded and Anthony left the room.

    Zack walked up to him slowly and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Cahan, just now¡­ I met Madam. She said she has something she wants to talk to you about in person.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t have to think too much but knew Mavis would be talking about the massacre at the Stone Residence.

    His face looked stern and he rejected him decisively. ¡°No, we¡¯re in thepany. There is no madam here, only employees. She is an intern in the logistics department. Tell her to stay in the department and work. Don¡¯t even think about going to the president¡¯s office.¡±

    Zack bowed slightly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    With that, Anthony went back to the office, grabbed his suit and jacket, and headed to the elevator and the underground garage.

    Twenty minutester, when he arrived at the scene of the tragedy at the Stone Residence, the entire NIB was still on the spot to verify evidences.

    There was a police cordon two metres away and a group of policemen were blocking the way. They could not even get within 100 metres of the Stone Residence.

    There were a lot of reporters on the scene, waiting for the murder of the first news developments.

    Anthony stood in the crowd and couldn¡¯t get in.

    At a loss for words, he saw Chad walking out of the Stone Residence and quietly into a corner, bored and smoking.

    Chad eventually found him and brought him inside the cordon himself.

    ¡°What are you doing here? You¡¯re not the head of Security Agency. You¡¯re not supposed to be involved in a big case like this.¡±

    Anthony observed the Stone Residence courtyard wall, with a calm expression, and said to Chad, ¡°If the Stone family really doesn¡¯t have any enemies, then I¡¯ll be the one who had thest argument with Dn Stone. As the head of the Cahan family and the former director of Security Agency, I¡¯ll be the biggest suspect in the NIB so far. Sooner orter, the NIB will have to summon me to ask about the situation. It¡¯s better for me toe and exin myself.¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    Chad smirked and put out his cigarette. ¡°Come on, Malcolm is checking in Nevaeh¡¯s room on the third floor.¡±

    Anthony slouched behind him with one hand in his pocket, while observing the Stone Residence with ncing.

    In the garden of the Stone Residence, there was blood everywhere, and the strong smell of blood lingered for a long time, indicating how cruel arge-scale murder had happened herest night.

    Anthony looked around. The police on both sides were busy. The bodies were covered in white cloth and carried out of the Stone Residence on stretchers. Only blood and white lines were left on the ground.

    Chad came in with a serious look on his face, and Anthony didn¡¯t look any better.

    ¡°Did you check the surveince cameras at the Stone Residence and the street outside?¡± Anthony asked.

    ¡°I did. All the surveince cameras were destroyed before the incidentst night, and the chip embedded in was removed long ago. There were no fingerprints at the scene.¡±

    Anthony looked down at the white line that marked the spot where the body was found. ¡°Did you find out what the murder weapon was?¡±

    ¡°There weren¡¯t any tools left at the scene. The murder¡¯s methods were precise and all the evidence that could be investigated was taken away. However, the forensic doctor has already released the autopsy reports of several bodies. Almost all of them were killed by machetes.¡±

    A dozen shing in a row, how cruel the revenge was.

    How bad was it with the Stone family?

    As they chatted, they went up the stairs to Nevaeh¡¯s bedroom on the third floor.

    Malcolm was examining the mess himself. There were white lines of Nevaeh¡¯s body painted on the window, and the blood sttering on the walls. One can see how terrible the scene was.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Chad knocked on the door. ¡°Anthony¡¯s here. He wants to talk to you.¡±

    Malcolm got up and gave Anthony a sidelong look. ¡°Why did you bring him here?¡± He said

    Chad was stunned. Did that sound unpleasant?

    He did not dare to hide it, but told the truth, ¡°Anthony worked with you all night on the tainted milk powder case a few years ago. The investigation methods of Security Agency are different from those of NIB. I thought you would want more help.¡±

    Malcolm was silent for a while, then turned and left Nevaeh¡¯s room, leading Anthony down the hall.

    When everyone was quiet, he asked directly, ¡°When you went on a blind date with Nevaeh? What did you break up about? Why did you mess with her? Why did you mess with the Stone family in the end?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s handsome face darkened as he began a series of questions. No one knew what was on his mind.

    Anthony told the truth about what had happened and that Nevaeh had plotted against Mavis without any reservations.

    ¡°After canceling our deal with the Stone Group, I threatened Dn Stone to take his daughter to apologize to Mavis or face a crisis at thepany. After Dn Stone struggled for a while, he told Nevaeh to apologize ording to my instructions. Mavis also said that she would let it go, so I stopped putting pressure on the Stone Group and let him lose hundreds of millions of dors. I didn¡¯t expect that in just one month, they would have such a tragedy.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face was grim. His blue eyes narrowed warily, and he told him what he was thinking. ¡°Malcolm, the murder managed to kill the entire Stone family in one night, leaving the Stones powerless to fight back. They can¡¯t even make an emergency call. The mastermind behind this is extremely ingenious. Ordinary people can¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°But Malcolm, do you still remember the tainted milk powder case that harmed Spencer? Back then, the mastermind wanted to use the milk powder to harm the children of wealthy families. Also¡­ for the White family.¡±

    Malcolm held his breath almost instantaneously, frowning.

    How could he not remember?

    The tainted milk powder was responsible for the viral agent in Spencer, and the mastermind, Frank, was still atrge¡­

 Chapter 764 Lyra goes missing?

    Anthony¡¯s speech quieted the hallway.

    Malcolm and Chad fell silent at the same time.

    Anthony thought and continued: ¡°If Frank who is on the run is indeed a suspect in the Stone family massacre, and I can prove it, then¡­ after the stone family, which rich family will be the next most dangerous?¡±

    Malcolm looked cold.

    Chad was breathing hard. ¡°The White family.¡±

    However, the security measures of the White Mansion and the Lloyd Manor were the best in the country. The mastermind behind the Stone family¡¯s annihtion could attack the whole family quietly at night, but could not break through the security measures of the White Mansion, and let the Stone family exterminate happen in the White Mansion again.

    Unless¡­

    If the opponent really wanted to deal with the White family, what weakness can he or she start with if can¡¯t start with the White Mansion?

    All three men looked up at the same time.

    They all seemed to be thinking the same thing.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Malcolm turned away, pulled out his cell phone, and prepared to call Lyra.

    Chad followed. ¡°Malcolm, I¡¯m going to theb to check on Spencer.¡±

    Security measure at theb was great, too, but not if Spencer left theb after the infusion.

    Malcolm nodded, agreeing with his suggestion. ¡°Keep an eye on Spencer. Don¡¯t let him out of theb, and stay in the room until I pick him up.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Anthony volunteered, ¡°I will gp to pick up Momo from kindergarten to make sure she is safe.¡±

    It still had an hour until the kindergarten was over, and Anthony had to wait more than half an hour by car to make sure Molly was safe before the school was over.

    Malcolm thought about it that Molly was the easiest to get into. In the normal kindergarten, there were one or two guards at the door and all the teachers.

    ¡°Chad, give Anthony a squad of your men to pick up Momo.¡±

    Chad was shocked. ¡°So many people over after school would cause panic among the other parents, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    Malcolm: ¡°Don¡¯t wait till Momo gets out of school. Anthony, just to make sure Momo¡¯s safe, pick her up when you get there, and leave school early.¡±

    The three men left the Stone Residence in three separate directions.

    After handing over the photo shooting work at the Stone Residence to Ted, Malcolm returned to his armored car and kept dialing.

    But Lyra¡¯s phone was disconnected, not turned off, like some kind of signal interference.

    A bad feeling came over him and Malcolm called Brad.

    ¡°Get Lyra¡¯s GPS and find out where she is right now.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The phone was still connecting.

    Brad happened to be at NIB, and after inputting someputer codes, he got Lyra¡¯s exact location.

    ¡°Mr., Madam¡¯s coordinates are moving. She¡¯s probably in the car. I can¡¯t determine her exact location, but I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on on her end. The GPS is blinking and the signal isn¡¯t good.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Get the street cameras. Follow Lyra¡¯s driving route, and send it to me as soon as you can.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    When the call was hung up, Brad typed quickly and made another call to the transit authority, exining Malcolm¡¯s order.

    Ten minutester, Lyra¡¯s route was beamed live to Malcolm¡¯s phone.

    One by one, the cameras took a good look at the limo Lyra was driving.

    Malcolm took a closer look at the text from Brad. This way¡­ ? Coming out of the Lloyd¡¯s Corp, all the way across the bridge, and Rara was gonna pick up Molly from school?

    They seemed to have the same idea.

    Malcolm drove off without further dy and went to the kindergarten.

    Half an hourter.

    By the time he got to the kindergarten¡¯s gate, Anthony had picked up Molly from school.

    It was okay. Molly was safe.

    Molly was stunned when Anthony carried her out of the school.

    ¡°Anthony, I were just ying games with the other kids. Why are we leaving school all of a sudden? Did something happen at home?¡±

    Not knowing how to exin it, Anthonyughed and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Your Daddy sent me. You can ask himter.¡±

    Molly sucked her little finger, frowned, and pointed to Malcolm not far ahead. ¡°But¡­ isn¡¯t daddy right there?¡±

    Anthony followed and was speechless.

    He soon realized something was wrong. ¡°I was supposed to pick up Momo. Why are you here?¡±

    Malcolm was deep in thought, not saying a word.

    ¡°Shit.¡±

    For a few seconds, he turned pale and got in the car, ignoring Anthony.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Daddy? He¡¯s got a terrible look on his face¡­¡±

    Molly peered at Malcolm¡¯s back and murmured.

    Anthony was looking at Malcolm, too, with a serious look on his face.

    There was only one person who could make Malcolm this nervous.

    Was there a problem with Lyra?

    He scooped Molly into the car, fastened the seatbelt on the child-only seat, and said, ¡°Momo, hold on tight.¡± He sped off, chasing Malcolm¡¯s car.

    Malcolm¡¯s car, racing all the way, was a sign of his manic restlessness.

    Given the distance and time, Lyra¡¯s car should have gotten to kindergarten faster than either him or Anthony, but she wasn¡¯t there.

    He can¡¯t get her on call. She went missing!

    The mere possibility that something bad might happen to his wife made Malcolm uneasy. He calcted Lyra¡¯s distance from the Lloyd¡¯s Corp to Molly¡¯s school and followed the inner ring expressway back to find her.

    Nothing was gonna happen, Lyra. Nothing was gonna happen!

    As the two cars raced down the highway, Malcolm reconnected with Brad on his Bluetooth headset.

    ¡°Check Lyra¡¯s location again. Now!¡±

    He almost growled on thest word.

    There was a peak of nervousness.

    Brad tremulously continued to track down Lyra¡¯s location.

    After tapping on the keyboard, he inhaled sharply, ¡°I can¡¯t find Madam¡¯s location. I¡¯vepletely lost contact with her!¡±

    Malcolm was silent for a long time before he growled gravely, ¡°Check again!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Brad heard a loud noise from the NIB, as if a policeman was talking to him. Then, Brad¡¯s voice trembled.

    ¡°Madam seems to be¡­ in trouble.¡±

    Malcolm gripped the steering wheel, breathed hard, and said nothing.

    Brad continued, ¡°The Department of Transportation just reported a major traffic ident. It was in the Irribo Tunnel. Three small cars and tworge vans had a serious rear-end collision. There were casualties and an ambnce was called, but the exact casualties are unknown. The Department has sent people over.¡±

    ¡°I got herst GPS location before she went into the Tunnel¡­¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes were red, and, breathing in pain, he said calmly, ¡°Send me the exact location of the tunnel.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡­ Don¡¯t worry, Madam should¡­ be fine.¡±

    Malcolm put his foot down and the armored car sped down the highway.

    He then noticed a limo following him. That was Anthony¡¯s car.

    Before he could call Anthony, Anthony called him first.

    The phone was ringing and he answered the phone instantly.

    Anthony was the first to ask, ¡°Malcolm, you never panic like this. Is something wrong with Rara?¡±

    Then Malcolm heard Molly cry out, ¡°Is something wrong with my Mommy? What¡¯s wrong with Mommy? I need to hear it!¡±

 Chapter 765 Armed car rushes down hill in heavy rain

    Molly was still in Anthony¡¯s car. Lyra¡¯s situation was still a mystery. Malcolm wasn¡¯t going to talk about it, and certainly couldn¡¯t let Molly follow him into the dangerous tunnel.

    He said calmly, ¡°She¡¯s fine. I go to pick her up. I didn¡¯t want her to wait too long, so I drove a little too fast. Take Momo to theb first and meet Chad and Spencer. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be surrounded by the fourth team¡¯s military vehicles behind you. It¡¯s too conspicuous and will affect the other vehicles.¡±

    Anthony was smart enough not to ask. ¡°Got it.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Malcolm quickly saw in the rearview mirror that the limo was no longer following him. Anthony must have gotten off the inner ring expressway at the nearest ramp and switched the direction to theb.

    He floored the elerator and sped to the Irribo Tunnel.

    Nothing can happen. Nothing can¡­

    His eyes were horribly red, and he repeated it over and over in his mind, trying to calm himself down.

    The rain hit the window silently, like a roar from his heart that he had nowhere to vent.

    The gloomy sky gradually began to rain, pattering, but there was a trend at any time that the rain would get heavier.

    The armed vehicle sped down the road and it only took eight minutes to reach the site of the tunnel.

    Because the tworge vans had overturned and severely blocked the tunnel, the traffic police set up a cordon to allow other vehicles to borrow the road from the oppositene to avoid damaging the scene of the serious car ident.

    When Malcolm arrived, the tunnel was filled with smoke.

    Fire trucks, ambnces, traffic police¡­

    Brad and the police officers came to the scene to check on the situation.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve already interviewed them. There were 11 victims in this ident. Two big truck drivers died on the spot, and two small truck drivers died due to ineffective first aid. Four people were seriously injured. Two were slightly injured, and one child was very well protected when the ident happened. It was only a small scratch on that child, but I didn¡¯t see Madam.¡±

    Malcolm clutched his palm and red at him with red eyes. ¡°Lyra¡¯s GPS signal disappeared in the tunnel. The entire length of the tunnel is blocked, but there¡¯s no sign of her or her car. Tell me where she went.¡±

    Brad was frightened and held back by his angry expression.

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. This might be a good news. I didn¡¯t see Madam, nor did I see anything happen to Madam¡¯s car. That means Madam may not be injured¡­ For now, at least. I¡¯ve got a full team here, and I¡¯m doing everything I can to find it near the tunnel.¡±

    Malcolm took a deep breath and was silent for a moment.

    No news was really a good thing.

    At least this big crash had nothing to do with Lyra.

    He can¡¯t get through. He can¡¯t locate the signal. What was jamming it?

    Without seeing his wife, Malcolm was worried and couldn¡¯t settle down at all.

    Leaving the scene of the ident to Brad, he turned to his car and decided to take a look around the tunnel himself to see if there was anything suspicious.

    Brad carefully advised, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s raining outside and it¡¯s getting worse. Please don¡¯t go. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll hear from Madam soon.¡±

    Malcolm looked back coldly. ¡°Next time I tell you to lose your wife for a few hours. I want you to be calm, too.¡±

    Brad¡¯s face turned pale and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry boss. I¡¯ll go with you to find Madam.¡± Brad weakly followed behind him and wanted to sit in the passenger seat.

    Malcolm rolled his eyes. ¡°Control the scene. Keep me posted.¡±

    ¡°The scene does not need us. Is has the serious rear-end traffic ident only.¡± He answered weakly.

    Malcolm red at him coldly. ¡°Two big truck drivers died instantly, and the small car driver who was hit by the rear end didn¡¯t die so quickly. You call this an ident?¡±

    It was unusual for drivers ofrge trucks to die faster than a car driver in a rear-end ident, which was the least life-threatening.

    Brad was startled and soon realized that something was wrong with the ident.

    ¡°I see, Boss.¡±

    He turned and went into the police cordon to investigate the ident.

    Malcolm floored the elerator and drove out of the tunnel.

    Not finding Lyra, not seeing she was safe, Malcolm was on edge.

    Outside the tunnel, it was raining.

    The sound of the rain sshing against the window was clearly audible and disturbing.

    Inside the car, Malcolm was still trying to get Lyra on the phone.

    Over and over again.

    Only a gentle customer service woman reminded him the other side of the cell phone that the signal was weak, not in the service area, please dial againter.

    With all this rain, Lyra was out of contact. Where could she be?

    Malcolm drove around the tunnel a few times. After half an hour, he found nothing. It was a gloomy day, as if it were going to be dark at any moment.

    It was even harder to find people at night.

    Looking at the rain that had stained the car windows, Malcolm¡¯s mood became more and more irritable.

    A call came in to his mobile phone and he immediately checked it.

    Not Lyra, but Brad.

    The moment the call was connected, Brad excitedly called out, ¡°Boss, Madam¡¯s car has been found! Just 100 metres ahead of the tunnel, the tenth squad of soldiers had just seen the crash that had driven off the road in the ravine. Following the trail down the hill and finding Madam¡¯s car, but ¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Malcolm had hung up the phone and mmed the gas pedal to the end. The screech of the tires against the floor was getting louder in the rain.

    Off the road, down a hill, into a ravine¡­

    Under that impact, Lyra¡¯s car must have rolled down the hill.

    Malcolm felt it hurt.

    His eyes were so red. He told himself over and over that she would be fine! Rara was gonna be okay!

    With the limo¡¯s factor of safety, she was not gonna die. She was not gonna-.

    Misty-eyed, Malcolm squinted, squeezed the steering wheel, and ran out of the road fence right where Brad said.

    The armored car ran straight down the hill in the heavy rain.

    ¡°Boss!!¡±

    Brad yelled and fell down the hill. Under the rain, the mud was so slippery that he didn¡¯t care about anything but chasing Malcolm¡¯s armored car.

    ¡°Crazy Crazy! Shouldn¡¯t have told him. What if something happen!¡±

    Brad was about to cry, sliding down the hillside in the rain and mud.

    The armored car drove down the hill at an astonishing speed, and the scene was out of control.

    Inside the car, Malcolm¡¯s eyes were red. He put his foot down, turned the steering wheel with great precision, controlled the bnce of the armored car to prevent it from rolling over, and crashed straight into a tree in a small canyon.

    The sturdy old tree forced his car to stop. The front half of the car was smashed by the tree trunk. The windows cracked, and the airbag popped out.

    Malcolm turned his face to the side. The sshing ss had nicked his face twice. He wasn¡¯t in any danger. He was falling violently into the ravine in such an extreme way.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    The rain was still pouring down the gaping front windshield and into the car.

    Malcolm¡¯s hands gripped the steering wheel so hard that the knuckles turned white, and the rain sshed on the back of his hands, making his slender hands look a little pale.

    Brad made it all the way down the hill with ease and was forced to stop under another tree.

    He rolled over and saw Malcolm sitting in the driver¡¯s seat in a daze.

    ¡°Boss? Are you okay? Don¡¯t scare me¡­¡±

    Malcolm let out a breath and said to himself, ¡°Rara¡¯s car is as good as mine. I¡¯m fine, she¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Brad choked for a moment.

    To test the death odds of a car sliding down a hill?

    ¡°Boss, you hung up without listening to me. Our people found Madam¡¯s car, but¡­ They couldn¡¯t find madam¡­¡±

 Chapter 766 No blood, no signs of a fight

    In the pouring rain, Malcolm followed Brad to see Lyra¡¯s car race down the hill.

    It was a pale green Maserati.

    Because Lyra liked green, this was his third anniversary gift to Lyra, which was a limited edition, not many in the world.

    It was indeed her car.

    His dark red eyes were staring straight in front of the nearly smashed limousine. His long eysh stained with raindrops, but also made his eyes hazy.

    He always remembered that Lyra loved the car so much that she drove it eight out of ten days, and it was as good as new.

    What happened to her in the tunnel that drove her off the hill in this car out of control¡­

    A group of NIB soldiers surrounded the car in the rain to check the damage, looking for anything suspicious.

    Brad took an umbre from the person next to him and stood silently beside Malcolm, holding it for him.

    The cold aura on him was even more frightening than the gloomy rain. Brad looked at him sadly.

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be too anxious. Madam is skilled, and¡­ there is no one in the car. That means Madam is still alive. We will definitely find her.¡±

    Malcolm endured the bitterness. When he opened his mouth, his voice was hoarse.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going? Did you check around the ravine?¡±

    Brad lowered his eyes and sighed. ¡°Madam¡¯s car fell down the hill before the heavy rain. Fortunately, our people found it quickly. If it had been a littleter, even the traces of the car falling down the hill would have been washed away by the rain.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s mud everywhere. We can¡¯t find any traces of it, but our people have checked the nearby and even brought a Alsatian. There¡¯s no blood. Madam shouldn¡¯t be hurt.¡±

    Malcolm exhaled slowly.

    No blood, no injuries.

    This was the best news so far.

    ¡°Keep looking. Send a tow truck. Take the car back for inspection, and see if there are any extra fingerprints or footprints on it.¡±

    He had to make sure Lyra got out of the car on her own or was carried out.

    It must have been an uncontroble dangerous situation for her to take the initiative to fall into the hillside.

    Malcolm clenched his fists, with the veins in his arms bulging. And he hated himself.

    In the afternoon before the ident, he was upset that Lyra was speaking up for Anthony, only to lose contact with her a few hourster.

    He should have been there for her¡­

    ¡°Mr. White, we have an update. We found her cell phone in the car!¡±

    Having random thoughts, he saw someone running at him.

    To preserve fingerprints and usage marks, an officer handed Malcolm the phone in a clear, airtight bag.

    Malcolm took it, and his eyes fixed on the shattered cell phone.

    His fingertips tapped it, and he stared at the shattered phone, frowning deeply.

    Along the way, he made numerous calls to Lyra. Instead of knowing her to turn off her phone, he was told that the signal was weak and out of service.

    In the cell phone fragment, the GPS trackingponent was intact, and Brad was able to pinpoint Lyra¡¯s location in the ravine.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The more he thought about it, the more horrified he became. Malcolm said in a low voice, ¡°This is not Rara¡¯s phone.¡±

    Before it happened, someone else was sitting in Lyra¡¯s car¡­

    Brad took a breath. ¡°If it¡¯s not hers, then¡­ has she been kidnapped?¡±

    Until they found Lyra, anything was possible.

    Malcolm handed Brad what he was holding and calmly ordered, ¡°Call the tow truck. Go back to NIB, and don¡¯t miss a single detail in the car.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Brad tried to hand him the umbre, but he had already turned away and walked in the rain. The man¡¯s broad back looked especially lonely at this moment.

    Brad felt sorry for him and worried about Lyra¡¯s disappearance, so he did as he was told and arranged for a tow truck.

    Not far from the scene, Malcolm¡¯s cell phone rang.

    He took the cell phone out of his pocket and found it was Anthony.

    Staring at the screen of the mobile phone, he was absent-minded for a long time.

    Lyra¡¯s disappearance came a series of thorny questions.

    Where the hell was Lyra? Did her disappearance have anything to do with the murder of the Stone family?

    Anthony and Chad were at theb with Spencer and Molly, waiting for him toe back with a message, but Lyra still hadn¡¯t been found. How to exin it to their children?

    Malcolm stared at the screen for a moment, and was stunned.

    He can¡¯t find his wife. That was the most important thing.

    He restrained his rage, refused to take Anthony¡¯s call and edited a text message.

    Malcolm: [I¡¯m busy. I¡¯ll leave the kids with you. If you don¡¯t bring them back to the White Mansion tonight, let them sleep in theb. I¡¯ll send Chad back to Lyre Spiti to help pack some clothes. You can ask for a leave of absence from the kindergarten for Momo. Theb is the safest ce to be in a crisis.]

    His fingertips quivered slightly, but he managed to calm himself down by sending Anthony an edited text message on his cell phone.

    For less than half a second, Malcolm hadn¡¯t even put down his phone when he received another message.

    Anthony: [What About Rara? Spencer and Momo, you¡¯re not gonna do anything to them today?]

    Malcolm read and re-read the first few words of the text, and his eyes turned red in the rain.

    He steadied himself and edited a text again.

    [She¡¯s fine. She¡¯s working on a case with me. Suham¡¯s not safe these days, so you¡¯ll have to look after the kids.]

    After tapping the send button, Malcolm turned off his cell phone to get some peace and quiet.

    Spencer and Molly were safe in theb. The most important thing right now was to find his wife.

    Without seeing Lyra being safe, he was anxious.

    He got out of the ravine in the rain and took a taxi to NIB.

    A few minutester, Brad went back to NIB, and the tow truck picked up Lyra¡¯s car.

    The body was badly damaged, but the interior of the car was almost intact.

    After some examination, the experts found a different fingerprint in the back seat.

    ¡°Mr. White, before the ident, there was indeed someone in the back seat of the car. The cell phone was tested and it was indeed not madam¡¯s. her cell phone is missing. Also, there were no signs of a struggle on the car, and there were no sharp tools used tomit the crime.¡±

    Brad handed Malcolm the evidence slip and said, ¡°We¡¯ve checked every avable camera in the area. Her car went down the hill in a blind spot, and there¡¯s no way of knowing what happened before it.¡±

    Malcolm looked at the printout of the surveince photo with a serious expression.

    On the fourth page, Brad continued, ¡°I went back through all the surveince footage from the Lloyd¡¯s Corp to the time of the ident, and I found that there was no one else in the car when she came out of the Lloyd¡¯s Corp underground garage. It was just her.¡±

    ¡°Madam drove to the bridge and parked there for a few minutes. From the surveince cameras, I could vaguely see that there was a person in her car. Judging from the figure, it must be a man.¡±

    Malcolm looked over at the magnified surveince photos and shook his head gravely.

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t have been a man. Rara was very alert, and she wouldn¡¯t have stopped to pick someone up if it was a strong, obviously threatening man.¡±

    Also, Lyra knew that he would be jealous, and that she was always trying to distance herself from other men.

    She couldn¡¯t have picked up any man in her favorite car.

    On the other hand, the other party should be a vulnerable group, women, children, the elderly, and in danger and difficulties. Otherwise Lyra could not let anyone on the car.

    Brad knew what he meant, and he was deep in thought.

    There was a long silence in the office before Brad said, ¡°Boss, is there another possibility that she stopped because she saw someone she knew?¡±

 Chapter 767 Malcolm is aggrieved to lose his wife

    If it was a stranger, even in danger and needed of help.

    Malcolm knew Lyra well enough to know that she would have stopped to help call 911, or 120, but she would never have let him get in the car.

    Unless it was someone she knew, someone close to her¡­

    Malcolm was breathing heavily and looked at the magnified video footage. The Man in the back of the car seemed intent on avoiding the street cameras on the road.

    Only half of his shoulder was visible, and he did look rather burly, like a man at first sight.

    But this man, who was he?

    One mystery after another, Suham¡¯s recent troubles had kept NIB up all night, and a host of other pressing matters waited to be dealt with.

    ¡°There were no signs of a struggle, no sharp tools left behind, and it may have been someone Rara knew.¡±

    Muttering to himself, he turned to Brad and said, ¡°Go ask the shops near the bridge and see if anyone has installed outdoor burr surveince cameras. Maybe they can see something.¡±

    This could be a breakthrough for now.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll make the call now.¡±

    Brad took two steps to the door, put his hand on the doorknob, and remembered something, turning his head, ¡°Boss, I know you¡¯re worried, but¡­ you have to take care of your health. It¡¯s winter, and the rain is too cold. You haven¡¯t even gotten rid of the wet clothes on your body. Don¡¯t get sick before finding Madam¡­¡±

    As he spoke, Malcolm gave him a cold eye and he tactfully shut his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m going, I¡¯m going¡­¡±

    Brad slouched his shoulders and silently shut the office door.

    Malcolm came all the way back from the ravine. His hair was still wet and his clothes was still dripping.

    He opened the drawer and took out a pack of cigarettes.

    He hadn¡¯t touched one of these since Lyra was pregnant, and he didn¡¯t have to see their kids tonight, even if he smelt like cigarettes.

    Taking out his lighter, he lit a cigarette and took a deep, venting breath.

    The bitter taste of smoke along the mouth diffused in the whole chest. That was so ufortable that he coughed.

    His eyes were red and pitiful. He stared at the cigarette on his fingertips and murmured softly, ¡°Babe, I quit smoking. Did you see that? I want to be subjected to your rules. Let me find you quickly, okay?¡±

    His voice choked up very much. He forced himself to calm down all the way from the ravine. The sad feeling of losing his wife, until this moment when nobody was around, exploded finally.

    The man, who used to be cold and tall, now shrugged his shoulders and was like sinking into the mud.

    The rain outside the window was so loud that it drowned out the small sobs in the office.

    Malcolm took a deep breath, coughed, smoked a whole cigarette quickly, and threw it into the ss ashtray.

    To keep Chad and Anthony from bothering him, he turned off his cell phone in his pocket early.

    Taking another mobile phone out of his desk drawer, he dialed the number he knew by heart.

    Waiting for less than two seconds, there was a gentle female voice prompting him that the other side signal was weak, not in the service area, please dialter.

    Lyra¡¯s phone was still on, but it made him feel worse than if the phone had been turned off.

    There were no signs of a struggle on the car.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Someone she knew was in Lyra¡¯s car.

    Without breaking down, Lyra chose to race down the hill.

    There was no blood in the ravine, and the rain and mud washed away any evidence of the possibility.

    Malcolm can¡¯t even imagine what Lyra was going through on that car¡­

    Staring at the stack of surveince photos on his desk, he suddenly remembered something important.

    He got up, walked out of his office, and called the police to retrieve the cell phone found in Lyra¡¯s car.

    It was broken into tiny pieces, even the screen.

    Malcolm still wouldn¡¯t let go of an opportunity to investigate, leaving the NIB to work in a secret underground office.

    He handed the phone in a see-through sealed bag to a trusted upational restorer, Vinnie Cox.

    ¡°See if you can restore this phone.¡±

    Vinnie donned special gloves and removed all the phone fragments from the sealed bag.

    After careful consideration, Vinnie shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. White. This phone is too smashed. Even if I put the parts together, it¡¯ll be hard to recover.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to restore the phone¡¯s shell. I just need to put all the chips back together and find another screen to fill it up so that I can see the data in the phone.¡±

    Vinnie understood. ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡±

    ¡°How long will it take?¡±

    ¡°Soon¡­ in two days.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s brow furrowed, and a check for an unfilled amounty on Vinnie¡¯s desk.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t eat or drink, I want what I want by noon tomorrow.¡±

    This check made Vinnie¡¯s eyes light up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. White. It¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll have coffee tonight!! Stay up all night and fix it for you!¡±

    Malcolm left his contact number and walked away without any hesitation.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, in theboratory ward.

    Molly stood by the window, reached out her little hand now and then to catch the rain outside.

    With Malcolm gone, no one could control her, and the whole ward was filled with the sound of herughing.

    By contrast, Spencer could sense that something was amiss tonight.

    At Malcolm¡¯s request, Chad went back to the White Mansion and went to Lyre Spiti to pick up some clothes and pants for the kids. They were going to be in theb for a few days.

    Just Molly, Spencer and Anthony were in the ward.

    Anthony was absent-minded, had cold face, and couldn¡¯t think of anything else.

    Spencer sat on his hospital bed, ncing at him nkly. ¡°You can peel a grapefruit, Anthony. What else can you do?¡±

    At the sound of Spencer¡¯s voice, Anthony hung up a fruit knife through the skin of his finger, spilling blood.

    He stared at his hand with a serious expression, feeling that Malcolm had something to hide tonight.

    ¡°Anthony?¡± Spencer blinked, stared at the blood on his fingertips, and pursed his lips. ¡°You¡¯re bleeding into the grapefruit.¡±

    Anthony snapped back to reality. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mommy and Daddy? Why aren¡¯t theying to see me tonight? Why aren¡¯t they letting mee home? Are they in some kind of trouble?¡±

    Anthony took a few tissues to stop the bleeding. ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what happened, but it¡¯s true that Suham has been going through a lottely. Your dad is too busy and has no time take care of you. It¡¯s normal.¡±

    Spencer thought, not talking.

    Molly was still singing by the window. Her little hands were stained with raindrops, but she was in a good mood.

    Anthony looked at her from a distance, worried that she would have a cold, and was about to get up to talk her back away from the window, when his cell phone rang.

    He looked down and saw that it was Mavis calling from home.

 Chapter 768 Lyraâ€™s location

    After a brief hesitation, Anthony turned his phone to silent mode and chose not to answer or respond.

    Spencer saw it clearly from the bedside and pouted. ¡°Is your girlfriend? Anthony, how dare you ignore your girlfriend¡¯s call? How did a bad man like you find a wife?¡±

    Anthony was embarrassed.

    Spencer continued, ¡°No matter what, you should call her back, right? Otherwise, how worried would she be if she couldn¡¯t get through to you? A man has to know how to take care of a woman. Do you understand that?¡±

    He lifted his chin slightly and held his hand. The lesson meaning was clear.

    Anthony tried not tough, but for the first time he thought Spencer was cute, too.

    ¡°Spencer, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll send her a message.¡±

    He did not have a temper at all. He gently turned on his phone and sent Mavis a message that he would not return to the Cahan Residence tonight. Then, he took a deep breath and put his phone on the bedside table.

    Molly at the window was tired and sleepy.

    She rubbed her eyes and turned away from a chair. ¡°Anthony, I¡¯m so Sleepy. I want to go home and sleep.¡±

    Her drowsy voice sounded so weak that she did not even care about pronunciation.

    Anthony quickly wrapped a tissue around his bloody fingertip and went to the window to hug Molly.

    ¡°Momo, we won¡¯t go back to Lyre Spiti tonight. Sleep here with you, okay?¡±

    Molly pursed her lips and stayed in his arms, feeling wronged. ¡°Where¡¯s Daddy? Where¡¯s Mommy? Baby needs to hug mommy to sleep. Without Mommy¡­ I won¡¯t be able to sleep.¡±

    Children were like this, who can hug anyone during the day, but only hugged those who were close to them at night.

    Anthony tried every possible way to persuade Molly, but she insisted on finding Lyra.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if Daddy¡¯s not here, but I want Mommy! Why can¡¯t Spencer and Ie home tonight?¡± She bit her lip and sniffled, tears rolling down her cheeks.

    ¡°Mommy and Daddy¡­ Do they abandon me? Are they not letting mee home¡­ !¡±

    The way she cried made Anthonypletely defenseless.

    As Molly grew up, Anthony never took her to bed,pletely at a loss for what to do.

    Being helpless, Anthony had to call Malcolm.

    The phone was off.

    Again, he edited a text message and sent it but did not receive a reply.

    What the hell was Malcolm up to?

    Molly stayed in his arms and listened to the sound on his phone. ¡°Is my Daddy¡¯s phone off? Does he really not want me to go home?¡±

    Spencer sat on the bed with a bad look on his face and hadn¡¯t seen Lyra and Malcolm all day. It felt like abandonment.

    ¡°Anthony, will you take me to Mommy? I must sleep with Mummy. I must listen to Mummy¡¯s fairy tales¡­¡±

    She pursed her lips and wiped away her tears with stubbornness and pretended to be strong.

    Anthony waspletely overwhelmed, so he could only coax her into saying, ¡°There¡¯s a lot of work at the NIB tonight. That¡¯s why your daddy didn¡¯te. It¡¯s raining outside, and I don¡¯t know where he is. Besides, Suham is in a mess recently. If you run around, you might meet some bad people who want to eat children.¡±

    Molly was not afraid of that at all, ¡°Bad people eat children, but I can bite bad people. I¡¯m going to be in the army. I¡¯m going to protect Mummy and my brother!¡±

    Hearing her say this, Spencer was in a good mood, and still proudly raised his eyebrows, ¡°Who ask you to protect me? Even if I am weak physically, I¡¯m more intelligent than you.¡±

    Molly did not refute him. She hugged Anthony¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Anthony, can you take me to Mommy? Otherwise, I will lose sleep tonight¡­¡±

    Anthony sighed, pulled out his cell phone, tried to call Lyra, but can¡¯t get through.

    He was confused. What was going on with this couple?

    Was it collusion?

    One shut phone down, and the other turned it to fly mode.

    Anthony had no choice but to say, ¡°Momo, be good. What fairy tale do you want to hear? I will tell youter, okay? I have never coaxed you to sleep before, and I really want to try. Momo, give me a chance, okay?¡±

    ¡°Ooh¡­¡±

    Molly let out a hoarse, conflicted voice.

    If she didn¡¯t want to, he will be very disappointed and sad, right?

    The atmosphere in the ward was so tense that Anthony had no idea what to do, because even if he coaxed Molly into going to bed, Spencer would make a scene.

    At least Molly listened to his words. Spencer didn¡¯t get along well with him so he won¡¯t be able to handle Spencer¡¯s sleep problem.

    When he was at a loss, Chad came back with tworge suitcases.

    They were all children¡¯s clothes, but he seemed to have emptied the wardrobe.

    Chad didn¡¯t know how long the warning wouldst, so he brought all the kids¡¯ fall and winter clothes.

    Anthony felt a lot easier with him around.

    Two men each looked after a kid and coax one to sleep.

    Anthony got his wish to take Molly to a spare room next door, where he sat on the edge of the bed and told her the fairy tale he¡¯d found on his phone.

    ¡°¡­ and then Snow White and the prince lived happily ever after.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Toward the end of the story, Molly frowned and was not sleepy at all.

    ¡°Anthony, what if I don¡¯t listen to you when you tell stories like a priest¡¯s Bible?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s mouth twitched.

    The night he and Chad were about to be tortured by two little guys was just beginning.

    ¡­

    NIB.

    Malcolm¡¯s office.

    The man sat by his desk. His eyes were clouded by smoke, and his mood seemed particrly somber.

    It waste at night, and with no news of Lyraing in, Malcolm couldn¡¯t sleep at all.

    There were two cigarette butts in the ashtray.

    Malcolm had no intention of stopping.

    He must remain sober enough to deal with any immediate problems that followed, including Lyra¡¯s security.

    Outside the window, the rain was disturbing people. From the evening down into the night, there was no desire to stop.

    The cold rain made him wonder where Lyra was, if she¡¯d gotten wet? Was she under duress?

    Knock-knock

    There was a rapid knock on the door.

    Brad quickly pushed the door open and reported anxiously, ¡°Boss! The police officer who was just checking Madam¡¯s cell phone location found that her location is finally online!¡±

    Malcolm sprang to his feet and threw the cigarette out of his hand. ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°Even though Madam¡¯s signal is still very weak, we caught her at Kim Hills Suburban Road at the Suham border ten minutes ago. Her phone went online once!¡±

    Malcolm stepped out. ¡°Let¡¯s drive there.¡±

    As he said so, he continued to call Lyra, which was still alerting him that she was no longer in service.

    Brad stopped him, ¡°Boss, it¡¯ste at night. It takes us more than an hour to reach there as fast as we can. Also, Boss, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s car had fallen 100 metres in front of the Irribo Tunnel and it was only a few hours away, she was on the suburban road of Kim Hills.

    Who took her?

    Malcolm walked out with a straight face. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Just go and see,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯ve got her location. I have to see myself.¡±

    Brad was worried, so he took a small group of soldiers and five armed vehicles with him, just in case.

 Chapter 769 Ten minutes time difference

    On the heavy rainy night, several armed vehicles sped along the highway.

    Malcolm clutched his cell phone nervously, still trying to get through to Lyra.

    Out of service, still out of service¡­

    Brad showed a GPS-enabled photo of her location, and Malcolm stared at the red dot, expecting to see his wife at the red dot.

    ¡°Boss¡­¡± Brad was driving, and nced at Malcolm in the back seat through the rearview mirror.

    ¡°Speak,¡± Malcolm said sinctly.

    ¡°In the middle of the night, Madam¡¯s GPS only went online one time. I think¡­ There¡¯s something wrong here. By the time we reach there, there won¡¯t be any suspicious clues¡­¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s thin lips were pressed into a straight line, and his jaw was always taut, a sign of repression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Contact the border police in district immediately. It¡¯ll only take them ten minutes to get there. Block off the entire highway. Even if it¡¯s a bird, it¡¯s not allowed to fly out of the area.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Brad drove with one hand and expertly tapped on his bluetooth headset with the other to get the person in charge on the phone and ry Malcolm¡¯s orders.

    The rain never ended.

    Approaching the highway, Malcolm looked out the window at the dark rain and sniffed himself.

    ¡°Brad, do I smell like cigarettes?¡±

    Brad shook his head. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re giving me a hard time. I smoke too. I¡¯m not sensitive to this smell. I think¡­ It¡¯s no different from the day.¡±

    It was useless to ask that.

    The vehicles wererge, and in addition to firearms and weapons, there were also emergency supplies.

    Malcolm went to open a wooden box, pulled out a set of dark green casual military uniform, turned off the overhead light in the armored car, and quickly changed into a new set of clothes.

    Brad peeked in the rearview mirror from time to time. In the dim light, he couldn¡¯t help but notice his pecs and abs.

    Uh-huh. ¡­ boss¡¯s skin looked so good. No wonder he was so pleased by his wife.

    ¡°Do you want to be blindfolded and a target for training camp tomorrow?¡±

    The man¡¯s deep voice suddenly came from behind.

    No kidding. At this point, all Malcolm can think about was to find his wife.

    Brad was so scared that he looked away and focused on driving.

    Within five minutes, Malcolm had deftly changed into a full suit, buttoning.

    His eyes were red in the dim light of the car.

    Rara hated his smoking and liked to see him clean.

    Even if there was only a one-in-10, 000 chance of seeing her tonight, he must go to her tidily.

    After only a few hours of being out of touch with her, Malcolm felt as if he had been separated for centuries.

    Their kids were five years old, and in all those years he had never been so frightened.

    After more than an hour of being uneasy, the five armed vehicles that passed through the rainy night steadily stopped at the closed gate of Kim Hills Suburban Highway.

    There was a squad of policemen waiting at the intersection.

    Brad got out of the car, grabbed a big ck umbre, went around to the back, and opened the door for Malcolm.

    Malcolm got out of the car and walked over to a police officer.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. White, My name is Tate Wilson. I¡¯m the captain of this district. You¡¯re still on official businesste at night. It must be hard.¡± The man bowed respectfully.

    Malcolm nodded. ¡°You too. How was the road? How many cars did you stop?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s always quiet in the suburbs, and there¡¯s not a lot of traffic on the roads. In thest hour, there have only been two cars, and they¡¯re trying to identify the drivers.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Malcolm thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Is the highway surveince in this area intact?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s intact. The traffic cameras haven¡¯t been tampered with.¡±

    ¡°Check all the surveince from thest few hours and double-check for suspicious vehicles.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    The police officer behind Tate pushed aside the barricade and offered to make way for Malcolm¡¯s armed vehicle.

    Malcolm turned around and got in the car.

    The door was still open, and Malcolm said to Tate, who was standing perfectly still outside, ¡°Get in.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Tate was ttered. He put away his umbre, shook off the moisture, and stooped into the armored car, sitting across from Malcolm.

    The armed vehicle quickly entered the road and headed for the isted monitoring room in the middle.

    In less than two minutes, Tate received the verified documents and immediately handed a tablet to Malcolm. ¡°These are the two cars that were searched during the night. Please take a look at them. There is nothing wrong with the identification information.¡±

    Malcolm took the tablet, nced at it, and there was nothing wrong with it. Everyone in the car was checked out.

    The atmosphere in the car was extremely cold, and Tate, who was sitting across from Malcolm, sweated on his back, stepped closer to Brad, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Brad, What¡¯s going on? His face¡­ It¡¯s so scary. If he has a gun in his hand, I feel like he¡¯s going to shoot me.¡±

    Brad was trying not tough, which was exhausting!

    Tate didn¡¯t wait for Brad¡¯s answer. Instead, Malcolm said, ¡°There aren¡¯t many people in the car. I¡¯m not deaf. Your whisper is useless.¡±

    Tate was so embarrassed that his toes tightened. He could only giggle. ¡°I know you have always been meticulous and serious when dealing with official business. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s my first time meeting a big shot like you. I¡¯m a little nervous, so¡­¡±

    Malcolm, expressionless and in no mood to listen to hispliment, handed the tablet back to him, feeling a sense of loss.

    Only two cars, and the identity information was clear.

    Still, there was no sign of his wife.

    Even though he knew the odds were against him, Malcolm couldn¡¯t calm himself down but had toe forward himself.

    ¡°Go to the roadside surveince room. I want to see tonight¡¯s footage myself.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tate had already given his orders, and by the time the crew got to the traffic cam room, someone had saved all the footage from the previous few hours into a full video file for Malcolm to view.

    In this road, basically every two or three kilometers had a camera real-time monitoring.

    At this moment, there were a total of eight surveince images on the screen, ying at 12 times the speed.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    All people of the room was glued to the images, and no one dared to interrupt Malcolm¡¯s thoughts on the surveince.

    Tate didn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but the head of the NIB was here, and he needed to be there for everything.

    For a few hours of monitoring, Malcolm was done in less than ten minutes.

    Suddenly, he was zing with anger and he squinted. ¡°Stop. Backtrack.¡±

    A man immediately pressed the back button.

    ¡°Go back. Go back to 10: 46.¡±

    The man did as he was told.

    ¡°Zoom in on cameras six and eight.¡±

    Malcolm looked back and forth several times, cross-referenced the images, and noticed something was amiss.

    Brad noticed the problem immediately, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this ck car. The highway was unobstructed in the middle of the night. He drove at an average speed of 80 to camera six. The distance between him and camera eight was two kilometers. There was a blind spot in the middle. If this car drove at a constant speed, it would take less than two minutes to drive from camera six to eight, but this car stayed in the blind spot for ten minutes!¡±

    This was very suspicious.

    And they seemed to know the blind spots in the traffic cams, which would have been hard to notice if Malcolm hadn¡¯t been so sharp-eyed.

    Malcolm said sternly, ¡°Run down the license te information on this car immediately. I want it tonight!¡±

 Chapter 770 His wife is his soft spot

    While waiting for news of the investigation, the entire room was quiet enough to hear the sound of flies.

    Everyone was too intimidated to speak because of Malcolm¡¯s cold aura.

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes looked cold, staring at the surveince image.

    Brad was able to pick up Lyra¡¯s cell phone GPS when it came online, exactly when the car was parked in the blind spot.

    What a coincidence.

    But the car had left before they could make it here, and Malcolm could only watch the car that might have been carrying Lyra disappearing from view.

    ¡°Mr. White, Tate, Brad, we got something!¡±

    An officer in a raincoat came running in from outside. He quickly removed the dripping raincoat and handed Malcolm the well-preserved evidence in his pocket.

    ¡°We just found this on the road in two blind spots. It¡¯s a cell phone that was left on the side of the road. It¡¯s very obvious. We don¡¯t know if this information is useful.¡±

    Malcolm took it with a frown. The phone was intact, and the case was Lyra¡¯s favorite turquoise elf image.

    Brad eximed, ¡°Boss, this is her phone!¡±

    Malcolm lit up the screen without saying a word, only to find that the phone had been formatted and turned flight mode, so the call wouldn¡¯te through.

    In the mobile phone memo, there was a sentence.

    [Malcolm, looks like your wife is your Achilles heel.]

    Every provocative and threatening word was read with great trepidation.

    Brad took a deep breath and said, ¡°Boss, it looks like they really kidnap madam!¡±

    Malcolm stared at the short sentence for a long time. His eyes were red. His hand, which was holding the cell phone, was shaking, with the veins bulging on the back of it.

    Tate didn¡¯t dare say a word until he noticed the information on the tablet again.

    He lowered his gaze to have a look, and his expression was terrible. He was about to say something when he reported to Malcolm, ¡°The results of the investigation on that car have obtained. The license te is a fake, and the information is all fake¡­¡±

    His chest was burning with anger. Malcolm clenched his fists and gave an eerie order, ¡°Continue to investigate. Get all the traffic cameras in the city. I want to know exactly where that car is going.¡±

    He handed Lyra¡¯s phone to Brad and said, ¡°Take it back to NIB. Check the fingerprints. Get a data restorer to take the phone¡¯s history back before it was reformatted. I want to see the call log.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Brad took out the transparent evidence bag and carefully ced the phone.

    Everyone took orders and went to work in fear.

    Late at night, the rain never stopped.

    Malcolm returned to NIB office absent-mindedly. He can¡¯t find his wife. He didn¡¯t want to go home. He didn¡¯t want to face the constant questioning of their kids.

    [Malcolm, looks like your wife is your Achilles heel.]

    The words of the memo echoed in his mind over and over again, making him open his eyes and close his eyes again and again.

    His breath was heavy. He felt suffocated and sat down in his office chair, feeling exhausted.

    Achilles heel?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Rara was his life, and it took his humble sincerity to win her heart back for once.

    Filled with remorse, he opened the drawer again, took out the cigarette, turned off the office light, and smoked alone in the dark.

    In the dark light, the sparks were very clear, flickering from time to time and burning vigorously.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, theb.

    Anthony was a terrible storyteller, as emotionless as a priest reading the Bible, and Molly gave him the cold shoulder for a while.

    After a long, dry storytelling, he finally managed to get Molly to sleep, and he sat down on the side of the bed with his arms under his head.

    But unexpectedly, sleeping until midnight, he was disturbed by a burst of crying.

    It was Molly, who woke up from a dream, sitting by the headboard of the bed, sobbing.

    Anthony woke up in a daze, and his heart ached when he saw her watery eyes turn red with tears.

    ¡°Momo, what¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m here. Do you have a bad dream?¡±

    Molly took his hand and ran into his arms. Her tear-streaked face was full of panic and bewilderment.

    ¡°I. . . I had a dream. I had a dream about Mommy.¡±

    ¡°Mommy¡¯s hurt. Mommy doesn¡¯t want me¡­¡±

    She murmured sadly, and was inarticte because she was crying, but Anthony listened intently and probably guessed what she was saying.

    ¡°Momo, be good. Your mother won¡¯t abandon you. She loves you very much. Moreover, your daddy¡­ and I will protect you. You just had a nightmare. Dreams are all fake.¡±

    His voice was soft, and his big hand gently stroked the little one¡¯s back to help her breathe.

    Molly clutched his shirt. Her mouth was pouting as she wept, wiping her snot and tears away with his shirt.

    ¡°Anthony, I miss mommy so much. Can you take me to mommy? I want Mommy to coax me to sleep.¡±

    Anthony was speechless.

    He felt it hard to watch her cry, so he tried to call Malcolm.

    Once, twice, twice¡­

    He tried dialing for a while, but Malcolm¡¯s phone was still off.

    Anthony sensed something was wrong.

    If they were just worried that the mastermind behind the Stone family murder case would try to get their hands on their kids, they could just send a few armored cars and escort the luxury cars back to the White Mansion.

    Malcolm had Chad go home and sort out the kids¡¯ clothes to spend a few days in theb.

    He was strange, and the order was even stranger.

    ¡°Anthony, I can¡¯t sleep. I want to kiss my mommy. I have to hold my mommy to sleep.¡±

    Just as he was thinking, Molly took his arm and her voice broke his train of thought.

    He took out a piece of tissue paper from the bedside table and wiped Molly¡¯s tears away. He said gently, ¡°Momo, don¡¯t cry. If you go to bed tonight, I will take you to look for your mommy tomorrow morning.¡±

    Molly was not threatened at all. She pursed her lips and shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t sleep until I see Mommy. If you can bear it, you¡¯ll let me stay up all night and die!¡±

    Anthony frowned, a little angry for the first time.

    It was raining hard and cold outside. Malcolm and Lyra couldn¡¯t get through on their phones. It waste at night. Where would he find them?

    Feeling a little irritated, Anthony flipped the little guy in his arms over his legs and ced a threatening palm on her butt.

    ¡°Momo, a disobedient little baby will be punished. I have never punished you, but if you continue to make a scene, I will¡­¡±

    At the end, he raised his hand, and made a gesture.

    Molly was so frightened that her little round toes tightened, and her shoulders began to shrug, ¡°You have gone bad. You actually want to scold me like my daddy does. Mommy doesn¡¯t want me anymore. You don¡¯t love me any more than Daddy does. I¡¯m so pitiful.¡±

    Anthony had just begun to get a little angry and quickly turned normal by her pity.

    Such a cute and small kid looked exactly like Lyra when she was a child. Even if he spoke a little louder, he would feel guilty. How could he bear to hit her?

    The threat didn¡¯t work. He had to carry Molly to check on the neighbor.

    Spencer¡¯s room was dimly lit through a crack in the door.

    They were not sleeping, either?

 Chapter 771 No infusion until I see mommy

    Anthony slowly turned the door knob and saw Chad sitting by the bed with Spencer holding hands and staring at each other as if they had just had a fight.

    Seeing that Chad¡¯s situation was not so peaceful, Anthony felt relieved. With a calm look, he carried Molly into the ward.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why aren¡¯t you resting at this time of night?¡±

    Chad and Spencer turned around at the same time, looked up, and gave Anthony an unhappy look.

    ¡°You¡¯re still up. You¡¯re nosy.¡±

    The same voice came again.

    Chad looked back at the tough kid and held his breath.

    Spencer grunted, looked at Anthony and said, ¡°What the hell are you and Chad doing with Mommy and Daddy? Why are you keeping me and Momo in theb? Did Mommy and Daddy want to be alone so they kicked me out?¡±

    Chad almost fainted from anger.

    Why didn¡¯t Spencer listen to Chad¡¯s words?

    He red angrily at the little guy on the bed. For a moment, he did not know what to say.

    After arguing all night, Spencer was more logical and reasoned than he was.

    He was impressed. He was so impressed.

    Molly moved in Anthony¡¯s arms and motioned for him to ce her on the bed.

    Anthony understood and went to the bed to help take off her little shoes and put her on the bed.

    Molly immediately pounced on her brother and sobbed as she hugged Spencer. ¡°Spencer, I had a dream just now! I dreamt that Mommy was injured and didn¡¯t want us anymore¡­¡±

    She was so sad that she told Spencer all about the nightmare.

    The more Spencer heard, the paler his face became.

    He pressed his small hand against his heart, unable to bear the pain in his chest. ¡°I just¡­ slept for half an hour, and I dreamt about the same¡­¡±

    Chad and Anthony looked at each other and were shocked.

    Children and mother were the closest of kin¡­ ? Was it true?

    Did something happen to Lyra?

    The two men stood aside, and their unspoken expressions looked serious.

    Spencer was having trouble breathing and his little face was getting paler and paler. Anthony noticed his condition and immediately called Jimmy.

    Chad tried to soothe Spencer¡¯s back as well, trying to help him feel better.

    Molly wanted to help, but she didn¡¯t know what to do, so she stomped her feet.

    Because it waste at night, all the doctors in theb had gone home. Jimmy must have been sleeping soundly at home. He turned his phone on silent and didn¡¯t answer his cell phone for half a day.

    Seeing that Spencer was weak and in pain, Anthony said nervously, ¡°I¡¯ll call 120 and get him to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Chad and Spencer spoke almost at the same time.

    Holding back the pain, Spencer said intermittently, ¡°A normal hospital¡­ can¡¯t treat me. It¡¯s too troublesome. Go find¡­ Eugene. He lives¡­ in his office in the building next door, 304.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡±

    Anthony practically sprinted away, and within two minutes he had the old Eugene, half-drunk and half-asleep, back on his back.

    Eugene, who was impatient at first, saw that Spencer was having a hard time, and almost immediately became sober. He checked his heart rate and status.

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t been in good health since he was a child, and his heart hasn¡¯t had enough blood supply. He can¡¯t afford to be provoked. What on earth did you say to make him so angry?¡±

    Chad and Anthony looked at each other, then quickly looked down and didn¡¯t argue.

    Eugene rolled his eyes at both of them and silently went to prepare the medical equipment for the infusion.

    After a while, he came in with a medical tray. Spencer refused to inject and looked at Chad stubbornly.

    ¡°Take me to my father, or to my mother, or I will die tonight without any infusion!¡±

    Chad was stunned. Thinking of Malcolm¡¯s request, he was embarrassed, ¡°It¡¯s raining outside. You¡¯re already sick. What if you catch a cold? Suham¡¯s been a messtely, and your dad left you in the safestb because he is working all night, and he is worried he couldn¡¯t take care of you two. Spencer, Will you please listen to me?¡±

    Spencer shook his head decisively and rebelled.

    Chad was speechless.

    ¡°I¡¯m not getting an IV until I see my parents.¡±

    Eugene clicked his tongue, feeling distressed. ¡°Five-year-old kids,¡± he said. ¡°no wonder they can¡¯t sleep after they¡¯re left here by their parents and don¡¯t go home.¡±

    Chad and Anthony were silent at the same time.

    Eugene was still saying, ¡°Even if his father is busy with his business, what could possibly happen if you bring the kids there and don¡¯t disturb his father¡¯s work and make them feel a little bit safe?¡±

    Spencer clenched his little fist. The skin on the back of his hand was tight, and he refused to receive infusion.

    Chad wavered. ¡°All right, all right. As soon as you¡¯re stable after the infusion, we¡¯ll take you to Mom and Dad.¡±

    The two little ones were happy and sat side by side on the hospital bed.

    Molly stayed with her brother, and Spencer asked Eugene to speed up the drip.

    Tonight was the first night since they were five years old that they didn¡¯t have their parents around. Now they wanted to run to find their mommy.

    ¡­

    More than an hourter.

    Someone was knocking on Malcolm¡¯s office door, and the lock swung from the outside, slowly opening slightly. And a pair of eyes looked around.

    ¡°Bro? Are you there?¡±

    Chad gave a tentative shout.

    Why didn¡¯t anyone seem to be here? When he arrived, he had asked the night watchman. Malcolm had returned to NIBte at night and had not been out. He was supposed to be in his office.

    ¡°Malcolm?¡±

    He raised his voice and shouted again.

    The next second, the lights in the office flicked on and Chad closed his eyes in fear of the re.

    After adjusting to the light, he saw Malcolm sitting behind his desk.

    The man did not have much spirit. His handsome face looked depressed. Even the whole office was in decadent and stuffy atmosphere.

    Chad¡¯s sharp eyes noticed the red veins in his eyes. His heart ached and he asked curiously, ¡°Malcolm, have you been drinking?¡±

    There were five or six burnt-out cigarette butts in the ashtray on the desk.

    Chad was stunned.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you quit smoking? Why are you smoking so much tonight? Is something wrong?¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t answer. His face flushed from the alcohol, and he raised his hand to continue pouring.

    ¡°What are you doing here? I told you to take care of Spencer and Momo in theb.¡±

    Chad stuck his head through the crack of the door, and it was a little hard to say, ¡°Well¡­ Spencer and Momo can¡¯t sleep. Anthony and I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. They wanted to see you, but your phone was switched off, so I had no choice but to bring them to you.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s hand paused as he poured. ¡°Spencer and Momo are here?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Chad said, motioning out the door. ¡°In the hallway. I had Anthony take them. I just wanted to make sure you were in the office.¡±

    ¡°Is Mommy and Daddy there? I¡¯ming in!¡±

    Chad looked back at Molly, then looked back at the office, only to see a man behind his desk flitting like a gust of wind.

    Knock!

    Chad¡¯s head was ruthlessly pushed out of the door by a pair ofrge hands, and the office door mmed shut.

    He stood outside the door, being confused and disheveled.

    Malcolm, What was wrong?

    Why having the strong reaction?

    Like doing something bad, afraid of getting caught.

    He did not understand. Standing there in a daze for two minutes, he braced himself and carefully continued to knock on the door. ¡°Malcolm, are you¡­ seeing them?¡±

    Spencer and Molly were here. He can¡¯t leave the kids out here!

    A few more minutes passed, and the door opened from the inside.

    Malcolm¡¯s short, half-wet hair was dripping with water, and he had changed into a casual, rxed outfit. And the wine bottle and ashtray disappeared from his desk.

    The smell of cigarettes had been wiped from his body, and in six short minutes the office had been air-freshened, masking the smell of alcohol and tobo.

    Chad looked at him nkly, and his jaw dropped in amazement.

    Malcolm squinted his eyes, then said, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Chad froze, with his eyes bulging.

    ¡°? ?¡±

 Chapter 772 You are the one who is incapable of protecting her

    ¡°Malcolm, I¡­¡±

    When Chad tried to exin, Malcolm ignored him and walked right past him out the door.

    Not far away in the hallway, Anthony stood in ce, with a pair of blue eyes staring at him.

    With a little guy standing beside him, he was holing another little one in his arms. The picture had a kind of indescribable harmony.

    Spencer trotted up to Malcolm, and outstretched his arms, staring at his daddy, and silently asking for a hug.

    Malcolm bent over and gently pulled his son into his arms so he could sit on his arm.

    Although Malcolm took a quick shower, Spencer¡¯s sensitive nose smelled the scent of cigarettes and alcohol.

    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re not being good. You know that I can¡¯t smell the smell of cigarettes, yet you¡¯re still hiding in the office drinking and smoking secretly. If mommy knows, she will definitely punish you!¡±

    Malcolm suppressed the bitterness in the corners of his eyes and slowly forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I won¡¯t smoke anymore. I won¡¯t make your mommy angry anymore. The corridor is cold. Let¡¯s go into the office first.¡±

    He carried his son back inside, and Anthony and Chad followed.

    After entering the office, Molly quickly looked around the room and asked with a frown, ¡°Daddy, Where¡¯s Mommy? Anthony said that mommy is apanying you to work overtime. Why didn¡¯t we see mommy?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s expression stiffened and he lowered his head to find an excuse. ¡°Your mummy went back to the Lloyd Manor in Anning Hill. She said that there was an emergency in the n and she needed to go back to deal with it.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back there with mommy as you used to do?¡± asked Spencer, who was in his arms

    Malcolm¡¯s jawline tightened as he exined awkwardly, ¡°Because there¡¯s an urgent mission at the Bureau, I can¡¯t leave. I have to work overtime here. Tomorrow at thetest¡­ maybe the day after tomorrow, I will go and pick up your mommy personally.¡±

    Chad and Anthony looked grim, and although they could tell there was something wrong with Malcolm, they didn¡¯t expose him in front of the kids.

    Spencer bowed his head and looked upset, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m panicking because I can¡¯t see mommy.¡±

    He put his little hand over his heart and looked at Malcolm weakly.

    Malcolm felt a strange pain in his heart. His face turned pale and he could not speak.

    Molly struggled out of Anthony¡¯s arms to get to the ground, running to Malcolm¡¯s feet and cradling his knees .

    ¡°Daddy, I miss mommy. I can¡¯t sleep without mommy.¡±

    Being pestered by the two children, Malcolm tried hard not to show it, even though he was upset.

    He frowned, feigned anger, and pretended toy Spencer in his arms on the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that your mother is busy. You¡¯re already five years old, yet you¡¯re so disobedient and want to pester her. Also, you hug me but say that you want mommy. Then go and look for your mommy directly.¡±

    Spencer was afraid he was going to put him down, and immediately his little arms wrapped around his neck and his little head lethargically against his strong shoulder.

    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯m just had an IV and I¡¯m tired.¡±

    When Lyra was around, the kids tried everything to get rid of Malcolm and take over her.

    With Lyra gone tonight, the kids were desperately dependent on Malcolm, who was the one person they trusted more than Chad and Anthony.

    Spencer breathed weakly in his arms and whispered uneasily, ¡°Daddy, Molly and I had a dream tonight. We dreamt that mommy was hurt and that she didn¡¯t want us anymore. It¡¯s fake, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s face paled, and he nodded, suppressing the pain in his chest. ¡°Of course it¡¯s fake.¡±

    He answered lightly and bent down to hold Molly by his legs. He held the two kids tightly in his arms and held the ends of their red eyes against their small foreheads to dispel their uneasiness.

    ¡°Chad, go to the next closet and get two nkets.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Malcolm spread his long legs and sat down on the sofa, cing the two kids next to each other. With the nkets, Molly and Spencer slept by his side.

    Seeming to be really sleepy, and having their daddy around, the two kids were very well-behaved.

    He gently rubbed their little heads and stroked their backs to help them sleep better.

    After a rough night, the two little ones sniffed their Daddy¡¯s scent and fell asleep after a while.

    Chad and Anthony were watching, and little stunned.

    Chad had no idea that the crying kids in front of them would behave so well in front of Malcolm.

    Was it kinship?

    Anthony looked at Molly¡¯s lovely sleeping profile and was silent for a long time before he said, ¡°You¡¯ve done a really good job as a father.¡±

    The fact that they trusted Malcolm so much showed how well and carefully he had taken care of his children all these years.

    ¡°But Malcolm, what¡¯s Rara up to? I know you¡¯re lying. I want to know the truth.¡±

    Malcolm looked down at the two children on hisp and said in a calm voice, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I can¡¯t hide it from you. I don¡¯t n to hide it. There¡¯s some information in the desk drawer. Just take a look yourself.¡±

    Anthony was about to get up, and Chad got to his desk before he did and didn¡¯t want him to touch Malcolm¡¯s office.

    After reading the information, Chad was too stunned to speak.

    Anthony¡¯s expression was deep and serious. He was grinding his back teeth with depression.

    ¡°Malcolm, Rara has been missing for 12 hours from afternoon untilte at night. You actually had the time to sit in the office and smoke and drink just now. How could you let her down?¡±

    ¡°Keep it down. They¡¯re asleep. If you wake them, I¡¯ll have you carried out in the morning.¡±

    Anthony knew he shouldn¡¯t overreact in front of his children. He took a deep breath and asked quietly, ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°Wait?¡± Anthony squinted at him in disbelief, ¡°The people behind this are obviously for you. Although you have a high position in Suham, you have many enemies. You¡¯re the one who can¡¯t protect her. What if she really gets hurt if we wait any longer?¡±

    Mother and her children were linked.

    Spencer and Molly both woke up in the middle of the night with a dream that Lyra was hurt, and Anthony didn¡¯t believe it was without warning.

    Maybe¡­ maybe Lyra was already hurt.

    Those people were crazy. They even dared to kidnap the richest person in Crana. Why wouldn¡¯t they dare? Losing an arm or leg was nothing serious. What if she was injected with some kind of poison or lost her life?

    The more he thought about it, the more he can¡¯t find peace.

    His eyes were red with anger, and for a time his emotions were out of control. Even his hand, which was holding the information sheet, was shaking.

    Malcolm looked up at him and said sarcastically, ¡°Anthony, you¡¯re forgetting. You¡¯re in a rtionship. You have a girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was negligent this time. I didn¡¯t protect her, but if it were you, can you guarantee you¡¯d do a better job than me?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face went pale.

    Over the years, he¡¯d seen how well Malcolm and Lyra were getting along, how well Malcolm was taking care of his wife, how well he was taking care of their kids, and how perfectly he was able to handle his work and his family.

    Anthony asked himself and there was no guarantee he¡¯ll do better than Malcolm.

    He had a lot of enemies in the businesspared to Malcolm, but he didn¡¯t have Malcolm¡¯s power, and he was afraid it was going to be very difficult to find out these information by him.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Anthony got discouraged and stopped talking.

    Chad said sternly, ¡°Now is not the time to be angry. The most important thing is to find a way to save her. Malcolm, tell us your n. We three wille up with more ideas together.¡±

 Chapter 773 Determined not to hinder

    Malcolm lowered his eyes and stroked his son¡¯s head, ¡°We need to keep Rara¡¯s disappearance a secret so Suham doesn¡¯t panic,¡± he says in a serious, soft voice. ¡°Also, I¡¯ve arranged for Brad to conduct a full investigation into the matter. The two phones we found are in the process of recovering their data. We¡¯ll have the results tomorrow.¡±

    Although he was very confused, he still ned these things veryplete.

    Anthony listened quietly and thought for a long time before asking, ¡°So, you¡¯re going to wait until tomorrow morning? Until the results?¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t talk. Obviously, that was what he meant.

    After investigating in the entire first half of the night, the results of the investigation would take time. The other party had many tricks, was very familiar with Suham, and the method of hiding was almost perfect, not revealing any ws at all.

    There was no other way but to wait patiently.

    Anthony¡¯s expression was even grimmer when he didn¡¯t speak.

    The palm of his hand pinched the information sheet, and his heart was extremely forbearing and depressed.

    The thought of Lyra¡¯s disappearance and the possibility that something might have happened to her made it impossible for him to stay here in peace.

    Malcolm can wait. But he can¡¯t.

    He got up quickly, put down his list of investigations, and turned to leave.

    Chad called out to him at the back, ¡°Anthony, it¡¯s the middle of the night. There¡¯s not much you can do. What else do you want to do?¡±

    Anthony stopped, didn¡¯t look back, and said firmly, ¡°One more person, one more way. Malcolm wants to do this out in the open. I¡¯ll do it in the dark.¡±

    With a thump of the office door, he walked away decisively.

    The air in the office quieted down for a moment.

    Malcolm focused on the sleeping kids. And his eyes looked dark.

    Although he did not show in front of Chad ufortable and self-me emotions, Chad had worked with him for more than 10 years, and knew his character too well.

    Chad didn¡¯t call his bluff. He got up and straightened his hem, ¡°Malcolm, you¡¯ve been working on these things all night, and you¡¯ve been drinking too much. You should get some rest too. Don¡¯t wear yourself out. Or the kids won¡¯t have anyone to protect them. I¡¯ll go find Brad and investigate with him. It¡¯ll be faster.¡±

    Malcolm pressed his lips together, suppressed his depressed mood, and nodded in agreement.

    ¡­

    The next morning.

    Because Spencer had to go to theb for an infusion, Malcolm took a two-hour break and washed both kids up on time.

    Having the officers bring breakfast from the NIB canteen, Malcolm patiently took care of the kids when they were having food.

    Molly only took two sips of soy milk, then wrinkled her little face and stuck out her little tongue.

    ¡°Daddy, the breakfast here is terrible. You make the best breakfast!¡±

    Malcolm was having breakfast mechanically, lost in thought,pletely distracted from the meal and not listening to what Molly had said.

    ¡°Daddy?¡±

    Molly called out to him, tilting her head, but Spencer stopped her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be picky. It¡¯s good that you can eat. Didn¡¯t you hear what Daddy saidst night? Daddy and Mommy have been very busy these past few days. They don¡¯t have time to take care of us. Be sensible and don¡¯t cause daddy any trouble.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Molly pouted, picked up her spoon, and ate withoutining about the food.

    A sleepless night had made Malcolm look pale, and his dark circle was evident.

    Spencer felt sorry for him and handed him the fried egg from his bowl.

    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m tired of eating eggs. Because of the infusionst night, my tongue feels bitter. I only want to drink water. Can you help me share this egg?¡±

    Malcolm came to his senses and rubbed his head. ¡°Are you feeling sick? Are you going to throw up?¡±

    Spencer shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just can¡¯t eat any eggs. I¡¯m a little nauseous, but I don¡¯t want to waste any food. Daddy, eat more.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Malcolm smiled gently and ate the egg that Spencer had picked up.

    After the breakfast, he took both kids to theb.

    ¡°Momo, I took a few days off from kindergarten for you, so you can spend the next few days in theb with your brother, okay?¡±

    Molly sat quietly in the child¡¯s chair, and nodded obediently, ¡°Okay, I will take care of my brother.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Inside the room, Jimmy entered with a tray to give Spencer an infusion, and Molly sat by the bed reading a fairy tale.

    Malcolm was standing by the bed, watching his son¡¯s IV, and lost in thought again.

    Spencer looked up at him and said decisively, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m fine as long as Molly is here with me. You still have a lot of work to do at the bureau. You can go back now. I will take care of myself and Molly. She won¡¯t run around and make you worry.¡±

    His five-year-old son, obviously, was a good judge of looks and a very sensible man. He was so pleased that he leaned over and gave him a little kiss on the forehead.

    ¡°Spencer, be good. I¡¯ming over tonight.¡±

    Spencer smiled and waved at him. ¡°Go on, wait for you tonight.¡±

    Molly put down the storybook and pointed to Malcolm¡¯s cheek. ¡°Daddy, I want a kiss too.¡±

    Malcolm walked over and bent down to kiss her on the cheek. She put her little arm around his neck and gave him a few forceful kisses on the cheek.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re busy, so I¡¯ll be good and try not to get you in trouble.¡±

    Although she said so, it wasn¡¯t easy for her to say such because she was a trouble-maker.

    Malcolm¡¯s heart was warmed and his eyes welled up with words from his kids.

    He endured the sour feeling, said a few words with steady voice, got up and left.

    Jimmy followed him out the door. He whispered kindly, ¡°I really can¡¯t spare any energy these two days. Keep an eye on them while I¡¯m gone.¡±

    Anthony hadn¡¯t heard from Lyra since she disappearedst night and hadn¡¯t returned to the Cahan Residence.

    Chad, Ted, and Brad were all working on the case, and Malcolm can only rely on Jimmy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Malcolm,¡± Jimmy said. ¡°I just finished a medical study. I¡¯m not busy these days. I¡¯ll take care of Spencer and Momo.¡±

    Malcolm patted him on the shoulder and drove back to NIB without further dy.

    In the ward.

    Spencer turned to look out the window at the swaying banana tree, with his young face as serious as Malcolm¡¯s.

    Last night, while he was awake, he overheard Malcolm talking to Anthony and Chad.

    It turned out mommy was not back at the Lloyd Manor, but missing.

    He knew that his daddy must be the most upset, and he didn¡¯t want to hold him back at a time like this.

    He had to let his daddy have no worries to investigate, in order to find mommy as soon as possible.

    Molly sat at the end of the bed, absorbed in the fairy tale book, as if in addition to eat, drink and y, she did not know anything.

    Spencer picked an orange from the nightstand and gave it to her. ¡°You don¡¯t like the breakfast, do you? It¡¯s sweet. Two more and you¡¯ll be full.¡±

    *

    Malcolm,ing out of theb, rushed to Vinnie, the restorer.

    Vinnie was still working on the restoration of the cell phone that Malcolm sent overst night.

    It was almost done, just a few more steps to try and turn it on.

    Malcolm sat by and waited for ten minutes without bothering him.

    ¡°Mr. White, that¡¯s okay¡±

    Vinnie handed over the phone, which was barely glued on, with a proud look on his face, ¡°Although it was too smashed, the data chip is still intact. I changed the disy and other hardware. Although I can¡¯t restore it 100% , I can still check the original information on the phone.¡±

    Malcolm immediately took it and opened the phone¡¯s address book.

    After keeping all recent calls, he discovered that the owner of the phone had a suspicious connection to two of the unknown numbers.

    The calls were infrequent, but eachsted more than five minutes.

 Chapter 774 Wife must be found; kids must be protected

    After writing down the two numbers, Malcolm put away the repaired phone, took out a bank card, and put it on the table.

    ¡°Here¡¯s your paycheck. It¡¯s confidential. You know the drill.¡±

    His voice was so cold that no emotion could be sensed.

    Vinnie nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. White. I understand.¡±

    With the phone repaired, Malcolm hurried back to NIB.

    It¡¯d been over 20 hours since Lyra went missing.

    The Lloyd¡¯s Corp needed to function properly, and Malcolm had called the Corp¡¯s special assistant ahead of time that everything needed to be contracted was being postponed.

    In order to keep this quiet, Malcolm kept his mouth shut and focused on the investigation.

    The two numbers were brought back for identification, which found that the identity information was true and was from a hospital outside the country.

    The owner of the phone previously contacted the ownership of the phone number. It was a female doctor. It seemed to be no problem, and the use of the number was not great.

    But Malcolm still thought the two numbers, with their foreign addresses, suspicious.

    At noon, Brad and Chad obtained the investigation result.

    After the entire section of the road monitoring tracking, they found that thest time the license te of the ck car appeared in a market of a certain town.

    There were very few cameras in the town, and the Bureau¡¯s technical department can only lock onto a general location.

    Since the car entered the town, for a short period of time, the camera did not capture the car out of the town highway.

    Malcolm used a red marker to circle Stogairrol County on the red dot map.

    ¡°Chad, arrange for your men toe with me to Stogairrol County in half an hour. Also, inform the auxiliary police in the surrounding area to block all roads out of town today.¡±

    Chad looked embarrassed, ¡°Bro, I¡¯ll go. Stogairrol County is quite far away from Suham. It takes a lot of time toe back and forth. If you go in person, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to go back to theboratory to apany Spencer and Momo to rest on time tonight. I can¡¯t deal with them.¡±

    His wife must be found and the kids must be protected.

    After thinking for a while, Malcolm chose the former.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go. If I don¡¯t make it back in time at night, just help me calm Spencer and Momo down. I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can.¡±

    He was very firm in his attitude and always said one thing after another.

    Chad knew he couldn¡¯t be persuaded, so he didn¡¯t say anything more. He went down and arranged for them to leave early, so that they coulde back early.

    ¡­

    All day long, the NIB had its hands full.

    Ted was busy investigating the Stone family massacre.

    Because of the Stone family incident, all the upper-ss families in Suham were on guard. They were worried that the other party was a repeat offender and was targeting the wealthy families.

    The weather didn¡¯t clear up after the rain. It was gloomy and the whole city was in an extremely dull atmosphere.

    More than ten hourster, Malcolm was the first to board the car back to the city.

    This trip, again was in vain.

    Clearly, the entire town had been sealed off, but the other party was like a fish in the water. The more he tried to grab and hold of it, the more the person disappeared without a trace. Even the ck car that he had foundst night seemed to have disappeared.

    Even as Malcolmunched sweeping search, there were no new breakthroughs.

    The result of the investigation was disconnected again.

    Malcolm looked out of the window at the dark sky and at his watch. It would be after eleven o¡¯clock by the time he returned to the city, and he wondered if Chad would be able to deal with the two extremely capricious kids for two nights.

    Being concerned, Malcolm calmly analyzed all the investigation results of thest two days and the way the other side had evaded detection.

    Even hardened criminals didn¡¯t know the ins and outs of NIB¡¯s investigation, much less his methods.

    But this man, obviously, knew NIB very well, and he knew Malcolm very well.

    He thought of Frank, who was on the run, an oldrade-in-arms.

    The doubt in his heart grew stronger and stronger.

    Midnight.

    Malcolm hurried back to theb.

    His long eyshes can not cover the exhaustion in his eyes. He pushed open the door of the ward, and did not hear the sound of ying.

    There was a small yellowmp in the ward. It was quiet.

    Chad sat drowsily by the hospital bed.

    In the bed, Spencer and Molly fell asleep side by side, seemingly asleep for a while.

    Malcolm was surprised. ¡°You can get them both to sleep at the same time,¡± he whispered

    Chad scratched his head in embarrassment, ¡°I misunderstood, but I really want topliment them. They were too obedient tonight. Momo cried for a while at first. Spencer followed Lyra¡¯s example and read a story to Momo. I didn¡¯t expect that he would actually be able to coax Momo to sleep. Spencer didn¡¯t even need me to coax him. He justy down beside Momo and fell asleep.¡±

    Malcolm was a little surprised.

    While he was gone, Spencer was ying mom and dad to get Molly to sleep?

    For days being restless, because of Spencer¡¯s clever behavior, he felt a trace offort.

    ¡°Bro, you¡¯ve worked too hard today. Go to the next room and rest. I¡¯ll take care of Spencer and Momo.¡±

    Malcolm walked over slowly and sat down on the bed. He refused. ¡°You go home. I¡¯ll take care of it. I¡¯m afraid Keira is already waiting for you at home. I don¡¯t want to take up the time that you have with your wife. Hurry up and go.¡±

    Chad lowered his head shyly. Thinking of Keira, who was waiting for him on the sofa at this moment, he stopped trying to decline. ¡°Then¡­, you should rest with Spencer and Momo. I¡¯lle back tomorrow morning.¡±

    Malcolm nodded.

    Thinking of Molly¡¯sment this morning that the NIB¡¯s breakfast wasn¡¯t good, he added, ¡°Have Keira make two extra breakfasts, just for the kids, and don¡¯t put too much dressing on the side dishes.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As soon as Chad left, Malcolm leaned over the bed and leaned over to kiss the kids on their foreheads.

    Spencer rubbed his eyes, blinked his sleepy eyes, and hugged Malcolm¡¯s arm, mumbling dreamily, ¡°Thanks, Daddy.¡±

    Malcolm heard that and was stunned for a moment.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    In the past, when the family of four slept together, Spencer never clung to him at night.

    The little guy hadn¡¯t seen his mom in two days, and he was transferring his dependence on Lyra onto him?

    Malcolm rubbed his son¡¯s small face, unable to smile.

    He said in his heart: Rara, you see, my son begins to stick to me. If you do note back, my son will be taken away by me, not stick to you in the future.

    Thest time Lyra was kidnapped because of the milk-powder plot, she left a trail.

    But this time, not at all.

    Two days missing, no sign of her. Where the hell was she?

    His eyes were sore and he was trying to hold back his depressed mood. He had a wry smile and sat on the edge of the bed, with his upper body resting on the edge of the bed.

    *

    Three days in a row.

    The NIB turned Suham inside out.

    Every time there was a progress, they always stepped behind. The other party seemed to y a trick on him.

    Malcolm¡¯s suspicion of Frank grew little by little.

    It had been five days since Lyra had gone missing, and Malcolm was frantic to find her. With the intention of giving it a try, he used his own phone to call one of the numbers he had previously suspected.

    The phone rang on the tenth ring and was finally connected there.

    The data showed that this number owner was a woman, but he heard a man¡¯s voice.

 Chapter 775 Diametrically opposed news

    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±

    On the phone, the man¡¯s voice was very hoarse and unpleasant.

    But when Malcolm heard his voice, he thought of Frank¡¯s youthful face and the days he spent training with him.

    Coming out of training camp, they¡¯d all learned a little bit about voice-altering techniques.

    ¡°Frank, it¡¯s you?¡±

    It was a question, but Malcolm sounded certain.

    There was a long silence on the other end of the phone. After a while, he chuckled.

    ¡°It seems I underestimated you. It¡¯s amazing that you could guess it. No wonder you¡¯ve been in charge of NIB for so many years.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t have time to listen to him and went straight to the point, ¡°Where¡¯s my wife? Let her go and tell me what you want.¡±

    The man snorted coldly and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I thought you have a heart of stone in this life. I didn¡¯t expect you to truly love your wife. If I want your life, would you be willing to give it to me?¡±

    Malcolm was silent.

    Thinking about it, he said carefully, ¡°As long as you can get Lyra back safely, you can watch me shoot myself on the news the next day.¡±

    ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for years. You know me. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can write a suicide note.¡±

    His calm tone was deliberative, as if discussing what to eat with the man on the phone.

    But Malcolm¡¯s serious words provoked him.

    ¡°Malcolm, have you forgotten that once a girl died because of you? You were so heartless back then, but now you¡¯re ying a role of loving husband who trades his life with yours. Do you think I¡¯ll let you off so easily?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s face paled, and his words brought back a blood-tinged memory.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Do you think that after so many years, you can sitfortably in the NIB and love your wife without any guilt?¡±

    The man almost gritted his teeth, showing his hatred.

    Malcolm was expressionless. ¡°I have no guilt for her. I deserve it.¡± he said

    ¡°Malcolm White!¡±

    The man¡¯s gloomy voice, because of being hoarse, sounded unpleasant, like a beast¡¯s terrible hissing, more like a leopard absconding in the dark,pletely enraged.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, yet you¡¯re still so heartless. Well, since you¡¯re so capable, you should investigate it yourself. You might even find your wife.¡±

    ¡°But, before that, let me remind you that I¡¯ve been quite polite to your wife recently. Two more dayster, do you want her ring finger or her slim and cute little finger?¡±

    Malcolm tightened his grip and gritted his teeth. ¡°Frank, if you dare touch her, I¡¯ll make your life a living hell.¡±

    Frank was unimpressed. ¡°I wish I was dead a long time ago. I don¡¯t need your help, but I¡¯m lucky to be able to drag you and your wife along with me.¡±

    Brad was actively checking the location of Frank¡¯s signals as the two talked on the phone.

    Malcolm¡¯smunication tool was a surveince cell phone with special scientific technology.

    The moment the call was connected, all of Frank¡¯s cell phone information would be uploaded to the cloud database of NIB through encryption.

    The technology was new and Frank had no idea about the new sleuthing technique.

    Malcolm nced at Brad as he talked on the phone.

    Brad stared intently at theputer screen, deftly manipting strings ofplex code.

    Unsuspecting, Frank was still saying, ¡°Malcolm, actually, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t let your wife off after all these years of friendship between us. As long as you admit your past mistakes, go to April¡¯s grave and kneel down. Then, kneel and guard her grave for three days and three nights. Then, I¡¯ll let your wifee back safely.¡±

    Brad, who could hear their conversation, shook his head decisively at his boss.

    The man had been on the run for many years, and was a master of disguise and hypocrisy.

    A lot can happen in three days. Who knew what he¡¯ll do to Lyra?

    Besides, Malcolm had already said that he was right. Why did he have to go to the grave to admit his mistake?

    Malcolm didn¡¯t speak, as if he was deliberating.

    Frank didn¡¯t press him either. ¡°I¡¯ll give you some time to think about it. If you don¡¯t call me this time tomorrow, you¡¯ll know what I¡¯m going to get you.¡±

    Toot Toot Toot¡­

    The phone was hung up over there.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Brad immediately came over and said, ¡°Boss, what are you going to do?¡±

    Malcolm stared at Brad¡¯s blue screen code and squinted his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not up to him. Of course I have the sovereignty. Since there are still 24 hours left, we have to find him.¡±

    ¡°All right!¡±

    Brad continued to work on his hacking skills.

    In the middle of the afternoon, Brad finally found out Frank¡¯s mobile device¡¯s GPS.

    The location showed that it was still in Stogairrol County.

    Malcolm¡¯s brow furrowed and he fell into deep thought.

    Just a few days earlier, he had led a team that had scoured almost the whole of Stogairrol County twice, with no sign of Frank or Lyra.

    But Frank never got out of there¡­

    Malcolm¡¯s brow furrowed as he ran through the images of the day¡¯s search in his mind.

    ¡°He¡¯s that old fisherman down by the creek in Stogairrol County. He hides all his odors with salted fish, and he¡¯s doing a good job of slouching.¡±

    Brad was delighted. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, boss, let¡¯s go and get him now. We might be able to get madam out tonight!¡±

    Malcolm walked quickly to the coat rack in the corner, took off his overcoat, and put it on neatly.

    ¡°Count fourth and tenth soldiers. Assemble in 15 minutes and follow me to Stogairrol County.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The car ride was too conspicuous, and to avoid alerting the enemy and unwanted attention, Malcolm split the two teams into ten cars and started out of each side door, making a detour to Stogairrol County.

    Five minutes into his departure, Anthony arrived at NIB only to be told by a guard at the door that Malcolm was not there.

    Malcolm couldn¡¯t get through, so Anthony called Chad.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Malcolm? I have an important thing to talk to him. I¡¯ve got a possible location on Lyra¡­¡±

    Chad cut him off. ¡°He has gone to rescue Lyra. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find out tonight.¡±

    Anthony was stunned. ¡°Where did he go?¡±

    Chad thought about it, and out of trust that Anthony hadn¡¯t done anything wrong in years, he told the truth,¡±Stogairrol County.¡±

    Anthony furrowed his brow even more, and his expression was horribly grim.

    Why Stogairrol County?

    The information he had taken from the Dark Web was nothing like the location Malcolm had gotten from NIB.

    Was he given false information, or was Malcolm¡¯s investigation wed?

 Chapter 776 First love in the past

    To test his guess, Anthony chose to drive in the opposite direction, following his own research.

    Although NIB had the best investigative skills in the country, and he trusted Malcolm¡¯s findings, he wanted to test the reliability of the Dark Web.

    The man who sold him the information gave a very detailed ount of Lyra¡¯s true condition.

    It was just¡­ It was hard not to get him thinking.

    He wanted to fight her himself.

    He wanted¡­ to get her once.

    All he could think about on the drive was Lyra¡¯s beautiful smile, and even if it was thest thing he wanted to do, he wanted to try!

    His heart was beating so fast that Anthony felt a little nervous for no reason.

    Just as he was on high alert, his cell phone rang.

    It was Mavis at home.

    He hasn¡¯t been back to the Cahan Residence for days because of Lyra¡¯s disappearance.

    Mavis texted and even called him every day, and he didn¡¯t return any of her calls.

    The phone rang until it hung up, and Anthony calmed down and was determined to find Lyra.

    But then Reba called him, too.

    He still didn¡¯t answer, and after the ringtone ended, her message was automatically yed over the car¡¯s Bluetooth.

    ¡°Anthony, where have you been? You¡¯ve only been married, and you¡¯re already leaving your wife and nevering home. How can you be a husband like that¡­¡±

    Anthony got a little impatient when she started berating him.

    Just about to press the ignore button, ¡°Mavis is sick. She had a acute gastroenteritisst night. She was in a lot of pain. Timothy and I took her to the emergency room. She¡¯s still in the hospital today. She¡¯s on an IV. Anthony, are you sure you don¡¯t want toe over?¡±

    Sick?

    How can she be sick at the Cahan Residence when she was eating and drinking well?

    Anthony looked straight ahead without saying a word, but he was a little shaken by Reba¡¯s words.

    Reba sighed in the voice mail. ¡°Oh, Anthony, I can¡¯t think of any reason to help you. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t care whether your wife is sick or sent to the hospital. You even disappear for a few days and don¡¯t return my messages. Is there anything more important than your wife¡¯s health?¡±

    Anthony gripped the steering wheel and slowly stepped on the brake. The limousine on the highway slowed down but didn¡¯t stop.

    Undeniably, he hesitated.

    Malcolm had gone to Stogairrol County to find Lyra and catch the culprit. He may havee all this way for nothing, and that man may have sold him false information.

    But if it was true, then meeting Lyra in this situation was too tempting.

    He had a demon inside him that was screaming for him to take Lyra.

    Even if there was only a one in ten thousand chance, he wanted to try.

    Because of the struggle, Anthony gasped. He chose to park the car on the side of the road, thinking for a long time.

    If he went forward to find Lyra quietly, even if failure, it was an exnation to his love for her for ten years.

    If he turned around and went to hospital to see Mavis, he would be responsible for this agreement marriage. Mavis was sick, and it was reasonable that he, as a husband, should go to visit her.

    The red sunset in the sky contrasted his blue eyes inplicated mood.

    If he didn¡¯t make a choice, it will be dark soon.

    Anthony took the wheel, tight and loose, loose and tight.

    Finally, he took a deep breath, put his foot down, and never looked back.

    *

    Stogairrol County.

    After NIB¡¯s troop arrived, the entire county had anotherrge-scale search.

    House-to-house census, identity registration.

    Malcolm was idle but went down to the creek to the old man who was fishing.

    But this time, he found the little old man had changed.

    Although he had hunchback as usual, and walkedmely, the appearance and temperament was not the same.

    He quietly went to the old man behind, and gently grabbed his back cor. His voice sounded gentle and polite, ¡°Old man, how many year have you been fishing here?¡±

    Hearing his voice, the old man shivered almost immediately.

    Malcolm sneered. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­ I ¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his exnation, Malcolm picked up his back cor and threw him hard on the grass behind him.

    The man fell to the ground with a thud. His back hurt and he screamed.

    Malcolm quickly pulled off his beard, causing the man to grimace in pain.

    ¡°A 70-or 80-year-old man needs a fake beard? Do you want me to open it and see how much fake skin you have?¡±

    ¡°No! No, Mr. White, I had to!¡±

    The man no longer disguised the old voice, and wailed to beg him.

    Malcolm narrowed his cold eyes. ¡°Where¡¯s Frank?¡±

    ¡°Frank?¡± The man looked confused, ¡°I don¡¯t know, really don¡¯t know.¡±

    As the fire raged, Malcolm stomped on his stomach. His dark green army boots crushed him, and his whole body enveloped in a murderous aura.

    The man shivered with pain, ¡°Mr. White, I really don¡¯t know whom you¡¯re talking about. Our boss has already left. All the underlings who were lurking in Stogairrol County were taken away, and I was left behind. I only know that our boss¡¯s code name is sheep. I really don¡¯t know Frank.¡±

    Again.

    Alwayste.

    He was so quick to strike a deal with him while nning a quick getaway.

    As if he had someone on the inside.

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes darkened as he kicked the man in the leg.

    ¡°All of them are leaving, but you¡¯re still such a useless fool. He clearly wants to sell you to take the me, and you still want to cover up the crime for him?¡±

    The man screamed and waved his hand in terror, ¡°I didn¡¯t. I know the confession from leniency, resistance from severity. I confess! I will tell what I know!¡±

    ¡°Where did he take the women and hide?¡±

    The man paused, ¡°Which woman do you mean?¡±

    Frank took Lyra away. How many more women were there?

    Malcolm, who was furious, kicked him again and ground his teeth. ¡°Still?¡±

    The man suddenly realized in terror, ¡°In the county behind the mountain, she is hidden into a small tree hole. I¡¯ll take you there!¡±

    ¡­

    They were closer to the hole in the tree that the man said

    Malcolm¡¯s hands trembled uncontrobly, and his heart was on edge.

    He hadn¡¯t seen his wife for five days. He really missed her.

    But the flood of thoughts did not wash away hisst sense.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Frank fled, vanishing an hour before the force of NIB arrived. The soldiers of fourth team were in pursuit.

    With the counter-reconnaissance skills he had learned over the years, it would be difficult for the team to catch up with him.

    He could clearly have guessed that his location was leaked, but he actually ran away, not to take hostage.

    This wasn¡¯t right.

    Something was very wrong.

    Malcolm stopped abruptly, followed by Brad and all the men of the tenth team. He set up his gun and assumed a full defensive posture.

    The man who was walking in front of them was suddenly frightened by the muzzle of the gun and shivered.

    ¡°Mr. White?¡±

    Malcolm asked, ¡°He left an hour ago. At this point, he could have taken the hostage. It¡¯s not in his character to leave such an important hostage behind.¡±

    He smirked and took out his pistol. He aimed it at the man¡¯s head and gritted his teeth. ¡°Are you sure the hostage in the tree hole on the top of the mountain is the one I want to see?¡±

 Chapter 777 Have found his wife

    The man was so scared that his calves were trembling and he shook his head very honestly.

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes were darkened for a moment, and he heard the man say, ¡°Our boss did not say whether it is a hostage. He¡¯s quite good to that woman. Today, before leaving, he let me tie the woman to the top of the mountain cave, and so I came down, only to find that they took advantage of the opportunity to fleet.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just an errand boy. I don¡¯t know anything. I don¡¯t even know who that woman is, but I really don¡¯t dare to lie to you ¡­¡±

    In other words, there was indeed a female hostage tied up at the top of the mountain.

    But why Frank left the hostage behind and ran away alone? He could not figure it out for the time being.

    Since there was indeed a hostage, he must go and find out what was going on.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t talk to him, and poked the man in the head with the muzzle of his gun, ¡°Keep going. Lead the way.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Near the top of the mountain, the tenth team of trained soldiers spread out in all directions, taking the lead up the mountain and clearing any dangerous situations with possibilities.

    The man led Malcolm to a tree, and Brad took the lead, opening the bark that covered the small hole in the tree.

    In the tree hole, a woman closed her eyes painfully tightly, looking very weak. Her mouth was sealed with a tape, and her hands and feet were tied.

    Her dusty face was clearly Lyra¡¯s bright features.

    ¡°Rara!¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s pupils dted, and the joy of losing and regaining his wife made him red-eyed for a moment, and he personally went forward to carry her out and put her on the grass.

    Gently tearing the tape off Lyra¡¯s mouth, Lyra¡¯s long eyshes fluttered and she woke up, leaning weakly on his shoulder and grabbing his cuffs.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time ¡­¡±

    As soon as she opened her mouth, her voice was hoarse to the point that her original delicate voice could not be heard at all.

    Her eyes turned moist. Malcolm felt heart-ached and breathing was difficult, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I caused you to suffer.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s mouth moved, as if to reassure him not to me himself, but fainted from exhaustion.

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes were deep red. Clutching her palm, he wanted to pull Frank out immediately and cut him to pieces.

    However, he clutched Lyra¡¯s palm, but he vaguely felt something was wrong.

    The diamond ring that was on Lyra¡¯s left ring finger was missing.

    Over the years, he has given Lyra many rings. Lyra felt the engagement ruby ring was too extravagant and ostentatious, so she always preferred to wear a red jade ring he bought.

    She wore it for a few years. Because of the hormonal changes in her body after she gave birth, Lyra gained a lot of weight and couldn¡¯t take the ring off her ring finger.

    If she had to take it off, she had to cut the red jade, and Lyra didn¡¯t want to break such a beautiful jade, so she kept it on.

    Gradually, his reason returned. He calmed himself down and wanted to get close to his wife¡¯s, but suddenly stopped.

    Not only was the woman in her arms not wearing a ring, her fingers were thin, her ring finger was smooth, and there were no ring marks.

    He frowned deeply and slowly ced Lyra on the ground, examining her carefully.

    The facial features were exquisite, the bridge of the nose was quite perfect, the her fair skin showed her weakness.

    This face, this woman.

    She was his Rara.

    But the ring finger marks didn¡¯t lie.

    Even if Frank yanked Lyra¡¯s ring off her finger, it was unlikely that the skin on her finger will bepletely clean.

    His eyes slowly moved down to Lyra¡¯s fingers, which were thin and fair.

    They were beautiful, but extremely skinny.

    It¡¯d only been five days. Frank was torturing her, starving her?

    Although he just suspected, he did not know why. He can¡¯t be close to this woman in front of her. There was a feeling he can not describe, but he inexplicably wanted to alienate her.

    ¡°Boss, What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Brad noticed something was wrong with his face.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Malcolm lowered his eyelids and quietly withdrew his hand. ¡°You,¡± he said, ¡°Hug her to the armored car. Back to the city to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Brad answered almost immediately, then reacted with horror, ¡°Huh? I¡¯ll hug her?¡±

    Was it sure he won¡¯t get hit by him?

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    Malcolm, with a deep look, didn¡¯t exin much, got up and went down the mountain with his men to do a final recon of Stogairrol County.

    Feeling terrified, Brad had to take up the burden and pick up Lyra, who was on the ground, carefully and carry her down the mountain.

    ¡­

    After much ado, most of the team member returned to NIB, and Malcolm remained in the hospital.

    The doctor just did a full workup on Lyra, and the results were obtained.

    ¡°Mr. White, the report shows that madam is fine. She¡¯s just frightened and probably starved a few more days. She¡¯s a bit malnourished. I¡¯ll give her some nutritional infusion and prescribe some medicine to calm her nerves. She¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Well, thank you.¡±

    When the doctor went out, Malcolm was sitting by the head of the bed, and his eyes were dark andplicated.

    A pair of hands tugged at his sleeve. Lyra woke up and called out to him in a husky voice, ¡°Honey, thank God you¡¯re here.¡±

    Malcolm came to his senses, patted the back of her hand to reassure her, and helped her tuck back her hair in a very gentle manner.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay.¡±

    Her eyes were fixated on him, and were about to stick to his handsome face.

    Malcolm looked away and asked quietly, ¡°What happened five days ago? Why did your car rush out of the Irribo Tunnel?¡±

    Lyra looked down, thought for a moment, then rubbed her forehead in pain. ¡°I can¡¯t remember. I just remember when the car fell down, I passed out, and I woke up tied up.¡±

    As if thinking of something, she was panic and clutched Malcolm¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Honey, the person who tied me up was Frank, the one who hurt Spencerst time.¡±

    Malcolm couldn¡¯t help but waver when he found she knew about the tainted milk. ¡°I already know. Rara, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you out of my sight again. I¡¯ll protect you. He won¡¯t have another chance to take advantage of this.¡±

    Lyra nodded and smiled contentedly. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of anything with you around.¡±

    She seemed to be more talkative than before.

    But for her face, he can not see a problem at all.

    But Lyra didn¡¯t have twin sisters. How could there be a woman who looked exactly like her?

    The mood wasplicated for a time. The woman on the hospital bed came to him and looked at him eagerly. ¡°Honey, can you hold me?¡±

    Malcolm sat close to her, holding her head against his shoulder.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m dirty. Will you dislike me?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he answered calmly.

    Lyra was satisfied. Her hoarse voice was affectionate. ¡°So¡­ can I take a shower with you tonight?¡±

    Her thin fingertips were restless across his shirt, and tickled his abs.

    The implication was simply too obvious.

    Malcolm frowned slightly, and was unprovoked.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    The person in front of him was clearly his wife, but he was not aroused, but felt disgusted.

    He held her wrist to stop her from bing more and more insolent.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been frightened. The doctor said you should rest well. Everything else will be dealt withter. Be good.¡±

    Lyra pouted and didn¡¯t answer.

    She was obviously a little upset at being rejected.

    He was the director of NIB, good-looking, well-built, a man of such quality. Was he ipetent?

    In the face of his wife who missed for five days, he can even endure.

    When she thought indignantly, Malcolm had been watching every detail of her expression.

    ¡°Rara, you have no idea how devastated I¡¯ve been these past few days. I haven¡¯t been able to eat well or sleep well. I¡¯ve been thinking about you every day for fear that you would forget me and the promise we made to each other when we got married.¡±

    Lyra smiled. Her voice was hoarse but soft. ¡°How could I forget? I love you the most.¡±

    Malcolm stared at her nkly and enunciated, ¡°So, Rara, do you remember what you promised me?¡±

 Chapter 778 Rara is back but his reaction is strange

    When he asked her about her promise, Lyra looked a little ufortable.

    After a moment¡¯s contemtion, she frowned, put her hand to her forehead in pain, and said in a strong but rxed voice,

    ¡°Honey, of course I know about our promise. I keep you in my heart. I won¡¯t forget anything about you, but I have a headache right now. Can you let me rest first?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s face looked cold inch by inch, and he looked down with disappointment in his dark eyes. His heart felt like it was being weighed down by a heavy rock, and it was hard for him to breathe.

    She was ¡­ not Rara.

    He had begged his grandfather for the betrothal between them.

    He had done everything he could do to make Lyra forgive him and not break the engagement.

    He never dared to ask Lyra for any promise.

    But this woman didn¡¯t know.

    Even though she looked like Lyra, and some of gestures were deliberately imitating Lyra¡¯s grace, she was really not Lyra.

    His clenched palms trembled, and Malcolm¡¯s eyes turned red.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    His wife was not found, but he brought back a fake.

    There was nothing more painful than to think that he had found her and then to lose her again.

    The woman soon felt that his mood was low and very wrong, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did I say something wrong to make you sad?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, you say you have a headache. My heart aches.¡± He restrained the mood and always lowered his head.

    The woman heaved a sigh of relief as she remembered what was going on. She gripped Malcolm¡¯s sleeve nervously and asked, ¡°Hey, Honey, where are Spencer and Momo? I haven¡¯t seen them in days. I want to see them.¡±

    Malcolm lowered his eyes, and his dark pupils gradually turned cold. He said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. You should rest first. You can be discharged in a few days. I¡¯ll take you to see them.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± The woman showed a smile, ¡°Listen to you.¡±

    Malcolm withdrew his arm slightly, stopping her from clutching his sleeve. He raised his left wrist and looked at his watch.

    It was nighttime. It was time to go back to theb andpany Spencer and Molly.

    He got up and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Rara, have a good rest. I¡¯ll be back in the morning.¡±

    The woman was slightly nk, ¡°I am hospitalized. Don¡¯t you apany me?¡±

    She looked hurt, and her pretty bright face was very beautiful.

    ¡°Spencer is not in good health. He needs an infusion at night. He¡¯ll cry if he doesn¡¯t see me. Honey, you used to love the kids the most. Is this apetition with them?¡±

    He looked down at her. His voice was gentle, but his eyes were deep and emotionless.

    The corners of her mouth twitched. ¡°No,¡± she said, ¡°Spencer¡¯s weak. I¡¯ve been ming myself, too. Go be with the kids. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the ward.¡±

    ¡°That sounds good. Have a good rest. I go first.¡± He smiled and coaxed, but the smile didn¡¯t mean he was happy.

    As he turned, the smile disappearedpletely from his face.

    ¡°Hey, before you go, could you¡­ a kiss?¡±

    Before the woman could finish her words, the door to the room mmed, and Malcolm walked quickly without looking back.

    Why did he walk so fast?

    She thought Malcolm loved his wife more than anyone?

    How could she not feel it?

    Was Malcolm suspicious of her already? Even see through her?

    Thinking of this, she rushed out of bed, facing the mirror to examine her delicate face.

    It was so beautiful. It was exactly the same. There was nothing wrong with it.

    She thought she was overthinking it.

    ¡­

    Malcolm came out of the ward, walking down the aisle.

    Brad was called over and waited in the elevator with his eyes wide open.

    ¡°Anything else, Boss?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes were cold, and his thin, pressed lips contained something.

    He quickly removed his coat, and threw it into the trash can without looking up, as if one more look that he would be contaminated with dirty things.

    ¡°Send a few of the best fighters to guard madam¡¯s ward. We can¡¯t let her leave the ward. You must check medical staff¡¯s identification before entering. The rest of the idle people are not allowed to enter the ward.¡±

    Brad nodded politely. ¡°Got it.¡±

    Malcolm smoothed the cuffs of his shirt and stepped into the elevator. ¡°You drive. Go to theb.¡±

    He was so angry that his whole body was enveloped in ayer of sullen and cold aura. He was afraid that he would be unable to drive the car and could not help but step on the gas pedal to death.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Brad followed him into the elevator and helped press the button.

    Although he felt that he had found his wife this time, Malcolm¡¯s attitude to his wife was strange to him, but he didn¡¯t ask any more questions and followed his instructions.

    On his way to NIB, Malcolm got a call from Chad.

    He answered the phone as he looked at the data on his tablet.

    Chad kept up to date on several recent high-profile cases in Suham.

    Malcolm listened and his well-jointed fingers tapped the tablet. No one could know what he was thinking.

    The two talked on the phone for ten minutes about their work.

    When the conversation was almost done, the air suddenly quiet down, quiet a bit weird.

    Malcolm asked casually, ¡°Did you find Anthony?¡±

    Chad: ¡°No, he hasn¡¯t been back to the Cahan Residencetely. He¡¯s probably trying to find¡­ help find Lyra¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t have a special look on his face. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know Lyra¡¯s been found?¡±

    ¡°He knows. This afternoon, not long after you left, he called me and told me that he found Lyra¡¯s location, but I told him you were on your way to save her. He hung up and didn¡¯t say anything else.¡±

    Malcolm frowned, hung up the phone with Chad and meditated.

    Given Anthony¡¯s care about Lyra, knowing that he had gone to save Lyra, he would havee to see her as soon as possible.

    But this time he not only did note, but also continue to disappear.

    He was a little odd, a little strange.

    Malcolm picked up the phone and called Anthony.

    The phone rang for a full minute before it was finally connected.

    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± asked the man in a calm and reluctant voice

    Malcolm waited for two seconds before saying, ¡°Lyra was found.¡±

    Anthony, on the other end of the line, was quiet for a while, as if digesting the news.

    After almost two minutes, the phone seemed to have been hung up. Anthony said slowly, ¡°Congrattions. You¡¯ve finally found your wife. Don¡¯t lose her again.¡±

    Malcolm frowned deeply. ¡°Where are you?¡±

    Anthony won¡¯t answer that question, but continued, ¡°I overreacted a few days ago because of Lyra¡¯s disappearance. I apologize to you. I have some personal matters to take care of. I won¡¯t be bothering you and your family for a while.¡±

    Then he hung up the phone.

    Malcolm found him increasingly strange.

    He knew how much Anthony loved Lyra, which was no less than himself, but hearing him talk about finding Lyra, Anthony was in no hurry.

    Without asking Lyra if she was hurt, if she had been poisoned, if she was safe, he said a few words of blessing and hung up.

    There was something really wrong with Anthony.

 Chapter 779 Discharge is a nightmare

    Just as he was about to clear his head and analyze the situation, Brad pulled into theb¡¯s open-air parking lot, got out first, and opened the back seat door for Malcolm.

    ¡°Boss, we¡¯re at theb.¡±

    Malcolm was forced to pull back, took the phone, and got out of the car. ¡°Go back to the bureau,¡± he said. ¡°We haven¡¯t caught Frank. Keep looking.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    After seeing Malcolm off, Brad drove off.

    At night, theb was very quiet.

    Spencer¡¯s room was the only light on the entire floor.

    Not wanting to keep the little ones waiting, Malcolm picked up the pace.

    As soon as he reached the door, the door was ajar and not fully closed. Malcolm was about to push it when he heard Molly crying and Spencer¡¯s patient voice.

    ¡°Spencer, I really miss mommy, really.¡±

    Her voice was choked with sobs, sobbing pitifully.

    Instead of mocking her, Spencer patiently wiped her tears with a tissue. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Your eyes are red from crying. Daddy will see you when he gets here.¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t help it. I am worried about mommy, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll mess it up.¡±

    Spencer sighed, trying to reason with her, ¡°You have to be a little more obedient. Sleep well at night. Don¡¯t make a fuss. Let daddy find mommy in peace. I believe in daddy¡¯s ability. He will definitely find mommy soon. Don¡¯t cry anymore. If daddy sees this, he will definitely be sad too. We can¡¯t affect him¡­¡±

    The cries in the ward soon subsided, intermittently.

    His fingers on the doorknob trembled uncontrobly. The tip of his nose turned sour. His eyes turned red uncontrobly.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    His two little kids knew that Lyra was missing, not going back to Lloyd¡¯s Manor.

    Malcolm swallowed hard to suppress the bitter feeling. The more he tried to hold it in, the more his eyes became moist.

    Self-reproach, heartbreak were almost suffocating him.

    He didn¡¯t want his mood to affect the kids, so he went to the bathroom and washed his face with cold water to ease the heart-wrenching feeling.

    After about five minutes, he looked at his watch again and then at himself in the mirror. Apart from the exhaustion that he could not hide, his emotions had been controlled very well.

    When he returned to the room, he pushed open the door and found that Spencer had put Molly to sleep.

    Under the dim yellowmp by the bedside table, the tears in Molly¡¯s eyes were not obvious, but she gently sucked on her little finger, and her small eyebrows were slightly knitted together, looking very aggrieved.

    Spencer saw hime in, and immediately had a smile, ¡°Daddy, you came very early today. The work of NIB waspleted?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s almost done.¡± Malcolm smiled as he sat down on the edge of the bed and stroked his little head lovingly. ¡°Momo, why did you sleep so early tonight? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°She eats a lot and is healthy. I put her to sleep because I didn¡¯t like her noise.¡±

    Malcolm rubbed his son¡¯s face in pain.

    ¡°By the way, I sent Uncle Jimmy away,¡± Spencer said. ¡°He always likes to talk about education. I got tired of it and kicked him out.¡±

    ¡°He did it for your own good¡­¡±

    Malcolm sighed softly, trying to exin something for Jimmy.

    Spencer didn¡¯t like to hear it. He wrapped his arms around his body andy on his side on the pillow. His bright eyes stared at him. ¡°I¡¯m tired. Daddy, you must be tired too. Can you sleep with us first?¡±

    ¡°Okay, go to sleep.¡±

    Malcolm let him hold his hand. With his tall body blocking the light from themp, he watched him sleep.

    After Spencer fell asleep, he took Spencer¡¯s and Molly¡¯s hair from their pillows and stored them in small bags.

    Although the woman in the hospital was known to be an impostor, after all, it was his judgment based on his familiarity with Lyra, and there was no evidence of that.

    With DNA identification, the fact can be firmly established.

    *

    The next day.

    Malcolm bought the kids a nice breakfast and apanied them to have it in theb before he went to the hospital.

    The officer at Lyra¡¯s door reported to him aboutst night,

    ¡°Last night, madam opened the door twice. The first time was to ask how long we would be guarding the door. The second time was in the middle of the night. She said that she couldn¡¯t sleep and she didn¡¯t have her phone. She wanted us to contact you for help. We knew that you would have to apany the children to rest at night, so we didn¡¯t dare to disturb you.¡±

    The policeman spoke with trepidation.

    He knew how protective Malcolm was to his wife. When she woke up in the middle of the night, they didn¡¯t call Malcolm. Will they get punished?

    But Malcolm listened to their debrief without batting an eyelid. ¡°Got it. Good work. Shift change. Get some rest.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. White.¡±

    Malcolm opened the door, and a woman was sitting on a hospital bed eating breakfast brought from the hospital cafeteria.

    She ate the porridge and the steamed bun in disgust, and as soon as she saw Malcolm, she began toin.

    ¡°Honey, you finally came! The food in this hospital is really not for people to eat. The steamed bun is hard. I almost feel sick to death.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes darkened as he walked over and pulled up a chair to sit by the bed.

    ¡°This is the only way to eat in the hospital,¡± he said. ¡°You can eat whatever you want when you get out.¡±

    The woman¡¯s eyes lit up. She tilted her head and said coquettishly, ¡°Can we leave the hospital today? You¡¯re the best. I¡¯m really fine now. Besides, I miss Momo and Spencer. Honey, can you take me to see them?¡±

    She cupped her chest coyly, feeling wronged. ¡°I always feel empty when I can¡¯t see the kids. Spencer and Momo haven¡¯t seen me for many days. They must miss me very much, right?¡±

    She kept mentioning Spencer and Molly. Malcolm kept silent, thinking this was what Frank had set her up for.

    It took time to authenticate the results, and it took time to verify the woman¡¯s identity.

    Malcolm calmly agreed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll call the doctor for a follow-up checkup. As soon as we¡¯re sure there¡¯s nothing serious, we¡¯ll get out of here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± The woman pushed the in porridge and steamed buns on the table away in disgust and continued to act coquettishly. ¡°I want to eat the high-end breakfast from the five-star hotel next door. Honey, can you get someone to buy it?¡±

    ¡°Well, you can eat whatever you want.¡±

    Half an hourter.

    The doctor came to check on Lyra. The woman was sitting in her room, enjoying a five-star breakfast. She was eating slowly and enjoyably to maintain her elegance.

    Malcolm sat silently watching the tablet, doing his business.

    After the doctor examined her, as what Malcolm had told him to do, he said, ¡°Mr. White, madam¡¯s condition is not stable at the moment. Her blood sugar is very high, and she might experience nausea and vomiting. If it¡¯s serious, she might even faint. We suggest that she be admitted to the hospital for observation for another day. If there are no problems with the follow-up tomorrow, she can be discharged in the afternoon.¡±

    As he spoke, he wrote his diagnosis, asionally ncing at the woman who was eating.

    The doctor was secretlyining: eat so many cakes and sweets in breakfast. No wonder the blood sugar is high.

    Malcolm put the tablet away and said to the woman in a calm voice, ¡°You heard him. Get some rest. You might be discharged tomorrow.¡±

    His long eyshes gently covered his ck eyes, cold as hell.

    He just let her cherish thest two days of the opportunity to enjoy. When she was out of the hospital, he will let her know what a nightmare was.

 Chapter 780 Donâ€™t know the family law

    After two boring days in the hospital, the woman felt more and more that the rumors were all lies.

    Malcolm and Lyra were the perfect couple in Suham, and everywhere the camera went, it was all sweetness.

    In fact, the underlying estimate was just for show.

    With Lyra¡¯s delicate and beautiful face, Malcolm didn¡¯t seem to have any desire for her. He usually came to the hospital just to chat, and the food at the five-star hotel was delicious every day.

    His manner was gentle. His voice was soft and distant, and there seemed to be no intimacy at all.

    After spending a few days in the ward, Malcolm wouldn¡¯t even buy her a new cell phone, only sending someone to keep her safe and not let her go anywhere.

    Whether her boss had no instructions to her or not, the news did not reach her.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    The woman sighed and rested her chin on her hands on the small table on the bed. There was a small mirror in front of her. She was looking at her face, lost in thought.

    Think of this mission and the boss¡¯smand, the woman¡¯s charming face looked serious.

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    The deep but gentle man¡¯s voice came from the side of the bed, and the woman was startled.

    Turning her head, she saw Malcolm¡¯s handsome face and quickly calmed herself down.

    ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t you make a sound when you walk in?¡±

    Malcolm stared at her face for a moment. His dark and numb eyes were trying to see through her.

    It wasn¡¯t until the woman stared at him in confusion that he withdrew his gaze and exined tly, ¡°It was you who was taking things so seriously that you didn¡¯t notice meing in.¡±

    The woman was having a sweet smile, and then gazed at him with her eyebrows raising, ¡°Well, just thinking of you. I did not expect you toe.¡±

    She sat down on the bed and said, ¡°Honey, I should be able to get out of the hospital today, right? I haven¡¯t seen Spencer and Momo in a week, and I can¡¯t wait to see them.¡±

    In the past two days, the doctor had been checking her body. Not only was her blood sugar high, but she had also been told that her nerves were atrophied and her blood pressure was low. He had insisted on keeping her from being discharged from the hospital. She was about to turn bored to death in this square ward.

    Malcolm smiled gently and calmly. ¡°I came here today because I wanted to tell you about being discharged from the hospital. I just asked the doctor. He said that your condition is basically stable and you can be discharged. You¡¯re leaving today.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡±

    The woman was overjoyed and got out of bed to pack her things.

    But she was kidnapped, and when Malcolm got her back, he didn¡¯t have anything for her. So, there was nothing to pack.

    Malcolm walked out of the room with his hands in his trousers pockets and let her clean up.

    Five minutester, the woman only carried a small bag. She packed all the daily necessities in it.

    A police officer at the door saw this, and was very discerning to help her carry.

    She looked around the hospital aisle and didn¡¯t see Malcolm, so she asked the officer, ¡°Where¡¯s my husband?¡±

    ¡°He went to the smoking room.¡±

    ¡°Alright, help me carry my things down first. Also, go to the five-star restaurant next door and order a strawberry mousse. I¡¯ll eat it in the car to hometer.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The woman raised her chin like a hostess and turned haughtily to Malcolm in the smoking room.

    The smoking room had a clear ss door, and as soon as she got to the door, she saw a man half leaning against the window, smoking.

    The man casually took off his coat. He was only wearing a white silk shirt. The cuffs were slightly rolled up, exposing his strong forearms. There were green blood vessels under his skin, and his charm was evident.

    He exhaled smoke from his thin lips, and the smoke blurred the sadness and coldness in his eyes. His side profile was sharp, and his casual movements were extremely noble. His perfect waist line and figure were extremely sexy.

    This man was too tempting.

    ¡°Lyra¡± stood outside the ss door, admired it for a moment, and absorbed in Malcolm¡¯s charm more and more.

    She had some ideas in her heart and gradually decided on them. She raised her eyebrows with a wicked smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that a man like him doesn¡¯t sleep with me. When we get home, I¡¯ll have to take you down.¡±

    Anyway, the real one had note back, and now she, the false, was true!

    She stopped thinking that way, pushed open the door of the smoking room, walked over to Malcolm, took the cigarette from his finger, and said in a voice that was soft,

    ¡°You¡¯re such a bad boy. You forgot about the smoking ban? Spencer is too weak to smell the smoke. How are we going to see themter?¡±

    Malcolm looked at her face, which looked exactly like Lyra¡¯s, for a moment.

    His eyes immediately turned red, and his eyshes also trembled unspeakably.

    He quickly pinched the palm of his hand to suppress back the surprised emotion.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She¡¯s not Rara. She¡¯s not¡­

    If she was Rara, she would have been more aggressive, instead of ming him in a spoilt tone.

    Also, Rara would have been furious if she caught him smoking, and would have gone home punishing him, probably letting him kneel on the washboard.

    Although the woman knew about the smoking, she did not know her family rules.

    It was a secret between them.

    After a while, Malcolm recovered hisposure, picked up his coat from the back of his chair, and said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t smoke.¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±

    He led the way and left the smoking room.

    ¡°Lyra¡± hurried after him, trying to take his arm.

    ¡°Wait for me, Honey.¡±

    But Malcolm was walking so fast that she couldn¡¯t even touch the edge of his shirt, and could only follow him with her eyes wide open.

    When they arrived at the hospital¡¯s underground garage, Brad was already waiting in front of a limo, smiling and bowing to them.

    ¡°Lyra¡± disdained his men, but suddenly remembered she had to maintain the manners and self-cultivation. Quickly, she smiled back.

    What she didn¡¯t know was that Brad was here to steal her seat.

    ¡°Madam, I¡¯m sorry. I have a mission with bosster. If boss drives the car himself, I¡­ usually sit in the front passenger seat.¡±

    In other words, he wanted her sit in the back.

    ¡°Lyra¡± was a little embarrassed and could only look at Malcolm for help.

    Wasn¡¯t the co-pilot usually just for the wife?

    Moreover, she also wanted to take the opportunity to touch her husband¡¯s arm, to take advantage of him.

    Facing her eyes, Malcolm said casually, ¡°You had a car ident this time driving car. I was afraid that you would be traumatized if you sat in the front seat. Brad is about to go on a mission with me, so he hitchhikes. You just got discharged from the hospital. I didn¡¯t want you to think about the bad things that happened in the car ident, so just forget about it.¡±

    As he exined, ¡°Lyra¡± didn¡¯t want to say anything, and didn¡¯t want Malcolm to ask about the Irribo Tunnel, so she had to agree, and happily agreed.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s very thoughtful of you, honey, to think of such a small thing.¡±

    Malcolm smiled meaningfully. ¡°I can¡¯t help thinking about you,¡± he said

    The woman couldn¡¯t hear his words meant more he said, so she opened the back door and got in.

    The limo roared and left the hospital quickly.

    On the way, Brad lovingly passed a warm bottle of milk tea to ¡°Lyra¡± under Malcolm¡¯s eye.

    ¡°Madam, Boss just asked me to buy this for you. Please have some. There¡¯s also the strawberry mousse you asked for.¡±

    The small cake box was handed to the back.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The woman took it, inserted the milk tea straw, and tasted a little, ¡°Well, very good. Malcolm, you¡¯re really considerate.¡±

    Malcolm was so focused on driving that he didn¡¯t even nce at her.

    Brad had been helping with the investigation for the past two days and had already found out that the woman in the back row was a fake, so he secretly rolled his eyes.

    After drinking the tea, she fell asleep, leaning against the seat of the car.

    When she woke up again, it was so dark that she couldn¡¯t see a thing.

    There was a faint eerie smell in the air, like the smell of blood.

    ¡°Honey?¡±

    She was flustered.

    The next second, the lights came on in the brig.

    The dim yellow overhead light was not too bright, but it was enough for the  woman to see the whole room.

    Enclosed in a small room, all four sides were walls. No windows. There was hanging some whips, ropes, iron locks and other terrible things on the wall.

    The woman was frightened and held breath. Then she looked at the opposite side not far away, and her pupils dted mercilessly.

    Malcolm sat there and looked at her from afar. His thin lips were pursed tightly. His eyes were so cold that there was no warmth in them. His powerful aura was extremely overwhelming, like a demon waiting to sentence her for crimes.

    She managed to calm herself down and shouted again, ¡°Honey, where are we? Why is it so scary? Aren¡¯t we going home? Aren¡¯t we going¡­ to see Spencer and Momo?¡±

 Chapter 781 Yielding to force

    Malcolm ignored her. His eyes were cold and his voice was icy. ¡°Where¡¯s Lyra?¡± He asked

    The woman was startled and her expression became more and more rigid.

    ¡°Honey, what are you talking about? I¡¯m Lyra, your wife.¡±

    Malcolm got up, walked to her feet, looked down at her, and repeated patiently, ¡°I said, where¡¯s Lyra?¡±

    The woman always yed a fool, lowered her head and did not dare to look at him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. You¡¯re being ridiculous. I¡¯m out of here.¡±

    She tried to get up, but Malcolm grabbed her by the neck and held her back.

    At close range, his red eyes had a ghostly light, and his murderous intent was more menacing than the torture devices on the wall.

    ¡°My patience is limited. If I don¡¯t get the answer I want, I will make you suffer more than death.¡±

    He would never take pity on such a damned woman.

    The woman was so overwhelmed by his presence that she struggled desperately to free from Malcolm¡¯s hands, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    ¡°You¡­ When did you see through me?¡± The woman asked with difficulty. Her neck was in pain that she directly cried.

    This face, when it hurt, she looked just like Lyra.

    Malcolm¡¯s fingers trembled uncontrobly, releasing his grip and letting the woman fall to the ground.

    He turned around with his hands behind his back, no longer looking at the face that would upset him. The he said coldly, ¡°The day I rescued you in the county, I had already begun to doubt.¡±

    The woman was shocked, ¡°Why? I look exactly like her. Although the voice is slightly different, I have been deliberately pretending to be hoarse.¡±

    For this mission, she had learned Lyra¡¯s manners, expressions, and every little thing she had learned for a long time.

    But she was actually on the first day in front of the man seen through.

    Malcolm lowered his eyes and did not look back at her. His voice was calm as he said, ¡°The ruby ring on her left ring finger has been worn for five years and could not be removed. Even if the ruby is cut open and forcibly removed, there would be any marks on her finger.¡±

    The woman gasped and silently touched her left hand.

    ¡°To ensure your identity, I used Spencer and Momo¡¯s hair to secretly do a paternity test with you. I went to ten military hospitals and obtained the same conclusion for fear of an ident.¡±

    He went to a small table in the corner, picked up a stack of identification papers, and threw them in front of the woman, ¡°See for yourself.¡±

    The papers were scattered on the floor, and the woman didn¡¯t even have to look at it to know what the result would be.

    ¡°That was you in the back of Rara¡¯s car the day of the Irribo Tunnel ident, wasn¡¯t you?¡±

    The woman held her breath, and did not expect him to even guess these.

    ¡°You deliberately approached Rara. The ident in the tunnel was something that Frank could arrange. The purpose was to catch Rara. She was trying to escape the truck and drove the car down the ravine. I don¡¯t know where it went. Frank reced Rara with you. What is he trying to do?¡±

    Malcolm turned slowly and bent over, putting his long fingers on the woman¡¯s chin, and examining her face.

    ¡°You must know a lot of his ns. If you confess, I¡¯ll consider letting you off the hook.¡±

    The woman¡¯s mouth held a trace of sneer, and sheughed until her tears were out.

    Even if Malcolm let her go, her boss won¡¯t let her go.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the Frank you¡¯re talking about is the boss who ordered me to be an impostor, but I really don¡¯t know any of his secrets. I¡¯m just doing things with money. I don¡¯t know anything. I¡¯ll do whatever my boss says.¡±

    ¡°What did he tell you to do?¡±

    The woman was stunned. ¡°He asked me to get close to Lyra Lloyd¡­ After I seeded, he asked his men to tie me up in a hole in a tree on the top of the mountain. He said that I would be Mrs. White from now on, and that all the money and power would be mine.¡±

    Malcolm tightened his grip on her chin and said, ¡°I want to hear everything about how you got close to her and how you seeded. Rara is not stupid. If you meet her with this face, she won¡¯t let you get into the car without any defense.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been talking about Spencer and Momo for thest couple of days. Did Frank tell you to get close to the kids and figure out a way to get them out?¡±

    At the end, the strength of his fingers increased again, and hatred and anger surged in his ck eyes. Even his voice was muffled with suppressed rage.

    The woman frowned.

    Her jaw hurt like it was about to break.

    She shook her head under Malcolm¡¯s pressure and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t remember many things. I really don¡¯t know. I¡¯m only under the control of others. Please let me go.¡±

    Malcolmughed instead of getting angry, released his hand from her chin, and smoothed the cuffs of his shirt.

    He straightened his back. His cold and murderous eyes looked contemptuous. ¡°You¡¯ll remember. I don¡¯t think anyone knows the whole story better than you do.¡±

    ¡°Originally, I just wanted to negotiate with you, but you are not willing to confess. Then I have to resort to other means.¡±

    The woman was frightened by him to tremble. He regarded his tone of voice and choking her neck as negotiation?

    What about his non-negotiating attitude?

    Half an hour ago, she was trying to sleep Malcolm because of his look and body, and now she can¡¯t wait to get away from this horrible man.

    Malcolm said nothing more and turned to leave the brig.

    He went out for a minute, and the door opened again, and in came three men.

    One of the men, the woman knew him, was Brad.

    Brad was put his sleeves up, and he¡¯d got a lot of swagger.

    The woman retreated to the corner, with no way to escape, ¡°What do you want to do? You¡­¡±

    Outside, Malcolm wiped his hand that just touched the woman, then wiped it a second time with a sterile wipe.

    Leaning against the wall, he fished out a pack of cigarettes from his trouser pocket and opened it. There was only one cigarette left.

    Without Rara around, he¡¯d been so presumptuoustely. He¡¯d smoked the whole pack.

    His eyes darkened slightly as he picked up hisst cigarette, lit his lighter, and puffed in the dark tunnel.

    Here was a quiet secluded cell in the suburban woods, and only the rustling of leaves could be heard.

    Every room in the brig was soundproof, and Malcolm couldn¡¯t hear the woman screaming in the room, even though he was leaning against the door.

    Ten minutester.

    The door opened.

    Brad walked out and respectfully reported, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s done. She¡¯s willing to tell us everything.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    The emotionless response was clearly apliment, but it didn¡¯t sound like apliment.

    Malcolm had just finished smoking his cigarette, crushed the butt with his boot, and went back in the brig.

    The womany in the middle of the empty space, panting with difficulty. Her thin fingers were trembling badly. There was no blood on her white skirt. Her clothes were intact, and her skin was not even red, swollen, or bruised.

    But she was sweating profusely, and when she saw Malcolme in, her whole body was shaking with pain.

    When NIB interrogated stubborn felons, it always used a sharp, efficient and fast approach.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Malcolm sat back in his chair, and his face was nk. ¡°This is thest chance,¡± he said

 Chapter 782 She ran away and I became her

    Brad stood beside her and was ready to make a detailed statement about her ount.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    The woman sat up with trembling arms, supported herself in pain, and confessed with trembling lips.

    ¡°My real name is Violet Newman, and Lyra Lloyd knows me because I am a patient of Micah. My family is poor. My life is miserable, and I wanted to jump off the top of the hospital to end my life.¡±

    ¡°I ran into Lyra by chance. She saved me. She pitied my suffering and encouraged me to actively receive treatment. Fortunately, she helped me pay for my medical expenses. That¡¯s how I got to know her¡­¡±

    Malcolm listened quietly, with his brow furrowing. ¡°So, it¡¯s you.¡±

    He knew it had happened two years ago, and Rara had told him about it.

    Lyra took special care of Violet because her family experience reminded Lyra of her mother.

    Her mother had been in the hospital because of her father¡¯s mistress and his mistress¡¯ daughter, Ethel Lloyd, and died.

    So she found out what was going on with Violet, whose husband brought his mistress home, and then threatened Violet not to sign the critical treatment sheet after she was ill, so he can ckmail her into a divorce.

    She stepped in to help Violet.

    She helped find evidence to put Violet¡¯s husband and mistress in jail.

    She helped contactwyers, left Violet¡¯s husband with nothing, and gave her the house and the car.

    When Violet got better, she went to Lloyd¡¯s Corp to thank Lyra.

    Later, Malcolm heard that Violet was going abroad to get out of her ex-husband¡¯s impact.

    Malcolm hadn¡¯t heard a word about this woman from Lyra since.

    ¡°She went out of her way to help you, and you repaid her with enmity. You deserve to die.¡±

    Malcolm clenched his fists, the veins in his arms bulged, and the look in his eyes was fierce.

    The woman did not dare to look at him and was afraid. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t want to. She¡¯s so rich. I thought that it was just a small matter for her to help me. It was a handout from a rich person to a poor person like me¡­¡±

    The more she said that, the more embarrassed she felt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t forget her kindness. I¡¯m very grateful to her, but I was forced to. I had no other choice.¡±

    ¡°The reason I went abroad was because I was arrested. They asked me to find a reason and let me keep in touch with Lyra from time to time. I was arrested and forced to do stic surgery. I had to endure many operation on this face in half a year to satisfy that person.¡±

    ¡°After that, I was locked up. That person showed me all kinds of interviews and news about Lyra. He asked me to imitate her demeanor, learn her speech, and memorize everything about her.¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t do it, I will be beaten up and beaten to death, but if I learn well, that person will be very happy and will give me a lot of money to deposit into my mother¡¯s ount in front of me.¡±

    ¡°As long as I listen to his words, not only will I not be beaten, but I will be paid and fed. I have no choice but to live.¡±

    She sobbed and wept, but she didn¡¯t have the strength to lift her hand to wipe away her tears.

    Just now, Brad brought someone in and gave her an injection of some unknown fluid. He even used the needle to stab several acupuncture points in her back. Her entire body was in so much pain that her bones almost cracked. It could be considered as a heart-wrenching pain.

    After a long pause, she looked up carefully. Under the pressure of Malcolm¡¯s constricted breath, she continued,

    ¡°Eight days ago, that person knew about Lyra¡¯s schedule and arranged for me to go to the bridge ahead of time to wait for a taxi. I wore a mask, a hat, and a wig. I went there fully armed. Lyra heard my voice and recognized me. I even showed her the chat window between me and her, hoping that she could give me a ride along the way. She agreed.¡±

    ¡°On the way, she asked me a lot of questions and we talked for a long time¡­¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s dark eyes squinted impatiently as he touched his watch. ¡°Get to the point.¡±

    The woman froze for half a second and nodded her head, ¡°By the time her car pulled into the Irribo Tunnel, I had taken off my hat and mask as nned and showed her the exact same face. I can see the shock in her eyes as she stared into the rearview mirror.¡±

    ¡°But she didn¡¯t have the time to ask me anything. There was a speeding truck heading straight towards her. Lyra¡¯s driving skill is very good. Three or four big trucks were chasing and blocking the road. She dodged them all. She even tried to use her Bluetooth headset to call for help. She found that the signal was jammed and her phone could not dial.¡±

    ¡°I told her that she couldn¡¯t run away and that someone outside was waiting for her to be captured. I told her to pull over and stop the car. She refused, and when another big truck was about to hit, she drove it into the ravine on the side¡­¡±

    As he listened to her recount the day¡¯s horror, Malcolm squeezed his palms together. His heart was aching and his breath washeavy.

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°That person¡¯s n had been prepared for a long time, and it had to be done. Everything was expected, but¡­ Lyra, she ran away.¡±

    ¡°Run away?¡± Malcolm gasped.

    The woman nodded. ¡°The day the luxury car fell into the ravine, I was stunned by the impact. When I woke up, she was gone. Boss had been looking for her for a long time.¡±

    ¡°The reason we dragged on for seven or eight days was because we were also looking for Lyra. At first, Boss wanted to use two Lyra to confuse you and force you to make a choice. He wanted to y some deadly little games, but he couldn¡¯t find her. You were chasing him, so he had no choice but to let me take over.¡±

    The more she spoke, the more excited she became. She took a few steps forward, ¡°That¡¯s all I know. I¡¯ve never even seen the man¡¯s face behind the curtain. I only know that he likes to wear a ck baseball cap and a windbreaker. He¡¯s very tall. I don¡¯t know his name, and I don¡¯t know if he has any other background.¡±

    ¡°I told you everything. I was forced to do it. Don¡¯t torture me. Throw me in jail and let me die!¡±

    Even if Malcolm let her go, her boss won¡¯t let her go, either way, so she might as well go to jail and get at least three meals a day.

    Malcolm¡¯s face was nk. He turned to look at Brad, who understood, opened the research file on his tablet, and ced it on the floor in front of her.

    ¡°There¡¯s something you haven¡¯t told us, like how you got caught.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± The woman looked at the evidence on the tablet, and her face was pale.

    ¡°You used drugs, you were addicted, and you went to that kind of ck zone to do business. That¡¯s why you were arrested. I had someone check your mother¡¯s ount. Thirty million was transferred on the same day two years ago. I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s the cost of your transaction with Frank. To a family like yours, that¡¯s a lot of money. It¡¯s enough for you to betray your benefactor.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ No, I¡­¡±

    Her face was pale and she couldn¡¯t exin.

    It had only been a few minutes, and her identity was discovered.

    There was no room for quibbling. The efficiency of investigation was terrible.

    She wept weakly, trying to soften Malcolm¡¯s heart with her face.

    Unfortunately, Malcolm won¡¯t even look at her.

    Knowing that Lyra had escaped that day, he calmed down and calmly continued,

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there something else he wants you to do besides confuse me and stop looking for him, something about Spencer and Momo?¡±

 Chapter 783 She cheated on you with her first love

    Violet, not daring to conceal it, nodded quickly. ¡°Yes, he wanted me to gain your trust and then lure the kids out.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s face was dark. His thin lips pressed together without a word, and he looked cold.

    Frank really hated him. He can¡¯tpete with him, so he threatened his wife and children. They were training together for so many years and he turned into such a lunatic personality.

    He didn¡¯t understand. He really didn¡¯t.

    Was it really worth being a suspect for the rest of his life for a scheming woman who¡¯d been dead for years?

    After a briefpse of concentration, he stopped thinking, and his dark eyes brightened slightly as he surveyed Violet. ¡°Is there anything else you can tell me? You don¡¯t have many chances. Think before you speak.¡±

    Violet pondered for a long time, afraid that Malcolm would ask Brad to do something to her that would make her want to die.

    ¡°No, I really have no other things. I¡¯ve told you everything I know.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll keep my promise and let you go.¡±

    Violet gasped, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it! I know I¡¯m guilty. I confessed. Take me to jail. Lock me up!¡±

    Malcolm snorted and raised an eyebrow. ¡°You don¡¯t get to choose.¡±

    With tears streaming down her face, she was frightened to death. In great pain all over her body, she crawled to Malcolm¡¯s feet on her knees, and tried to grasp his trouser leg to beg.

    ¡°Mr. White! I don¡¯t want to go out there. That man will kill me!¡±

    Brad was very perceptive and stepped forward to block her from touching a corner of Malcolm¡¯s shirt.

    These days, because of her touch, Malcolm was sick and lost a lot of clothes, which was too wasteful.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t even raise his eyes. His long eyshes were drawn down expressionlessly as he stared at the watch on his wrist. His fingertips were rubbing the lines on the strap on it, and he loved it dearly because it was a gift from his wife.

    He instructed Brad coldly, ¡°Before you let her go, send her to the stic surgery hospital. Ask the doctor to fix her face ording to her previous identity card. The cost will be deducted from her mother¡¯s bank ount.¡±

    Even if she died, this woman can¡¯t die with Lyra¡¯s face on.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. White.¡±

    Violet was dragged away by the police.

    Screaming, and wailing in despair, her squeaky voice filled the brig.

    Malcolm frowned unhappily and was frustrated by the noise.

    Brad watched and winked at the officer to cover Violet¡¯s mouth.

    He knew why Malcolm wanted to let Violet go. Once Frank knew that Violet had sold him out, he would never let Violet go. Malcolm was trying to get Frank to do something.

    The more times he showed up to do something, there will always be a slip and a w.

    Brad: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll have someone with good cover keeping an eye on Violet, and I¡¯ll let you know if anyonees after her.¡±

    Malcolm closed his eyes, felt tired, and gave a quiet ¡°Um¡±, which was very t.

    Seeing that he was in a bad mood, Brad quickly advised, ¡°Since madam ran away and wasn¡¯t kidnapped by Frank¡¯s gang, she shouldn¡¯t be injured and probably won¡¯t die. You can barely rx.¡±

    He didn¡¯t speak. His eyes were closed and his eyebrows were slightly furrowed.

    The thought did not stop to rify the logic of this matter.

    With his understanding of Frank, once he became abnormal, he can do anything. The key was that he thought very carefully, and every n can be done perfectly.

    But this time, he put the fake to him. There were too many ws,pletely unlike his usual style of doing things.

    He deliberately did not to take the hostage, but left a man who deliberately passed the false hostage message to him. Frank should know that the fake can not hide for long, but Frank did so.

    What did Frank want?

    For some reason, Malcolm always had a bad feeling that Frank was up to some kind of sick trick.

    Whether it was Spencer¡¯s milk powder or Lyra¡¯s disappearance, Frank¡¯s goal was to make him suffer.

    One day without seeing the real Rara standing in front of him, he would not calm down.

    With a long sigh, Malcolm raised his eyshes slightly and asked hoarsely, ¡°Do you have a cigarette?¡± His mouth was bitter, and something had to be done to distract his attention.

    Brad was stunned, and stupefied to react, ¡°Yes.¡±

    He immediately went to his pocket and took out a pack of cigarette . He hesitated before handing it to Malcolm. ¡°You have been smoking too much recently. When madames back, what will you tell her?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s brow furrowed and he reached out to him impatiently. ¡°Give it to me,¡± he ordered

    Yes, Rara didn¡¯t let him smoke, but he can¡¯t help it.

    Without his wife, he just wanted to smoke.

    If Rara knew, she would have shown up sooner, and he would have found her sooner.

    Then, she should go home and kick his ass.

    Whether she would beat his hand or his leg, he would have loved it.

    After eight days of being out of touch with his wife, Malcolm suddenly realized that he missed his wife¡¯s whip and washboard.

    His eyes closed over the broken fog, and Malcolm puffedzily as Brad helped him light the cigarette.

    *

    Two dayster.

    Violet, who was forcibly admitted to a stic surgery hospital, did not wake up after the operation under anaesthetic.

    By the time officers from NIB arrived, first aid had failed and her death was confirmed.

    Malcolm was furious that a fugitive suspect had reached into a stic surgery hospital and killed Violet on the operating table.

    Two teams from NIB were fully engaged in the investigation.

    That afternoon, Violet¡¯s autopsy report was obtained.

    In her palm, there was a piece of yellow sticker note, but Violet¡¯s fingers curled up like a slip of toilet paper so the sticker was forced into her hand unconsciously.

    The note quickly passed to Malcolm.

    It was the red ink handwriting.

    [Malcolm, you love your wife so much. If she cheats on you and spends the rest of her life with her first love behind your back, what would your face look like? Would you go crazy? I¡¯m looking forward to it.]

    Malcolm looked grim, and his eyes fixed on the word ¡°first love¡±. His fingertips were trembling and his palms were sweating.

    Even his breathing hurt.

    But subconsciously, he shook his head to deny.

    No, Rara would never betray him and the family.

    Seeing the note, he immediately understood what Frank was up to.

    Frank had already tracked Lyra¡¯s location. He must have done something to Lyra.

    Recalling that Chad said Anthony had Lyra¡¯s location, and he had some personal business to take care of, Malcolm¡¯s face became even more serious after Anthony disappeared for so many days.

    Just with the thought that Lyra might actually be with Anthony, the intimacy, the banter, the flirtation¡­This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    His breathing was stagnant. His heart was in great pain. His eyes were red as blood, and his eyes looked murderous.

    He couldn¡¯t take it.

    He was gonna go crazy. He was gonna go crazy!

    ¡°Have Chad call Anthony. Get Anthony¡¯s location, now!¡±

    Crumbling the note, Malcolm got up and walked out of the bureau, forgetting his military jacket.

    ¡°Yes, wait for me!¡±

    It was windy and cold outside. Brad quickly ran over to help him with his coat. He ran after him with his eyes wide open and followed him.

 Chapter 784 If he escapes, itâ€™s your fault

    A few minutester, Chad, who had received Malcolm¡¯s order, ran over and followed Malcolm.

    ¡°Do you suspect that Anthony took advantage of Lyra¡¯s weakness, did bad things to Lyra, even hid Lyra?¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t say anything and walked forward with a sullen face, obviously thinking it.

    Chad sighed and said thoughtfully, ¡°Bro, Anthony helped us before, and you helped him take over the Cahan family. He¡¯s been behaving himself all these years, and now he has a girlfriend. I don¡¯t think he¡­ would do such a thing.¡±

    The more he talked, the smaller his voice became. Even he was skeptical. However, he had known Anthony for so many years. They had even had a fight before, and had always been like bad friends. He didn¡¯t want Anthony to end up like what happened with the S404 biochemical virus, and do something radical again.

    He didn¡¯t want Anthony to go back to prison.

    Seeing theplexity in his eyes, Malcolm stopped and stared at him coldly. ¡°How well do you know him? What can you promise?¡±

    Chadpletely hung his head and stopped talking.

    ¡°Back then, I thought that he was willing to be Spencer and Momo¡¯s godfather, because he wanted to put the past behind him and let go of his obsession with Lyra, and he wanted to live a better life. But as long as Lyra is in trouble, he would chase after her. He¡¯s as impatient as me. If he finds Lyra before I do, are you sure that he wouldn¡¯t do anything to her?¡±

    Chad was unable to refute, and his head bowed sadly.

    ¡°Call him right now, in front of me,¡± Malcolm said in a deep voice. ¡°I hope I¡¯m wrong.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Chad took out his phone, found Anthony¡¯s number in his address book, and dialed it. He turned on the speaker in front of Malcolm and Brad.

    Brad quickly got the Tech department to start tracking Anthony¡¯s location. As soon as Anthony answered the phone, NIB would be able to track his location.

    The ringing of the mobile phone kept ringing.

    Malcolm sat aside with a sullen face, and Chad stood in line.

    He didn¡¯t answer the phone.

    The phone rang for more than a minute and hung up. No one answered.

    Chad couldn¡¯t exin anything for Anthony anymore.

    Why didn¡¯t he answer the phone in the middle of the afternoon?

    The air froze. Chad¡¯s back stiffened, and he nced at Malcolm¡¯s face, waiting for his next move.

    Malcolm thought for a moment, then said in a low voice, ¡°Text him and tell him there¡¯s something new going on with Lyra, and it¡¯s tricky. And you need his help.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chad tapped the phone, typed word for word, and sent it.

    Two minutester, he called Anthony again.

    This time, the call went through.

    Anthony said, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± almost immediately

    Chad looked at Malcolm and said in a slightly anxious voice, ¡°Lyra was found is a fake. She died on the operating table this morning.¡±

    Anthony was silent for a while, as if digesting the news.

    After a long time, he did not speak again.

    Even Chad, sensing that something was wrong with him, said, ¡°Anthony, where the hell have you been?¡±

    When Anthony heard about Lyra¡¯s ident, he was very worried. This time, he found out that the Lyra that he had found was a fake. The real Lyra was still missing. He was so calm and didn¡¯t ask any questions.

    Something was really wrong on him.

    Chad gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Anthony, you mustn¡¯t do anything extreme. You know the influence of NIB in Crana. It¡¯s only a matter of time before the truthes out. You¡­¡±

    After receiving a cold look from Malcolm, Chad paused and said no more, ¡°You¡¯re on your own!¡±

    He hung up the phone and walked to Malcolm¡¯s feet with his head down. He knew he made a mistake, his broad shoulders hunched, and his hands clenched helplessly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t help but threaten him a little more.¡±

    Before Malcolm could say anything, Brad took the lead. ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve got a location. The signal is weak, but there¡¯s no immediate movement.¡±

    ¡°Where is it?¡± Malcolm got up and walked over to check the red dot on hisputer screen.

    ¡°It¡¯s in a small vige 10 kilometers away from Stogairrol County. No, it should be in the mountains behind the vige. It¡¯s far away from the pylons, so the signal is very bad.¡±

    He suddenly went to such a remote vige. There must something wrong.

    How long was the drive?

    Brad quickly and effectively checked up the map software.

    ¡°We can only drive by road, but we can¡¯t get in by mountain road. If we go up the mountain on foot, we won¡¯t get there today.¡±

    This was a waste of time.

    Malcolm squinted and put on his coat. ¡°Bring a team and ten helicopters in half an hour.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t wait that long, so he flew straight over.

    Brad turned on theputer¡¯s 3D map mode and looked at the miniature mountain via satellite. ¡°Yes, boss. There¡¯s a small hill on the mountain that¡¯s suitable for a helicopternding. I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    The whole time, Chad was standing motionless, and waspletely ignored.

    He acted impetuously just now so he took the initiative to take the task, ¡°Then I go to take a team of people, ready to startter.¡±

    Malcolm looked back at him and walked up slowly. He said sternly, ¡°You¡¯d better pray that Anthony won¡¯t run away. If you miss work because you warned him earlier, I¡¯ll settle the score with you for this major mistake.¡±

    Chad¡¯s face turned pale and his back stiffened.

    He understood Malcolm.

    To take it publicly, he would receive a disciplinary action by the Bureau. He was afraid his position of deputy director will have to be suspended or he will even step down.

    If dealing with it in the White family¡¯s way, he¡¯ll probably have to be severely punished with a whip.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Ever since he was adopted by the White family, Chad had never been criticized by Malcolm in the White family. This time, he even brought up the family rules, which showed that he was really angry at him.

    Once Anthony got away, it was his fault.

    Chad pursed his lips, swallowed and nodded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I ept any punishment.¡±

    Malcolm scowled, looked away coldly, and walked away past Chad.

    Chad sighed and followed silently, counting the men on the mission.

    More than half an hourter.

    Five helicopters were lined up on the roof of NIB.

    All the men with guns got on the helicopter in an orderly and fast manner. It took less than five minutes for them to set off toward the countryside with the roar of the helicopter¡¯s propellers.

    ¡­

    Not long after, Anthony was picking vegetables when he heard the sound of helicopters overhead.

    The noise was so loud that it was hard to ignore.

    Anthony shook his head with a chuckle, looked at his watch, and counted from the time he got Chad¡¯s call. An hour and twenty minutester, Malcolm had arrived.

    He really got here fast in such a remote ce.

    With a lonely look in his eyes, Anthony suddenly remembered that there was an empty meadow at the top of the hill, where the helicopter should be descending

    They should go down by location and find them.

    He put the vegetables in a bamboo basket and went back to the courtyard of a house. He put the basket down and said to the woman in the house, ¡°I have some guests here. I¡¯m going out for a while. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    ¡°How many guests?¡± The woman asked. ¡°Are we having dinner here? Is it going to take more than a few dishes?¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice was soft, gentle, and young.

    Anthonyughed. ¡°No, it¡¯s too small to serve, and it won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    The woman continued, ¡°Lucie will be back soon. You have to pick her up quickly. If you don¡¯t make it to dinner, she will be angry.¡±

    ¡°Well, not for long.¡±

    He took two deep breaths of the fresh mountain air and walked to the top of the mountain.

 Chapter 785 You choose one of us to be your husband

    The horizon was fading, and twilight was rising.

    The light at the top of the hill dimmed.

    The evening wind was cold on his face.

    Anthony stood motionlessly on the top of the hill in the breeze, and his face lookedposed.

    The engines of the five helicopters grew louder, more deafening, and more terrifying, but Anthony remained motionless, waiting for them tond.

    A momentter, the cabin opened, and Malcolm, wearing a dark military coat and boots, walked down the steps.

    Almost instantaneously, the two men¡¯s eyes met.

    Soon after, Chad stepped off the ne and was relieved to see Anthony.

    Fortunately, he did not run away, but ran over to pick them up. It was estimated that there was another story.

    Thank goodness he didn¡¯t have to go back to be punished.

    ¡°Malcolm, you¡¯re making a big deal out of this. You have a gun, and you have more than a dozen men. Those who don¡¯t know will think I¡¯m a criminal.¡±

    Anthony smirked.

    Malcolm looked at him with dark eyes. He was too tired to listen to his ramblings, and went straight to the point, ¡°Are Lyra with you here?¡±

    He smiled faintly and corrected him carelessly, ¡°This is not my ce. I just found her.¡±

    At the end, his tone was profound and his eyes were slightly evil.

    ¡°Malcolm, I got lucky this time. I got her before you did. If she chooses me this time, will you let her go?¡±

    Malcolm frowned. His eyes were red with rage and killing intent.

    Approaching him, he yanked at the cor of Anthony¡¯s shirt in a violent rage.

    ¡°If you think of her, I don¡¯t mind letting you relive the life-and-death experience of a high-security prison.¡±

    Anthony looked him in the eye, froze for a few seconds, then smiled weakly, ¡°It¡¯s a joke, Malcolm. Don¡¯t take it seriously. If I really want to possess Rara, I should destroy all my contact information and cut ties with all of you. Then, I¡¯ll prepare arge sum of money to take her abroad to a small country with a low level of education.¡±

    ¡°Once out of the country, even if NIB is capable, it will take time to investigate. Malcolm, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Malcolm squinted sharply and was silent.

    When he saw Anthony offered to pick them up tond, he knew he didn¡¯t have the guts to hide Lyra.

    Besides, Anthony was once the director of Security Agency. If he really wanted to hide her, it would take a lot of effort to find her.

    But Anthony had a selfish motive this time, and it was still not a good one.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve found her, you should contact me immediately and bring her back safely instead of keeping it a secret. Anthony, I know very well what bad things you¡¯re holding back.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t disagree.

    He admitted that he did have selfishness, want to give this more than 10 years of obsession an answer.

    But only if the person agreed to give him a chance.

    He had thought that as long as she was willing, he would take her away and fight for himself, even if he would be chased and stopped by NIB for the rest of his life.

    It was a pity.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to take her back,¡± he said, ¡°But only if she¡¯s willing to go with me.¡±

    Malcolm raised his eyebrows. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Wait for you to see her in person to know.¡± He once again had an evil smile. His blue eyes were very deep. No one knew what he meant.

    Lyra was different now.

    Lyra wouldn¡¯t pick him, Anthony thought, and she wouldn¡¯t necessarily pick Malcolm.

    *

    The rest of the men with guns were told to stay put, and Anthony led Malcolm and Chad down the mountain path.

    More than a hundred meters from a simple house, Malcolm saw smoke rising from the cooking fires.

    In such a small house, a man and a woman alone?

    His heart was boiling with rage, burning more vigorously than the stove fire in the house. His fingertips were down to the waist, neatly drawing out his gun.

    Reload, load, and shove the muzzle into the back of Anthony¡¯s head.

    Hearing this, Anthony stopped, turned around, didn¡¯t panic and just wondered, ¡°What?¡±

    Malcolm gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m going to give you onest chance to tell me what you did you do to Rara after living alone in a ce like this for four days.¡±

    Anthony snickered. ¡°I didn¡¯t get a chance to be alone with her, so just take your gun and hide it up. Don¡¯t scare the hell out of them.¡±

    That meant there was someone else in the room.

    Malcolm¡¯s face ckened. He put the gun away, hid it back behind his shirt, and tightened his coat.

    In less than two minutes, the three men walked out into the courtyard of the house.

    Through the low mud walls, Malcolm could see, under the eaves, a slender, familiar figure sitting on a low stool, with a pea pod in her fair hand, picking out the green beans in rows and rows, with a delicate, almost irresistible grace. Even if she dressed simply, she was also pleasing to the eye.

    She had a casual smile on her delicate face and was chatting with an aunt at the door.

    For a split second, Malcolm¡¯s eyes reddened, and the moisture was uncontrobly swirling around his eyes.

    The person he missed so much had disappeared for ten days. Finally, he saw her.

    The intensity of the feeling strangled him, and suddenly became moreplicated.

    Clearly not injured, why not go home, nor contact him¡­?

    She didn¡¯t want a family. She didn¡¯t want Spencer and Momo, and¡­ ? him?

    The pain in his heart was so severe that he was shaking his fingers under the sleeve of his coat.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Chad looked into his eyes and sighed silently, feeling worried.

    Anthony was the calmest, pushing open the small wooden door on the edge of the yard. ¡°Lucie, Rara, I¡¯m home.¡±

    In front of a simple door, the woman called Lucie and Lyra turned their heads at the same time.

    Lyra, on the other hand, noticed that Anthony was sitting next to a handsome man in a military uniform.

    The dim light of the setting sun covered his eyes, which he had not been able to rest for many days.

    Lyra stared nkly. Even from a distance, she could see the man¡¯s deep red eyes. The moisture in his ck eyes made him look like he was falling into an unspeakable sadness.

    Inexpressibly and indescribably, she felt a throbbing pain in her heart. She looked down and covered her eyes with astonishment.

    She looked up again. And there was a faint smile on her face. Looking at Anthony, who was standing next to the man, she said,

    ¡°So this is the guest you were talking about. They are all quite handsome. The three of you standing together are really eye-catching.¡±

    Just one sentence, Malcolm¡¯s eyes dted. His chest tightened and he was suffocating.

    Lyra didn¡¯t¡­ recognize him?

    Chad was equally surprised, but was more worried about Malcolm¡¯s condition, so he quickly held his arm, fearing that he would be worse off if he didn¡¯t get enough rest.

    As if anticipating the shock on their faces, Anthony raised an eyebrow, walked into the yard, and smiled back at Lyra,

    ¡°Yes, but I still think I¡¯m the most attractive one.¡±

    Lyra rested her chin on one hand and looked at the three men, then finally at Malcolm. ¡°It¡¯s different. You¡¯re good-looking. He¡¯s handsome.¡±

    Lyra said that at the Frayton bar the other day, and she said if choosing between Anthony or Malcolm, she was going to choose Malcolm.

    Malcolm and Anthony remember that.

    Anthony raised his eyebrows and asked again, ¡°Do you prefer the handsome one or the good-looking one? If you choose one to be your future husband, who would you choose?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s palms tightened.

    His red eyes were locked on Lyra¡¯s face.

    Nervous.

    He couldn¡¯t help but look forward to her answer.

 Chapter 786 I donâ€™t have so many husbands

    Besides him, Anthony, Chad, and Lucie were all watching Lyra, waiting for her choice.

    Lyra took the pea pod in her hand, lowered her eyes, and did not answer immediately.

    Lucie smiled. ¡°It¡¯s really hard to pick two guys who are so handsome. If it were me, I¡¯d want both.¡±

    She tried to lighten the atmosphere, but none of themughed.

    It was a joke, but they seemed to take it seriously.

    Lucie stoppedughing awkwardly.

    Facing the gazes of a few people, Lyra did not have a special expression on her face. She pursed her lips in dissatisfaction. ¡°I don¡¯t want to choose him. I don¡¯t even know him. Why should I choose him as my husband?¡±

    Malcolm swallowed hard and he tasted a bitter taste in his mouth.

    Too bitter, too bitter.

    So bitter that his tip of his nose turned sour. Looking down, he was depressed for a long time.

    Chad didn¡¯t look too good either, but he stayed by Malcolm¡¯s side, feeling sorry for his instantly pale face.

    Besides, Anthony¡¯s face was no better than the other two men¡¯s.

    He was right. Now Lyra wouldn¡¯t pick Malcolm.

    But he wasn¡¯t happy, because Lyra had gotten to know him and trusted her through the courting of the past few days. Buteven then, she still didn¡¯t pick him over the unknown Malcolm.

    Three men stood stiffly in the yard.

    Lucie couldn¡¯t help but bring out some benches and let them sit.

    Then she asked Anthony, ¡°Do your guests want to stay for dinner? It¡¯ste, and it¡¯s getting dark in the mountains. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to sleep over tonight, but¡­¡±

    ¡°There are only two beds in the house and a wooden sofa. I¡¯m afraid you all can¡¯t sleep here.¡±

    Anthony thought of NIB officers waiting at the top of the hill and said, ¡°No, Lucie, they¡¯re not¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Malcolm said hoarsely, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Chad and I can sleep on the floor, as long as we have two quilts. It¡¯s really hard toe out after dark, thanks Lucie.¡±

    In spite of his best efforts, his pale face could not be seen in the dim light, and his hoarse voice was still choked up.

    Lyra¡¯s hand paused as she peeled the pea pod. She nced sideways at him again.

    Lucie was the only one who didn¡¯t notice that Malcolm was having emotional problems. She just looked at Malcolm and Chad¡¯s clothes.

    Military uniform, so they were either rich or noble.

    ¡°It¡¯s no troublesome, but I¡¯m afraid you two gentlemen would feel ufortable living here.¡±

    Chad answered with a smile for Malcolm, ¡°No, Lucie, here the air is good. The scenery is beautiful. Staying here overnight is our honor.¡±

    Sleeping on the floor was not a big deal. He remembered when going to the border with Malcolm, they were sleeping in the mud for twelve hours.

    Lucie smiled, and the atmosphere eased a little.

    But people¡¯s joys and sorrows were not the same, and Malcolm¡¯s eyes hadn¡¯t moved since he saw Lyra.

    Seeing him so upset, Lyra didn¡¯t seem to react at all.

    She really¡­ didn¡¯t remember him?

    How did this happen?

    His gaze fell from Lyra¡¯s face to her fingers as she peeled the pea pods.

    On the ring finger, there was a familiar red jade ring.

    Malcolm took two steps forward, squatting unwillingly in front of Lyra¡¯s stool. His hoarse voice quavered as he asked,

    ¡°Really¡­ Don¡¯t you remember me?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything. She looked him in the eye for a second, then lowered her eyes again and calmly corrected him. ¡°No,¡± she said

    Malcolm continued, ¡°What about the ring on your left hand? You¡¯re married, and you don¡¯t remember who your husband is?¡±

    Lyra looked at her left hand, stroked it, kept her eyes down and shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten a lot of things. I don¡¯t remember how I got this ring, but it seems to have been there for a long time and I can¡¯t take it off.¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡­ I have a husband, and he should be very good to me, never let me do housework. My hands are wless and clean.¡±

    ¡°I must have loved him very much, too, to keep wearing this ring.¡±

    Anthony listened quietly and did not say a word.

    Malcolm¡¯s longshes fluttered violently, and the moisture in his eye sockets blurred his vision, but he was too proud to let the tears fall.

    His thin lips quivered, and he looked remorseful.

    His broad shoulders trembled, helpless, as if he had lost his precious treasure.

    ¡°He¡¯s not well, not at all. He didn¡¯t protect you and but let you suffer all this.¡±

    Lyra retorted solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s none of his business. My husband must be the best husband in the world! Besides, I don¡¯t suffer at all. Lucie is very good to me.¡±

    She didn¡¯t remember who her husband was, but she still thought her husband was the best?

    For a moment, Malcolm didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or sad.

    He shook his hand, habitually want to put his hand on her knees, but also wanted to touch her, and even hug her.

    He was afraid that she would regard him as a flirtatious hooligan, leaving an impression of disgust in her mind.

    Timidly retracting his hand, Malcolm gulped down the fishy sweetness of his throat. Unwillingly, he introduced himself carefully. ¡°Rara, my name is Malcolm. I¡¯m your husband. We¡¯ve been married for five years and 11 days. We have two five-year-old kids. You really¡­ can¡¯t remember anything?¡±

    Anthony frowned slightly and stared at the side with a serious face.

    Lyra looked at Anthony and chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s going on these past few days? Why are both of you saying that you¡¯re my husband? How can I have so many husbands?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s face went cold for a moment.

    Chad was shocked, too, and gave Anthony a nasty look.

    Anthony looked down awkwardly and got up to take the pea basket out of Lyra¡¯s hands. ¡°I¡¯ll help Lucie cook,¡± he said

    Malcolm withdrew his cold gaze from Anthony and looked up at Lyra. ¡°What did he tell you?¡±

    Lyraughed. Like a snitch, she told him what happened to Anthony a few days ago.

    ¡°What else can I say? Four days ago, he suddenly came here. He was just like you now. His eyes were red and his attitude was sincere. When he realized that I didn¡¯t know him, he said that he was my husband and wanted me to go back with him.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t. I asked him for a marriage license. He couldn¡¯t get it out, so I told Lucie to kick him out.¡±

    ¡°But he wouldn¡¯t go. He stood in the yard all night. Lucie said he didn¡¯t look like a bad guy, so she let him stay for a few days.¡±

    Chad was even more excited than the main role and used, ¡°Who would put the bad guy this words written on his face? He is bad, has no good intentions, and takes advantage of another¡¯s perilous state!¡±

    Feeling really angry, Chad suddenly stood up, aggressively rolled up his sleeves, but said, ¡°I go to the kitchen to see him, help him wash vegetables!¡±

    His tone was so fierce that he looked like he was going to fight.

    Lyra didn¡¯t stop it.

    Lucie was afraid something would happen so she immediately followed up,¡± I should go to cook. You two chat here.¡±

    Lyra grabbed Lucie and told her to sit back down. ¡°Let them cook tonight. Lucie, you stay with me.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to let the guests cook. It won¡¯t work.¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t think of themselves as guests. They think they¡¯re very nice, Lucie. Just leave them alone.¡± She whispered into Lucie¡¯s ear and lowered her voice. ¡°There¡¯s another one who says he¡¯s my husband. Lucie, can¡¯t you help me keep an eye on him?¡±

    Malcolm thought he was not deaf, but can hear her at close range. And she didn¡¯t need to regard him as a thief.

 Chapter 787 If you see a the marriage certificate, will you believe it?

    Lucie looked at Malcolm awkwardly, then smiled sheepishly and sat down again.

    Lyra refocused her gaze on Malcolm, looking at him for a moment while he was still looking down in frustration.

    When he looked up and looked away, she quickly averted her gaze and returned to her calm voice,

    ¡°You said you are my husband. What can you prove?¡±

    Malcolm thought for a moment, then reached into his trouser pocket for his cell phone. His trembling fingers lit up the screen, opened the photo album, and showed Lyra a picture of the family of four in theb ward.

    Lyra nced at it. ¡°Photographs can beposited,¡± she said. ¡°If youe prepared, it¡¯s normal to prepare this.¡±

    The implication was that she didn¡¯t believe it.

    Malcolm breathed a sigh of relief. The corners of her lips twitched bitterly as he exined, ¡°We have a pair of five-year-old twins. The older brother¡¯s name is Spencer, and the younger sister¡¯s name is Molly. Because the two children are involved in the future inheritance rights of the White family and Lloyd family, they have different surnames. This matter was decided by you personally.¡±

    ¡°A lot happened when you were pregnant with the kids. Your father fell down the stairs and died in the hospital. You were questioned as not the daughter of Lloyd family. All the pain was on you. During that time, you were emotionally unstable and often manic¡­¡±

    He paused, slowly opened his left sleeve, exposing his strong forearm.

    At this moment, the skin of the forearm, because the fist clenched too tightly, had the veins bulging.

    Slightly tilting, there were two rows of teeth marks left, which were not very obvious.

    Malcolm stroke over the scars with his fingers. His drooping eyshes fluttered and his voice was hoarse.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I stopped you from eating oranges. You bit me when you were angry. It was very painful¡­¡±

    It really hurt.

    Nothing made her heart tremble more than the fact that she did not remember him and said she would not choose him.

    Lyra turned away, not looking at the teeth marks, feeling a little indifferent.

    Lucie looked back and forth, sighed, and shook her head, not knowing what to say.

    She couldn¡¯t interfere the affairs of the young, and could only listen in silence.

    There was a long silence in the yard.

    Lyra said slowly, ¡°You can make up a story. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll believe you just because you say that. There are so many bad guys out there. If I haven¡¯t been more vignt, I would have believed Anthony a long time ago, and you wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to say that now. I didn¡¯t mean to pick on you. I hope you can understand.¡±

    Her tone was nd, like an interviewer vetting a candidate.

    Malcolm remained half-crouched at her feet. His head bowed, and he was silent for a moment.

    He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but he felt as if Lyra wasforting him.

    As if to tell him, she did this to protect herself who suffered amnesia, and let him not be sad.

    Within seconds of that thought, Malcolm denied that.

    She did not remember him. How can she pacify him? It was delusional, really delusional.

    Lyra looked at the depressed man beside her feet, who was still allowing himself to grieve. She asked gently and helplessly, ¡°Aren¡¯t your legs tired from squatting like this?¡±

    Malcolm shook his head.

    Squatting was not a big deal. If there was no outsiders watching, he can kneel and also p himself a few times for atonement, until she remembered him.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Lyra asked again, ¡°You just said that you have two five-year-old kids. They are so young. They need their parents. Do you really want to stay here? Don¡¯t you go back tofort the children?¡±

    Her estranged tone was as if ordering him to leave, and she did not wee him to stay here.

    Malcolm froze, shaking his head again, and unwavering.

    He was where his wife was .

    He was not going anywhere.

    Lyra¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, as if impatient, ¡°You¡¯re really not leaving? Lucie can¡¯t even amodate you here. Your children will cry even if they don¡¯t have anyone to apany them, right? You act like you move me and your children dearly, but you don¡¯t care about your children at all. How can I believe your words?¡±

    Malcolm choked. ¡°The kids have been very goodtely. Spencer has been coaxing Momo to sleep by himself. He doesn¡¯t need me to watch over him. Besides, Jimmy is there. They are fine.¡±

    This meant that he will not leave here tonight.

    Seeing that something was amiss, Lucie patted the back of Lyra¡¯s hand and smiled as a peacemaker. ¡°Alright, Mr. White is willing to settle in this small ce. I¡¯m really honored. I¡¯ll go and help you find a clean nket.¡±

    She got up and went into the house.

    Malcolm and Lyra were the only ones in the yard.

    Lyra didn¡¯t want to say anything more, but she did mention a question she had asked Anthony before, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. I¡¯m just asking you, do you have our marriage license?¡±

    Malcolm looked up, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lyra scowled and spread her hands. ¡°Let me see.¡±

    Malcolm touched his pocket subconsciously. He could not wait to show her the evidence. His expression froze after a while. ¡°The marriage certificate is at home. I didn¡¯t¡­ bring it out¡­¡±

    Lyra said nonchntly, ¡°Then stop saying that you¡¯re my husband. I don¡¯t believe you until I see the marriage certificate. Wait until you can prove it.¡±

    As she said this, she stood up, turned to leave, and Malcolm grabbed her by the wrist.

    She looked back and saw the man who was looking up at her with dark eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to go back and get it right now. If you could see our marriage certificate, would you believe me?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s face stiffened. She shook his hand. ¡°It¡¯s toote. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡±

    Without hesitation, she left, crossed the threshold and went inside to help Lucie with two clean quilts.

    Malcolm still crouched, stared at Lyra¡¯s back, and was lost in thought for a long moment.

    For some reason, he felt as if Lyra was avoiding him.

    Since she did not know him and did not remember him, why were there so many small actions?

    But if she remembered, it was because she didn¡¯t want to recognize him, because she didn¡¯t want him?

    As if there was the weight of a heavy stone upon his chest, which made him almost impossible to breathe, and all the spection sent a chill feeling in his heart that was colder than the evening wind in his face.

    The sound of cooking came from the kitchen, and Chad quickly came out to help Malcolm, who was still squatting on the ground in a daze.

    ¡°Don¡¯t squat. Your legs will go numb. It¡¯s so cold outside. You still need to save energy to take your wife to go back home. Take care of yourself. You can go in to sit. The dinner is almost done.¡±

    After bringing Malcolm into the house, Chad walked out of the yard to a better spot and made a phone call.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. White and I will stay here tonight. All of you can go back. It¡¯s cold on the top of the mountain. Don¡¯t keep watch.¡±

    ¡°Well, the helicopters are leaving, and if I need a helicopter tomorrow, I¡¯ll call ahead.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s not leave any of them behind. How many times do you want me to tell you? If you want to be punished, just tell me. I¡¯ll go back to the bureau tomorrow and help you!¡±

    The more he talked, the more irritated his tone became.

    Chad hung up the phone, and looked displeased.

    In the mountains, the night was particrly cold. With the cold wind into the neck, Chad shivered, had his hands in his pockets, shrug his shoulders and ran back to the house.

    Thest dish of egg soup was served, and Anthony¡¯s bruising around the corner of his mouth was especially visible in the light.

    Lucie asked worriedly, ¡°Howe you got hurt when you came out of the kitchen? Did you just fight?¡±

    Chad was instantly stared at by several people.

    Heughed and raised his hand to touch his head unnaturally, ¡°No, no, why fight with him for nothing?¡±

    Anthony also nodded and looked very calm , ¡°The kitchen floor is a little slippery. I just fell down.¡±

 Chapter 788 Smoking in her presence

    If he just fell, why did his mouth hurt? What kind of weirdnding posture did he have?

    All the people sitting by the table saw through it but did not expose it. They tacitly picked up the cutlery and ate the food silently.

    After dinner, Lyra apanied Lucie to do the dishes.

    The three men said they wanted to talk and went out with a kerosenemp.

    On the country road, the atmosphere was oppressive.

    The three men walked in silence until they could no longer see the house, and Malcolm, who was at the front, stopped first.

    He turned sharply, and his cold ck eyes fixed on Anthony.

    Anthony put his hands in his pockets, aszy and calm as ever.

    Seeing his face, Malcolm scowled, ¡°Chad.¡±

    Chad knew what he meant almost immediately. He took two quick steps forward, grabbed Anthony by the cor of his shirt, and was about to beat Anthony¡¯s face.

    Anthony squinted at Chad and said, ¡°Don¡¯t punch me in the face. It¡¯s too obvious.¡±

    Chad¡¯s fist faltered, then quickly turned and mmed into Anthony¡¯s stomach.

    Several times in a row, Chad was getting more and more ruthless.

    Anthony didn¡¯t fight back at all and didn¡¯t say a word. The pain was so intense that he could barely hold it in. It wasn¡¯t until his throat was stained with blood that he tilted his head and choked on a mouthful of blood.

    Chad stopped, let go of his shirt, and gave him a disgruntled nudge.

    He stumbled back two steps. His back was against a trunk, and his hand was on the tree, and he was having another violent choking cough.

    The blood at the corner of his mouth was red, and Anthony¡¯s face was a little pale, and he was in a lot of pain.

    Malcolm looked at his miserable face and felt a little better. ¡°You even pretended to be Rara¡¯s husband. If Lyra had nodded, wouldn¡¯t you have run away a long time ago?¡±

    Anthony wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with one hand and licked his teeth.

    ¡°You¡¯re joking. I were just teasing Rara. Who knew that even though she has no memory, she is still very smart.¡±

    Malcolm furrowed his brow and ground his teeth, ¡°You¡¯re so infuriating.¡±

    Chad stepped forward again, pushed Anthony up a tree, and punched him in the stomach again.

    Anthony coughed violently, but he didn¡¯t scream. He had his own integrity.

    Malcolm looked at him coldly. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you hiding?¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­ two big shots from NIB are going to beat me up. How can I hide?¡±

    He smiled dejectedly and evilly, and his fine face did not look any worse for the blood at the corners of his mouth.

    He would rather than wait for Malcolm to make a move and throw him back in prison.

    He¡¯d feel better if Chad beat the crap out of him right now.

    He thought thoroughly, smiled and asked, ¡°Just a few punches, enough to relieve your anger?¡±

    That was like a provocation.

    Chad grabbed his shoulder and mmed it into a tree, being very furious.

    ¡°Yes! You¡¯re indeed infuriating! I¡¯m gonna kick your ass all night long, and I¡¯m gonna kick your smug face in, and I¡¯m gonna see what you can do with Lyra!¡±

    Anthony smiled but looked indifferent.

    Malcolm, on the other hand, calmed down and asked, ¡°Do you know why Rara has amnesia?¡±

    Anthony shook his head. ¡°Not really. She doesn¡¯t remember anything. I asked Lucie. Lucie said she found her in the field. She was hurt and unconscious. Lucie carried her home on her back and woke up like this.¡±

    How could she get hurt¡­

    Did she get hurt in the ident while running away?

    Malcolm¡¯s heart wrenched, and he was furious that he hadn¡¯t been there to protect Lyra.

    But whether Lyra had amnesia or not, after tonight¡¯s performance, it was not entirely certain.

    He was afraid she would have to go to the hospital for a check-up before he knew the result.

    In any case, it will have to wait until tomorrow.

    ¡°Go back.¡±

    He walked away. The two men behind him had no intention of following him. He held the kerosenemp and looked back at them.

    His eyes were like asking: Don¡¯t go? Want to feed mosquitoes in the mountains?

    Chad¡¯s face lit up with a smile. ¡°Can you go back first? I want to talk to Anthony alone.¡±

    Someone needed to be beaten up. He hadn¡¯t satisfied yet.

    Malcolm knew what he was going to do and didn¡¯t stop him. He just said, ¡°Be careful. They¡¯ll get suspicious if wait too long.¡±

    ¡°All right, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡­

    More than ten minutester.

    Chad and Anthony went back to the house one after the other.

    Chad rolled up his sleeves and stepped into the doorway in a good mood.

    Anthony was limping up against the wall. His good-looking face was pale and unscarred except for the bruise on the corner of his mouth as he walked out.

    His blue eyes were slightly ck. With a word, he walked into the room.

    He¡¯d been here for a few days, and Lucie gave him her room and slept with Lyra, so his room was inside.

    Lucie wasing out with a washbasin when she saw Anthony again.

    By the time Anthony tried to switch positions, it was toote, and Lucie found him.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s wrong after you went out?¡±

    The two men in the living room were both on their mobile phones, looking unconcerned.

    Anthony smiled. ¡°No, I think I just got a little dizzy from the wind.¡±

    ¡°Have you got a cold?¡± Lucie said with concern. ¡°I have some medicine in my room. Let me see. Take two pills.¡±

    ¡°No, I have a good body. I won¡¯t feel dizzy tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡± Lucie looked him up and down, and was a little worried, ¡°Really just dizzy? Why do I see you have been holding the waist?¡±

    Anthony smiled. ¡°Just psoatic strain. It¡¯s an old problem. It won¡¯t hurt. It¡¯ll be fine in a couple of days.¡±

    Chad, who wasying on the floor next to him, couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud and tut.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, you¡¯re only around 30 years old and your waist is not good enough. This is not eptable. You need to strengthen your training in the future to nourish your body and be careful of being disliked by your future wife.¡±

    Anthony scowled, grunted, straightened his back, returned to the room and closed the door behind him.

    With a thud, the flimsy door shook.

    Sensing his anger, Lucie stood by the door for a long moment, feeling embarrassed.

    Chad said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, Lucie. He¡¯s just a little grumpy. He¡¯s not allowed to talk about his health. Go to bed. It¡¯ste.¡±

    ¡°All right, Mr. White, get some rest. If you don¡¯t feel well on the floor, let me know and I¡¯ll think of another way.¡±

    Chad smiled and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lucie. We can sleep on just one bench. It¡¯s a great floor.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m going back inside. You guys go to sleep.¡±

    The door of the other room was shut.

    The house was not soundproof.

    Malcolm, sitting against the wall, could hear Lucie and Lyra talking in the next room.

    ¡°Mr. White seems to have a bigger reaction than Mr. Cahan at that time. The way he looked at you today, I felt so depressed. He might be telling the truth.¡±

    Malcolm was listening very carefully and wanted to know Lyra¡¯s attitude.

    After two seconds, he heard Lyra¡¯s voice. ¡°I can¡¯t believe both. Their acting skills are too good. Forget it, Lucie. Go to sleep. I¡¯m so sleepy.¡±

    After that, the light went out in the room.

    The light from the crack in the door frame was gone. Malcolm¡¯s face was dark and his chest was clogged.

    Night after night, he had insomnia because he was worried about his wife. Now he found her. Not only was he despised, but also can not hold her.

    That was so miserable.

    He sighed sullenly.

    Chad immediately came over, afraid that he was cold and put two military coat to him, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. You must be tired. Have a good sleep.¡±

    Malcolm was so angry, and couldn¡¯t find a ce to vent his anger, so he gave Chad a sidelong nce and said, ¡°Do you care if I sleep or not?¡±

    Chad nodded his head, without a trace of anger. ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll sleep by myself then.¡±

    Hey down and fell asleep in a few minutes.

    And the snoring sound gradually rose.

    Malcolm took a deep breath and swallowed the night¡¯s bitterness alone.

    Suddenly, Chad, who was sleeping, rolled over, and slowly put his arm around his waist, as if afraid of the coldness.

    His eyes narrowed and his anger was repressed to the extreme.

    Hold on, but he can¡¯t be tolerant any more.

    Malcolm moved Chad¡¯s arm, kicked him in the ass, and kicked him away.

    He pulled back the sheets, got up, put on his coat, took out a pack of cigarettes and a lighter from Chad¡¯s pocket, and quietly put on his shoes and went out.

    Unable to sleep, he sat on a low stool in the courtyard under the dim moonlight.

    He lit his lighter, lit a cigarette, and took a deep, mncholy puff.

    Smoking, his eyes lookedzy.

    Suddenly, the back bedroom door opened without warning.

    A slender figure carrying a kerosenemp was slowly out of the bedroom.

    Malcolm looked back and saw it was Lyra.

    He instantly panicked and want to hide the cigarette butt in hand instinctively.

    But after two seconds of awkwardness, he regained hisposure.

    His wife said she didn¡¯t remember him. What would she do if he just smoked?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Holding his breath, he took a deep puff, deliberately turned around, and stared at Lyra as he puffed out arge smoke ring.

    That was very arrogant.

 Chapter 789 Bragging like a peacock

    After blowing out the smoke ring, he licked his teeth lightly, and deliberately raised his handsome eyebrows at Lyra.

    His appearance was a bit flirtatious, but also extremely provocative.

    His face was full of fearlessness as if he had not been beaten for a long time.

    Very infuriating!

    More infuriating than Anthony!

    He was such an extremely arrogant man, but his hands trembled so much that he could barely hold the cigarette.

    It was his first time to provoke his wife by smoking like this. He was afraid, nervous, and forced himself not to be frightened.

    Lyra stared at him from a distance, expressionless.

    She looked at him several more times, sneered, and turned to go to a small outhouse.

    She didn¡¯t even say a word to him.

    Malcolm was speechless.

    There was no particr reaction, let alone anger.

    A sense of loss came one after another. He slumped his shoulders, and pursed his slightly bitter lips.

    Like a peacock spreading its tail, no one appreciated the pain and sadness after that.

    After two minutes of decay, the door of the small outhouse opened again.

    With a squeak, Malcolm quickly straightened his back, pretended to be nonchnt, and continued to smoke.

    He deliberately turned sideways so that Lyra could clearly see his movements of breathing smoke from behind.

    His jawline was extremely sharp under the moonlight, and his profile was extremely handsome under the lingering smoke.

    He even raised his chin slightly so that Lyra could clearly see his Adam¡¯s apple.

    With the action of smoking, his Adam¡¯s apple was extremely sexy and sensual, and it was a sultry and unbeatable style.

    But this time, Lyra, who came out of the house, didn¡¯t even look at him.

    By ncing at her, Malcolm watched her enter the house without looking away.

    With a bang, the door closed.

    That was totally in vain.

    She didn¡¯t want to talk to him at all.

    His eyes were red, his fingers holding the cigarette were cold, and his face turned pale inch by inch. He so wronged.

    Seeing him smoking, his wife didn¡¯t react at all¡­

    She didn¡¯t even bother to give him a look.

    If she remembered him, Lyra would never be so tolerant of smoking.

    Because of Spencer¡¯s disease, his heart was not good congenitally, and his respiratory tract was not well. Letting the kid inhale second-hand smoke will aggravate the condition.

    Therefore, no smoking was an order in the familyw, and it was also Lyra¡¯s limit.

    Recently he smoked, one after another, and puffed with enjoyment in front of Lyra.

    Lyra¡¯s only sneer just now was just like mocking a peacock that opened its tail to court.

    Amnesia?

    So what happened to those moves tonight? Anthony might not see it, but he couldn¡¯t be wrong.

    Distraught for a moment, Malcolm burned the whole cigarette unconsciously.

    He raised his boots, crushed the cigarette butts, opened the pack of cigarette, picked up one from it, and lit it.

    Keep smoking.

    The buzzing sound of the lighter was quite obvious in the quiette night.

    Malcolm was not reconciled.

    He had an urge to smoke the entire pack that Chad had left, betting that Lyra still cared about him.

    But when the second one was almost finished, he gave up.

    Even if Lyra really didn¡¯t remember him, if she regained her memory in the future and mentioned his brilliant record of daring to smoke a whole pack of cigarettes a night, sooner orter she will have to settle the score, and she will probably find a way to beat him to death.

    Even if he died, the thick whip might not even break.

    He can¡¯t take this bet. That was terrible.

    Reluctantly putting the pack of cigarette back into his pocket, he stamped out the second cigarette, returned to the house with a bored look, closed the wooden door, and returned to the floor in the living room.

    Chad had already slept out of order, and upied the entire floor, not even a corner left.

    The whole room was filled with hisfortable snoring.

    Scowling, Malcolm lightly kicked him on the leg.

    No response, he was sleeping like a dead pig.

    The anger in Malcolm¡¯s heart was burning violently.

    Chad dared to sleep so soundly that hepletely forgot the rules of NIB that he could only sleep lightly when performing tasks.

    He really wanted to beat Chad, but he was afraid of waking up other people, so he could only slowly squat down, reach out and pinch the soft flesh on the inner side of Chad¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    Chad was dreaming, but he was suddenly woken up by the pain in his arm.

    He blinked sleepily, rubbed his poor arm, and stared innocently at Malcolm¡¯s dark face.

    ¡°Bro?¡± Did he make a mistake?

    Malcolm opened his mouth, wanted to reprimand, but finally just sighed, ¡°Sleep farther away. You¡¯re taking my ce.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Sorry!¡±

    Chad quickly moved back, shrunk to the edge of the cold quilt, and gave Malcolm three-quarters of the ce on the floor.

    Malcolm took off his coat, put it on the quilt, andy down slowly.

    Chad was lying on his side, and his long legs curled up in coldness. Staring at Malcolm¡¯s face, he was still rubbing his pinched arm and afraid to sleep.

    After waking up, he knew why Malcolm was pinching him. He was performing a mission, and it was unclear whether there was any danger around him. He actually fell asleep. That was too careless.

    ¡°Bro, I was wrong.¡± He apologized softly under the quilt.

    Malcolm said ¡°hmm¡± with a nk expression on his face, ¡°Don¡¯t get close to me to hug me again. You will be at your own risk.¡±

    ¡°Understood¡­¡±

    Chad moved back again, far away from Malcolm, and half of his back was almost out of the quilt.

    He huddled neatly at the edge of the quilt, closed his eyes and fell into a light sleep.

    His hands and feet were getting colder and colder, and he was shivering. In a daze, he still unconsciously leaned over to Malcolm¡¯s arm to keep warm.

    Malcolm was upset, frowned, and endured it.

    He didn¡¯t scold Chad, but he was more daring, groping and getting closer, sleeping with his head against him.

    ¡°Want to die?¡± Gnashing, Malcolm said so.

    In a murderous aura, he was terribly fierce.

    Chad held his breath in horror, hesitated for a moment, and boldly put his arms around him, with a heroic look on his face.

    ¡°Bro, just hug you for a while. It¡¯s too cold. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°When we get back, you punish me as you please.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Whip, board, stick, cane¡­ You can use anything to beat me, as long as you don¡¯t kill me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t move and his body froze in response.

    Chad swallowed nervously. Seeing that he didn¡¯t object, he put his legs up again, and hugged him like an octopus.

    Since he was picked up by Malcolm from the border at the age of ten, and had been with Malcolm for almost twenty years, this was the first time he can sleep with Malcolm in his arms.

    Before meeting Keira, Malcolm was his only rtive.

    To be able to rest with Malcolm in his arms for a night like this, even if he was dragged to the White family¡¯s hall and beaten to death, it would be worth it.

    The bed was warm and Chad slept soundly.

    Like a most loyal dog by his master, he fell asleepfortably.

    The snoring started again.

    Malcolm exhaled heavily, nced down at Chad who hugged his body, turned his face to the other side in disgust, andined coldly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    He was toozy to move, kept lying t, and then closed his eyes to rest.

    Nothing happened all night, and they slept until dawn.

    The rooster in the yard crowed for the second time at six o¡¯clock in the morning.

    Lucie got up quietly.

    She was eeding chickens, picking vegetables, washing vegetables, and cooking, which were all very killed for her.

    Malcolm only slept for four hours when he was awakened by the sound of cooking in the kitchen.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He felt his chest waspressed and it was difficult to breathe.

    That was so weighty.

    He slowly opened his eyes. Chad was still hugging him, so he kept this position all night.

    He was getting insatiable by hugging him like this.

    Malcolm¡¯s anger gradually rose, and the already bad mood was like adding fuel to the fire, and he found an outlet.

    He took Chad¡¯s leg away, rolled over by the arm, and kicked his ass hard.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Chad rolled around on the floor and woke up.

    Clutching his back sadly, he woke uppletely, and looked at Malcolm with a bitter look.

    ¡°Bro?¡± What¡¯s wrong?

    Malcolm sat up solemnly, and ordered in a deep voice, ¡°Go for a two-kilometer morning run, immediately.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Malcolm showed no expression, and started to count down the seconds ruthlessly, ¡°Three.¡±

    Before he could count to two, Chad turned over and got up, hurriedly put on his shoes. Before he even had time to put on his coat, he ran out with the clothes and disappeared in a sh.

    Malcolm watched his disappearing back, sneered and shook his head, rubbing half of his arm that was numb by Chad. He got up and dressed, and cleaned the floor meticulously.

    In a few minutes, he folded the quilts in a neat manner and ced them on the wooden sofa.

    Ten minutes or soter.

    Lyra got up too.

    Her long hair was gracefully gathered to one side, and she wasbing her hair with ab.

    She walked out of the room slowly, and sessfully saw Malcolm sitting on a low stool outside the door smoking a cigarette again.

    It was the third one. His craving for tobo was really strong.

 Chapter 790 Getting beat up by my wife early in the morning

    Concentrating the strange look in her eyes, Lyra put down theb, went to the washbasin without looking sideways, and cleaned herself.

    After a few more minutes, her forehead was slightly wet. Her fair and clean cheeks were free of any makeup. She looked fresh and beautiful, and she walked out of the toilet slowly.

    She inadvertently looked at the man wearing a ck military coat by the door.

    The man still held a cigarette between his fingertips. It had just been lit and it was a new one.

    After only a few minutes, another one was smoked?

    Two in the morning, and two at night, did he still need his lungs?

    As if noticing her gaze, Malcolm turned his head slowly, with his ck eyes meeting hers.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    But after only looking at each other for two seconds, Malcolm withdrew his eyes dejectedly, and continued to sip his cigarette with a face full of self-denial.

    Lyra frowned, walked over, stretched out her hand to grab the cigarette in his hand, and stopped him, ¡°Stop smoking.¡±

    Malcolm moved his hand away, and was afraid that she would touch the sparks from the cigarette.

    He looked very arrogant, and waspletely free from the hurt and sorrow when he introduced himselfst night.

    ¡°There is only one person in this world who can control me, and that is my wife. If you don¡¯t even admit that you¡¯re my wife, why should you take care of my business?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s face looked cold, with her bright eyes covering her anger, ¡°I¡¯m not, but I have to take care of it too.¡±

    She grabbed the cigarette butt forcefully, threw it on the ground, and stomped it out.

    ¡°Lucie and I don¡¯t smoke. Isn¡¯t it too much for you to smell smoke in the room and let us inhale second-hand smoke?¡±

    Being reasonable and well-founded, she was really angry, as if she hated the smoke to the extreme.

    But there was no look or word that showed she cared his health.

    Malcolm¡¯s handsome face paled. He swallowed the bitterness in his mouth, avoided her fierce gaze, and smiledzily.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s really not good to affect you, then I¡¯ll go a little farther away before smoking.¡±

    Putting the cigarette case back in his pocket, Malcolm got up to leave.

    A strong gust of wind hit his ear, and Malcolm subconsciously turned his head to avoid it, but was grabbed by the cor of his back by her fair hands.

    Being annoyed, he fought back with his backhand, but he didn¡¯t dare to use too much force.

    Lyra dodged, and flexibly showed jujitsu to catch him, using all her strength.

    The two fought at the door on the spot.

    Lucie, who was the kitchen, heard the movement, and hurried out to persuade, ¡°Oh, what¡¯s going on? Why did you start fighting?¡±

    Malcolm froze, stared at Lucie twice, and slowed down the defense.

    At the moment when he was distracted, Lyra¡¯s eyes turned deterrent, and a beautiful throw over the shoulder directly knocked the man, whose height was 1. 88-meter, to the ground.

    With her knees on his lower back, Lyra grabbed his hands and held them behind his back.

    The hem of the coat was rolled up and quickly wrapped around his hands.

    Malcolm was afraid of hurting her if he fought back, so he didn¡¯t dare to resist.

    The whole process only took a few seconds, without dy.

    Lyra didn¡¯t suppress her anger anymore. She got up quickly, grabbed Malcolm¡¯s cor again, lifted him up and pressed his hands that were held behind her back. Raising her knees, she kicked his strong buttocks twice.

    Hiss, it hurt¡­

    His ass must have bruises.

    That was a lot harder than he kicked Chad.

    Malcolm¡¯s legs trembled. He took a deep breath, held back his muffled moan, and let her beat him.

    Behind him, Lucie looked dumbfounded at Lyra, who was so powerful.

    Anthony, who came out of the wash, leaned half against the wall. His gaze kept on Lyra¡¯s face, observing her expression.

    Outside the yard, Chad, who had just run two kilometers in the morning, also witnessed this unterally suppressed fight.

    He widened his eyes in horror.

    Did this count¡­ he watched a scene where Malcolm was subjected to ¡°domestic violence¡±?

    At the yard.

    Lyra kicked him several times, only kicking the meaty part without hurting the bone.

    After the beating, she let go of Malcolm with a cold look, slid her hand into Malcolm¡¯s pocket, and took out the cigarette case.

    With a snap, the cigarette case was thrown to the ground.

    She stepped on it with one foot and it became t.

    She squinted her eyes in disgust. Staring at the pack of cigarettes, as if still feeling angry, she kicked the pack of cigarettes far away.

    After dealing with the cigarettes, she stared at the back of Malcolm¡¯s head and warned seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you onest time, I hate cigarettes. Even if you get out and smoke, as long as I smell of cigarettes on your body, I will feel sick.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care which big shot you are from Suham. If you stay here, you must abide by my rules. If you dare to smoke in front of me and provoke me, just try it if you are not afraid of being beaten.¡±

    She turned around with a cold look, and took Lucie¡¯s hand. Her voice softened, ¡°He smells too much of smoke. Lucie, you can¡¯t smell it. Don¡¯t let him in the house.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Lucie was embarrassed, ¡°it¡¯s time for breakfast.¡±

    ¡°I think he¡¯s full of cigarettes. It¡¯s no big deal if he¡¯s hungry. We don¡¯t care about him. We¡¯ll eat by ourselves.¡±

    Lucie wanted to say something, but was dragged into the room by Lyra.

    Anthony was still leaning against the door, observing Lyra¡¯s attitude towards Malcolm, when he was pped by Lyra.

    ¡°In the future, if you bring such impolite guests to trouble me and Lucie, you should get out too.¡±

    Anthony froze for a moment.

    Just now he saw very clearly from behind that Lyra had beaten Malcolm ruthlessly.

    It seemed to be really amnesia.

    This new impression of Malcolm was probably negative, right?

    Thinking of this, he smiled slightly, ¡°Got it.¡±

    When the three of them entered the house, Chad hurried over to help Malcolm.

    ¡°Bro, are you okay?¡±

    Malcolm held his waist, scowled, and didn¡¯t want to say a word.

    He was not okay, not at all.

    Getting kicked by his wife early in the morning, how can he feel okay?

    Although he wanted to be beaten on purpose, Lyra didn¡¯t do it because she was worried about his health, but because she hated smoking.

    The beating was not worth it.

    And he felt still a little sorry¡­

    He let out a sluggish breath, and leaned on Chad¡¯s shoulder with little strength. With his long eyshes drooping, he was listless.

    Chad sighed, helped him gather his coat, and asked worriedly, ¡°Lyra doesn¡¯t remember you anymore. Why did she still beat you?¡±

    Just now Lyra beat Malcolm so hard that Chad grinned his teeth and felt his butt hurt as well when watching it.

    Malcolm was silent for a few seconds, ¡°I smoked two cigarettesst night, and I also smoked two this morning. I was caught by her.¡±

    Chad was stunned, ¡°It¡¯s only been a few hours, bro, you smoked four?¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Bro, you are too indulgent! You are not afraid of hurting your lungs, indeed¡­ you should be beaten, and you should be beaten harder!¡±

    He added fuel to the fire.

    Malcolm¡¯s chin was off his shoulder, and he gave him a cool look.

    With just one look, Chad hesitated in seconds.

    ¡°I was wrong¡­¡± He made a silencing motion to seal his mouth.

    Malcolm reminded with a sneer, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring any cigarettes. It was your cigarette case that was thrown away.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Chad felt bad for a moment, and immediately touched his pocket.

    Sure enough, the cigarette case was gone.

    With a miserable look, he touched Malcolm with his arm, and said earnestly, ¡°Bro, that cigarette is so expensive. I was only willing to smoke one for a few days. Now it¡¯s all gone. It should¡­ can it be reimbursed?¡±

    Malcolm felt suffocated, ¡°Whoever stepped on it, you will ask for reimbursement.¡±

    After finishing speaking in a cool tone, he tightened his coat, pushed open the short courtyard door, and went to the countryne.

    His wife won¡¯t let him enter the house, and won¡¯t let him have breakfast, so let¡¯s blow some cold air, let the smell of cigarettes off his body, and clear his mind.

    ¡°Bro?¡±

    Chad yelled from the yard.

    Lyra was so sensitive to cigarettes, so Chad didn¡¯t even dare to ask for it.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t look back, and quickly disappeared.

    Chad wanted to chase, but Lucie in the house was calling him to have breakfast.

    After the morning run, he was really hungry, so Chad had to go back to the house for food.

    Five minutester.

    Malcolm walked to a creek, and just as he found a suitable rock to sit on, Chad rushed over to him.

    With a silly smile on his face, Chad eagerly took out two buckwheat buns that had been warming in his arms, squatted at Malcolm¡¯s feet, and handed them to him with both hands.

    ¡°Skipping breakfast is bad for your health. How about some?¡±

    Malcolm nced at it, inexplicably recalling what Lyra said to Lucie just now, ¡°I think he¡¯s already full of cigarettes. It¡¯s not a big deal if he¡¯s hungry missing a meal¡­¡±

    Instantly, he lost appetite.

    He looked away coldly, and said in a muffled voice, ¡°I¡¯m full of anger. I won¡¯t eat.¡±

    Chad had no temper, so he can only coax, ¡°Bro, eat something. Lyra watched me take it just now. She didn¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s considered¡­ her acquiescence!¡±

 Chapter 791 The Sound of gunfire

    Malcolm nced sideways at Chad¡¯s buns wrapped in oiled paper

    She was so angry just now, but allowed Chad to bring him with breakfast?

    ¡°How did she react?¡±

    Chad thought for a while, ¡°Lyra¡­ she didn¡¯t have any special reaction. Before they started eating, I picked buns in oiled paper and put them away. Eat some. You have to save your strength to take your wife home.¡±

    Malcolm took it.

    When it was tough time, he should not get angry with Lyra.

    While he ate breakfast, Chad walked to the stream, fingered the clear water, and breathed in the fresh forest air.

    ¡°Bro, what are you going to do next? When will you take Lyra back?¡±

    Malcolm sat domineeringly. His eyes were downcast in thought, and he didn¡¯t answer right away.

    He thought of the note Frank had given him.

    It was the clue given by Frank, directing him to check Anthony¡¯s whereabouts.

    Frank clearly knew where Lyra was, and purposely lured him here.

    Not surprisingly, Frank should make a move within these two days.

    ¡°Send over ten helicopters, a team of special forces, with all the guns and weapons ready. And tell Brad to arrange to hide in the nearby mountains. Surround the mountain, and investigate whether there are other people hiding in the mountains by the way.¡±

    ¡°If anyone dares to go up the mountain quietly, don¡¯t disturb them and let them go. In addition, when necessary, all personnel must protect Lyra first.¡±

    Chad nodded, ¡°Understood.¡±

    The business was almost arranged, and Malcolm was going to go back to the house.

    Remembering that Lyra disliked the smell of cigarettes on him, he asked Chad, ¡°Do I smell the smell of cigarettes?¡±

    Chad moved closer to his neck, sniffing carefully at the cor of his shirt underneath.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sensitive to the smell of smoke. I can¡¯t smell it. It seems¡­ it¡¯s gone?¡±

    Unable to smell yet being so close, Malcolm frowned unhappily, and pped Chad on the head to move him away.

    ¡°Stay away.¡±

    Chad grinned and rubbed his forehead, ¡°How about I ask Brad to bring a few more sets of clothes? I don¡¯t know how many days we¡¯re staying here. You have to change.¡±

    That sounded OK.

    Malcolm agreed to the n and sat down on the rock again, intending to returnter.

    In case Lyra smelt smoke on him and needed to beat him again.

    *

    Before noon.

    Malcolm took Chad back to the house.

    Both of them changed into a set of clothes. Malcolm¡¯s shirt was white and he wore a dark gray coat outside. He walked majesticly, and his aura remained the same.

    Chad changed into a camouge jacket, military boots and trousers, looking very heroic.

    The two walked slowly along the country road. Their outstanding looks always looked like the protagonists of pictorial weekly magazines.

    But in the house, they didn¡¯t see Lyra in the room, only Lucie.

    After asking Lucie and learning that Lyra and Anthony went to a field to pick vegetables together, Malcolm didn¡¯t look happy and quickly went to that ce.

    When he came to the field, Malcolm saw two figures picking cabbage from a distance.

    Although the distance between Lyra and Anthony was not particrly close, they seemed to be chatting, talking andughing, and the atmosphere was quite harmonious.

    The jealousy instantly swept through his whole body, and Chad felt the cold aura on Malcolm¡¯s body almost immediately.

    Chad stepped forward very wittily, and shouted to Anthony who was picking vegetables in the field, ¡°Anthony,e out. I have something to do with you.¡±

    Anthony paused, turned his head slowly, and nced at the two standing on the bank of the field.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle as soon as I finish picking the cabbages.¡±

    Malcolm became more unhappy, and was grim as hell.

    Chad immediately jumped into the field and dragged Anthony away, ¡°It¡¯s urgent. You must follow me immediately. There are plenty of cabbages to be picked, and you can¡¯t pick any cabbages that aren¡¯t yours!¡±

    The words meant more than he said, and he directly took Anthony¡¯s arm and dragged him away. Anthony furrowed his eyebrows, and the pain in his whole body was awakened by Chad¡¯s pulling. The pain was so great that he could only let Chad pull him away.

    Lyra didn¡¯t care about it, and concentrated on picking the cabbage that grew well in the field and putting it in the basket.

    Malcolm watched her for a while, stepped on the soft field with military boots slowly, walked up to her and squatted down, admiring her serious movements.

    The gaze from the side was too dazzling. Lyra turned her head and looked at him.

    ¡°Changed clothes? This suit suits you quite well.¡±

    The gentle voice was very to the point, and Lyra smiled, as if shepletely forgot that she got angry and beat him up in the morning.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t mind either.

    It was normal to be beaten by his wife, as long as she didn¡¯t hate him.

    ¡°Observed so carefully?¡±

    Lyra sneered,¡±The color of the clothes has changed, and I¡¯m not blind.¡±

    Was it so difficult just saying that she had paid attention to him?

    He was not discouraged, and helped Lyra pick a small cabbage she liked first, and put it in the basket.

    ¡°Rara, I saidst night that I have our marriage certificate, do you remember?¡±

    ¡°Remember?¡±

    He continued, ¡°The marriage certificate is locked in the drawer of the wardrobe at home. The key is with me. The position of the drawer is hard to find. Besides, there are other important documents in it. I can¡¯t let others touch it, so I can¡¯t take it for the time being. Can youe with me? I will show you the proof you want.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Lyra sneered again, ¡°Why do you even say the same words? Anthony did the same a few days ago. He insisted that I go with him. I disagreed. He just stood in the yard all night.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s face froze.

    Lyra sighed and continued earnestly, ¡°I don¡¯t remember many things. You are all strangers to me. If it wasn¡¯t for Anthony, I wouldn¡¯t even know that my name is Lyra Lloyd.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not stupid. I don¡¯t have a mobile phone or anything that can prove my identity. The mountains are remote. How did you find this ce? Who told you my location?¡±

    She emphasized thest few words very hard, and there was something in the words.

    Malcolm frowned suddenly, understanding what she meant.

    She suspected that someone around had been secretly watching her and leaking her location.

    ¡°I will investigate this matter. It is too dangerous here. There are forests everywhere, which is very convenient for bad guys to hide. I am really worried about your safety. I want to send you away first.¡±

    Only when she was safe will he have the energy to deal with Frank who was secretly doing bad things.

    Lyra shook her head and insisted, ¡°I won¡¯t leave. Even if I want to leave, I have to take Lucie with me. She must¡­¡±

    Boom-!

    Before she could finish speaking, there was a deafening sniper rifle shot in the field.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Malcolm reacted quickly and rolled around the field with Lyra in his arms.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    His arm was grazed by a stray bullet, and his gray coat was cut and soaked in blood.

    Lyra stared at his arm, and her pupils dted, ¡°You¡¯re hurt.¡±

    It was an emergency, and she waspletely free from the shyness and embarrassment of being pressed by a stranger, and her eyes were fixed on the blood on Malcolm¡¯s arm.

    Malcolm¡¯s attention was all on observing the direction of the shooting, and he didn¡¯t pay attention to the details of her expression, so he smiled indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a small scratch.¡±

    The cabbages were too short in the field, and there was no shelter to cover themselves at all.

    Fortunately, there was a field of wheat in front of the cabbage field, and when the two people got down on the ground, they immediately covered their direction.

    The bullet was shot through the wheat, and Malcolm had discovered the anomaly long ago, so he avoided being hit by the shot.

    He held Lyra tightly under his body, so close that he could hear each other¡¯s heartbeats.

    Without thinking about anything else, he quickly took out his cell phone from his pocket and called Chad.

    ¡°There are sniper shooters in the mountains. From the direction of two o¡¯clock above the wheat, the shooting position is about 300 meters away in the woods. Visually, there is a bunker. Go check it immediately.¡±

 Chapter 792 Subconscious care cannot be hidden

    Chad didn¡¯t take Anthony far away, and heard the gunshot clearly. And he had already headed the ce where the gun was shot.

    Anthony followed him too.

    In the field, the breeze blew, and the wheat swayed with the wind.

    There was a very light rustling sound.

    Malcolm put his phone down and looked back at Lyra¡¯s face.

    After ten days of separation, it seemed that it had been a long time since he had seen her so closely.

    Her skin, without any cosmetics, was tender, fair and tight, and her eyebrows were slightly drawn together, with a hint of mncholy.

    Malcolm couldn¡¯t help stroking her cheek with the back of his hand, when his dark eyes were full of attachment. He swallowed hard and wanted to kiss his wife a little bit.

    But Lyra didn¡¯t remember who he was. If he kissed her, will he be beaten?

    Looking at each other, Lyra quickly avoided his gaze and the touch of his fingers.

    ¡°Mr. White, whether we are a couple, it has yet to be verified. Please be more self-respecting.¡±

    In such a critical moment, he still thought about teasing her.

    Malcolm curled his lips disapprovingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The wheat field in front of us is a bunker. And that person should be thinking of going down the mountain and fleeing quickly, instead of continuing to shoot when it¡¯s not certain.¡±

    He stared at Lyra¡¯s lips and swallowed hard again. Controlling his reason, instead of kissing her, he smiled.

    ¡°I just heard you cared about me. Did you remember something?¡±

    Lyra turned her eyes away, and snorted proudly, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. It¡¯s just that the ident happened so suddenly. I didn¡¯t expect to see your blood.¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    He frowned suddenly, covered his arm in pain, and his whole body went limp.

    Lyra immediately asked, ¡°Where does it hurt? Did you hurt your arm bone? Take off you clothes and let me take a look.¡±

    Her subconscious concern cannot be hidden.

    Malcolm restrained the pain and furrowed his brows. Smiling, he felt very satisfied, ¡°I am injured but why are you so nervous? You still say you don¡¯t remember me? Are you deliberately not wanting to recognize me? Are you still angry with me?¡±

    Lyra was startled, and quickly realized that he had just been cheating on her.

    Feeling furious, she grabbed Malcolm¡¯s cor and pulled it hard, pulling him onto her body.

    With her head raised, she bit his Adam¡¯s apple, leaving two rows of shallow teeth marks.

    She wasughing wantonly.

    ¡°I have been pressed for so long, so I should ask for something.¡±

    After finishing her words, she raised her hand quietly, and pinched hard on his firm buttocks.

    ¡°Mr. White, it feels good. You must have been working out regrly. It seems I was merciful this morning. I didn¡¯t kick you hard enough.¡±

    She teased and smiled. Her fair face, without makeup, was naturally charming, as if she was teasing a cute guy.

    Malcolm: ¡°I came out of the army. I have been training since I was a child. It definitely feels good, but this morning I was still hurt from kicking, and my buttocks are bruised.¡±

    Lyra was stunned a little bit, quickly snorted and looked away.

    He smoked four cigarettes, and was only kicked by her four times in the morning.

    ¡°You deserve it.¡±

    She didn¡¯t feel bad at all but just felt that it wasn¡¯t cruel enough, which made him indulge himself so much these days, and didn¡¯t take his body seriously at all.

    Malcolm observed her expression clearly. Seeing that there was only a moment of astonishment on her face, and there was no look of wanting to feel sorry for him, he couldn¡¯t help lowering his eyes in disappointment.

    ¡°Did I think too much? Rara, do you really forget about me?¡±

    Lyra pushed him away, didn¡¯t let him continue to press herself, and corrected him like yesterday, ¡°Mr. White, I don¡¯t know you.¡±

    She squatted down, vigntly observed her surroundings, and nned to leave under the cover of the wheat.

    ¡°The gunshot just now must be heard from the house. I¡¯ll go back and see Lucie first.¡±

    After speaking, she took away the basket, which was full of cabbages, and left the field flexibly.

    Malcolm watched her figure, sighing heavily.

    He raised his hand and touched his Adam¡¯s apple again. It hurt a little.

    Did she really not remember or fake it?

    Even if she really didn¡¯t remember him, her reaction was still very suspicious, but¡­ wouldn¡¯t she blush and have a heartbeat racing when being pressed on the field by a strange man like this?

    Without thinking too much about it, Malcolm quickly got up and followed Lyra¡¯s footsteps.

    Chad went after the person who shot. It should be fine to hand the task over to Chad, because Malcolm had to protect his wife¡¯s safety first, and can¡¯t lose her again.

    The two returned to the house one after the other.

    Lucie was standing in the yard, pacing back and forth anxiously.

    As soon as she saw Lyra approaching, Lucie immediately stepped forward and took her hand, ¡°What¡¯s going on? I just¡­ how did I hear the gunshot? Are you not injured?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Lyra shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re fine. Lucie, how about you? Did you see anyone suspicious?¡±

    ¡°I was just feeding chickens in the back yard. I¡¯m fine. There are not many residents on the nearby hills, and most of them have moved to the city. How can there be any suspicious people passing by here?¡±

    Lyra looked around, with a calm expression, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Malcolm stood by and watched for a while, then walked over slowly, beckoning Lyra and Lucie to enter the house.

    When the two entered the room, he closed the door.

    The room was instantly dark.

    Lucie was frightened, turned on the light quickly, ran to the door and mmed on the door panel, asking Malcolm who was just outside the door, ¡°Mr. White, what are you doing?¡±

    Malcolm said deeply, ¡°There was a gunshot in the forest, and the opponent¡¯s weapon is not bad. You two have no ability to protect yourself. It¡¯s best to stay in the house and don¡¯t go anywhere. I will open the door after dealing with the people hiding in the dark.¡±

    He put the deadbolt on the door, locked the door firmly, and then continued with a faint unease, ¡°Lucie, help me take care of Rara.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Mr. White? Mr. White!¡± There was no movement outside the door, and Lucie was about to die of depression, ¡°Why he does so? Forcibly locking us here.¡±

    Compared to her anxiety, Lyra looked very calm.

    ¡°Outside is very dangerous. If there are still people hidden in the mountains shooting, it will hurt you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±

    Lyra looked up at her expression, and said, ¡°I heard they are all from the army. They are very skilled. I think they will protect our safety. We just need to stay here and wait for a while.¡±

    Lyra believed that Malcolm and Chad¡¯s many years of practical experience in NIB will handle this matter quickly, and she did not need to worry.

    She wanted to take this opportunity to have a chat with Lucie than the gunshot just now.

    Lucie walked slowly back to the wooden sofa, sat down, fingers twitching, seemed a little nervous.

    Lyra looked at her and asked with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s obviously safer in the house, why do I feel like you¡¯re getting nervous instead?¡±

    ¡°Am¡­ am I nervous? No, I¡¯m just a little worried about them.¡± Lucie smiled as if answering a question to herself. She was in her forties, and looked kind when she smiled.

    Lyra leaned over, sat beside her, and spoke to her in a gentle voice, ¡°I¡¯m still alive, and I really want to thank you. Otherwise I might have died a long time ago.¡±

    Lucie took Lyra¡¯s hand backhand and tapped it earnestly.

    ¡°You are too polite. I am lonely all the year round. Anyway, I am idle. Since you¡¯re here, my life has been much happier.¡±

    Lyra smiled slightly.

    Lucie continued, ¡°However, from your self-cultivation and temperament, as well as those three gentlemen, I can tell that you should be ady from a rich family. You¡¯ve always had a family, and staying in my little ce isn¡¯t an option¡­¡±

    She paused, thought for a while, and asked sincerely, ¡°In the past few days, I see that Mr. White and Mr. Cahan are sincere to you. You have to choose one, in case you really have a family and children. You have to return to your family.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t answer right away, but just stared at Lucie for a while.

    Why did it sound like she wanted her to leave quickly and leave here with the three men?

 Chapter 793 Will never mistake you for the rest of my life

    She lowered her eyes and asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m annoying?¡±

    Lucie was taken aback, then patted her hand again, signaling her not to think too much, ¡°How could I? my life is much more interesting when you¡¯re around. It¡¯s just¡­¡±

    It seemed a little hard to say. Lucie thought for a while before saying, ¡°I just think my ce is too shabby and simple, and a richdy like you should not live here. You¡¯ll feel ufortable.¡±

    Lyra smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t feel ufortable. Last time you said that your husband and son have gone to the city to earn money, and they onlye back once a year for the holidays. I want to spend more time with you.¡±

    After chatting with her, Lucie was obviously less nervous, ¡°Lyra, you are so kind.¡±

    With a smile on her face, Lyra continued to ask tentatively, ¡°Before saving me, you live here by yourself most of the time. Wouldn¡¯t you really feel lonely? If you want, you cane with me, and I will take you into the city and find your husband and son.¡±

    Lucie barely considered her proposal and shook her head decisively.

    ¡°This is where my origin is. They leave and I will guard this mountain for them.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ there were gunshots in the mountains today, and it¡¯s not safe here anymore.¡± Lyra asked worriedly.

    Lucie still shook her head persistently, and said nothing more this time, ¡°Just leave me alone. Even if I die, I will die here.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t ask any more questions.

    Thinking of the gold she saw under the mud floor in the back room, her eyes darkened.

    Outside the yard of the house, Malcolm actually didn¡¯t leave.

    The broken house was not very soundproof, and he can clearly hear themunication between Lyra and Lucie outside.

    A woman, or a vige woman with little skill, will really have no problem living alone in such a remote ce all year round?

    He frowned deeply, nning to take the opportunity to go into the back room to see if there were any photos of Lucie¡¯s husband and son.

    He was guarding the yard, and soon heard another gunshot.

    It was farther away,ing from down the mountain, but the sound was still very clear.

    Immediately afterwards, Malcolm received a call from Chad, ¡°Bro, I found a man who hid in the woods and shot. When Anthony and I rushed over, he just took off his sniper rifle and was about to run away. We chased him all the way down the mountain. I made the gunshot just now, and it hit the man in the leg. He slowed down just as he was surrounded by the men Brad had brought to seal the mountain.¡±

    Chad was always at ease in handling affairs, and Malcolm didn¡¯t show any special expression, ¡°Okay, take him to the helicopter and send him back to the bureau for interrogation as soon as possible to avoid idents.¡±

    ¡°Clear.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Malcolm called Brad and asked about the situation of investigation.

    ¡°Boss, we took the helicopter to the next mountain tond early in the morning. After sealing the mountain, we have not seen anyone going up the mountain during this time. That person should have been hiding in the mountain for a long time. For how long, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t know until after the interrogation.¡±

    ¡°Continue to search the mountain, even if it is a mouse, you can¡¯t let it go.¡±

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Tell me where the helicopter is. I¡¯m going to take Rara out of here.¡±

    After listening to Brad¡¯s urate report, Malcolm hung up the phone.

    Squeak-

    The door of the house slowly opened from the outside, and the iron buckle of the door panel that had been in disrepair made a harsh sound.

    Lucie, who was inside, ran to the door almost immediately.

    ¡°Mr. White, what¡¯s going on? Anyone caught?¡±

    Malcolm nodded.

    It meant they had caught the sniper.

    Lucie lowered her head and took a long breath, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. Since this is the case, then we can live normally without fear? It¡¯s almost noon, everyone has to eat lunch.¡±

    Malcolm looked at her calmly, ¡°Lucie, you don¡¯t want to ask me what confession was made by the man who hid in the dark and shot?¡±

    Lucie was taken aback, squeezed her hands under the coarse clothes, and then let go, ¡°What did he say?¡±

    The corners of Malcolm¡¯s lips twitched slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. The result wille out only after he¡¯s sent to NIB for interrogation, but it should be soon.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    Lucie bowed her head again. No one knew what she was thinking.

    A few secondster, she looked up with a smile, ¡°Are you hungry? Let me cook for you. We will have lunch as soon as Mr. Cahan and that Mr. Whitee back.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Malcolm refused, ¡°We won¡¯t eat here at noon.¡±

    Lucie seemed to understand, ¡°Are you nning to leave?¡±

    Malcolm nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry to bother you all the time, so I would like to invite you to the city, and for a meal.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Lucie was taken aback. It sounded like he was going to invite a suspect.

    Before she had time to react, Malcolm made a quick move, and shed the side of Lucie¡¯s neck neatly with his hand.

    Lucie let out a muffled grunt, and fell back limply, being held firmly by Lyra.

    Lyra met Malcolm¡¯s gaze and asked knowingly, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°You just said in the field that even if you leave, you have to take Lucie with you, so let¡¯s leave together and go back to Suham.¡±

    Lyra raised her eyebrows, ¡°What if I refuse to leave with you?¡±

    Malcolm said without thinking twice, ¡°Then I¡¯ll knock you out too.¡±

    He was getting bold.

    ¡°Just a few hours ago, we had a fight. How dare you?¡±

    Malcolm pursed his lips and smiled slightly, ¡°I didn¡¯t use too much strength this morning, so this is not certain. Rara, do you want to try?¡±

    They fought several times during their divorce, and Lyra was kind of interested.

    Hence, she helped Lucie onto the wooden sofa, and rolled up her sleeves twice, with great posture.

    ¡°Come on, either you knock me out or I knock you out. Let¡¯s try.¡±

    Malcolm choked, and his face turned pale, which was visible to the naked eye.

    He dared not beat his wife¡­

    What should he do if his wife was beaten and ran away? He found her with great difficulty, and he can¡¯t lose her again.

    And sometimes he couldn¡¯t control his strength. What if he hurt Lyra? He will suffer in the end.

    Thinking of this, he let out a long sigh, took two steps forward, gently grabbed Lyra¡¯s wrist, bent down, and patted his face with her hand.

    Lyra looked at the aggrieved man in front of her, and smiled, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I was joking just now. If you refuse to leave, I will never take any coercive measures against you. If you are upset, you can beat me. I will not resist, but after the beating, please leave here with me. I don¡¯t know how many people are hiding in the mountains. It¡¯s too unsafe.¡±

    Lyra suppressed to urge tough, pinched his face with a straight look, and said nothing.

    Malcolm continued to persuade, ¡°My arm is injured. Can you apany me to Hopevale General Hospital? I will send Lucie to a safe ce for protection, and I will definitely show you our marriage certificate. If I lie, I can die for you.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Before she could stop him, he had already finished his oath.

    Lyra sighed and nodded, ¡°Okay, I trust you.¡±

    His wife was finally willing to leave with him, and Malcolm smiled sincerely, ¡°Thank you Rara for your trust.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say anything, and turned to help Lucie who was unconscious.

    Not long after, the two took Lucie to the helicopter.

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes were on Lyra from the beginning to the end, and never left.

    Lyra was stared at by him and felt a little uneasy, so she asked him to distract him, ¡°Mr. White, how can you be so sure that I am really your wife? What if I am a fake, or you recognize the wrong person, what should you do?¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes looked gentle, and his bony fingers helped her brush her slightly messy hair, ¡°There is no such possibility. I will never mistake you for the rest of my life.¡±

 Chapter 794 Iâ€™ve made up my mind. I choose you

    Hopevale General Hospital in Suham.

    Malcolm was sitting by the bed in the ward, and a nurse came in with a medical tray, which contained alcohol, medical cotton swabs and other things for disinfection and dressing.

    Lyra just sat on the side and watched, showing absolutely no intention of stepping forward to help with medicine.

    Malcolm observed her expression, and saw that she was not jealous at all when she stared at the nurse who was applying medicine to his arm, and felt a little ufortable.

    So, after the minor scratches were dealt with, he coaxed Lyra to be taken to the psychiatric department for examination.

    After half an hour, they obtained the result.

    ¡°Mr. White, madam has indeed lost her memory. She will not be able to remember many things, but I have checked carefully. Her amnesia is not serious. It is likely to be temporary. You take her to ces she used to be familiar with, and there will be benefit.¡±

    In the office, Malcolm looked at the diagnosis list, gasped and didn¡¯t speak for a long time.

    The doctor continued, ¡°She should be caused by an injury. ording to Lucie¡¯s words, she had a high fever and was in aa for two days. She suffered an impact on the back of her head, and the bruises have not dissipated so far. It can be seen that the injury was not minor at that time.¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t need to worry too much. After taking a CT scan of the brain, we found there is no blood clot in the back of her brain, and there is no nervepression. It is only a matter of time before she recovers her memory.¡±

    Putting down the paper in his hand, Malcolm left the doctor¡¯s office without saying a word.

    In a VIP ward, Lyra sat quietly until Malcolm came in, and she couldn¡¯t wait to ask,Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I have cooperated with your examination. When can I leave the hospital?¡±

    Malcolm walked over slowly, knelt down at her feet, and carefully helped her put on her shoes, ¡°You can leave today.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then you pack up. Where is Lucie? I¡¯ll go find her.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t answer, and quietly helped her put on her shoes.

    In the corridor, Anthony, who followed Chad to NIB before, immediately rushed over as soon as he heard that Malcolm had brought Lyra to the hospital. After asking the nurses, he found the ward where Lyra was.

    The door of the ward was notpletely closed.

    Anthony wanted to push the door, but heard the conversation inside. He stopped and stood by the door for a while.

    ¡°Mr. White, just now you asked me to cooperate with the doctor for an examination, and now I have finished the examination. How is it? What is the result? Are you satisfied?¡±

    Malcolm sighed and shook his head. Being silent for a while, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    During these two days of getting along, he thought Lyra was just pretending.

    But the test result told him that it was true, that Lyra had really forgotten him.

    Lyra looked down at him, and sharply saw that the end of his eyes were a little bit red, making himpletelyck the hostility when dealing with business in front of her.

    She felt bad¡­

    Malcolm¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, and he was trying to hide his emotions, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for testing you these days. I will take you hometer and show you our marriage certificate. If you still want to leave, if you want to go stay with Lucie, I won¡¯t stop you again.¡±

    Lyra reached out to touch his head and was about to speak, when she noticed the slightly opened door.

    The expensive watch on the man¡¯s hand was mirror-reflected by the lights in the ward.

    This perspective can only be seen by Lyra.

    It was Anthony.

    She froze for a moment, then lightly pinched Malcolm¡¯s cheek and studied his facial features.

    ¡°Mr. White, you are really handsome. Your appearance just fits my taste, but the smoking habit is very bad.¡±

    Malcolm raised his head abruptly, and said seriously. ¡°I will quit, Rara. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± She smiled, pretending to be yful, ¡°I remember Anthony asked me yesterday if I had to choose a husband between you and him, who would I choose?¡±

    Malcolm suppressed the urge to be sad and became interested, ¡°Did you change your mind?¡±

    Lyra nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. I choose you.¡±

    She smiled sincerely. She chose him seriously, not just joking to make him happy.

    The depression in Malcolm¡¯s heart disappeared in an instant, and he asked uncertainly, ¡°You said just now you hate me for smoking, so do you really choose me?¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of? I can help you quit. If you don¡¯t ept it, I¡¯ll beat you up.¡±

    Well, this was his wife.

    Outside the door, Anthony¡¯s eyes looked gloomy, and he slowly closed the door of the ward, not intending to go in.

    Even if she lost her memory, Lyra never considered choosing him, and even if he found her before Malcolm, she would not go with him.

    Was it true¡­ didn¡¯t she think about him at all?

    Anthony was sullen, withplicated emotions.

    Was it really time to let go of the ten years of obsession?

    He still remembered what Lyra had said to him in European Swye.

    [If you miss it, you just miss it. There is no chance to start over. Life is about looking forward. You are the one who got into a dead end. You have been unwilling to take it easy.]

    After thinking about it, he took the elevator downstairs.

    The elevator door opened, and a familiar voice sounded head-on.

    ¡°Anthony, why are you here? Are you finally willing toe back?¡±

    Anthony was forced to retract hisplicated thoughts, raised his eyes slightly, and saw Reba holding Mavis¡¯s arm, standing outside the elevator door.

    Reba was delighted to see him, and Mavis was surprised.

    He stepped out of the elevator, and instead of answering Reba¡¯s words, he asked, ¡°Why did you twoe to the hospital?¡±

    Reba became upset for a moment, andined, ¡°I thought you¡¯re here to apany Mavis to see a doctor, but I didn¡¯t expect I just met you by chance. You disappeared for ten days and blocked my phone call. What did you do?¡±

    Anthony avoided his gaze unnaturally, looked at Mavis, and noticed that her face was a little pale. She seemed to have lost weight these days. Didn¡¯t eat well in Cahan Residence?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Mavis smiled awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m fine, just having a little problem. I wanted to take some medicine and let it go. Reba was worried and insisted on dragging me to the hospital for reexamination.¡±

    ¡°Reexamination?¡± Anthony caught the key word.

    Without waiting for Mavis to exin anything, Reba said angrily,

    ¡°Anthony, you are doing too much. Do you still love Mavis? I told youst time that Mavis was sent to the hospital with acute gastroenteritis. During this time, her stomach has been in a bad state, and she has been suffering repeatedly. You never cared about her once.¡±

    Anthony was taken aback.

    He really forgot about it.

    Feeling a little sorry, he lowered his eyes and said nothing, letting Rebain more.

    Mavis pulled Reba¡¯s arm and signaled her to stop talking, ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a little problem. He¡¯s usually busy with work, so it¡¯s normal for him to forget.¡±

    ¡°Mavis, you just help him again. But if you keep doing like this, the less he will care about you.¡±

    Mavis smiled bitterly.

    It was a marriage by agreement, and Anthony didn¡¯t love her, so of course he couldn¡¯t care about her.

    With one hand in his pocket, Anthony focused his gaze on Reba¡¯s arm holding Mavis.

    He stretched out his hand, separated the two girls, grabbed Mavis¡¯ wrist, and moved towards, letting Mavis get closer to him.

    ¡°My wife is sick. I will apany her by myself. You can go back.¡±

    Reba and Mavis nced at each other, and were a little confused at the same time.

 Chapter 795 Funny husbands are rare

    ¡°Then¡­ well, Anthony, you have to take care of Mavis. She¡¯s a patient. You have to be easy on her.¡±

    Reba said worriedly.

    Anthony was a little impatient, and nodded without speaking.

    Only then did Reba turn and leave, turning to look back repeatedly at every step. Obviously, she was showing extreme disbelief in him.

    Seeing this, Anthony put his arms around Mavis¡¯s shoulders and hugged her forcefully. Facing Mavis¡¯ suspicion, he smiled softly with his lips curled up.

    Reba felt relieved to leave.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    When her figure disappeared in the hospital¡¯s lobby, Anthony let go of his hands around Mavis¡¯s shoulders, and turned around to enter the elevator first.

    ¡°Have you registered? Are you going to the internal medicine department? Which floor?¡±

    He asked concisely, and his voice was calm and emotionless.

    Mavis was stunned for a while before she realized what he said, and followed into the elevator, ¡°Yes, the doctor is on the third floor.¡±

    Anthony pressed the button on the third floor and stopped talking.

    Mavis stood aside cautiously. In the narrow and quiet environment, she didn¡¯t know where to look.

    She had not seen him for ten days, but she felt as if she hadn¡¯t seen Anthony for a long, long time, so long that she was about to wonder if this man had died outside in an ident.

    ¡°Last time when you were sent to the hospital with acute gastroenteritis, I worked overtime at thepany, sorry.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    Mavis raised her eyes in a daze, and then realized that Anthony was apologizing for what happenedst time.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to feel sorry.¡±

    She used to be alone when she was sick. And at least now she can have Reba by her side, and Timothy can help her make emergency calls, which was already very good.

    Anthony¡¯s palms in his suit trouser pockets tightened, and a sense of guilt emerged in his heart inexplicably.

    Reba called and told him that Mavis was in the hospital with gastroenteritis when he was driving on the way to find Lyra.

    That day, he hesitated to turn around.

    But in the end, he still chose to go to Lyra. Thinking about it now, he felt very sorry for Mavis.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been back to Cahan Residence for ten days, so you don¡¯t wonder what I did?¡± Anthony asked proactively.

    Mavis nodded, thought about it, and shook her head again.

    Anthony smiled, ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    She said truthfully, ¡°I¡¯m curious, because the Cahan Group¡­ you haven¡¯t shown up these days, but I know you must be busy with other important things. You said you hate me asking about your personal affairs, so I do not ask.¡±

    Anthony looked down at her and her long blond curly hair. She had a natural charm in her exotic eyes.

    The bridge of her nose was high and her facial features were exquisite.

    She was quiet, really like a considerate wife.

    Anthony couldn¡¯t bear it, but didn¡¯t say anything.

    The two walked out of the elevator in silence. There were many patients in the outpatient department of this urban hospital, and the aisles were full of peopleing and going.

    When everyone passed by Anthony and Mavis, they would stop and take a second look.

    There were many voices of discussion around, especially around Anthony.

    Mavis was a little embarrassed, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Cahan, we are still married in secret. If someone recognizes you and you apany me to the hospital, it will be on the news tomorrow, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Anthony responded softly, and it would happen.

    Mavis: ¡°How about¡­ forget it. My bad stomach is an old problem. I can go and see the doctor alone, so as not to dy your busy work.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    He really agreed, without any hesitation, Mavis was still a little disappointed.

    Just in time, Mavis¡¯ name appeared in the waiting list.

    Mavis said politely, ¡°Thank you for apanying me. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t say anything more to Reba.¡±

    She quickly walked into the consulting room without looking back.

    Anthony stopped walking forward, pondered for a few seconds with his deep blue eyes, turned around, and walked in the opposite direction.

    After a few minutes.

    The door of the consulting room was suddenly pushed open.

    The doctor was suspicious, ¡°Sir, pleasee in after your name is called.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m apanying my wife to see the doctor, and I¡¯m here to hear about her diagnosis.¡±

    Hearing this, the doctor looked at Mavis and praised with a smile, ¡°Your husband is really kind. There are not many such careful men nowadays.¡±

    Mavis, who turned her back to the door, was visibly startled when she saw Anthony wearing a mask.

    ¡°Why did youe in?¡± Didn¡¯t you leave?

    Anthony walked behind her, put his hands lightly on her shoulders, and said in azy voice with a bit of seriousness, ¡°I just asked for a mask from the nurse¡¯s station, so I came in a few minuteste. Are you angry?¡±

    Mavis was in a trance for a moment.

    His hands resting on her shoulders seemed to have magical power, inexplicably making her heart beat faster, and her whole body was filled with warmth.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± She said sincerely.

    ¡°I should do so.¡± He said softly, and looked up at the doctor again, ¡°How is her gastrointestinal condition? Is it serious?¡±

    The doctor quickly told the truth about Mavis¡¯ physical condition, and almost in the second half, the doctor was negotiating with Anthony, but Mavis couldn¡¯t get in a word.

    ¡°That¡¯s probably the case. In the future, you should pay attention to eating lesste-night snacks. You can drink a ss of warm milk before going to bed to protect your stomach and improve your sleep. In addition, you need to do these tests. If the indicators are normal, there is nothing serious.¡±

    ¡°That sounds good.¡±

    Anthony took the bill of payment, took the initiative to help Mavis carry her bag, took her palm with his warm hand, and took her to pay for the examination.

    Mavis was in a daze the whole time, and Anthony in front of her was suddenly too good to be real.

    She was like a delicate doll without the ability to think, letting Anthony pull her away.

    ¡­

    In the afternoon.

    Malcolm took Lyra back to Lyre Spiti.

    Although Lyra wanted to see the children first, he insisted on showing Lyra their marriage certificate first.

    The locked drawer of the wardrobe was opened, and Malcolm took out two pieces of papers, and presented them to Lyra with great care.

    Lyra sat by the bed, took the certificates in his hand, and opened it.

    The thin papers were as heavy as a thousand pounds, and it set off the past scene of going to the Civil Affairs Bureau to obtain them five years ago.

    Certificate holder, registration date, marriage certificate number¡­

    All the information was meticulous. There was a photo of them who wore white shirts in red background. Both of them were smiling, looking excited and joyful which couldn¡¯t be hidden.

    Lyra touched the texture of the photo with her fingertips, feeling deeply moved.

    Malcolm was watching her from the side, ¡°Did you remember anything?¡±

    Lyra stopped touching, closed the marriage certificate, and shook her head.

    Malcolm wasn¡¯t discouraged, ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as you know I¡¯m not lying to you, and that we¡¯re really a couple, forever and ever.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t speak, but smiled softly, and her whole heart softened when she saw the marriage certificate again.

    Malcolm took back the paper in her hand, put it back neatly, and locked the drawer.

    He took out a washboard from under the wardrobe.

    The moment she saw that thing, Lyra almost couldn¡¯t hold back herughter, and forced her to ask, ¡°What is this?¡±

    Malcolm: ¡°A washboard. It is an expensive custom-made handicraft. It is usually used to wash clothes, but it can also be used to let me kneel on it.¡±

    Seriously, heid the washboard t on the floor in front of Lyra¡¯s feet, turned around and opened the drawer of the bedside table, and took out a whip inside.

    Lyra: ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°The whip is thick and strong, and it is very threatening when it is taken out. It is usually used as a decoration, and it can also be used to beat me.¡±

    Her husband was so funny, and it was really tiring to hold back herughter.

 Chapter 796 Can I hug your waist?

    She retracted the faint smile and pointed to the washboard on the floor.

    ¡°Am I supposed to kneel before you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Malcolm neatly removed his dark gray coat, threw it backward, and it fell on the rack in the corner urately.

    His pure white shirt was very close-fitting, outlining his waist to be just right. And his figure was perfect and enchanting.

    Without even thinking twice, he thrust the whip into Lyra¡¯s hand, bent his knee to the washboard, and knelt steadily.

    His eyebrows tightened almost immediately, and he quickly regained hisposure. He looked up at Lyra with his handsome face. ¡°I¡¯m kneeling.¡±

    Lyra was stunned. She did not expect him to be so decisive. She reached out to pull him up. ¡°Why are you doing this for no reason? Don¡¯t your knees hurt? Get up.¡±

    Malcolm shook his head, with his long eyshes clouding his eyes. ¡°I made a mistake.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have lost you. I shouldn¡¯t have deliberately picked on you with cigarettes¡­¡±

    Lyra sighed. It wasn¡¯t his fault this time. The smoking thing had been settled at the countryside house.

    As she was just thinking, she felt her calf being held suddenly.

    She looked down and saw that it was Malcolm¡¯s arms around her calf. He was bending overzily, with his head resting gently on herp.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Rara, don¡¯t move. Let me hold you.¡±

    There was a distinct sob in her usually calm voice, and Lyra froze. She let go of the whip he had thrust at her, and raised a hand to rub his short hair, soothing him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t more vignt. The day you had the ident, I wasn¡¯t even happy that you were defending for Anthony.¡±

    ¡°Knowing that Frank has been on the run for so many years, and that he might take revenge, I didn¡¯t protect you in time, but hurt you, made you¡­ lose your memory.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡±

    His voice trembled uncontrobly.

    Chagrin and remorse pressed against his chest.

    He was eager to atone for his sins and to find somefort through punishment.

    He buried his red eyes deep in herp, and didn¡¯t want Lyra, who lost memory, to see him being out of control. He was afraid she will be disgusted and despise him, but he really choked up ufortably.

    Ten days of repressed emotions broke out instantly.

    Only in front of her, he was sobbing helplessly, and his broad shoulders trembled.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Lyra¡¯s eyes turned red. Her lips parted, and she hesitated several times.

    After struggling, she patted Malcolm on the back andforted him. She chose to tell the truth. ¡°Malcolm, you¡¯re not a saint. There¡¯s always something you can¡¯t think of. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong this time. Don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself.¡±

    ¡°Can¡­ can I hug your waist?¡±

    Before he could react to his frustration, Lyra changed the way she called him.

    Lyra was amused. ¡°Of course.¡±

    His strong arms let go of her calf. He moved his upper body, and his knees that were resting on the washboard did not move at all. His forearms firmly wrapped around her waist, and he gently sniffed the familiar fragrance on her body.

    After a while, Malcolm thought back to what Lyra had just said and looked up at her.

    Looking at each other.

    Lyra smiled tenderly with love in her eyes.

    Malcolm raised his eyebrows. ¡°What did you just¡­ call me? Why didn¡¯t you call me Mr. White? Do you remember everything about this?¡±

    Lyra nodded.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have amnesia?¡±

    Lyra nodded again.

    ¡°What about the diagnosis?¡±

    She snickered. ¡°Have you forgotten what Micah does? He owns most of the hospitals in the city, and Dr. Lee, the neurologist, is Micah¡¯s former apprentice.¡±

    He just helped change the diagnosis. That was easy to do.

    Malcolm frowned deeply, stared at her suspiciously, and said nothing.

    She exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you. Hospitals are eventful. I want them to think that I really have amnesia. Lowering their guard will help you catch the culprit.¡±

    She wanted to keep it a secret, but Malcolm was too hurtful so she told the truth.

    Malcolm was happy that his wife hadn¡¯t lost her memory and hadn¡¯t really forgotten him.

    ¡°So you remember how it happened ten days ago?¡±

    Lyra nodded and began, ¡°I was on my way to pick up Momo from school, and I ran into Micah¡¯s old patient, Violet, whom I told you about. Do you remember?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°She stopped my car in front of the bridge and asked for a ride. I saw that she was alone and a weak woman, so I agreed. When we arrived at the tunnel, she took off her hat and mask. I realized that she actually looked like me. And I realized this might be a plot against you. I wanted to contact you at that time, but I didn¡¯t expect her to have a signal jammer on her and report my location to the other side at all times. Several big cars sped up and attacked me, trying to force me to stop. I had no choice but to rush out of the guardrail and fall down the hill¡­¡±

    Malcolm gasped while holding her waist. ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°Because of the airbag, I wasn¡¯t injured. I woke up early and ran along the canyon path. Who knew that the mastermind came so fast and blocked all the roads out of the canyon. I had no choice but to go in the opposite direction and run to the countryside where there were more shelters¡­¡±

    Malcolm listened quietly, calcting the distance between the tunnel and the mountain where Lucie lived.

    If driving there, it was especially far because there was no road.

    But if running on foot, it was closer because there were only two hills.

    ¡°Who would have known that it rained so heavily that day, and those people kept chasing after me. The road was wet and slippery. I identally fell and rolled from the mountain to the side of a stream under a bamboo forest. I was hit on the back of my head by a rock and fainted.¡±

    ¡°When I woke up again, I knew I was saved by Lucie, but I had just been in the rain all night and had a high fever that didn¡¯t go away. I was very dizzy, and when I woke up again, I couldn¡¯t make a sound. It went on for two days, and I woke up and saw Lucie with a bag of gold. She happily dug out the tiles and buried all the gold.¡±

    ¡°Lucie was able to suddenly bring a bag of gold bars back, while living in such a shabby house. I quickly realized that my position had been exposed. Lucie might have betrayed me. For the sake of my safety, I chose to pretend to have amnesia and lower their guard.¡±

    Malcolm listened with trepidation. ¡°I see.¡±

    He took out his cell phone and called Brad, who was still searching in the mountains.

    ¡°Go to the house on the mountain to search, especially the two bedrooms in the back. We need to pry open the floor tiles for inspection. Also, check if Lucie has any photos of her and her rtives at home. Don¡¯t let go of any suspicious evidence. Take photos and keep them all. Bring them back to the bureau and hand them to me personally.¡±

    With that, he hung up the phone and continued to rest his head on Lyra¡¯sp, like azy, noble cat.

    ¡°So the reason you didn¡¯t pick Anthony is you don¡¯t have amnesia.¡±

    Lyra stroked the back of his neck with her fingertips and chuckled, ¡°Anthony came too soon. Besides, he¡¯s only involved in business now. Even you didn¡¯t find out where I was, but he found me first. There must be something wrong here. I¡¯ve suspected that he might be in cahoots with them so I tested him a few times.¡±

    ¡°How did the test go?¡±

 Chapter 797 The punishment is so familiar that Malcolmâ€™s scared

    ¡°He must have been taken advantage of by them. He didn¡¯t know anything and came here with a single-minded obsession.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Lyra held back herughter. ¡°With this memory loss, I also want him to give up early, so that he can live a more down-to-earth life in the future and stop thinking about me, Mrs. White.¡±

    Uh¡­ That sounded sweet for Malcolm.

    ¡°So, when you said you would pick me at the hospital, you said that to Anthony on purpose?¡±

    Lyra cupped his face in her hands and looked into his eyes. ¡°So you saw Anthony at the door, too?¡±

    He just smiled and looked calm.

    How could he not know that Anthony was at the door? He just did not want to talk to him.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering? Was it really for Anthony? You do care about Anthony¡­ a little bit, don¡¯t you?¡± If Lyra really had amnesia and Anthony found her first, would she really still choose him?

    He was afraid to ask that.

    He dared not bet on that oue.

    Lyra gently pinched his face. ¡°I did want to tell Anthony, but I did it from the bottom of my heart. I love you for the rest of my life, and you¡¯re the only husband I¡¯ll ever have.¡±

    Malcolm let go of her waist, slowly straightened his knees on the washboard, put one hand on the back of her head, and kissed her with his thin lips.

    His kiss was very gentle, mixed with the yearning and attachment these days. It was like savoring a rare treasure. Although he was kneeling on the washboard, he was not humble. He was the strong leader of this kiss.

    When kissing, his breathing gradually turned rapid.

    His heart was beating fast, and his behavior was bing extremely aggressive.

    Lyra, who had almost lost her breath, pushed him off the shoulders and ended the kiss forcefully after parting ten days.

    Wiping the red corners of her mouth, she averted Malcolm¡¯s hot gaze, reached for the whip beside her, and changed the subject,

    ¡°Now that I don¡¯t have to pretend to have amnesia in front of you, you still have to pay for your smoking before.¡±

    Malcolm smiled indulgently. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lyra held her breath, not looking into his eyes.

    ¡°You smoked four cigarettes in front of me that day. Tell me honestly, how many did you smoke during that time?¡±

    Malcolm thought for a moment, then retorted, ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating. I actually only smoked three that day. The fourth one was lit, and you threw it away before I took two puff.¡±

    Lyra frowned unhappily. ¡°Is there any difference between three and four? Are you deliberately finding fault with wording? Are you still proud of yourself after having three cigarettes in a few hours?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    The more Lyra thought about it, the angrier she became. How could his lungs bear that when he was self-indulgent?

    Waving the whip in the air twice, she was eager to try, ¡°Which hand? Stretch out.¡±

    Malcolm paused, and obediently held out his left hand.

    With a snap sound, she struck his hand, sparing no pains.

    The palm of his hand suddenly burst with a hot pain.

    Malcolm furrowed his brows slightly. Being motionless, he looked down at his reddened palm.

    It hurt.

    It hurt like always.

    The familiar feeling was back.

    The tip of his nose had a sour feeling inexplicably. He was not sad, but happy.

    ¡°How can youugh when you¡¯ve been beaten?¡± Lyra stared at him strangely.

    He controlled that sour feeling and smiled, ¡°This kind of feeling is really affable.¡±

    The beating told him truthfully that his wife came back, his wife did not lose memory and did not forget him.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered yet. How many cigarettes have you smoked during my absence? Have you ever smoked in front of the kids?¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± he thought for a moment. ¡°Maybe¡­¡±

    ¡°I want the truth,¡± Lyra cautioned.

    ¡°Two packs around, not in front of them, but Spencer sniffed it out once.¡±

    Lyra frowned deeply. ¡°How many cigarettes in a pack? 20?¡±

    ¡°10 in a pack.¡±

    ¡°So you smoked twenty cigarettes in ten days? That¡¯s great, Malcolm. You take cigarettes as food? Spencer sniffed it out. Did he cough?¡±

    Malcolm shook his head. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t been sleeping very well. I¡¯ve been smoking to relieve my boredom, and I didn¡¯t notice how much I smoked. The day Spencer sniffed it out, I showered and the smell was very nd. It shouldn¡¯t have affected Spencer.¡±

    After he smoked so many, the exnation was just a cover-up.

    Malcolm said no more and handed his right hand to her. ¡°Rara, hit me. I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    Lyra pinched his handsome face angrily. She really didn¡¯t expect him to smoke so many in ten days.

    Tobo was not a good stuff. It was too harmful, not to mention there was a congenital weak kid at home. How could he be so presumptuous?

    ¡°You are going too far, too indulgent. You must be punished, so you can remember.¡±

    She thought for a moment, pressed his hands down with the whip and knocked on the edge of the bed, ¡°You recently need to work more. If your hands get injured, it¡¯ll be inconvenient. Lie here.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s face stiffened and his back stiffened too.

    A moment ago, he still felt it very kind, and now he was scared.

    ¡°Two packs of cigarettes, just taking them as twenty-five. One cigarette for two times and then you¡¯re done.¡±

    Fifty¡­

    Malcolm dawdled. Thinking about Lyra¡¯s words, he slowly got up andy down in the ce.

    Soon there was a dull beating sound in the bedroom. That was very rhythmic.

    At a stroke, it weighed as much as a bronze drum.

    The pain was overwhelming.

    Malcolm held his breath, sped his hands, and bore with it in silence.

    As expected, he can not challenge the authority of the punishment. Angry woman really¡­ can not be provoked.

    ¡­.

    Lyra didn¡¯t relent but beat the crap out of him.

    ¡°Sometime in the next couple of days, go to the hospital and have a check-up, especially on your lungs.¡±

    The dangers of excessive smoking were too great for Lyra to take the risk.

    Malcolm nodded, rested his head on his hands, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to be busy for a while. I¡¯ll check it on when I¡¯m done.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say yes, but just stared at him.

    He added, ¡°Rara, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t forget to get a checkup.¡±

    The bureau had a lot of shit waiting for him to deal with, and he didn¡¯t know what would Frank do next time. The kids and his wife also had to be well guarded by him.

    He knew the importance of good health and will never harm it again.

    Lyra sighed and put the whip back in the nightstand drawer. She reached for a tissue to wipe the thin sweat from his forehead, gently and patiently.

    ¡°Does your ass still hurt?¡±

    Habitually, he wanted to say it didn¡¯t hurt, but then he changed, ¡°You beat me so hard. It hurt very much.¡±

    Lyra was silent, opened the drawer again and took out the ointment.

    ¡°Let me see. Let me put some medicine on you.¡±

    There was nothing to be coy about in front of his wife. Malcolm did as he was told, lookingnguidly into her delicate eyes and letting her do whatever she wanted to do on him.

    Dipping into the ointment with her fingertips, Lyra applied the medicine on his reddish skin, giving him thefortable and cool feeling.

    Lyra applied it seriously and started talking grimly. ¡°I haven¡¯t lost my memory. Just pretend that you don¡¯t know and continue to y along with me. Also, where have you ced Lucie? Give me her address. I have to meet herter.¡±

    Malcolm turned to look at her. ¡°Don¡¯t go. I don¡¯t want you to take any more risks. Just leave Frank¡¯s matter to me. I don¡¯t need you to continue pretending to be amnesiac. Just leave the dangers outside to me.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t speak.

    Malcolm grabbed her wrist and looked at her seriously. ¡°Spencer and Momo haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. They miss you like crazy. Listen to me this time. Go to theb and apany them. Leave everything else to me.¡±

    ¡°But, Lucie¡­¡±

    ¡°The bureau has stood firm for so many years. There are many unique methods of investigating cases. Rara, don¡¯t worry about me. You stay with the kids so that I can work on the case at ease, okay?¡±

    Lyra gave in and nodded.

    Malcolm smiled, grabbed her wrist, and quickly pushed her down, pressing her down for a few seconds.

    His dark eyes looked lustful.

    The look in his eyes told Lyra what he was up to, and she stifled augh. ¡°Now it doesn¡¯t hurt?¡±

    ¡°It hurts, but it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    He brushed Lyra¡¯s hair around her ear and leaned over to kiss her on the lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. It¡¯s still early, so why don¡¯t we have sex before we go to theb?¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to.

    She was tired.

    But before she could say no, Malcolm kissed her again¡­

 Chapter 798 Mother is more important than father

    The breeze blew in gently, and the silk curtains of the bedroom¡¯s floor-to-ceiling windows swayed with the wind, blurring the two figures who were having sex.

    Lyra¡¯s cheeks were peachy, and she adjusted her breathing.

    For more than ten days, they missed, worried, and cared about each other.

    In the end, it all turned into the intimate behavior following Malcolm¡¯s siege.

    Lyra¡¯s eyes were half-opened in a daze, and her fingertips unconsciously stroked Malcolm¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple, which was sweating a little bit.

    The teeth marks that she caused in the morning still had shallow traces.

    She was satisfied, and felt more and more that his love was too warm.

    Once she had it, she was afraid of losing it.

    Amnesia, serious injuries, and even death were unbearable in their lives.

    ¡°What are you thinking? Can you concentrate?¡±

    Her wrist was grabbed and raised above her head. Malcolm softly reprimanded her, and kissed her again.

    In the middle of the afternoon, it was sunny outside.

    Lyra felt dizzy and didn¡¯t know what time it was now.

    Her low back was painful.

    She didn¡¯t want to move at all.

    Malcolm hugged her and went to the bathroom ¡­

    She was dying and so tired that she can fall asleep.

    Lyra regretted it.

    His passionate love that she hadn¡¯t seen in the past ten days was too strong.

    After taking a shower, Malcolm helped her dress, put on a windbreaker for her, and fastened the buttons meticulously.

    ¡°If you still feel too tired, take a good rest at home and we¡¯ll go to theb tomorrow.¡±

    With Jimmy taking care of those two little kids, there will be no major problems, and the most important thing was that he can¡¯t let his wife feel tired again.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll sleep in thebter. It¡¯s the same.¡±

    Malcolm knew that she had decided herself, and since she said she would go, she would not change her mind easily, so he stopped trying to persuade her.

    After changing his clothes, he carried up Lyra all the way downstairs, and they left Lyre Spiti.

    Lyra wrapped her arms around his neck and asked in a low voice, ¡°Why do you look so energetic? Are you not tired at all?¡±

    He pursed his lips and had a smile, ¡°Do you think your husband, me, is very powerful now? Am I physically strong?¡±

    Lyra pinched the tips of his ears lightly, feeling a little suffocated.

    ¡°Next time, stop appropriately. Otherwise it will dy things too much.¡±

    Malcolm raised his eyebrows and smiled meaningfully, ¡°You don¡¯t like it? But when we were in the bathroom just now, you still¡­¡±

    Ah, he can¡¯t say that! He can¡¯t!

    As soon as he mentioned it, she will think of those scenes that would make her blushing and heart beat fast ¡­

    Lyra covered his mouth and gave him a fierce look, but her cheeks blushed silently, ¡°You are so bold. Aren¡¯t you not afraid eavesdropping?¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of? Who can sayment on the private matters between us? But Rara, we have been married for five years, why are you still so shy?¡±

    As long as they knew what they did, Lyra thought there was no need to speak it out.

    She changed the subject and asked, ¡°Can you ask the chauffeur to drive for us?¡±

    Malcolm shook his head and refused, ¡°No, I¡¯ll drive by myself.¡±

    ¡°Does your butt hurt when sitting?¡±

    Malcolm leaned over and kissed her lips, and his voice was charming, ¡°Minor injury, I can bear it.¡±

    Fine.

    After all, it was his punishment for smoking two packs of cigarettes in ten days. Lyra didn¡¯t say much, and he carried her to the garage.

    Half an hourter.

    The two little kids who were looking forward to seeing their mother finally saw her.

    Seeing Malcolm carrying Lyra into the ward, Spencer and Molly became excited at the same time.

    ¡°Mommy~ I miss you so much!!¡±

    Molly cried and crawled out of bed. Her eyes turned red, and she ran to Lyra.

    Because Spencer still had a infusion needle on the back of his hand, he could only sit on the bed, watching from a distance. And his little face couldn¡¯t hide his joy.

    Seeing Molly running over, Malcolm gently put Lyra down.

    Molly hugged Lyra¡¯s feet, moaning and sobbing, wiping tears while pursing her lips.

    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re finally back. Spencer and I are really worried about you.¡± She hugged her carefully, for fear of hurting Lyra. ¡°Are you injured? Why did daddy hug you?¡±

    Lyra rubbed her little head, then turned her head and stared at Malcolm, ¡°You can ask your daddy the reason.¡±

    Their sex before made her legs weak and her back sore, and she didn¡¯t even have the strength to bend over to hug Molly at the moment.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Molly looked at Malcolm in a daze, ¡°What did you do to Mommy? She has been away from home for many days. Did you bully her when she just came back?¡±

    Malcolm put his arms around Lyra¡¯s waist so that she could lean on him. Without much exnation, Malcolm just said, ¡°Your mother is tired. You two should be good tonight. You have to undress yourself, take shower yourself, and sleep by yourself. Don¡¯t make too much trouble for your mother.¡±

    ¡°Well, okay¡­¡±

    Lyra was helped to sit beside the bed. She can barely walk normally, trying not to let her legs go weak.

    Molly climbed onto the bed too, hugging her mother¡¯s arm, and clinging to her.

    Only now did Spencer have a chance to get closer to his mother. He stretched out his right hand and leaned over to touch Lyra¡¯s face.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in ten days. Mom, you seem to have lost weight. Could it be that you didn¡¯t eat well outside?¡±

    Lyra smiled softly and nodded, ¡°Your daddy¡¯s cooking skills are the best. After Ie back this time, I will never leave again.¡±

    Because he was the elder brother, Spencer¡¯s eyes were slightly red, and his mouth was pursed. It was a small gesture to suppress his emotions.

    He hesitated, but in the end he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Can I ¡­ give you a hug?¡±

    Lyra chuckled, and unconsciously remembered the words, ¡°Can¡­ I you hug your waist¡± that Malcolm asked her in Lyre Spiti just now.

    Their son was indeed the same as Malcolm.

    When they were uncertain, they were always cautious.

    She rubbed Spencer¡¯s little face dotingly, ¡°Of course.¡±

    Spencer sat up from the bed, moved over a little bit, hugged Lyra, and stayed in her arms for a while.

    As soon as they entered the room, the two kids were like small pendants on Lyra¡¯s body. Once they were attached, they couldn¡¯t be removed.

    Malcolm watched from the side and shook his head andughed.

    When Lyra was away, he was a treasure to the two children, and when Lyra came back, he instantly became a useless person that could only stand aside.

    Indulging the two kids who hugged Lyra for a while, Malcolm stopped them in a calm tone, ¡°Okay, your mom is really tired. It¡¯s enough for you two to hug your mom for a while. Be good.¡±

    Although they were dissatisfied, the two kids still listened to Malcolm¡¯s words, obediently let go of Lyra, sat back, and tried not to tire their mother.

    Lyra felt distressed for the two kids, and kissed each of them on the forehead.

    ¡°When you hug me, I will not feel tired, but like it very much.¡±

    The two little kids burst into smiles instantly, and leaned over to hug her again.

    The scene of a mother and their children¡¯s tenderness by the hospital bed made Malcolm seem like a bad guy by his interruption just now.

    Malcolm looked a little depressed, and always felt that in Lyra¡¯s eyes, the kids were more important than him.

    Feeling inexplicably jealous in his heart, he knew he couldn¡¯t envy their children. Otherwise, he would easily quarrel with Lyra. He suppressed the strangeness in his heart and looked at his watch.

    It was gettingte, and it was time to get down to business.

    Before leaving, he asked again, ¡°Spencer, take care of your mom. She will stay in theb tonight to sleep with you two. Don¡¯t let her worry too much. Momo, if your mom wants to drink water or eat fruitter, help her take it, understand?¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The two kids raised their heads and said in unison.

    Knowing that Malcolm was leaving, Lyra turned her head and gave him a deep look, ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t overwork, and call me if you¡¯re bored. No smoking.¡±

 Chapter 799 Lucie is weird

    Smoking?

    He just received the punishment, and now he was still in pain. How dares he¡­

    Malcolm sighed helplessly, and cast a reassuring look at Lyra.

    As soon as Malcolm left, the two kids clung to Lyrapletely and did not let go.

    ¡°Mommy! Mommy! How did Daddy find you?¡± Molly blinked.

    Spencer also said, ¡°Daddy said you were back at the Lloyd Manor to do business, but I overheard the conversation between daddy and Chad that day, and knew you were missing.¡±

    Hearing her brother talking about it, Molly suddenly remembered another very important thing.

    Well, she was going toin!

    ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t know. Daddy has been very arrogant recently. He hadn¡¯te to see us for many days. Last time, Spencer and I caught him smoking in the office! Drinking too! He¡¯s not good! Mommy, teach him a lesson!¡±

    Lyra chuckled, and gently pinched her little cheek, ¡°If your daddy hears yourint, I¡¯m afraid you will be taught a lesson first.¡±

    Molly¡¯splexion changed, and she retracted into Lyra¡¯s arms again, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid! I¡¯m not afraid! You will protect me. He should be taught a lesson!¡±

    Lyra stifled augh.

    There was constantughter in the ward, and with the arrival of Lyra, the two little kids were very cheerful after the gloom disappeared.

    ¡­

    Coming out of theb, Malcolm went to find Lucie.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucie was ced in a high-end hotel owned by White Corp.

    The downstairs was guarded by police and bodyguards, and the door of the hotel room was also guarded. The entire hotel did not ept guests tonight, except for one guest, Lucie. The monitoring was so strict that not even an ant can crawl in.

    Malcolm was not in a hurry to go upstairs, but sat on the sofa in the hotel, listening to Brad¡¯s report first.

    On the tablet were some photos of simple items taken by Brad. There were many photos, and no details were missed.

    One of the most important photos was the gold bars found under the floor tiles in the back room.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve already checked. There are logos of HCY Bank on the gold bars. That bank is a joint venture with a foreignpany. The head of the bank is from Atria, and he is not in the country at the moment. The bag of gold bars in Lucie¡¯s home is the best on the market. Totally, that¡¯s worth two million dors.¡±

    ¡°Besides the bag of gold bars you mentioned, there are also ten gold bars hidden in the floor tiles under her bed. The numbers of the two batches of gold bars are different, and the banks are also different. The ten gold bars under the bed are very damp and should be stored in a long time.¡±

    Malcolm looked stern. His brows were slightly frowned, and he tapped the tablet with his fingertips, turning the pages of photos one by one.

    In such a poor small residence and small family, before saving Lyra, Lucie had already hidden tenrge gold bars, and stored them for a long time.

    This was not normal.

    ¡°Have you found out about her husband and son?¡±

    Brad nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve found them. There are a few yellowed group photos in the drawer in the back room. It looks like they¡¯re her husband and son. Boss, if you scroll down, you should be able to see the photos.¡±

    Malcolm continued to turn the pages meticulously.

    Brad was still saying, ¡°The group photo of Lucie¡¯s family has no stic package and it is not framed. The edges are yellowed, covering most of her son¡¯s face.¡±

    ¡°ording to the investigation, Lucie¡¯s son died many years ago. She and her husband often quarreled and had disagreements. In the end, her husband moved out and went to the city to make a living. She never heard from him again.¡±

    So Lucie said before that her son and her husband all went to work in the city and woulde back once during holidays, which was all a lie.

    Her son had passed away a long time ago, and she had been separated from her husband for many years. She had always lived alone on the mountain in istion.

    Malcolm just turned to Lucie¡¯s family photo on the tablet.

    The photo was very old, and the yellowed and faded edges were very obvious. It can be seen that it had been sealed for a long time and had not been taken out.

    In the photo, Lucie and her husband stood side by side when they were young. She had a smile on her face and held their young son in her arms, while her husband had a serious face and no expression.

    Because the son¡¯s figure was in the upper right corner of the photo, his face had beenpletely blurred, and he can only faintly see the mouth which has a bright smile.

    Judging by his height, Malcolm can probably guess that he was around seven or eight years old.

    Malcolm tapped with his fingertips, zoomed in on the photo, and examined it carefully.

    ¡°Can you find out when and why Lucie¡¯s son died?¡±

    Brad shook his head, ¡°Because they live in the mountains, their son has no household registration at all.¡±

    He didn¡¯t even have a household registration, so how could he find out the death data?

    Malcolm¡¯s brows furrowed deeper and deeper, and he faintly felt that there was something tricky inside, ¡°Did you find her son¡¯s grave on the mountain?¡±

    Brad shook his head again, ¡°The cemeteries on rural hills usually don¡¯t have names. I really can¡¯t find them. I¡¯m afraid I can only find out after asking Lucie.¡±

    Malcolm stopped talking and flipped through the photos silently.

    A few minutester, a police officer who had been guarding the door of the hotel room went downstairs, ¡°Mr. White, Lucie couldn¡¯t stay any longer. She insists on leaving, and she is yelling and wants to go home¡­¡±

    At first they were able to appease her, but now Lucie became more and more agitated, as if she was about to hit someone. Fearing that she would make a fuss, the police had toe and report to Malcolm.

    Malcolm closed his eyes, turned off the tablet and handed it to Brad. Then he got up and walked to the elevator.

    The police immediately took him there.

    As soon as they went upstairs and walked on the corridor, they could hear Lucie¡¯s shrill voice yelling something in the dialect.

    Although they didn¡¯t quite understand it, the cursing sense was obvious.

    Forced to stay here for the whole afternoon, Lucie was about to copse. Her previous gentle image could not be maintained, and she only thought about how to get out of here.

    With one hand in his pocket, Malcolm walked over at a leisurely pace.

    As soon as Lucie saw him, she fell silent instantly, turned around and entered the room angrily, and sat back on the bed.

    Malcolm gestured at the two officers and closed the door behind him.

    He entered the room alone.

    He took a soft chair from the window, ced it directly opposite Lucie, and sat down slowly.

    Subconsciously, he took out his hand from the pocket, wanted to touch the cigarette case, but found nothing.

    He withdrew his hand, stroked the texture of the watch with a cold expression on his face, and his tone was so deep that no emotion could be heard.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you agree that I would treat you to dinner and treat you well? You just stay here for a while. Why do you want to leave?¡±

    Lucie twisted the hem of her sackcloth with both hands, and sighed helplessly, ¡°Mr. White, I am very grateful for your hospitality, but I have been a vige woman all my life. I have never stayed in such a high-end and luxurious hotel. I really don¡¯t like it. I can¡¯t get used to it, Mr. White. Please let me go back.¡±

    Malcolm satzily, raised his eyes and said, ¡°Lucie, don¡¯t be afraid. No matter what your purpose is for saving Rara, I¡¯m grateful to you, and I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±

    Lucie looked away unnaturally, ¡°I don¡¯t have any purpose. I went to pick mushrooms after the rain and happened to meet Lyra who was injured. I really like her from the bottom of my heart. I don¡¯t ask you to thank me. If it happens again, I will still save her.¡±

    This was true.

    Malcolm believed that when she saved Lyra, she was sincere.

    His eyes lightly narrowed, and Malcolm curled his lips, ¡°It¡¯s fine for you to leave here, but you have to answer me a few questions honestly. As long as you tell me the truth, I¡¯ll let you go immediately .¡±

    Lucie was nervous and swallowed hard.

    ¡°You¡­ what do you want to ask?¡±

 Chapter 800 Only I can keep you alive

    ¡°My people found two batches of gold bars under the floor tiles in the back room. How did you get them there?¡±

    Lucie was taken aback. After leaving home for an afternoon, she didn¡¯t expect Malcolm to dig out the things she had hidden so secretly.

    She swallowed nervously and didn¡¯t speak.

    Malcolm added, ¡°Lucie, don¡¯t try to fool me. Every inch of your house has been inspected by MIB. Even if we need to keep digging, we can find what we want.¡±

    When Lucie heard this, she became even more frightened.

    ¡°I¡­ my husband and son get back the money they earn every year, and let me keep it. This is regr money. Is it against thew?¡±

    Malcolm shook his head.

    Lucie was about to breathe a sigh of relief when she heard him say again. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. If they really earn the money by normal means, it¡¯s not against thew. But if you use some crooked methods to get such arge amount of money, then you¡¯re breaking thew. ording to this huge amount, you will definitely go to jail.¡±

    Lucie waved her hands again and again, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything bad. Don¡¯t arrest me. I¡¯m just an ordinary vige woman. Mr. White, please let me go.¡±

    Malcolm sighed and was impatient for her lies.

    Getting up and walking to a table, he poured himself a cup of warm water, and drank half of it lightly.

    ¡°Your son is dead, and he has been dead for a long time. He didn¡¯t even have a chance to grow up. How could he go to work in the city? You have a bad rtionship with your husband, and he left you. He hasn¡¯te back for several years. You¡¯ve been lying to us these days.¡±

    ¡°You usually make a little money by picking vegetables and selling eggs, and you can barely make ends meet. Suddenly there is such arge amount of gold bars. If we don¡¯t doubt, whom else can we doubt?¡±

    He stated in a calm tone. Being expressionless, he picked up the ss again, poured a ss of water for Lucie, and brought it to her hand politely.

    Lucie didn¡¯t dare to pick it up at all. She was so terrified.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t persuade her either. Seeing that she refused to take it, he put the ss of water back on the table.

    ¡°I am patient with you. When you are willing to tell the truth, you can leave here. I just don¡¯t know if you don¡¯t go back for a month, will the chickens in your backyard starve to death?¡±

    He smiled lightly, straightened the cuffs of his coat, turned around and left.

    Lucie panicked, and stopped him with a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. White, please don¡¯t be like this¡­ I, I can¡¯t say. I will die if I say it. They are too ruthless. They can even get things like guns. They will definitely kill me.¡±

    She started to cry as she spoke, sounding very sad, ¡°My marriage is not happy. My son has not grown up. My life is boring and tedious, but I still don¡¯t want to die. Life is always more hopeful, isn¡¯t it ?¡±

    ¡°I was hoping that after sending Lyra away, I would take those gold bars to the bank in the city to exchange them, then go to the countryside to buy a two-story vi, and spend the rest of my life alone with the rest of the money. I don¡¯t want to get involved in the case.¡±

    ¡°Can you let me go? Don¡¯t push me anymore. I don¡¯t know anything¡­¡±

    She buried her face in her hands, and began to cry sadly. With her psychological pressure, she was really about to copse.

    Malcolm stopped by the door, turned around and walked back. Looking at her for a long time, he then said, ¡°You have been taken away by NIB. The fugitive suspect who gave you the gold bars must know it. Do you think if you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll let you go go back, and you can be alive?¡±

    If he let her go now, she will really die.

    She was the only one living in the barren mountains. She was still a weak woman. If she was killed and buried quietly at home, probably no one would know about it.

    Lucie fell silent, and soon understood what Malcolm meant, and cried even more sadly.

    She didn¡¯t want to die, really!

    Malcolm sat back in the chair again, lowered his tone and said, ¡°Tell me the truth you know. Only I can keep you alive. You saved Rara. I am grateful to you. I will not do anything to hurt you. Please believe me.¡±

    Lucie stopped crying, looked up slowly, and met his eyes.

    ¡­

    The night gradually fell.

    Malcolm went to theb in the dark.

    Although they had only been away for a few hours, the two little kids were very lively. After they hadn¡¯t seen their mother for such a long time, they might be too excited to sleep tonight.

    It didn¡¯t matter if the two of them jumped through theboratory ward, but they just can¡¯t tire their mother.

    Feeling really worried, Malcolm couldn¡¯t help speeding up his steps in theb aisle.

    Seeing that he could enter the ward at the next corner, his lowered eyes suddenly and caught a sh of a ck figure in front of him.

    The speed of the opponent¡¯s dodging was extremely fast, and that person was skilled.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    At this time, there were only two or three frail doctors on duty in theboratory.

    If the police officers at the entrance of theb wanted to patrol, it was impossible to run wildly.

    Only a strong wind responded to him.

    He quickly chased after that person and ran to the end of the aisle. There were banana trees under the window sill, and the shadows of the trees were mottled by the streetmps outside. They were all sprinkled on the wall in the aisle, swaying from time to time.

    There was no one around, not even a cat.

    Malcolm was a little suspicious, and checked the edge of the window sill twice more.

    Could it be that he just misjudge it?

    Theboratory was an important ce for Suham¡¯s military medicines, and the personnel on duty at night had to check the three floors inside and outside.

    Even if a butterfly flied in, the surveince can capture it clearly, let alone a suspicious person¡­

    Maybe, he was really wrong.

    He hadn¡¯t been sleeping well recently, and he was almost busy during the day, which may be a physical problem.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t think any more, and turned back to the ward.

    At the same time as he left, a man wearing a mask at the corner quietly left from another direction. The red light disyed on the surveince system did not turn on until the man leftpletely, and continued to work.

    There was an episode in the passage. Malcolm didn¡¯t take it seriously, and opened the door of the ward quietly.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    There was no light in the room, and the direction could be vaguely seen by the moonlight shining in from the window.

    Malcolm walked over with light steps, and slowly sat down on the edge of the bed. By thefortable breathing of the two little kids, he knew they were fast asleep.

    His eyes gradually adapted to the dim light, and Malcolm could clearly see the three figures on the bed.

    One adult and two small kids.

    Lyra was sleeping by the window, lying on her side, with one hand lightly resting on the two kids, protecting them even when she was asleep, for fear that a certain one would fall off the bed.

    Malcolm touched Spencer, who was closest to him. His short fluffy hair had a healing effect, and his heart felt soft.

    In the small hospital bed, there were three people, whom he most wanted to protect in his life, sleeping there. Even if he risked his life, he must keep them safe.

    In the middle of the night, Malcolm felt sleepy with the sound of heavy breathing on the bed.

    He quietly moved a chair and ced it beside the bed. With his arms lying on the edge of the bed, he was sitting there and sleeping.

    In this position, he just protected Spencer from falling out of the bed.

    He slept through the night.

    When Malcolm woke up, he had ady¡¯s windbreaker on his shoulders, and Spencer and Molly weren¡¯t on the bed, nor was Lyra.

    It was deserted, and he was the only one in the whole ward.

    The sense of uneasiness enveloped his whole body almost instantly, and he was anxious to get up and go out to find his wife and children.

    Unexpectedly, after he slept on the bedside all night, his feet became numb.

    As soon as he got up, his legs felt like they were being pricked by needles. Malcolm put one hand on the ground and knocked his right knee to the ground, thus avoiding the embarrassing fall.

    The door of the ward opened just at this time, and Lyra was holding a breakfast tray, shaking her head helplessly andughing,

    ¡°Why do you kneel down to me? It¡¯s really out of the ordinary.¡±

 Chapter 801 What reason does a madman need to do something?

    Lyra ced the breakfast tray on the nightstand and turned to help him up.

    ¡°You fell? You were too busy working yesterday?¡±

    Malcolm shook his head. ¡°My feet are numb.¡±

    Lyra helped him back to the chair and sat down on the edge of the bed to massage his legs, relieving the blood pressure caused by prolonged immobility.

    ¡°Feeling better?¡±

    He nodded. He hadn¡¯t seen the kids so he asked, ¡°Where are Spencer and Momo?¡±

    ¡°They just had breakfast in theb cafeteria, went to the basketball court in the back with Jimmy and Chad to y badminton. Spencer spends a lot of time in the hospital bed. It¡¯d better get some exercise.¡±

    As Lyra spoke, Malcolm stared at her intently and smiled. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see you. I haven¡¯t eaten yet. Chad said you haven¡¯t eaten well while I was away.¡±

    Malcolm furrowed his brow and noticed the point of her remarks.

    Chad, that son of a bitch, took the opportunity to report him.

    Lyra seemed to know what he was thinking, and her finger poked him between his eyes, muttering,

    ¡°Don¡¯t give Chad a hard time. I told him to tell me. You didn¡¯t take your body seriously enough to deserve a beating.¡±

    Malcolmughed, and not only was he not afraid of being punched, he leaned over and gave her a kiss on her sweet, soft cheek.

    Lyra looked at him seriously, trying not tough, but also feeling a little helpless.

    What else can she do? He was her husband.

    She raised an eyebrow and motioned to Malcolm to look at the breakfast on the nightstand, ¡°Hurry up and eat. It¡¯s not good for your stomach if the soy milk gets cold. Forget about your irregr life before. Now that I¡¯m back, I must quickly adjust your daily routine. If you dare to drink too much, smoke too much, skip meals, or stay up all night, I¡¯ll leave you alone. I¡¯ll bring you to the White Mansion and ask Charles to discipline you ording to the White family rules.¡±

    If he really got beaten by the whip, the injuries wouldn¡¯t improve in ten or a half month. It was notparable with the whip Lyra had.

    Though Lyra¡¯s words were harsh and she was softhearted, this was a direct threat, and she would never let him be whipped.

    But Malcolm was threatened because Lyra said she would leave him alone.

    He leaned over, put his arm around Lyra¡¯s waist, kissed her eyes and eyebrows, and replied obediently, ¡°Yes, I will listen to you.¡±

    Lyra clicked her tongue and pushed his face away, stopping him from kissing.

    ¡°Eat.¡±

    Malcolm nodded, feeling satisfied.

    It was nice having her around.

    He picked up the breakfast tray from the nightstand, put it on hisp, wiped his hands with a wet tissue, and began to peel the eggs.

    Lyra sat by the bed and watched him eat.

    A whole hard-boiled egg would put in his mouth

    Lyra was frowning. Big mouth?

    Howe when she kissed him, she didn¡¯t feel that his mouth was so big? An egg was directly stuffed¡­

    Malcolm chewed the egg slowly, and his fingers, after peeling the egg, were wiped with a wet paper towel, as if he loved to clean himself.

    His every gesture was very elegant. When the Adam¡¯s apple was gently rolling, he had a mouthful of soy milk, showing the perfect side of the neck and jaw lines, which was extremely sexy and eye-pleasing.

    Clearly they were just an ordinary egg and a ss of soy milk. His posture made him look like he was having a French meal which was particrly delicious.

    Lyra swallowed.

    Malcolm noticed. His thin lips curled up slightly, and his smile became slightly sinister. ¡°Why Do you look weird?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s weird about it?¡±

    ¡°Like you¡¯re trying to eat me.¡±

    By the time she was speechless, Malcolm was already peeling the second egg. His long fingers were beautiful, and the green veins on the back of his hands were protruding into his sleeve, showing off his hormones.

    Lyra watched, but stopped when Malcolm swallowed the egg again, frowning. ¡°Won¡¯t you choke?¡± She asked.

    Malcolm stopped chewing and his ears turned red. He looked away and swallowed the egg. He took two more sips of soy milk before saying, ¡°Are you saying I don¡¯t look good when I eat?¡±

    Lyra was about to answer when Malcolm answered first, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how I look when I eat. I¡¯m better at eating you than eggs.¡±

    Was he serious?

    Lyra ignored him and asked, ¡°How did it go with Lucie? Did she tell the truth?¡±

    Malcolm nodded. ¡°She¡¯s kind of a poor woman,¡± he said. ¡°Her husband has an abusive personality and he¡¯s an alcoholism. And he beats her when he gets drunk. She thinks he¡¯ll be more restrained when they have kids, but he does it even worse. He beats their son.¡±

    ¡°Ten years ago, when her husband beat her up, her son came to break up the fight and threw a stool at him. Her husband identally the son her to death. He was only eight years old when he died, and he was buried at the top of the mountain. After that, her husband fell in love with another woman in the city and never came back. Instead, she felt that she has a free life.¡±

    ¡°There are still ten gold bars under her bed. They have been kept for a long time. I heard that she saved a person three years ago. It was a man. The man gave her ten gold bars after. This time, she wanted to save you. She originally wanted to run out of the county to buy some medicine, but she met a group of people holding your photo to ask for your location, and she saw the man she saved three years ago among them.¡±

    ¡°She told the man where you were and got a bag of gold bars¡­¡±

    This was an important information.

    Lyra looked serious, and was lost in thought.

    Malcolm¡¯s expression was equally grim. ¡°I suspect that the man she saved three years ago is Frank, who has been on the run ever since.¡±

    This man, formerly an elite in the army, was first-rate in both reconnaissance and counter-reconnaissance.

    It was not that easy to catch him.

    Lyra: ¡°To take Micah¡¯s patient and make her look like me in order to confuse you. He¡¯s so purposeful and premeditated. He¡¯s clearly trying to screw you. Even if he¡¯s already in the mud, he¡¯s trying to drag you down with him. Why? What is your grudge against him?¡±

    Malcolm was momentarily speechless, and a vague image of a woman appeared in his mind.

    But he kept his head down and kept silent, saying, ¡°What reason does a madman need to do something?¡±

    Seeing that Lyra was still thinking about it, Malcolm reached out and rubbed the back of her head. His eyes were gentle, ¡°This is NIB¡¯s official business. Rara, you should stay out of it. If the Lloyd¡¯s Corp¡¯s official business needs to be negotiated recently, it should be conducted in theb. Remote meeting. When I¡¯m not around, keep an eye on Spencer and Momo.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Frank had been lurking in the shadows, with a lot of leverage and influence. And with Lyra in trouble, he was afraid to let Lyra work alone at the Lloyd¡¯s Corp. Theb was the safest ce to be.

    Lyra, knowing what he was worried about and that he had to go back to work, nodded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing is more important than a family¡¯s safety right now.¡±

    A mad dog would bite, no matter when, no matter how. There was no way to prevent it, and neither she nor Malcolm can afford to let it happen again.

    They were talking when Lyra¡¯s cell phone rang.

    It was Chad.

    Chad obviously and Jimmy were ying badminton with Spencer and Momo, so the sudden phone call must be serious.

    Lyra answered the call, and before she could ask, she heard Chad¡¯s panicked voice on the other end of the line.

    ¡°Lyra! I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault¡­¡±

    Lyra looked up at Malcolm and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m guilty. Spencer¡¯s hurt¡­¡±

 Chapter 802 She Does Chadâ€™s Load

    Spencer was injured!

    He had just gotten out of bed and walked a few steps ¡­

    Lyra immediately and eagerly asked, ¡°Where are you? Still at the basketball court?¡±

    Chad sent the location to Lyra¡¯s cell phone and the two headed over immediately.

    On the road, Lyra¡¯s look was panic. Her hands were clutching Malcolm¡¯s arm, and she was worried, ¡°If I had known Spencer would be injured, I should have apanied ¡­¡±

    For bringing Malcolm breakfast over, it was only a few minutes, and then something happened.

    Malcolm knew that his wife was worried about the child, and quickly spoke out tofort, ¡°Rara, do not worry. Although Spencer is weak, he¡¯s a boy, and Chad and Jimmy are here. It should not be a big deal.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t say a word and thought that Spencer¡¯s little face might be pale. She med herself.

    Now that she hadn¡¯t see him, but she had already made up all kinds of results in her head and was really worried.

    Arriving at the court, Lyra rushed to open the door and ran, looking for the two little kids.

    It had just rained. The court was a little slippery. Malcolm was worried that his wife would fall and walked fast to her side and pulled her in.

    ¡°We¡¯re here. If you fall, I¡¯ll have one more to take care of. Chad must have taken Spencer to deal with his injury, so let¡¯s go to Jimmy¡¯s infirmary.¡±

    Lyra nodded and agreed, ¡°Yes, they¡¯ll be in the infirmary.¡±

    She mumbled and repeated what Malcolm said, but her mind was already in turmoil.

    She just wanted to see her baby son quickly and see how his injury was.

    When they came to the infirmary, she saw Molly puffing out her and blowing on Spencer¡¯s wound, while saying,

    ¡°I will blow the wound away. You will not hurt oh. Mommy said, it has the power of love!¡±

    Molly looked serious and her red eyes were distinctly cute.

    Spencer didn¡¯t say a word but looked up to see the two people arriving, ¡°Mommy, Daddy.¡±

    Spencer¡¯s calf was wrapped in a bandage, and Lyra always felt panicky.

    As soon as she saw her mothering, Molly immediately jumped off the bed and reached out for a hug, ¡°Mommy, hug.¡±

    Holding her baby girl in her arms, Lyra looked to the doctor with some concern and asked, ¡°How is Spencer? Is it badly hurt?¡±

    Jimmy: ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Lyra, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a small bruise. Children recover quickly. The bandage can be removed tomorrow morning, but remember not to touch the water during this period, and don¡¯t eat spicy food.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you very much.¡±

    Malcolm picked up Spencer and the family of four walked out of the infirmary.

    Chad followed them like a big kid who had done something wrong, and Jimmy shook his head and followed suit.

    Lyra looked at Molly with a serious face, ¡°Momo, tell mommy, how did brother get hurt?¡±

    She clearly told Chad to take the children to y badminton at the special venue, which was in the indoor. The floor was padded. Generally, children will not be bruised.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    When it rained outside, Lyra guessed that the naughty Momo asked Spencer to y outside with her.

    The ground was stained with water, which the easiest way to fall, so Spencer¡¯s injury can connected with Molly.

    As expected, she spat out her tongue when asked about it.

    ¡°My brother was injured to protect me.¡±

    After questioning, Lyra learned that Molly was chasing a dragonfly after the rain and identally stepped out of the way, and Spencer was using his body to protect her from falling.

    The incident was so sudden that Chad and Jimmy didn¡¯t have time to react and Spencer was injured.

    However, Chad will take all the mistake on his own, not waiting for Lyra said anything. He immediately apologized, ¡°Sorry Lyra, it¡¯s all my fault. I was too careless. I did not have time to protect the two children. I let Spencer hurt. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    Spencer was already in poor health and needed more care, so Chad was guilty of letting him get injured under his watch.

    Chad put his head down and med himself.

    ¡°Malcolm, Lyra, it¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t take care of Spencer well.¡±

    Lyra was made to cry andugh a little. How can he be med?

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. They¡¯re just kids ¡­¡±

    Without waiting for Lyra to finish, Malcolm interjected, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s your fault.¡±

    ¡°There is a reward when you do something right and there is a punishment when you do something wrong. Since you know you have made a mistake, then do three hundred push-ups on the ground. It won¡¯t happen again¡±

    Lyra stared at him. This man was still serious?

    ¡°That, Chad ¡­¡±

    Chad, who was stubborn, knew what Lyra was going to say and interrupted, ¡°Lyra, my brother is right. I didn¡¯t protect them well, so I¡¯ll do 300 push-ups on the ground.¡±

    With that, Chad took off his jacket, tossed it to Jimmy, and started doing push-ups.

    Malcolm grunted softly, and looked calm.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Chad¡¯sint, Lyra wouldn¡¯t have known about his irregr diet and excessive drinking and staying upte.

    Lyra was so worried about him that she almost had to beat him up, and he had long wanted to take the opportunity to revenge.

    Chad was puffing and panting, when Molly had an idea and struggled to get off Lyra¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Mommy, let me down.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t know what she was trying to do, but Molly must havee up with another idea.

    Molly walked to Chad¡¯s face, squatted down, smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Chad, I see on TV those big uncles do this action when their body will put something, called ¡­ called load?! ¡±

    This little girl even knew the word.

    Lyraughed and guessed what Molly was trying to do.

    The next second, Molly climbed directly onto Chad¡¯s back, shook her legs and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s Daddy¡¯s punishment, how about I am doing your load?¡±

    The sudden weight made Chadugh and cry, but he couldn¡¯t refuse, so he resigned himself to keep doing it.

    Soon, the 300 push-ups werepleted and Chad was sweating and stood up sharply.

    It was done with ease, except for a slight gasp for breath.

    Molly immediately pped her hands and cheered, ¡°Uncle Chad is awesome! My daddy can do it too!¡±

    Seeing that Molly was about to make a fuss, Malcolm hastily picked her up and said, ¡°Okay Momo, Spencer is going back to the ward, so we should go back too.¡±

    Spencer had had more than his usual amount of exercise today, so it was best to go back for a full checkup.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine.¡±

    Molly reluctantly wrapped her arms around Malcolm¡¯s neck, caring more about her brother than the fun.

    The people returned to the ward. Spencer¡¯s face was a little pale but he pursed his lips and did not say anything.

    Lyra took his hand with worry, ¡°Do you feel ufortable anywhere? You have to tell us, okay?¡±

 Chapter 803 Release Lucie back to the mountain

    Spencer nodded, ¡°Mom, I know. It¡¯s just a little breathless.¡±

    Jimmy hurriedly inserted various instruments into Spencer¡¯s tubes and carefully checked his body functions.

    Lyra was nervous, and Malcolm took her into his arms and gently reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s going to be okay.¡±

    After a series of checks, Jimmy finally breathed a sigh of relief and a smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Spencer¡¯s body indicators are the same as before. Today is a fall, resulting in too much exercise. That¡¯s why he looks a little weak. He just needs a good rest and he¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Molly cautiously touched Spencer¡¯s little leg, with some self-condemnation, and coaxed softly, ¡°It does not hurt. I will tell you a story at night, okay?¡±

    Spencer raised his eyebrow, ¡°Will you have those stories about Snow White? I prefer stories like the one where the wolfes and eats children.¡±

    Although his face was a bit wan, he still had the energy to joke and seemed to be in good spirits.

    Lyra was finally relieved.

    Malcolm¡¯s phone vibrated twice at that moment, and it was a message from Brad.

    Seeing him look different, Lyra looked at him, and Malcolm walked out of the room in silence.

    Brad: [Boss, there¡¯s new information. Lucie¡¯s house was rummaged through, and ording to our observations, they should know that we took Lucie away.]

    Lucie had been watched by that group. If they let Lucie out at this time, she will definitely get killed.

    But if they kept Lucie, the progress of the investigation will be stalled, so now whether to release Lucie or not, it was a difficult thing.

    Brad: [Boss, any instructions?]

    Malcolm read that text message from Brad twice and tapped the input: [Wait for my notification.]

    After replying the message briefly, Malcolm went back to the ward. Lyra kept an eye on him. Watching his expression, she came close to him, asking in a whisper, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±

    Jimmy was having fun with the two little ones when Malcolm pulled Lyra away from the ward and walked all the way to the end of the quiet hallway.

    ¡°We need to release Lucie.¡±

    Lyra immediately responded and nodded, ¡°Indeed, since Lucie has almost exined, it¡¯s not a good idea to keep her for a long time. She has to be released.

    She will surely die if she went back alone.

    If Frank was really behind it, he will kill Lucie.

    Malcolm responded, ¡°I¡¯m going to have Brad secretly take someone to send Lucie back, but I¡¯ll be tagging along so I can improvise if anything happens.¡±

    Knowing Frank as he did, he was the only one who can catch this man.

    After this incident, Lyra knew that Frank was a madman, aplete madman, who did not consider the consequences of his actions.

    Coupled with his hatred for Malcolm, if the two of them were to meet, something would definitely happen.

    But Lyra was clear that there was no choice in the matter, none of them had a choice.

    As long as Frank was not caught, there will be no peace in their home.

    Seeing the worry in her eyes, Malcolm took her directly into his arms and said soothingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rara. I will be careful and careful again. I will never let you and the kids worry.¡±

    Lyra nudged him and warned, ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you if you don¡¯te back safely.¡±

    After saying sweet words at the end of the hallway for a while, Malcolm left.

    Lyra went back to the ward. Jimmy had gone to take care of his work. Chad had gone back to the bureau, and there were only two little ones in the ward.

    Spencer looked like he was tired of ying and fell asleep with an IV.

    Molly sat there looking out the window, without her usual yfulness and sullen look. No one knew what she was thinking.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    She walked over with lighter footsteps and rubbed her baby girl¡¯s little head.

    ¡°Mommy~¡±

    At the sound of Lyra¡¯s voice, Molly jumped into her arms and said with sobbing tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m to be med for today¡¯s incident, which is what caused Spencer to get hurt. I¡¯m not feeling well ¡­¡±

    The little girl was deted, sobbing. Her long curly eyshes soon hung with water droplets, slowly falling down. It seemed that this time the thing was really scaring her.

    Lyra patiently wiped away her tears and held her tightly in her arms,forting, ¡°Of course we can¡¯t me you. It¡¯s daddy and mommy¡¯s fault. We haven¡¯t been able to be around you for the past few days, making you two worry. I know you are very happy because I¡¯m back. That¡¯s why you¡¯re ying so carelessly. It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°And Spencer is a boy, more brother, so will subconsciously want to protect you. Did Spencer me you?¡±

    Under Lyra¡¯sfort, the little one in her arms finally stopped crying and fell asleep in her arms, not knowing when.

    Wiping the tear stains off her daughter¡¯s face, Lyra felt immensely satisfied.

    Now, all she wanted was for everyone she cared about to be safe and sound, for her children to be healthy, and for Malcolm to live a good life.

    ¡­

    Everything else was nothing to her.

    It was getting dark outside and Malcolm lead the way to the hotel where Lucie was being held.

    When he entered the hotel room, Lucie was hiding under a table and was afraid to make a sound when she heard footsteps.

    It wasn¡¯t until a pair of hands reached under the table and tried to pull her out that she got so scared that she lost control and screamed, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Mr. White said he would protect me. You can¡¯t touch me!¡±

    Malcolm leaned far away from the wall. Lucie only lived in the hotel for one night, and became so scared. He helplessly shook his head and smiled.

    Lucie wouldn¡¯t let the officers pull her out. She was so excited that she waved her hands and almost bit the officers.

    Malcolm frowned, ¡°Lucie, don¡¯t you want to go home? If you want to go home, you have to be peaceful. They won¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    ¡°Go home? Really, Mr. White, are you sure I¡¯ll be able to go home today? I¡¯m not going to die?¡±

    Lucie looked at Malcolm incredulously, full of anticipation.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Malcolm smiled, ¡°Naturally, as a condition of your previous confession. I will find a way to send you back, but if you want to survive, you have to listen to me, not to act rashly. The other party has a gun in his hand. If you are not careful, you¡¯ll be killed. I can not help.¡±

    Lucie listened very carefully.

    She knew Malcolm was not an rmist. The gang can even get a gun. She was an unarmed woman, and powerless to fight back.

    She instantly reacted and obediently stepped out from under the table, ¡°Mr. White, I¡¯ll listen to you. I know you¡¯re a big shot with status. You¡¯ll be able to protect me.¡±

    It was not so easy to have thisrge amount of gold. She had never enjoyed any good life in her life and really didn¡¯t want to die like this.

    ¡°I will do whatever you arrange, and I will definitely not give you any trouble!¡±

 Chapter 804 I want you to go to her grave to admit your mistake

    Malcolm gave Brad a look, and Brad immediately understood and left with Lucie.

    Frank¡¯s men were probably all over Stogairrol County by now, and their was is a sure sign of exposure.

    That was why he needed Brad and his team to get there first. He was monitoring it remotely.

    Malcolm contacted the police in Stogairrol County and was at his beck and call.

    It began to rain. The road back to the mountains became difficult to walk up, all the way muddy.

    Malcolm personally drove behind Brad and his men, but had to follow them from a distance. To avoid being too conspicuous, he chose a regr Volkswagen that he didn¡¯t drive very often.

    Lucie was sitting in an armored car, watching as she entered Stogairrol County, about to walk up the mountain road. Panicking, she had some worry and asked, ¡°Well¡­ you will guarantee my safety, right? If there is danger, you will give priority to my protection?¡±

    Brad responded indifferently, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t leave our sight, we¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re safe.¡±

    This was a winding mountain road, and because of the rain, the road was very slippery. If he was not careful, the car would fall down the mountain. He had to keep his spirits up.

    Even with Brad¡¯s reply, Lucie was terrified. She couldn¡¯t help but shiver and swallow.

    She had not lived enough in her life, but she did not want to die so inexplicably, in the intrigue of others.

    At the foot of the road, here was very quiet. There was not a bright ce.

    Brad stopped the car and arranged for a silent ambush around Lucie¡¯s house.

    After the winding mountain road, Brad followed Lucie into the house alone, and Lucie opened the door with a shudder.

    Before she could turn on the light of the house, a gleaming dagger came at her.

    ¡°Hide!¡±

    Brad hit the rm connected to Malcolm, pulled Lucie away, and fought everyone in the room.

    Looking at the red dot shing on his phone, Malcolm immediately got out of the car and took a shortcut up the hill.

    His men had ambushed and there were more than one person in the room with a gun in their hand.

    Bang, Bang, Bang

    Three gunshots rang through the night, and the violent noise startled the birds in the forest, and they squeaked away.

    Lucie covered her nose and mouth in fear and hid in a small haystack in the courtyard outside the house, not even daring to breathe.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Malcolm was soon in position, and Brad and a couple of officers were fighting each other.

    Because of the dim light, there was no light on in the room, only the muzzle sh was faintly visible.

    Malcolm had not yet entered the room when he saw a shadow scurrying away in the dark. He hurried after it.

    It was a familiar figure, simr to the dark figure he had suddenly seen in theb the other day.

    ¡°Brad, control the scene!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Boss!¡±

    Malcolm left the words and followed the shadow into the woods.

    The man¡¯s movement was quick, like a cheetah in the dark, jumping up and down, familiar with the terrain here.

    Luckily, Malcolm had checked out the mountain route ahead of time, so he didn¡¯t have to lead him around.

    Two people one after another, the rain was getting bigger and bigger. The mountain road was also more and more difficult to walk up.

    Boom!

    The thunder sounded.

    It was very dangerous to go through the woods all the time.

    This was not the way to go. Malcolm stopped to look around and immediately took another shortcut to catch up.

    Soon, he caught up with the shadow, quickly raised the gun, aimed at the muzzle.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    The thunder and gunfire came at exactly the same time.

    The man who was running in front stumbled two steps, held on to a nearby tree trunk, and was shot in the calf.

    He looked back at Malcolm, who had fired. His face was in the dark and he turned and ran.

    Being injured, the man soon slowed down, but he was still dragging his injured leg through the woods.

    He wasn¡¯t as fast as he used to be, and after a chase, Malcolm caught up with him.

    The exhausted man fell to the ground, and Malcolm quickly retracted his gun, immediately moved forward to hold his hands back, grabbed the back of his neck, and removed the mask from his face.

    The man¡¯s facial features were stereoscopic, very heroic. His face had a sudden old scar, destroying the face of the original appearance.

    But Malcolm will never forget the look on his face.

    After the tainted milk scandal, Frank escaped for five years, was injured and had several close calls with the National Investigation Bureau.

    This time it was so easy.

    Malcolm had a serious look on his face. He always thought he was up to something.

    Caught by Malcolm, Frank was not surprised. Instead, he said with a wicked smile, ¡°Malcolm, how are you? We finally officially meet.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s face was cold. ¡°If I had a choice,¡± he said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to see your face.¡±

    Huh.

    Frank gave a cockyugh and stared at him with eyes full of hate, ¡°But I want to see you. Malcolm, because you¡¯re so cruel, you should die for April. No, you should go to her grave and apologize!¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s face was nk. ¡°That woman doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡±

    His light words were like to stimte Frank¡¯s inner sensitivity. He screamed and roared, like a crazy beast.

    His red eyes stared at Malcolm.

    ¡°Damn you, damn you! I should have just chopped you up!¡±

    Malcolm smiled sarcastically. ¡°The only thing worse than death is that it¡¯s worse than living. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve been unwilling to kill me. You wanted to make use of my rtives to make me suffer. Unfortunately, now that I¡¯ve got you, you don¡¯t have a chance.¡±

    It was raining cats and dogs, and Frank wasughing hysterically as the bitterness in his eyes faded away.

    ¡°You must have guessed I was there to lure you out, right?¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t talk.

    Frank¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°You have a wife and kids now. You know what it¡¯s like to lose someone you love.¡±

    ¡°Malcolm, I want you to go through what I¡¯ve been through!¡±

    What a lunatic.

    Looking at the hate in Frank¡¯s eyes, Malcolm pulled his gun, put it to his head, and warned,

    ¡°Frank, I¡¯m warning you, if you ever touch one hair on their head again, I will kill you.¡±

    Ha Ha Ha Ha

    Frankughed and looked down at Malcolm, ¡°You won¡¯t kill me. As long as you dare to do so, I guarantee that you¡¯ll never see your wife and children in this lifetime. I¡¯m alone anyway. I¡¯ll die when I¡¯m dead. It¡¯s enough to drag the life of the richest person and the two little heirs with me.¡±

    ¡°How about you shoot me and bet on it?¡±

    Frank didn¡¯t have any fear at all. Instead, he looked like he had it all under control.

    Malcolm was silent, and his chest was filled with anger.

    But he can¡¯t gamble. He had to make sure Rara and the kids were safe before he knew Frank¡¯s endgame.

    He stomped on Frank¡¯s back, pinned him down in the rain mud, put one hand over his head, and dialed Lyra¡¯s number with the other.

    Toot Toot Toot¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the number you have dialed is not avable¡­¡±

    The phone was not connecting.

    Once again, Lyra¡¯s phone went dead with a full signal.

 Chapter 805 Irredeemable lovestruck

    As long as Lyra didn¡¯t leave theb, this shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Seeing Malcolm¡¯s face gradually change, ¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± he said. ¡°Do you really think the security in theb is wless? To tell you the truth, I had an inside man in theb a long time ago, and now I have the entire facility under my control, including your wife and children. How dare you kill me?¡±

    Frank was stillughing wildly, and Malcolm went back to his phone in silence.

    He¡¯d been calling Lyra a bunch of times, and she was not answering her phone, and if Frank did have Lyra and the kids¡­

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± He asked as he put his phone away and pointed his gun at Frank

    ¡°Let my men go. You¡¯reing with me.¡±

    At that moment, Brad had already taken care of the situation in the simple house, and he brought a group of people to follow him through the rain.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Hearing Frank¡¯s words, Brad quickly stopped, ¡°Boss, no!¡±

    Frank was a crafty, mad dog. Who knew what tricks he was ying.

    But Frank didn¡¯t mind at all. He just smiled and said, ¡°Malcolm, think about it. Your wife and kids¡¯ life is more important than yours. I¡¯ll only give you a minute to think about it.¡±

    He held the chips, clearly disheveled to be trampled in the mud, but he seemed to be strategizing, all in control.

    After a while, Malcolm put his gun away and said to Brad, ¡°Keep Lucie safe and let his men go. You stay in the mountains.¡±

    Brad gasped, ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°Do as I say.¡±

    Malcolm snarled. His dark eyes were murky and his breath was cold, and Brad couldn¡¯t understand what he was doing.

    Following orders was basic, and Brad had to let the men go.

    Frank, supported by his own men, demanded, ¡°Get me another car. Your men are not allowed to follow.¡±

    ¡°Give him a car.¡±

    No matter how unwilling Brad was, he dared not disobey Malcolm¡¯s order but watched as Frank¡¯s men tied Malcolm¡¯s hands behind his back and took him away in the rain.

    The armed vehicle sped through the muddy road, sshing water everywhere.

    Brad was hopping around in frustration.

    What was wrong with boss tonight?

    Watching Frank¡¯s car disappear into the moonlight, Brad had no choice but to call Chad right away.

    Meanwhile.

    Frank had his men briefly treat the wound on his leg with a makeshift medical kit from the armored car.

    Malcolm was sitting across from him, in an eerie silence.

    Clearly, his hands were tied, but he was still a big threat in the whole car.

    Frank looked at his ever-calm face and got angry. He grabbed him by the cor and his voice was cold.

    ¡°Malcolm, do you know how much I hate you? If it wasn¡¯t for you, April, she wouldn¡¯t be dead. Why are you living happily ever after, and I am hiding in the dark? And I¡¯d never see April again. It¡¯s all because of you!¡±

    Malcolm looked him in the eye and said nothing.

    He knew Frank won¡¯t listen to anything right now, and he was not going to defend himself.

    When he didn¡¯t respond, Frank became even angrier. ¡°Malcolm, I¡¯m going to let you pay back a thousand times over! I¡¯m going to take you to April¡¯s grave!¡±

    Malcolm knew he wouldn¡¯t do something to himself, but he didn¡¯t think he¡¯d do it all so he could take him to April¡¯s grave.

    The rain gradually stopped and the armored car finally stopped too.

    Frank limped into the cemetery and finally stopped at an unnamed tombstone.

    He carefully took out a tissue to wipe the rain off the tombstone, as if habitually.

    April¡¯s grave was well tended and not a de of grass grew around it.

    A bunch of white roses stood in front of the grave.

    Although drenched in rain, the flowers were still bright and beautiful, apparently fresh in recent days.

    Malcolm looked on, shook his head andughed. ¡°Looks like you remember her all these years.¡±

    Even if cornered by NIB and afraid to stand in the sun, he quietly helped this woman to clean the grave and sent flowers.

    He was such a hopeless lovestruck man.

    ¡°For a woman like that, your career and your life are ruined. Is it worth it?¡±

    Frank¡¯s hand that was wiping the tombstone paused, and he answered expressionlessly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same? I heard that you love your wife so much that you love her even if you lose your life. Your identity is more special than mine. Aren¡¯t you even more stupid?¡±

    ¡°Lyra is not like April,¡± Malcolm said carefully, and his face looked cold

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference!¡±

    Frank growled, ¡°It¡¯s just that you love Lyra so much that you hold her in your hands. Even if she bleeds a drop of blood, you¡¯ll feel sorry for her for a long time. You don¡¯t love April, so you¡¯ve ruined the love that April once had for you. You¡¯ve killed her!¡±

    Malcolm looked him in the eye and was silent.

    He growled, ¡°Malcolm, I want you to kowtow to April! Don¡¯t you kowtow?¡±

    Huh.

    Malcolm just grunted and slowly told the truth.

    ¡°Back then, I was afraid of hurting your heart, so I didn¡¯t tell you the truth. I didn¡¯t expect you to sacrifice yourself in the execution of the missionter on. All these years, I¡¯ve been holding on to April¡¯s matter. Now, it seems that there¡¯s no need to hide it anymore¡­¡±

    April was a young girl abducted to the border. When the two of them were in the implementation of the task, they coincidentally saved her by chance.

    She was an orphan, and she had nowhere else to go after she was rescued. The temperature at the border was high, and there were many snakes and bugs, so April followed them.

    April was five years younger than them, and she was lively and lovely. For Frank, a single man, he fell in love with this sunny girl.

    But at that time, April despised Frank. Instead, she was constantly courting and seducing Malcolm, which was seen by Frank.

    April seduced Malcolm, but at the same time not to reject Frank¡¯s kindness to her. Such an attitude made Frank confused about her feelings.

    It wasn¡¯t untilter, when April was rejected by Malcolm, that she went to Frank and badmouthed Malcolm andined about his apathy.

    After a while, Frank misunderstood Malcolm, and the two of them were estranged because of her.

    Just as they were about to be strangers, April agreed to Frank¡¯s courtship and they was in a rtionship.

    But just as the two were getting ready for their first official date, Malcolm found out that April was working for a drug lord.

    All the information about the girl who was abducted from the border and the orphans was false.

    April was a spy, an informant, who got information from NIB and passed it on to drug dealers to secure their underground deals.

    After finding out April¡¯s identity, Malcolm didn¡¯t tell Frank. He was afraid he couldn¡¯t ept it and wanted to catch April first.

    But the information spread faster from the drug lord, who had already sent someone to deal with April by the time Malcolm found out who she was.

    For a gang like theirs, the death of one or two people was not important at all. What was important was that their information can not be leaked.

    When Malcolm arrived at the scene, April was held against her chest with a gun, and a man killed April right in front of Malcolm.

    Malcolm was about to go out with a gun and chase after the drug dealer¡¯s man when Frank arrived and saw April lying in a pool of blood, staring at Malcolm with terrified look.

    Malcolm had a gun in his hand, and there was only Malcolm and April in the room.

    Everything seemed to be obvious.

 Chapter 806 His phone is actually turned off

    Since then, Frank hadpletely broken with Malcolm, hating him. And even though April wasn¡¯t found to have been killed by Malcolm, Frank didn¡¯t believe that. Because the White family was so powerful, it was so easy to change that information. Frank just wanted to get back at him.

    Malcolm wouldn¡¯t have told the truth if Frank hadn¡¯t acted so crazily, and he didn¡¯t care if Frank hated him or not.

    But now Frank had threatened his wife and children, which can not be tolerated.

    After listening to Malcolm¡¯s presentation, Frank froze.

    ¡°Am I in love with the wrong person all these years?¡±

    The woman he loved had such an ugly identity?! All this revenge he was doing was wrong?!

    No!

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡±

    Malcolm lied about everything! It had to be!

    Frank took a few steps back. His eyes were red, and his voice was trembling. ¡°Malcolm, you¡¯re lying! April is such a lively and cheerful girl. She would never be the drug dealer you say she is! Do you expect me to believe you?¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to believe the truth, and he didn¡¯t want all the things he had done over the years to turn out to be his own fault.

    Yes, it was all part of Malcolm¡¯s game.

    All he wanted to do was to me himself, to me himself for all his mistakes.

    Frank suddenlyughed hysterically and knelt over April¡¯s grave. His eyes fixed on the picture on the tombstone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, April,¡± he murmured. ¡°I will make whoever killed you pay. I will not let you die in vain.¡±

    With that, he limped up to Malcolm and threw a punch directly into Malcolm¡¯s chest.

    Malcolm frowned, didn¡¯t move, and took the real punch.

    His hands were tied behind his back, and it was not right for him to fight back, even if he pretended to be.

    Then Frank¡¯s fists rained down. He kept shouting, ¡°Malcolm, the mighty Malcolm White, Suham¡¯s powerful man. You¡¯re in my hands now. The day you killed April, did you ever think that I would take revenge on you?¡±

    Malcolm looked at Frank, who had gone mad, and his voice was as cold as winter¡¯s ice. ¡°Stubborn and self-deluded,¡± he said

    He and Frank had been close and unendingpanions, knowing best what each other was like.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°You shut up!¡±

    Frank tore at Malcolm like a madman and said viciously, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare nder April! You murderer! Come on!¡±

    Hearing the call, Frank¡¯s men rushed over and bowed their heads. ¡°Yes, Boss?¡±

    Frank let go of Malcolm, who was already covered in wounds, and pulled out a white handkerchief to wipe his dirt-stained hands. ¡°Give him a shot,¡± he said coldly

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Three or five men approached Malcolm. Two men mped down on his arm, and one man pushed a refilled potion into his arm.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Frank smiled, and his eyes were full of hatred.

    ¡°Malcolm, this is the new X Virus. If you don¡¯t get an antidote in three days, you¡¯ll die.¡±

    Malcolm sneered. ¡°Frank, you¡¯re a loser, a total loser, and you¡¯ve been used your whole life.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Frank went crazy, pulled out his pistol, loaded it, and shot Malcolm.

    Bang, bang, bang

    The session of gunshots was especially creepy in the dark.

    Malcolm stood motionless, as calm as a cucumber.

    Frank¡¯s every shotnded on the ground around him, not a scratch on him.

    *

    Boom.

    There was a thunderp in the sky, and Lyra, who was sleeping in theboratory¡¯s ward, woke up with a start.

    She had a nightmare.

    In the dream, Malcolm appeared in front of her covered in blood and told her to live well.

    The dream was too real.

    The fear in the dream can not go away for a long time.

    The thunder also woke the two children, and Molly whispered to Lyra, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m scared. Hug.¡±

    Lyra took a breath, held her baby girl in her arms, and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Momo. Mommy¡¯s here. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    Spencer opened his eyes, and there was a little fear in them.

    No matter how precocious he was, he was still a five-year-old boy who was afraid of thunder.

    But he pretended to be calm, except for sneaking up on Lyra and pinching the corner of his mother¡¯s dress.

    It was raining again outside. It was raining hard.

    The ss rattled, and Molly, frowning from time to time, clung to Lyra and shouted in fear.

    After putting the two children back to sleep, Lyra yed a soft song in the room that drowned out the rumble of thunder and rain.

    Watching the children sleep, Lyra crept out of the room and dialed Malcolm¡¯s number.

    Somehow, she always had a bad feeling in her heart.

    ¡°Sorry, the number you dialed is turned off¡­¡±

    She made several phone calls to Malcolm in quick session, all with his phone turned off.

    She told Malcolm a long time ago that whenever he was safe, his phone couldn¡¯t be turned off and he had to answer it.

    He was afraid that she would not be able to find him, and even if he went to do something, he would definitely inform her in advance.

    Why was it off tonight?

    The dream¡­

    Lyra¡¯s heartbeat was so fast and she called Chad.

    It was quickly picked up.

    Chad tried to hide the panic in his voice and asked calmly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lyra? Why are you calling sote?¡±

    ¡°Chad, is something wrong with Malcolm?¡±

    Hearing this, Chad¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he retorted, ¡°No, Lyra, my brother just called me. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±

    Lyra sounded worried. ¡°I just called Malcolm. His phone is off. Tell me the truth. Is something wrong with him?¡±

    Chad hesitated. Malcolm was going to be head-to-head with Frank this time. It must be dangerous.

    But if Lyra had known, she would have asked to go with him, and if anything happened to Lyra, Malcolm would have killed him.

    ¡°Lyra, don¡¯t worry. My brother must be dealing with something important. That¡¯s why he turned off his phone. I¡¯m not lying to you. I really contacted him just now.¡±

    ¡°Chad, if you don¡¯t tell me the truth, I¡¯ll call Keira right now. You know she hates men who lie.¡±

    At the mention of Keira, Chad was defeated and said in a low voice, ¡°Brad called me and told me he volunteered to go with Frank. We¡¯re on our way.¡±

    Volunteered?

    Was his brain damaged by the heavy rain tonight?

 Chapter 807 Look how much you care about her

    ¡°Chad, send a team to theb right away to protect Spencer and Momo. I¡¯m going with you to find him.¡±

    Chad didn¡¯t dare disobey Lyra, so he agreed to her request.

    Except for the soldiers from the bureau, Chad had to send Anthony a message to keep Spencer and Molly from waking up.

    [Anthony, we¡¯re going on a mission tonight, so if you¡¯re awake, pleasee to theb as soon as you can and keep an eye on Spencer and Momo. Thanks.]

    Anthony, fresh from the shower, came out of the foggy bathroom to dry his damp hair.

    He hadn¡¯t taken a break yet. After returning to his normal work and life, the Stone family¡¯s annihtion had affected him greatly. He was still investigating the suspicious aspects of the incident.

    When he heard from Chad, he picked up his coat and was on his way out.

    Mavis heard the noise, sat up from her bed, and asked, ¡°Are you going out?¡±

    Anthony replied faintly, ¡°You should go to bed early. Don¡¯t wait for me.¡±

    Then he strode out the door and drove away.

    Mavis watched from the window, feeling a little surprised.

    It was raining so hard outside, and he was in such a hurry to get out. Who could it be?

    It can¡¯t be about thepany.

    Or was it that the Stone family¡¯s annihtion was spreading on the inte again?

    Or did he do something about his childhood sweetheart?

    Though being suspicious, Mavis didn¡¯t dare contact Anthony, much less ask him, for fear of upsetting him again.

    Then he left, and Mavis was wide awake, scouring the inte to see if she could help.

    Outside theb.

    Lyra stood in the doorway, pacing back and forth anxiously.

    Chad hurried to theb and picked up Lyra.

    After getting into the car, Chad said, ¡°Lyra, you don¡¯t have to worry. Apart from a team from the bureau, I¡¯ve got Anthony here to protect them. Theb is the safest ce. Spencer and Momo will be fine with him.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    Lyra replied softly, ¡°Do you know where they are? Do you have enough men with you?¡±

    Looking at Lyra¡¯s anxious face, Chad handed her the tablet.

    A red light glowed in the middle of the tablet, surrounded by detailed lines oftitude and longitude. ¡°This red dot is where my brother is now, in the cemetery,¡± Chad said

    Looking at the shing red dot in the center of the screen, Lyra was relieved.

    The rain made the roads slippery, and several armored cars sped through the night. An hour-long drive was a torment for Lyra.

    When a group of people rushed to the cemetery, Brad, who worried about Malcolm, had got Frank¡¯s secret man under control.

    Swish.

    Brad threw Frank¡¯s men in front of him, all tied up, and said sternly, ¡°Frank, I have your men under control. Surrender!¡±

    Malcolm frowned when he saw the men lying on the ground.

    Brad felt sorry and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry boss. I can¡¯t watch you get into danger, even if you have to punish me afterwards.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s face looked grim and he didn¡¯t say a word.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Frank smiled, grabbed Malcolm, put a gun to his temple, and said with a wicked smile,

    ¡°That¡¯s great, Malcolm. I didn¡¯t expect your dog to be disobedient for so many years. They came to you so quickly. If I were to shoot you to death, even if we had apanion on the road to hell, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Hearing this, Brad quickly advised, ¡°Frank, just surrender, then you still have a chance to live. If you insist on struggling, you will die! Do not hurt him!¡±

    Frank raised his head andughed a few times. He used force at the muzzle of his gun and threatened Malcolm. ¡°Tell your men to back off and put down their guns. If they dare to make a move, let¡¯s see who can move faster.¡±

    Brad didn¡¯t dare let his men move, so he told them to back off.

    Frank still held the gun to Malcolm¡¯s head and sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your dog to care about your life. Malcolm, aren¡¯t you powerful? Why don¡¯t you fight me?¡±

    Malcolm said nothing, squinting his cold eyes and letting him say so.

    Just then, Chad arrived with Lyra.

    Lyra ran out of the car, and from a distance she saw Malcolm being held at gunpoint by Frank.

    ¡°Malcolm!¡±

    She gave a shout.

    Malcolm, who had been unresponsive, raised his head and saw Lyra standing unharmed not far away.

    Frank never had a chance to control Lyra and the two children. He was the one who jammed the signal.

    Malcolm grimaced. ¡°You tricked me.¡±

    Frank grinned. His features distorted by his arrogance. ¡°Yeah, look at how much you value her. She¡¯s out of control just because she can¡¯t get through on the phone.¡±

    Malcolm was silent again.

    The wound in Frank¡¯s leg was simply addressed, and the pain from the gunshot wound was excruciating. Malcolm knew he wasn¡¯t going tost much longer. He was just hanging in there.

    ¡°Mrs. White, long time no see.¡±

    Lyra took two steps forward. ¡°Frank, you can ask for anything you want. I¡¯ll give it to you if I can.¡±

    Frank sneered. ¡°I want to drink his blood and skin him. Because of him, I lost the love of my life!¡±

    His eyes were full of madness. The muzzle of the gun inadvertently moved two inches.

    At this half-second mark, Malcolm quickly counterattacked, kicking Frank in the leg where he¡¯d been shot.

    Frank took two steps in pain. His hands uncontrobly loosened, and Malcolm spun his leg and kicked the gun out of his hand.

    Seeing this, Brad immediately brought Frank under control.

    The situation reversed in an instant.

    The people of the bureau stepped forward and handcuffed Frank.

    Frankughed, and with the hideous scar on his face, he looked horrifying, aplete lunatic.

    ¡°Malcolm, you¡¯d better ask to execute me by shooting. You know the prison can¡¯t hold me. I¡¯lle back for you sooner orter.¡±

    Malcolm ignored himpletely, and after untying himself with ease, he hurried to Lyra¡¯s side to check on his wife. ¡°Rara,¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay.¡±

    God knew how worried he was when he couldn¡¯t get in touch with her.

    Having lost her so many times, Malcolm didn¡¯t dare make any mistakes.

    Lyra caressed his face, feeling sorry for him. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You¡¯ve already arranged the manpower for theb, but you, why didn¡¯t you resist being pointed at with a gun? Do you want to be punished again?¡±

    ¡°You promised me you¡¯d take care of yourself. Why risk it?¡±

    The more she talked, the more Lyra lost control and hugged the man in front of her.

    She just looked at Frank¡¯s gun pointing at his head, and even gasped, afraid that the crazy¡¯s hand would shake and really pull the trigger.

    Fortunately, fortunately¡­

 Chapter 808 Two little troublesome guys

    Malcolm was indescribably satisfied as he let his wife carry him. He held back the urge to cough and said softly, ¡°My wife was right to scold me. I didn¡¯t think it through tonight. As long as you can calm down, it doesn¡¯t matter if I ept punishments.¡±

    ¡°How dare you joke around at thiste hour?¡±

    Lyra punched him angrily.

    Malcolm frowned and took a deep breath.

    Noticing the reaction, Lyra quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I hurt you? Something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Chad! Hurry up and get the doctor. Malcolm needs to see a doctor!¡±

    Malcolm took her hand, smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just need a kiss from you.¡±

    Lyra stared at him, but she was still worried and asked the doctor to examine him.

    After examination, Malcolm suffered only minor cuts and bruises, nothing serious.

    Knowing that he was all right, Lyra waspletely relieved and left with him in a car.

    She had been looking over her shoulder all night, and it was only then that she calmed down and fell asleep on Malcolm¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Bro¡­¡±

    Chad, the driver, turned around and called out.

    Malcolm immediately made a silent gesture.

    His wife was tired all night, and wanted to have a good rest.

    Seeing the concern in Malcolm¡¯s eyes, Chad just shrugged.

    Sensing the warmth between the two, Chad tactfully raised the pboard in the front and back seats, turned on the air conditioner, and adjusted the temperature in the car to afort degree.

    They had the situation under control, but theb turned upside down.

    Molly woke up and cried because she didn¡¯t see Lyra. Anthony was shocked.

    ¡°Did you have a bad dream? I¡¯m always here. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    Molly looked around, but she didn¡¯t see Lyra. She cried even harder. ¡°Where¡¯s Mommy? I want Mommy. Daddy and Mommy don¡¯t want me and brother anymore¡­¡±

    Because Lyra disappeared a few days ago, the little girl was very insecure.

    As long as she didn¡¯t see Lyra, she was scared out of her mind.

    Spencer was woken up by the crying, sat up, looked at Anthony coldly, and asked, ¡°Anthony, tell me, is something wrong again?¡±

    Lyra had been sneaking out the door to make a phone call. He had noticed, and he was sure that something was wrong.

    Anthony shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. They¡¯ll be back soon. It¡¯s only halfway through the night. Why don¡¯t you get some sleep? They¡¯ll be here when you wake up.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Spencer didn¡¯t buy it. ¡°Don¡¯t kid me,¡± he said. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, I¡¯ll go out and find them myself.¡±

    Molly agreed, ¡°Right, Anthony, if you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll go out with my brother.¡±

    In the face of these two clever interrogation, Anthony sighed helplessly.

    ¡°Anthony, just tell me the truth. Did something happen to Mommy and Daddy?¡±

    Anthony couldn¡¯t resist the pressure and called Chad.

    When the phone was picked up, Chad lowered his voice and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? We¡¯re on our way back.¡±

    ¡°Spencer and Momo are waking up again and asking for Mommy and Daddy. I can¡¯t get them to stop. You tell them.¡±

    He turned on the speaker.

    Chad: ¡°Spencer, Momo, you go to sleep like Anthony says, and when you wake up, you¡¯ll see Mommy and Daddy.¡±

    Spencer scoffed. ¡°Subterfuge.¡±

    These were all grown-ups¡¯ excuses. If it was nothing serious, why didn¡¯t they answer the phone themselves?

    ¡°Spencer doesn¡¯t believe me. Put Malcolm on the phone.¡±

    Chad nced at the backseat of the car and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯t answer the phone right now. They¡¯re asleep.¡±

    It was a busy night. They were really tired, and Chad wanted them to sleep for a while.

    ¡°Spencer, Momo, I have never lied to you before, haven¡¯t I? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t believe my words now? The work is tooplicated. They are exhausted. Let them have a good rest first, okay?¡±

    Chad¡¯s calm voice came through the speakerphone. Molly picked up the phone and nodded. ¡°Chad, take care of my daddy and Mommy. My brother and I will wait for them toe back.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Molly pouted andy obediently in Anthony¡¯s arms. Her little body trembled from time to time because of the crying just now. When she was tired from crying, shey on Anthony¡¯s shoulder and fell asleep.

    Spencer scoffed, walked away from Anthony, and rolled over.

    A few hourster, the sky was clear after the rain.

    Lyra and Malcolm hurried back to the room as soon as they reached theb.

    Spencer had just woken up and, suppressing the surprise in his eyes, called out, ¡°Mommy.¡±

    Seeing the fatigue on Spencer¡¯s face, Lyra took him in her arms, patted him on the back, and said, ¡°Mommy will always be here, and I will never leave.¡±

    After a moment offorting, Lyra gently put Spencer down, coaxed him back to sleep, and waited for him to fall back asleep before walking out of the room with Anthony.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Feeling that she was still estranged from him, Anthony felt a little uneasy. ¡°Have you really recovered your memory?¡± He asked

    Lyra nodded. ¡°Hmm.¡±

    He closed his eyes and waved his hand. ¡°You¡¯re wee. After all, I¡¯m the godfather of two children. It¡¯s my duty to protect them. Where¡¯s Malcolm?¡±

    ¡°He suffered a few cuts and bruises. Last night he got the guy behind this, handed him over to the bureau¡±

    ¡°What about the Stone family massacre? Did he do it, too?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m not sure yet.¡±

    The two were chatting.

    The testing room in the Laboratory Science and Technology Building.

    Jimmy was treating Malcolm¡¯s injuries.

    A few bruises, no big deal.

    Jimmy wondered, ¡°Malcolm, why did you ask toe to theb today when you wouldn¡¯t have said anything about a minor injury?¡±

    Malcolm looked up. ¡°Frank injected me with a poison. Take some blood and test it. See what it is.¡±

    As soon as he heard that he had been injected with a drug, Jimmy was shocked. He immediately went to prepare a blood-drawing tool and began to monitor all his body functions.

    Half an hour.

    After a series of tests, Jimmy frowned. ¡°Strange,¡± he said. ¡°You don¡¯t have any suspicious viral agents in your system.¡±

    Malcolm followed with a grim look. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Jimmy pointed to theplex factorial structure on the screen, exining, ¡°Malcolm, when a viral agent invades the body, it immediately reacts with the surrounding cells. The ss of water that you just took has a viral marker that can detect any viral agent, but there are no markers in your body that indicate that the virus has not entered your body.¡±

    It was strange to say.

    Malcolm felt no difort at all.

    Did Frank lie to him?

 Chapter 809 Want to have more children with my wife

    ¡°But Malcolm, just to be on the safe side, I¡¯m going to double-check it and we¡¯ll see.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    After saying so, Malcolm got up and left the room.

    Outside Spencer¡¯s room, Lyra was waiting for him at the door.

    When she saw him, Lyra put her arms around him. ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that again, okay?¡±

    Holding her head in his arms, Malcolm gave her a gentle kiss on the forehead and said, ¡°I see. How are the kids?¡±

    In the car, he heard Momo crying, and when he left, he scared the children.

    Lyra took his hand and entered the room.

    The children were fast asleep, and Molly held Spencer¡¯s hand tightly, dependent on her brother¡¯s warmth.

    ¡°I wonder if that¡¯s how they sleep when they¡¯re inside my belly,¡± Lyra said.

    She was lucky to have two babies at once and to have both of them.

    Malcolm had a look of happiness on his face, and his dark eyes lit up with lust, ¡°Rara, why don¡¯t we give them another baby brother or sister?¡± The sultry voice joked. ¡°The kids grow up now, and they need more ymates.¡±

    Lyra rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I¡¯m happy with the two of them.¡±

    Malcolm took her in his arms and whispered in her ear, ¡°I¡¯m serious, honey. With our family business, we can afford another ten or eight.¡±

    Ten or eight?!

    Like she was a sow!

    As punishment, Lyra yanked at his face and pretended to be angry as shey down next to the kids to sleep.

    They were in front of him, and the picture was warm. Malcolm was extremely satisfied.

    In any case, he will protect his family.

    National Investigation Bureau.

    Through a series of cutting-edge data recovery functions, Ted finally managed to get someone to restore the internal surveince footage of the Stone family, as well as the surrounding surveince footage from the day of the Stone family¡¯s ident.

    On the day of the incident, a group of armed men appeared at the Stone residence. They argued with Dn, and the surveince cameras were hacked. The Stone family tragedy happened immediately after.

    The mastermind behind the Stone family¡¯s tragedy got Ted to associate with Frank.

    Following Frank¡¯s lead, Ted found that one of the fingerprint files at the scene was a perfect match to Frank¡¯s.

    Ted took this evidence to Frank and started the usual interrogation.

    At this time Frank¡¯s hands and feet were handcuffed, but he still had a strange smile on his face.

    He looked at Ted and said, ¡°Why isn¡¯t your boss interrogating me? Why are you? Do you deserve to hear from me?¡±

    There was an officer standing at Ted¡¯s side and a newly appointed. Seeing Frank so brazen, he can not help but secretly scolded: ¡°You¡¯re gonna to die. Still being stubborn.¡±

    From the evidence collected, even without the tragedy of the Stone family, those crimes were enough to kill him ten times over. Why was he still being so arrogant?

    Brad raised his hand and motioned for him not to say anything, but to present Frank with the evidence he had already gathered.

    ¡°The night of the Stone family incident, you and Dn had a huge fight. Do you have anything to say?¡±

    Frank raised an eyebrow. ¡°What difference does it make? Doesn¡¯t Malcolm just want me dead? You tell him toe here and I¡¯ll tell him myself.¡±

    Seeing that he wasn¡¯t afraid of it, Ted pped the table and warned, ¡°Our boss doesn¡¯t have time to listen to you. Frank, you better confess, or we won¡¯t mind using special methods on you.¡±

    Frankughed arrogantly and red at Ted. He said nonchntly, ¡°Isn¡¯t confessing to false charges under torture the bureau is used to? I¡¯ve seen a lot of things. I¡¯m not afraid of your little tricks.¡±

    He was so uncooperative that Ted knew he couldn¡¯t get anything out of the interrogation, so he had him sent back to the holding room and told Malcolm.

    Knowing that Frank wouldn¡¯t confess so easily, Malcolm said in a deep voice over the phone, ¡°We¡¯ll continue our investigation into the Stone family. We¡¯ll find evidence that will convict him.¡±

    People like Frank refused to be convinced until he was faced with grim reality. Only to find full evidence, can really put him into the abyss.

    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±

    After hanging up the phone with Ted, Malcolm¡¯s eyes darken and it seemed inevitable that he will see Frank again.

    *

    Night.

    In another room in theb, Malcolm was half-leaning against a window, thinking.

    With a creak, the door was pushed open.

    Lyra came in with a ss of milk.

    Seeing Malcolm¡¯s expression, she put down the milk and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it Frank who won¡¯t talk, or is it too much pain? Do you want me to call Jimmy?¡±

    Now the only tricky thing was Frank. He was such a cunning guy, must want to seize the opportunity to dy some more time, so that the forces behind him to find a way to get him out.

    In front of his wife, Malcolm had a sad expression on his face. He frowned and said, ¡°Honey, you don¡¯t know how hard Frank hit mest night. It hurts here, and it hurts there. I want you to rub it.¡±

    Lyra walked over and gently rubbed the spot he had just touched. She said patiently, ¡°Our kids are already five years old. If they hear you, they willugh at you.¡±

    Malcolm raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me and my wife? Who daresugh?¡±

    With that, he buried his head in her arms and smelled the scent of her body. His only uneasiness seemed to be instantly cured.

    They sat by the window for a while.

    They can just see the stars out of the window.

    ¡°It is said that if someone close to you dies, he or she will be the brightest star in the sky. Honey, you said that we¡­¡±

    ¡°Rara, we¡¯re all going to live a long life. Don¡¯t get any ideas.¡±

    Malcolm kissed her on the lips, blocking what she was about to say.

    He and Rara, and the kids, will live long and everything will be fine.

    Just as they were getting along, Jimmy was knocking on the door.

    ¡°Malcolm, the results.¡±

    Malcolm immediately left Lyra¡¯s soft lips and stood up decisively. ¡°Rara, you rest with the kids. I¡¯ll be at the bureauter to deal with Frank.¡±

    ¡°Workingte at the bureau? Is there something you¡¯re not telling me?¡±

    Lyra was suspicious.

    It was almost 10:00. What can¡¯t be done early tomorrow?

    He must go there in the middle of the night?

    Was Frank up to something?

    Looking into Lyra¡¯s worried eyes, Malcolm smiled reassuringly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Ted called this afternoon and said Frank wanted to see me. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    He made so many promises, and each time he got careless. Lyra still didn¡¯t trust him, and put her arms around his neck, ¡°You better be safe,¡± she said. ¡°If you evere back from with an injury again, go to the White Mansion and get punished by Charles. I mean it!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Malcolm walked out the door, and the gentle smile on his face was fading away into a moment of seriousness as he followed Jimmy to the testing room.

    Jimmy took out the test results. ¡°Malcolm, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t have any viral agents in your body. Frank must be lying to you.¡±

 Chapter 810 If you want to kill me

    Malcolm looked down, deep in thought.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He knew.

    Frank went around in circles to make him panic, to make him afraid, to torture his mind.

    The Stone family¡¯s tragic death may have nothing to do with his feud with Frank, but something else.

    After figuring out the connection, Malcolm drove straight to the National Investigation Bureau, picked up Brad, and prepared to interrogate Frank himself.

    Frank was brought up again, still smiling strangely.

    After seeing Malcolm, he scoffed, ¡°How¡¯s it going, Malcolm? How does it feel to be lied to? Is it fun? Is it fun?¡±

    Malcolm wasn¡¯t in the mood for riddles. He just said coldly, ¡°You did the Stone family thing.¡±

    This time, Frank did not refute, but readily acknowledged, ¡°Yes, I did it. What is the problem?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your motive? You killed nearly 100 people in the Stones. You¡¯re out of your mind.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s voice was low. Although he didn¡¯t have much inmon with the Stone family and he boasted that he wasn¡¯t a good person, it was cruel to think that all the innocent people in the family were dead.

    Frank did not care and shrugged, ¡°Killing is killing. What motive? I never need motive to do things.¡±

    ¡°Diego Stone knows things he shouldn¡¯t know, so I had to kill the whole family.¡±

    The lives of hundreds of people from Frank¡¯s mouth were like poultry, and there was no remorse on his face.

    Brad whispered into Malcolm¡¯s ear, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s been verified that Diego Stone did receive a threatening phone call just before the incident. We¡¯ve been able to take the recording from the phone and reconstruct the voice inside to confirm that the person who threatened Diego Stone was Frank.¡±

    ¡°Malcolm.¡±

    The door to Frank¡¯s interrogation room opened and the officers of the bureau entered. Malcolm nodded at them.

    One of them opened a notebook in his hand, ¡°Mr. White, we captured one of Frank¡¯s menst night. He¡¯s one of the people involved in the Stone family massacre. After interrogation, Frank is the mastermind behind the Stone family incident. After DNAparison at the scene, it¡¯s Frank¡¯s DNA.¡±

    ¡°The prosecutor¡¯s office has already given the authority. All the evidence has been submitted to the Bureau of Justice. After it reviews the case, the final penalty will be given.¡±

    Frankughed hysterically, and his eyes were full of evilness. ¡°What are you trying to do, Malcolm? Aren¡¯t you very capable? If you have the ability, just order me to die.¡±

    As he said this, Frank struggled to get up from his chair.

    Brad rushed over and held him it down, warning, ¡°Frank, you¡¯re going to die. You better behave!¡±

    ¡°Malcolm, I¡¯m gonna kill you. I¡¯m gonna haunt you, and you¡¯re gonna pay for April! You should atone for your sins! Do you know why your son is always sick? That¡¯s what you deserve. It all falls on your son. S404 biochemical virus will kill him sooner orter!¡±

    He knew about the S404 biochemical virus?

    ng!

    Malcolm kicked the table in front of him. His eyes were bloodthirsty as he grabbed Frank¡¯s neck. ¡°Frank, don¡¯t curse my son.¡±

    The kids and Lyra were his limit, and no one can touch them.

    ¡°Boss, calm down.¡±

    Brad grabbed Malcolm, who was about to punch Frank, and shook his head. ¡°Boss, you can¡¯t.¡±

    The other officers of NIB were still there. Malcolm may be the boss, but public threats to harm a prisoner were punishable. Don¡¯t let Frank get to him.

    As Malcolm¡¯s scarlet eyes met Frank¡¯s unflinching mockery, ¡°What? You can arrest me, but you can¡¯t decide whether I live or die? Aren¡¯t you the boss of NIB? Don¡¯t you have a gun in your hand? Kill me! Come on!¡±

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t fall for his trick.¡±

    Brad kept Malcolm from doing anything drastic.

    Malcolm had never been impulsive, but Frank had been challenging his limit. Spencer¡¯s body had been not good. This was a mdy of Malcolm¡¯s heart.

    Seeing this, the other two also dissuaded him, saying, ¡°Mr. White, we¡¯ll take it from here. You¡¯d better go home and get some rest.¡±

    Frank harrumphed. ¡°So What, Malcolm? It¡¯s useless if you can¡¯t protect your son. How will you react if he turns into a little corpse one day?¡±

    Heughed wildly and madly.

    Ignoring what Frank had said, Malcolm walked out of the interrogation room with a cold face.

    Brad was so close to Malcolm that he didn¡¯t even breathe.

    A figure approached from a distance, and Brad, as if grasping a life-saving straw, quickly waved, ¡°Chad!¡±

    Chad saw Malcolm who was disgruntled and waved to Brad to let him go.

    The brothers went up to the roof, and the cool evening breeze blew away Malcolm¡¯s manic mood.

    Chad sat down and patted the seat next to him. ¡°Frank still won¡¯t talk?¡±

    He didn¡¯t know what would make Malcolm so grumpy.

    ¡°Got a cigarette?¡±

    Chad was shocked. He held onto his pocket nervously. ¡°Bro, are you crazy? If Lyra finds out that you are smoking again, not only will you die, but I will also die!¡±

    At the White Mansion, Lyra was the boss.

    Last time, Malcolm took away his cigarette case and smoked four cigarettes in a few hours. The entire case was destroyed. Keira had already scolded Chad severely, so he didn¡¯t dare.

    Malcolm sat next to him and said in a soft voice, ¡°As usual, just smell it. This is between you and me. If there¡¯s a third person who knows, Chad, you¡¯re on a mission to Climyard at the border.¡±

    Climyard!

    It was a hellish existence, hot all the year round. This was the border of various countries, with constantly fighting.

    Even though White Corp had a business there, and it made a decent profit every year, and he could have been the second Malcolm, Chad didn¡¯t want to leave his wife and hisfort zone. He still wanted to be an honest deputy director of NIB in Suham.

    ¡°Bro, just this once, for thest time!¡±

    Chad took the cigarette out of his arms and handed it to him.

    Malcolm took it, nobly sniffing the tobo.

    Snap.

    A faint light from the lighter illuminated Chad¡¯s face.

    Chad lit one of his own, took a puff, and let out a smoke ring.

    Malcolm stared at him gloomily. ¡°Do you want to die? Dare to sit next to me and light a cigarette?¡±

    Chad¡¯s face paled

    Sitting too close, Chad¡¯s smoke would float over him.

    Lyra had a nose for cigarettes.

    Malcolm looked gloomy, took the cigarette out of his hand, threw it on the ground, and stomped it out without mercy.

    Then he got up and left.

    ¡°Keep an eye on Frank¡¯s trial and keep me posted.¡±

    Malcolm shook off his overcoat.

    He had to clean up the little fumes before Lyra caught a whiff of them and made him take the me.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Looking at Malcolm¡¯s disappearing figure, Chad couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    He hadn¡¯t had two puffs yet. This cigarette was very expensive!

 Chapter 811 The Last Meal

    After a shower at the bureau, Malcolm returned to the car, changed his clothes and worked out his story.

    If Lyra asked, he would say he was emotional and quarrel with Frank. So his coat got dirty and he had to change clothes.

    The thought of going back can to hold his wife to rest, all his haze was swept away.

    The clock on the wall ran to two o¡¯clock, and theboratory ward was quiet enough to hear the two children breathing.

    Lyra sat worriedly on the edge of the bed, with her fingers sliding over the phone.

    He was not back yet. Was Frank¡¯s matter tricky?

    Or was Frank up to something?

    After some hesitation, Lyra put down her cell phone and did not call Malcolm¡¯s number, fearing it would dy his work.

    Tossing and turning in bed for a while, she went out to get some fresh air, and as soon as she opened the door, she saw Malcolm¡¯s figure and his smiling face.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Seeing him in his new clothes, Lyra looked up and down and asked suspiciously, ¡°What did you do?¡±

    He gave his prearranged story, and Lyra didn¡¯t doubt it any more. She pulled him into the room, and the two of themy on a cot and hugged to each other.

    The next morning.

    Molly jumped between the two of them and held her face in her hands. She blinked her big eyes. Lyra¡¯s eyes werezy and sleepy as she held her baby daughter in her arms.

    Malcolm opened his eyes when he felt a little girle in between them.

    ¡°Momo.¡±

    Hearing the disgruntled voice above her head, Molly immediately put on an aggrieved look. She put her arms around Lyra¡¯s neck andined, ¡°Mommy, Daddy is being mean to me. You have to discipline your husband.¡±

    Amused by her words, Lyra got up and carried Molly to Spencer¡¯s bed.

    The three of them were covered in a quilt, and Malcolm was sadly left alone.

    Lyra tucked Spencer in and asked, ¡°How are you feeling? Are you feeling well?¡±

    Spencer shook his head. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m not sick. Are you and Daddy going to work today?¡±

    Seeing the hope in a child¡¯s eyes, Lyra could probably guess what he wanted to do.

    ¡°Spencer, what do you want to do today?¡±

    ¡°I want you and Daddy to stay with me,¡± Spencer murmured as she huddled in Lyra¡¯s arms

    In a dreamst night, Spencer dreamed that Lyra and Malcolm had been taken away by a monster, and the monster said that they wouldn¡¯te back as long as he didn¡¯t behave himself.

    The dream was very real. The monster opened a big mouth to eat their family.

    Lyra thought Spencer wanted her to go out with him, but he just wanted to stay with them.

    Thinking about what had happened, she understood Spencer¡¯s fear. She tightened her arms and agreed, ¡°Spencer, you want us to stay with you, so we¡¯ll stay with you and Momo, okay?¡±

    Her son had always been strong, never showing any fear or fright. This time he seemed to be really fearful.

    Malcolm, hearing what Spencer said, realized that he had been too busy to spend time with them. He rolled out of bed and held both his children in his arms.

    ¡°No one can bully you while I¡¯m here.¡±

    So by Daddy and Mommy in the arms, Spencer felt extremely satisfied. His short hair stuck to his mother, rubbing.

    Molly put her arms around Lyra¡¯s neck and said, ¡°Mommy, will you stay with me and my brother?¡±

    Although she was still a child, she knew a lot of things. Recently, her father and mother had been dealing with the bad uncle, and she knew it.

    ¡°Okay, Daddy and Mommy will definitely not let any bad guys bully you. It¡¯s still early now. Go back to sleep. When you wake up, Daddy and Mommy will send you to kindergarten together.¡±

    Molly had been in theb all this time because of Frank, and unlike Spencer, she was going to kindergarten to live a normal life.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    children¡¯s sleep was always excellent. When they found peace of mind, they slept soundly.

    Buzz¨C

    Malcolm¡¯s phone vibrated. It was Chad.

    In order not to wake the two children, Malcolm had to go outside quietly.

    ¡°What results?¡±

    When Chad called, it was just a new development in Frank¡¯s case.

    It went without saying that he knew that Frank hadmitted such a heinous crime that there would be no oue other than the death penalty.

    ¡°Bro, it¡¯s the death penalty. After the Bureau of Justice reviews the case, the execution will take ce in seven days. Frank will finally get his punishment.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Malcolm said, ¡°Well, what else does he want?¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After all, Frank was also his closest partner, best friend, if not misguided, would not end up like this. He was a poor man.

    Chad responded, then added, ¡°Bro, Frank says he wants to see you onest time, and¡­ wants wine.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Malcolm entered the room, whispered something in Lyra¡¯s ear, picked up his coat, and walked out. He also had something to say to Frank.

    Driving up to the bureau, Malcolm grabbed two bottles of good wine and had the canteen prepare some good food.

    This should be thest time he and Frank had dinner together in years.

    The officer from the bureau saw Malcolming and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. White.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    Because Frank was a convicted felon, he was kept in solitary confinement in a surveince room where he can be monitored at any time.

    Malcolm took the private elevator to where Frank was being held. Frank sat in the corner, defeated and unable to look back.

    He was wearing the same shirt, which had been in the rain that day, stained with dirt and blood. He had a bandage on his left leg. Malcolm had shot him.

    Frank heard the voice and looked up slowly. His eyes were gray.

    ¡°There you are.¡±

    His voice was hoarse, and his lips were dry and cracked and a little gray.

    Opening the door, Malcolm sat directly across from him, cing his hand slowly on the table.

    Frank looked at him in surprise, not understanding what Malcolm meant.

    Malcolm poured a ss of wine for each of them and raised his ss to Frank who was in the corner. ¡°I thought you wanted a drink.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill you? I¡¯ve killed so many people. You can be killed by me.¡±

    As Frank spoke, he limped to the table, grabbed his ss, and tilted his head.

    High-density liquor was spicy, burning throat, but he had a very willful smile, ¡°Good wine!¡±

    Malcolm downed his drink.

    ¡°You won¡¯t kill me. Even if you really thought that I killed April, you never thought of killing me. I know that no matter how dehumanized you are, you still miss the time when you fought with me.¡±

    ¡°You want me dead, and you¡¯re afraid I¡¯m really dead. I¡¯m the only one who understands your struggle.¡±

    For Frank, who lived alone and whose belief in revenge had kept him alive, Malcolm wasplicated.

    Faced with Malcolm¡¯s affirmation, Frank sneered, but did not refute, and continued to drink.

    Perhaps knowing that his days were numbered, Frank talked a lot with Malcolm, drank a lot of wine, and the two of them went back to the days when they were on a mission together.

    Frank was a little drunk, lying on the table. Looking at the person sitting in front of him, he just felt a little fuzzy.

    ¡°Malcolm, speaking of which¡­ I envy you. You¡¯ve got everything. You¡¯ve got a wife. You¡¯ve got kids, and you¡¯ve got a ce in the world where people look up to you, but I. . .¡±

    He smiled wryly and, without waiting for Malcolm to reply, mmed his hand on the table and sat up, ring viciously at Malcolm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m gonna let you get away with this. Malcolm, you owe me a life. Even if I die, I¡¯m gonna make you pay for it. You¡¯re gonna pay for April¡­¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

 Chapter 812 A parent-child activity for a family of four

    At this point, Chad returned to the observation room. He saw Malcolm and Frank alone in a cell. His heart started racing.

    Frank was a crazy man and a good fighter, and if he hurt Malcolm, he was the one who should take the me.

    In his cell, seeing that Frank was drunk, Malcolm didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. He picked up his coat and walked away.

    From a distance, he could see Chad running toward him, and his face was filled with unspeakable anxiety.

    Chad checked Malcolm¡¯s status carefully and worriedly. ¡°Bro, are you all right?¡±

    ¡°No, I have to go back to the group to take care of things.¡±

    Malcolm walked away, and Chad was relieved when he looked inside Frank¡¯s cell to make sure nothing was wrong.

    As long as the judicial review was in order, Frank¡¯s time was up.

    White Corp.

    Malcolm came back to thepany with a cold face. The employee, who had been dozing off, saw his face and immediately stood up to say, ¡°Mr. White!¡±

    As soon as they heard that Malcolm was back, they all perked up, afraid that Malcolm would scold them if they were not careful.

    In thepany, Malcolm was known to be strict, but also known to be ruthless, and no one dared to act rashly.

    Upon learning that Malcolm had returned to thepany, the special assistant immediately arranged all the documents for him.

    ¡°Everything is running smoothly. Here are thetest minutes and meeting points. What else do you need?¡±

    Looking through the documents the assistant handed him, Malcolm waved his hand casually.

    In the afternoon, Malcolm handed out thepany¡¯s requirements and performance targets for the new quarter.

    The crowd looked at the documents posted on thepany¡¯s website, one after another showing bitterness.

    The president came back, and the idle good day came to an end. They must begin to work overtime and they would be busy again.

    The day went by.

    Malcolm was finally done with his backlog of papers, with his bruises tingling.

    As he got up, the motion involved the injury, and an excruciating pain immediately caused Malcolm to bend over.

    The assistant entered the room, saw Malcolm in a bad state, and rushed over to help him up.

    ¡°Mr. White, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Malcolm said, frowning. ¡°Take me to the hospital.¡±

    The assistant immediately drove him to the hospital himself.

    Despite the bruises, Malcolm was fine and took a painkiller before returning to theb.

    The sun had set, and Lyra picked up Molly from kindergarten.

    They lived the family¡¯s life, as if finally returned to a normal state.

    Through the small window of the ward, Malcolm saw Lyra ying with the two children. He smiled and pushed the door open.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Molly rushed over and ran straight into his arms, almost falling.

    The little girl said happily, ¡°Today, I was praised by the kindergarten teacher. She said that I am the bravest child in the ss. Also, our teacher said that tomorrow is a family day. I wonder if Daddy has the time to attend?¡±

    Malcolm rubbed her little head and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s your request. I must attend.¡± he said

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Molly excitedly gave Malcolm a kiss on the cheek and told a colorful story about how she was praised by her teacher today.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    But on the bed, Spencer was not so happy. He lowered his eyes and covered the loss in his eyes.

    Though he disdained ying with children his own age, he still looked forward to making friends.

    Lyra watched her son¡¯s expression change sharply. Sitting next to him, she held his tiny body in her arms.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Spencer? Upset?¡±

    Spencer cradled her head in Lyra¡¯s arms. ¡°Mommy, am I never going to be okay?¡±

    Sensing Spencer¡¯s depression, Lyraforted him softly, ¡°The medical field is very advanced now. Spencer, don¡¯t worry. Uncle Jimmy will find the most suitable treatment for you. Your illness will definitely be cured, sooner orter.¡±

    She could understand why her son was unhappy, and seeing Molly so happy in kindergarten made him want to go out.

    Lyra was a little distressed.

    The next day, Lyra and Malcolm brought both children to the kindergarten for a parent-child activity.

    As soon as their family of four appeared at the gate of the kindergarten, they immediately attracted the attention of all the parents present.

    Many of the female parents who saw Malcolm couldn¡¯t help but whisper to those around them.

    ¡°Oh, my God, do we have parents like this in a normal kindergarten? Don¡¯t they look dazzling with a family of four?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, look at that guy. He¡¯s even more handsome than a movie star on TV. Could he really be a movie star?¡±

    ¡°Come on, which celebrity do you think would send their child to a public kindergarten? Their children are all precious. They all have to go to an elite school.¡±

    The matriarchs stared at Malcolm and whispered, and some of the male parents looked at Lyra in silence. Their eyes almost fixed on her.

    Lyra could not help but tease, ¡°Malcolm, you¡¯re really different. No matter where you¡¯re, you¡¯re always the focus of the people.¡±

    Listening to his wife¡¯s slightly jealous tone, Malcolm smiled and put an arm around her shoulder. ¡°No matter how good I¡¯m, I¡¯m still your man, am I? Don¡¯t worry. I am very virtuous.¡±

    ¡°Your face, on the other hand, is so beautiful that I want to hide it from other men.¡±

    Their parents showed affection as if nobody was present. Spencer and Molly can not help but pouting mouth.

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, why don¡¯t you take care of me and my brother? We¡¯re still here!¡±

    The little girl in her arms pouted and pretended to be angry. Lyra only found her cute. She pinched her soft little face and carried her into the kindergarten.

    Parent-child activities were divided into indoor and outdoor parts. The indoor part needed a mother and child together toplete a watercolor painting, which would be voted by all the parent.

    Whoever got the highest number of votes can get a Kindergarten Medal of Honor. Before the holidays, children can go to the teacher to receive the gift they wanted.

    Outside, a father and the child needed toplete three parent-child projects, including the hatchery project, in which the kindergarten provided a newspaper, and the parent was responsible for tearing the newspaper from the middle, and the child passed through the hole, and can not destroy the integrity of the newspaper.

    The second project required parents and children together to transport the designated items of the kindergarten. To cross the barriers, parents and children needed toplete together.

    The third project was to train the children¡¯s climbing ability. They needed toplete the climbing project in the shortest time.

    Children who won all three programs would receive a Certificate of Honor and two medals of honor from the kindergarten.

    After listening to the rules of the game, Malcolm found the projects boring and childish.

    But next to him, Lyra and the two kids were looking extremely excited.

    Seeing the boredom on Malcolm¡¯s face, Lyra red at him and warned, ¡°If you mess up Momo¡¯s parent-child event, I will punish you for not sleeping in the study for a month.¡±

 Chapter 813 Spencer is a little arrogant

    Malcolm was taken aback. ¡°Not in the study, of course. On the other side of your bed.¡±

    Lyra smiled and added, ¡°I mean, if you screw up, you won¡¯t be able to sleep in the study, but you will be forced to sleep in the garden.¡±

    Her voice was so small that only the two of them could hear it.

    But it was that single sentence that made Malcolm¡¯s face turn pale.

    She could let him do whatever she wanted, but letting him sleep with his wife separately is absolutely not possible!

    This was the cruelest punishment in the world!

    He quickly replied, ¡°Please be at ease.¡±

    They were just a few childish games. There was no problem at all.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Game on. Please take your seats, mothers and babies, by name.¡±

    Molly was so excited to y such an interesting game with her mother that she picked up a brush and started to draw on the drawing board.

    Their test was to draw a little elephant with a little man on its back. Molly drew the little man, and Lyra did all the rest of the elephant and other details.

    Lyra had studied painting systematically for a few days, so they quickly finished their work and gave it to the teacher.

    Before she walked out of the studio, Molly proudly went to show off her work in front of the other children. Her beautiful eyes curved and she smiled as she said, ¡°My mother is very capable. You have to work hard.¡±

    ¡°My mom¡¯s good, too! Molly, don¡¯t get cocky!¡±

    Molly grimaced and went outside with Lyra.

    The outdoor area was ready for parents and children to participate.

    By the time they got out, Malcolm had gone to a teacher and exined that not only was Molly at the parent-child event, but he wanted Spencer to be there.

    They were all children of the same age. Besides, Malcolm was too good-looking. The teacher would not reject him.

    Hearing that he could participate in such activities, Spencer¡¯s little face looked very proud with disdain, as if they were just a few stupid games.

    Malcolm saw through it, bent over, picked him up, and went looking for Lyra and Molly.

    Other parents and children came out of the house one after another, and outdoor activities were about to start.

    With Spencer, Malcolm had to do both baby activities at the same time.

    He picked up the newspaper and made two holes for the children to crawl through. Fortunately, Spencer and Molly were quick enough toplete the first mission.

    The second obstacle needed them to take the designated items first from the teacher.

    Spencer and Molly, two children, one after another went through the obstacle.

    Except for thest jump, Molly was a little slow, and the three of them made it through.

    They were alsopeting with another family, a little boy who had been secretlypeting with Spencer to make sure he didn¡¯t miss a point.

    The final climb, due to Spencer¡¯s physical condition, had to be done by Molly.

    Although she was a little girl, she could climb as well as other boys her age, all thanks to Chad as a sparring partner.

    Malcolm was holding onto Molly¡¯s safety rope, and the little girl climbed to the top effortlessly. She got the victory, which made many children envy and apud her.

    Molly shook the medal in her hand. She was very excited to jump on the stage, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, brother! I got it! I¡¯m number one!¡±

    Spencer failed to participate in thisst event, but the smile on his face betrayed his mood. He responded to Molly proudly, ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Lyra pped her hands and said, ¡°My Molly is good. Watch your step.¡±

    After getting off the stage, Molly stomped her feet as she handed the medal of her victory to Spencer. ¡°Spencer, this is my gift to you. I¡¯m not a child anymore. I can also obtain treasures for you!¡±

    In a child¡¯s world, it was easy to be happy.

    Especially this kind of activity in front of all the children.

    There were still tiny beads of perspiration on Molly¡¯s forehead, and Lyra smiled and took out a tissue to wipe it off.

    Spencer took the medal of victory from her in disdain. He thought it was childish and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll take this gift since you¡¯ve worked so hard to climb for a long time just now.¡±

    Although he said so, he will hold the medal in his arms and did not let go for a moment.

    Molly smiled and hugged him. The sight of the two kids hugging was very sweet.

    Spencer¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Little girls are troublesome.¡± She was not tired of being hugged.

    *

    After all the parents had finished the project, the kindergarten principal took out his microphone and made an official statement,

    ¡°Thank you so much foring to our kindergarten project today and working with your babies. I believe that after today¡¯s interaction, you can all feel the joy of getting along with the kids, right?¡±

    As the principal just finished speaking, there were children who were excited, ¡°Yes!¡±

    There was a fat kid and there were two small dimples on his face. Heughed silly and cause all present people tough.

    Even Malcolm, who was normally cool, smirked.

    Molly leaned into Lyra¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Mommy, he¡¯s my best friend in kindergarten. I love ying with him. He always shares with me whatever he brings.¡±

    ¡°Is he a friend of your? If you¡¯re always taken care of by your friend, you should remember to return the gifts. You must not be a child who only knows how to receive gifts.¡±

    Lyra tapped Molly on the tip of her little nose, and her gentle voice was filled with doting.

    Molly nodded sharply. ¡°I know, Mommy!¡±

    They were still whispering when the kindergarten principal suddenly called them, ¡°Please put your hands together for Molly, who won first ce in all four events, and her parents, who are here to receive their certificates of honor and medals.¡±

    As Molly heard they could go to the stage to ept the award, she can¡¯t wait to pull her parents and brother and went up.

    A family of four standing on the stage was a beautiful collocation, not to mention how attractive they were.

    Not only parents, kindergarten teachers looked at them and can not help but send out emotion.

    ¡°Sure enough, the children of handsome men and beautiful women are much better than others. Their family shouldn¡¯t have any trouble, right?¡±

    Someone in the crowd recognized Lyra and Malcolm and covered their mouths in surprise. She asked the person next to her, ¡°These two look like Ms. Lloyd and Mr. White. They look exactly like the photos on the news. Could it be that¡­ ?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a couple of big shots from two toppanies. How is that possible?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really them!¡±

 Chapter 814 Malcolmâ€™s self-talking

    The pupils of those who recognized them were dted.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    They did not expect that they were such big shot and also sent their children to such an ordinary kindergarten.

    Perhaps the eyes of those around him were so intense that Malcolm nced over and made the two men bow their heads in fear.

    The two of them could not help but shiver. As expected, they were able to control the entire groups. They were not ordinary people. Just by looking at them, they already felt immense pressure.

    Seeing Malcolm suddenly look away, Lyra nudged him.

    Sensing his wife¡¯s behavior, Malcolm quickly averted his gaze and became serious.

    ¡°Molly, you did a great job today. Here¡¯s your Medal of Honor with your cartoon character on it.¡±

    The principal pinned a small gold medal on Molly¡¯s dress, and the little girl immediately smiled, which looked very cute.

    Then the principal took another gold medal from a teacher¡¯s hand and handed it to Spencer,

    ¡°Little Spencer, although you are not a child in our kindergarten, this medal is for your outstanding performance. I hope you will grow up healthy and happy in the future.¡±

    Lyra was taken aback by the principal¡¯s action. She didn¡¯t expect them to be so thoughtful.

    Although Spencer usually had a mature appearance like a small adult, he was only a five-year-old child after all and there was a childlike side, but he hid it.

    Spencer looked at the medal pinned to his clothes. His handsome little face was stiff, and his eyes were bright and surprised.

    After a while, he said politely, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The medal was carefully engraved with a cartoon image of Spencer. When he was participating in the activities, there was a teacher noticed him and prepared it in advance.

    Molly was excited to see that her brother and she had the same medal. ¡°My brother and I both have medals! We are the bravest kids!¡±

    Seeing the two children so happy, Lyra smiled at the principal and the teacher.

    The principal nodded gently and went to distribute the prizes to other families and children.

    They also took part in the closing ceremony in the kindergarten. Even though today¡¯s parent-child activity was over, on the way back to Lyre Spiti, Molly was still talking excitedly. Her short legs were jumping up and down, and Spencer¡¯s face was a little warmer than usual.

    Lyra and Malcolm were walking behind them. With the sun shining down on them, the shadows stretched across the ground.

    ¡°Honey.¡±

    Lyra called out, and Malcolm cocked his head at her, raised his eyebrows, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lyra put her arm around his waist and leaned against his chest, looking happy. ¡°It¡¯s a nice day like this,¡± she said

    With her husband and two kids, no one disturbed their family of four life. Such a day was what Lyra longed for.

    The warmth of the sun in Lyra¡¯s hair seemed to dye every strand of hair a golden color, making her look even more attractive.

    Malcolm chuckled. His well-defined fingers lifted her hair and he gently kissed on it. ¡°I will try to protect this happiness,¡± he said softly

    Lyra made eye contact with him.

    His eyes were full of tenderness.

    At this moment, walking in front of them, the two children suddenly turned around, holding the hands of two people.

    Molly shook and said, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, my brother and I want cotton candy and ice cream.¡±

    Since Spencer was diagnosed with S404 virus, he had been given fluids almost every day and had not eaten these snacks in a long time.

    He was too weak and delicate to make any mistakes, so these unhealthy foods were not allowed.

    Usually Spencer will not take the initiative to eat snacks. Today was the first time, perhaps because he yed too happily.

    Concerned about his health, Malcolm first telephoned Jimmy.

    After confirming that Jimmy said it was okay to have a snack once in a while, Malcolm squatted down and rubbed his face.

    ¡°Go on, Daddy and Mommy will go shopping with you.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Molly was so happy that she almost jumped up and took her brother¡¯s hand and ran out.

    ¡°Slow down,¡± Lyra said worriedly. ¡°You might fall.¡±

    Malcolm grabbed her by the waist and pinched her gently. His eyes were dark and seductive, and his voice was maic. ¡°Honey, is it okay if I sleep on the bed after what I did today?¡±

    Lyra stifled augh and gave a serious ¡°Um.¡±

    ¡°Then I. . . would like to apply for a little exercise before bed.¡±

    Hearing this, Lyra made a cross sign with both hands.

    At night, the kids were at home. If they made too much noise, they will hear them.

    Seeing the apparent rejection on his wife¡¯s face, Malcolm pursed his lips. ¡°Do you really not want to be intimate with me?¡±

    Lyra was a little helpless. He was a grown man, and he still behaved like a child.

    Shame on you! Shame on you!

    But¡­

    She really bought it.

    ¡°Babe¡­¡±

    Malcolm called softly behind Lyra. Her cheeks flushed, and she trotted over to the two children, ignoring the spoiled man.

    In the evening, after eating fried chicken with the kids and ying outside for a while, the family of four finally prepared to go home.

    Perhaps the amount of exercise today was too much, before they went back to the car, the two children had almost fell asleep.

    Each of them had to carry a child into the car.

    ¡­

    Long time not beeing at Lyre Spiti, Lyra almost forgot the feeling of home.

    He carried the kids upstairs, and when he was done with the kids, he dragged Lyra back to the master bedroom.

    The moment he closed the door, he kissed her directly, robbing her of her scent¡­

    His kiss was full of overbearing meaning, let Lyra feel a little overwhelmed, but she was consciously immersed in his initiative.

    The next morning.

    Chad came to Lyre Spiti early, and today he was ordered to help sit with the kids.

    Pushing Lyre Spiti¡¯s door open, the two little ones were already fully dressed. They saw Chad and Keirae over together and immediately pounced.

    ¡°Uncle, aunt! Where are you going to take us today? Can we go to the amusement park? I want to y the roller coaster! I want to y the Pendulum!¡±

    Molly was excited about the projects to y, but Chad was full of bitterness.

    These were deadly projects for him. Can she let go of him?

    ¡°Malcolm, Lyra, we¡¯ll take Spencer and Molly to theb for an infusion.¡±

    Keira and Chad left Lyre Spiti holding a kid in each hand.

    Because of the amount of exercise she didst night, Lyra decided that Malcolm wasn¡¯t the same person he used to be, so she asked Chad to help with the kids, and she wanted to go to the hospital alone with Malcolm and get a full-body checkup.

    Two people came to the hospital and walked the VIP channel. In a morning, they did all the checks.

    Fortunately, Malcolm¡¯s body was fine except for a few minor cuts and bruises, and Lyra finally felt relieved.

    It was only half past eleven when they came out of the hospital. Lyra¡¯s stomach growled twice.

    Malcolm smiled indulgently and asked softly, ¡°What would you like to eat? I¡¯m all yours for the rest of the afternoon.¡±

    In order to live a two-person world with his wife, he turned down all the meetings and schedule early. No one can disturb him and his wife¡¯s alone date.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the head of NIB this afternoon. I¡¯m not the CEO of White Corp. I¡¯m just your Malcolm, your husband.¡±

    Lyra snickered. ¡°I have a meeting this afternoon. I don¡¯t have time.¡±

    Expecting her to say something like that, Malcolm checked her schedule and smirked. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve already postponed the meeting for you. You¡¯re free this afternoon.¡±

    He well-prepared for the date. Lyra thought for a moment and had an idea.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to theke for a barbecue. If we don¡¯t go camping in this weather, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste? Chad and Keira cane back with the kids and have a memorable weekend together.¡±

    Malcolm was speechless.

    He just wanted to spend the weekend with his wife. Who wanted to spend the weekend with the third wheel?

 Chapter 815 Does she like babysitting so much?

    However, seeing the excitement and hope on Lyra¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t say anything but, ¡°Listen to yours.¡±

    One hourter.

    Two jolly little figures ran up to Lyra and Malcolm, hopping and telling the funny stories of their arrival.

    Chad, on the other hand, had a lot of things on his body: a school bag, a water bottle, a small towel, a small coat¡­

    Lyra couldn¡¯t help but joke, ¡°Chad, you¡¯re going to be a great dad.¡±

    Being teased by Lyra, Chad¡¯s face turned red, and even his ears turned red.

    Seeing him like this, Lyra approached Keira and whispered, ¡°Keira, you should hurry up. Spencer and Momo are five years old. It¡¯s time to have a ymate.¡±

    ¡°Lyra¡­¡±

    Keira, too, was shy and ran to theke.

    The afternoon sun was shining, and Chad and Keira were busy with the barbecue.

    Not far away there was another family. They looked happy. It was a family of four in the shade under the tree, and they were eating fruit.

    The breeze was very pleasant.

    Malcolm looked at Chad and Keira by theke and smiled at Lyra. ¡°We were the ones who advocated barbecue. Now it¡¯s their job. It shouldn¡¯t be.¡± he told Lyra

    He said that it shouldn¡¯t, but he didn¡¯t move from his wife¡¯s side. Spencer said quietly behind his back, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re still pretending to be a good man after gaining advantages.¡±

    The rest of the group burst outughing.

    The happy time was always short. After eating barbecue and watching the sunset, the two families separated.

    The two children were so tired that they got on the car and began to sleep. Now they were physically and mentally satisfied.

    At 10:00 p. m. , Brad e-mailed Malcolm Frank¡¯s final verdict.

    The judicial review found Frank guilty on all counts and sentenced him to death by firing squad within three days.

    The verdict was littered with the list of Frank¡¯s crimes, but Malcolm¡¯s eyes were fixed on the words ¡°agree to the death penalty¡±.

    The door to the study was closed, and Lyra saw that he hadn¡¯te out for a long time. She pushed the door open and walked in, only to see Malcolm standing upright by the window, and his back looked a little lonely.

    She hugged him from behind and asked softly, ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Frank will be execute by shooting in three days.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s voice was muffled, and Lyra knew that Frank was his formerrade and they used to be close. Instantly, she understood what was bothering him.

    ¡°Then you must see him off that very day.¡±

    After all, they were once partners who fought side by side.

    Malcolm said nothing. He turned around slowly, held Lyra in his arms, and called out with confirmation, ¡°Rara.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m here. I¡¯m always here.¡±

    They held each other like this until Lyra¡¯s feet were sore and they went back to the bedroom to rest.

    Three dayster.

    Frank was led into the firing squad¡¯s room, and Malcolm, dressed in ck, stood across from the squad with his hands behind his back. And his eyes looked calm.

    Today was Frank¡¯s day to die. The electronic locks on his hands and feet had all been removed. The police tied him up with hemp rope.

    ¡°This is yourst time on earth. Is there anything else you¡¯d like to say?¡±

    Hearing the police¡¯s question, Frank smiled, saw Malcolm for a moment, and his eyes lit up with a sneer.

    ¡°Why? Mr. White, do youe here today to make fun of me? To see how badly I¡¯d die?¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t speak but took out a bottle of wine he had brought.

    Taking off the stopper, he poured the wine on the floor and said calmly, ¡°Here¡¯s to a lost friend.¡±

    Frank looked at him nkly, as if he did not expect him to say so. In the end, he felt that what he said was enough.

    ¡°Malcolm, don¡¯t think you¡¯ve won.¡±

    Frankughed and saidzily, ¡°I told you so.¡±

    Although he was in prison and had to be shot, he actually had a way to escape.

    But this time, he didn¡¯t want to escape.

    He had killed many people and done many things in his life, but he had never been with his beloved one.

    In fact, how can he not understand April was suspicious, but he liked her. She was willing to give her excuses, willing to be deceived by her, just because she was April.

    The original revenge suddenly lost its meaning when Malcolm tore the truth apart.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The meaning of his life died with him.

    Bang!

    A shot rang out, piercing his heart with precision. Frank smiled and didn¡¯t breathe.

    Malcolm poured another ss of wine on the floor, looking cold.

    *

    Cahan Group.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, Frank is dead. He¡¯s shot today.¡±

    Zack passed the message on to Anthony, who paused in his office typing and said, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    He was a scum like that. And it had nothing to do with him.

    ¡°What is she doing?¡±

    Anthony changed the subject.

    Zack didn¡¯t know what to say at first. He quickly remembered who ¡°she¡± was and replied,

    ¡°She¡¯s still in internship period. She does some odd jobs in the logistics department every day, inputting data and organizing information. Sometimes, she even cleans up the department and buys coffee for other employees¡­¡±

    Anthony scowled.

    And they even let her do the cleaning, the errand?

    It was not like she was a babysitter. She didn¡¯t know how to fight back?

    He was very upset.

    Anthony was fidgeting through the files. His hand suddenly stopped, and he exuded an eerie aura.

    The atmosphere in the office turned grim at once.

    Zack stood still, not daring to make a sound.

    Pow!

    A stack of documents was thrown onto his desk. Anthony said coldly, ¡°Warn the director of logistics. Tell him that if she onlyes to thepany to babysit other people, she doesn¡¯t have to go through her internship.¡±

    Zack looked troubled and said carefully, ¡°Mr. Cahan, she¡¯s just an intern now. She doesn¡¯t dare to offend anyone¡­¡± Anthony had never been an intern before, so he didn¡¯t know how difficult it was to be an intern.

    The people in thepany were the ones who would kick her when she was down. Besides, the interns needed to understand the various aspects of the department¡¯s operations. If someone tried to bully her in that name, Mavis couldn¡¯t refuse.

    Anthony nced over, and Zack choked back his words that didn¡¯t finish.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go and make the arrangements.¡±

    Zack almost ran away from the CEO¡¯s office. As soon as the door closed, he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.

    Logistics Department.

    Mavis was sorting through the work the director had given her, tapping away at the keyboards.

    Zack came over, knocked on her desk, and said, ¡°Mavis, you need toe out with me.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Focusing on the numbers on the screen and suddenly being called, Mavis still hadn¡¯t reacted what happened.

    When she saw Zack, she asked, ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    When Zack arrived, the people around her all looked over, wanting to hear something from it, and exposing their gossipy looks one after another.

    These days, the rumors about Mavis and Zack hadn¡¯t gone away, and although the chatter was quieter, it was still on their minds.

    Zack whispered, ¡°There are instructions for Mr. Cahan.¡±

    Anthony?

    What did he want?

    Speaking of Anthony, Mavis followed Zack out.

    Those in the logistics department who didn¡¯t like Mavis, seeing her leave with Zack, couldn¡¯t help but look at her scornfully and gossip.

    ¡°See, she was trying to deny it, and now she¡¯s going out with him. She clearly came in because of an improper rtionship, so what¡¯s the point of quibbling?¡±

    ¡°Yes, with her qualifications, she doesn¡¯t deserve to work for us at the Cahan Group.¡±

 Chapter 816 she called him honey

    After being called out, Mavis sneezed a few times.

    Zack asked with concern, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Mavis shook her head, focused on the topic, and asked, ¡°What did he want?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Cahan asked me to tell you that you can no longer do the cleaning, or else¡­ you won¡¯t have to stay at the Cahan Group anymore.¡±

    Hmm?

    Mavis can¡¯t help but twitch her mouth. Was that what she wanted to do?

    Those people took her as an intern. She didn¡¯t understand the rules of the workce, and some people left all the work that was not her domain to her..

    However, Zack¡¯s tone was very tactful. Perhaps Anthony¡¯s words were harsh.

    Forget it.

    Mavis had a headache and asked, ¡°I see. Anything else?¡±

    ¡°No, Madam, please take care of your health, I have to go.¡±

    With that, Zack turned and left, and Mavis returned to her desk to finish what she had started.

    Snap.

    A stack of papers suddenlynded on her desk, and Mavis looked up to meet the cocky eyes of N, her female colleague.

    N had her arms crossed and snorted. ¡°What are you looking at? All these documents have to be entered into the system. You have to hand them in by twelve o¡¯clock tonight. If you can¡¯t finish them, you¡¯ll have to take full responsibility if you dy the work of the higher-ups.¡±

    The files N had brought were piled high enough to hide Mavis¡¯s face.

    Mavis rummaged through the papers on her desk. They were all data and meeting notes.

    If she was not mistaken, the contents of these documents did not fall within the scope of her work.

    She stood up and refused, ¡°N, this is not my part of the job, and I¡¯m not going to do it.¡±

    If she wanted to get all this done, she couldn¡¯t get it done by tomorrow night. N was just handing her the grunt work.

    Not expecting Mavis to turn her down this time, N was furious, pping her desk and lecturing her,

    ¡°You¡¯re just an intern now. Do you really know what you¡¯re supposed to do and what you¡¯re not supposed to do? As long as you are in logistics one day, this is your job! Don¡¯t justify yourziness!¡±

    N¡¯s voice was not small but attracted the eyes of the people around and they looked over.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Mavis was a nice person, but that didn¡¯t mean she¡¯ll put up with it.

    N smiled, leaned over to Mavis, and sneered,

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you close to Zack? You canin to him and see if he can help you. Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you entered thepany through improper means.¡±

    ¡°Mavis, I¡¯m warning you, this is what interns are for. Stop trying to gain benefits from others.¡± she said

    She was one who was trying to do so, right?

    Mavis sneered, ignored N, and moved the papers from her desk into the hallway.

    It was not her job. She wouldn¡¯t do it.

    N watched in shock, and her anger was rising again.

    Just when N was about to lose her temper, the director suddenly came out of the office with a suitcase in his arms.

    Anyone who worked in thepany knew what it meant to walk with a suitcase.

    All the people were surprised. The director went to them with a sad face and bowed deeply.

    ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no such thing as an endless feast. I won¡¯t be able to work with you in the future. I wish you all the best in your careers. Goodbye.¡±

    As the director was about to leave, N went up to him and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you doing well? Why are you leaving all of a sudden? Do you want to change your job with a high sry? Or do you want to be transferred to another department?¡±

    The director shook his head. ¡°I will no longer work for the Cahan Group or any of its subsidiaries.¡±

    With that, the director left.

    N looked confused. What did he mean?

    Did he get fired from thepany?

    There was nothing big going ontely. Why would he suddenly get fired?

    ¡°Let¡¯s put our work aside for a moment. I have something to tell you.¡±

    At that moment another department director came up and pped his hands to stop everyone from working.

    Mavis was also puzzled by the director¡¯s sudden departure, sitting silently at her desk and waiting for the department director to inform them something.

    ¡°The position of the director of Logistics is currently vacant. The new one will be here tomorrow. Please work hard to get along with the new director.¡±

    ¡°All right, it¡¯s all right. Let¡¯s get back to work.¡±

    Bring in the new director?

    Mavis was frowning, wondering why all of a sudden?

    It wasmon to rece someone in a senior position with advance notice, or after a major mistake had been made.

    This¡­ ? Anthony did this?

    He was the chief executive of the entire group and can decide who left and stayed.

    Maybe¡­ ? Why would he suddenly change the head of logistics?

    She felt confused and but there was no answer.

    Forget it, these were not her, an intern, to worry about, or finish the job at hand.

    Near the end of the day, Mavis finally finished her work at hand and moved her sore neck.

    Today was supposed to be her birthday, and she wanted to buy herself a small cake to celebrate.

    However, her birthday was unknown to the Cahan family, and even less to Anthony. She decided to cerebrate it herself before returning.

    She turned on the phone and found Anthony¡¯s number. There was ¡°honey¡± the note on the screen, which was very dazzling. The two of them chatted three days ago.

    Anthony had forced her to change the name a few days ago, saying that he was afraid that Reba would identally see the name on it, and she would be suspicious.

    Mavis smiled bitterly. He probably didn¡¯t have the interest to know when her birthday was.

    In the dialog box, she entered some words, deleted, and edited. In the end, she deleted all and sent out only a few words.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    [Mr. Cahan, I¡¯m going to be a littlete today. It won¡¯t be more than eight o¡¯clock. I¡¯ll take car home on my own. I don¡¯t need a chauffeur to pick me up.]

    Anthony replied in seconds.

    [To do what?]

    [Private matter.]

    Looking at the two words¡±private¡±, Anthony furrowed his brows.

    This woman had no other friends in this city, and nowhere else to go. What private business could she possibly have?

    Something was not right.

    Anthony grabbed his coat, went straight to the parking lot, and called Mavis.

    When she didn¡¯t get a reply, Mavis thought he¡¯d said yes, and as soon as she walked out of the office, her cell phone started vibrating.

    As soon as she saw it was him, Mavis¡¯s breathing quickened, and she calmed herself before she picked up the phone.

    ¡°Honey.¡±

    He said she needed to call him Mr. Cahan in working hours. It was after hours, so she called him honey.

    Her voice was soft and sweet, and Anthony liked it.

    ¡°What¡¯s your personal business?¡±

    ¡°I want to buy a cupcake and then go back.¡±

    Aside from not saying it was her birthday, Mavis did tell the truth about what she was going to do.

    For a cupcake?

    Anthony frowned and said coldly, ¡°The chef from at home does know how to make cupcakes. What are you doing? Mavis, you should know what happens when you lie to me.¡±

    Mavis stood at the elevator, hesitating and not pressing the button.

    What was she gonna say? That she wanted to celebrate her birthday?

    It was an arranged marriage. They were not a real couple. That had got to annoy him?

    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t speaking, Anthony impatiently urged, ¡°Speak.¡±

    Mavis bit her lip and finally spoke.

    ¡°I¡­ want to celebrate my birthday.¡±

    It was her birthday?

    Anthony was silent. He never cared about Mavis.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯m going downstairs.¡±

    Just as she was about to hang up, Anthony said, ¡°Get down to the parking lot, and go home.¡±

 Chapter 817 Her Birthday

    Hearing Anthony¡¯s words, Mavis let out ament.

    The desire to eat cake should be a bust.

    Mavis took a deep breath before pressing the downward elevator button.

    As the elevator descended, she folded her hands and silently said ¡°Happy Birthday to Mavis¡± before stepping out of the elevator.

    When she came to the underground parking lot, she saw a Lambo Huracan with the windows half down, revealing Anthony¡¯s handsome face.

    ¡°Eighty percent of the share cannot be less. And warn them that if they dare to take market share again, Cahan Group does not mind getting them out of the current market forever.¡±

    Anthony was on the phone. His tone was grim, with his hand taking a cigarette.

    Despite this look, Mavis looked dumbfounded, admitting that she just liked him, all kinds of him.

    Anthony noticed the person standing next to the car, so he put out his cigarette butt and hung up the phone. Mavis saw that he had finished with his work, and only then did she open the car door and sit in.

    Once in the car, Anthony dialed Reba¡¯s number directly.

    The other side picked up quickly.

    ¡°Anthony, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re the one who wouldn¡¯t call me if you had nothing to do. Did you make Mavis mad?¡±

    Because he was on speakerphone, Mavis heard it too.

    Anthony, ¡°Cut the crap. Today is Mavis¡¯ birthday. Hurry home and get ready.¡±

    ¡°Ah? So it¡¯s Mavis¡¯ birthday. I haven¡¯t prepared a birthday present for her yet. I¡¯ll have someone bring over the jewelry set I had custom made earlier. This is Mavis¡¯ first birthday in our family. It has to be grand. I¡¯ll call Timothy and the others right now.¡±

    Reba¡¯s tone was excited, which made Mavis a little nervous.

    She did not dare to interrupt the conversation between the two siblings, and could only watch Anthony.

    She didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it, so she was going to spend it on her own, and besides, she didn¡¯t want to owe anyone¡¯s favor because of it.

    What was more, she had to leave Cahan Residence sooner orter, and she didn¡¯t want to owe Timothy and Reba too much.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Observing Mavis¡¯ expression, Anthony spoke up, ¡°Just ask you and Timothy toe back. She is not familiar with the others. Don¡¯t make a whole lot of pomp and circumstance. She will be ufortable.¡±

    At that, Reba let out a meaningful ¡°oh¡±.

    As soon as the phone hung up, Mavis immediately said, ¡°Mr. Cahan, actually don¡¯t bother. My birthday is not important ¡­¡±

    ¡°What should I be called after work?¡±

    Anthony gave her an unhappy look.

    Mavis bit her lip and said, ¡°Honey ¡­¡±

    ¡°No need to keep Reba and the others busy. My birthday is really unimportant.¡±

    When she said the word ¡°unimportant¡±, Mavis lowered her head somewhat, feeling upset.

    She was really a nobody. On the surface, she was just his wife.

    Seeing the disappointment and unhappiness in her eyes, Anthony grabbed her hand andmanded, ¡°It¡¯s up to me.¡±

    With a hum, the car left the parking lost.

    Mavis clung to the seat belt and didn¡¯t say anything.

    When passing a flower shop, Anthony suddenly braked and went out without a word.

    Mavis watched as his figure entered the florist¡¯s shop, with her heartbeat racing.

    Did he¡­ buy her flowers?

    Despite her determination not to expect anything, Mavis can¡¯t help but look forward to what he did next.

    Soon, the figure came out of the shop.

    Nothing on his hands.

    She shouldn¡¯t have expected it.

    On the way home, two people still didn¡¯t say a word.

    Mavis fiddled with her cell phone.

    The phone was full of boring news, and she soon lost interest and looked out of the window.

    The scenery outside the car window quickly passed by her. She saw an old man walking slowly on the road. She saw a high school student who looked like a teenager. He was happily telling people around him something interesting.

    And there was a couple waiting together at the bus stop. They listened to the music with the same headphone. From time to time, they talked to each other. They seemed to be very in love.

    All said that lovers get married. Mavis secretly took a look at the side of Anthony. She and was is not the same after all.

    Back at the Cahan Residence, Reba was waiting at the door.

    Seeing theming back, she hugged Mavis and said happily, ¡°Happy Birthday, Mavis! I¡¯ve prepared a birthday present for you. Come in and see if you like it.¡±

    ¡°You really haven¡¯t told me your birthday. Do you still treat me as a friend?¡±

    Mavis smiled and made an excuse. ¡°Actually, I forgot it¡¯s my birthday too. Anthony was the one who reminded me. It wasn¡¯t important anyway, so you didn¡¯t have to bother.¡±

    Reba shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s important. This is your first birthday at Cahan Residence. You have to enjoy it. If Anthony didn¡¯t want me to scare you, I would have prepared a very, very grand party for you!¡±

    Entering the Cahan Residence, the servants were busy in the kitchen.

    Reba couldn¡¯t wait to take Mavis back to her room and pull out a very nice gift box.

    After open, inside was a very beautiful pendant emerald ne.

    ¡°Mavis, this is a limited-edition gem ne I bought in Matania. There are only two in the world, and this one is for you.¡±

    With that, Reba was about to put the ne around Mavis¡¯s neck.

    Mavis quickly refused. ¡°Reba, this is too expensive. I can¡¯t ept it.¡±

    Limited-edition. She can not afford it.

    ¡°These two nes are with me now. It¡¯s good that we each have one. I don¡¯t wear it normally anyway. This way, we can wear it when we attend events together. It¡¯s a best friend costume.¡±

    Reba put the ne on Mavis despite her refusal, and did not forget topliment. ¡°Look, you look very suitable for this ne. Emerald green¡¯s color brings out the best in people. You look so pretty when you wear it. Don¡¯t feel any pressure. I just want to wear the ne with you.¡±

    Looking in the mirror at the girl with the bright smile, Mavis lowered her head in aplicated way.

    Reba was still waiting for her and Anthony to have a baby, and she was going to be disappointed when her marriage to Anthony reached its agreed term.

    ¡°Mavis, are you listening?¡±

    Reba¡¯s voice brought Mavis back to her senses. She smiled and nodded. ¡°I was just thinking. You gave me such an expensive gift. What gift should I give you?¡±

    Hearing this, Reba chuckled and said, ¡°If you could have let me have a nephew or niece to y with, it would have been the best gift.¡±

    Mavis blushed.

 Chapter 818 Received his surprise for the first time

    Having a baby¡­ was not something she can decide.

    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll stop teasing you. Later, Anthony will scold me again. Let¡¯s go downstairs and see what Timothy and Anthony have prepared for you.¡±

    Mavis originally wanted to take off the ne around her neck, but Reba kept talking with her and didn¡¯t give her this chance at all.

    In the lobby, Timothy and Anthony were sitting together, discussing something. Reba knocked on the coffee table, feeling dissatisfied,

    ¡°I said, my two brothers, can we talk about it tomorrow? Don¡¯t you know what day it is today? Today is Mavis¡¯ birthday? Where¡¯s your gift?¡±

    ¡°And Anthony, you are Mavis¡¯ husband. Since you notified us toe back, you should have prepared a gift for Mavis long ago, right? I heard from Mavis that you remembered her birthday.¡±

    Hearing her words, Mavis immediately clenched her palms nervously.

    Anthony sat on the sofa, squinting his enchanting eyes lightly. He smiled arrogantly, ¡°Should I ask you to review the gift I gave to my wife? Only us can see it. Single people like you can¡¯t understood.¡±

    ¡°You actually do it behind our backs!¡±

    Reba curled her lips in disdain, and put her arm around Mavis¡¯ shoulder, ¡°Did you see this ne on Mavis¡¯ neck? I gave it as a gift. It is limited worldwide. Mavis and I each have one.¡±

    ¡°Timothy, what about you? What have you got for Mavis?¡±

    Timothy coughed lightly, took out a ck gold VIP card and handed it to Mavis, ¡°Anything I can give, Anthony can give it too. This is a car dealership under my name. You can choose a car you like if you have time, and you can modify it as you like.¡±

    It was really a wealthy family, and the gifts they gave were extremely expensive.

    Mavis only felt that the card in her hand was very important.

    Reba leaned close to her ear and said, ¡°Mavis, let me tell you, Timothy¡¯s cars are top-notch in in Crana. All the cars that cannot be found outside can be found in Timothy¡¯s ce. You must choose the one you like. Don¡¯t be polite to Timothy.¡±

    Hmm¡­

    Mavis suddenly felt that the weight in her hand was heavier.

    While the few of them were talking, several servants walked in carrying arge box of flowers.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, here are the flowers you ordered.¡±

    Mavis saw the bright red roses, and a look of shock appeared on her face. This¡­ was this what Anthony ordered for her?

    Just at the flower shop?!

    ¡°Anthony, you¡¯re really something. You finally be romantic, and I got my wish to watch you disy your affection. I think you two should spend the birthday tonight alone. Timothy and I will leave first, so we won¡¯t disturb the world of the two of you.¡±

    Reba smiled and raised an eyebrow at Mavis, and pulled Timothy away directly.

    In the huge living room, apart from the busy servants, there were only Anthony and Mavis left, and the atmosphere fell into embarrassment for a while.

    Mavis stood beside him, neither sitting nor standing.

    ¡°What? Not happy?¡±

    Meeting his scrutinizing gaze, Mavis immediately smiled with eyebrows crooked, and nodded cautiously, ¡°I like it, I like it very much, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Reba and Timothy are not here now. If you have something to do, you can go and do it instead of apanying me.¡±

    After Mavis finished speaking, Anthony immediately stood up and went straight upstairs.

    Although his attitude was still cold, today he can send flowers to her and she was very content.

    The red roses were eye-catching, delicate and charming, and there was a small pearl in the heart of each flower, and the whole box was very heavy.

    With a smile, Mavis sincerely liked it. She took out her mobile phone and took pictures of the bouquet of flowers from all angles.

    Anthony, who had already gone upstairs, looked at the woman in the hall through the monitoring screen in the study. She was taking pictures in various poses with the flower, and her mood was improved a lot involuntarily.

    Such a simple gift can make her happy.

    She was really easy to be coaxed.

    However, what Reba said just now also reminded him that he really should prepare a gift for her.

    What should he prepare?

    Anthony flicked through the phone¡¯s address book, and hesitantly dialed Lyra¡¯s number.

    On the other end of the phone, Lyra was ying games with the two kids.

    Hearing the phone ring, Molly picked up the phone first and answered it.

    ¡°Who? What do you want my mommy to do?¡±

    A child¡¯s baby voice came through the receiver, and Anthony¡¯s voice was much gentler, ¡°Momo, I¡¯m Anthony.¡±

    ¡°Oh Anthony, I¡¯ll give mommy the phone right now.¡±

    Lyra took the phone and held the two children in her arms.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    Hearing Lyra¡¯s voice, Anthony was stunned for a moment, and then asked seriously, ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. I just want to ask you what should I give to a girl¡¯s birthday?¡±

    ¡°Is it for your girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hearing this, Lyra began to advise him and made many suggestions.

    After previous contact, she could feel that Mavis was a good girl and really liked Anthony. Maybe she will be a good match for Anthony.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    The two talked about the gift for a long time, and Spencer grabbed the phone and said coldly, ¡°Anthony, if you want to give your girlfriend a gift, just ask what she wants. Don¡¯t take up my mommy¡¯s time.¡±

    After speaking, Spencer hung up the phone directly.

    Lyra chuckled, ¡°Okay, two little guys, today¡¯s entertainment time is up, and we are going to go home from theboratory.¡±

    ¡°Momo, you¡¯re going to kindergarten tomorrow, so don¡¯t be too tired from ying today. Just get enough sleep.¡±

    Spencer snorted disdainfully, ¡°Molly is a little idiot, and she still has to learn those childish lessons in kindergarten.¡±

    After hearing this, Molly immediately rode on Spencer¡¯s body, groaned, and bit Spencer¡¯s small shoulder.

    ¡°You¡¯re bad. If you dare to talk about me again, I will tell you about your crying in the middle of the night!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re almost done!¡±

    ¡°Humph.¡±

    The two little kids were arguing with each other, and Lyra justughed at the side. Malcolm just walked to the door of the ward after handling thepany¡¯s affairs, when he heardughter from inside.

    ¡°What makes you so happy?¡±

    Hearing Malcolm¡¯s voice, Molly immediately ran over, feeling aggrieved, hugged his thigh andined, ¡°Daddy, Spencer underestimated me and said that what I¡¯m learning now is childish. Do you want to punish him?¡±

    Malcolm bent down, hugged his precious daughter in his arms, and asked, ¡°Daddy beats people hard. Momo, are you sure you want Daddy to help beat your brother?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Molly furrowed her small eyebrows, momentarily hesitating.

    She had always felt sorry for her brother¡¯s weak body, and if he was really punished, she would not bear it.

    After struggling for a long time, she weakly stretched out a little finger, ¡°Then why not hit him lightly?¡±

 Chapter 819 Careful Exploration

    Malcolm carried her to the bedside, reached out his hand, and flicked Spencer¡¯s small forehead lightly.

    ¡°Satisfied?¡±

    Molly pursed her lips and thought about it seriously, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Lyra smiled, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s gettingte. Momo, pack your schoolbag and get ready to go home.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Putting Molly down, Malcolm noticed Lyra¡¯s cell phone on the bedside table just in time.

    The screen had not yet turned off, and it stopped at the interface of talking to Anthony.

    Just a few minutes ago, the two talked on the phone for twenty-eight minutes.

    What can they talk about for so long?

    Malcolm¡¯s eyebrows were tightened. His expression became serious almost immediately. He didn¡¯t ask any questions because he thought about the importance of going home first.

    But when she got home, Lyra found that Malcolm¡¯s expression was not right. When he went into the kitchen to cook, he always stared at her and was hesitant to speak.

    After the dinner, Lyra put the two kids back in the room to y, and then blocked Malcolm against the wall in the master bedroom.

    ¡°You have a strange expression as soon as youe back. Do you have something to say?¡±

    Seeing Lyra¡¯s initiative to ask, Malcolm grabbed her waist and held her in his arms, ¡°Why was Anthony calling you this afternoon?¡± And they chatted for a full thirty-eight minutes.

    Lyra almost couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. It turned out that he had been thinking about it all along.

    Facing his aggrieved gaze, Lyra suddenly had bad intentions to tease him, and deliberately kept it a secret.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s something urgent. Otherwise, can it be just gossiping?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Malcolm couldn¡¯t help but frown, and hugged her even tighter.

    ¡°Rara, tell me the truth. What did you guys talk about? If you don¡¯t tell the truth, I¡¯ll be jealous.¡±

    Lyra stretched out her arms and wrapped them around his neck, saying with a delicate voice, ¡°What will happen if you get jealous?¡±

    With a serious face, his tall body was pressing down. His thin lips were close to her ear. He bit her ear lightly, and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°I will¡­ eat you.¡±

    Aww!

    Eat Lyra in one bite!

    Make her beg for mercy.

    Lyra was a little emotionally touched by him, and exined seriously, ¡°His girlfriend is celebrating her birthday today, and she is the Miss Parker who is on good terms with Momo. He was confused about what kind of gift to give, so he came to ask me.¡±

    Malcolm remembered the girl his wife had mentioned, and finally rxed.

    Seeing the smile on his wife¡¯s face, he suddenly reacted, ¡°Babe, did you do it on purpose?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t speak, and gave him a look of ¡°you know¡±.

    Malcolm picked her up in an instant and walked towards the bed.

    The two had a sweet moment in the room quietly.

    Cahan Residence at this time.

    Anthony stood by the window, thinking over Lyra¡¯s words.

    When the two of them talked just now, Lyra said more than once that Mavis was a good girl, and let him cherish her.

    But¡­

    In his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but recall when Mavis just received flowers and was very happy.

    That stupid woman, as long as he treated her a little better, she will be very happy.

    Withplicated blue eyes, he lit a cigarette.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    In the living room.

    A servant walked up to Mavis and asked, ¡°Madam, the meal is ready. Do you want to eat now?¡±

    The upstairs room was still closed. Mavis nced at the stairs and shook her head, ¡°Wait a little longer. I¡¯ll ask Anthony first.¡±

    Just as she was about to go upstairs, Anthony just walked out of the room.

    They looked at each other, and his eyes were strongly aggressive. Mavis lowered her head shyly.

    Anthony walked downstairs slowly, and the bouquet that was originally in the middle of the living room was gone.

    Seeing him staring straight at the ground, Mavis looked a little nervous, and took the initiative to speak, ¡°Well¡­ the meal is ready. Do you want to eat now?¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    Anthony walked in front, and Mavis followed silently.

    The servants brought up all the prepared dishes, and in the middle of the dining table was a big strawberry cream cake with Mavis¡¯ name written on it, and a cartoon image of her and Anthony on the top, which looked very cute.

    When seeing the cake, Mavis couldn¡¯t help but smile. This must have been arranged by Reba, who was always so thoughtful in creating surprises.

    When Anthony saw her smile, the corners of his mouth twitched.

    The two sat down, and the servants walked out tactfully, leaving them a space to be alone.

    There were only the two of them in the huge dinning room.

    Mavis felt unspeakably nervous. It was so quiet that she could hear her own heartbeat.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t move for a long time, but just looked down at the things in front of him, Anthony got up and put a few candles on her cake.

    ¡°Still noting?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ right now.¡±

    Mavis walked to his side, put candles on the cake with him, and lit it.

    The lights in the room dimmed, and Anthony took her hands together and said, ¡°Make a wish.¡±

    His tone was cold.

    Although his attitude was as cold as ever, Mavis was already satisfied, put her hands together, and began to make a wish.

    Anthony stared at her profile until she opened her eyes before asking, ¡°What wish did you make?¡±

    She smiled mysteriously, ¡°Secret.¡±

    It didn¡¯t work if she said her wish.

    After blowing out the candles, Mavis suddenly had a teasing idea, and put a little cream on the tip of Anthony¡¯s nose. Fearing that Anthony would get angry, she put cream on the tip of her own nose.

    She was sincerely happy, ¡°Thank you for spending this birthday with me.¡±

    The moment she raised her head, Anthony just lowered his head.

    The distance between the two was so close that they can almost hear each other¡¯s breathing.

    Under the dim light, Mavis¡¯ cheeks turned redder.

    The already fair skin now looked like an egg that had been peeled off its shell, tender and smooth.

    Staring into her bright eyes, Anthony felt an indescribable emotion in his heart, lifted her chin, and kissed her in a mysterious way.

    Touching his cool lips, Mavis¡¯ body froze instantly.

    This¡­ this was the second time he kissed her on his own initiative.

    His kiss was very domineering, and he put his hands on her waist.

    Wherever he touched, there was a numb feeling in an instant, and Mavis was soon immersed in his kiss, without a trace of resistance.

    Mavis¡¯ breathing was very short, and she was looking at him with blurred eyes, which made him unable to bear the thought of wanting to continue to bully her.

    Her clear eyes were like a mountain deer¡¯s.

    After working for so long, Anthony was used to seeing each trying to cheat the other in the business. Except for Lyra when she was young, he had not seen such clear eyes for a long time.

    Seeing the gradually distraught expression of the person in his arms, Anthony suddenly woke up from his desire.

    What was he doing?

    Kiss her again?

    He stopped abruptly and distanced himself.

    Mavis also seemed to wake up from a big dream. Her eyes regained clear, and she hurriedly avoided his eyes.

    In order to avoid the embarrassment, Mavis took the initiative to cut the cake and handed him the first piece of cake.

    Neither of them spoke any more, and finished the meal quietly.

    After dinner, Anthony opened his mouth and said, ¡°It¡¯s your birthday. Don¡¯t you n to talk about anything?¡±

    Mavis looked at him suspiciously, not knowing why, ¡°I¡­¡±

    What should she say?

    Until now, she hadn¡¯t recovered from the kiss just now. What should she say?

    ¡°What gift do you want?¡±

    Ah?

    Mavis stared at him nkly, and quickly waved her hands after realizing it, ¡°No, anyway, I will leave Cahan Residence sooner orter. I can¡¯t ept things that are too expensive. I will return this ne and Timothy¡¯s card back at that time. I¡­ know my identity.¡±

    Anthony was a little displeased, ¡°Answer whatever you¡¯re asked. Don¡¯t talk about other things. At least now you are still the madam of Cahan Residence, my legal wife.¡±

    Feeling his sullenness, Mavis didn¡¯t dare to say anything else, ¡°Then¡­ can I have a pair of wedding rings? But don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t wear it out. You will lend me money to buy the rings, and I will return them when the timees. And your money.¡±

    In this agreement marriage, they had no wedding, no blessing, not even a wedding photo.

    Mavis just wanted some proof that they had been together.

    If she bought it with money, she could take this pair of rings with her.

    Anthony raised his eyebrows and chuckled, ¡°Based on your current financial situation, how long do you n to pay?¡±

 Chapter 820 Mobius ring

    Mavis didn¡¯t talk anymore. She knew that he didn¡¯t like her meager ie, not to mention that she hadn¡¯t even passed her internship, and her assets were pitifully small.

    ¡°Sleep in bed at night.¡±

    Anthony knew that when he wasn¡¯t going back to the bedroom to rest, she was always sleeping on the sofa.

    Mavis stared at him nkly. Why did he feel that he was very different from usual tonight?

    After taking a shower, Mavis refused toe out of the bathroom for a long time. She was very nervous.

    Tonight¡­ will Anthony be in bed too?

    After hesitating for a long time in the bathroom, Mavis came out slowly, but did not see Anthony¡¯s figure.

    He should have gone to the study to rest again.

    While she breathed a sigh of relief, she felt a faint sense of loss in her heart.

    In fact, she shouldn¡¯t have expected it, but people were always greedy. If she had a little, she wanted to have more, and a little more.

    After standing by the bed in a daze for a long time, Mavis went to bed andy on the edge of it.

    She didn¡¯t know how long it took before she fell asleep.

    Early in the morning.

    The door of the bedroom was opened, and the dim light in the corridor illuminated the figure on the bed. The man who had just finished his work in the study stood by the door for a while, with a smile on his lips.

    This time she was obedient.

    Half asleep and half awake, Mavis felt the ce beside her sag, and she hugged the thing next to her in a daze. It was warm.

    Misunderstanding, she actually expected Anthony to sleep in the same bed with her in her dream.

    But even if it was an illusion or a dream, let her sink for now.

    She was like a curled up cat, and the moment she stuck close to him, Anthony¡¯s back froze.

    A rush of heat rushed to his lower abdomen, making him short of breath.

    This uncontroble feeling made Anthony feel annoyed. He threw off the quilt, went to the bathroom, took a cold shower and left.

    In the morning, Mavis was woken up by the rm clock she had set, and stretched herself.

    She slept extremely soundly that night, and even dreamed of having intimate contact with Anthony.

    Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but blush a little, and hurriedly packed up and went out to work.

    She took all the roses that Anthony gave her away, and she wanted to make them into dried flowers and store them forever.

    After her birthday, the rtionship between the two gradually became delicate. The man who had always been indifferent to her usually took the initiative to care about her work.

    After the internship period, she can be a real employee of Cahan Group and work with him.

    Although their identities were very different, for Mavis, this was enough.

    She didn¡¯t hear from Anthony on her phone today, so Mavis went to Cahan Residence by herself after work, and was going to cook for him in the evening to express her gratitude by cooking him a meal.

    As soon as she went back, Zack came to the house in the next second and handed her a beautifully packaged box.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, Mr. Cahan has something to do tonight and will be back veryte. He told you to go to bed early without waiting for him. This is what Mr. Cahan asked me to hand over to you.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Taking the box in Zack¡¯s hand, Mavis wanted to ask something, but Zack had already left first.

    The box in her hand was very delicate, with a sky blue gem iid on it. Mavis took the box upstairs and opened it.

    It was a pair of rings!

    The two rings were all made in the shape of Mobius. The ring of the women¡¯s ring had a ring of small diamond decorations on the edge, and the ring of the men¡¯s ring had no other decorations, but it was simple.

    Mobius, a symbol of endless love.

    Mavis froze.

    Did he know the meaning of this ring shape?

    Mavis¡¯ heartbeat couldn¡¯t help but quicken, and she really wanted to call him to ask what he meant.

    After calming down for a moment, she thought maybe this matter was just entrusted to the people under him, and it could not represent his thoughts.

    Even so, she was very happy, because he really took her words seriously.

    After taking two deep breaths, she put on her own ring, which was unexpectedly the right size.

    Hey?

    It seemed that she never told Anthony her finger size. How could he know?

    She took a photo of herself wearing the ring, chose a satisfactory one and sent it to Anthony.

    [Thank you, honey.]

    Anthony, who was in a meeting, saw the screen of the phone on the table light up, picked it up, and saw the photo she sent.

    In the photo, she held her hand next to her cheek, smiling.

    ¡°Thank you, honey¡±, these three words made his originally gloomy mood instantly brighter, and a smile appeared on his face involuntarily.

    Seeing the smile on his face, everyone in the conference room widened their eyes in disbelief.

    Mr. Cahan actually smiled?

    In a meeting?

    Anthony had previously set a rule that no one was allowed to use mobile phones in meetings, of course, he himself was an exception.

    What they couldn¡¯t believe was who made Mr. Cahan have such a weird smile?

    In today¡¯s meeting, everyone was scolded by him, and the entire meeting room was filled with serious atmosphere.

    Noticing that these people¡¯s eyes were on him, Anthony stopped smiling and put the phone down.

    Everyone held their breath again, waiting for his next reprimand.

    ¡°This is the end of today¡¯s evening meeting. If anyone still dares to make such a low-level mistake, pack up your things and leave the Group. We does not support idlers.¡±

    Hearing the words that the meeting was over, all the people were relieved, and the difficult time was finally over.

    When Anthony got home, it was already early morning.

    He pushed open the door of the bedroom, and there was amb by the bed. Mavis had already fallen asleep, breathing evenly.

    The box containing the rings were quietly ced beside her bed, with a sweet smile on her face.

    Anthony also felt happy seeing her smile.

    Just inexplicably¡­ happy.

    After washing off his exhaustion, Anthonyy beside her and fell into a deep sleep.

    On the second morning before Mavis woke up, he left again. Mavis had no idea that someone was sleeping next to her at night.

    Such dayssted for a while, and Mavis felt that her sleep quality was getting better and better, and she slept soundly every night.

    Sitting by her table, Mavis couldn¡¯t help reminiscing about the sweetness in the dream. Her cheeks were slightly red.

    While she was fantasizing about the content of her dream, the director suddenly posted a message in their group that a meeting would be held at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and everyone had to attend.

    The newly appointed director was an old woman. She was unsmiling on weekdays and took things very seriously. It was said that she had been working in the branch of Cahan Group before, and she was appointed because of her excellent work.

    The director acted very vigorously and arranged fixed and clear tasks for everyone as soon as she arrived. N and the others had no chance even if they wanted to make things hard for Mavis.

    So during this time, the work of Mavis waspleted easily and smoothly.

    At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, all the employees of the logistics department arrived on time.

    N whispered to the people around her, ¡°Why does the new director have meetings every three days? How many important things does she have to say? When the former director was here, how could there be so many things?¡±

 Chapter 821 New Work Arrangement

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I suspect she¡¯s just looking for trouble.¡±

    Ahem-

    Director Jaylin Lambert came in, coughed twice, and the meeting room was instantly quiet.

    Everyone looked at the director in surprise.

    Today she was wearing a standard professional woman¡¯s attire. Her original long hair had been cut short, and she looked even more vigorous and resolute.

    Jaylin handed files to Mavis, signaling her to distribute them to everyone.

    ¡°Thanks, Mavis.¡±

    After everyone had the file in their hands, Jaylin said, ¡°I have been in our department for more than a month, and everyone can see what kind of person I am. If you work under my hands, you will be paid. Stop those wrong ideas you shouldn¡¯t have.¡±

    ¡°I am not lenient. As long as you don¡¯t challenge my principle, I will allow you to do anything, but if someone wants to y tricks on me, don¡¯t me me for not showing respect for you. I don¡¯t care where youe from. Now that you¡¯re in my department, I want you to be honest.¡±

    Jaylin¡¯s words had a great impact, and N, who was still whispering underneath, quickly sat upright.

    ¡°It¡¯s the end of September now, and the third quarter of this year is about to pass. I hope that in thest quarter of this year, our department can make some achievements, so as not to hold back thepany.¡±

    ¡°N, you will continue to be responsible for assisting in reviewing and revising administrative and logistics management rules and regtions, and organizing and managing daily work. If there is anything unclear, pleasemunicate with your team leader in time.¡±

    ¡°Cambria, put aside the work at hand and be N¡¯s assistant. The rules and regtions must be perfect, and there must be no mistakes.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Mavis.¡±

    Being mentioned suddenly, Mavis immediately cheered up and waited for Jaylin¡¯s arrangement.

    ¡°You still have a month to pass the internship period, right? You are a careful person, and you have done a good job during this period of time. Next, there is an important task to be entrusted to you.¡±

    Important task¡­

    Mavis became tense for a moment, waiting for Jaylin¡¯s next words.

    ¡°You are responsible for drafting aprehensive document for the logistics department, and you have to give a nning n for logistics management. For example, if you are in charge of the department, what kind of n do you have? I will give you half a month. During the time, if you have anything you don¡¯t understand, you cane to me directly.¡±

    ¡°By the way, this proposal will be presented directly to Mr. Cahan at thepany meeting. You must do it well.¡±

    Huh.

    All eyes turned to Mavis. This was not an easy task. If it was not done well, it will disgrace the entire logistics department.

    Under the gaze of everyone, Mavis stood up and replied, ¡°I will work hard.¡±

    It was really stressful.

    N on the side showed a gloating expression, and was ready to see Mavis make a fool of herself.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve already arranged the work that needs to be done. Please do your best to prove those who look down on our department wrong. This is the end of today¡¯s meeting. Everyone can leave now.¡±

    Jaylin walked out of the conference room with the documents, and Mavis was anxious instantly.

    Logistics management nning was not her area of expertise at all, and she was basically clueless now.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Mavis, look how much Mr. Lambert thinks highly of you, knowing that you are still an intern, but entrusting you with such an important task. This is enough to show how important you are in our department.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mavis, the work we old employees do is not as important as yours. You must work hard, and you must not disappoint director¡¯s trust in you.¡±

    N walked up to Mavis with her followers, and made sarcastic remarks.

    They were a just few people who hit her when she was down. Mavis will not affect herself because of their few words.

    The more they didn¡¯t want to see her being good, the more she had to make some achievements.

    ¡°With your good words, I will work hard.¡±

    After speaking, Mavis turned and left directly, ignoring the ridicule of those behind her.

    Back at her table, Mavis began to look up examples of logistics nning and management solutions on the Inte, and before she knew it, it was getting dark outside.

    Everyone in the department left after getting off work, and only the light was on at her table.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    The notebook in her hand was full of words written, and the screen was still lit with words about the n.

    At this time, she waspletely immersed in her work. She didn¡¯t notice the situation outside at all, and she didn¡¯t even know what time it was.

    After finishing all the work, Anthony came out of the office, and Zack was waiting at the door, still holding a stack of documents in his hand.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, do you still want to read these documents today? They are about the renovation of the aquarium.¡±

    After a busy day, Anthony only felt a terrible headache, and if he was asked to look at these documents now, he might have the thought of killing Zack.

    Receiving the boss¡¯s stare, Zack immediately put away the documents obediently, and said like an obedient dog, ¡°Mr. Cahan, when I came up just now, I saw madam is still working. Do you want to go and have a look?¡±

    ¡°Work overtime?¡±

    Zack shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this. It seems that the director has arranged a new task for madam. Shall we go and have a look?¡±

    Anthony nced at him sideways. Zack immediately understood what he meant, hurried into the elevator, helped press the button on the 15th floor, then walked out, and respectfully invited Anthony to enter the elevator.

    20, 19, 18¡­

    When the elevator went down, Zack dared to breathe a sigh of relief.

    He was really wrong just now. Anthony was going to see his wife, so why did he get involved?

    Soon, the elevator reached the 15th floor.

    The entire building was where the logistics department was. It was off-duty time, and the lights in the corridors were also off.

    Through the frosted ss, Anthony saw her lit table and walked in quietly.

    Seen from the back, her back was very beautiful. Her silky hair was randomly scattered behind her back. Themp on the table illuminated her hair, making her long and blond hair look very shiny. And her hair at the temples was tucked behind her ears, revealing her small ears

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem right here¡­¡±

    She bit her pen and frowned to revise the n in front of her.

    She sat here all afternoon, revising and modifying the n in front of her, but she still couldn¡¯t make a decent outline.

    After typing new thoughts, Mavis finally dared to rx, and stretched out her armszily, but identally touched a warm chest, scaring her away quickly.

    ¡°¡­ Mr. Cahan, why are you here?¡±

    When did hee? Howe there was no sound at all when walking?

    Mavis¡¯ heart was pounding, and she was so nervous.

    Looking at the content on herputer screen, Anthony sneered, ¡°Are you going to hand over such a n?¡±

 Chapter 822 Everything seems to be going so smoothly

    His eyes were full of disgust, and Mavis couldn¡¯t help being a little embarrassed.

    Just such a n was the result of her thinking all afternoon.

    She stretched out her hand to cover her screen, and stammered, ¡°That¡­ I haven¡¯t¡­ finished it yet. This is a prototype.¡±

    When she said this, she didn¡¯t have any confidence. She was not good at making ns. Fortunately, the director gave her half a month, and she still had a chance to polish it.

    That being the case, Anthony didn¡¯t bother to discourage her enthusiasm and just said, ¡°Are you going to sleep at thepany tonight?¡±

    Judging by her state, if he didn¡¯te, she might really stay in thepany for one night, and he didn¡¯t know what was going on in her mind.

    Only then did Mavis notice the time. Unexpectedly it was almost ten o¡¯clock in the evening.

    At this time, her stomach growled, and a blush immediately stained her neck, and even the tips of her ears were also stained red.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t eaten?¡±

    Mavis nodded. If Anthony hadn¡¯te, she wouldn¡¯t have known it was past work time.

    Seeing this, Anthony was a little dissatisfied, and said coldly, ¡°Pack up your things and get off work.¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t dare to refuse him, hurriedly saved the draft on theputer, picked up her bag and followed him and left.

    He strode that Mavis almost had to trot to keep up with him.

    The Lambo Huracan started, and the speed was very fast, rushing out like an arrow off the string, scaring Mavis to hold on to the seat belt immediately.

    Anthony rolled down the window, letting the cold wind blow into the car.

    Mavis was wearing thin clothes and was a little cold from the wind, so she hugged her arms tightly and endured silently.

    ncing at her, he found her lips were turning pale with cold, and Anthony¡¯s expression became even more impatient.

    Slowing down the speed, Anthony threw the coat beside her on her body, and said with a little disgust, ¡°Are you dumb? Do you want to catch a cold?¡±

    The coat that was thrown over still carried his body temperature and a faint smell of tobo. Mavis choked on his words before she could be moved.

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t.¡±

    She retorted in a low voice. What if he liked to blow the night breeze? She just didn¡¯t want to spoil his interest.

    ¡°Put it on.¡±

    His tone was domineering and indifferent. Even if Mavis felt ufortable, she didn¡¯t say anything.

    Back at Cahan Residence, he took the initiative to wrap his arms around her waist, took her into his arms, and walked in together.

    They came back veryte, and Reba stepped forward and joked, ¡°Anthony, you workaholic. You don¡¯t care about anything when you work. Mavis¡¯ body is rtively weak, so can you bear to let her work overtime with you? Look at Mavis¡¯ face. It¡¯s pale.¡±

    Knowing that Reba misunderstood, Mavis quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Reba. I worked overtime today, and Anthony came back sote to apany me.¡±

    Hearing this, Reba showed an expression that she understood, and said, ¡°Congrattions, Anthony, a straight man, finally knows how to love his wife.¡±

    Anthony tightly hugged Mavis¡¯ slender waist, ¡°My wife hasn¡¯t eaten yet. If you dy and if she faints from hunger, you will be responsible?¡±

    In front of the Cahans, Anthony often called her his wife very naturally.

    Although Mavis knew that he was dealing with his family, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little throbbing in her heart.

    At least for this second, she was his real wife.

    ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t dy your wife¡¯s dinner. Can it work now? Anthony, let me tell you, it¡¯s shameful to show affection!¡±

    Reba made a face and went to talk to Timothy.

    The moment the two walked upstairs and entered the room, he let go of his hands.

    Mavis also separated from him very sensiblely, ¡°After they all fall asleep, I can just make something to eat myself. I can sleep on the sofa tonight, and I won¡¯t disturb your rest.¡±

    ¡°Bed.¡±

    Well, bed.

    She couldn¡¯t say anything other than agree.

    Anthony walked to the bed, dialed the phone downstairs, and ordered, ¡°Make a bowl of noodles and bring it up, add eggs.¡±

    Hearing this, Mavis secretly smiled. The indifference in thepany just now was swept away. He always said harsh words, but he was still pretty good to her.

    Soon a servant brought up the prepared noodles, and the aroma that wafted out whetted her appetite, but due to Anthony¡¯s presence, Mavis was still a little reserved and ate slowly.

    After eating, she became sleepy. Mavis went to bed after taking a shower. Knowing that Anthony would note back at night, she chose afortable position and fell asleep.

    The busy time always passed quickly. At first Mavis was still troubled by the nning project. After going through the most difficult few days in the early stage, she found that everything was not so difficult.

    The first naive n had already had a certain reference value. During the period when she waspleting the n, she also went to Jaylin several times.

    Every time Jaylin can put forward the most insightful suggestions on her n, and it was also during this period that Mavis had grown a lot, and her vision and thinking had all improved to a higher level.

    After lunch break today.

    The pantry of the logistics department.

    Several women gathered, discussing something.

    Cambria spoke first, ¡°N, I see that Mavis has been going to Jaylin¡¯s office a lot these days. Do you think she wants to use Zack to get closer to the director? Besides, she is about to pass the internship period. Won¡¯t she cause more trouble for you in the future? ¡±

    N snorted softly, and put down the cup in her hand heavily, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t let her pass the employee assessment so smoothly. Doesn¡¯t she have a project in her hand now? That is to represent our department. I don¡¯t think she has that ability to do a good job¡­¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    N smirked, and the rest of the people immediately understood what she meant, and gloated after her misfortune.

    ¡°It¡¯s N¡¯s way. She hasn¡¯t reached DDL yet, and she still has time. If something happens the night before due, let¡¯s see what she can do.¡±

    Meanwhile, Mavis sneezed several times by her table.

    Knock Knock-

    Someone knocked on her table, and when Mavis looked up, it turned out to be Jaylin, who hurriedly got up and asked, ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°Come to my office.¡±

    After entering the office, Jaylin handed her several printed documents and said, ¡°This is some nning proposals I made in the previouspany, including the nning proposals about the logistics department. You can see if you can extract from them and have your own opinion.¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t expect the director to take care of her like this, so she was a little ttered, and quickly bowed, ¡°Thank you, Ms. Lambert, for taking care of me. I will definitely work hard and not let you down!¡±

    Jaylin showed a smile, which was rare, and waved at her, ¡°You can leave and continue working. If you don¡¯t understand anything, you can ask me again.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Mavis was grateful, and walked out happily.

    Staring at the back of Mavis who was leaving for a long time, Jaylin looked away.

    From Mavis, she saw herself who had just entered the workce. At that time, she was also an inconspicuous intern and was looked down upon by everyone.

    If she hadn¡¯t met that distinguished person, she would not havee to the present step by step in the Cahan Group.

 Chapter 823 An accident on the eve of the conference

    With the blessing of the director¡¯s expectation, Mavis was more motivated to do her work and no longer had any confusion.

    But when she went to the director¡¯s office and was seen by those people, Cambria pretended to pick up the documents and went to N¡¯s side angrily.

    ¡°N, Mavis went to the director again. She must have used some kind of trick. Otherwise, why does the director only look for her?¡±

    Seeing Mavis¡¯ proud expression, N gritted her teeth and silently made up her mind.

    Soon it was time for DDL, and Mavis was still polishing the final n.

    This time, she wanted to prove herself to those who looked down on her, and even more so to win over the director, and let her know that she was trustworthy.

    When it was time to get off work, Mavis finally changed the final version and pressed the save button confidently.

    Tomorrow was the final report time, and this n will definitely make the logistics department stand out among thepany¡¯s departments.

    Although it cannot be guaranteed to be the best solution, Mavis ws still very confident in her n.

    After packing up, Mavis left.

    Early the next morning.

    Mavis went to thepany early, and she nned to go over the n carefully and send it to the director after confirming that it was correct.

    But when she turned on theputer happily, she found that all the files on herputer were gone!

    In order to ensure that there would be no mistakes, she even made a backup on the cloud disk, and now even the files on the cloud were gone.

    On theputer, U disk, cloud disk, everything she saved was gone!

    She obviously checked everythingst night.

    Just then, the sound of high-heeled shoes came behind her.

    ¡°It¡¯s so early today, Mavis. How is your n going? We¡¯re going to hold an all-staff meeting soon. You won¡¯t let us down, right?¡±

    Mavis looked up and saw N¡¯s smug look.

    It must be her.

    During this period of time, N didn¡¯t trouble her, and she might just wait for this day, waiting to see her make a fool of herself.

    If she really screwed up this time, let alone the internship, she might be kicked out directly.

    Although there was spection in her heart, there was no evidence. Mavis just stared at her without saying a word.

    N chuckled, pretended to be innocent, and shrugged, ¡°Come on, Mavis. I believe you won¡¯t let me down.¡±

    N turned around and left. Mavis¡¯ tightly clenched hands finally loosened.

    She nced at the time. It was eight o¡¯clock in the morning, and the meeting was at ten o¡¯clock, and it was toote to make another n.

    How to do?

    It was the first time the director entrusted her with such an important task. If she messed it up, how can the director entrust her with another tasks in the future?

    Forget it! Just fight to the end!

    Mavis tried her best to keep herself calm, recalling thepleted nst night.

    At 9:30, other people in the logistics department were ready to go to the conference. Only Mavis was still typing on the keyboard with both hands.

    Beads of sweat appeared on her forehead, but she didn¡¯t have time to wipe it off.

    Jaylin came out of the office, saw that Mavis was still typing, and walked over.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your n? Why haven¡¯t you sent it to me yet?¡±

    Hearing Jaylin¡¯s words, Mavis shook her hand, and instantly stood up like a child who did something wrong.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Lambert. I messed up. Myputer was tampered withst night. All the files are gone. I tried all the ways to restore the files, but all failed.¡±

    At this time, she could only take the initiative to admit her mistakes, and it would be an unwise choice to me anyone else.

    Jaylin was silent for a moment, then patted Mavis on the shoulder and said, ¡°Go to the meeting first.¡±

    The director just calmly asked her to go to the meeting?

    Mavis couldn¡¯t believe it. She had already imagined various scenes where the director would get angry, but she didn¡¯t expect her to react like this.

    Having seen Mavis following up for a long time, Jaylin stopped walking and turned around, ¡°If you don¡¯t follow up, you¡¯ll be scolded when you arete.¡±

    Jaylin spoke, and Mavis hurriedly followed.

    Cahan Group held an all-staff meeting in thest month of each quarter, and at least thousands of employees attended the meeting.

    Anthony was sitting on the stage. His blue enchanting eyes were filled with indifference. asionally, he casually looked down at the employees who came to the meeting.

    At 9:55, almost all the people who came to the conference were present, and Zack handed over the tuned microphone to Anthony.

    Everyone held their breath, waiting for Mr. Cahan¡¯s lecture.

    Looking at Anthony, Mavis¡¯ eyes were full of love.

    For a man as good as him, the woman standing next to him must be as good as him in the future.

    Just as she was thinking about it, Anthony looked towards her unexpectedly, and Mavis lowered her head instantly, because she was a little guilty about the project.

    ¡°Look, Mr. Cahan is looking at me!¡±

    N made a sound of excitement, and immediately began to scratch her head and had a charming expression, as if Anthony was going to call out her name affectionately in the next second.

    ¡°Next, please ask each department to report their summary and the target list for the next quarter. Starting with the finance department.¡±

    After Zack finished speaking, the head of the finance department stood up, and a series of summaries and ns from the finance department began to be yed on the big screen.

    ¡°Our finance department¡­¡±

    The people in the finance department were talking eloquently, but Mavis didn¡¯t want to listen.

    What should she do when it was logistics department¡¯s turnter?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Did she want to admit her negligence in front of everyone?

    N noticed Mavis¡¯ expression, and said with unction, ¡°Mavis, you have been going to the director¡¯s office very frequently these days. You have received so much attention from her. I think your n must be very wonderful.¡±

    ¡°I really can¡¯t wait to see you speak on behalf of our department. If this n is sessful, you will be able to stay in thepany justifiably. Let me congratte first.¡±

    Although she said so, Mavis didn¡¯t see that she really wanted to congratte to her with a look of schadenfreude.

    Didn¡¯t she just want to see her make a fool of herself?

    She just wouldn¡¯t let him get it.

    While being nervous, Mavis suddenly thought about the next countermeasure.

    Reports from one department after another soon came to the logistics department.

    Anthony looked at her again, and he was looking forward to what kind of n she would hand in.

    As the head of the logistics department, Jaylin was fully responsible for any mistakes in the department.

    She stood up first, bowed deeply to Anthony, and said, ¡°Mr. Cahan, the nning case from the logistics department cannot be submitted. It is my responsibility. I¡¯m ready for any punishment.¡±

    Hearing this, Mavis panicked instantly, stood up and admitted, ¡°Mr. Cahan, this matter has nothing to do with Mr. Lambert. It was my negligence that caused the file to be lost. If you want to punish her, just punish me.¡±

    It was her mistake in the first ce, and Jaylin should not take the me for her.

    During this time, the director had helped her a lot, and she must not let her be implicated because of this incident.

 Chapter 824 Is he really partial?

    Jaylin didn¡¯t expect Mavis to stand up. She was just adding to the trouble!

    She was just an intern who had not yet be a full-time employee, and she cannot bear the responsibility for this matter at all.

    Jaylin shook her head at her, motioning for her to sit down, but Mavis walked out of her own ord.

    Everyone in the conference room put on a posture of watching the show. They really wanted to see what Mavis wanted to do.

    Mavis walked to the side of the big screen, took the remote control that can control the screen, adjusted it to the darkest color, picked up the marker pen on the side, and began to write on the whiteboard.

    After writing a few headlines, Mavis cleared her throat and said, ¡°Ms. Lambert entrusted me with full responsibility for the n. I am very grateful to her for giving me the opportunity toplete this n alone.¡±

    ¡°It is my responsibility that I failed to submit the nning proposal this time. Ms. Lambert should not be responsible for me. I have failed her trust in me and affected thepany. I am sorry.¡±

    As she spoke, Mavis bowed deeply again.

    Anthony frowned and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Afterwards, she said again, ¡°I am the most humble intern in thepany. I do not have a super-high degree, nor do I have extraordinary abilities, but I believe that as long as I work hard, I can aplish many things.¡±

    ¡°Through this period of study, I have learned a lot of things which are unavable for me before. This is all because of Ms. Lambert¡¯s guidance to me. I am very grateful to her.¡±

    ¡°Different from other departments of thepany, the logistics department is a support department responsible for coordinating various departments of thepany. These are my thoughts on the nning of the logistics department.¡±

    Looking at Mavis who was talking eloquently, Anthony lightly tapped the table with his slender fingertips.

    However, in half a month, she became more confident.

    Her whole body exuded a different charm.

    He propped his chin with one hand, listening to her next words.

    Mavis spoke vigorously, and many people agreed with her ideas.

    ¡°At present, manypanies still regard logistics department as a misceneous department. In fact, it is not the case. If the board of directors is the brain of thepany, then the logistics department is the heart of thepany.¡±

    ¡°The logistics department must regte the operation of all departments and ensure the daily needs of each department. I think thepany should¡­¡±

    Mavis was still talking, and N, who was about to see her make a fool of herself, gritted her teeth angrily.

    Why did she still let this woman steal the limelight?

    N couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless.

    After her speech, Mavis bowed to everyone again and said, ¡°The above is the whole content of my n, and I also ept any punishment imposed on me by thepany.¡±

    After speaking, all eyes were on Anthony, waiting for his speech.

    The conference room that amodated more than a thousand people was silent.

    No one dared to make a sound.

    Mavis lowered her head, not daring to look into Anthony¡¯s eyes. She was extremely nervous.

    At this moment, she suddenly remembered that Anthony had never liked her ostentation.

    Anthony¡­ wouldn¡¯t be happy if she exined her project in public?

    She clenched her hands tightly, as if waiting for the final judgment.

    The meeting room was quiet for a long time before Anthony spoke.

    ¡°Although Mavis Parker is an intern in the logistics department, she has a thorough understanding of some concepts and is a useful person, but-¡±

    When he said this, he stopped suddenly and stared straight at her.

    ¡°But¡±, the two word that represented a turning point, made Mavis instantly feel like she was on her guard for all possible dangers, and her palms were sweating from nervousness.

    But she didn¡¯t dare to specte on his mind at will, let alone have any chance of luck.

    ¡°The loss of the nning case is indeed due to your carelessness. If you are not in charge of things rted to the logistics department today, wouldn¡¯t it bring huge losses to thepany? If you want to pass the internship safely, think about how to make up for the problems youmitted in the future.¡±

    After saying this, Anthony stood up and walked out of the conference room.

    After he left, the people in the room finally dared to speak up and began to discuss what happened today.

    The most talked about was of course Mavis.

    ¡°It sounds like Mr. Cahan is going to let her go off?¡±

    ¡°With the character of Mr. Cahan, how could he easily let go of a young intern? What is the origin of this intern?¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I have been working in thepany for several years. I remember that an old employee of apany identally mistaken two documents the year beforest. The documents that should have been given to our branch were sent to the partners. Although there was no huge loss, Mr. Cahan became very angry, fired the employee, and even said that if anypany in the market dared to ept him, it would be a problem with the Cahan Group. He just blocked his career entirely.¡±

    They looked at Mavis who was still standing there, and couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that beauty is the capital now? Abilities and something else would be get in the way.¡±

    Those people discussed some other matters before leaving the meeting room.

    Their voices were not small, but Mavis heard them all.

    Was Anthony really partial to her?

    She thought it was her ability that got his approval.

    Mavis lowered her eyes somewhat feeling disappointed. She erased all the content on the whiteboard, and was about to leave, but was stopped by Jaylin.

    Stopping being disappointed about herself, Mavis walked towards Jaylin.

    ¡°Ms. Lambert.¡±

    ¡°Can you rework the n before tonight? I believe you can do it.¡±

    Watching her give a speech just now, Jaylin suddenly felt relieved, as if her student had finally produced something that satisfied everyone.

    Hearing this, Mavis immediately responded with a smile, ¡°Ms. Lambert, please rest assured. I will definitelyplete the task.¡±

    She had originally nned to pack up and leave, but with this result, she must work harder to repay her and¡­ Anthony.

    Seeing the joy in Mavis¡¯ eyes, Jaylin smiled and patted her on the shoulder, saying, ¡°Come on, young girl, when you have enough ability, you can shut those people up.¡±

    ¡°Well, I will definitely not disappoint you.¡±

    When N was passing by, Mavis stopped in her tracks and said in a low voice, ¡°Although I don¡¯t have any evidence, just use whatever tricks you have.¡±

    Jalin was right. As long as she had enough abilities, she can shut up those who looked down on her.

    N had always boasted that she had outstanding abilities, so let¡¯s try and see who was the final winner.

    After Mavis left for a long time, N didn¡¯te to her senses.

    Just now¡­ how did she feel that she saw killing intent in Mavis¡¯ eyes?

    The look in her eyes was so scary for a second that she felt a little scared.

    ¡°N? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Seeing that N had been in a daze, Cambria couldn¡¯t help knocking on her desk.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing. Just get busy¡±

    ¡­

    During the whole afternoon, Mavis kept tapping on the keyboard with both hands, typing and drawing, and was extremely busy.

    With previous experience, this time the speed to make the n was more than twice as fast as usual, and she also added some new ideas of her own.

    After working all afternoon, she finally made a new n before she got off work, which was moreprehensive and detailed than the previous one.

    In order to prevent the previous incident from happening again, Mavis sent a copy to the director and Anthony directly after finishing.

    A lot of her hard work had been added to the new version of the n. She hoped he will be satisfied.

 Chapter 825 Teach her how to make a plan

    Mavis returned to Cahan Residence after work. Anthony had alreadye back first, and was chatting with the family member about the Cahan Group on the sofa.

    Seeing here back, Reba took the initiative to go up, ¡°Mavis, why didn¡¯t youe back with Anthony today?¡±

    Everyone in Cahan Residence looked over in unison.

    Mavis nced at Anthony, walked to his side, and said with a smile, ¡°Today, I had a few more chats with the director after work, so it was dyed. Recently, Anthony is very busy. How can I, as his wife, not feel distressed? I let hime back first.¡±

    While speaking, Anthonyzily ced her hand in his own.

    ¡°My wife is naturally concerned about me. You guys talk first. She and I are going upstairs to talk about something.¡±

    After saying that, Anthony took her hand and went upstairs, and the other people in Cahan Residence couldn¡¯t help chuckling and teased a few words in a low voice.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    All the way to the corner of the stairs, Anthony still didn¡¯t want to let go.

    Feeling the temperature of his palm, Mavis only felt a thinyer of sweat on her body.

    After entering the study, Anthony turned on theputer, and said in an indifferent voice, ¡°I have seen the n you submitted. It is too childish.¡±

    Childish¡­

    The lethality of this word was huge to Mavis. She put a lot of effort into the new version, but he wasn¡¯t still satisfied.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Mavis said it in a low voice, and Anthony looked over, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to do it, don¡¯t you know how to ask?¡±

    He tapped a few times on the keyboard with both hands, and several documents popped up on theputer screen, which read: XX nning case, XX management nning case, XX summary.

    Each document ended with Anthony¡¯s name.

    These were.. Cahan Group¡¯s previous ns!

    These were the secrets of the Cahan Group!

    What did he mean by opening these files now?

    Mavis was in a daze, and the next second, Anthony said, ¡°Read these documents carefully, and ask me if there is anything you don¡¯t understand.¡±

    After he said so, Anthony pressed Mavis¡¯ shoulder and asked her to sit in front of theputer, while he sat on a small sofa opposite and yed with his mobile phone.

    Looking at the documents in front of her, Mavis was surprised.

    Did he want to teach her how to make a n?

    If she understood it correctly, did that mean what he said just now?

    Feeling the gaze behind her, Mavis¡¯ heartbeat suddenly elerated. After taking a few deep breaths, she stopped thinking and focused on theputer in front of her.

    After about half an hourter, Mavis finally read all the previous ns, and finally understood why Anthony said she was naive.

    Although her n looked perfect on the surface, there were still many details to be dealt with.

    The biggest advantage of a nning case was that it should be concise and to the point, and she was far from enough in this regard.

    On the sofa not far ahead, there was the sound of flipping a book.

    Mavis turned her head secretly and found that Anthony was reading a book on finance and economics.

    She had known about that book before. It was written in a foreignnguage. Because thenguage was too spoken by many people, there was no trantion of this book in the world.

    For someone as powerful as him, it should be easy to read it, right?

    The more she looked at it, the more she felt that there was a huge gap between her abilities and his. She silently retracted her gaze and refocused on the documents in front of her.

    After a while, Mavis felt a pain in her back, and just as she was about to stretch, a figure appeared beside her.

    It was Anthony¡¯s unique scent, and she held her breath for an instant.

    He bent down slowly, clicked the mouse and operated on the documents, directly highlighting the emphasis inside. Then he said in a pleasant voice,

    ¡°These ns all have one thing inmon. The same method is used here, here, and here¡­¡±

    His fingers looked nice, pointing on theputer screen.

    After a long time, he stopped and asked, ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    He asked her suddenly, and Mavis was so nervous that she stammered, ¡°I¡­ I¡­ still don¡¯t understand something here.¡±

    She randomly made up an excuse to ask questions, and Anthony answered them unexpectedly and carefully.

    Something was wrong.

    Something was really wrong.

    At today¡¯s conference, she obviously messed up things. Why did Anthony be gentle with her when she came home?

    Doubts popped up in Mavis¡¯ head, but she dared not speak them out.

    ¡­

    After typing a simple nning process on theputer, Anthony noticed that she didn¡¯t pay attention to it, and knocked on her head resentfully.

    ¡°As a reward for teaching you how to write a n, apany me to a dinner party tomorrow, as a femalepanion.¡±

    ¡°Femalepanion?¡±

    Anthony raised his eyebrows proudly, ¡°Do you have an opinion?¡±

    ¡°No, I understand.¡±

    Mavis knew that she had no right to refuse. She was just his agreement wife now.

    Before going to bed, Anthony sent the list of business party to her mobile phone and asked her to memorize the names of some people.

    A group as big as the Lloyd¡¯s Corp will definitely be invited to the party.

    Sure enough, Mavis saw Lyra¡¯s name at a nce. It was written under Anthony¡¯s name.

    The next day, after working all day, Mavis was called away by Zack and went to Anthony¡¯s office.

    Anthony took Mavis and left thepany without saying a word. He didn¡¯t say anything along the way, and Mavis tactfully didn¡¯t ask anything, waiting for his arrangement.

    The Lambo Huracan had been driving into a parking lot of a luxury business district, and Anthony nced at her indifferently, and said the first sentence of the day.

    ¡°Get off the car.¡±

    Mavis obediently unbuckled the seat belt and opened the car door.

    The two came to a private custom shop one after the other.

    The shopping guide hurried over and said very respectfully, ¡°Mr. Cahan, Mr. Bailey is already waiting for you inside, and the suits and dresses you need are also ready. Please take a look.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    Anthony straightened the cuffs of his suit and strode in. Mavis hurriedly followed.

    This store was veryrge, and the decoration inside was even more luxurious. The chandelier above the head was covered with crystals, and the furnishings in the store had a royal feel.

    As soon as they entered the store, a man with long blond hair came over and hugged Anthony very kindly.

    ¡°Anthony, it¡¯s been a long time. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±

    Anthony rarely showed a smile and patted the man¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°It is my honor to have an appointment with your dress.¡±

    The two exchanged a few words. Wyatt Bailey btedly noticed Mavis who was following Anthony, and took the initiative to talk.

    ¡°This beautifuldy, you must be Anthony¡¯spanion, right? You are so beautiful. I believe that dress must suit your figure very well.¡±

    Mavis smiled politely, and when Wyatt stepped forward to do the kissing etiquette, she took two steps back, refusing expressly.

    Seeing her movement, the corners of Anthony¡¯s mouth turned upwards slightly. He was quite satisfied with her self-consciousness.

    At this time, Wyatt snapped his fingers, and several women in maid outfits came out, pushing tworge wooden boxes covered with gauze.

    Wyatt nced at Anthony and said, ¡°Anthony, this is a suit I specially made for you. I believe you will like it.¡±

    Swish-

    The gauze on the wooden boxes was torn off, and the boxes were opened. Everyone present was amazed when they saw the design of the high-end clothes inside.

 Chapter 826 Banquet

    The two sets in the wooden box were matching suits and dresses.

    The overall color was silver, and a golden rose pattern was embroidered next to the cor of the men¡¯s suit. The buttons were also in the style of roses, but they were made of crystals.

    The material of the suit emitted a faint silvery light under the light, and the mannequin wore a pair of gold-rimmed sses, which added to the texture of the suit.

    Wyatt introduced, ¡°Anthony, this suit is tailor-made for you. In my eyes, you are like a rose with thorns all over your body. Although dangerous and lethal, it still makes people want to get close .¡±

    ¡°Did you see the rose on the cor? It¡¯s embroidered with intertwined gold and silver threads. The overall material of this suit is genuine.¡±

    Being amused by Wyatt¡¯smentary, Mavis pursed her lips.

    It was the first time she had heard that men werepared to roses.

    However, his metaphor was quite suitable for Anthony. He himself was a rose with thorns, the kind of rose with sharp des that can kill people in an invisible way.

    Seeing the smile on Mavis¡¯ face, Anthony nced over coldly, and her smile disappeared instantly.

    Wyatt was focusing on another dress, a mermaid dress with an open back.

    The waist of the mermaid dress was woven with a rose with silver thread. A gemstone was iid on the button of the neckline, and other gemstones were decorated on the body, shining like stars.

    ¡°It took me half a year to finish this dress. If it wasn¡¯t for your request, I wouldn¡¯t have given you my hard work.¡±

    Wyatt looked at the dress in front of him with reluctance, and couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry

    Anthony suddenly discouraged him, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you were moved by the price I offered, that¡¯s why you took out the dress?¡±

    Wyatt was just unappreciated.

    Feeling overwhelmed, Wyatt giggled and asked someone to take out the dress, saying, ¡°Now these two are yours.¡±

    Anthony nodded, and Zack, who had been waiting outside, led someone in, packed the clothes and left.

    After getting in the car again and leaving the business district, the Lambo Huracan finally stopped at a vi.

    Anthony walked in, and Mavis followed closely.

    It was 6:30 in the afternoon. The business party was scheduled for 8:30 in the evening, and there were still two hours of preparation time.

    This vi was Anthony¡¯s private property. He used to stay here if he didn¡¯t return to Cahan Residence.

    The overall decoration style of the vi was in gray and white tones. As soon as she entered the door, she can feel a strong chill.

    Anthony was sitting on a sofa. The two sets of clothes just now were ced in front of him. Besides Zack , there were several strange people standing in front of Anthony.

    Mavis moved over and Anthony gave Zack a look.

    Zack greeted those people immediately, ¡°Take Miss Parker to try on the dress.¡±

    In front of outsiders, she was just Anthony¡¯s girlfriend today, not Mrs. Cahan, and Zack¡¯s title to her changed ordingly.

    Immediately Mavis followed the group of people into another room and let them put on the clothes.

    ¡°Wow, beautifuldy, this dress seems to be tailor-made for you. Look at your figure. It¡¯s perfect.¡±

    Looking at the person in the mirror, Mavis was also stunned for a moment.

    Was that her in the mirror?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Her blond hair was loosely let down, and the fishtail dress on her body perfectly showed her figure, with charming curves.

    No makeup was applied on the face, but there was a different kind of shy charm.

    ¡°Please wait a moment. Let us apply makeup for you.¡±

    Mavis was asked to sit in front of a dressing table. And they started to apply makeup on her face.

    Her skin was fair and smooth.

    While putting on makeup for her, the makeup artist couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°Your skin is really good. If you can¡¯t look stunning after putting on makeup, it¡¯s my big dereliction of duty.¡±

    Because the makeup artist had just returned from abroad and was a foreigner, she was a bit awkward to speak thenguage of Crana.

    Mavis couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    After some grooming, Mavis finally walked out of the room.

    Wearing seven centimeter high heels on her feet made her a little unustomed, and her walking was a little unsteady, so she could only take small steps and move a little bit.

    When she came out of the room, several bodyguards standing outside, including Zack, all looked straight at her.

    Her blonde hair was curled slightly, elegantly and charmingly half-tucked over her left shoulder. Her pale pink lipstick and curled eyshes made her look more like a delicate Barbie doll.

    Anthony put down the weekly financial magazine in his hand, and there was a rare sh of amazement in his calm blue enchanting eyes.

    Noticing that the eyes of several men on the side were still glued to Mavis, he threw out the magazine in his hand.

    The sound retracted Zack¡¯s sight, and he hurriedly led the others out.

    In the living room, Mavis stood nervously in front of Anthony. His eyes looked calm, and there was no fluctuation.

    For a long time, he didn¡¯t make a sound, and Mavis couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Is it not good-looking?¡±

    Hearing this, Anthony coughed lightly, and touched the tip of his nose unnaturally, ¡°It¡¯s not bad. Get ready. We¡¯re going to the venue.¡±

    Afterwards, he got up to change into the suit, and left without looking back.

    Mavis watched his figure, feeling a little frustrated.

    She looked down at the hem of her dress, where the gemstones shone brightly.

    Today, she was dressed up like this, but she can only get him to say ¡°not bad¡±.

    Changing her expression, she carefully lifted the dress and walked out.

    The two sat in the same car, but they didn¡¯t talk much.

    On the way to the venue, Anthony was still watching thepany¡¯s news on his tablet, and Mavis didn¡¯t dare to disturb him.

    Her eyes fell on him from time to time. Under the haute couture suit, he also did simple men¡¯s makeup and hair, as luxurious as a royal prince, aloof, sacred, and invible.

    Soon they arrived at the ce where the party was held, and the parking lot was full of all kinds of luxury cars.

    Anthony got out of the car and stretched out his hand into the car. Mavis put her hand on his lightly, and the two entered the venue together.

    Soft music sounded in the banquet hall, and the waiters shuttled back and forth in the hall to meet the needs of business elites.

    It was the first time for Mavis to participate in such arge-scale banquet, and she was so nervous that her fingertips were stiff as she held his hand.

    Anthony could feel her nervousness, patted the back of her hand tofort her, and whispered in her ear, ¡°Rx. I got everything.¡±

    His voice seemed to have some kind of magical power, and Mavis instantly had a sense of security. When he greeted others, she was a smiling pendant next to him.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, it¡¯s been a long time. Cahan Group is getting better and better..¡±

    Anthony clinked sses with him, and replied politely, ¡°Mr. Emerson, Harrington Group and Cahan Group have always had business contacts, and everyone should take care of each other.¡±

    The man called Mr. Emerson quickly noticed the femalepanion beside Anthony, and looked Mavis up and down for a while.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, you even have such a beautiful partner, which is really enviable.¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes kept moving around her body as if looking at amodity, which made Mavis feel a little ufortable.

 Chapter 827 He is so gentle tonight

    She was timid, and it was her first time participating in such an event, so she couldn¡¯t get used to it and couldn¡¯t help pinching Anthony¡¯s arm.

    However, out of the most basic politeness, she smiled and nodded at the man.

    Seeing that the man¡¯s eyes were still on Mavis, Anthony hugged her waist and made her closer to him. Then he was speaking indifferently without anger but prestige, ¡°It seems that our twopanies don¡¯t have a perfect match. From now on, we won¡¯t hold up each other¡¯s time. Suit yourself.¡±

    After speaking, he took Mavis to another ce in the banquet hall and called Zack.

    ¡°Terminate all cooperation with Harrington Group.¡±

    Termination of cooperation?

    Mavis was shocked. Could it be that because of the flirtatious look that Mr. Emerson gave her just now? So Anthony was going to terminate the cooperation with Harrington Group?

    As far as she knew, Harrington Group and Cahan Group had always cooperated very friendly. Such a sudden decision should bring losses to thepany, right?

    She looked up at Anthony quietly and said uncertainly, ¡°Mr. Cahan ¡­¡±

    He lowered his head and looked at her. And his indifferent eyes never restrained.

    As if aware of her entanglement and confusion, Anthony exined with a rare patience, ¡°Today you are mypanion. He dares to look at you in such a way and doesn¡¯t take me seriously. In my eyes, this kind of person is not worthy of cooperating with Cahan Group.¡±

    The implication was that Mr. Emerson was used to show his anger.

    Even so, Mavis¡¯ heart was still warm.

    She nodded slightly, but still whispered, ¡°Thank you, Anthony.¡±

    This time she didn¡¯t call him Mr. Cahan, taking him as her friend.

    Hearing the change of address, Anthony raised his eyes and led her to continue walking inside without saying anything.

    The music of the banquet changed suddenly, from slow and melodious to dance music.

    Mavis¡¯ body suddenly became a little stiff. Usually, dancing was required at such parties, but she grew up in a mountainous area, so she never knew how to dance like this.

    Mavis held his hand, which tightened unknowingly.

    Her nervousness was palpable, and Anthony knew that it was her first time attending such a banquet. There were many etiquettes that she didn¡¯t understand, so he exined them to her one by one, and it was rare that he didn¡¯t show any impatient expression.

    ¡°I am here.¡±

    This sentence seemed to be a reassurance pill, which relieved Mavis¡¯ tension and anxiety.

    The further they went inside, the more people greeted and talked to Anthony.

    Knowing his business status, it was not good for her to stand by his side all the time, so she offered to propose, ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯d better go to the side and wait for you. You should do your work first.¡±

    Mavis was well aware that such arge-scale business party was generally the best opportunity for business elites to exchange information with each other, and it was also the best opportunity for cooperation.

    But she didn¡¯t understand what they said, so she might as well go aside first, so as not to cause him any trouble.

    Anthony nodded, ¡°Wait for me where you are. Don¡¯t go around.¡±

    ¡°Rx, Mr. Cahan.¡±

    Mavis gave him a sweet smile.

    Anthony turned to leave.

    His figure gradually moved away, and Mavis finally dared to breathe a long sigh of relief.

    She moved her sore ankle from wearing high heels, and was about to find a ce to rest. Just as she was watching around, a man holding a wine ss came over.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°My deardy, is there anything I can do for you?¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was nice, and Mavis looked up at him.

    He was also blond, not people from Crana.

    However, Mavis did not reduce her vignce because the two had simr appearance characteristics, and refused with a smile, ¡°Thank you for your kindness. I am waiting for someone.¡±

    After speaking, Mavis walked away a few steps to distance herself from the man.

    Everyone who attended the party will be apanied by a female or male partner. This person looked like a yboy, and Mavis didn¡¯t want to make trouble for herself.

    After being rejected, the man did not leave, but instead chased after her, and took the initiative to talk,

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know which lucky man can make such a beautifuldy wait. The waiting time is the most boring. We are so destined to have a ss of wine together? It can be regarded as making friends.¡±

    ¡°Waiter.¡±

    The man snapped his fingers, and immediately a waiter came over with a wine ss and handed him a ss of wine.

    He was too enthusiastic, and Mavis couldn¡¯t refuse, so she clinked sses with him.

    After taking a sip of the wine, Mavis put the ss on a long table and said, ¡°I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    Mavis wanted to leave as if she was running away, but unexpectedly when she turned around, the man grabbed her wrist directly!

    Mavis was shocked, nced at Anthony who was talking to a business partner in the distance, and warned in a low voice, ¡°Sir, please let go! Otherwise, I will call people!¡±

    The man pulled her towards him vigorously, closing the distance between the two of them.

    ¡°Beautifuldy, if you wait for someone in such a beautiful atmosphere, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste? We met by chance in the crowd. That is the fate God gave us. Why shouldn¡¯t we live up to it?¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes flicked back and forth on her.

    Such staring made Mavis very ufortable.

    ¡°Sir, please behave yourself!¡±

    She looked in Anthony¡¯s direction for help, but during this time, someone always walked to Anthony¡¯s side, blocking her view.

    The lights of the banquet suddenly dimmed at this moment, and the people around rushed to the dance floor to dance amidst the sound of music.

    ¡°Miss, can I have the honor to invite you to dance with me?¡±

    Although it was a question, the man kept tugging on her wrist, not giving her a chance to refuse.

    ¡°Take away.¡±

    A pair of big hands suddenly attached her waist from behind, followed by a voice full of warning, ¡°Whichpany? You touch my partner. Do you want to disappear in Suham?¡±

    A familiar feeling came to her, and Mavis leaned closer to Anthony.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I admitted the wrong person, and I didn¡¯t intend to offend this youngdy.¡± Anthony¡¯s body brought a strong sense of oppression, which made the man dare not do it again, and could only leave angrily.

    It was the first time for her to attend such an asion, and it was the first time to be invited to dance at a banquet. And it was this kind of attitude that could not be refused.

    Mavis was dripping with cold sweat. His eyes were wet, like a frightened deer, so poor that people couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed.

    The palms of her hands were covered with thin sweat. She wanted to take her hand out, but it was tightened by Anthony.

    Anthony raised his hand to caress her waist, put her other hand on his shoulder, and moved slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I will be by your side.¡±

    The light of the party was very soft, reflecting on his face. Those azure blue enchanting eyes were extremely gentle and patient. Mavis felt as if she saw an angel in a trance.

    His big hand was very warm, dispelling the fear in her heart little by little.

    Knowing that she couldn¡¯t dance, Anthony taught her little by little, speaking softly in her ear, which once made Mavis confused whether it was reality or a dream.

    She looked up with blurred eyes, just in time to meet his gaze.

    They looked at each other, and Mavis¡¯ heart couldn¡¯t help but miss a beat.

    Tonight he was really¡­ gentle.

 Chapter 828 Not hating

    Mavis¡¯ heart was beating fast, and she was immersed in his blue eyes.

    ¡°Did that person hurt you just now?¡±

    Hearing his concerned words, Mavis felt a warm current in her heart, and shook her head, ¡°No.¡±

    As the music reached its climax, their dance steps also elerated. The two danced in the middle of the dance floor, and the people around them moved out of the way.

    The music stopped, and everyone stopped dancing.

    Mavis was in Anthony¡¯s arms, feeling his heartbeat.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    It was a strong and powerful voice, which was reassuring.

    After the dance, the pain in the ankle got worse. Mavis said, ¡°Mr. Cahan, I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±

    When the two were dancing just now, Mavis had been holding back. She was going to the bathroom to apply a wet tissue with cold water, so as not to make a fool of herself for a while.

    The moment she turned around, her wrist was pulled, and Mavis gave him a puzzled look.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to call me Mr. Cahan when you¡¯re not in thepany.¡±

    Anthony was a little dissatisfied with the title of Mr. Cahan. For some reason, he didn¡¯t want to hear her called him Mr. Cahan, as if the distance between the two of them had been invisibly widened.

    Mavis chuckled and nodded, ¡°Okay, Anthony.¡±

    Anthony let go before she went to the bathroom.

    In order not to stain the dress, Mavis carefully lifted the hem of it and moved slowly towards the bathroom.

    Although the high heels were beautiful, the price of beauty was also huge.

    When she took off the shoes on her feet, she saw blood blisters on her ankles.

    With a light touch, there was a piercing pain immediately.

    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±

    Enduring the pain, she punctured the blood bubble, took out a bandage from her bag and pasted it on.

    She really wanted to thank myself for this habit of carrying band-aids with her, which finally came in handy today.

    After the treatment, Mavis walked out of the bathroom. With the band-aid istion, the pain was barely tolerable.

    Recalling his tenderness just now, Mavis returned to the main venue of the banquet full of joy.

    But suddenly she saw Anthony talking to Lyra, the smile on his face was sincere, and his joy was beyond words. This was thepletely different mood when he was with Lyra.

    It was a kind of love and joy from the heart.

    Anthony, who was talking to Lyra , had light in his eyes.

    All her joy just now disappeared at this moment, and it was reced by endless loss.

    The time of dancing together just now was like she was stealing it. It was not justifiable, and it can only be hidden in the heart.

    Seeing that the two were chatting happily, Mavis lowered her eyes sadly, not intending to go up to ask for a snub. She turned around quietly and left, intending to return to the car first and wait for the banquet to end.

    *

    After chatting with Anthony about work, Lyra couldn¡¯t help mentioning Mavis again, ¡°Miss Parker is nice. Momo likes her very much, so don¡¯t miss it.¡±

    Anthony smiled wryly, and shook his head, ¡°Lyra, you know, I am¡­¡±

    How could he transfer his feelings to another person so easily?

    Although Mavis was not annoying to him, that was all.

    They were cooperative and agreement rtionship.

    Lyra didn¡¯t n to continue talking to him about this matter, and changed the subject, ¡°Spencer¡¯s health has improved a lot recently, and I allowed him to do some outdoor activities.¡±

    Mentioning Spencer, Anthony¡¯s eyes shed with guilt, and he lowered his eyes.

    ¡°Lyra, for the aquarium that Spencer asked to renovate, the goal is too big and too difficult. I have no idea until now, is Spencer mad at me?¡±

    ¡°No, he just wanted to make things difficult for you, and he knew it would be difficult for you toplete. It¡¯s okay. He¡¯s just saying it. Just do what you can.¡±

    Not far away, Malcolm waved to Lyra, and Lyra immediately said goodbye to Anthony. She happily walked towards Malcolm, and naturally took her husband¡¯s arm.

    Looking at the backs of the two, Anthony¡¯s blue eyes were dim and secretive. It took him a while to remember the person who just said to go to the bathroom.

    How long had it been? She hadn¡¯te back yet.

    Thinking of Mavis, Anthony looked around in the crowd, but couldn¡¯t find her figure, so he couldn¡¯t help frowning.

    At this moment, his cell phone vibrated, and it was Mavis who sent a message to him.

    [I¡¯m waiting for you in the car. My ankle hurts too much.]

    Seeing this, Anthony regained hisposure, and then walked out of the banquet hall.

    Back in the car, he took the initiative to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your ankle?¡±

    Hearing this, Mavis replied tly, ¡°I¡¯m not used to wearing high heels. My heels are worn out, but it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve taken care of it.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t say anything else, didn¡¯t feel any subtle difference in Mavis¡¯ mood, and drove the car.

    The next day.

    Mavis went to work as usual, made a new copy of the n and sent it to the director.

    The ankle injury made Mavis limp when she walked. On the way to the pantry, she met N and her group. Cambria stopped her way and made sarcastic remarks.

    ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t you Miss Parker, the intern who stole the show at the meeting? How did you be a cripple? Did you do something you shouldn¡¯t do and get retribution?¡±

    Mavis looked at them coldly, and said, ¡°Everyone knows what you have done. Why do you want me to bring it to light?¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, are you warning us? Don¡¯t be rampant for too long¡­¡±

    Mavis pushed Cambria who was in front of her, looked back and warned, ¡°If you do enough bad things, you will always get retribution.¡±

    After speaking, she jumped forward, regardless of the expressions of the people behind her.

    This incident also taught her a lesson. Everything must be fully nned and prepared in order to be foolproof.

    After lunch break, Anthony called Zack to the office.

    Zack¡¯s face was pale and haggard.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, are you looking for me?¡±

    Anthony squinted, threw a stack of documents over, and ordered, ¡°Give these documents to Mavis, and let her prepare a summary and send it to my mailbox.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Cahan.¡±

    Zack went to Mavis with the documents.

    After Mavis was called out, those people in the logistics department started gossiping again.

    Especially Cambria and the people who were close to her.

    ¡°You heard what I said. Mavis must have hooked up with Zack in private. Otherwise, why do director and Mr. Cahan take such good care of her?¡±

    ¡°With the character of Mr. Cahan, if ordinary people make such a big mistake, they would have been fired from thepany long ago, but she can still stay in thepany.¡±

    N also answered from the side, ¡°Everyone is in the same department and they all do the same job. Why should she be treated preferentially? This is too unfair. Millie, you have stayed in our department for the longest time. To be fair, do we have to target her?¡±

    The rest of the people all followed suit, ¡°This kind of unhealthy trend should be eliminated from our department. Otherwise wouldn¡¯t it bring down the ethos of our department?¡±

    Millie was the sophisticated staff of thepany, so she can naturally know what they meant.

    Compared with an intern like Mavis, she didn¡¯t want to offend the regr employees, so she followed their words,

    ¡°Before Mavis came, our department had never had such a trend. If everyonees here by taking advantage of connections, I¡¯m afraid no one will really work hard.¡±

    N¡¯s eyes revealed a hint ofcency. Once she was outraged, how could Mavis continue to stay in thepany?

 Chapter 829 Rumors

    At this time.

    After leading Mavis to the end of the quiet and deserted corridor, Zack handed over the documents in his hand.

    ¡°These are the documents that Mr. Cahan asked me to hand over to you. He was asking you to write a summary and send it to his email before leaving work today.¡±

    Bearing the weight of the documents in her hand, Mavis nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get to work now, but, you¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    She noticed Zack looked weak.

    Zack looked a little embarrassed, and coughed to hide his embarrassment, ¡°Last night¡­ I caught a cold. If there is nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    Looking at his running back, Mavis couldn¡¯t help but wonder.

    What was wrong?

    She was still wondering about Zack¡¯s stuff, but she didn¡¯t know that she had be the topic of the entire logistics department.

    When she returned to her table, she always felt that other people in the department were looking at her in a strange way.

    But Mavis didn¡¯t intend to pay attention to it. Ever since she came to the department, the gossip seemed to have never stopped, and it was better to finish the task assigned by Anthony.

    After one afternoon, she finally read all the documents, sorted out into a document, and sent it to Anthony.

    ¡­

    A few days passed like this.

    Every day Anthony will arrange new documents for her to sort out, and Zack will be responsible for sending the documents over.

    Mavis¡¯ experience had gradually enriched.

    Rumors also gradually began to circte in thepany.

    One day, Mavis felt a little ufortable in her stomach and ran to the toilet quickly.

    As she just entered one toilet cubicle, not long after, she heard some people gossiping from outside the door.

    ¡°You should have heard all the rumors about thepany recently, right? That intern in the logistics department is really capable. She¡¯s able to win Zack within short time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Zack is the most powerful of several special assistants. With Zack¡¯s backing, she can be arrogant.¡±

    ¡°I remember she¡¯s a young foreign girl with blond hair and blue eyes. She¡¯s pretty, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be such a person. Sure enough, the world has changed. She is good-looking, so she can do whatever she wants.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, be careful. We just need to know it ourselves. If it reaches Mr. Cahan¡¯s ears, we will bear all the consequences .¡±

    Several people left while talking.

    After a long time, Mavis came out of the toilet, and her whole looked gloomy.

    Had the rumor spread so much in thepany?

    Recently, she was busy with the tasks assigned to her by Anthony, so she didn¡¯t have the time to inquire about the gossip in thepany. However, she didn¡¯t expect it to go viral that even other departments were talking about it.

    Back in the logistics department, Mavis was called by the director.

    Jaylin closed the office door, drew down the office blinds, and looked at her seriously.

    ¡°You should have heard the rumors about thepany recently. Do you know how these rumors will affect you? Have you ever thought about the consequences?¡±

    Jaylin had worked her way up from the bottom, and had experienced many things that she should and should not have experienced.

    She didn¡¯t want Mavis to get caught up in the tiny interests. She believed that with Mavis¡¯ ability, she can aplish far more than the present.

    Meeting Jaylin¡¯s probing eyes, Mavis nodded, ¡°Ms. Lambert, I know.¡±

    ¡°Now that you know it, do you still let these people add fuel to this matter? Your internship is still half a month away. Do you still want to stay in thepany?¡±

    Jaylin got a little angry that Mavis did not live up to her expectations.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She had thought that Mavis had allowed this to escte on purpose.

    Mavis smiled bitterly and shrugged helplessly, ¡°Ms. Lambert, Zack and I are ordinary colleagues, but do you think they will believe it?¡±

    Since exnations were useless, she will not focus on these fruitless things.

    Mavis spoke frankly.

    She had a clear conscience.

    ¡°Well, you can leave now. Try to avoid handing over work with Zack for a while, so as not to get caught again.¡±

    After saying ¡°thank you¡± to the director, Mavis walked out of the office.

    Just in time, Zack walked over with another stack of documents.

    It should be Anthony¡¯s new assignment.

    Mavis had no choice but to resign herself to her fate and walked towards Zack.

    *

    The days passed day by day, and soon came the day of Mavis internship work assessment.

    As long as she can pass this job assessment, she can stay and work in Cahan Group smoothly.

    The examiners today included Jaylin, the relevant heads of other departments, and, unfortunately, Zack.

    They sent the content of the test to Mavis, and under the supervision of the four, she began to answer.

    Twenty minutester, Mavis submitted the test paper and breathed a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, she prepared for the testst night and learned all the details of thepany, which was just right for the exam questions they asked today.

    After the written test, it came to an interview. Each of the four examiners asked a tricky question, and Mavis all responded fluently.

    At the office on the top floor of the Cahan Group Building.

    Anthony was staring at the monitor, looking at the confident woman on the screen, and couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    During this time, Mavis had grown a lot, from an ordinary employee who didn¡¯t understand anything, to such a capable person in the workce who talked eloquently.

    It seemed that she was fully capable of staying in thepany.

    After answering everyone¡¯s questions, Zack stood up, stretched out his hand to Mavis, and said with a smile, ¡°Congrattions on bing a member of Cahan Group. Wee to join us. We hope that together we can create greater benefits for Cahan Group. ¡±

    Sh passed!

    A happy expression appeared on Mavis¡¯ face, and her tone showed that she was excited, ¡°I will definitely work hard! Thank you for giving me this opportunity!¡±

    Although she had already prepared to pass, when this moment came, she still can¡¯t help being excited.

    Walking out of the conference room, Mavis took the initiative to stop Jaylin and bowed deeply to her.

    ¡°Ms. Lambert, thank you for your help during this time. Without your step-by-step guidance, I would not have passed the internship so smoothly.¡±

    Seeing this, Jaylin patted her on the shoulder, ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank anyone. You can sessfully pass the internship period, which is inseparable from your own efforts. Now that you have be a full-time employee of thepany, keep working hard.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ms. Lambert! I will definitely work hard!¡±

    N in the distance saw the joy on Mavis¡¯ face, and was angry.

    Unexpectedly, she did so many things behind her back, and she still let this woman pass the internship period.

    No, she hadn¡¯t done enough. She should make Mavis unable to survive in thepany in the future, so as to make herpletely depressed.

    With that mind, N stamped her feet and left from a distance.

    After bing a full-time employee, Mavis had be more energetic and went to work every day with an excellent mood.

    Fortune and misfortune depended on each other. When a person was extremely sessful, that meant disaster will follow.

    The rumors about her and Zack spread wildly.

    It also reached Anthony¡¯s ears.

 Chapter 830 She will never look for him

    In the CEO¡¯s office, Anthony¡¯s face was very gloomy when he heard the report from the staff in front of him.

    ¡°Recently, there are rumors in thepany that Mavis Parker in the logistics department passed the job assessment because of her rtionship with Zack. ¡±

    ¡°Moreover, many employees in the logistics department have seen them alone, talking andughing, and sometimes even acting intimately¡­ Just the day before yesterday¡­ someone saw Zack taking Mavis¡¯¡­ ¡±

    Feeling the coldness from him, the man¡¯s voice became smaller and smaller.

    ¡°Continue.¡±

    Anthony leanedzily on the backrest, sipping a cigarette.

    Under the hazy smoke, his expression became unclear.

    ¡°Zack hugged Mavis Parker¡¯s waist. She shyly pushed him away, and then¡­¡±

    In the next second, an ashtray made of porcin flew past the employee¡¯s head with swish sound.

    If it was a little bit off, his face will be disfigured directly.

    The ashtray fell to the ground and broke into pieces, making a crisp sound.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    The man didn¡¯t even dare to breathe, for fear that he would be implicated.

    Speaking of which, he was in a difficult situation. Just when he was discussing this matter with his colleagues, Anthony walked past him, and he was asked to report this.

    The office was quiet for a while.

    Anthony¡¯s indifferent expression made it confusing what he was thinking.

    After several minutes, he said coldly, ¡°Go out.¡±

    The man let out a nervous breath, and staggered out of the CEO¡¯s office.

    The moment he went out, his legs almost went limp outside the door.

    ¡­

    In the office, Anthony asked the monitoring room to send the video from the logistics department to hisputer.

    Mavis¡¯ stable was on hisputer screen now. She was seriously leaning over the desk to make a report, with a ball of crumpled waste paper beside her.

    All rumors about thepany will eventually reach him.

    It was impossible for Mavis to know nothing.

    But why? He never heard her say it these days.

    Could it be that she enjoyed being the protagonist of rumors?

    Thinking of this, Anthony felt a little suffocated, pressed the internal line on the desk and called Zack in.

    Soon, Zack entered the office and asked tremblingly, ¡°Mr. Cahan, are you looking for me?¡±

    Anthony pulled off his bow tie irritably, and said in a cold voice, ¡°In the future, in thepany, you should minimize your contact with Mavis, and all your work rted to Mavis will be handed over to other people.¡±

    Zack was clear about the rumors in thepany.

    If it weren¡¯t for Anthony¡¯s work arrangement, even if he had guts, he would not dare to contact Mavis in private.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Cahan. This matter is my fault. I caused madam to fall into rumors. I ept the punishment.¡±

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    Anthony wasn¡¯t going to deal with him, and Zack was relieved.

    *

    When it was time to get off work, Mavis packed her things and was about to go home when her phone vibrated suddenly.

    Unlocking the screen, it was a message from Anthony. Mavis turned nervous instantly, and she tapped on the content of the message.

    [Go home together.]

    Seeing the content of the message, Mavis froze.

    In the past few days, she took the bus by herself, then took a taxi to the intersection not far from Cahan Residence, and walked back.

    Whenever Reba asked, she would prevaricate with the excuse of exercising.

    Anthony had never said that he wanted to go home with her during this time. What happened today?

    Although he couldn¡¯t guess what Anthony was thinking, Mavis didn¡¯t think too much, packed up and got off work.

    At the parking lot, Anthony was standing next to the Lambo Huracan, on the phone.

    She knew what to do and stopped at a distance.

    Noticing the people in the distance, Anthony hung up the phone with an indifferent expression, ¡°Noting yet? Wait until I go to invite you?¡±

    Having gotten used to his indifference, Mavis walked over without saying a word.

    When he was driving, neither of them spoke. Only the whistling wind could be heard.

    When approaching Cahan Residence, Mavis finally couldn¡¯t hold back and asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly think of going home with me today?¡±

    The Lambo Huracan braked suddenly. Out of inertia, Mavis rushed forward fiercely. She was sure that if there was no seat belt to stop her, she would definitely hit the windshield.

    The man in the driver¡¯s seat still didn¡¯t change his expression. He just said coldly, ¡°Should you exin the rumors in thepany?¡±

    Mavis was shocked, ¡°Zack and I are innocent. It¡¯s just amunication at work. I don¡¯t know how to stop the spread of rumors.¡±

    This was the truth.

    Anthony scowled at her.

    If she didn¡¯t know how to stop it, won¡¯t shee to him? Did she have to wait until he asked the question?

    In fact, Anthony also knew that Mavis didn¡¯t have the courage to hook up with Zack. If he didn¡¯t often ask Zack to send documents to Mavis, such rumors would not have spread.

    In the final analysis, he was the initiator of this matter.

    But he was annoyed that Mavis didn¡¯t know toe to him when she was in trouble.

    What happened to the rumors?

    Holding the waist, pushing and shoving, all kinds of closeness, talking andughing¡­

    Anthony was upset, very upset.

    He ground his teeth and said coldly, ¡°Do you think you are capable and able to handle everything?¡±

    Mavis¡¯ head dropped even lower.

    It was obvious what Anthony said before, that she should not expect him to help if she got into trouble, and he won¡¯t help her clean up the mess.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t exin, Anthony¡¯s mood got worse. He mmed the steering wheel and turned into Cahan Residence.

    Before entering the garage, he ordered in a low voice, ¡°Get out of the car.¡±

    Mavis obediently unfastened the seat belt and entered the house first.

    Reba was watching TV in the living room. When she heard the voice at the door, she turned her head and asked, ¡°Mavis, why don¡¯t youe back with Anthony every day? Are you quarreling again?¡±

    Knowing she was going to ask about it, Mavis shook her head and walked over to sit beside her.

    ¡°I came back with Anthony today. He went to park the car. There are a lot of things in thepany recently. Anthony sometimes works overtime. I get off work early and go shopping with my colleagues.¡±

    Hearing that she was going out shopping with others, Reba instantly became unhappy, and pouted, ¡°No, Mavis, do you consider me as a friend? You never go out shopping with me.¡±

    Hearing this, Mavis was speechless.

    Didn¡¯t Reba know how big her family¡¯s business was? Every shopping mall in Suham was under the Cahan Group.

    When Reba went shopping, it was like visiting her own home, right?

    With her current money, it was not enough to go to those high-end brand shopping malls with a richdy like Reba.

    But Mavis won¡¯t say this, and she can only make a pretense at will and change the topic.

    Anthony entered the house. Just as Reba was about to ask him something, he had already gone upstairs without giving her a chance to speak or even nce at her.

    Reba frowned, ¡°Mavis, are you sure you didn¡¯t quarrel with Anthony?¡±

 Chapter 831 New Mission

    Mavis didn¡¯t say anything because she wasn¡¯t sure.

    Anthony¡¯s footsteps gradually faded away. She stepped forward and took Reba¡¯s arm, ¡°Okay, Reba, I came back early from work today. I¡¯ll go shopping with you, okay?¡±

    If she stayed at Cahan Residence all the time, Reba had to ask her to make it clear.

    When she heard that she was going to go shopping, Reba immediately became interested, and she took Mavis out while shopping for her favorite luxury brands.

    They talked all the way.

    It wasn¡¯t until nine o¡¯clock in the evening that the two returned to Cahan Residence, and the bodyguards were carrying many bags in their hands.

    It was all Reba stuff.

    Mavis couldn¡¯t help but sigh. As expected, the world of the rich was beyond herprehension.

    After saying goodnight to Reba, Mavis went upstairs with a cup of warm milk.

    Anthony wasn¡¯t in the bedroom. Mavis went upstairs cautiously, knocked on the door of the study, and asked aloud, ¡°Anthony, are you in there?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hearing his response, Mavis went in with the milk.

    The light in the study was dim, and only a light was on.

    Under the reflection of the light, the coldness on his body was increased, giving people a feeling of repelling.

    Hezily raised his head and squinted at her, ¡°What?¡±

    Mavis put the milk on the table, stepped back, and said, ¡°You¡¯re still working, so Ie and have a look.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t speak, and didn¡¯t even look at her.

    The next day.

    Mavis left Cahan Residence early, and didn¡¯t want Reba and Timothy to see her and Anthony having trouble.

    Rumors still swirled in thepany.

    As soon as she entered thepany, someone whispered behind her back, and the voice just happened to reach her ears.

    ¡°Look, she is the one who is having an affair with Zack. It seems that she is not from Crana. No wonder she starts to seduce people as soon as she came here.¡±

    ¡°Is she stupid? After all, Mr. Cahan is not so easy to flirt with. She has to start with the people around him first. Do you think she will focus on Zack?.¡±

    The two talked about it themselves as if no one else was there, so Mavis had to quicken her pace.

    When she came to her table, there were countless documents on her table, and they were marked the departments to which the documents were sent.

    This kind of work was usually handed over to thepany¡¯s new interns. First, it will not waste the ability of the employees. And second, it can also allow the interns to better understand the various departments of thepany.

    The reason those people did this was nothing more than to look down on her.

    The more they were like this, the more she had to show them, no matter what kind of work, she will do seriously, and she will never let them gossip.

    After sorting out the documents needed to be sent to the same floor and putting them aside, Mavis took a deep breath, and then shuttled through various departments of the Cahan Group with the documents. She distributed all the documents before the morning meeting.

    After the lunch break, the logistics department held a meeting.

    Jaylin sent down the tasks for the new quarter and said to Mavis and N.

    ¡°There is not much difference between the two of you in working ability. Now thepany has assigned two tasks to the logistics department, and you need to carry out them at the same time. I will send the tasks to youter. Is there any problem?¡±

    N responded first, ¡°I¡¯m fine, but I¡¯m afraid that Mavis has just officially joined the job, so I don¡¯t know if she can take on such an important task.¡±

    Mavis ignored the sarcasm in her words, but replied seriously, ¡°Ms. Lambert, please rest assured. I will try my best toplete the task you gave me.¡±

    ¡°There is still thest quarter of this year. Everyone must cheer up, work hard to do the work at hand, and draw aplete end to the year.¡±

    The meeting ended and everyone left.

    N called Mavis from behind, hugged her shoulders, and pretended to care, ¡°Come on, you finally passed the internship period. I believe you will be a qualified opponent.¡±

    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t y petty tricks.¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t want to talk to her any more. She just responded and left quickly.

    In the afternoon, Jaylin assigned the tasks to them. Mavis and N served as the team leaders of the two tasks respectively. Each of them assigned three people toplete the tasks with them.

    N was naturally with her few followers, and Mavis¡¯ team included a few neers who had just joined thepany like her.

    The task issued by thepany required the logistics department to purchase all the items currently needed by thepany and make a list.

    The task may seem effortless, but these items met the needs of everyone in thepany.

    N asked for the simple part first, and was only responsible for the purchase ofrge equipment and items in each department, while Mavis was responsible for the people in each department.

    Looking at the dense numbers and names on the screen, Mavis felt dizzy instantly.

    She made her team members into a group chat and told them her requirements.

    ¡°We are in the same group now. Since thepany is willing to entrust us with such an important task, we must not let the leaders down. Everyone can tell me what you are good at. I can assign tasks to you separately.¡±

    Several people talked in the group chat, and Mavis wrote down their respective fields of expertise, which will definitely be useful in the future.

    Although she was the team leader, she did not put on any airs of the role.

    For some urgently needed things, she first made a list,municated with the director, and left thepany with the team members.

    ¡°Miss Parker, as far as I know, the logistics department usually does not purchase anything for thepany, does it? Why is it handed over to neers like us this time?¡±

    The person who talked to Mavis was a recent college graduate, just in her early twenties, named Lexi Green.

    Mavis was looking up information about something, heard her question, and moved her eyes from the phone to the window.

    ¡°Probably because they want to test the ability of the employees. Besides, the logistics department is not supposed to guarantee thepany¡¯s logistics.¡±

    In fact, when the director said that the task would be handed over to her today, Mavis felt a little unbelievable. Compared with N, she stillcked experience.

    ¡°Miss Parker, I saw you speaking on stage at thest meeting. I really envy you for being able to speak in front of so many people. I am far from having the courage to do so.¡±

    Being praised by her, Mavis was a little embarrassed, ¡°I really had no choice at that time.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°By the way, Lexi, no matter how close you are to people in thepany, you have to be careful. This is the way to survive in thepany.¡±

    After all, she had already learned her lesson from what happenedst time.

    It was probably because of the director¡¯s help to her that Mavis couldn¡¯t help but talk to her more.

    Hearing this, Lexi nodded gratefully, and then followed others to do the job.

    It wasn¡¯t until close of work time that Mavis brought Lexi back from the outside and brought back some items that needed to be handed over to thepany immediately.

    Anthony in the president¡¯s office on the top floor stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows. Looking at the little figure below, he saw Mavis ordering the workers to unload things from the car in an orderly manner.

    Knock Knock-

    Someone was knocking on the office door, and Anthony returned to his seat.

    The person who came was none other than the head of the logistics department, Jaylin.

 Chapter 832 Evidence

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, I have arranged a task for Miss Parker ording to your instructions, and I have also saved the surveince from the night before the conference.¡±

    Jaylin handed a USB sh drive to Anthony very respectfully, and then stood aside.

    Anthony plugged the USB into theputer, looked at the picture in the video, and his expression became colder and colder.

    All the surveince cameras of Cahan Group had night vision function, and he can clearly see the figures of those two people, which wer N and Cambria.

    They sneaked up to Mavis¡¯ table, operated on herputer, and took away the documents printed on her table.

    When Mavis said that the nning case was missing, he became suspicious.

    During that time, she was busy nning the case almost all of her time, no matter in thepany or at home.

    He knew about Mavis, and she was definitely not the kind of careless person. If her files were lost, someone must have tampered with them behind the scenes.

    Turning off the screen on theputer, Anthony ordered, ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly. Continue to observe the movements of those people, so as not to arouse suspicion.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Cahan.¡±

    Jaylin left the office, feeling even more confused.

    Under normal circumstances, the president would take care of an ordinary employee for two reasons.

    One was that he fell in love with her.

    The second was that she came to thepany by connection.

    Base on Jaylin¡¯s observations during this period, it seemed that Mavis was not rted to any big shots, and the one who had rumors with her was Zack.

    Coupled with the fact that she had private contacts with Mavis, it can be seen that she was not the kind of woman who would use improper means to gain power.

    Then there was only one possibility left: Mr. Cahan liked Mavis.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have resigned the former director on purpose, spent a lot of trouble transferring her from the branch office, and asked her to take care of Mavis¡¯ daily work.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    But there was another point. Since Mr. Cahan liked Mavis, why not arrange her in an important department?

    A department like the logistics department had little room for improvement, and secondly, it had very little contact with the president¡­

    Thinking of this, Jaylin suddenly understood.

    Mr. Cahan was protecting Mavis!

    The rumors in thepany caused great impact. If he took care of Mavis too tantly, it will definitely attract criticism from others.

    At that time, more people will target Mavis, and her life in thepany will be even more difficult.

    After thinking about it, Jaylin couldn¡¯t help shaking her head, and then went back to her office.

    At this time, Mavis had just delivered the purchased items to various departments, sweating profusely.

    After working all afternoon, she didn¡¯t even have time to have a sip of water.

    After delivering thest item, Mavis got into the elevator. She was very tired, and didn¡¯t even see who took the elevator with her.

    After she entered the elevator, she leaned aside and said, ¡°Please press the 15th floor for me, thank you.¡±

    The person standing behind her was Anthony!

    Anthony pressed the elevator button on the 15th floor, quietly moved to the ce in front of her, and saw that she was exhausted.

    Perhaps his gaze was too hot, Mavis opened her eyes and looked away instantly.

    She quickly stood up straight, keeping a distance from him.

    Seeing her frightened look, Anthony said, ¡°I¡¯m that scary?¡±

    Whether at Cahan Residence or at thepany, she always looked at him with a sense of fear. Why? Was he a monster?

    Hearing this, Mavis smiled awkwardly. With slightly sweaty palms, she said, ¡°Mr. Cahan, you¡¯re not scary, but I didn¡¯t know you would appear here suddenly. I was taken aback.¡±

    Ding¨C

    They just arrived on the 15th floor, and Mavis wanted to leave as if fleeing.

    Unexpectedly, Anthony followed her in the next second.

    Mavis was shocked.

    The rumors with Zackst time already made her feel dizzy.

    If thepany rumored that she was having an affair with Anthony, she would really go crazy.

    She walked quickly ahead, keeping a distance from him.

    She was originally exhausted. Now only fright remained.

    The people in the logistics department noticed Anthony¡¯s arrival, and those who were still cking off immediately became serious, and started doing the work at hand carefully.

    Having learned the lesson of striking up a conversation with Anthony before, even if N wanted to perform in front of Anthony again, she would not dare to do it again.

    Anthony just walked up to Mavis¡¯ side, stayed there for two minutes inexplicably, and then left.

    Everyone in the department was stunned.

    Mr. Cahan just came to inspect? No other work arrangements?

    After Anthony left, the people at the office turned excited in an instant.

    The few employees who thought they were pretty began topare each other and said, ¡°Mr. Cahan seemed to be looking at me just now. It must be because my makeup is so good today.¡±

    As soon as she said this, she immediately provoked the ridicule of others.

    ¡°Come on, Mr. Cahan may just pass your gaze away from you. He suddenlyea over, probably because of that person.¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes looked at Mavis, who was busy with the things in her hands with her bowed.

    N joined their discussion, saying disdainfully, ¡°Who do you think she is? Mr. Cahan will take a second look at her? If she hasn¡¯t messed up things, our department¡¯s workload wouldn¡¯t have suddenly doubled.¡±

    In this afternoon, in order to buy all the essories for therge equipment that she needed, she walked a lot.

    Just now, she noticed that Anthony looked at Mavis for a few moments. Although he quickly looked away, she still felt that Anthony treated Mavis specially.

    Compared with Mavis, was she inferior? Why were all the good things taken up by Mavis every time?

    N felt it very unfair.

    In the evening, as the sun went down, Mavis returned to Cahan Residence.

    Anthony¡¯s sleek Lambo Huracan was parked just before the intersection that turned into Cahan Residence, and he was also sitting in it.

    Mavis saw the people in the car, hesitated for a moment, and knocked on the window.

    Anthony lowered down the window. His sses was reflecting her face.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in?¡±

    Was he waiting for her?

    ¡°Get in the car.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s tone did not allow for rejection, so Mavis had no choice but to get in the car.

    The car turned around quickly and was driving on the road, with the whistling wind in his ears. Mavis didn¡¯t know where he was taking her to.

    She didn¡¯t know if she was too tired today, but after he started the car, she fell asleep leaning against the back of the seat, breathing smoothly and evenly.

    Seeing her sound asleep, Anthony closed all the windows.

    In fact, he himself didn¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t enter the Cahan Residence. Maybe it was because she didn¡¯te back?

    He didn¡¯t know. He just felt a little empty when he didn¡¯t see her figure.

    Recently, Mavis had been sleepingte. And she rested on the sofa every night. Suddenly there was no one around, and Anthony was not used to it.

 Chapter 833 Rarely Warm

    Anthony parked the car slowly on the side of the road, staring at her involuntarily.

    After a busy day, she looked so haggard.

    Recalling her busy figure in thepany, Anthony¡¯s hand subconsciously caressed her cheek, pinching her soft cheek.

    ¡­

    This time, Mavis slept for two hours, and when she woke up, she waspletely dazed.

    She opened her eyes suddenly, and found that she was still in the car. She quickly nced to the side. Anthony was resting with his eyes closed.

    Mavis subconsciously wiped the corners of her mouth with her hand, afraid that she would have some indecent behavior like drooling while she was asleep.

    The person next to her moved slightly. Anthony opened his eyes, looked sideways at her, and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    ¡°Um, sorry, how long have I been asleep?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    It waspletely dark outside, and Mavis was a little confused.

    Anthony said lightly, ¡°Two hours.¡±

    Hah?

    That was to say, Anthony waited for her in the car for two full hours?

    The lights in the car were dim, and through the street lights, Mavis saw his bloodshot eyes.

    His clothes were covering her body, and now she waspletely stained with his smell.

    Mavis was a little embarrassed to make him wait for so long.

    ¡°You¡­ why do you want to take me with you? Did I dy your business?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s work was dyed because of sleepiness. It was her fault.

    Anthony restarted the car, didn¡¯t say anything, and just drove back to the Cahan Residence.

    After taking a bath at night, Mavis hugged the quilt and was about to go to bed, but was stopped by Anthony, ¡°Sleep on the bed.¡±

    Mavis froze for a second, didn¡¯t seem to understand what he meant, and looked at him with ignorant look.

    Meeting her cute look, Anthony stepped directly off the bed and pulled the quilt from her hand.

    ¡°Sleep next to me, understand?¡±

    Sleep next to him??

    Mavis froze, ¡°I¡¯d better sleep on the sofa. I wake up early and might wake you up.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re waking me up right now.¡±

    Anthony looked unhappy. And he pulled her directly onto the bed.

    With his hands on her lower abdomen, Mavis¡¯ body couldn¡¯t help being stiff, for fear that any movement would make him unhappy.

    This was the first time she was awake, lying beside him.

    Staring at the bedsidemp, Mavis felt uneasy for a while.

    Her heart was beating so fast. If it wasn¡¯t under the quilt, she was afraid it would have jumped out, right?

    Thump¨C

    Thump thump¨C

    The room was quiet, and each other¡¯s breathing and even heartbeat could be clearly heard. Although it was early morning, Mavis did not feel sleepy at all.

    Anthony was sleeping next to her for the first time. How could she sleep!?

    Anthony agreed with her.

    The sound of her heartbeat was so loud that he couldn¡¯t sleep.

    She smelled so good that he couldn¡¯t help but smell her hair.

    Anthony didn¡¯t like being influenced by her, but he couldn¡¯t help but want to get closer to her.

    This feeling made him a little irritable, but unexpectedly a little enjoyable.

    *

    The first ray of sunlight in the morning shone into the house.

    Mavis woke up and was surprised to find¡­

    They actually¡­ hugged together!!

    Her hand was still on his waist!!

    Nothing happenedst night except sleeping, right?

    Mavis looked up slightly, and Anthony was still fast asleep.

    His breath smelled good, with a hint of sweetness.

    When she was surfing the Inte before, she saw a sentence.

    When girls face the person they like, they can smell the exclusive breath of his breath.

    This breath will make her unable to help being addicted, and will make her want to get closer to him.

    His eyshes were long and cast shadows across his eyelids.

    As he slept soundly, he made her feel much less oppressive and more peaceful.

    Despite being intoxicated and obsessed, Mavis knew that the napping tiger was not to be messed with, so she could only lightly get out of bed and wash up.

    Downstairs, Reba was having breakfast, saw Mavising downstairs, and greeted her.

    ¡°Mavis, why did you wake up so early?¡±

    Reba signed up for a ss so she got up early. It was only seven o¡¯clock, so it was still early to go to work.

    Mavis: ¡°I had a good rest yesterday. I thought there was nothing to do anyway so I want to go to thepany to have a look. There are still tasks to bepleted.¡±

    She did have a good restst night.

    Seeing the shy expression on her face, Reba raised her eyebrows as if she understood something, and said, ¡°Then let the driver take you to thepany first. What¡¯s the matter with Anthony? His wife is up, but he¡¯s still sleeping.¡±

    Blushing at what she said, Mavis simply had the breakfast and left in a hurry.

    On the way to thepany, she kept recalling what happenedst night.

    Anthony was very differentst night.

    The smile on her face couldn¡¯t be hidden. Mavis could only feel that the air around her was emitting pink bubbles.

    After she came to thepany, Mavis greeted the people in thepany kindly. Regardless of their feedback, she was in a great mood.

    It didn¡¯t matter what other people think, as long as she was happy.

    There were only a few people in the logistics department, and Mavis found out that there were members of her own team among them, and greeted one of them, ¡°Why did youe so early?¡±

    The woman avoided looking at Mavis, and stammered, ¡°I¡­ I thought I still had work, so I came here early.¡±

    Seeing her nervous appearance, Mavis smiled and made a cheering gesture with her, and then started to work on her own business.

    At ten o¡¯clock in the morning, Jaylin¡¯s assistant came and called Mavis away.

    ¡°How did you do with the task I gave you?¡±

    ¡°I received feedback that all the items you sent yesterday were sent to people who shouldn¡¯t have them. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°And the bills for purchasing. Why is the amount reported bills so muchrger than the actual one? Are you trying to get kickbacks from thepany in this way?¡±

    Jaylin mmed the bill on the table, and Mavis was confused.

    She asked Lexi to report yesterday¡¯s bills to thepany. Didn¡¯t Lexi check the bills?

    Lexi was not the only one involved in this matter, so Mavis could only keep her doubts in her heart.

    Looking carefully at the bills, Mavis suddenly found that there were a few more things on them that she hadn¡¯t bought yesterday.

    She quickly pointed out, ¡°Ms. Lambert, we didn¡¯t purchase these items. It must be a mistake.¡±

    Jaylin nced at her, pressed the inte, and ordered, ¡°Call the Mavis team, and N and her team.¡±

    After a while, a group of people came to the office.

    ¡°Tell me, why is there so much more money in the reported bill? Where did these thingse from?¡±

    Jaylin walked in front of several people angrily, and sent the bills to several people.

    If it was verified by the management, she had to quit her job as a director.

    N said first, ¡°Ms. Lambert, this matter has nothing to do with us. I have handed over the purchases and the bills to the Finance Department yesterday. There is nothing wrong with it. This matter probably¡­¡±

    She paused intentionally, and looked at Mavis maliciously.

 Chapter 834 No friends to talk to

    ¡°What about you? Do you know how this incident will affect the department?¡±

    Jaylin nced at Mavis and the others, and her tone was very unfriendly.

    Mavis frowned, and argued, ¡°Ms. Lambert, we didn¡¯t purchase these items. How could we use such clumsy means to get money that we shouldn¡¯t have?¡±

    At this moment, Lexi, who had been silent all this time, became tense, as if hesitating to speak.

    N immediately pulled her out and said, ¡°Do you know something? Don¡¯t worry. As long as you tell everything you know, no one will me you, and no one will dare to do anything to you.¡±

    The implication was to tell her not to be afraid of the person behind her.

    Mavis thought she got the wrong bills because she was too tiredst night.

    As soon as she tried to make up some words for her, she heard Lexi say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mavis, but I can¡¯t hide anything for you anymore. I struggled all nightst night, and I felt really ufortable.

    Hearing this, Mavis stared back at her instantly.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Lexi continued, ¡°Mavis, I went shopping with you yesterday, and you told me to make false ounts. And you said it would not be found out by thepany, and the money would be able to go to your own pocket.¡±

    ¡°You told me to do all of this, and you told me not to tell it to others, and warned me that if I dare to reveal a word, I would pack up and leave thepany.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mavis. I really can¡¯t do it. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Mavis sneered and asked, ¡°Do you have any conscience in what you said? Don¡¯t you know what we bought when we went out yesterday? Why are you ndering me?¡±

    Yesterday she was kind enough to teach Lexi how to survive in thepany, but today Lexi actually ndered her.

    Mavis didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Mavis, I know there is someone behind you, but I really can¡¯t hide it for you anymore. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Lexi kept saying she was sorry, with a terribly apologetic and terrified expression on her face, and N caught it in an instant.

    She offered to speak up for Lexi.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to be afraid. Thispany is hers. Mavis¡¯ doing so is too much. Do you really think that you can bewless when someone backs you up?¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t say a word, but just stared at Lexi.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mavis. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    Lexi cried aloud, and really performed the best performance.

    N and Cambria were still chattering, but Jaylin pped the table and stopped them loudly, ¡°Enough! We¡¯re in thepany! Are there any rules?¡±

    ¡°What is the truth of the matter? I will send someone to investigate. Before there is no conclusive evidence, no one should make spections. Put aside the work you are doing.¡±

    ¡°N, take the others out. Mavis you stay.¡±

    After she said so, N took the people away.

    After the office door closed, Jaylin frowned and asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you understand what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Mavis raised her eyes, ¡°Lexi ndered me. Has she been bought?¡±

    Although she had not been in the workce for a long time, she was not stupid. She can tell it.

    Jaylin nodded and sighed, ¡°Someone should be targeting you.¡±

    Jaylin had encountered this kind of thing before.

    She had seen too many intrigues in the workce.

    ¡°Go back first. Be careful of the people around you. I will investigate it clearly.¡±

    Mavis pursed her lips, hesitated, then turned and left.

    When she returned to her table, N was looking at her proudly.

    Looking around, all the people who looked at Mavis lowered their heads. All of them were two-faced.

    She wondered how many of them were her enemies.

    Since that person dared to bribe Lexi, that one would definitely contact her again.

    Pantry, stairway, bathroom, these ces had no surveince camera.

    ¡­

    In the office of the logistics department, Jaylin had been watching the movements of these people through the blinds.

    She intend to report this situation to Anthony.

    In addition to N and Cambria, there were people who were hiding, and more insidious Anthony asked her to investigate it quietly.

    It was off-duty time.

    Mavis hadn¡¯t gotten up from her seat yet, concentrating on looking at the documents that Anthony had given her before.

    Although she didn¡¯t need to do the task, she can¡¯t stop learning.

    N passed by on high heels, and said in a strange way, ¡°Mavis, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a bold person. You dare to take kickbacks from thepany tantly. Mr. Cahan hates this kind of person the most. If he knows, I¡¯m afraid your time with the Cahan Group ising to an end?¡±

    Mavis red at her, ¡°I still say the same. If you do too many bad things, you will always get retribution.¡±

    After speaking, Mavis stood up, mmed N¡¯s shoulder hard, and left gracefully without losing momentum.

    Walking out of thepany, Mavis was a little confused and walked aimlessly.

    A lot had happened during this time, and she wanted someone she can talk to and confide in.

    She turned on the phone, flipped through the address book, and found sadly that she had no friends in Crana.

    In the address book, the word ¡°Lyra¡± came into view.

    Lyra gave her the number when she visited Spencer¡¯s aquariumst time.

    Mavis hesitated.

    If she called her rashly, it will probably scare her, right?

    Also, if Anthony knew she was calling Lyra privately, he would be upset.

    After hesitating again and again, Mavis still put down her phone and sat on thepany rooftop in a daze.

    Buzz buzz ¡ª

    The vibrating sound of the phone brought Mavis back to her thoughts, and it turned out that Lyra took the initiative to call her!

    She hurriedly sorted out her emotions, cleared her throat, and picked up the phone.

    ¡°Lyra?¡±

    Lyra sat on a swivel chair, yed with the pen in her hand, and said cheerfully, ¡°Do you have time today? Chad and Keira babysit the kids. Do you want to have a drink together tonight? There is a bonfire party.¡±

    As if she didn¡¯t expect Lyra to invite her suddenly, Mavis was stunned for a moment.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Anthony¡­ Anthony. After all¡­ he¡¯s my boss now. I can do it.¡±

    ¡°You guys are a couple anyway. It¡¯s up to you to decide. By the way, can I call you Mavis? Miss Parker is too unfamiliar.¡±

    ¡°Of course, then I¡¯ll call Anthony and I¡¯ll call you backter.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Mavis felt a little nervous and dialed Anthony¡¯s number.

    At this time, Anthony was having a remote meeting with thepany¡¯s executives, and suddenly caught a glimpse of the lit phone screen. He temporarily turned theputer¡¯s screen on and picked up the phone.

    Mavis took a deep breath, ¡°Lyra just asked me if I have time tonight. There is a bonfire party. Do you want to participate?¡±

    ¡°It is good.¡±

    Feeling that he should be busy, Mavis hurriedly said goodbye to him.

    After replying to Lyra , Mavis submitted a leave application with the director.

    There was a bonfire party over there, so she and Anthony couldn¡¯t go there empty-handed. They still had to bring something there.

    But the big shots like Lyra and Malcolm were used to seeing extravagant things, and what can be bought with money was not considered sincerity, so she wanted to prepare something by herself.

 Chapter 835 Lyra marries Mavis?

    Mavis quietly returned to Cahan Residence after studying how to make pastry for a period of time .

    No one else in Cahan Residence was there. A servant saw her enter the kitchen and asked, ¡°Mrs. Cahan, do you need our help?¡±

    Mavis shook her head, ¡°No need, thanks. I just want to do it myself.¡±

    After the servant leave, Mavis started to work.

    After closing the door of the kitchen, this was her small world. She was doing each step in an orderly manner.

    After three hours of preparation, with a ding sound, a small cake in the oven was freshly baked, and the whole kitchen was filled with the aroma of it.

    Looking at the small dessert with perfect color, Mavis packed it into an exquisite small box with satisfaction, and put other ready-made foods into the bags.

    She prepared a cake, sushi and some other food. At the bonfire party, she was hoping that these food can catch their eyes.

    Out of the kitchen, Mavis saw Anthony¡¯s figure suddenly. She didn¡¯t know when he came back and how long he stood outside the kitchen.

    She took the initiative to walk over, handed him a small cake that hadn¡¯t been packed yet, and said with anticipation, ¡°Try it. How does it taste when it¡¯s freshly baked?¡±

    If Anthony liked them all, no one else will be picky.

    The little cake had already been brought to his mouth, and Anthony opened his mouth ordingly.

    ¡°Well. It tastes pretty good.¡±

    After receiving his pertinent evaluation, Mavis smiled, ¡°Then Lyra and the two kids will definitely like it too.¡±

    Although Lyra said Spencer and Molly were taken away, she still made desserts for them.

    ¡°I packed everything. When are we going?¡±

    There was a look of anticipation on Mavis¡¯ face. She was really looking forward to this party, as his girlfriend.

    ¡°Now.¡±

    After saying so, Anthony naturally took the cake box in her hand and walked out. Mavis happily followed him.

    After arriving the White family, the two walked side by side in the winding alleys, and within a few minutes they arrived at Lyre Spiti.

    Lyra and Malcolm were standing at the door waiting for them.

    Seeing Mavis, Lyra warmly greeted her and took her arm.

    ¡°Since we partedst time, I¡¯ve been thinking about when we will get together. It¡¯s rare that the two little naughty ones are not around today, so we can have fun.¡±

    Mavis smiled shyly, ¡°I like the two kids very much. Momo is a clever girl, very interesting. Will theye back tonight? I made some desserts. I don¡¯t know if it suits their appetite.¡±

    While talking, Mavis turned to Anthony and said, ¡°Anthony, can you bring me the dessert I made?¡±

    Seeing that she brought dessert, Lyra smiled and said, ¡°Because Spencer and Momo¡¯s teeth are not very good, our family is abstaining from sugar. But I like it very much. I secretly eat a little every time. How can any girl not like sweets?¡±

    The two smiled knowingly, and the atmosphere was harmonious.

    After several people walked into the vi, Lyra tasted the dessert and teased Anthony, ¡°I really envy someone who can have such a good fortune, and can eat such delicious cake every day. If I were a man, I would definitely marry Mavis.¡±

    Hearing this, Malcolm frowned.

    Was it because the food he mad was not delicious?

    ¡°Rara, it seems that I will not only guard against men, but also guard against women in the future.¡±

    Lyra held back herughter, and immediately went to hold his hand, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I really have a chance to marry Mavis, you must be my primary wife.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Malcolm touched the tip of her nose, feeling suffocated and speechless, while his eyes were full of love.

    Seeing the love between the two as if no one else was there, Mavis was very envious.

    However, she was only envious.

    Lyra was so good. There should be such a good man to love her.

    Anthony, who was walking beside Mavis, noticed her expression and whispered in a calm voice, ¡°What emotions do you have? It¡¯s better not to show it here.¡±

    Mavis understood and smiled immediately.

    Malcolm set the bonfire in the backyard and prepared some barbecue utensils.

    Lyra held Mavis to sit on a swing in the backyard, watching the two busy men from a distance, ¡°Tonight, you only need to be responsible for chatting and having fun. Leaving all the work to them.¡±

    Mavis smiled, but there was a great sense of gap in her heart.

    She was a little hesitant, but she really wanted to tell Lyra what she had encountered in thepany. However, she felt that the rtionship between the two was not that close, and there was no reason to confide those things to her.

    ¡°Mavis, are you not feeling well? Yourplexion is not very good.¡±

    Being asked by Lyra, the emotions that had been suppressed just now surged up again, and Mavis couldn¡¯t help but redden her eyes.

    Seeing her like this, Lyra was a little worried, took her hand and said with concern, ¡°What happened? Did he bully you?¡±

    Being afraid of Lyra¡¯s misunderstanding, Mavis hurriedly adjusted calmed herself down, ¡°No Lyra. Anthony is very good to me. I¡­ I just¡­¡±

    She just didn¡¯t know how to speak.

    Did her really want to tell her about the trivial matters at work?

    Lyra patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°If you have anything you can¡¯t tell Anthony, you can tell me. We are all girls, so we can empathize with each other more.¡±

    Mavis looked up, and just opened her lips when she saw Anthony¡¯s eyes looking over here, probably because she was afraid of what she would say.

    After taking a deep breath, Mavis took the initiative to pull Lyra up and said, ¡°Lyra, can you show me around here?¡±

    ¡°Of course, no problem.¡±

    After leaving Anthony and Malcolm, Mavis stopped, hesitated and said, ¡°Lyra, do people have no real friends in the workce? Does everyone intrigue? Are they trying to frame each other?¡±

    This incident had more or less affected her. Mavis really didn¡¯t want to be a person who only judged others by interests.

    Lyra looked at the doubt in her eyes, and said with a smile, ¡°You have not experienced much now. Mavis, you have to understand that no one in this world will always treat you well. The workce is like a battlefield. If you don¡¯t pay attention, you will be drawn into the abyss. In today¡¯s society, all interestse first.¡±

    Since she took over the Lloyd¡¯s Corp, she had seen people trying to cheat each other at the top. If she were naive, she might bepletely ruined by these sophisticated people in the workce.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what difficulties you have encountered, Mavis, sometimes people who treat you well on the surface will often stab you the deepest.¡±

    Mavis listened quietly, without saying a word.

    ¡°Profits will drive them to do things that people can¡¯t understand. Don¡¯t think so much. Try to improve yourself, and stay away from the people that makes you ufortable.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember this, Lyra.¡±

    Although Mavis can think about these truths herself, Lyra¡¯s words can relieve her anxiety, irritability and uneasiness.

    She didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Lyra didn¡¯t speak, and the two walked in the garden.

    The two men had worked together to set up the barbecue grill. Anthony was acting as the cook and was grilling kebabs, and Malcolm was preparing the things needed for the bonfire party in the evening.

    The aroma of meat wafted out, and Lyra¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Let¡¯s go. This cumin aroma, as soon as I smell it, I know it was made by Anthony. It¡¯s still the same as when I was a child.¡±

    Mavis was taken aback.

    They were childhood sweethearts and had experienced many things together since they were young. Lyra should be the person who knew Anthony best.

 Chapter 836 Will he like me?

    Seeing theming back, Malcolm hurriedly handed over the kebabs he had grilled to Lyra, ¡°Try it, my wife, I grilled it specially for you.¡±

    Lyra took a bite.

    Salty!

    The delicate facial features were wrinkled, revealing a painful expression.

    Being ustomed to the delicious food cooked by her husband, Lyra had no idea that the meat was so unptable that she couldn¡¯t eat it at all.

    Afraid of being beaten up, Malcolm hurried away.

    He was taking revenge on Lyra who just said that she would marry Mavis and let him be the primary wife.

    After reacting, Lyra immediately chased after him, ¡°Malcolm! You are dead!¡±

    The two were fighting on the sidelines. Mavis showed envy, and a skewer was suddenly handed to her.

    ¡°Eat quickly. It will be cold in a while.¡±

    His tone was very cold, which was in stark contrast to Malcolm and Lyra¡¯s affectionate pstick.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Mavis didn¡¯t say anything, and obediently epted it.

    ¡­

    The happy time flied by quickly.

    Lyra leaned against Malcolm¡¯s arms. Her cheeks turned pink from drinking the red wine, and she waved to Anthony and Mavis.

    ¡°Mavis, youe over to y when you have time. I will give the little cake to Spencer and Momo.¡±

    After spending such a pleasant afternoon, Mavis swept away the gloom of the past few days, ¡°I will, and I will work hard.¡±

    ¡°Lyra, Malcolm, we¡¯re leaving now.¡±

    Anthony casually left Lyre Spiti with Mavis in the moonlight.

    On the way back, Mavis was in a good mood and wanted to hum for a while.

    She was afraid of making Anthony unhappy, so she just opened her mouth slightly and muttered the lyrics in a low voice.

    ¡°In front of Lyra, you¡¯d better remember what to say and what not to say.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s words dampened Mavis¡¯ good mood instantly.

    She lowered her head and replied in a muffled voice, ¡°I know Mr. Cahan.¡±

    Hearing the title of Mr. Cahan from her again, Anthony was disturbed for a while, stepped on the elerator, and the car rushed out with a buzz.

    Mavis eximed in shock and could only hold the handle of the car on the side tightly.

    At this time, there were a lot of cars on the road, and there were many pedestrians crossing the road. If he was not careful, an ident will happen.

    The speed of the vehicle did not decrease but increased, getting faster and faster.

    Mavis was a little scared.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan ¡­¡±

    It was Mr. Cahan again .

    Squeak¨C

    There was a screeching sound of the brake, and the tires rubbed against the ground for a long distance. The inertia caused the seat belt to hold Mavis firmly on the seat, and a tingling sensation came from the chest.

    Mavis looked ahead in horror.

    Just now, they almost hit a big truck in front of them.

    ncing at her frightened and helpless look from the corner of the eye, Anthony pinched her jaw and kissed her.

    It was domineering and tough.

    The atmosphere in the car instantly became delicate.

    He bit the tip of her tongue.

    Mavis was in pain and wanted to push him away, but Anthony¡¯s shackle did not allow her to resist at all.

    Anthony¡¯s big hand grabbed her thin wrists, raised them over her head, and pressed her against the car seat, letting her be forced to bear this kiss.

    After a while, Mavis was kissed until she was deprived of oxygen. Anthony let her go and gritted his teeth in a cold voice, ¡°This is your punishment. If you call me by the wrong name next time, you can walk back to Cahan Residence from here.¡±

    Punishment?

    It was not because she talked with Lyra a lot today, but she called him the wrong name?

    ¡°What? Can¡¯t understand?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s gaze was still extremely cold. Mavis quickly retracted her gaze, ¡°I know Anthony¡­ honey.¡±

    Hearing the title, Anthony felt a little relieved, and stopped frowning.

    The car finally hit the road smoothly.

    Through the rear-view mirror, Mavis saw that her mouth was swollen. Recalling his overbearing kiss just now, her heartbeat couldn¡¯t help but speed up.

    Although his kiss was tough, this was the third time he had kissed her on his own initiative.

    She checked it on the Inte that men only kissed when they liked someone.

    Anthony did this to prove¡­ that he liked her at least a little bit in his heart?

    When this thought came to her mind, Mavis couldn¡¯t help being taken aback, nced at him secretly, and then immediately looked away.

    Early the next morning, Mavis went to work as usual.

    The people in the logistics department still looked at her strangely.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Lexi arrived early and bumped into Mavis in the passage. She tried to avoid her, but was stopped by Mavis.

    ¡°Lexi, I think we need to talk.¡±

    Lexi was so guilty that she didn¡¯t dare to look at Mavis. She just held the document, looking very anxious, ¡°I have to print the document. I don¡¯t have time.¡±

    Mavis sneered and directly blocked the way she was going to leave.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? You did the billing, right? I don¡¯t care who you are being bribed by. If you do something wrong, you must have the awareness to pay the price.¡±

    She was not a kind person, and she will not let others bully her.

    Lexi was overwhelmed by her aura, but still insisted, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m going to work.¡±

    Mavis stepped aside and Lexi left in a hurry.

    Lyra was right. She can only escape from such an environment by constantly improving her abilities.

    Back on the job, the first thing Mavis did was to disband their working group and permanently block Lexi.

    For the mission assigned to her by the director, she did it herself this time, and never let anyone interfere.

    After spending the whole morning, Mavis sorted out the items that needed to be purchased, handed over the details to the director in advance, and then sent the evidence of thest time to the director one by one.

    Regardless of whether she canpletely remove the suspicion, she must clear her name.

    Jaylin received the files from her and forwarded them to Anthony.

    She might be able to target the people behind the scenes, but they were employees of the Cahan Group after all, so how to deal with this matter depended on Anthony.

    ¡­

    After Mavis left thepany, Anthony received the news that she had clocked in and left thepany, and immediately gave Zack instructions.

    ¡°Find someone to follow her. If there is anything wrong, report to me at any time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Cahan.¡±

    In a mall, Mavis bought things ording to the list, and the sky gradually darkened.

    She was going to take a taxi back to thepany.

    Standing on the side of the road for two minutes, a taxi soon stopped in front of her.

    Seeing that she had a lot of bags at hand, the driver took the initiative to get out of the car and help her put them into the trunk.

    It was almost time to get off work. Even if she took a taxi back to thepany, it will take nearly an hour because of the traffic jam. Mavis dozed off in the car without knowing it.

    She ran almost half of the city this afternoon, and she was so exhausted that she told the driver to remind her when she arrived at thepany, and then fell asleep in a daze.

    Boom¨C!!

    A loud crash woke Mavis up from her sleep.

    The windshield shattered. And sharp shards scratched Mavis¡¯ cheek, and the car collided with another carden with cargo.

    The airbag of the co-pilot deployed, and Mavis felt a sharp pain in her calf.

    But now she had no time to think about her injury, but the things in the car!

 Chapter 837 Something Happened to Her

    If these things were affected, she can¡¯t afford it at all!

    Mavis struggled to get out of the car, but couldn¡¯t even open the door because the front of the car was deformed by the impact.

    She turned her head with great effort, nced at the driver who was also unable to move, and asked, ¡°Have the things in the trunk been affected?¡±

    The driver nodded, ¡°This car overtook me at a few intersections. It should be on purpose.¡±

    Mavis frowned. Who was going to hurt her?

    It was just a small scale before, but this time it directly rose to life-threatening?

    ¡°What should I do now?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already called the towingpany.¡±

    As soon as the driver finished speaking, there was a sudden vibration of the car body and the sound of jingling. Mavis was shocked. Someone was doing something to the trunk.

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t smash it!¡±

    Mavis wanted to get out of the car very anxiously, but she still couldn¡¯t move, and could only watch the group of people wreak havoc.

    After a while, someone came to open the car door.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    Mavis shouted loudly. The car door was suddenly opened from the outside, and a strange person appeared, not from the group just now.

    The man helped her unbuckle her seat belt and removed the weight that was pressing on Mavis¡¯ calf, and she was finally able to get out of the car.

    There was a cut on the calf. The scratch was shocking, and blood was oozing.

    Mavis didn¡¯t have time to take care of the wound, and limped to see the condition of the goods on the car.

    Most of the things were destroyed. At least tens of thousands of dors would be lost.

    Mavis couldn¡¯t help feeling sad. The sry she got in a month was less than 1800 dors. If she needed topensate it, it would cost her half a year¡¯s sry.

    The man who rescued her from the car just now came over, and behind him a group of people dressed as bodyguards were escorting the group of people who just made the trouble.

    ¡°Miss Parker, an ambnce wille to take you to the hospital soon. We¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Mavis stopped him, walked up to the detainees, and asked, ¡°Who the hell are you? Who sent you here?¡±

    A man looked like a hooligan smiled, ¡°We only take money to do things. Whoever gives me money, I will smash it.¡±

    He didn¡¯t care what he said. Mavis gritted her teeth angrily, and pped him twice neatly.

    There were two bangs, loud and heavy.

    ¡°Shameless! Do you know how important these things are to me!¡±

    ¡°Your stuff is none of my business.¡±

    The man hummed softly in disdain, and was about to taunt. Mavis kicked him with her uninjured leg, hitting the man¡¯s crotch.

    ¡°Ah! What the fuck! It¡¯s too cruel¡­¡±

    He was trembling with pain, and he was startled to realize that this kick might kill him.

    Mavis was still about to beat him up, and the ambnce arrived just at this time and came down with the stretcher.

    ¡°Miss Parker, don¡¯t worry. We will send these things to thepany for you.¡±

    It was the man who had just rescued her who was talking. Mavis didn¡¯t know him, and she didn¡¯t feel at ease to hand these things into their hands.

    The man seemed to see her concerns, and exined with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m from Mr. Cahan. Miss Parker, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Mr. Cahan¡¯s people.

    The words seemed to reassure her a lot in an instant, and she nodded in agreement.

    The stretcher was carried over. Mavis was sent to the ambnce by nurses, and went to the hospital to wait for the examination.

    After she rxed, she just felt groggy. She didn¡¯t know if she had been hit by a concussion, and her body was in pain.

    She was leaning on the stretcher in the ambnce, and her arm hurt badly. It seemed that she had exhausted all her strength for beating that man just now, and now she didn¡¯t even have the strength to raise her hand.

    Who was that group of people who deliberately bumped into her today? Who wanted to put her to death?

    *

    Office of the President, Cahan Group.

    Several men who were tied up were thrown in an open space. Their mouths were stuffed with rags and sealed with tape.

    Anthony folded his hands on hisp, giving off a strong sense of oppression, which was chilling.

    It was quiet.

    Deathly quiet.

    The gangsters who had an exaggerated opinion of their abilities were scared the moment they met Anthony, with fear in their eyes, because they felt the death!

    Several men in ck wearing sunsses stood next to them. Anthony turned the chair around.

    ¡°Who sent you to do it?¡±

    A gangster swallowed his saliva, ¡°No one instigated. We just did it because we thought it didn¡¯t look pleasing to the eye. Do we need a reason to destroy it?¡±

    ¡°Beat.¡±

    Anthony gave an order, and several men in ck picked up electric batons.

    Soon there were wailing sounds in the office.

    Anthony lit a cigarette, slowly exhaled a puff of smoke ring, and looked at these beaten gangsters with cold eyes.

    Within two minutes, Zack came over with a surveince video and handed it to Anthony.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, we found it. This is a recording of someone contacting them.¡±

    With the capabilities of Cahan Group, it was too easy to find people who contact them.

    The sound was yed, and the conversations on both sides were detailed enough.

    ¡°This is the woman you want to attack. I don¡¯t care what method you use, as long as you don¡¯t let her go smoothly. One hundred thousand dors will be credited to the card after it.¡±

    ¡°Alright Miss Donovan, leave this matter to us.¡±

    The gangster couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes when he heard the loud voice. The ce where they met was very hidden, so how could they be found out?

    Anthony stood up, squatted in front of the gangster, and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who is the Miss Donovan you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Anthony snorted, ¡°Bring Cambria Donovan from the logistics department over here.¡±

    The cigarette butt popped out and just fell into the gangster¡¯s clothes. He trembled instantly, screaming from being burned.

    Logistics department.

    ¡°Cambria,e out. Mr. Cahan is looking for you.¡±

    Cambria was gossiping with the people around her. When she was called suddenly, she was a little surprised.

    The elevator went up. Cambria arranged the clothes in the elevator and secretly put on her makeup.

    Watching her movements, Zack sneered.

    Now he just let her be proud for another two minutes, and she will cry in a while.

    Ding¨C

    The elevator door opened, and Cambria hurried after Zack.

    The top floor was where Anthony worked, and ordinary employees like them had never had the opportunity to go to this floor.

    This was Cambria¡¯s first time here.

    ¡°Zack, did Mr. Cahan really not tell you what he asked me to do?¡±

    To be honest, Cambria was still a little nervous. She was afraid that if she said something wrong, Mr. Cahan would be upset.

    She was not as pretty as Mavis, and as capable as N.

    Zack didn¡¯t exin, and knocked on the door of the president¡¯s office.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    With Anthony¡¯s indifferent voice, Cambria¡¯s body stiffened in an instant, and her heart began to beat wildly.

    Cambria swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva. When she saw those gangsters, her legs went weak.

    Anthony stared at her, and askedzily, ¡°Do you know these people on the ground?¡±

    Cambria shook her head, ¡°Mr. Cahan, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Anthony yed with the watch in his hand and snorted coldly, ¡°You will know.¡±

    He gave him a look, and the bodyguard swung the electric baton again in front of Cambria.

    It was the first time for Cambria to see this kind of scene, and she was so scared that she sat on the ground, ¡°Mr. Cahan ¡­ you¡­ what do you want to say?¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 838 What is the background of this woman

    Anthony smiled, leaned down, and met Cambria¡¯s horrified eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t like liars. Do you know them or not, onest time.¡±

    A strong sense of coercion hit Cambria, and even her breathing became stagnant, not daring to make a sound.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk, do you?¡±

    ¡°Continue.¡±

    Anthony said it coldly. The wailing sound, mixed with the sound of the stick hitting the flesh, was extremely frightening.

    Zack walked towards Cambria and warned, ¡°You¡¯re still not the truth? After Mr. Cahan has fixed them, you¡¯ll be next. Cambria, you¡¯d better think about it carefully.¡±

    ¡°I say! I say it all!¡±

    Anthony raised his hand, and the man in ck stopped moving. Those gangsters were already dying.

    Cambria looked at the gangsters on the ground, trembling with fright. Zack directly asked two men in ck to hold her up and forced her to look at Anthony.

    Zack said, ¡°You¡¯d better exin clearly what you have done in thepany. If Mr. Cahan finds out, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you of the consequences.¡±

    Cambria was heartbroken, ¡°N, N asked me to do this! She has always disliked Mavis. Thest time Mavis¡¯ n was lost, she formatted theputer.¡±

    ¡°There is also Mavis¡¯ report bill, which is also what N asked me to do. This time, she gave me a sum of money and asked me to find a few hooligans to destroy her. The money remitted to them was all from N. There¡¯s a record.¡±

    Cambria took out her mobile phone with trembling hands, and retrieved her and N¡¯s remittance records. Before doing this, she was afraid that things would be exposed, so she kept still kept them.

    She would not foolishly admit all the responsibilities.

    ¡°N gave me 120, 000 dors. 100, 000 is for them, and 20, 000 is for my hush money. Mr. Cahan, please. I am a wage earner. N instructed me to do all of this of!¡±

    Looking at the remittance records on her mobile phone, Anthony¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold.

    Zack then asked, ¡°Anyone else besides N? What else did you do to Mavis?¡±

    ¡°And Tara Fischer, the rumors about Mavis and¡­ and you were spread by her in thepany. They couldn¡¯t understand that Mavis was just an intern with no education background, but she could always receive preferential treatment from thepany, so¡­ ¡±

    Cambria¡¯s voice grew quieter, giving away everyone in their group.

    In order to keep herself safe, she could only do this.

    ¡°Call those people over.¡±

    Zack didn¡¯t dare to dy, so he hurriedly followed suit.

    Soon, those few people were all brought to the office door.

    After entering the office, Tara was terrified by the scene in front of her and sat down on the ground. N was also so frightened that she held on to the door frame and barely stood up.

    N smiled, ¡°Mr. Cahan, you¡­ what do you mean?¡±

    Anthony smiled slightly, gazed at her, and said, ¡°N, what a name.¡±

    At this time Anthony was smiling. There was a bit of danger and warning in this smile, and N could feel it.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, you¡­¡±

    N looked at Cambria who was stunned on the ground, feeling very uncertain.

    ¡°Tell the personnel department that they will not appear in anypany of Cahan Group in the future. If anypany in Suham dares to hire them in the future, it will be difficult for Cahan Group. In addition, I never want to see them in Suham.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, several people in the office werepletely dumbfounded.

    N was scared, and begged for mercy, ¡°Mr. Cahan, please give me one more chance. I know I was wrong, and I will never cause trouble for you again.¡±

    Hearing this, Anthony approached slowly, stopped when he was only two steps away from N, and leaned over with a sneer, ¡°What did you do wrong?¡±

    With a strong sense of oppression, N¡¯s legs were weak. Her lips were trembling and she couldn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Throw them out. Don¡¯t stain the carpet.¡±

    Hearing this, Zack hurriedly asked several ck-clothed bodyguards, dragged the gangsters out of the office, and took N and the others away by the way.

    N and the others hadn¡¯t recovered from the fear just now until they were dragged out of the office.

    Tara was very timid, and usually only bullied the weak and feared the strong, but this time she was so frightened that she fainted.

    Zack said coldly, ¡°Pack up your things immediately and leave thepany. I will give you half an hour. If you haven¡¯t finished, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±

    ¡°Zack ¡­¡±

    N wanted to do sad-fishing badly.

    But Zack didn¡¯t buy it at all, and shook off her hand that was about to climb up.

    ¡°You still have twenty-nine minutes. If you insist on making trouble before you leave, you can try it.¡±

    After speaking, Zack turned and left.

    ¡°N, we all work for you. Now that the job is gone and you¡¯re kicked out of Suham, you should think of a solution, right?¡±

    At this time, N was very irritable, and when she heard Cambria messing around, her anger was instantly ignited.

    ¡°Who begged me to let me help? Now that something happened, you came to me? Why didn¡¯t you want to refuse when you did something to get benefits? I¡¯ll find a way? How can I do it?¡±

    ¡°You are the mastermind of this matter. Do you want me to bear the consequences of this matter? It¡¯s not fair!¡±

    Cambria roared to N.

    N didn¡¯t want to talk to her at all.

    Several people went back to the logistics department.

    Because they were all called out one by one, and Cambria and Tara all came back with tears in their eyes, the rest people of the department couldn¡¯t help feeling a little panicked.

    Seeing Ning back, someone immediately greeted her, ¡°What happened? Why did Zack call you out? Why do I think Cambria and the others are packing up?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Seeing someone ask, N sighed and began to pack her things.

    ¡°I can only tell you, stay away from Mavis in the future. She is not someone you can offend, and she is backed by Mr. Cahan.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just because Ipeted with her on the task, and touched her cheese, I have to pack up and leave¡­¡±

    Zack came to the logistics department at this time, and N shut up tightly, not daring to speak any more.

    Under Zack¡¯s watchful eye, N and the others quickly packed everything into boxes.

    After they left, the people in the logistics department immediately started gossiping.

    ¡°N is an experienced employee in our department, and she is also very capable. Why was she dismissed? Could it be that she was promoted?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it to me. Didn¡¯t you see that those who were friends with N have all left? And with Cambria¡¯s bluffing temper, would she have this expression if she was promoted? She must have done something to challenge Mr. Cahan, so she was fired.¡±

    The person who was talking with N just now rejected all their conjectures, and said in a low voice, ¡°N told me the truth. Let¡¯s stay away from Mavis in the future. This woman is really scary. I really don¡¯t know who she is.¡±

 Chapter 839 It seems that you still donâ€™t have a long memory

    Those gossiping people became interested in an instant, and hurriedly dragged her aside to discuss the details.

    Looking out through the shutters, Jaylin saw these people gathering in twos and threes and chatting, and walked out with a frown.

    The crisp high-heeled shoes sounded. Jaylin patted the table, and said sharply, ¡°Is the work assigned to you done? Are you still in the mood to chat together? Do you think our department can defeat other departments in thepany?¡±

    The director got angry, and those people quickly dispersed and returned to their tables.

    ¡­

    N, Cambria and others, who had just left the Cahan Group building, had mournful faces and suddenly felt that life was extremely miserable in an instant.

    Then, there were worse things waiting for them.

    Not far from the building, several police cars drove to the side of the road and stopped, surrounding them after a while.

    ¡°You are N Saunders, Cambria Donovan, and Tara Fischer ¡­?¡±

    ¡°Because you are involved in the criminal issue of nning a car ident and arranging a crowd to fight, pleasee with us.¡±

    In the end, several women were put in handcuffs. All of them cried heart-rendingly, sat up on the ground, and were forcibly carried into a police car.

    Three o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    Mavis finally finished all the examinations, and was diagnosed that she had a slight concussion and a little contusion on her leg bone. She needed to rest for a period of time.

    Looking at the results on the report, Mavis shook her head involuntarily, and limped out of the hospital to take a taxi, but saw Zack at the entrance of the hospital.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Because of the previous rumors, they had notmunicated for a long time.

    But now they meet, if they didn¡¯t say hello, it was even weird.

    Mavis limped to the side of the road and waved at him, ¡°Zack, why are you here?¡±

    Zack hurriedly opened the car door on the side of the road, and said respectfully, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I came to pick you up ording to Mr. Cahan¡¯s order.¡±

    Seeing that Mavis didn¡¯t move, Zack exined, ¡°Actually, Mr. Cahan was worried about you from the very beginning, so he asked me to arrange someone to follow your car. I didn¡¯t expect what happened today, and he sent me to pick you up. ¡±

    Seeing the bandage on Mavis¡¯ head, Zack couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is your body alright?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a small scratch. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    Mavis had never been a hypocritical person, let alone make a big fuss because of a little injury.

    When approaching thepany, Mavis hurriedly told Zack to stop the car.

    ¡°That¡­ should I go in first?¡±

    Zack knew what she was worrying about, and nodded in response, ¡°Sorry ma¡¯am, the previous incident has caused you trouble. You can go in first. I will go back to Mr. Cahan¡¯s office.¡±

    Parting with Zack, Mavis limped back to the logistics department, feeling more and more that the way these people looked at her had changed again.

    But Mavis didn¡¯t care.

    After inspection, only a small amount of purchased items had problems, and the others were fine.

    In terms ofpensation, at most 10, 000 dors was enough.

    After estimating the approximate amount, Mavis was finally relieved, because she can ept this price.

    When it was time to get off work, Mavis packed up her things and prepared to leave, but unexpectedly found that N and Cambria¡¯s things were missing.

    What happened during her absence?

    Seeing a colleague who hadn¡¯t left yet, Mavis asked, ¡°Lillyana, why didn¡¯t I see N and the others? Are they transferred from our department?¡±

    Being asked by Mavis, Lillyana showed panic on her face, and hurriedly pushed her hand away, ¡°You better ask someone else. I don¡¯t know, and don¡¯t ask me again in the future.¡±

    After speaking, Lillyana left quickly.

    Mavis felt it inexplicable. Why did she feel like a horrible person? She had just seen fear in Lillyana¡¯s eyes.

    What the hell happened?

    With a premonition in her heart, Mavis limped downstairs to the parking lot and saw that the Lambo Huracan that Anthony drove most was still parked in the garage, so he waited quietly beside the car.

    It was two hours before Anthony showed up in the parking lot.

    Seeing the wound on her forehead from a distance, Anthony quickened his pace and walked over.

    ¡°Why are you so useless? You can hurt yourself by buying something.¡±

    As soon as he said it, his words of concern turned into me involuntarily.

    Mavis bit her lips tightly, and her lips were pale.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault, I¡­ go first.¡±

    Mavis limped and turned to leave.

    Anthony frowned, and grabbed her wrist, ¡°You leg is like this, so what are you trying to do? Want to pretend to be pitiful?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    Mavis wanted to shake off his hand, but in exchange for his more powerful confinement.

    ¡°What are you making a fuss about all of a sudden?¡±

    Anthony was very irritable.

    He was already worried about her physical condition, but now she was still throwing a tantrum.

    With Paining from the wrist, Mavis took a breath, and suppressed her tears, ¡°Mr. Cahan, please let go.¡±

    A cold address instantly ignited Anthony¡¯s anger.

    He dragged her over, pulled her hands above her head, pressed them against the car, and gritted his teeth in a cold voice, ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t have a long memory.¡±

    Her wrists were so thin that they could be fully grasped with just one hand, and Anthony¡¯s other hand squeezed her jaw tightly, forcing her to meet his gaze.

    Mavis¡¯ eyes looked very stubborn, and her whole face revealed unwillingness and grievance.

    She seemed to be easy to bully¡­

    Facing her like this, Anthony couldn¡¯t help subconsciously, and kissed her pale lips again.

    In this position, Mavis can only be forced to look up and lean her body against the car.

    His kiss was still domineering and unreasonable.

    There was pain in the lips, and a bloody taste spread in the mouth.

    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±

    The pain on the lips spread all over the body. Mavis pushed him away with all her strength, touched her lower lip lightly with her hand. Sure enough, she touched blood.

    Was he a dog?

    She turned around and was about to leave when she identally walked with her injured leg, causing her to fall to the ground in pain.

    A pair of big hands suddenly ced on her waist, lifting her up.

    Both feet flew into the air suddenly, and Mavis could only hold Anthony¡¯s neck tightly to maintain her bnce.

    She was shoved into the passenger seat and Anthony rudely put her seat belt on.

    Then he started the car and exited the parking lot.

    Along the way, the atmosphere in the car was cold, and no one took the initiative to speak.

    Back at Cahan Residence, Reba saw that Mavis was injured, and asked with concern, ¡°What happened? How did you get hurt like this? Anthony, how could you let Mavis get hurt!¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t speak, and Mavis exined, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Reba. There is a small problem with a project I¡¯m in charge of. When I went to solve it, the car identally scratched me. It¡¯s not a big problem, and it has nothing to do with Anthony.¡±

    ¡°Anthony, Mavis is your wife anyway. Why don¡¯t you send someone to follow her from time to time¡­¡±

    While whining andining, Reba took Mavis from Anthony and prepared to help Mavis go upstairs.

    She originally wanted to call the private doctor of Cahan Residence to check on Mavis, but Mavis refused.

    The two walked through the hall all the way. It was very difficult for Reba to support her and she had no experience in caring for others. Mavis silently endured the pain, and walked towards the stairwell without saying a word.

    Just as she was about to reach the stairs, Mavis suddenly hung in the air.

    When she realized it, she had already been held in Anthony¡¯s arms.

    ¡°My own wife, I take care of her myself.¡±

 Chapter 840 Getting out of Mr. Callahanâ€™s car

    Anthony carried her upstairs with an undeniable seriousness on his face.

    Back in the bedroom, Anthony didn¡¯t speak, just took a shower andy down on the bed as usual.

    Mavis sat on the sofa, looked at him, hesitated and said, ¡°Tonight¡­ I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa. Can I trouble you to get the quilt for me?¡±

    Her calf really hurt badly. If she went to get the quilt by herself, she might fall down, and she was afraid it will make him unhappy.

    Anthony stopped, walked straight to Mavis, picked her up by the waist and put her on the bed.

    Mavis hurriedly stood up on her feet, ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t take a shower.¡±

    During this day, she didn¡¯t have time to change out of the dirty clothes, which should smell of blood.

    ¡°Troublesome.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s blue eyes narrowed slightly. With a look of impatience on his face, he got up again and carried her to the bathroom.

    After entering the bathroom, he didn¡¯t leave for a long time. Mavis swallowed nervously and stammered, ¡°Well¡­ I¡­ just wash it myself.¡±

    ¡°Well, wash and go to bed.¡±

    After saying this coldly, Anthony finally walked out of the bathroom.

    Only then did Mavis dare to take off her clothes, and only then did she see the injury on her calf. Although it was wrapped in gauze, the blood still oozed out.

    Fortunately, when she was packing up her thingsst time, she put a medicine box in the bathroom just for emergencies, but she didn¡¯t expect it toe in handy now.

    Hiss¡­

    It hurt.

    The gauze had already stuck to the wound, so it could only be torn off while wetting it with water.

    The sound of rushing water in the bathroom concealed Mavis¡¯ painful hissing.

    She bit her lip tightly, not letting herself make a sound.

    After taking a shower and bandaging the wound, she stayed in the bathroom for a while, deliberately prolonging the time in the bathroom.

    She hoped he can fall asleep when she went out.

    After about half an hour, Mavis walked out of the bathroom slowly.

    Unexpectedly, the moment she opened the door, she almost bumped into Anthony¡¯s strong chest.

    He¡­ He had been waiting at the door?

    Before Mavis could speak, he grabbed her with a big hand and carried her in his arms.

    He went back to bed and turned off the light, and took her into his arms again.

    A series of actions was done smoothly, without a trace of procrastination.

    Mavis¡¯ back was tightly pressed against his chest, and she could clearly hear the sound of his heartbeat, which was strong and powerful.

    His hand was still on her waist, and the distance between them was very close.

    Soon there was the sound of even breathing and slight snoring, but Mavis didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all.

    Even though the two had an unpleasant fight in the parking lot, why did they return to Cahan Residence as if nothing had happened?

    When he called her wife, did he really regard her as his wife?

    She didn¡¯t know, and didn¡¯t dare to expect too much.

    After all, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.

    Lowering her expectations was to reduce disappointment.

    Forget it. She should not think about it.

    *

    Early the next morning, after breakfast, Mavis limped and was about to take a taxi to go to work, but Anthony walked over directly and grabbed her shoulders.

    Just at this time Reba came out of the room. Seeing them going out together, she nodded in relief, ¡°That¡¯s right, Anthony. You should have sent Mavis to work a long time ago. Now that Mavis is injured, you can take care of her.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    On the way to thepany, the two had nothing to say.

    Mavis was a little nervous.

    If someone from thepany saw her getting out of Anthony¡¯s car, there would inevitably be some gossip.

    However, Anthony should drive directly into the parking lot. She should wait for him to go up first, and then go up by herself.

    Mavis had a n in mind, but Anthony didn¡¯t give her this chance at all.

    He drove the Lambo Huracan straight to the gate of thepany building.

    Looking at the doorway with peopleing and going, Mavis hurriedly rolled up the window, lowered her head, and asked in a low voice, ¡°We¡¯re at the gate. Why do you¡­?¡±

    Unlike Mavis¡¯ nervousness, Anthony looked indifferent, and said calmly, ¡°You have trouble moving. Get off here to get closer.¡±

    His words were like amand, and Mavis didn¡¯t dare to refuse, so she had to bite the bullet and open the car door.

    Because Anthony¡¯s car was so cool, the people at the gate saw Mavis getting out of the car,  and they all had shocked expressions on their faces.

    Afraid of being recognized by others, Mavis lowered her head and quickly limped away.

    Little did they know, this scene was still spread.

    In just one morning, Mavis¡¯ name was almost well known in thepany.

    It was also at work today that Mavis knew that N and the others were fired from thepany, and several employees from the logistics department left in a day.

    Only Anthony in the entirepany can do this kind of thing.

    Faintly trying to understand what happened, Mavis felt quite warm in her heart.

    In any case, Anthony helped her deal with those women who loved to make trouble, which was considered to protect her.

    What was more, when she was out shopping, he specially arranged bodyguards.

    But before the happy moodsted long, Mavis heard another rumor, and it was still about her.

    ¡­

    In the afternoon, she felt thirsty, so she went to the pantry. When she came out, she met Teresa from the same department.

    Teresa blocked her way with her arms around her, ¡°Mavis, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so capable. After hooking up with Zack, you¡¯re hooking up with Mr. Cahan now, right? Being a little bit beautiful, you can do whatever you want? ¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Mavis was puzzled, and couldn¡¯t understand what Teresa was saying.

    Seeing the confusion in Mavis¡¯ eyes, Teresa became even angrier, ¡°Don¡¯t put on such a pitiful look. I despise you the most in my life for a woman who uses dishonest means to get in the position! You used this slutty look to seduce Mr. Cahan?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Teresa was very hostile to Mavis because she was reced by such a woman in the previouspany.

    At this time, other employees from the department came over, pulled Teresa, and said in a low voice, ¡°You think Mavis is easy to bully? If you dare to confront her now, you are not afraid that she will tell Mr. Cahan and fire you too? It is said that N and the others will be expelled from Suham. You should not mess with her.¡±

    Although the voice was low, the pantry was quiet enough for Mavis to hear him clearly.

    Wait!

    N and the others were expelled from Suham? Why was it so serious?

    Facing Mavis¡¯ puzzled eyes, Teresa couldn¡¯t help but spit, ¡°Shameless thing. Can I be afraid of her? If she is capable, she will file aint with Mr. Cahan and ask him to fire me too!¡±

    The man hurriedly dragged Teresa away, leaving Mavis standing there.

    In the following time, Mavis could feel the gazes from all directions all the time, some with malicious intentions, some with mockery, and some with disdain.

    Wherever she passed, people would stare at her.

    But when she looked back, those people would quickly avert their eyes, as if nothing happened.

 Chapter 841 Anthony, I am human too

    This situation continued for three days, and the rumor became more and more serious.

    What was outrageous was that someone actually locked her in the toilet maliciously.

    Files were missing, vinegar and miso were put on the seat, and someone put a dead mouse under her keyboard¡­

    Mavis was speechless.

    They were unpredictable malicious tricks.

    As long as she walked in thepany, she will always be the subject of discussion by those people. No matter where she hid, she seemed to be able to hear those people¡¯s usations and ridicule towards her.

    Once again finding dead bugs under the keyboard, Mavis couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    She typed out a resignation letter and sent it to Jaylin.

    Even if she wanted to work in the same ce as Anthony again, she didn¡¯t want to be someone¡¯s gossip.

    Jaylin was surprised to receive Mavis¡¯ resignation letter.

    How did this little girl resign suddenly?

    During this period of time, Jaylin had been busy with thepany¡¯s affairs and didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to Mavis. She never expected that she would suddenly propose to resign.

    She hurriedly sent Mavis¡¯ resignation application to Anthony, and when she came out of the office, she saw Mavis packing up her things.

    She knocked on Mavis¡¯ desk and asked, ¡°What happened? Why are you leaving?¡±

    Hearing this, Mavis lowered her eyes, the corners of her eyes were reddish, and all her stubbornness was hidden in her chest.

    Seeing her like this, Jaylin helped her out of the office area.

    After finding a secluded ce, Jaylin asked, ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lambert, I¡¯m sorry. Just approve my resignation application. Let me go.¡±

    For Mavis, the pressure wasn¡¯t just from thepany.

    She had to endure the malice towards her from everyone in thepany, and she had to adjust her emotions and return to Cahan Residence, so that they could not see anything strange.

    If there were only one or two people maliciously trying to bully her, she would not be afraid, but the outrage could not be appeased. She did not believe that Anthony would fire all the experienced employees in thepany for her sake.

    That was a huge amount that will bog down the entirepany.

    She knew what to do.

    Jaylin patted her on the shoulder and exined with a sigh, ¡°Your resignation does not only require my approval, but also through Mr. Cahan. If you really want to resign, you should go and make it clear with Mr. Cahan.¡±

    Jaylin didn¡¯t dare to agree to Mavis leaving thepany without authorization.

    If Mr. Cahan pursued it at that time, she can¡¯t bear the responsibility.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Notify Anthony?

    Mavis frowned, and didn¡¯t know how to talk to Anthony about this.

    Buzz buzz ¡ª

    Jaylin¡¯s phone vibrated at the right moment. She received a message from Anthony.

    [Ask her toe to me.]

    Immediately, Jaylin showed Mavis the content on the phone, and said, ¡°Mr. Cahan already knew about your resignation. You should go up and talk to him. If he approves it, I will approve it soon.¡±

    ¡°Rx, it is not easy for you to stay in Cahan Group by your own strength. If it is not something you can¡¯t stand, you should stay. Now the job market is not doing good, you should think through the consequences.

    After speaking, Jaylin left, and Mavis calmed down.

    When taking the elevator upstairs, Mavis was still a little nervous.

    Working in Cahan Group for so long, she hadn¡¯t been to Anthony¡¯s office, or even the floor where he worked.

    The elevator door opened, and Zack was waiting for her at the door, ¡°Mr. Cahan already knew it. Don¡¯t be too nervous.¡±

    After sending her to the office, Zack left.

    Anthony sat on the office chair with his back to her and he didn¡¯t turn around for a long time.

    He didn¡¯t make a sound, and Mavis just stood there and didn¡¯t speak.

    After a long time, Anthony turned his chair and threw her resignation letter on the table.

    ¡°Why do you want to leave?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you.¡±

    There was no trace of emotion in his tone, and Mavis felt even more aggrieved, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be criticized for everything I do, and I don¡¯t want to be said to have stayed in thepany by improper means, and I don¡¯t want you to be troubled by rumors.¡±

    ¡°You can deal with N for me, but you can¡¯t deal with tens of thousands of N in thepany at once. I can¡¯t affect your career.¡±

    ¡°We signed a one-year marriage agreement. Our marriage rtionship is like a thorn stuck in my throat. No matter what they nder, I can¡¯t disclose this identity. For this kind of endless days, I really had enough.¡±

    ¡°Instead of being like this all the time, I might as well leave, please approve my resignation.¡±

    She spoke out what was on her mind.

    After being depressed for a long time, she was finally able to rx for a while. Mavis let out a long breath, feeling much morefortable in her heart.

    But Anthony¡¯s expression was not so good. He frowned deeply.

    He squinted at Mavis, and said in a cold and firm tone, ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t understand. Obviously her resignation had no effect on him, and there was one less person who caused him trouble.

    Wasn¡¯t everyone happy that she left?

    ¡°There is no reason. If I say I disagree, I just disagree.¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t expect him to say soft words, Mavis didn¡¯t expect him to speak in such an orderly tone.

    There was already a lot of grievances umted, but at this moment, it all exploded.

    ¡°Why do you want to make decisions for others at will?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree with that rule in the workce, I can¡¯t leave the job?¡±

    Her eyes werepletely red, and there was a faint glimmer in them. Mavis bit her lip stubbornly, and her voice trembled violently.

    Looking at her expression, Anthony was a little annoyed, and actually felt a little bit sorry for her.

    He forced himself not to care about this feeling, and said coldly, ¡°I am the CEO of Cahan Group, and I am your biggest boss.¡±

    Mavis loudly refuted his words, ¡°Anthony, although you know me I love you, you can¡¯t decide it for me. I am a human being too. I have my own thoughts! I am not your private property!¡±

    It was the second time.

    This was the second time she lost her temper in front of him.

    The tip of her nose was red, and her eyes were also red. Tears glistened in her eyes, but she was so stubborn that she didn¡¯t let them fall down.

    Anthony froze, and always thought Mavis was the kind of girl who was strong enough.

    Just as she said, relying on the fact she loved him, he had no scruples in speaking and doing things.

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t speak, Mavis simply said all her thoughts.

    ¡°I love you, and I know that I am not good enough to match you, but I am willing to change for you and learn a lot of things I don¡¯t understand for you.¡±

    ¡°I never expect you to fall in love with me one day, and I am happy enough to be by your side for a year.¡±

    ¡°But Anthony, I am also a human being, and I also need positive emotional needs. Can you care about me a little more, just a little¡­¡±

    When it came to this, Mavis¡¯ voice was choked.

    No matter how people in thepany made things difficult for her, she never cried.

    But facing Anthony, facing his always ordering and coercive tone, she felt sore and unbearable. She squatted down and hugged her knees with grievance.

    Maybe, after today, he will hate her even more?

    However, it didn¡¯t matter anymore.

    Ignoring her squatting on the ground, Anthony¡¯s blue eyes looked horrified, and he was stunned for several seconds.

    He sighed silently. His long eyshes covered the faint blue color in his enchanting eyes. He slowly got up and walked over, holding her up in the air while she was hugging her knees, and walking towards the sofa.

 Chapter 842 Become an assistant

    Mavis was so frightened that she didn¡¯t dare to struggle for fear of falling off.

    Feeling the temperature of his body and his heartbeat, Mavis looked back slowly, raised her red and swollen eyes to look at him.

    At this moment, Mavis¡¯ eyes were like a deer¡¯s, who had been wronged, desperately in need offort from the owner, and a warm embrace to relieve all the malice she had received during this time.

    Anthony sat on the sofa, let Mavis sit on hisp, ran his fingertips through her hair, and rubbed the back of her head soothingly.

    Mavis froze.

    Anthony seemed to have been taken away in front of her.

    So gentle¡­ like a trap.

    In his arms, Mavis¡¯ mood stabilized little by little.

    ¡°You¡¯ve vented. Feeling better now?¡±

    Mavis blinked her eyes, and nodded dully.

    Anthony fetched a tissue and gently wiped away her tears, ¡°Do you still want to leave?¡±

    His voice was unusually gentle.

    Mavis was a little ttered, but still nodded with firm eyes.

    Knowing what she was worried about, Anthony let go, pressed the inte, and told Zack, ¡°Mavis will work at the top from now on, and be my assistant.¡±

    As soon as she heard what he said, she was shocked.

    The gossip in thepany was already spread so fiercely. If she stayed directly beside him to work, it would inevitably spread even more fiercely.

    She didn¡¯t want to be a burden to him.

    Hanging up the phone, Anthony looked at her and raised his eyebrows, ¡°What are you worried about? No one dares to make irresponsible remarks while working beside me.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t want to trouble you.¡±

    Anthony got up, sat back by the desk, and quickly entered the working state, tapping his fingers on the keyboard quickly, and ignoring Mavis¡¯ words.

    ¡°Go back and pack your things.¡±

    It was still an upromising tone, and she couldn¡¯t choose it at all.

    Ok.

    Mavis nodded and limped out.

    Back in the logistics department, Zack was packing her things himself. Mavis hurriedly took an information booklet from Zack, ¡°Thanks, I can do it myself.¡±

    ¡°Your position will be cleared out soon. The HR Department has already assigned you a position. Tomorrow you will be Mr. Cahan ¡®s official assistant.¡±

    Zack purposely yelled about it in the logistics department.

    He just wanted to tell everyone that Anthony personally arranged for Mavis to work by his side, and Anthony just valued her.

    Before leaving, Mavis knocked on Jaylin¡¯s office door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Seeing that it was Mavis, Jaylin offered to pour her a ss of warm water.

    ¡°I saw the news from the personnel department. You will work next to Mr. Cahan in the future. Working next to him is not like working in the logistics department. You have to keep your spirits up all the time and try not to make mistakes, understand??¡±

    Mavis smiled and nodded, ¡°Ms. Lambert, I know. Thank you. Since I was an intern, you have not hesitated to pass on my work experience. If it weren¡¯t for your step-by-step support, I¡¯m afraid I would still be that intern who doesn¡¯t know anything.¡±

    Mavis was really grateful to Jaylin.

    Jaylin smiled and shook her head, ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank anyone. Everything is your own hard work. I just saw the former self in you. Come on, I am optimistic about you.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    After saying goodbye to the director, Mavis went to the top floor with her things in her arms.

    When the personnel department posted the name of Anthony¡¯s new assistant on thepany¡¯s official website, the people in the wholepany had heated discussions in an instant.

    Even people who were not interested in Mavis at first wondered who she was, that she had the ability to stay by Anthony¡¯s side.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Before and after lunch break, Mavis¡¯ name was almost known by the entirepany.

    ¡°The assistants and special assistants around Mr. Cahan are all men, right? Why did he ask a person from the logistics department to be an assistant this time?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? This person named Mavis is a capable person. She was promoted from an intern to the position of assistant to the president in a short period of time. As far as I know, she is quite beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Cahan is not the kind of person who is greedy for beauty. She must have extraordinary abilities, so she was able to catch Mr. Cahan ¡®s eyes. I remember what she said about the n at the general staff meeting. That courage and the ability to y on the spot, not everyone has it.¡±

    ¡°Who knows, Mr. Cahan¡¯s thoughts are beyond ourprehension, so let¡¯s do our own thing.¡±

    Since Mavis became the assistant to the president, such discussions happened almost every day.

    At the assistant¡¯s position on the top floor, Mavis sorted out the documents in front of him.

    After bing the assistant, she realized that Anthony had to deal with so many things every day.

    Ding-

    The phone in front of her rang, and it was the phone connected to Anthony¡¯s office.

    Mavis cleared her throat, and quickly picked it up, ¡°Mr. Cahan, what are your orders?¡±

    It was working time now, so she called him Mr. Cahan.

    ¡°Give me a cup of coffee. Three sugars and not too hot.¡±

    Before Mavis could respond, he hung up the phone directly.

    What the hell?

    How could she make a cup of coffee like that?

    For the coffee she sent before, Anthony either disliked it being hot or cold, so this time he directly made urate requirement for her.

    Mavis just felt dizzy.

    What made her feel dizzy was that he only liked to drink freshly brewed coffee, and every time she made it, her hands hurt.

    Once he was not satisfied, she will make it all again.

    The sound of the hand grinder sounded in the tea room, and Mavis carefully adjusted the concentration of coffee and milk, added a little sugar, and felt the temperature of the cup wall with her hands.

    It should be slightly hot, right?

    Maybe maybe that was the case?

    Feeling uneasy, Mavis brought the coffee in and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Cahan, the coffee you want.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t take his eyes off the screen, and his hands kept typing on the keyboard.

    Mavis nced at him when he was at work.

    It was said that men who worked hard were the most handsome, and it was true.

    It seemed that her gaze was too direct and hot that Anthony suddenly raised his head to meet her gaze.

    Unexpectedly, he would turn his head suddenly, so scared that Mavis almost didn¡¯t hold the tray in her hand, and her voice was a little hurried, ¡°If you have no other orders, I will go out first.¡±

    Seeing her panicked appearance, Anthony picked up the coffee on the table, took a sip, and frowned.

    Mavis was instantly on her guard for all possible dangers.

    The sugar and milk¡¯s proportion had not been adjusted properly?

    Not satisfied with the temperature? Hot?

    She nervously waited for the final judgment, but Anthony didn¡¯t speak for a long time, which made her even more nervous.

    ¡°There¡¯s too much sugar. The coffee is cold, and it loses the mellow aroma of the beans, so re-brew.¡±

    Hmm¡­

    She knew he would be dissatisfied.

    Mavis bit her lower lip, took away the coffee, and re-brewed resignedly.

    He said that there was too much sugar, so she would reduce it a bit.

    He said it was cold, so she would make it hotter.

    The aroma of coffee slowly wafted out, which was not bad.

    Now he shouldn¡¯t be able to say anything, right?

 Chapter 843 Molesting the assistant

    Taking another cup of coffee into the office again, Mavis carefully pushed the coffee in front of him, ¡°Mr. Cahan, the new coffee is ready. Try it. If it doesn¡¯t suit you, I¡¯ll make another one for you.¡±

    Hearing her words, Anthony slowly raised his head and nced at her.

    He picked up the coffee and took a sip. At first, he frowned slightly. His expression changed several times, and his stern face showed aplex color that was difficult to exin.

    Gradually, as time passed, his eyes were reced by deep thoughts.

    There was ayer of sweat on the tip of Mavis¡¯ nose. Her heart was beating wildly, and her mind was filled with all kinds of chaotic thoughts about Anthony¡¯s answer.

    She felt that it was a very long time in the silent office at the moment, and she was so nervous that she held her breath.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Such an interesting response won Anthony¡¯s satisfaction, and the corner of his mouth curved slightly.

    However, he soon calmed down, put down the cup in his hand, and became more serious, before he slowly uttered a word, ¡°Hum.¡±

    Just one word made Mavis have a long sigh of relief.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, is there anything else you want to order?¡±

    God knew how terrible these few minutes were for her! It was like years!

    ¡°You can leave.¡±

    After saying so, Anthony focused on the screen again, ignoring her.

    Hearing this, Mavis took the tray and nodded respectfully towards him, walked out of the office generously, and closed the door carefully.

    As soon as she came out, she couldn¡¯t help the joy in her heart. She was so happy that she lifted up the tray and instantly felt refreshed.

    Now that she finally had the opportunity to work by his side, she must not annoy him.

    She wanted to make those who were prejudiced against her look at her with admiration.

    Back at her table, the phone on the desk rang again. She quickly picked it up and asked patiently, ¡°Mr. Cahan, what¡¯s your order?¡±

    ¡°You go to Jaylin to collect the documents and send them in.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After saying it, Anthony hung up the phone.

    Mavis stood up immediately and pulled herself together.

    Taking the elevator to the 15th floor, everyone she met on the way stared at her in a strange way.

    However, the current Mavis will no longer be affected by them.

    Since she entered the top floor as an assistant, the disturbing voices and deliberate mischief had decreased a lot. It was probably because they were afraid of Anthony and dared not do things on the top floor.

    She quickly came to Jaylin¡¯s office, knocked on the door and walked in, ¡°Ms. Lambert, Mr. Cahan asked me to pick up the documents.¡±

    ¡°The documents are all on the sofa. Take them away yourself.¡±

    Jaylin tapped on the keyboard, pointed to the sofa by the door, and then continued to get busy.

    Seeing that she was so busy, Mavis couldn¡¯t make a sound to disturb her, but when she looked at the pile of documents on the sofa, she immediately petrified in ce.

    She can¡¯t take all these documents¡­

    She looked at Jaylin in a daze, and asked, ¡°Ms. Lambert, I wonder which document Mr. Cahan wants?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all. You can just take them all away. Well, go to work quickly.¡±

    Jaylin¡¯s tone was very hasty. In the state of serious work, it seemed that one more word with Mavis would dy her progress.

    Ah?!

    So many?

    Mavis stood there stiffly. These documents were all for her to take away?

    How can she move them by herself?

    She looked out from the office, and everyone was busy.

    But even if she wanted to find someone to help her carry them at this point, she was afraid these people will avoid her.

    Anyway, this was the task Anthony gave her, and she can¡¯t be exhausted.

    Seeing that the director was still busy, Mavis could only move the documents out of the office little by little, so as not to disturb her work.

    After struggling to move the documents out of the office, she nced at a discarded cardboard box at the door, and had an idea.

    She slowly carried these piles of documents into the cardboard box, and then found a rope from somewhere to pass through a small hole in the box.

    Such a simple cart was ready, and these documents can be easily dragged to the president¡¯s office.

    Mavis put one end of the rope on her shoulder, dragged the box and walked into the elevator, and the eyes of passers-by could not help but be on her.

    Ignoring the gazes of these people, soon, Mavis dragged a lot of documents to the door of the president¡¯s office.

    Knock Knock ¡ª

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Anthony spoke coldly, and when he looked up, he saw Mavis dragging a mountain of documents in.

    He was puzzled, ¡°What?¡±

    Mavis wiped the sweat from her forehead and exined, ¡°Mr. Cahan, I think you are in a hurry to get these documents. If I move them bit by bit, it will waste time and dy other people¡¯s work, so I will make this myself.¡±

    She was quite smart.

    Anthony looked at her with a half-smile, and his slender fingers were touching the tip of the pen back and forth. The Cartier ring on his finger collided with the metal cap of the pen, making crisp sounds from time to time.

    ¡°Well, since you can send them here so quickly, you can also sort these documents into categories as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Ah? This¡­¡±

    When taking the documents just now, Mavis had a general understanding of them, and the categories were extremely mixed¡­

    It will take a long time to sort them outpletely.

    ¡°I believe you will not let me down. Don¡¯t call me for nothing.¡±

    Then, Anthony began to tap on the keyboard, as if ignoring the existence of Mavis.

    No¡­

    Mavis couldn¡¯t talk to him at all, and she didn¡¯t dare to disturb him when he was working hard.

    Looking at the pile of documents, she had no choice but to ept it.

    She gently moved these documents to a ck leather sofa near the door, copied the contents of the documents, and began to roughly ssify them.

    Anthony never tired of watching her busy in front of him.

    Seeing her appearance of not admitting defeat, he actually felt a little happy.

    He didn¡¯t know when it started, but Anthony was willing to keep his eyes on her, being affected by her every move.

    He had not realized it yet.

    After finishing his own work, Anthony raised his eyes and said, ¡°It takes a long time for this kind of work. Isn¡¯t it stupid?¡±

    Facing Anthony¡¯s disgust, Mavis wanted to cry but had no tears.

    As the president, with his many years of experience, he can naturally process documents to the extreme quickly, but she, a young assistant who had just taken office, was not used to these tasks at all.

    They were fundamentally different!

    However, she still didn¡¯t dare to say what she thought, so she could only respond obediently, ¡°I¡¯ll finish it right away. Wait a minute.¡±

    Mavis handled the documents more seriously, sweating without realizing it.

    identally, the document in her hand fell off, and she hurriedly covered her chest and bent down to pick it up, with her delicate corbone looming.

    Anthony nced at it and suddenly coughed twice in embarrassment, avoiding her.

 Chapter 844 Slowly heating up

    At this time, Mavis was so absorbed in her work that she didn¡¯t notice the change in his expression.

    After an hour, Mavis finally sorted all the files, and she was already sweating a little.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, I¡¯ve got it all sorted.¡±

    Looking at the neat stacks of documents on the ground, Anthony smiled secretly, covered his mouth with his hand, and said, ¡°You can leave.¡±

    Ha?

    Ok?!

    He just let her leave?

    Didn¡¯t he even nce at it?

    Mavis¡¯ eyes were full of shock, and there was also a hint of helplessness, so there was no rush to sort this out?

    Taking a peek at him who was suppressing a smile, she suddenly realized that she had been fooled!Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    He did it on purpose! He just wanted to see her work hard!

    Even though she was aware of this, Mavis didn¡¯t dare to resist. She was just an assistant with no power, so she could only walk out of the office with her head down.

    During this afternoon, she didn¡¯t stop to rest for almost a moment. As soon as she got back to her table, she just slumped there.

    Day by day, Mavis was familiar with handling everything in the president¡¯s office.

    epting his teasing from time to time, Mavis felt that her life was slowly bing hopeful.

    After spending more time with him, she no longer felt afraid of him, and dared to resist at certain moments.

    She suddenly liked her current job very much, and also liked getting along with him like this.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, I made you a cup of cappino. Try it to see if it suits your taste.¡±

    Putting the coffee on his table, Mavis hurried out with a triumphant smirk on her face.

    ¡°Mavis!¡±

    The moment the office door closed, Anthony¡¯s furious voice came from inside.

    How dared this woman put salt in the cappino! What a guts!

    Mavis stuck out her tongue. He yed tricks on her so she should do it once in a while, right?

    Although Anthony was angry, he vaguely felt that this kind of life was fun and real.

    At least, when Mavis saw him, she will no longer be like a mouse seeing a cat.

    *

    Gradually, they didn¡¯t know when the way of getting along between the two changed.

    Mavis no longer felt that she was just an emotionless working machine, but also felt that she was a person of flesh and blood.

    And, she could feel that Anthony¡¯s attitude towards her changed.

    Mavis also started to get bolder.

    The sky gradually dimmed.

    Anthony finished his work and stopped in front of Mavis.

    ¡°Go home.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ you go first. I still have work to do. I¡¯ll take the subway backter. It won¡¯t be toote.¡±

    Anthony frowned slightly, feeling obviously upset.

    Mavis caught a glimpse of his expression, packed her things wisely, and followed him to leave.

    ¡°I¡¯m done. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Anthony nodded in satisfaction, and strode out of thepany.

    Mavis followed closely behind him, clutching the bag tightly in her hand, and wishing that people would take her as air.

    But Anthony parked the Lambo Huracan at the entrance of thepany this time, not an underground parking lot at all, so she could only bite the bullet and get in the car.

    She was afraid there will be another outrageous rumoring out tomorrow.

    Watching them leave together, everyone in thepany was shocked.

    ¡°Look, isn¡¯t Mavis? Could it be that she is living with Mr. Cahan? My God! I¡¯m so envious!¡±

    ¡°How is this possible? Does she deserve it? From my point of view, she hooked up with Mr. Cahan, and she has to step down in a few days.¡±

    ¡°Hey, who knows. Let¡¯s take things as theye. Mavis has been taking in Mr. Cahan¡¯s car every day recently. I¡¯m used to it. It¡¯s more important to do my job well.¡±

    Few days ago, the matter of Mavis and Anthony caused a wave of discussion.

    But after all, it was about Anthony. Now that Mavis was working on the top floor, next to Anthony, these people didn¡¯t dare to be too tant.

    Who dared to offend the most powerful one?

    Furthermore, Anthony had newly promulgated apany rule. If anyone dared to make up gossip unreasonably, she or he would go directly to the HR department to collect the sry and get out.

    People in thepany knew how he handled N, so no one dared to be a second N.

    Cahan Residence.

    Dinner time.

    Reba announced a new decision, ¡°I n to go abroad for a while for further study. I can¡¯t hold back my brothers.¡±

    As soon as she said so, Timothy discouraged her, ¡°Are you going abroad for further study or for fun? Reba, do you think we are easy to be deceived?¡±

    ¡°Hey Timothy! If you do this again, I¡¯ll sue you for bullying me. I am supposed to study.¡±

    As the youngest in the family, Rebapletely knew how to deal with Timothy.

    After he heard that she wanted toin, Timothy immediately surrendered, ¡°Well, you can do whatever you want. I can¡¯t control it.¡±

    ¡°Control? You¡¯d better find me a sister-inw as soon as possible.¡±

    The two bickered on a daily basis at the table.

    Mavis smiled, feeling that life should be like this.

    Day by day, the two of them often went in and out of thepany together, and the people in thepany gradually got used to the two of them going to and from get off work together.

    If they were suddenly not together one day, it will cause gossip.

    Mavis finally didn¡¯t have to go to work by being stared at in a strange way.

    Now, instead, she had be a celebrity in thepany.

    After this day¡¯s lunch break was over, Mavis was about to make a cup of coffee to perk herself up, when she saw a person walking towards her from a distance.

    Well, this should be for her to do business again.

    Before Mavis could leave with the coffee, the man stopped her way with a smile and said, ¡°Miss Parker, I wonder if you have time now?¡±

    Mavis looked him up and down and asked, ¡°Is there something wrong? I¡¯m going to find Mr. Cahan.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I¡¯ll just say it straight. Now that you are working next to Mr. Cahan, can you please say something nice in front of him? As long as you agree, and as long as I can do the rest, just ask me.¡±

    Uh.

    She really guessed it right.

    Mavis knew that what Anthony hated the most was this kind of person who did things behind the scenes, so she declined,

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Although I work next to Mr. Cahan, I can¡¯t influence his decision. I can only do what I do. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    After speaking, Mavis left with the cup of coffee.

    If she made such a start today, there was no telling who else woulde to her door tomorrow.

    And once Anthony found out about this matter, the rtionship between the two of them might change.

    She would not do such thankless things, let alone take risks.

    She liked these days very much. As an assistant, she can walk side by side with him openly in front of everyone. She no longer had to hide, and no longer had to worry about someone criticizing her rtionship with Anthony.

    When it was time to get off work, Mavis was waiting at the door early for him to finish his work. She was used to sitting in Anthony¡¯s co-pilot and going home with him.

    The door of the office opened, and Mavis immediately looked at him with a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Cahan, it¡¯s time to leave work.¡±

    She had a mischievous expression on her face, and the irritability caused by work was instantly reduced.

    Anthony had a rare smile on his face and nodded, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home.¡±

 Chapter 845 Mr. Callahan is so strange

    The car drove out of the Cahan Group, and Mavis couldn¡¯t help humming in a good mood, but she didn¡¯t dare to make it too loud for fear of being ridiculed by him.

    She nced at him from time to time, looking at his stern face.

    Aware of the eyes of the woman beside him, Anthony deliberately looked back to meet her eyes, and teased, ¡°Are you dazzled by your husband¡¯s handsomeness?¡±

    Hearing his joke, Mavis¡¯ cheeks immediately turned red. She snorted softly, and muttered in a low voice, ¡°You¡­ you say you¡¯re handsome yourself?¡±

    Anthony disagreed, ¡°It¡¯s called being confident enough in myself.¡±

    Mavis turned her head and stopped talking.

    At night, after taking a shower, Mavis sat by the window to for some fresh air.

    She closed her eyes enjoying it. The breeze was blowing, and she felt veryfortable.

    When Anthony came out of the bathroom, he saw her leisurely swinging her calves by the window, looking veryfortable.

    However, the wind at night was still rtively cool, and she might catch a cold if she didn¡¯t care about it like this.

    Anthony came over with a small nket, threw it on her body, and said very rudely, ¡°If you catch a cold, your sry will be deducted.¡±

    Mavis sneezed, turned to stare at him angrily, waved her small fist, and protested in a low voice, ¡°Even if you are the boss, you can¡¯t deprive employees like this.¡±

    The two exchanged a few more words before returning to bed to rest.

    The next morning, in the president¡¯s office.

    Anthony was sitting on the chair for work early in the morning. He was wearing a ck suit today, but the tie around his neck was changed to a fresh color.

    Looking at the document in front of him, his mind was elsewhere.

    He casually picked up the aromatherapy ced on the table, which Mavis brought over that day, saying that his office looked too monotonous.

    Suddenly there was a knock on the door.

    In an instant, Anthony quickly put it down, and resumed the rigor of the past.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    A man in a dark blue suit walked in, and Zack handed the document in front of Anthony.

    Zack used to wear a ck suit, but today he changed the color.

    Anthony nced at him suspiciously, and asked coldly, ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡±

    Zack scratched his head in embarrassment, and said, ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m going out for dinner after work today.¡±

    After saying this, Zack hurriedly backed to the point, ¡°Mr. Cahan, do you still remember thepany you wanted to acquirest time? I have already obtained the best n for thepany. Please look over it. If there is no problem, I will make arrangements.¡±

    Regarding Zack¡¯s ability, Anthony was still very trustworthy. He briefly read it a few times and found that there was no problem. He picked up a special metal pen and signed his name on it.

    ¡°Okay, you can call me anytime if there¡¯s something to do.¡±

    Zack was about to leave as usual.

    ¡°Wait. I have something to ask you.¡±

    Seeing Anthony calling him, Zack paused and turned around unexpectedly. Countless questions about thepany had shed through his mind.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, I don¡¯t seem to have noticed any emergencies in thepany these two days.¡±

    ¡°Ahem, I want to ask you, how am I¡­ today?¡±

    ? ? ?

    Zack froze. What did this mean? Was it a test?

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, of course you are a good-looking talent, handsome and wealthy, the top ruler of a wealthy family, and one of the best men in the country!¡±

    Anthony nodded thoughtfully, looked at today¡¯s outfit, and asked again, ¡°Then, how do you feel my outfit today?¡±

    What was the problem?

    Zack was very puzzled, but still replied, ¡°Mr. Cahan, you changed your tie today. You are more handsome than usual!¡±

    Zack thought to himself. Fortunately he noticed it. Otherwise Mr. Cahan would definitely deduct his sry.

    ¡°Then the smell on my body, isn¡¯t it strange?¡±

    ? ? ?

    Zack was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that Anthony, who didn¡¯t pay attention to grooming before, would start to pay attention to his appearance.

    He fawned on him again, ¡°Mr. Cahan, your outfit is absolutely sassy. If Madam sees it, she will definitely love you so much!¡±

    Hearing this, the corners of Anthony¡¯s mouth curled up.

    Zack was stunned again. He didn¡¯t expect that he would see him smiling one day!

    If this was normal, he would definitely be beaten up by the things Anthony threw over him, and even if he didn¡¯t, he would have to be punished.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    For a long time after he finished speaking, Anthony didn¡¯t show anything else. Something was wrong. It was too wrong.

    In order to keep his sry safe, Zack hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Cahan, I will go down to work first. You call me again if you have something to do.¡±

    Afterwards, Zack quickly slipped away with the signed document.

    Anthony came out of the office, and before he reached Mavis¡¯ table, he overheard other assistant calling his girlfriend.

    ¡°Honey, wait for me at night. I leave work early today. How about we go to the movies? Go eat your favorite two-vor hot pot?¡±

    The voice on the other end of the phone was not small, and said sharply, ¡°Do you still remember that we have a date? I warn you, if you let me wait for you to miss the movie time, you will die. You¡¯ll live in the corridor tonight. Do you hear me?¡±

    Under the pressure from his girlfriend, the assistant hurriedly responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will definitely arrive before the movie starts. How could I forget our date? Be good! Okay, I should be busy. See you tonight, kiss~¡±

    Date?

    Anthony stood there thoughtfully. Since he got married, it seemed that he and Mavis had never had a formal date.

    Maybe¡­ he can give her another date.

    Listening to the sweet interaction between the assistant and his girlfriend, Anthony didn¡¯t find it annoying for the first time. On the contrary, he wanted to learn from him.

    After all, his way of thinking was not very mature in dealing with the rtionship with Mavis, and he was well aware of this.

    After the assistant hung up the phone, Anthony walked over generously.

    When the assistant turned around and saw that it was Anthony by his side, he felt extremely flustered, and hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Cahan, you¡­ why are you here? Do you have a job to arrange for me?¡±

    ¡°Do you have a date tonight?¡±

    Hearing Anthony¡¯s words, the assistant became even more nervous and nodded, ¡°Mr. Cahan, I do have a date tonight. Do you still have work to arrange?¡±

    ¡°Please, please, please don¡¯t arrange work for me again, please.¡± the assistant said to himself.

    ncing at the nervousness and uneasiness in the assistant¡¯s eyes, Anthony slowed down his tone, ¡°I just want to ask you, what do you usually do on a date?¡±

    Anthony coughed twice to hide the embarrassment on his face.

    ?

    The assistant was stunned for a second, only then did he realize that it turned out that Anthony learned from him.

    ¡°You are asking the right person. Of course, it is to watch a movie, have a candlelight dinner, and do things that both of you like together. In addition, girls like flowers. You¡¯d better prepare a bouquet of flowers before the date.¡±

 Chapter 846 The first official date after marriage

    This was the result of his girlfriend¡¯s constant training. Back then, he didn¡¯t know how to please girls at all.

    ¡°This is OK?¡±

    Just buy flowers and have a meal? So simple?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Anthony couldn¡¯t believe it.

    It was said on the Inte that chasing girls and dating girls was a very troublesome thing. Why was it such a simple thing for him?

    The assistant nodded, looking like he was a much experienced person, ¡°By the way, Mr. Cahan, when dating, the man must take the initiative, for example¡­ kiss her actively, so that she can feel your love, and this can be considered a serious date.¡±

    ¡°Well, I see. You can get off work.¡±

    As soon as he heard that he could get off work, the assistant immediately smiled and left gratefully.

    Walking to the area where Mavis worked, Anthony could see from a distance that she was engrossed in sorting out the documents.

    After thinking for a while, Anthony decided not to bother her.

    Staying there for minutes, he turned and left.

    It was going to be the first date after marriage, so it should be more formal and not too sloppy.

    *

    A few dayster, Mavis was a little surprised.

    Anthony did not to tease her these two days. Could it be that he knew that it was not easy for her, so he stopped torturing her?

    In order to find it out, she made a cup of coffee and went to the door, knocked on the door of his office, and asked, ¡°Mr. Cahan, I made coffee for you. Can Ie in?¡±

    He didn¡¯t refuse. Mavis pushed the door and walked in.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, here¡¯s the coffee for you.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s eyes did not move. He just said indifferently, ¡°Go out.¡±

    Something was wrong. It was really wrong.

    Something was wrong with Anthony since that afternoon, and Mavis looked suspiciously at him whose eyes were fixed on theputer screen.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, you¡­¡±

    Hearing the question, Anthony couldn¡¯t help but feel a little baffled. He looked her up and down and asked, ¡°Do you still have something to do? Have you finished all the work I have arranged?¡±

    He was as cold as before again.

    Maybe it was because his business talks were not going well these days? Mavis didn¡¯t dare to stay anything in the office any longer, so she hurried out.

    To avoid being scolded, it was better for her not to go to the president¡¯s office.

    Seeing her leave, Anthony shifted his gaze to where she left just now, and smiled slightly.

    Knowing that she would note to the office again this afternoon, Anthony quietly took his exclusive elevator and left thepany.

    He returned to Cahan Residence, opened his closet, looked at the ck suit and frowned slightly.

    These were all the same style of clothes. It made no difference whether they were dressed up or not.

    While he was worrying about his clothes, he heard a loud voiceing from outside the vi.

    ¡°I¡¯m back!¡±

    Reba saw Anthony¡¯s car parked at the door, and hurried upstairs. Seeing that Anthony felt awkward in front of the closet, she immediately patted him on the shoulder.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Anthony? What is it that makes you sad? Let me see if I can help you.¡±

    Anthony admitted directly, ¡°Going on a date with my wife.¡±

    ¡°Dating?!¡±

    Hearing this, Reba opened her eyes wide, and the eyes were shining brightly. She finally waited for this day, and immediately said excitedly, ¡°Eventually! It¡¯s really rare to see. I have to give you a good idea.¡±

    ¡°If I remember correctly, this is your first date with Mavis, right? Since it¡¯s the first time, you must prepare well. How about going to a romantic candlelight dinner in a French restaurant?¡±

    Reba looked happier than she was on the date, and made suggestions, ¡°Or else, flowers! I remember Mavis also likes chocte. If you can give her some choctes, Mavis must be very happy.¡±

    ¡°And then there is¡­¡±

    ncing at the closet in front of her, Reba immediately pulled him out and dragged him into Timothy¡¯s bedroom.

    ¡°If you wear your clothes to a date, maybe Mavis thinks that you are going to a meeting with her. Since it is a date, you¡¯d better not dress too formally. Usually you are too formal. Let¡¯s rx today and let Mavis sees a different you.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    Anthony nodded, letting Reba gesture in front of him with some clothes.

    Timothy¡¯s clothes were almost all custom-made and out of print, and he was generally reluctant to wear them.

    Reba knew Timothy¡¯s character very well, and finally chose a more casual baseball jacket with a hat.

    ¡°Anthony, go and try it out. I guess Mavis will like it very much. Imagine a young girl in a white dress having dinner with someone you like in a romantic restaurant. It¡¯s so wonderful!¡±

    He didn¡¯t know who was going on a date. Reba was already so happy that she didn¡¯t know why.

    Being urged by Reba, Anthony changed into the clothes she had chosen. During this period, Reba ordered arge bouquet of white roses, waiting to be used by Anthony.

    When Anthony came out of the vi, the big bouquet of white roses was just delivered.

    ¡°Anthony, the white rose represents the flower of courtship. It is also a symbol of purity and beauty. Let¡¯s see if you want to¡­¡±

    Before Reba could finish speaking, Anthony directly refused, ¡°I will buy these myself. Don¡¯t worry about it. Remember not to disclose this to her.¡±

    Reba showed an expression that she understood, waved her hand and said, ¡°Everything is going well bro. Don¡¯t make Mavis angry again!¡±

    After Anthony left Cahan Residence, Reba immediately forgot about his warning and called Lyra excitedly.

    ¡°Lyra, great news! Great news! Anthony offers to date Mavis!¡±

    Although they seemed to be very affectionate in Cahan Residence, Reba always felt that there was something awkward about it.

    Lyra just finished signing documents, ying with the pen in her hand, and teasing, ¡°Reba, when will you have a boyfriend? You should stop being someone else¡¯s love master every day, right?¡±

    As soon as she mentioned herself, Reba immediately started to change the subject, ¡°How are the two kids, Spencer and Momo? Have you gained weight? I¡¯ve been so busy that I don¡¯t have time to y with them.¡±

    Knowing that she didn¡¯t want to talk about this any more, Lyra didn¡¯t ask any more questions, so she chatted with her about other things casually.

    At this time, Mavis still didn¡¯t know anything about it, and didn¡¯t know what happened at all.

    Buzz buzz ¨C

    The phone vibrated crazily. Mavis saw that Anthony¡¯s number was disyed on it, and quickly picked it up, ¡°Mr. Cahan, what can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner tonight, you and me.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone was very t, but what he said almost made Mavis lose her grip on the phone.

    They were having a dinner together?

    Alone?

    He took the initiative to make an appointment!

 Chapter 847 Before the date, he suddenly disappeared

    ¡°Anthony¡­ Mr. Cahan, do I have to dress up? When will we¡­ have dinner together?¡±

    Mavis¡¯ speech had be incoherent at this moment. She was just too excited.

    Feeling her excitement, Anthony¡¯s voice softened a lot, ¡°You can dress up first. There¡¯s no rush. Just let me know when you¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°In the future, when there are no outsiders, you can call me Anthony.¡±

    His gentle tonepletely disturbed Mavis¡¯ mood. She hurriedly forced herself to calm down, and agreed, ¡°Okay Anthony, then¡­ I¡¯ll get off work now, shall I?¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Mavis started to circle the office area with her mobile phone in her arms, and said to herself, ¡°If it¡¯s just the two of us, is this a date? He said I can call him Anthony!¡±

    Mavis¡¯ face turned red, and she was overwhelmed with joy, like a young girl who just fell in love. And her heart was beating wildly.

    This was their first date alone since they got married, so naturally she had to prepare to dress up.

    But when she was excited, she quickly realized that she couldn¡¯t go back to Cahan Residence now.

    She didn¡¯t want to make this matter known to everyone, and she will make a decision based on how their date was going tonight.

    After clocking out of work, Mavis quickly ran out of thepany and went to the nearest shopping mall to choose a skirt.

    Every day in front of Anthony, she always looked in, and today she must change her style to surprise him.

    After some dressing up, Mavis was finally ready to meet him, and she can¡¯t wait to meet her longing Prince Charming.

    When she came to the address he sent, she was taken to a private room by a waiter as soon as she entered the door, ¡°Miss Parker, Mr. Cahan has reserved a seat. Please wait here.¡±

    When she came to the private room, arge bouquet of white roses was ced on the dining table. The lighting was dim and it was very atmospheric.

    Mavis felt unspeakably nervous.

    With a nervous mood, Mavis could only look at her phone ufortably. Even though she watched the entertainment news on the Inte, she couldn¡¯t relieve her tension at all.

    The waiting time was always long, and Mavis looked at the door from time to time, always looking forward to his arrival.

    But time passed by every minute and every second, and there was still no sign of him.

    Mavis looked at the time. Her palms couldn¡¯t help sweating. Four hours had passed since she came here, and the sky outside was gradually getting dark.

    Could it be that he can¡¯te because of something?

    Wiping on his name on the phone screen, Mavis sent him a message anyway.

    [Anthony, will youe tonight?]

    The message was sent and Mavis stared at the phone for fear of missing the message he sent.

    But to her disappointment, there was no reply.

    Another hour passed, and Anthony still didn¡¯t send any message to her. Mavis was very worried.

    In the past, even if he was impatient, he would not keep putting her message on hold.

    Since he took the initiative to ask her out today, he must really want to have a date with her.

    After much hesitation, she still dialed his number, but a mechanical female voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Sorry, the number you dialed has been turned off. Please try againter.¡±

    She didn¡¯t give up, and called more than a dozen times in a row, but the phone was turned off.

    Now Mavis panickedpletely.

    What the hell happened? Was something wrong?

    With trembling hands, she called Zack. Like Anthony, his phone was also turned off.

    What happened?

    A premonition rose in her heart.

    Mavis shook her head. No, nothing will happen.

    Maybe he had something to do and it was toote to reply to her message. When waiting, there will always be news.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    She rubbed her hands uneasily, and paced around the private room. Her eyes fixed on the mobile phone on the table.

    As soon as Anthony sent a message, she would see it immediately.

    The longer time passed, the more uneasy Mavis felt.

    She can no longer sit still.

    Calling Reba, Mavis asked, ¡°Reba, has Anthony backed home?¡±

    Reba was leisurely putting on the mask at home, and responded inartictely, ¡°Anthony didn¡¯te back. Didn¡¯t he go on a date with you? Why? You haven¡¯t met yet?¡±

    Not at home?

    Mavis frowned, ¡°I can¡¯t contact him anymore. He sent me a message at noon, and I haven¡¯t been able to contact him until now.¡±

    ¡°What?! He left home a long time ago. I chose the clothes for him¡­¡±

    Reba immediately realized that something was wrong, and hurriedly tore off the mask on her face.

    ¡°Mavis, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll call and ask. If you need anything, call me right away.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Mavis felt more and more anxious and restless, but now she could do nothing but wait.

    Another half an hour passed, Reba¡¯s phone was also turned off as if they had disappeared.

    During this period, Mavis tried to make several calls to Anthony, but she still couldn¡¯t get through.

    There was nothing she could do.

    The only person she can contact in Suham was Lyra, except for those in Cahan Residence.

    Regardless of whether it would disturb Lyra, she dialed the phone with a very anxious tone, ¡°Lyra, I¡¯m sorry to call you at this time. Has Anthony contacted you? I can¡¯t find him.¡±

    If Anthony knew she contacted Lyra, he would be angry.

    But she really can¡¯t help it.

    At this time, Lyra had just finished negotiating cooperation with a foreign partner, and she was so exhausted that she half leaned on a massage chair, rubbing the sore eyebrows.

    Hearing Mavis¡¯ urgent tone, she immediately braced herself up tofort her, ¡°Mavis, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you find out, and I¡¯ll contact you if I have any news.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thanks so much.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Lyra immediately contacted Malcolm. He was the head of the NIB, so it was easy for him to find someone.

    The phone connected in seconds.

    A maic voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Honey, do you miss me?¡±

    ¡°Be serious.¡±

    ¡°Why do I need to be serious? I¡¯ll pick you up at thepanyter. Working toote is bad for your health.¡±

    Lyra showed a helpless expression, but at the moment it was Mavis¡¯ request. She said in a serious tone, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m calling you urgently.¡±

    Seeing Lyra¡¯s voice became serious, Malcolm stopped joking, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lyra took a deep breath and said, ¡°Can you ask someone to investigate Anthony¡¯s recent whereabouts? It¡¯s urgent, the sooner the better.¡±

    Malcolm was speechless and thought he heard it wrong, asking, ¡°Who do you want to investigate?¡±

    Lyra replied positively, ¡± Anthony.¡±

    As soon as she said so, there was a long silence on the other end of the phone.

    Even through the speaker, Lyra seemed to be able to feel he was jealous and hurriedly added, ¡°Mavis is in a hurry. She can¡¯t find Anthony. Please help me. Hurry up.¡±

 Chapter 848 Lost contact for several hours, he finally answered the phone

    Malcolm¡¯s tone of relief was almost inaudible, ¡°So that¡¯s the case. Don¡¯t hang up first. I¡¯ll ask Brad to check it for you.¡±

    *

    Brad was dozing off when the phone on the desk rang suddenly, so scared that he woke up from his sleep immediately, and hurried to answer the phone.

    ¡°What is your order?¡±

    ¡°Check out thetest news about Anthony, as soon as possible.¡±

    Anthony?

    Brad fell asleep and didn¡¯t react for a moment.

    Seeing that there was no immediate response, Malcolm¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold, ¡°Do you want me to repeat it a second time?¡± The coldness came from the other end of the phone, and Brad couldn¡¯t help shivering, and immediately responded, ¡°I¡¯ll go check it out.¡±

    Brad tapped on the keyboard, ¡°After investigation, it was found that Anthony left the country on a private jet at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, but the specific country he went to could not be found.¡±

    After getting the news, Malcolm hung up the phone and called Lyra back.

    ¡°My wife, you have heard that Anthony is not in the country now.¡±

    Hearing a hint of rxation andcency in his tone, Lyra shook her head, ¡°I see, hang up first.¡±

    Lyra called Mavis and asked, ¡°Mavis, where are you? I¡¯ll go see you.¡±

    Mavis sent her location to her.

    Soon, Lyra arrived. Seeing her deste appearance in the private room, she felt a little sorry.

    Lyra can empathize with her current feelings, which was a sense of helplessness in not being able to find the one she loved.

    Not everyone had the courage toe to a strange country or a strange city for one person.

    ¡°Are you OK?¡±

    Mavis shook her head, with a downcast face the whole time, as if she had lost the most precious thing.

    ¡°Lyra, I¡¯m so panicked. I don¡¯t know what to do. I don¡¯t know where he went. I don¡¯t know what happened to him, let alone whether he is safe now¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think someone kidnapped him? Would that group of people want to rob money?¡±

    Lyra patted Mavis, who was restless, firmly, ¡°I have asked Malcolm to help me find out about Anthony¡¯s movements these days.¡±

    ¡°Then where did he go today?¡±

    Mavis grabbed Lyra¡¯s hand excitedly, shaking it eagerly, and wanting to find an answer.

    ¡°Anthony left the country on a private jet at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, but¡­ it is unknown which country he went to.¡±

    Hearing this, Mavis sat down disappointed.

    Left at three o¡¯clock?

    At that time, he should still be able to contact her. Why didn¡¯t he tell her?

    Lyraforted, ¡°I think he went out because he had something to do. It will be fine. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s sote and you should hurry back. It¡¯s not safe for a girl to be outside.¡±

    At this moment, the phone rang suddenly, and Mavis immediately picked up the phone. Thinking it was Anthony, she unexpectedly it was a call from a partner in business.

    Lyra kept quiet, and Mavis answered the phone, ¡°Mr. Campbell, Mr. Cahan is not in the country today. If you want to meet him, can you please wait a few days?¡±

    The tone on the other end of the phone was a bit disappointed, ¡°Is it such an unfortunate coincidence? I just wanted to make an appointment with him for future ns. If that¡¯s the case, you must contact me when Mr. Cahanes back.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you Mr. Campbell for your understanding.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Mavis¡¯ expression became uneasy again.

    Lyra said worriedly, ¡°Do you want me to take you back?¡±

    Mavis shook her head, ¡°No need, Lyra. I¡¯m already very grateful for asking you to check Anthony for me. I didn¡¯t expect you toe all the way here. I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ll go back right away.¡±

    She was not a person who liked to trouble others, not to mention that Lyra was still such an important existence in Anthony¡¯s heart. So, she dared not trouble Lyra anymore.

    Hearing this, Lyra didn¡¯t say anything anymore, and after a few words offort, she left the restaurant.

    Looking at the empty seat opposite, Mavis felt very depressed.

    It was not just because he was a no-show, but she found that she was still not that important in Anthony¡¯s heart.

    During this time of being together with him, Anthony took the initiative to ask for a date. In the future¡­ the rtionship between them will make progress.

    Sitting alone in the restaurant, Mavis¡¯ back looked a little lonely.

    The waiter didn¡¯t see Mavising out for a long time, so he knocked on the door and went in.

    ¡°Miss Parker, would you like something to order? Or how can I help you?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll just wait here for him. You can keep busy. Don¡¯t worry about me. Thanks.¡±

    Seeing that Mavis was in a bad mood, the waiter didn¡¯t dare to disturb her anymore, and retreated from the private room.

    The music in the private room was very soft, but it couldn¡¯t calm Mavis¡¯ restless mood at all.

    She still sent Anthony a message after a while, but there was no reply.

    She was confused, so she called Reba again, but the news she got from Reba also couldn¡¯t be contacted.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    How could this be?

    After hanging up the phone, Mavis sat on the seat alone with a lonely expression. She was obviously waiting for an appointment, but why did Anthony leave without saying a word?

    What exactly did he mean?

    Her mind was like tumbling waves, and she couldn¡¯t stop the random thoughts for a moment.

    At eleven o¡¯clock in the evening, the restaurant was about to close, and the waiter inevitably came to urge, ¡°Miss Parker, our restaurant is about to close, you¡­¡±

    A clock on the wall swung an ancient pendulum to strike the time at this moment.

    Tick tock tick tock¡­

    Mavis became more anxious, and mustered up the courage to make ast call to Anthony.

    Unexpectedly, it worked this time!

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    Hearing his slightly hoarse voice, Mavis was about to cry, and hurriedly asked, ¡°Where did you go? Did you encounter danger?¡±

    Did he know how worried she was about him? She thought something happened.

    Mavis choked up and didn¡¯t say it.

    She really wanted to beforted by Anthony at this moment. Even if he said he was fine, it would be a greatfort to her.

    Anthony was silent for a moment, and exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here in Mofleunia for something urgent.¡±

    Mofleunia?

    Wasn¡¯t that ce a mess? Why would he go to that country?

    Mavis asked worriedly, ¡°Where did you go by yourself? Did you take anyone with you?¡±

    When the waiter at the side heard that it was Anthony, he immediately left in silence, leaving space for Mavis.

    ¡°Bring Zack here. There are my people here. Everything will be fine.¡±

    His voice was faint, as if he hadpletely forgotten about this afternoon¡¯s appointment.

    He didn¡¯t say it, and Mavis didn¡¯t dare to take the initiative to mention it.

    The conversation between the two suddenly fell silent, and Mavis¡¯ hand holding the phone slowly became hot, and sweat was already dripping out.

    They were deadlocked for several minutes before Anthony suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Sorry, missed your date.¡±

 Chapter 849 Why is it always her who is unlucky

    Hearing this, Mavis could not hold on any longer.

    She bit her lower lip tightly, suppressed her sobs and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Is it safe on your side? Is it dangerous?¡±

    When she was in Gibsomin Harbor before, she heard that Mofleunia was very chaotic. There were constant wars all the year round, and gangsters often shot and killed people on the street.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if just dangerous. The newpany opened here has encountered some troubles. I need toe forward to solve them. If everything goes well, I can go back in two days.¡±

    If it didn¡¯t go well, he didn¡¯t know how long it will take.

    Anthony didn¡¯t say exactly what the troubles were.

    A local viin captured the people of hispany and demanded a huge amount of money from him. If they didn¡¯t see Anthony¡¯s people for a day, those people will kill a hostage in their hands.

    The local viin was a well-known gangster boss in Mofleunia. Whatever he said, it had never been fake.

    The employees in thepany were innocent, and Anthony cannot disregard their safety.

    Mavis remembered that she had heard from other assistants that the Cahan Group had opened a newpany in Mofleunia to mine ore locally and prepare for jewelry business.

    It must be very difficult for him toe forward to solve the problem.

    Anthony: ¡°Go home early. When I¡¯m not in thepany recently, you don¡¯t have to go to work.¡±

    ¡°Next time I¡¯ll make up for the two of us.¡±

    Mavis held up the phone, listening to Anthony¡¯s answer, and feeling a little stunned.

    It was the first time he exined what he had done and acknowledged their date.

    ¡°The main thing is that you are fine, and I will wait for you toe back.¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t contact me recently. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Can¡­¡±

    Before Mavis could finish speaking, Anthony hung up the phone on the other end.

    That was how the first date went down the drain.

    At this time, the door of the private room was knocked, and the waiter asked again tentatively, ¡°Miss Parker, how long do you need? We will close immediately¡­¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t answer, just picked up her bag and walked out of the restaurant.

    After she walked out of the restaurant, the lights in the restaurant were turned off immediately, and she sat alone on the bench at the door of the restaurant.

    Recalling the joy of knowing that he was going on a date with her today, and the loneliness now, she was in a trance.

    The sky at night was foggy. The moon was hidden in the clouds, and there were few pedestrians on the whole street. Only Mavis was sitting there.

    Rumble¨C

    A thunderstorm sounded. She looked up at the sky, and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s going to rain.¡±

    When she was in the mountains before, such thunder was often heard, and every time she would be scared to hide in the room and dare note out.

    Now she dared to face such thunder.

    The heavy rain came quickly, and the torrential rain drenched Mavis¡¯ clothes, and quickly drenched herpletely.

    The screams of pedestrians in the distance came to her ears. Mavis looked up and looked at the people running fast. There was a puff of smoke on the road, and Mavis¡¯ eyes were blurred.

    Mavis held her face up with both hands, and then the rain fell. The heavy rain beat her pale face mercilessly.

    It was time to go home.

    Before Mavis got up, a car on the side of the road drove by suddenly, sshing a big wave, and the mud sshed her skirt instantly.

    The white knitted skirt was sshed withyers of mud.

    Mavis looked at the sttered skirt in surprise, and her mood turned extreme bad at the moment.

    The skirt was dirty, as if it was thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. She couldn¡¯t help but get red eyes and froze for a while.

    The rain was getting heavier and heavier, and there was no intention of stopping at all. Mavis knew that if she stayed here any longer, she will definitely catch a cold.

    She touched herpletely wet cheeks and smiled bitterly. She should be ugly and embarrassed now, right?

    The makeup on her face hadpletely lost its original appearance under the heavy rain. Her face was wet, and she couldn¡¯t tell whether it was her own tears or the falling rain.

    Sitting on the subway, a naughty child pointed at Mavis impolitely and said, ¡°Mom, is this aunt dressed as a ghost? Why is she so scary? Could she be here to kill people?¡±

    The child¡¯s mother was terrified, and quickly held the child¡¯s finger, scolding, ¡°What nonsense? Don¡¯t keep talking about others. This is impolite behavior.¡±

    Having said that, she looked at Mavis with disgust.

    When the subway stopped at the next station, the child¡¯s mother hurriedly took her child away, as if she really regarded Mavis as a ghost.

    Mavis, who was already in a bad mood, listened to their conversation and didn¡¯t feel relieved at all.

    Now she only felt chills all over her body. Through the reflection of the window, she saw that the makeup on her face was gone. No wonder that brat would say that she was a ghost.

    It didn¡¯t matter. She didn¡¯t have the mood to care about it.

    Getting off the subway, Mavis dragged her tired body back to Cahan Residence. When she opened the door and entered the vi, the servants were frightened.

    ¡°Mrs. Cahan, you¡­ how could you be like this?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Mavis walked in with a drenched look. Her skirt was dirty, as if she had fallen into a mud puddle, and her mental state seemed abnormal, as if she had lost her soul.

    Hearing the sound, Reba ran out anxiously to have a look.

    This sight frightened her, and she immediately came over with a clean towel.

    ¡°Mavis, why are you drenched like this? I kept calling you but couldn¡¯t get through. I wanted to ask the driver to pick you up. By the way, I got in touch with Anthony.¡±

    Mavis responded lightly, took the towel from Reba¡¯s hand, and wiped her hair mechanically, without any look in her eyes.

    Seeing no other emotions in Mavis¡¯ eyes, Reba said, ¡°Mavis, actually he¡¯s just going to deal with thepany¡¯s affairs. Don¡¯t worry too much. When hees back, I will scold him severely for you. It¡¯s really too much to leave the country, and it makes us worry¡­¡±

    Facing her reassurance, Mavis just nodded.

    She still had no other expressions, and Reba talked to her in a different way.

    ¡°Mavis, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you? Shall I ask someone to prepare some food for you?¡±

    ¡°Or do you want to take a bath? It¡¯s better to take a hot bath after the rain. It¡¯s better for your health. I¡¯ll ask the servant to prepare it.¡±

    ¡°Mavis ¡­¡±

    Reba was still talking in her ear. Mavis interrupted her and replied feebly, ¡°Reba , I¡¯m so tired. I want to rest.¡±

    After saying that, Mavis bypassed Reba and went straight to her room.

    Seeing Mavis¡¯ state, Reba didn¡¯t want to step forward to say anything, but just sighed silently.

    ¡°Miss Cahan, Madam got caught in the rain tonight. Should I ask the doctor to wait at home?¡±

    Reba nced at the figure that disappeared in front of her eyes, and shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t bother. If she needs, call the doctor then.¡±

    ording to the current situation, Mavis may be really ufortable.

    Anthony was outrageous, making Mavis look forward to it for so long, but in the end he left without saying a word. Anyone would not feel good if this happened to them.

    Fortunately, Mavis was not the kind of person who cared to much. Otherwise, Anthony will start a long way to win his wife¡¯s heart back.

    ¡­

 Chapter 850 Different people

    The sound of sshing water came from the bathroom. Mavis took off her dirty skirt and stepped into the bathtub.

    The warm water washed over her body, washing away all the fatigue and unhappiness of today.

    Leaningzily in the bathtub, she identally saw the bathrobe he had left at home.

    Obviously they can spend tonight happily¡­

    After a while, a thick fog rose in the bathroom, covering the expression on her face.

    After soaking in the bath, Mavis came out in his bathrobe and threw herself on the bed, smlling greedily his pillow.

    It pillow still smelled like Anthony.

    She looked at the ceiling, trying to sleep and forget the unhappy things, but sleepiness seemed to be against her. She was not sleepy at all.

    She was used to having Anthony by her side, used to sleeping with the sound of his breathing, used to his arms, his chest.

    Today, the night was too quiet.

    In the end, when it was dawn, she barely fell asleep.

    After the rm rang in the morning, Mavis sat up from the bed in an instant, dressed quickly and went downstairs, as if someone was urging her to do something.

    ¡°Mavis ¡­¡±

    Before Reba could finish her next word, Mavis had already run out of Cahan Residence.

    It seemed that as long as she was busy, she will not think about those unhappy things.

    Squeezing herself in the crowd in subway and bus, she finally finished clocking in at work before nine o¡¯clock.

    Panting, Mavis came to her table and sat down, suddenly realizing that now that Anthony was away, no one would arrange tasks for her.

    Her position was Anthony¡¯s personal assistant, which was different from other assistants.

    She got up and went to Anthony¡¯s office, watered the nts in the office as usual, and packed the things on his desk.

    There were still unclosed documents on his desk, which can also prove that the departure was sudden, because Anthony had always been a person who loved to organize and store.

    After tidying up everything, Mavis took the elevator down from the top floor, and all thepany employees were surprised to see her listless look.

    Some people started talking.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t shemute with Mr. Cahan all the time? Why did she leave so early today? It seems that she hasn¡¯t seen Mr. Cahan since she got off work yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Who knows, a person as outstanding as Mr. Cahan has many suitors, let alone capable women. It is very difficult for someone like her to win Mr. Cahan¡¯s heart.¡±

    Mavis paused slightly when she heard their discussion, feeling depressed.

    After leaving thepany, she walked down the street in a daze, recalling the conversation of those few people just now.

    Yeah, they were right. If she had powers like Lyra¡¯s, she could help him, and he wouldn¡¯t have to fight alone.

    Anthony will fall in love with her within this time.

    Even if they became strangerster on, she won¡¯t me him, but she just med herck of ability to stand side by side with him.

    After wandering outside for a long time, Mavis found that she had nowhere to go except Cahan Residence.

    When she went back home, she happened to meet Reba for dinner.

    Seeing that Mavis came back so early, Reba hurriedly said enthusiastically, ¡°Mavis, you are back. Are you busy today? Come and eat together. Today I asked the chief to prepare your favorite food¡­¡±

    After hearing what she said, Mavis went upstairs as if she didn¡¯t see Reba.

    Seeing this situation, Reba shook her head helplessly, sighed and murmured, ¡°Oh, Anthony, hurry up ande back, or Mavis will fall in lovesickness.¡±

    After returning to the room, Mavis sat nkly by the desk, which was full of books Anthony was reading.

    Anthony would read books for an hour every night before bed.

    Mavis directly picked up the top book and read it.

    After reading a few pages, she gave up.

    Among Anthony¡¯s books, there were many things she can¡¯t understand, a lot of strange symbols, and even a lot of facies that she can¡¯t figure out.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Not reconciled, she flipped through other books, and the other books were more abstruse.

    Mavis never thought the reality would be so uneptable.

    Even if she knew the difference between herself and him, she never thought that the difference was so great that the distance between them could not be shortened even with efforts.

    ¡°Perhaps¡­ we are really not from the same world¡­¡±

    She hugged the books with a deste expression and remained silent.

    After being at home for three days, Mavis was waiting for Anthony¡¯s news every day, but no news came every day.

    Mavis remembered what he said.  No matter how worried she was, she didn¡¯t dare to disturb him rashly.

    Thump thump¨C

    Someone was knocking on the door, and Reba asked, ¡°Mavis, are you okay? Do you want to go out and rx? I know an interesting ce. May I take you there?¡±

    A worried look appeared on Reba¡¯s face. In the past three days, Mavis locked herself in the room except for eating, and did note out to talk to anyone. She was really afraid that something would happen to Mavis.

    Squeak-

    The door opened from the inside, and Mavis made a fake smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Reba. I¡¯ll go out for a walkter. If you have something to do, go and do it.¡±

    Looking at her like this, how can Reba not be worried?

    ¡°Mavis, let me take you out for fun, just vent your emotions.¡±

    Reba¡¯s eyes were full of worry, and she really regarded her as family.

    Mavis shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s really okay. I¡¯ll go out in a while.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll ask the driver to take you thereter. Let me know when you¡¯lle back. I¡¯ll pick you up in person. Don¡¯t refuse.¡±

    Mavis smiled and nodded. Reba was really the same as Anthony. She was domineering when she was nice to people.

    After Reba left, Mavis opened the curtains of the room, allowing the re of sunlight to shine in, dispelling the darkness in the room.

    She stood under the sun, and the sun seemed to warm her up a little bit.

    After a brief wash, putting on light clothes and a baseball cap, Mavis left Cahan Residence.

    The driver asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, where are we going?¡±

    Where to go?

    Mavis didn¡¯t know either.

    ¡°Wherever.¡±

    The driver was taken aback by what she said. Seeing that she had closed her eyes, he didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions, so he could only drive the luxury car more smoothly.

    Today¡¯s weather was very good. The driver opened the car window slightly, and the breeze came in along the window.

    Mavis only felt that this kind of wind was veryfortable. When she opened her eyes, what she saw was lush green, which gave people a very energetic feeling.

    It was early autumn now, and the wind outside was still a bit chilly.

    When passing by ake, she heard theughter of children by theke. Mavis couldn¡¯t help being attracted by the sound, ¡°Just stop here. You can go back first. Don¡¯t wait for me.¡±

    After getting out of the car, Mavis walked towards theke.

    The driver stopped the car worriedly and watched Mavis¡¯ movements all the time.

    Fortunately, Mavis just sat on the grass and watched the childrenughing and ying in front of her. She liked this scene very much.

    Boom.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    A football hit her leg, and a five or six-year-old boy came over and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Did it you hurt your leg?¡±

 Chapter 851 You should meet the person you want to meet immediately

    Mavis shook her head, got up and handed him the football, ¡°Go and y.¡±

    The little boy bowed to Mavis, ¡°Thank you. I hope you can be happy every day. I¡¯m going to y!¡±

    The little boy ran away. Mavis actually felt a lot better, because he was a very polite little boy.

    After feelingfortable, she naturally opened her arms, feeling the cool wind blowing on her face, and basking in the warm sunshine.

    ¡°Gululu¨C¡±

    At this time, her stomach growled, and Mavis remembered that she hadn¡¯t eaten a bite of food sincest night.

    She took out her mobile phone and checked the nearby restaurants, and a name came into view.

    Voord.

    This was the restaurant where she apanied Anthony to meet clients before, but she didn¡¯t expect toe here by such a coincidence.

    Now that she was here, she would have a meal here before leaving.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Checking the distance, Mavis rode a shared bicycle on the side of the road.

    Entering the restaurant, there wer not many people here. When the boss saw Mavising, he immediately greeted her and asked with a smile, ¡°Miss Parker, did youe by yourself today? Have a meal or wait for someone?¡±

    Because Anthony was the top VIP customer of this restaurant, and he often had femalepanions by his side, the boss recognized Mavis at a nce.

    ¡°It¡¯s just me today. I want to read the menu first.¡±

    Mavis took the menu, chose a seat by the window and sat down, feeling a little dazed.

    Coincidentally, Lyra was also in this restaurant today, meeting with clients.

    When Mavis entered the restaurant, she saw her, apologized to the clients, and walked towards Mavis.

    ¡°Mavis.¡±

    Hearing the voice, Mavis looked up in surprise, ¡°Lyra, why are you here?¡±

    Lyra smiled and said, ¡°I just came here to meet my clients. How are you? Have you contacted him?¡±

    Mavis¡¯plexion was not good, and Lyra was a little worried.

    ¡°He¡­ is in Mofleunia now. Something happened to thepany over there, and I don¡¯t know when he will be back. I haven¡¯t heard from him for¡­ three days.¡±

    Looking at her red eyes, Lyra took out a pack of tissues and handed it to Mavis,forting, ¡°It¡¯s okay. There is also a Lloyd¡¯spany in Mofleunia. I will ask someone about Anthony¡¯s situation. It will be fine.¡±

    ¡°But Lyra, Mofleunia ¡­ is too messy.¡±

    Lyra sat next to her, put her arms around her shoulders, andforted her.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that he doesn¡¯t contact you. Sometimes there is no news. Isn¡¯t it the best news?¡±

    Although Lyra said so, she also understood that feeling of worry.

    If it was Malcolm who was in Mofleunia right now, she¡¯d probably have found him long ago.

    After Mavis¡¯ mood was stabilized, Lyra suddenly suggested, ¡°If you are really worried, go to him.¡±

    Mavis was taken aback, ¡°But¡­ what if he doesn¡¯t want to see me?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t vouch for Anthony¡¯s feelings for her, and she didn¡¯t dare to gamble.

    Lyra poured her a ss of warm water, ¡°Mavis, sometimes you have to take the initiative in the rtionship. Besides, you are his girlfriend and not an outsider. If you make a decision, please contact me. I will provide you with a private jet.¡±

    ¡°Think about it carefully. I¡¯ll talk about business first. Remember, life is short, enjoy yourself in time. Don¡¯t hesitate to meet the people you want to meet.¡±

    After speaking, Lyra left.

    Mavis was a little tempted.

    The distance between Mofleunia and Crana was very long. Even by ne, it took more than ten hours.

    Would he be pleasantly surprised if she suddenly appeared by his side? Would he be happy?

    Thinking of the scene where the two met, Mavis suddenly became nervous.

    With this in mind, Mavis ate a little something and left the restaurant.

    She called Reba and she picked her up in no time.

    With the window rolled down, Reba patted the seat with a smile, ¡°Mavis, get in the car and I¡¯ll take you to a fun ce.¡±

    ¡°My co-pilot has never been taken by anyone, but I am willing to let you be the first person.¡±

    Reba found a topic to make the atmosphere lighter.

    But at the moment, Mavis was really not in such a bad mood.

    Lyra was right. Life is short. She should meet the person she wanted to meet immediately.

    ¡°Reba.¡±

    Mavis interrupted Reba suddenly, and asked seriously, ¡°I want to find him. What do you think?¡±

    Him?

    Reba was stunned for a moment, but quickly realized what she meant. Then she got excited, and nodded frantically, ¡°Are you going to Mofleunia?! You have my support!¡±

    ¡°Do you want to book a ne ticket? I¡¯ll ask someone to buy the fastest flight right now.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Reba¡¯s reaction was stronger than hers.

    With her affirmation, Mavis had more confidence.

    Then go find him!

    ¡°No Reba, I¡¯ll trouble you to keep this matter a secret.¡±

    Hearing this, Reba agreed happily with an expression that she understood, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t say a word. When you meet Anthony, remember to beat him hard.¡±

    The two happily returned to Cahan Residence, and Mavis started packing.

    At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, the time in Mofleunia was eleven o¡¯clock at noon.

    Mavis called Zack and it rang for a long time before he answered the phone.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am , what can I do for you?¡±

    Zack¡¯s voice was very low. Mavis was a little nervous, and said, ¡°Can you give me your location? I want toe to him.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Zack quickly walked outside with his mobile phone, and asked in surprise, ¡°Ma¡¯am , are you¡­ are you serious?¡±

    Recently Anthony had been busy negotiating with the local viin here. Even if Mavis came here, he was afraid he won¡¯t have time to see her.

    ¡°Is it inconvenient?¡±

    Zack nced at the window pane. Anthony was smoking in the room. Then he whispered, ¡°It¡¯s convenient, but ma¡¯am, how do youe here?¡±

    The city they were in was not big or small, and there was n formal airport yet.

    If Mavis came here, it will be very troublesome toe where they were.

    ¡°I have a way to get to there. Only one address is missing, but please don¡¯t tell Anthony about this yet.¡±

    ¡°Zack.¡±

    Zack heard Anthony¡¯s voice, hurriedly hung up the phone with Mavis, and sent their location.

    Early the next morning.

    Mavis got dressed early and put on light makeup. When she walked out, Reba was already waiting for her downstairs.

    ¡°Come on, I can¡¯t wait to see what Anthony¡¯s reaction is.¡±

    Mavis smiled, as if Reba was the one to meet him.

    Arriving at the ce Lyra told her, Mavis saw a huge ne parked in the open space. And Malcolm, Lyra and two kids were there.

    When Molly saw Mavis, she ran over and Mavis hugged her directly.

    ¡°Mavis! We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. What are you up totely? You don¡¯te to see me.¡±

    Gently scratching the tip of the little girl¡¯s nose, Mavis said embarrassingly, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with work recently. I¡¯m sorry Momo. I will apany with you when I have time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    After she said so, Molly kissed Mavis on the cheek.

    Lyra and Malcolm approached side by side.

    Lyra joked with a smile, ¡°Momo, she¡¯s gonna be your godmother, you know?¡±

    ¡°Godmother?¡±

    Molly showed a puzzled expression on her face, but soon sweetly called out, ¡°Godmother!¡±

 Chapter 852 Sorry, I regret it

    Hearing the sound, Mavis¡¯ cheeks turned red, and she felt a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Okay!! If Anthony finds another woman, I won¡¯t agree!¡±

    Molly raised her chin, looking smug.

    A few people were amused by her, and after a few words, Lyra took out a bank card and handed it over.

    ¡°It is inevitable that you will need money over there. You take this card first. It is my secondary card. You can use as much as you want. You don¡¯t have to think about paying it back. When Anthonyes back, I will ask for him.¡±

    Mavis was a little taken aback, wondering whether she should ept this card or not.

    She was already very grateful that Lyra lent her the ne, but if she took her card¡­Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Okay, Mavis, just take it. I¡¯ll let Anthony pay it back when the timees. You should let him spend money after you have been at home for so long.¡±

    Reba took the card directly and helped to stuff it into Mavis¡¯ bag.

    Lyra nodded, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s gettingte. It should be dark when you rush over there. Be careful all the way, and contact us if you need anything.¡±

    After saying goodbye to them one by one, Mavis boarded the ne feeling warm.

    She looked out the window, and Reba was still waving at her excitedly.

    Mavis waved to them one by one again, then looked away, waiting for the ne to take off.

    The decoration in the ne was very low-key, but every item was very luxurious, showing the status of the richest woman of the owner of the ne.

    The ne door closed, and Lyra and the others had to leave.

    Malcolm was a little jealous of his wife¡¯s generous behavior just now. He put his arms around her shoulders and said, ¡°Rara, I don¡¯t even have your secondary card. When can I have this kind of treatment?¡±

    Lyra was kinda speechless.

    She lightly punched Malcolm¡¯s chest, ¡°Dignified President of White Corp, the Director of NIB, Suham¡¯s famous Mr. White, you are not short of money, but you want my secondary card?¡±

    Malcolm frowned, feeling little aggrieved, ¡°My dear wife, I have already handed in my sry card¡­¡±

    While speaking, Malcolm caught up with Lyra.

    The family walked away whileughing.

    *

    At that time, outside a vi in Mofleunia.

    Anthony took people with him, but the local viin here was not going to meet him.

    Zack stepped forward to talk to them in fluentnguage used in Mofleunia, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Hobbes promise us to meet today? Why did he go against his promise?¡±

    The man with the gun had a serious face, and the light reflected from the sunsses he was wearing made Zack unable to open his eyes.

    ¡°Our boss said that it¡¯s okay to meet, but he has a condition that only Mr. Cahan can go in alone, and you all have to wait outside.¡±

    Mofleunia was an extremely hot country, with a temperature above 35 degrees Celsius all year round. If they kept them waiting outside, they may suffer from heat stroke.

    Zack refused, ¡°I disagree. If Mr. Cahan goes in alone, his safety cannot be guaranteed. Our biggest concession is that I will apany Mr. Cahan to meet Mr. Hobbes. If Mr. Hobbes still wants money, then stop challenging our principle.¡±

    The man and the other men beside him whispered a few words, and a young man went in to pass on the message.

    Danny Hobbes stood by the window, overlooking Anthony on the ground. His scarred face was full of coldness.

    A woman beside him said softly, ¡°Mr. Hobbes, is that Anthony Cahan from Crana? He looks good, butpared to you, he only has a pretty face. You are what we women really like.¡±

    The woman leaned on Danny¡¯s arms, and he was turned on by her teasing.

    He bit her ear, ¡°little baby, go to the room and wait for me obediently. I will finish soon.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you~¡±

    The woman winked at Danny before leaving. Danny snuffed out the cigarette butt in his hand.

    The young man entered the door at this time, and said respectfully, ¡°Boss, they asked to bring an assistant to meet you, and even said that if you want money, don¡¯t challenge their principle.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let theme in. They must be searched and cleaned.¡±

    Danny sat on the sofa, waiting for Anthony to arrive.

    The young man went out.

    Anthony and Zack entered the vi after a body search.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, nice to meet you.¡±

    Danny was sitting at the main seat in the hall, and pointed to the seat in front of him. And Anthony sat in it.

    ¡°Mr. Hobbes, long awaited.¡±

    Danny was a mercenary in his early years, and he had his own army. As long as the money was given to him, he would dare to take on any job and assassinate anyone.

    Now that Danny had money, he became a local viin in this ce.

    Anyone who came here to start apany will be threatened by him.

    Now his business belonged to ck industry.

    In addition, what he hated the most was people from Crana. He himself was a good-looking mixed race, but because of his mother¡¯s special status, he was abandoned after returning to Crana.

    He experienced a very tragic childhood, and developed his extremely brutal character.

    All those who did not conform to his will will be tortured by him in extremely cruel ways until they died.

    This time, it happened that Anthony¡¯s people were mining in this ce and identally in his territory.

    In addition, most of Anthony¡¯s employees were from Crana, so he directly took people from Anthony¡¯spany as hostages.

    Anthony looked at Danny coldly, and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Hobbes, the conditions were agreed before. You let them go, I will pay you. Do you want to go back on your word now?¡±

    Danny raised his legs nonchntly, and gestured to his subordinates, who immediately lit a cigar and brought it over.

    Danny took a deep breath, and then said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Cahan, you should know that I have never had any principles, and I do things ording to my own will. I don¡¯t like your people. What¡¯s wrong? ¡±

    ¡°It was agreed to be 500, 000 dors per person before, but I¡¯m back on my word. One million per person, a total of 10 million. If you get it to me now, I¡¯ll release them immediately.¡±

    Zack pointed at him angrily and wanted to say something, but was stopped by Anthony.

    ¡°Mr. Hobbes, you should know that I have nothing to fear. Since you chose to end our negotiation in this way, there is no need to continue talking.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Anthony stood up, but was stopped when he reached the door.

    Danny didn¡¯t even stand up, and said, ¡°Mr. Cahan, I respectfully call you Mr. Cahan. Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you? If the negotiation fails, then let¡¯s not talk!¡±

    Danny pulled the tablecloth in front of him, and a row of firearms leaked out from underneath. He picked a convenient one and held it in his hand, pointing it at Anthony¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°What I hate the most is people from Crana.¡±

    Seeing the deep hatred in his eyes, although Anthony was puzzled, he knew that he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of here today.

    After the ident here, he immediately contacted the people in the country, and those people should still be on the way at this time.

    Even though a gun was pointed at his head, Anthony didn¡¯t show any fear in his eyes, ¡°Whether you hate or not has nothing to do with me. If you don¡¯t let them go, don¡¯t me me for doing it.¡±

    After hearing this, Dannyughed mockingly as if he had heard something unavoidable.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, you don¡¯t think you can beat me in my territory, do you? As long as I don¡¯t want to, you can¡¯t get out of this door today.¡±

    The two confronted each other in the room, and the downstairs was already in chaos.

 Chapter 853 Shot, jumped into the sea

    Danny¡¯s people disrespected Anthony¡¯s people and provoked him again and again until he waspletely annoyed.

    Bang bang bang!This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Hearing three gunshots downstairs, Danny¡¯s men hurried up to report.

    ¡°Boss, their men wounded us!¡±

    Hearing this, Danny immediately loaded the bullet and said unceremoniously, ¡°Mr. Cahan, you asked for it!¡±

    In fact, even if Anthony¡¯s people didn¡¯t do it first, they would say they did it first, because from the very beginning, Danny had no intention of letting Anthony leave here alive.

    Of course, Anthony wasn¡¯t a weak person either. When they searched their body, he had already moved the gun he was carrying.

    He and Zack exchanged nces, and Zack immediately understood and threw a small package over.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, catch it!¡±

    Anthony quickly assembled a pistol and wrestled with Danny.

    Both of them were good fighters. They had never stopped exercising all year round, and they can¡¯t tell who was better.

    After several punches and kicks, the two of them had different injuries on their bodies, and they separated temporarily, panting.

    Danny showed a look of appreciation, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a powerful person to exist in Crana. I really underestimated you.¡±

    Anthony was not going to talk nonsense with him, and kicked him with another ruthless move.

    The longer he stayed here, the worse it will be for him.

    However, he soon noticed that something was wrong, and gradually he felt that he couldn¡¯t exert any strength on his body, and his head began to dizzy.

    He realized immediately that Danny must have released a sensory poisonous gas in the room.

    Seeing that Anthony¡¯s expression was wrong, Danny immediately smirked, ¡°You can feel it. This is thetest type of anesthetic. Anthony, you are not my opponent. People from Crana are just weak. You all deserve to die!¡±

    Danny¡¯s voice was harsh, and Anthony pinched his palm so hard that his nails sank into the flesh.

    Now he can only rely on the pain to gain a brief sobriety.

    But the anesthesia made him slowly lose his bnce and his consciousness gradually lost.

    Zack was being surrounded by two people, and he couldn¡¯t save him. In addition, he was also affected by anesthesia, and he began to lose to the attacks of these two people.

    Danny slowly started to attack Anthony, and there were many scars on Anthony¡¯s body.

    Anthony nced out the window, and suddenly sprinted towards the window.

    Realizing what Anthony was intending to do, Danny fired twice, one directly hitting Anthony in the calf.

    Anthony staggered, but with momentum, he smashed the window and jumped out.

    Danny¡¯s vi was close to the sea, and Anthony fell into the sea without a trace.

    ¡°Damn it, let him run away!¡±

    Danny looked at the broken window and cursed.

    The subordinates also came up at this time, and panicked, ¡°Boss, their people are here, and our people are not opponents. Do you want to leave now? The car for you to leave is ready in the basement.¡±

    Danny heard the sound outside, and he was also shot by Anthony. There was severe pain in the wound, so he could only leave first even if he was unwilling.

    Just ten minutes after Danny left, Anthony¡¯s peoplepletely upied the vi and rescued the hostages inside.

    But Danny was an extremely cunning person. He only held half of the hostages in the vi, and the other half was still missing.

    Zack was rescued, and after an injection, he became conscious.

    He looked at the shirt fabric falling by the window. With an anxious look on his face, he said loudly, ¡°Immediately carry out a search in this sea area! Make sure to find Mr. Cahan!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    It was getting dark, and Anthony¡¯s people returned to the station, reporting the situation in frustration.

    ¡°Zack, Mr. Cahan hasn¡¯t been found.¡±

    Because Mofleunia was a very chaotic country, where various forces were intertwined, they dared not be too aggressive to search for Anthony.

    If other forces were inadvertently angered, it will cause additional trouble.

    Zack looked at the darkened red dot on the system, feeling anxious.

    The red dot represented Anthony¡¯s satellite positioning, and the system was installed on his mobile phone and body, so that he can know his location at any time.

    Although this thing was waterproofed, it can¡¯t withstand being submerged in seawater all the time. Zack was only temporarily sure that Anthony was still alive.

    Just as he was anxiously thinking about a solution, there was a sudden buzzing sound above his head.

    A subordinate quickly ran in and said, ¡°Zack, there is a private ne circling above our heads, and it seems to be looking for a ce tond. Do you want to block it?¡±

    Zack thought about what Mavis said before, and hurriedly said, ¡°Hurry up and guide the ne tond. And remember not to be impolite to the people on the ne. After the nends, immediately bring people here!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    At this moment, Mavis was on the ne overlooking the mountains below, feeling excited. The captain just said that this was Mofleunia.

    She now breathed the same air as him.

    ¡°Miss Parker, I have received instructions tond. The ne is about to descend now. Please get ready.¡±

    As the ne dived down slowly, Mavis suppressed the excitement in her heart and patted her heart.

    She was looking forward to seeing Anthony, wondering if Anthony will look forward to seeing her as much as she did?

    As the ne taxied on the ground, a servant on the ne brought Mavis¡¯ suitcase and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. Goodbye.¡±

    After the words, the ne opened the door, and someone came to take Mavis¡¯ suitcase.

    ¡°We were arranged by Zack to pick you up.¡±

    ¡°Zack, is Zack Evans?¡±

    As Mavis asked worriedly, a man nodded, and took out the evidence Zack gave them.

    Only then did Mavis leave with them in peace of mind. Looking at the scenery passing by outside, she became more and more curious about this ce.

    All the worries that existed before were eliminated by her one by one, and now she just wanted to see Anthony as soon as possible.

    Soon a luxury car drove to the site of Cahan Group, and Zack was waiting at the door.

    Mavis got out of the car and didn¡¯t see Anthony, so she couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Zack, where is he?¡±

    Zack turned serious and changed the subject, ¡°Madam, you must feel tired after flying for more than ten hours. Go and rest first, and I will show you around this ceter.¡±

    Looking at Zack¡¯s expression, Mavis faintly felt that something was wrong, ¡°Zack, tell me, did Anthony have an ident? How is he? Injured? Hospitalized?¡±

    These were already the consequences that Mavis can think of, and she dared not think about things from a worse angle.

    Zack hesitated for a moment, and knew that the matter could not be hidden from her in the end, so he told the truth.

    ¡± Mr. Cahan ¡­ he¡­ was shot and jumped into the sea. We¡­ haven¡¯t found him yet¡­¡±

    Get shot and jump into the sea?

    Mavis staggered back a few steps. Her back soaked in sweat from the scorching sun.

    But now she didn¡¯t know whether it was too hot or she was frightened by the news.

    Suddenly, Mavis was in a trance.

    Seeing that her expression was not right, Zack hurried forward to help her.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you alright? We will continue to track down Mr. Cahan¡¯s location. Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Cahan is a lucky person and he will be safe.¡±

    Mavis couldn¡¯t ept this, and asked tremblingly, ¡°Where did he get shot? When did he disappear? What happened to you guys?¡±

 Chapter 854 She looks like Lyra

    Zack hesitated, and sent someone to deliver Mavis¡¯ things to the room before telling her the whole story.

    When Anthony jumped into the sea, he only heard the sound, and he didn¡¯t know when he jumped, let alone where he was shot.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am. I was anesthetized at the time. Mr. Cahan ¡­ I don¡¯t know what happened to him either.¡±

    Zack lowered his head angrily. If he could have saved Anthony in time at that time, such a thing would not have happened.

    Mavis sat on a chair nkly, bewildered.

    Originally, she thought that when she came here, she would be able to meet the person she was thinking of, but the reality gave her a blow. Not only did she not see him, but whether he was alive was still uncertain .

    ¡°Zack, I want to find him.¡±

    Seeing the redness in Mavis¡¯ eyes, Zack knew that she must not have had a good rest these two days.

    ¡°Madam, Mr. Cahan¡¯s whereabouts are unknown now. You can stay here with peace of mind and rest first. If you fall down again, I really have no energy.¡±

    OK.

    In order not to trouble Zack, Mavis could only sit down.

    Mofleunia¡¯s night camete. As the local time showed nine o¡¯clock, it started getting dark.

    Mavis sat by the window for three hours.

    The phone vibrated suddenly, and she hurriedly unlocked the screen, only to find that it was just an entertainment news.

    She threw the phone aside in annoyance, and it suddenly urred to her that she could contact her friends here!

    She had a friend who hadn¡¯t seen her for a long time and worked here. Although she didn¡¯t know if the other party remembered her, she can still try.

    It should be a lot easier to get someone familiar with Mofleunia to help investigate.

    Mavis hurriedly took the mobile phone she threw out, found the person¡¯s name, and dialed it.

    Unexpectedly, the call was connected quickly, ¡°Rare visitor, why do you have time to call me?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t hide the anxiety in her tone, and said directly, ¡°Harrison, can I ask you to do me a favor?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m in Mofleunia right now. My¡­ friend is missing in the sea here. Can I ask you to help me find him ?¡±

    Harrisonforted softly, ¡°Okay, you send his name and photo. I¡¯ll ask someone to pay more attention. Don¡¯t worry.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    After the two chatted for a few more words, Mavis was really not in the mood to talk about anything else, so she hung up the phone.

    The waiting time was always difficult.

    One day, two days, three days¡­

    Anthony seemed to have evaporated out of thin air, and there was no news from him.

    Zack had used all the power of the Cahan Group to conduct a search of the sea area, but still found nothing, and there was no news from Harrison.

    Without his news, Mavis had no appetite, and she had lost a lot of weight in the past few days.

    The servant delivered the food to the door, but she couldn¡¯t eat it.

    Looking at Mavis who became thin, Zack was very worried, and persuaded, ¡°Madam, you should eat something. If Mr. Cahanes back, he will be worried when he sees you like this.¡±

    Mavis shook her head, ¡°Zack, you go to work first. Don¡¯t worry about me. It¡¯s important to find him.¡±

    With every minute of dy, Mavis¡¯ anxiety increased, and she couldn¡¯t act as if nothing happened.

    ¡°Zack, leave me alone, okay?¡±

    Seeing Mavis like this, Zack sighed and couldn¡¯t stay any longer, turned and left.

    The moment the door closed, Reba¡¯s video call came in without warning, and Mavis quickly pulled herself together and connected the video call.

    The more they wanted to know about Anthony, the more worried they will be.

    Picking up the phone, Mavis smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Reba? Anthony and I are out looking at the stars.¡±

    ¡°Really, Mavis? It is said that the sky in Mofleunia is very beautiful, and the sky there is very high. Leaving me as a single woman¡­¡±

    Reba¡¯s tone was envious, but what she said was a blessing to them.

    Mavis smiled bitterly, and said, ¡°Reba, the signal on our side is not very good. If there is nothing to do, hang up first.¡±

    Without waiting for Reba to say anything more, Mavis hung up the phone.

    One more minute, and she might not be able to hold back anymore.

    She looked up at the starry sky and murmured in a low voice, ¡°Where are you?¡±

    *

    Meanwhile, in a small fishing vige on the border of Mofleunia.

    A girl was taking care of a man who was still in aa.

    The man looked handsome. Even if his face was bruised, pale and weak, it was not enough to affect his appearance.

    Jaqueline Buckner took a wet kerchief and put it back on his forehead to physically cool him down. She had nursed him for three days.

    The man had a mobile phone, a gun, and some chips, all of which she put on the table next to him.

    Jaqueline couldn¡¯t help but feel a little moved because she knew his identity.

    It would be great if such a rich man could be hers.

    It was a pity that she now had to obey that man¡¯s orders.

    Just as she was drooping her eyes to think about something, the person on the bed gave an indistinct warning and moved his fingers.

    Jaqueline quickly grabbed his hand and said softly, ¡°Sir, do you wake up, sir?¡±

    With a pleasant voiceing to his ear, Anthony slowly opened his eyes. The blue enchanting eyes were in chaos, and his vision was a bit blurred.

    After a dy of two minutes, his vision gradually became clear.

    What came into view was an extremely familiar face.

    He froze.

    ¡°Lyra ¡­ Lyra ?¡±

    Anthony was weak and wanted to grab ¡°Lyra¡± in front of him, but he really didn¡¯t have the strength.

    He struggled to get up, but the injury on his body was so painful that he was so tense that he couldn¡¯t think calmly.

    ¡°Sir, are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Aloof tone.

    strange voice.

    Not his Lyra.

    Anthony closed his eyes again. He must have been in aa for too long. Everyone looked like Lyra.

    ¡°Sir, if you¡¯re not feeling well, let me cook some porridge for you. You¡¯ve been in aa intermittently for three days and haven¡¯t eaten anything yet.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is a fishing vige that is very backward in all aspects. And there are not enough medical conditions, so I can only ask my grandma to get some herbs and apply it to your wound.¡±

    Jaqueline¡¯s voice was very nice, and very energetic.

    Well, not his Lyra.

    If something happened to Lyra, then Anthony might go crazy.

    He closed his eyes and meditated, because his body was so weak that he didn¡¯t reply.

    Soon, the smell of rice came out of the window, and Anthony finally regained his energy. He looked at the wound on his body wrapped in cloth strips, propped up his weak body and sat up, and looked at the room again.

    A rustic environment.

    Not far away, Jaqueline was cooking in the kitchen.

    Jaqueline heard the movement, walked over immediately, and brought a bowl of thickly boiled concoction to Anthony.

    ¡°My grandma is the doctor here. Although she is not as good as in the city, she has cured many people. This is what she asked me to take for you. It will help your injury.¡±

    Anthony stared at her, seeing innocence in her eyes.

    It was the kind of innocence without impurities.

    The girl had thick hair and fair skin, without any make up, but it can¡¯t hide her innocence.

    In addition, her eyebrows and eyes were simr to Lyra¡¯s, which made Anthony lose his mind for a moment.

    This girl looked a bit like Lyra in every gesture. Her temperament and eyes were more like Lyra when Anthony first met her.

 Chapter 855 Lyra without Malcolm

    Anthony stared nkly at her for a moment.

    At the end, Jaqueline waved her hand in front of his eyes and asked in doubt, ¡°Sir? Sir? Are you listening to me?¡±

    Anthony came back to his senses, took the medicine in her hand and drank it without any doubt.

    In fact, he also knew that if she was someone sent by Danny, she would have killed him long ago, and would not take care of him until now.

    After drinking the concoction, there was some brown liquid in the corner of his mouth. Jaqueline hurriedly took out a handkerchief she carried with her and wiped the stain off the corner of his mouth.

    When doing this action, Jaqueline felt that such behavior was not good, and quickly exined, ¡°Sir, this handkerchief is clean, not a rag.¡±

    Looking at her reddish cheeks, Anthony¡¯s lips curled up, and he teased with a smile, ¡°If I said that your behavior aroused my interest, would you be responsible?¡±

    ¡°Sir¡­ I¡­¡±

    Jaqueline blushed even more, feeling more bewildered.

    Anthony hurriedly said, ¡°Sorry, I have no other meaning. Thank you for saving me. My name is Anthony. How about you?¡±

    ¡°Ja¡­ Jaqueline.¡±

    Jaqueline¡¯s cheeks were red, and the movements of her hands became stiff.

    She looked a little cute.

    At this moment, Anthony¡¯s eyes were full of the girl in front of him who was simr to Lyra, and he lost his mind several times.

    The gunshot wound on his leg still hurt unbearably. Anthony lifted the quilt slightly.

    He saw that he was only wearing a pair of underwear.

    He frowned suddenly, showing a trace of unnatural embarrassment on his face.

    ¡°Well, can I trouble you to find me a suit? I want to get out of bed and walk.¡±

    ¡°Okay, but there are very few men¡¯s clothes in my family. Before my parents died at sea, they didn¡¯t have many clothes.¡±

    When Jaqueline was searching and thinking about it, Anthony realized that there was her grandma beside her now.

    She was a miserable person.

    ¡°See if you can still wear this. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s clean.¡±

    Jaqueline found out a dark suit and handed it to Anthony, blushing again and leaving the room.

    This suit looked like it should be old, and the style was very old-fashioned.

    Anthony changed his clothes and came out, and there was still freshly cooked porridge on the stove.

    Jaqueline filled a bowl and handed it to him, ¡°Your body needs nourishment. I will catch some fish tomorrow and give you some nourishment.¡±

    The porridge she handed over was an ordinary bowl of rice porridge, but Anthony smelled it and though it would be delicious. Then he drank the porridge in the bowl in a few mouthfuls.

    He looked around at the decoration of the room. Although the room was a very old, it was kept very clean. It could be seen that the owner of the house was a very clean person.

    Seeing him scanning the house, Jaqueline lowered her head and said, ¡°My grandma and I depend on each other for life, and we don¡¯t have much extra ie. It would be great to have such a house to live in. You should be from a big city.¡±

    When she said this, there was a hint of envy in Jaqueline¡¯s eyes.

    Anthony justughed, and every time his eyes would automatically be on her face.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    It was like seeing another person through her

    The next day, early morning.

    ck smoke rose from the chimney, and the woodshed exuded a faint scent of medicine.

    Jaqueline was wearing a light green dress, exuding a gentleness.

    Even though she was in a fishing vige, she kept herself clean.

    She worked tirelessly to cook the medicine in a small pot. Fifteen minutester, she poured out all the medicine, and then carefully took the soup and medicine, and moved to the room where Anthony was temporarily staying.

    Hearing the sound of approaching footsteps vaguely, Anthony gradually woke up.

    He raised his eyes slightly and saw a familiar figure walking to the head of the bed in a daze.

    ¡°Lyra ¡­ Lyra ¡­¡±

    In the light green skirt, he seemed to see Lyra.

    He was fascinated by her blooming charm, and his unconscious mind seemed topletely forget where he was, who he was, and there was only Lyra in front of him.

    Lyra without Malcolm around.

    ¡°Awake? Get up and drink the medicine. The medicine I gave you a few days ago is to detoxify you. Today is thest bowl.¡±

    The unfamiliar voice made Anthony withdraw his chaotic thoughts immediately.

    He realized that she was not Lyra, but Jaqueline.

    He mistook her for Lyra again ¡­

    Perhaps because of getting along with her often recently, even Anthony¡¯s dreams were memories of getting along with Lyra for more than ten years in the past.

    ¡°Thank you, sorry, I was rude just now.¡±

    Anthony got up quickly, regained his gentlemanly appearance, picked up the soup on the table, and swallowed it in one gulp.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Jaqueline smiled slightly.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m recovering now, thanks to you. In the future, if the fishing vige needs my help, I will do my best to help.¡±

    After getting along with each other for the past few days, Jaqueline was not as reserved with Anthony as she was at the beginning, and she will not refuse his kindness, so she said,

    ¡°It just so happens that my family needs people to farm. If you don¡¯t find it hard,e with me.¡±

    This was the southernmost location of Mofleunia, and the temperature was hot all year round. Now was a good time to nt paddy.

    Rarely did she take the initiative to ask him to go to work, Anthony immediately responded, ¡°Okay.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know if Jaqueline looked too much like Lyra, but he can¡¯t help but want to cling to her, and he didn¡¯t want to miss the opportunity to get in touch with her.

    The two set off with their farming tools, but when Anthony followed Jaqueline to the field, he fell into deep thought when he saw arge number of fields that needed to be turned over.

    ¡°These¡­ you want to turn over them all?¡±

    Jaqueline chuckled and started working with a hoe, pointing to a shady ce in the distance.

    ¡°You just recover. Wait for me there, and we will go home after finishing this.¡±

    Anthony frowned, quickly picked up the hoe, and worked with her.

    Every inch of his skin was exposed under the scorching sun, and sweat ran down his forehead. After a while, he felt a strong tingling sensation on his hands.

    He didn¡¯t do farm work very often, and blisters on his hands were inevitable.

    Although Jaqueline was a woman, her speed of doing things was not slow at all, and Anthony had fallen far behind.

    Seeing Anthony stop, she said, ¡°Anthony, if you¡¯re tired, go home first. It¡¯s too hot here.¡±

    Anthony shook his head.

    When the two were working in the field, time passed quickly, and the field was almost overturned.

    Jaqueline took a bowl of mung bean soup to relieve the heat, walked up to him, and fanned him with her hands, ¡°Take a break. We¡¯ll be here today.¡±

    Hearing the sound, Anthony also put down the tool in his hand, took the soup in her hand, and swallowed it in one gulp.

    The refreshing mung bean soup was especially refreshing.

    Jaqueline pulled out a clean handkerchief from her sleeve, and wiped the sweat from his forehead softly.

 Chapter 856 Be responsible to the end

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. I¡¯ll cook something nice tonight.¡±

    Anthony grabbed Jaqueline¡¯s wrist almost subconsciously, and looked at her with deep eyes, which made Jaqueline feel a little ufortable and her cheeks flushed slightly.

    She broke free from his hand, nced shyly, lifted the hem of her skirt, turned and ran away.

    Looking at her back, the corners of Anthony¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and he chased after her.

    Under the cover of saving his life, all of Jaqueline¡¯s approach became reasonable.

    At dinner time.

    Jaqueline prepared many dishes.

    Because it was a fishing vige, the table was full of fish made in different ways.

    Looking at the table full of dishes, Anthony suddenly remembered that Jaqueline had said that she and her grandma depended on each other, but he had never seen her grandma here for a few days, so he couldn¡¯t help but be a little curious.

    ¡°Your¡­ grandma doesn¡¯t live here?¡±

    Hearing this, Jaqueline paused what she was doing, and then said, ¡°The fishermen around me often get sick. If grandma doesn¡¯t cure them, they won¡¯te back. Do you want to see my grandma?¡±

    Jaqueline smiled sweetly, and by serving Anthony with food, she brushed her hair against his cheek intentionally or unintentionally.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I haven¡¯t seen her. Just ask.¡±

    Jaqueline didn¡¯t answer it, and changed the topic, ¡°When you try the food, what kind of girl do you think I am?¡±

    Anthony smiled and said, ¡°Innocent, like an angel in a fairy tale .¡±

    Being praised, Jaqueline pursed her lips in joy.

    ¡°That sounds nice, but you have been here for so long, won¡¯t your family worry? What do you do?¡±

    Facing Jaqueline¡¯s unintentional temptation, Anthony calmly responded.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you take my mobile phone for repair? If I leave now, where will you find me?¡±

    Jaqueline was taken aback for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect Anthony to find out that she had secretly taken his mobile phone away.

    However, Jaqueline quickly returned to her usual look, and argued, ¡°I just saw that your mobile phone was broken, so I kindly sent it to be repaired. It will take some time to repair it. You won¡¯t me me, will you?¡±

    Anthony took a piece of fish for her, ¡°What am I ming you for?¡±

    Jaqueline lowered her head reproachfully, and said in a muffled voice, ¡°me me for taking your cell phone without authorization.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s eyes were deep, and he shook his head, ¡°Why should I me you? You are also kind.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    They finished dinner talking andughing.

    *

    Time passed and Anthony and Jaqueline spent some time together in the fishing vige.

    Today, at the beach, they were wearing the same fishing vige outfits.

    The two were ying just like a young couple in love.

    He sshed water on her and she ran after him.

    After ying to the point of exhaustion, the two of themy directly on the beach, gasping for breath, having a good time.

    Anthony looked at the panting girl beside him, a strange emotion shing in his eyes.

    The girl¡¯s hair was wet, glued to her face, letting him have a kind of indescribable impulse.

    He suddenly asked, ¡°Have you ever considered falling in love with someone?¡±

    Jaqueline pursed her lips and thought deeply, ¡°In love? I envy Lucy in our vige. She and her boyfriend are very affectionate, but I haven¡¯t considered it yet.¡±

    Seeing that she was looking forward to falling in love, Anthony jumped up, blocked the sun in front of her, looked at her seriously, and said, ¡°That¡­ I want to be your partner?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The sea breeze blew slowly, brushing their cheeks lightly, and the waves beat against the shore.

    After getting along, Anthony found that Jaqueline was simr to Lyra in many ces, and he liked this feeling very much.

    He had selfishness and wanted to protect the obsession of the past ten years.

    After a long time before Jaqueline came to her senses, her heartbeat elerated inexplicably, and a blush gradually appeared on her face.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve never thought about being in love¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Jaqueline calmed down, with a painful expression on her face, ¡°People like me are unfortunate. I can¡¯t bring you misfortune. I¡¯m really sorry. Your phone has been repaired. I¡¯ll go get it back for you.¡±

    After speaking, Jaqueline ran away in a panic, leaving only her back.

    Thinking of her panicked expression, Anthony gave a bitter smile and followed her home.

    Back home, Jaqueline handed him the phone with a blushing face, and said, ¡°Take a look. There seem to be many people calling you.¡±

    Anthony unlocked the phone, and saw Mavis¡¯ countless phone records, as well as countless messages.

    [Where are you? Are you OK? I am worried about you.]

    [You have been missing for a week. Can you receive my message?]

    [Anthony¡­]

    [¡­]

    Mavis sent many, many messages, each of which expressed her extreme concern.

    Anthony frowned slightly, gripped the phone tightly with his fingertips, and his deep blue pupils gradually revealed aplex color.

    Jaqueline saw the change in Anthony¡¯s face, and said, ¡°Your family members should be very worried about you. They must be waiting impatiently. You can go back¡­¡±

    Anthony thought for a while, turned off the screen of his phone, and stopped reading the text messages sent by Mavis.

    He turned his head to look at Jaqueline, and said earnestly and sincerely, ¡°Life in the fishing vige is hard, and you should also see the outside world. Why note with me? I will take good care of you.¡±

    Jaqueline was a little tempted, with a tangled look on her face.

    In the end, she shook her head and refused, ¡°I can¡¯t go with you. I have to take care of my grandma. In the future¡­ there should be no chance to meet you again.¡±

    ¡°I am very happy to know you these days. Thank you for the happiness you bring me.¡±

    As Jaqueline spoke, her eyes turned red, ¡°You said you were older than me and wanted to hear me call you brother, then¡­ Anthony, nice to meet you. ¡±

    Anthony¡­

    Anthony dazed again.

    He looked at Jaqueline¡¯s Lyra ¨C like face, and the enchanting eyes shimmered.

    ¡­

    Jaqueline turned around and was about to leave. Anthony grabbed her wrist and said cautiously, ¡°Come with me. Let me take care of you in the future, your grandma. I will find a way.¡±

    ¡°I will be responsible to you to the end.¡±

    Responsible to the end?

    Jaqueline was taken aback, feeling the warmth of his palm clutching her wrist.

    It seemed to bring unprecedented warmth and peace of mind, but¡­ she couldn¡¯t yet.

    ¡°Anthony, you¡­ you should contact your family first. You have been missing for so long. If you suddenly bring a stranger back, your family can¡¯t ept me¡­¡±

    She lowered her head, broke away from his hand, and left the room as if fleeing, ¡°I¡¯m going out to do some work first.¡±

 Chapter 857 There is an extra woman beside him

    Mofleunia.

    It was already daylight, and people wereing and going in the building, and the sound of anxious footsteps knocked on people¡¯s hearts.

    On the big screen in front of them, the red dot finally flickered again.

    Zack and the others had been waiting here for a long time, and finally got the news about Anthony who had been missing for several days.

    Anthony took the initiative to send his location and reported his safety to them.

    ¡°Send trustworthy people. Make sure to bring Mr. Cahan back safely.¡±

    Zack pinched his brows. They had never rested for a moment in order to find news about Anthony these days, lest they missed a glimmer of hope.

    ¡°Send a helicopter, and then bring the doctor over there as well.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The subordinates around him arranged all rted work non-stop.

    Mavis received the news and joined Zack immediately.

    When first met Mavis, she was still delicate and beautiful.

    Recently, because of Anthony, she had not had a good rest day and night. The haggard and tiredness on her face were visible to the naked eye, and there were faint redness in her eyes, which made people feel distressed.

    ¡°Is it arranged?¡±

    ¡°When I received the news, I immediately sent someone to make arrangements to pick up Mr. Cahan right away ¡­¡±

    Zack stood behind Mavis, clearly exining his n.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Immediately, he hesitated and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t tire your body. It¡¯s not worth it. Now that we have finally gotten news from Mr. Cahan. If you¡¯re ill, by then, it will be worrisome.¡±

    Mavis walked to the chair in front of him, sat upright, and nodded absently, indicating that she knew it.

    But how could she not worry?

    Less than half a month had passed since Anthony had been lost.

    *

    On the airport, the helicopter roared, and the unbearable sound seemed tofort everyone who was going to find Anthony.

    ¡°Zack, everything is ready to take off.¡±

    Holding a professional instrument, a subordinate stood seriously beside Zack. Watching the shing red light, Zack couldn¡¯t help but get excited.

    For the past twenty days, he had almost lived a life that was worse than death, and he felt a strong sense of guilt in his heart.

    Just as they were about to take off, a subordinate suddenly trotted over and whispered something in Zack¡¯s ear.

    Then, he saw Mavis walking over anxiously in a long white dress.

    ¡°Madam , you¡­ why are you here? Aren¡¯t you going to rest?¡±

    Mavis shook her head, eyes full of worry.

    ¡°Zack, please let me go with you. I want to see him safe with my own eyes, okay?¡±

    Faced with Mavis¡¯ request, Zack couldn¡¯t refuse.

    The helicopter took off, and Zack and the others quickly found Anthony¡¯s current location based on Anthony¡¯s positioning signal.

    It was a fishing vige on the border.

    Because it was close to the border, some foreigners were often seen here.

    But now most of the people living in the fishing vige were the elderly and children who stayed behind here, and they were not willing to contact these people, and the overall situation was still very backward.

    But just like that, the sky here was bluer, and the sea was clearer.

    The seagulls hovered low over the sea, calling out loudly, as if this was their real destination.

    No one seriously appreciated the scenery here, no matter how beautiful and picturesque the scenery was.

    Anthony waited quietly on the beach by the sea, waiting for Zack and the others to arrive.

    It was very spacious here, and few people passed by, enough for helicopters tond and take off.

    The wind blew the short hair on his forehead. Those blue enchanting eyes looked down, and his lips were also tightly pressed. No one knew what he was thinking.

    He tilted his head to look at Jaqueline next to him.

    The sunlight refracted in her amber eyes, very bright and very moving.

    He looked up at the sea and sky again, sighing silently.

    ¡°Listen, it¡¯s the sound of a helicopter.¡±

    Jaqueline looked up at the sky, and there was a ck dot moving from far to far in the distance, and she knew it was the person who was going to pick up Anthony.

    ¡°You should go.¡±

    Jaqueline frowned and smiled brightly, ¡°Your family hase to pick you up, and they should be very worried about you these days.¡±

    Anthony looked into Jaqueline¡¯s eyes, and there was no trace of regret in her eyes, as if getting along these days hadn¡¯t left any deep impact on her.

    Anthony twitched the corner of his mouth and smiled mockingly.

    Jaqueline was really like Lyra, even to the point that she never took him seriously.

    The helicopter hade over where Anthony was, but Anthony stood motionless with a nk expression on his face.

    The gem-like delicate blue pupils were extremely deep, hiding the coldness.

    ¡°Jaqueline, will you remember me?¡±

    He turned his head and asked without emotion.

    Jaqueline forced herself not to look at him, and turned around, with a choked voice,

    ¡°I¡¯m very d to have met you once, but grandma said that I can¡¯t force everything. You and I are not from the same world.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t say a word, looking at her.

    ¡­

    Looking down from the helicopter window, Mavis saw the person whom she was thinking day and night just standing on the beach. And she was finally relieved.

    She barely breathed a sigh of relief, with her hands trembling slightly from tension.

    However, she soon noticed another figure standing beside Anthony.

    Looking down from above, the figure seemed to be a woman.

    After letting go of her worries, a strange feeling suddenly rose in her heart.

    The helicopternded slowly, blowing up the surrounding sand. Mavis couldn¡¯t wait to run off the helicopter, and her eyes were a little reddish.

    In the end, worry outweighed other emotions, and she cried.

    Anthony stood there, and when he saw that it was Mavis, there was a moment of astonishment on his face.

    Before the ident, he didn¡¯t know that Mavis came to Mofleunia.

    But the astonishment quickly receded, and he regained his indifferent expression, with his eyshes drooping slowly.

    Mavis rushed forward, holding back her choked voice, ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine¡­¡±

    The moment she hugged him, Mavis felt what it meant to be at ease.

    The heart seemed to settle down in an instant.

    After the hug, she let go of him, looked at him carefully, and asked distressedly, ¡°How is your body? Is there any difort? We brought the doctor here. Do you want to be examined?¡±

    Anthony frowned slightly, stretched out his hand and patted her thin shoulder as afort, and replied in a t tone, ¡°I¡¯m fine, go back.¡±

    Obviously feeling his indifference, Mavis froze, somewhat surprised.

    She noticed Jaqueline who was already standing far away.

    Just now she couldn¡¯t see her clearly from the ne, but now she took a closer look, Mavis quickly discovered the clue.

    This person looked a bit like Lyra.

    Jaqueline was also looking at her, and the two girls¡¯ eyes met from afar.

    Jaqueline smiled at her, polite and measured, without much tit-for-tat emotion in her eyes.

    Mavis couldn¡¯tugh, and looked back at Anthony again. Anthony was lowering his eyes and didn¡¯t look at her, so she couldn¡¯t see what Anthony was thinking.

    However, she could vaguely guess something.

 Chapter 858 Strange mode of getting along

    Although she was doubtful, Mavis didn¡¯t ask anything.

    Zack stepped forward at the right time and called him respectfully, ¡°Mr. Cahan.¡±

    ¡°Well, go back.¡±

    After saying this, Anthony brushed Mavis¡¯ shoulder directly and got on the helicopter.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Through the window of the helicopter, Anthony looked at the people standing on the ground.

    Jaqueline happened to be waving to him before turning back towards the fishing vige.

    The moment she turned around, the reluctance on Jaqueline¡¯s face turned into indifference.

    This departure was by no means the end. She believed that Anthony wille to her again.

    ¡­

    Mavis looked at the girl¡¯s petite figure in the distance, with mixed feelings in her heart.

    It didn¡¯t matter. When they went back, these were not important.

    After taking a few deep breaths, Mavis also boarded the helicopter, deliberately ignoring the difort in her heart.

    The helicopter started, and there was a loud roar, and two doctors circled around Anthony, carefully examining him.

    In order to ensure Anthony¡¯s health, Zack almost moved all the medical equipment that could be moved to the helicopter, just to give Anthony the mostprehensive examination.

    After the inspection waspleted, Mavis followed and asked with concern, ¡°Are you hungry? Would you like something to eat?¡±

    She brought a tray full of fruit and held her hands up to Anthony, waiting for him to choose the fruit he liked.

    Anthony shook his head in refusal.

    Not hungry. And he didn¡¯t want to eat.

    Mavis stared at his handsome face, puzzled. Beforeing to Mofleunia, he took the initiative to invite her on a date.

    Half a month after the ident, his attitude seemed to have returned to the indifference he had when he married her, and even a somewhatplicated and deliberate alienation.

    ¡°You¡­ have you encountered any troubles these days?¡±

    ¡°Or, do you me me for sneaking to Mofleunia to find you without telling you in advance?¡±

    ¡± Anthony¡­¡±

    Anthony sighed inaudibly, furrowing, and interrupted her, ¡°It¡¯s dangerous here. You shouldn¡¯t be there for me. Besides the trivial matters of thepany, I have to worry about your safety.¡±

    Mavis turned pale.

    She didn¡¯t know how to fight, which seemed to be a drag to Anthony.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just¡­¡±

    Anthony got up and walked to another cabin, ¡°Be quiet for a while. I want to rest.¡±

    Mavis looked at his tall back, holding the fruit, and froze in ce.

    Even the other subordinates could feel that Anthony seemed to be unhappy. Anthony was often uncertain, and no one dared to step forward. They all lowered their sense of presence and stood silently on the sidelines.

    Mavis quickly calmed down, put down the fruit, and followed into another cabin.

    She stopped talking, and sat quietly opposite Anthony, only watching him rest from a distance, and staying where he needed at any time.

    *

    The next day, the helicopter finallynded in Crana.

    Zack immediately took Anthony to the hospital for a moreprehensive examination.

    The inspection on the helicopter can only find that there were no critical lesions in his body, and now he needed to check forplete peace of mind.

    The hospital they went to was owned by the Lloyd¡¯s Corp, but the hospital where Micah Lloyd was working had the most authoritative doctors and experts, and they could guarantee the most authoritative results.

    In the hospital, Mavis ran back and forth, doing everything herself.

    She was holding the test sheet in her hand. Her sweat was dripping from her forehead, and she was running out of breath.

    Originally, Zack could do these things, but because Anthony called him to the ward for a meeting, Mavis could only do all the work.

    In the ward, Anthony was half leaning on the head of the bed with a serious face.

    ¡°For this matter, they didn¡¯t find a bargain over there. Send someone to negotiate again. I think Danny will know how to restrain himself and we¡¯ll find a way to rescue the remaining hostages as soon as possible.¡±

    Zack nodded, ¡°Understood.¡±

    In a morning, all the test results came out. Anthony¡¯s body was fine, and the gunshot wound on his leg was also recovering well.

    Although he became thin, there was nock of any nutrients, only a little calcium deficiency.

    Thanks to Jaqueline¡¯s careful care these days and the blessing of saving his life, Anthony naturally credited Jaqueline.

    After taking a nap in a daze, Anthony slowly opened his eyes. With a slight movement, he felt someone pressing the quilt beside him.

    He turned his head and saw that Mavis was asleep on his bedside.

    Although she was resting, her face was full of exhaustion, as if she hadn¡¯t had a good rest for many days.

    Anthony stared at her with aplicated expression, stretched out his slender fingertips, and curled her long hair that had fallen on the quilt around his fingers.

    Nearly half a year had passed since the one-year marriage agreement¡­

    Sensing the movement of the people on the bed, Mavis, who was already a light sleeper, woke up.

    As soon as she looked up, she met Anthony¡¯s gaze.

    She blinked confusedly, unable to understand what Anthony¡¯s look meant just now, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s time to go home.¡±

    Anthony calmly withdrew the fingers entangled with Mavis¡¯ hair, got out of the bed from the other side of the bed, straightened the cuffs of his shirt, and put on his suit jacket.

    After tidying himself up, he left the ward first, and soon fell a distance behind Mavis.

    Mavis rubbed her eyes and hurried to follow.

    They returnedte to the Cahan Residence, where the family was resting and Mavis thought about cooking him a supplement soup.

    But when she finished cooking, she found that the person who should have been in the bedroom had disappeared.

    Exiting the room, Mavis heard a sound from the guest room and knocked on the door.

    Generally, no one slept in the guest rooms.

    After a long time, no one responded.

    Mavis thought there was no one inside, and was about to leave when she heard a familiar voice again.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been sleeping alone recently, and I¡¯m not used to two people. From now on, you¡¯re in the bedroom, and I¡¯m here.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s cold voice discouraged Mavis much.

    How could this be?

    Before¡­ didn¡¯t he say that he wanted to sleep together?

    So suddenly? What the hell happened?

    However, thinking of his injury experience during this period, Mavis expressed her understanding of his behavior, and said, ¡°I cooked chicken soup for you. Do you want to have it before going to bed?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m tired and want to rest.¡±

    Mavis looked down at the bowl in her hand, sighed, and left.

    Seven in the morning.

    Mavis got up to have breakfast, and the servants were cleaning up.

    Seeing four breakfasts prepared on the table, she walked over and asked, ¡°Is Anthony up yet?¡±

    The servant looked at her curiously, and said, ¡°Madam, Mr. Cahan has already left, around six o¡¯clock.¡±

    So early?

    When Mavis didn¡¯t go to work during this period, she had been paying attention to thepany¡¯s trends, and there had been no important morning meetings recently.

    At this time, Reba came out of the room, wearing a light sportswear, ready to go for a morning run.

    Seeing that Mavis¡¯plexion was not very good, and thinking of Anthony¡¯s early departure in the morning, she was quick-witted, and immediately guessed something, and asked, ¡°Why is yourplexion so wrong? Did Anthony bully you?¡±

    In order to avoid unnecessary misunderstanding, Mavis forced a smile, picked up the bread on the table and took a bite, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°Just recently, thepany has too many things waiting for him to deal with. I¡¯m afraid he will be busy in the future.¡±

    She concealed her embarrassment without a trace.

    If Anthony was willing to quarrel with her, it would be fine. But now he had been avoiding her, making her a little confused about Anthony¡¯s thoughts.

 Chapter 859 Someone Walked Into His Heart First

    ¡°Okay, then don¡¯t get tired, and pay attention to your health. After I pass my IELTS test, I may have to go abroad.¡±

    When Reba talked about her future n to herself, Mavis had been distracted.

    After breakfast, the driver of Cahan Residence sent Mavis to thepany.

    After entering thepany, Mavis got up and walked in the direction of Anthony¡¯s office.

    Just seeing Zack was about to leave with a stack of documents, Mavis stopped him, ¡°Is he in the office now?¡±

    Zack nodded, ¡°Mr. Cahan doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood, so be careful.¡±

    After exhorting, Zack left with the documents in his arms.

    Mavis walked straight to the office and knocked on the door.

    ¡°it¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Anthony was holding a pen and seriously writing on the document. Mavis was very silent, waiting for him to finish the work.

    After about ten minutes, Anthony raised his eyes, pinched his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    His voice returned to its previous calm and indifference.

    Mavis suppressed the difort in her heart, and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m worried about your body. I want toe and have a look.¡±

    ¡°Finish watching?¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t look up. His gaze was always on the document in front of him. His eyes looked serious, and his tone was calm.

    He seemed to be urging Mavis to leave.

    Mavis didn¡¯t understand.

    It was understandable that he had such an attitude the day before, but why was he still like this today?

    She couldn¡¯t help it, and asked the question that was on her mind.

    ¡°During the time you¡­ lived in the fishing vige, was that girl taking care of you? Her name¡­ what¡¯s her name?¡±

    When this question was asked, Mavis¡¯ heart beat fast, and her palms were clenched tightly. She was carefully observing Anthony¡¯s expression.

    Anthony frowned suddenly, and his eyes looked serious.

    The office suddenly fell into silence. Mavis swallowed nervously, not knowing what to say to relieve the current atmosphere.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°You¡­ how are you doing in the fishing vige?¡±

    Anthony nced at her, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    After finishing speaking, he put down the document in his hand and got up to leave the office.

    Mavis hesitated again and again, but decided to block his way, mustered up the courage to ask, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should give me an exnation?¡±

    He said he wanted to date her, but he left her alone in the country without saying a word.

    He was missing, and she had worried for so long.

    Finally, she met him, but he had such an attitude again. He didn¡¯t say anything, and he didn¡¯t exin anything.

    Anthony said with a sullen face, ¡°When you return to thepany, you should calm down and handle your work well. Do you have to waste time on these problems every day?¡±

    After speaking, he left without looking back.

    Bang!

    The door of the office was mmed shut, like a heavy hammer hitting Mavis¡¯ heart.

    She seemed to know.

    Anthony wouldn¡¯t give her an answer, but his attitude said it all.

    Maybe¡­ someone else had walked into Anthony¡¯s heart before her.

    Sheughed at herself that he didn¡¯t care about her feelings at all.

    It was because she thought her position was too high, and it was because she thought that she could stand by his side because of her overreaching.

    Before leaving the fishing vige, she noticed the way Anthony looked at the girl.

    It was a kind of nostalgic, very wonderful look.

    She had only seen this look when Anthony looked at Lyra before.

    That girl was very simr to Lyra, and Mavis seemed to understand why he was suddenly cold to her.

    That being the case, she will no longer ask anything.

    Mavis took a deep breath, suppressed her inner stubbornness and self-esteem, and left Anthony¡¯s office.

    ¡­

    From this moment on, except for necessary work contacts, Mavis will no longer actively contact Anthony.

    A day or two passed, and the people in thepany seemed to see something.

    Rumors can easily breed in crowded ces.

    Mr. Cahan and Mavis, who had been in and out of thepany together, no longer appeared in thepany at the same time.

    Others found that Mavis even deliberately avoided Mr. Cahan, which aroused the curiosity of thepany staff.

    Mavis had been able to be a popr person next to Mr. Cahan from a small intern, which had long been annoying.

    She was a thorn in the bottom of the women¡¯s hearts in thepany.

    Everyone had the wishful thinking of turning a rich person, and no woman did not want to have an excellent man like Mr. Cahan.

    Anthony was the standard for women in thepany to find a partner, but they were aware of their status.

    But Mavis had no outstanding family background, no particrly outstanding abilities, and besides her beauty, there seemed to be no other outstanding things that can keep her by Anthony¡¯s side.

    How can such a person convince those wishful thinking women.

    Now there was a conflict between the two of them, and those people had some thoughts that they shouldn¡¯t have.

    A woman in a white shirt saw Mavise out of Anthony¡¯s office with a cold face, and hurriedly pulled the person next to her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Mavis really doesn¡¯t like Mr. Cahan anymore?¡±

    There was an excited expression on the woman¡¯s face, like a paparazzi noticing a gossip.

    The woman caught by her was admiring the manicure she had just done, sarcastically exining.

    ¡°She, probably did something to make Mr. Cahan angry, so she started a cold war.¡±

    Anyone can see what happened between them.

    It was really strange.

    The woman pursed her lips, gloating, ¡°Looking at how proud she was in the past. It¡¯s because she has annoyed Mr. Cahan. If you ask me, she should be fired from thepany. She is not worthy of being Mr. Cahan¡¯s personal assistant.¡±

    ¡°Are you suitable? Who is Mr. Cahan ? How can we serve him?¡±

    *

    Anthony, who had devoted himself to his work, did not know about the rumors that had been circting in thepany.

    He just found it strange, because Mavis seemed to be avoiding him recently, and his attitude towards her had suddenly cooled down.

    What happened to that woman?

    He nced out the window. Mavis was concentrating on sorting out the materials, with a calm demeanor.

    She seemed to have lost weight recently.

    The originally thin cheeks became even thinner now.

    Realizing that his mood was affected by her again, Anthony closed the blinds irritably to iste himself from the outside environment.

    *

    As the days passed, the strange way of getting along between the two of them aroused more and more discussions among the people in thepany.

    On a sunny noon, a topic filled with criticism and sarcasm crept into thepany¡¯s chatting groups.

    ¡°Have you noticed? That ignorant woman finally got her retribution. Her seduction is no longer enough to attract the attention of CEO. She really deserves it.¡±

    Everyone dared not call their names directly, so they can only use code names that were clear to each other instead of real names.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s been a long time since they¡¯ve been in or out of thepany together. She must have offended the boss.¡±

    ¡°A vixen like her should have been expelled from thepany a long time ago. It¡¯s enough to tolerate her.¡±

    Regarding the public opinion caused by this incident, the management in the group also turned a blind eye to it. They were toozy to care about such trivial matters.

    During the days of the cold war between Mavis and Anthony, all kinds of gossips had been fermented

 Chapter 860 Someone hugged her

    Of course, the protagonist was just Mavis. No matter how brave these people were, they dared not gossip Mr. Cahan unless they didn¡¯t want to work.

    Plus Anthony never stood up for Mavis and never stopped anything these days, fueling these rumors.

    At noon that day, several people gathered in the toilet to discuss this matter.

    ¡°You guys say why Mavis still stays with Mr. Cahan. If it were me, I would have handed in my resignation long ago.¡±

    ¡°She wants to be Mrs. Cahan. How can she let go easily? Being an assistant to the president is the first step towards Mrs. Cahan. Do you think she is stupid?¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know whether she has the qualification, or who she hooks up with. She really thinks of herself as a beauty.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right now, being kicked by Mr. Cahan is really expected.¡±

    ¡°If it were me, I would go to work in peace, work part-time, and find a man of rich family to marry. The key is to be able to see yourself clearly.¡±

    They were chatting by the sink, unaware that Mavis was in the toilet cubicle behind them.

    Listening to their chat, Mavis couldn¡¯t help but clenched her palms.

    She kind of wanted to go out and have a fight with those people.

    But reason told her she couldn¡¯t.

    Anthony¡¯s prestige in thepany was very high. If she went out at this time, it may have a negative effect.

    When there was no movement outside the door, Mavis opened the door of the cubicle and was about to leave. But when she opened the door, she found that the door was locked from the outside.

    No matter how much she turned the handle, it wouldn¡¯t open.

    Did those people do it on purpose?

    Mavis put her face close to the door frame and shouted outside, ¡°Is there anyone? I¡¯m locked inside. Can someone please open the door for me?¡±

    Once the door was locked from the outside, it cannot be opened from the inside anyway.

    Mavis pped the door vigorously, but it was very quiet outside the door, and no one came or went at all.

    Taking a look at the time, it was the lunch break time. Most of the employees should be taking a nap, and there were very few peopleing to the toilet.

    In addition, Mavis had had enough of the discussion of this group of people. This time she deliberately chose a rtively remote toilet, and did not expect to encounter such a thing¡­

    She took out her mobile phone and wanted to call someone for help, but found that there was no signal at all, so she could only wait.

    After half an hour, she tried knocking on the door again, calling out, but still no one responded.

    Mavis was trying to find a way, when there was a bucket of cold water suddenly poured in from the small window above the door, pouring her from head to toe.

    Her hair was instantly wet and stuck tightly to her face.

    She was originally dressed thinly, but now her teeth were chattering from the water.

    She hugged herself with both arms. Her eyes were reddish, and she took out her phone tremblingly again.

    Finally there was a signal.

    Looking through the address book, she found that she didn¡¯t have any friends in thepany, and there was no one else who had a close rtionship with her except Jaylin.

    But today, Jaylin asked for leave because she was not feeling well, and the corporatemunication was ck.

    The only one who can help her was Zack.

    At this time, Mavis never thought of calling that man.

    After much hesitation, she finally decided to call Zack.

    The moment the phone was connected, Zack¡¯s asking voice came immediately, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Pleasee to the toilet on the east side of the 21st floor. I am locked inside.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take someone there right away.¡±

    After the phone was hung up, Mavis leaned against the wall of the toilet, supported her body, and she felt ufortable all over.

    The exhaust air from the toilet made her very cold, and she could only hug herself with her hands, barely giving herself some warmth.

    After Zack arrived, he saw water overflowing from the toilet, and the door lock was maliciously sealed with tape. No wonder Mavis couldn¡¯t open it.

    He quickly ordered someone to unlock the door.

    The moment hse saw Zack, Mavis almost thought she was in a trance, and staggered out of the toilet.

    Seeing her wet appearance, Zack took off his coat and wanted to put it on for her, but Mavis refused.

    Now that she was the focus of thepany, any man who interacted with her may be involved in rumors.

    She didn¡¯t want Zack to be affected by these again.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Mavis sped her arms tightly and walked towards the elevator trembling slightly.

    Zack took a look at the surrounding environment. This ce was in a blind spot of monitoring, and the peopleing and going can not be captured, so it was impossible to confirm who did it.

    Thinking of thepany¡¯s recent rumors, Zack frowned.

    He must find out about this matter.

    There was also cold wind in the elevator. Mavis sped her hands tightly to her chest, and sneezed several times in a row.

    When returning to the office area on the top floor, Mavis saw Anthony who walked out of the office.

    Just looking at each other, Mavis immediately lowered her head, walked around Anthony and returned to her desk.

    The cold war these days had exhausted her physically and mentally, and she had no time to concentrate on her work, and she often made mistakes when sorting out the materials.

    Anthony¡¯s reprimand to her had not diminished at all. She was really tired and exhausted.

    Her body was cold, but not as cold as her heart.

    Mavis felt that her body was about to reach its limit, and she seemed to be unable to hold on.

    Another sneeze came out, and a sense of grievance surged up. Mavis was in a daze. She didn¡¯t hear any movement next to her for a long time, thinking that Anthony had left.

    She couldn¡¯t help lying on the table, curled up, and fell asleep within a few minutes.

    Anthony frowned slightly, still standing where he was and looking at her from afar.

    Cold.

    So cold.

    While Mavis was groggy, she suddenly felt light in her body.

    As if someone carried her up?

    She wanted to open her eyes, but her eyelids were so heavy that she couldn¡¯t do it at all, and a familiar scent of men¡¯s eau de toilette entered her nostrils.

    Was it Anthony ?

    Anthony was hugging her?

    No, it was impossible. He had already left just now.

    Mavis had a splitting headache, whimpered softly from time to time, and rubbed against the man¡¯s arms uneasily.

    She couldn¡¯t feel the man¡¯s body suddenly stiffened because of her movement. She only knew to seek tenderness and press against the man¡¯s chest¡­

    The warm thick nket was thrown over her body. The cold gradually faded, and she slept soundly.

    ¡­

    Boom.

    She was awakened by the sound of knocking on the table, opened her eyes, and saw Zack standing in front of her.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am , it¡¯s time to get off work.¡±

    Mavis rubbed her eyes, looked around with gradually clear vision, and found that she was still sitting by her table.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    There was no thick nket on her body, and there was no man beside her.

    She was dreaming.

    Sheughed at herself, then quickly calmed down and smiled at Zack, ¡°Okay, thank you very much today.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Mavis got up, only feeling dizzy for a while. Suddenly her eyes went dark, and she sat back exhausted.

    Zack hurried forward to help, and asked with concern, ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you okay?¡±

 Chapter 861 Let her keep warm

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You get off work. I¡¯ll leave soon.¡±

    She was sitting on the chair. Her eyes were a little dazed. Zack couldn¡¯t stay any longer, so he left first.

    Mavis nced at the president¡¯s office with all the shutters drawn.

    He should have left, right?

    After a while, Mavis sighed, finally got some energy, got up and left.

    Go back to Cahan Residence.

    Mavis found that Anthony was sitting on the sofa chatting andughing with Reba. The moment he saw her, the smile disappeared.

    Mavis sneered, and went upstairs on her own, not evening down for dinner.

    ¡°Anthony¡­¡±

    Reba wanted to understand the conflict between them, but Anthony turned cold, got up and went upstairs, without giving her a chance to ask questions.

    What a headache!

    What happened to these two?

    They obviously had a date before, so why did theye back from Mofleunia and be like this?

    The next day, they went to work as usual.

    But Mavis and Anthony¡¯s strange attitude towards each other made everyone in Cahan Residence notice it, and the atmosphere became much depressed for a while.

    After the two left, Reba asked Timothy who was still eating, ¡°Timothy, what do you think is wrong with these two? I¡¯m going crazy.¡±

    Timothy tore the bread and ate it unhurriedly, saying slowly, ¡°What are you anxious about the young couple? Just don¡¯t meddle in their business right now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m caring about my family. You think everyone is like you and being different? When grandmaes back, let¡¯s wait and see.¡±

    After saying that, Reba drank a ss of milk and walked out. Timothy watched her leaving and shook his head.

    His sister was good at everything, but why did she love toin and can¡¯t get rid of it?

    Cahan Group.

    Today was the staff meeting for the new quarter, and all the staff were present.

    As the president¡¯s assistant, Mavis sat in the front seat, right under Anthony¡¯s nose.

    As the end of the year was approaching, Anthony had assigned the final tasks of this year to all departments, among which the most arduous tasks belonged to the business department and product department.

    In the meeting room, Anthony¡¯s aura was very strong, giving people a sense of oppression.

    Anyone who came to the meeting could tell that Anthony was in a bad mood, unless they were blind.

    In the past, there were still people who would whisper, but now no one dared to do anything, for fear of being reprimanded by Anthony.

    ¡°I hope that everyone can give yourself the most satisfactory result in thest time of this year. Of course, thepany benefits, and you also benefit. Naturally, you will have a carefree Christmas holiday, but¨C¡±

    Anthony paused suddenly, and everyone couldn¡¯t help paying attention to what he would say next.

    They were all waiting for his next words.

    Anthony¡¯s eyes swept over everyone, and finally stopped at Mavis¡¯ ce for a short time, then looked back and continued, ¡°If anyone dares to cause trouble during this period, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±

    Therge meeting room was very quiet, and none of the more than a thousand people dared to make any strange noises.

    After ordering all the work tasks, the meeting ended and many people left. Mavis was left behind by Anthony.

    In the past few days, neither of them had anymunication. Every time she was supposed to send the documents to him, Zack reced her in the end.

    Anthony felt it strange. Even if she lost her temper, she should have had enough trouble these days, right?

    Mavis stood far away from him, asking him while imitating his cold tone, ¡°Is there anything to arrange for me, Mr. Cahan?¡±

    Hearing this alienated and respectful address from her again, Anthony frowned tightly.

    ¡°You are my assistant. Isn¡¯t it normal to leave you for questioning?¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t make a sound, just stood in front of him, waiting for him to arrange tasks. After all, she was still his personal assistant now, and she should obey his arrangements.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to my office delivering the documents in person these days? Do you think your status is more noble than others?¡±

    Regarding his words, Mavis lowered her head secretly, trying not to feel wronged, but just clenched her palms tightly.

    She didn¡¯t speak, and Anthony asked again, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer? Are you dissatisfied with me? Or are you dissatisfied with your work?¡±

    He was clearly looking for trouble.

    Mavis endured it for so long, and didn¡¯t want to bear it anymore, so she suddenly raised her head and replied,

    ¡°I¡¯ve always known my status, and I¡¯ve done everything right. How dare I be dissatisfied with you? You make all the decisions, and you¡¯ve already decided, so why ask me again?¡±

    Her sudden indifference made Anthony feel weird.

    Seeing her feeling cold and sleepy yesterday pitifully, he couldn¡¯t help hugging her, allowing her to keep warm, pinch his chest, and rub his abdominal muscles. And he took care of her until she fell asleep.

    All afternoon, his hands were sore from hugging her.

    But what about her? She wasn¡¯t nice to him, so she used this tone to repay him?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to work hard, go home. Thepany is not a ce for yourints, and I am not a trash can for you to vent your dissatisfaction.¡±

    There were sarcasm in his words, and his whole body exuded coldness.

    Mavis gritted her teeth, not allowing herself to show any other emotion.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Cahan.¡±

    Watching Mavis transform from a hedgehog with vignce just now to an obedient rabbit, Anthony felt even more upset.

    But why he was upset? He couldn¡¯t say.

    It was very strange.

    He didn¡¯t want to see Mavis confronting him, but Mavis¡¯ incongruous and superficial obedience made him even more irritable for no reason.

    Anthony picked up his coat, snorted coldly, and left the meeting room directly.

    Mavis was the only one left in the huge meeting room.

    Her mood that was still tense just now loosened directly.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    In Anthony¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t see any trace of guilt or concern for her. She felt so ufortable yesterday, and she didn¡¯t see him caring her at all.

    Today he satirized her instead. What exactly did he think of her?

    She was a pet that came and went when she was called?

    He would stroke her a few times when he liked her, and abandon her when he didn¡¯t like her?

    After all, she was in thepany, and Mavis can¡¯t express all her unhappiness here.

    Back in the office area, Mavis started to get busy, sent all the documents to be sent to his office, and left immediately after.

    She wouldn¡¯t give Anthony another chance to talk to her.

    After Mavis walked out of the office, Anthony dialed and asked, ¡°Have you sent the things to the border fishing vige?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything has been delivered ording to your order.¡±

    Anthony gave a soft ¡°hmm¡± and hung up the phone. Jaqueline¡¯s Lyra ¨C like face appeared in his mind from time to time.

    He could see the ce covered by the shutters outside the office. Mavis was sitting at her desk, working seriously.

    Distraught and confused, he took out a pack of cigarettes, lit it, rubbed the space between his brows and took the cigarette.

 Chapter 862 Sharply opposed to each other

    Since thest staff meeting, Anthony had called Mavis to do the most inconspicuous tasks every now and then, and will also arrange for her to clean the toilet on the top floor.

    And what he said to her was tough.

    For his various provocations and ridicules, Mavis was patient at first.

    She didn¡¯t want the two of them to make too much trouble.

    Apart from the rtionship between boss and subordinate, they were still a couple.

    Although they were just a couple in the agreement, she didn¡¯t want others tough at them and regard them as a joke.

    On this day, she had just cleaned up the trash can on the top floor and sat back at her chair. She couldn¡¯t help but think of the girl in the fishing vige who was beside Anthony.

    That girl looked so much like Lyra, and she knew what Lyra meant to Anthony, which was something that Anthony can¡¯t touch.

    She suddenly felt very tired, so tired that as if all the bones in her body felt tingling.

    Leaningzily against the table, she thought for no reason about the rtionship between the two of them recently.

    Now as long as they opened their mouths, they would be sharply opposed to each other.

    She nced in the direction of Anthony¡¯s office. Inside the shutters, Anthony was on the phone joyfully.

    When he was in front of her, he was not happy most of the time, and she no longer knew how to get along with him.

    The work all day made Mavis physically and mentally exhausted.

    When it was time to get off work, she immediately left thepany with her bag, and she wanted to escape from this unhappy ce as soon as possible.

    She stayed outside for a long time until it was dark before calling the chauffeur and telling him her location.

    She had no appetite, and no desire to eat with or see Anthony.

    After she returned to Cahan Residence, Reba and the others happened to be absent, so Mavis couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    She didn¡¯t even know how to face Reba¡¯s questioning now.

    Although she knew that Reba cared about her, it made her feel stressed.

    Tomorrow was the weekend, so she can rest at home. Mavis washed up early, went to bed, and fell asleep.

    This was the first few days when she and Anthony started the cold war, and her haggard look had continued.

    ¡­

    Over the past few days, Mavis had been very absent-minded, and anyone who was discerning can see it.

    Reba had a keen mind. Judging from the attitude of Mavis and Anthony, she knew that there must be a conflict between the two.

    She wanted to find an opportunity to ask Mavis or Anthony who had been cold-faced.

    Thinking of thest time she asked Mavis about the two of them, Mavis only said that Anthony was too busy withpany affairs, and she believed it that time, but this time she couldn¡¯t hide it from her.

    Early on Saturday morning, Reba was waiting downstairs. No matter which of the two of them went downstairs first, she would ask carefully.

    She came back tootest night to take the liberty of bothering Anthony and Mavis.

    At around nine o¡¯clock in the morning, Mavis came down from upstairs, and her face didn¡¯t look very good.

    Reba hurried forward with a ss of warmed milk.

    ¡°My dear sister-inw, have some warm milk. You have dark circles under your eyes. Did you not sleep wellst night?¡±

    Mavis was taken aback when she heard that, because it was the first time Reba called her that.

    She smiled back, took a sip of the milk, and sat down at the dining table. And Reba took the opportunity to sit next to her.

    ¡°Reba, don¡¯t worry. I was too busy with work and have been under a lot of pressure recently.¡±

    Mavis exined it and it was still a lie.

    Reba wasn¡¯t so stupid to be coaxed into it by these words.

    ¡°Tell me the truth. What happened to you and Anthony ? I feel suffocated watching you get along these days.¡±

    It was really suffocating.

    Upon hearing Anthony¡¯s name, Mavis had a headache.

    There was a gloomy look in her eyes, but she quickly covered it up and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You think too much. He¡¯s just too busy.¡±

    Feeling that Mavis didn¡¯t want to answer this question, Reba can only give up.

    In the following time, Mavis sat on the sofa in the living room and looked at the tablet, and Reba talked to her casually.

    At five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the gate of Cahan Residence was opened and Anthony came back.

    The light of the setting sun sprinkled on his body, as if it had ted ayer of gold on him, making Anthony¡¯s eyebrows and eyes look soft.

    After changing his shoes at the entrance, he saw Reba and Mavis sitting in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, admiring something.

    The sound in the hall made Mavis turn around, and when she noticed Anthony looking at her, she got up to leave.

    Reba happily ran over, took the briefcase from her brother, and joked with a smile, ¡°Anthony, why does Mavis run away when she sees you, like a mouse seeing a cat. I¡¯m afraid ¡­¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The two were indifferent, but exined in unison.

    The more he said it was nothing, the more trouble they had.

    Finally, both of them were there at the same time. Reba hurriedly said, ¡°Can you stop doing this? Isn¡¯t being affectionate good? Anthony, grandma ising back.¡±

    Hearing grandma, Anthony¡¯s face changed slightly.

    Seeing that Anthony didn¡¯t want to exin how their grandma was, Mavis took the initiative to take Reba¡¯s arm, ¡°Reba, can I sleep with you tonight? I¡¯ve been having nightmares these few nights, and I can¡¯t sleep well.¡±

    The bed in that bedroom smelled like him, and even if the sheets and quilts were changed, his smell couldn¡¯t be removed.

    That disturbed her a lot.

    Reba nced at Anthony, and said tentatively, ¡°Anthony, your wife is going to be abducted by me, so you won¡¯t stop me? Let me tell you, if Mavis sleeps with me, and it¡¯s difficult if you want her to sleep back to your bedroom in the future.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Anthony replied indifferently, ¡°Whatever. If there is a problem with the bed, she can sleep in another room. We have many rooms and she can sleep anywhere she wants.¡±

    Seeing that he was about to start a fight again, Reba hurriedly interrupted, ¡°Anthony, our girls are not the same as your rough-skinned and thick-skinned men. Girls¡¯ bodies are all fragrant and soft, so I¡¯ll let them move Mavis¡¯ stuff to my room and leave you alone.¡±

    Reba conflicted with Anthony, then pulled Mavis away.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    At night.

    Reba tidied up her already clean and tidy bed, and waited for Mavis to arrive.

    Knock Knock Knock¨C

    Hearing the knock on the door, Reba hurriedly opened the door and went out to hug Mavis who was holding a pillow.

    ¡°Mavis, you are here.¡±

    Reba¡¯s room was facing the garden, and the decorations in the room were cute and warm.

    ¡°Go to the bed quickly. The sheets are custom-made by me. The material is not avable in the market.¡±

    Hearing this, Mavis looked at the bed, and the light yellow sheets looked fluffy.

    She nodded, took off her shoes and got on the bed.

    The touch of the bed sheet was like a baby¡¯s skin, smooth and tender. Not long after lying on it, Mavis felt that the bed sheet was heating up, dispelling the cold in her body.

 Chapter 863 The straw that broke her back

    After the bedsidemp was off, and Mavis wasn¡¯t sleepy.

    The desire to vent was overwhelmed.

    She actually had a lot to say.

    In the dark room, there was the least need for scruples, and people can infinitely tolerate the emotions released by others.

    ¡°Reba, in fact, some time ago, Anthony was seriously injured in Mofleunia, and he was missing for a while.¡±

    ¡°What?! Missing?! What happened?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Reba was shocked, because she didn¡¯t know about it at all.

    If the enemies of the Cahan family knew that Anthony was missing, it would cause a lot of trouble.

    She sat up directly from the bed, turned on the bedsidemp, and signaled Mavis to continue talking.

    ¡°He went to Mofleunia to deal with the matter of starting a newpany. I wanted to give him a surprise. Unexpectedly, he had an ident and was rescued by a girl, but¡­¡±

    Mavis paused, then continued, ¡°That girl looks a bit like Lyra.¡±

    Her voice trembled.

    To tell the truth, she was afraid of that girl¡¯s existence.

    These days, she often had the same dream.

    It was the girl from the fishing vige who suddenly appeared beside Anthony. Anthony chose to be with her and broke off the engagement with her because of that girl.

    She knew that in Anthony¡¯s position in power, he could marry any girl he liked.

    Just because she was not the girl he liked, anyone can take her ce.

    Now, Reba finally knew the real reason for the conflict between the two of them.

    No wonder.

    However, Reba didn¡¯t pay attention to the fishing vige girl Mavis mentioned at all.

    She stretched out her hand and patted Mavis on the shoulder, reassuring, ¡°Don¡¯t put so much pressure on yourself. It is not so easy to enter our family, and I only recognize you as my sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°Mavis, my brother is not the kind of swinger. He meets all kinds of people outside, and there will be all kinds of women who want to be with him, but you have to trust him a little more. You know what I mean, right?¡±

    She wanted to tell Mavis that with Anthony¡¯s status, there will never be fewer women around him, and men will rarely not be tempted by them.

    But the daughter-inw of Cahan family cannot be changed.

    ¡°There are many people in this world who look simr, but they are not the one in their heart. My brother must understand this truth, so you just need to be yourself.¡±

    Mavis recalled her words. A smile finally appeared on her face. She covered Reba with a quilt, ¡°Well, I see. Let¡¯s go to sleep.¡±

    When Mavis went to thepany the next day, she was so radiant that even Zack found it strange.

    Could it be that Anthony and his wife have reconciled?

    However, such a thought stayed in Zack¡¯s mind for a moment, and he didn¡¯t dare to ask.

    The inte phone rang and Mavis answered.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, what are your orders?¡±

    ¡°Bring in a cup of coffee.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Mavis immediately made a cup of coffee ording to his request and sent it to the office.

    Today, she was still wearing work clothes, but she was wearing a turquoise sweater under it.

    Anthony¡¯s expression changed slightly when he saw what she was wearing today.

    With a bang, the coffee cup identally fell on the table, and the coffee inside spilled out, soaking the documents next to it.

    Mavis didn¡¯t know why he reacted so strongly all of a sudden, so she quickly pulled out a tissue and stepped forward to wipe the spilled coffee.

    Most of the newly printed contract documents were soaked in coffee, and Mavis made a gesture to pick up the documents and go out.

    These were all important documents and there cannot be any mistakes.

    But when she turned around, the man behind grabbed her wrist and said coldly, ¡°Who asked you to wear this color of clothes?¡±

    Mavis paused, then turned to look at him feeling puzzled.

    What was the meaning?

    Can¡¯t she wear clothes of this color?

    Seeing that she was silent, Anthony was almost furious, stepped forward and grabbed Mavis¡¯ neck, and asked, ¡°Who allowed you to wear clothes of this color?¡±

    Lyra liked green clothes the most. When she was a child, he always saw her in this color.

    Over time, he had be ustomed to associating green with Lyra, his childhood sweetheart of more than ten years.

    So Cahan Group had an unwritten rule that all female employees were not allowed to wear green clothes.

    Because of the special color, the employees all thought that the president had suffered some kind of emotional injury. Maybe the president was dumped by a woman, and cuckolded, so they didn¡¯t dare to ask more questions and could only obediently implement it.

    Mavis joined thepanyte, so naturally she didn¡¯t know this rule.

    He pinches her with great strength.

    Mavis felt slowly out of breath.

    She pped the back of Anthony¡¯s hand hard, trying to get him to let go.

    But at this moment Anthony was like a raging lion, with his eyes ring.

    The suffocation in her throat made Mavis feel that death was waving at her, and she closed her eyes weakly, no longer resisting.

    Seeing her flushed cheeks, Anthony let go of his hand abruptly, trembling uncontrobly.

    After a while, he regained his usual calmness, ¡°You are not allowed to wear clothes of this color in the future.¡±

    After finally being able to breathe fresh air, Mavis panted heavily and coughed for a while. And the feeling of suffocation was too unbearable.

    There was a circle of pinch marks on her fair neck, and the circles of her eyes were slightly red.

    Originally, she tried to understand him because of Reba¡¯s words.

    But she found she was wrong.

    Anthony was like a block of ice, and she can¡¯t melt it.

    She stood up staggeringly, and asked with her red eyes, ¡°Why can¡¯t I wear it? Why can¡¯t others do what you don¡¯t allow others to do? Why do you pick on me every time? I have tolerated you enough!¡±

    If not for loving him, why should she suffer this?

    Now even wearing clothes had to be constrained by him.

    ¡°Tolerate?¡±

    Ah.

    Anthony sneered.

    ¡°Which point is not wrong with you? Do you still need me to tell you?¡±

    His voice was cold, which made Mavis feel even colder.

    There was a severe tearing sensation in the heart, and the pain spread to all her limbs. Mavis couldn¡¯t help covering her chest with her hands. She wanted to stand up, but she couldn¡¯t use any strength at all.

    She looked up at Anthony, but saw that he was still extremely indifferent.

    He was such a man whom had been deeply loved by her and had been pursuing for five years.

    Mavis suddenly felt that her love was a little ridiculous.

    She forcefully raised her arm, supported the corner of the table, and said coldly, ¡°Anthony, you seeded. You have already started to make me hate you.¡±

    With red eyes, she mmed the door and left the suffocating office.

    With a bang, she mmed the door loudly.

    Attracting all the people on this floor to look over, Mavis covered her face and trotted back to her table.

    The turquoise sweater fell off while running, and Mavis didn¡¯t bother to pick it up.

    During this period of time, she was too tired. She was tense all the time, and she didn¡¯t dare to let others see her strangeness.

    But thest straw that broke her back was Anthony.

 Chapter 864 Should I really let go

    Ufortable, it was overwhelmingly ufortable.

    Mavis clutched her stomach, feeling a little stomach ache from the anger.

    She really didn¡¯t have any more strength, so she leaned over to do her work, rested with her face buried, covering her red eyes.

    Zack passed by and could feel that Mavis was in a bad mood. He wanted to go up tofort her, but he could only give up because he was concerned about each other¡¯s identities and status.

    Recently, there had been a lot of conflicts between Anthony and his wife, and it was these wage earners who were suffering.

    In the next few days, it was estimated that a new round of devil-style work will start again.

    Zack shook his head helplessly, turned and left.

    Feeling painful and dazzled, Mavis fell asleep leaning against the table.

    She didn¡¯t wake up until noon.

    It was eleven o¡¯clock.

    The stomach pain relieved a lot, but was reced by hunger. She got up slowly, and was going to eat in the cafeteria downstairs first.

    When she came to the cafeteria, she ordered some light food and chose a corner to sit down.

    The employees passing by her were still pointing at her.

    ¡°See, this is what happens when you seduce men. She gets retribution, right? This is because she¡¯s kicked out by the boss. She must understand her identity.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s too self-defeating. She dares to seduce Mr. Cahan. She really thinks highly of herself.¡±

    They looked at Mavis from time to time.

    Originally bothered by Anthony¡¯s matter, coupled with these people¡¯s foulnguage, her anger reached its peak.

    Snapped!

    Mavis mmed the fork on the table and walked up to a woman, ¡°Which sewer did you crawl out of? Your mouth smells so bad?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    The woman was caught straight, but was not afraid, and retorted, ¡°You are allowed to go to Mr. Cahan¡¯s bed shamelessly, but I¡¯m not allowed to talk about this? This is your retribution!¡±

    Her sharp voice attracted all the staff in the cafeteria to look over.

    These days, Mavis had been suppressing her emotions. But, she didn¡¯t want to bear it anymore, and sneered.

    ¡°Bed?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is what you want to do. I, Mavis, don¡¯t bother to sell my body in exchange for anything.¡±

    ¡°Also, gossip needs evidence. Did you get a photo of me on Anthony¡¯s bed?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t, I can sue you for defamation.¡±

    Mavis¡¯ voice was not small, and it directly suppressed the woman¡¯s aura.

    Another employee saw that herpanion was suffering, so she answered in a sly way, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know what you think? If you didn¡¯t seduce Mr. Cahan, how could you be his assistant in such a short period of time? You know if there¡¯s any skeletons in the closet.¡±

    She really can¡¯t tell.

    Even Mavis herself couldn¡¯t figure out why Anthony would suddenly transfer her from the logistics department to his side.

    There was no conflict of interest between them, so it can only be said to be Anthony¡¯s whim.

    Faced with her doubt, Mavis looked around coldly at the people watching the show.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You, the perpetrators. You have never known how much harm public opinion can do to others.¡±

    ¡°The only thing you care about is whether you are happy or not. May I ask if it is you or your wife who are in the rumors today, will you stand by like this? Then I hope that every one of you who gossips will receive the same retribution.¡±

    After speaking, she took the te and left.

    What she didn¡¯t know was that at the corner in the distance, there was a figure standing with aplicated expression.

    Anthony¡¯s deep blue eyes stared at Mavis silently. He listened to what she just said, but no one knew what he was thinking.

    Until Mavis¡¯ figurepletely disappeared around the corner of the cafeteria, he said to Zack,

    ¡°Zack.¡±

    Zack followed right behind Anthony, ¡°What¡¯s your order, Mr. Cahan?¡±

    ¡°Go and investigate, whoever participated in the spread of Mavis rumors, all will be punished and warned ording to the rules. And those who did the most will resign and leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Zack looked up with a jerk, feeling delighted from the bottom of his heart.

    These days he really wanted to tell Anthony about the rumors , but there was never a suitable time.

    If Anthony didn¡¯t want toe to the cafeteria on a whim today, he was afraid he wouldn¡¯t know these things.

    ¡­

    Back in the office, Anthony folded his hands, propped his chin, frowned , and lit a cigarette irritably.

    Thinking back on what he had done during this time, he suddenly felt like a jerk.

    Originally, he transferred her to his side to stop the rumors for her and make her work happier.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that because of his neglect during this period, the rumors intensified and Mavis was bullied.

    No wonder she was depressed during this period of time, and there was always loneliness in her brows and eyes.

    Anthony walked to the blinds, lifted it with his fingertips, and saw Mavis leaning against the desk,zily. She didn¡¯t look well, and the turquoise sweater on her body was gone.

    He regretted the quarrel this morning.

    Maybe¡­ he was too paranoid.

    Lyra was already an existence that he couldn¡¯t get in his life, but he was the only one who was trapped in the past ten years and couldn¡¯t get out.

    Should he really let go and ept new people and new things?

    ¡°Anthony, you made it, and you¡¯re starting to make me hate you.¡±

    He recalled the indifferent voice of Mavis in the morning.

    In front of him was Mavis, who was bullied and her eyes were red.

    She was probably¡­ very disappointed in him, right?

    Distraught and oppressed, Anthony lowered his eyes sadly, and Jaqueline¡¯s Lyra -like face shed inexplicably in his mind.

    His fingertips were filled with smoke. He took a deep breath of the cigarette, suppressed hisplicated emotions, and turned back to his chair.

    In the evening.

    A woman wearing a new Chanel dress was standing downstairs in the Cahan Group.

    She swept her fingers across her hair and put it around her ears, revealing delicate diamond earrings.

    Seeing this, the security guard of thepany knew that this person was not to be offended. She was likely to be a big name seeking for cooperation, so the security hurriedly went up to say hello.

    ¡°Hello miss, are you here for cooperation?¡±

    Reba took off her sunsses, with her eyshes flickering.

    ¡°I am Mr. Cahan¡¯s sister.¡±

    Because she didn¡¯t frequent the Cahan Group, few people saw her face.

    ¡°This way, please.¡±

    The guards instantly understood and retreated to one side.

    Reba¡¯s mouth were slightly raised, and there was a hint of yfulness in her smile. Stepping on high heels, she entered thepany with a patter sound.

    The crisp sound of the high heels stepping on the tiles attracted the attention of many passers-by in the hall.

    Reba walked to the front desk and asked, ¡°Which department does Mavis work in? I came to visit her.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Mavis?¡±

    Thedy at the front desk was a little puzzled. Reba was dressed and behaved like ady from a wealthy family. She didn¡¯t know what the rtionship between Mavis and Reba was.

    Although Mavis was a strange existence in thepany now, she still told the truth, ¡°Mavis Parker is Mr. Cahan¡¯s assistant, and the office area is on the top floor. Do you have something to discuss with Mr. Cahan?¡±

    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±

    Reba nodded slightly to express her politeness. Just as she was about to go upstairs, she was stopped by the front deskdy, ¡°Just now I saw that Mavis had clocked out and left thepany. I don¡¯t know when she will be back. Do you still want to look for her?¡±

 Chapter 865 Like a kitten

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go find my brother.¡±

    Reba went straight to the elevator regardless of the expressions of the people behind her.

    When she came to the top office area, Zack had seen Reba before, and immediately stepped forward to greet her respectfully.

    Reba twisted her waist and waved her hand, indicating that Zack didn¡¯t need to apany her. She would go there by herself.

    When Reba came to the door of the president¡¯s office, she pushed the door open and walked in without knocking.

    Seeing Anthony, who was serious about his work, she purposely shouted in a very coquettish tone, ¡°Anthony~¡±

    The sound directly disrupted Anthony¡¯s thoughts. He looked at his sister who was already sitting opposite him, shook his head helplessly, and closed the file.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Hearing this, Reba was a little annoyed, ¡°If I hasn¡¯t missed you and Mavis, I wouldn¡¯t havee here eagerly.¡±

    ¡°Anthony, Mavis took the initiative to sleep in a separate room, but you have nothing to say? And I¡¯ve already known the girl in the fishing vige. You won¡¯t be really tempted by her, right?¡±

    Facing Reba¡¯s probing, Anthony did not answer.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do this! You don¡¯t even know how Mavis got through during the few days when we couldn¡¯t contact you, and how worried she was.¡±

    Mentioning Mavis, the pen in Anthony¡¯s hand paused.

    ¡°Mavis couldn¡¯t eat and couldn¡¯t sleep. She held her mobile phone every day, waiting for your news. She was so worried that she was haggard. It hurt me to see it.¡±

    Anthony finally put down the pen in his hand, looked up at Reba, and motioned for her to continue.

    ¡°If Mavis hadn¡¯t met Lyra and listened to Lyra¡¯s persuasion to find you, I¡¯m afraid she would have copsed. She was really worried about you.¡±

    ¡°But what about you? Anthony, what have you done? Hanging out with that girl from the fishing vige? You¡¯re breaking Mavis¡¯ heart!¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t say a word. Holding the pen, he couldn¡¯t continue writing calmly.

    Reba saw the slight changes in his expression under his calm disguise, and stood up with a sigh.

    ¡°Anthony, I advise you to think carefully. If you are stubborn, then I will stand by Mavis this time .¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Anthony lowered his eyes, and didn¡¯t know how to speak.

    ¡°Anthony, you have to tell Mavis your thoughts personally. There is nothing that cannot bemunicated.¡±

    Anthony nodded slightly, ¡°Yeah, got it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know it, then I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    Reba sighed silently, said no more, turned and left the office.

    *

    His thoughts were disturbed. He could not be calmed, and he could no longer devote himself to his work.

    Anthony lit another cigarette, and the blue-white smoke rose from his fingertips. His mind was full of chaos.

    How to solve this matter?

    After the quarrel in the morning, he and Mavis had a stalemate, and he was afraid it can¡¯t be solved by just apologizing.

    Mavis was no longer at the office and had left thepany. Even if he returned to Cahan Residence, the two of them still slept in separate rooms, and they basically didn¡¯t see each other.

    How about giving her a gift?

    Girls liked pretty little things. If he bought her a gift, and talked privately¡­

    Thinking of this, Anthony took out his phone.

    Just as he was about to turn on the phone screen, a video call was suddenly sent to his phone without warning.

    It was Jaqueline.

    After being dazed for half a minute, Anthony connected to the video call.

    Jaqueline¡¯s bright and delicate face came into view.

    She smiled sweetly and innocently.

    And it was also very simr.

    Anthony narrowed his blue eyes, staring nkly at Jaqueline¡¯s face in the screen.

    ¡°Anthony, long time no see. How are you?¡±

    Anthony withdrew his thoughts and said calmly, ¡°Very good.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m cooking. Wait for me for a while. I¡¯ll be fine soon.¡±

    Immediately, Jaqueline put the phone aside, just enough to see her upper body.

    She was wearing a green dress and a white apron, and tied her hair up high with her hands.

    The sunlighting in from the window shone on her body and her stretching figure, which looked so graceful.

    Anthony froze again.

    ¡°Anthony? Is there something on my face?¡±

    Jaqueline approached the phone and called him a few times in a soft voice.

    Anthony came back to his senses, covered his lips and coughed twice to cover up his embarrassment.

    ¡°Jaqueline, there is actually something I want to tell you. I¡­ have a wife. We have been married for about half a year. However, I have an agreement marriage with her for a period of one year.¡±

    Jaqueline at the other end of the video just smiled gently.

    Like the scorching sun in the cold winter, it was nostalgic.

    Anthony lowered his long eyshes, ¡°Will you be angry? After all, I lied to you.¡±

    At the beginning, Jaqueline asked him if he had a family, but he denied it.

    Jaqueline shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be angry about. Everyone has privacy.¡±

    After thinking for a while, she asked again, ¡°I remembered, your wife is the girl who took you from the vige by helicopter? I remember that she is very beautiful, as delicate as a doll.¡±

    Jaqueline didn¡¯t show any distaste for Mavis, nor did she say anything bad about Mavis.

    Like a girl who was considerate enough.

    Anthony didn¡¯t speak.

    The smile on Jaqueline¡¯s face did not change. She tilted her head sweetly and said, ¡°Actually, you are really a good match. I remember her worried look when she saw you. I really envy you for having a wife who loves you so much, and she¡¯s also very lucky to have your love.¡±

    Jaquelineughed, and naturally pulled the missing strands of hair behind her ears.

    Those big watery eyes seemed to seduce people.

    Seeing that his gaze was always on her, Jaqueline continued understandingly,

    ¡°Although we haven¡¯t known each other for a long time, I sincerely hope that you have someone who treats you sincerely by your side¡­¡±

    The two chatted.

    Jaqueline seemed to understand him very well. She could not only guess his mind, but also rationalize all contradictions.

    While chatting, Anthony rxed a lot.

    As for the recent quarrel with Mavis, he mentioned a few words to Jaqueline.

    Unexpectedly, Jaqueline sighed, ¡°This kind of quarrel is really inappropriate. She just wants an exnation, so just say it straight.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Anthony¡¯s handsome face was gentle, and he smiled slightly, ¡°Then what do you suggest I should do?¡±

    Jaqueline chuckled, ¡°Just coax her, not to mention she loves you so much. Flowers, being ceremonial, restaurant. An angry girl is like a frightened kitten. Just pet her.¡±

    Anthony nodded thoughtfully and said, ¡°Okay, I see. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°She is really a very lucky girl. I believe she will not disappoint your intention.¡±

    Jaqueline spoke sincerely, and Anthony was a little absent-minded, so he changed the subject and asked, ¡°How have you been recently?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still the same as before. I help a group of olddies to see doctors, and do some farm work within my ability. Days go by pretty fast.¡±

    She lowered her eyes dimly, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ After you left, I might not be used to it¡­¡±

    She squinted yfully, and gestured for the ¡°not be used to it¡± with her hands, as charming as a sweet girl with a straightforward personality.

 Chapter 866 Compensation for the date

    Cahan Residence.

    The servants were busy for a candlelight dinner.

    A servant passes by with a te of lobster, garnished with broli, which was prepared by a five-star chef.

    identally, she was tripped by the carpet in the hall, and with a thud, she fell to the ground, smashing the te into pieces.

    It happened under Reba¡¯s nose.

    The servant¡¯s face turned pale with fright, and she was trembling all over.

    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m sorry. Miss Cahan, I didn¡¯t mean to. Please don¡¯t drive me away.¡±

    Reba looked at the lobster on the carpet, and frowned , but still cared her first, ¡°You didn¡¯t get hurt, did you?¡±

    The servant was startled at first, then shook her head after realizing it, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡±

    After the words, Reba warned, ¡°I told you to be careful a long time ago. I can forgive this time, but if anyone dares to identally make such a low-level mistake, he or she will be kicked out of Cahan Residence directly. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Miss!¡±

    With Reba¡¯s warning, the servants did not dare to ck off, and put all their energy into making this candlelight dinner.

    Looking at all the servants busy in the dinning room, the expression on Reba¡¯s face was not the slightest bit rxed.

    This meal was specially prepared to ease the rtionship between Anthony and Mavis, and there can be no mistakes.

    At this time, the doorbell rang, and Reba went to open the door.

    ¡°It must be my flower!¡±

    Reba opened the door, but was greeted with an indifferent face, staring at her sharply like a poisonous snake.

    She was taken aback, and the smile froze on her face.

    ¡°Anthony ¡­ you¡­ why are you back. Isn¡¯t it time to get off work?¡±

    Anthony was followed by the butler, who was holding the bouquet ordered by Reba in his arms.

    The pink Aisha rose was more charming under the sunlight.

    ¡°Anthony, this?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t order a bouquet in a childish color like that.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s cold answer directly discouraged Reba who said a little angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not doing it for you! You made your wife angry, and I have to give you a solution! I order you a flower with good intentions. I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t praise me, but you actually make sarcastic remarks¡±

    Reba said a few words angrily.

    Anthony¡¯s expression remained unchanged.

    Seeing that the two were about to quarrel, a servant on the side hurriedly responded, ¡°Mr. Cahan, Miss Cahan has been preparing the dinner for a long time, and even the chef is specially invited from a five-star hotel. If you don¡¯t believe me, please go to the dinning room to have a look. All the ingredients are selected by herself.¡±

    Anthony sighed, gently put his hand on Reba¡¯s shoulder, andforted her, ¡°I will take care of this matter. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯te back to eat tonight.¡±

    Reba pouted.

    ¡°Are you going out to socialize at night? Or are you going to have dinner with Mavis? Anthony, girls are soft-hearted. You¡¯re a man, so it¡¯s no big deal if you just admit your mistake.¡±

    As his sister, Reba knew Anthony¡¯s temperament very well.

    ¡°I know. Stop doing this. I¡¯m going to change clothes.¡±

    Seeing Anthony walking upstairs, Reba felt a little helpless, and raised her hand to tell the servants not to continue preparing.

    It seemed that tonight¡¯s candlelight dinner can only be enjoyed by her and Timothy.

    Well, it could be regarded as a romance for herself.

    Putting on a light-colored suit, Anthony walked out the door.

    Before going to thepany, he first contacted Voord¡¯s manager.

    ¡°Prepare a private room. Do you remember my previous order?¡±

    The manager understood what he meant as soon as he heard it, and quickly responded, ¡°Yes, when will you arrive? I will prepare ten minutes in advance.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Anthony drove to thepany.

    It was only three o¡¯clock, and it was not time to get off work. When the employees saw Anthony, who hadpletely changed his dressing style, they all paid attention to him.

    When Anthony stepped onto the elevator, a bunch of employees gathered to discuss.

    ¡°Is he going on a date?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s so handsome in casual clothes,pletely different from before.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, one kind is the domineering president, and the other is like a nice friend. Sure enough, as long as he¡¯s handsome, he can look good in any clothes.¡±

    Zack came back from the outside, saw a few employees gathering together to gossip, and stopped them immediately, ¡°Is the work done? Isn¡¯t the previous lesson not enough?¡±

    ¡°Sorry Zack, we¡¯re just discussing work, nothing else. We¡¯ll get back to work.¡±

    As several people left, Zack walked up the elevator with a cold face.

    Mofleunia was still in a state of restraint, and he was about to tell Anthony about the progress of this matter.

    At this time, the elevator that Anthony took had reached the top floor, and he walked through the corridor on the top floor. Then he subconsciously nced at Mavis through the window.

    Mavis returned to thepany at some point, and was sitting by her table, typing and looking serious.

    Through the reflection in the ss, Anthony tidied up his appearance before entering her office.

    Since thest time the two quarreled, Mavis had her own separate office, which was Anthony¡¯spensation for her.

    Mavis was very serious and didn¡¯t hear the door opening at all.

    Anthony stood for a few minutes. Seeing that she hadn¡¯t noticed him, he tapped her table with his knuckles.

    Hearing the sound, Mavis nced at the shadow on the table, looked up and was stunned.

    Today¡¯s Anthony was very different. He was wearing a light blue casual outfit, which made him lose some of the sharpness and domineering in his usual work.

    The azure blue pupils were like the sea, deep and quiet, and that handsome face, which was more delicate than a woman, seemed to be seductive.

    ¡°Anthony ¡­¡±

    Thinking of something suddenly, Mavis choked back here words, turned her eyes away, and continued to work, ignoring his existence.

    ¡°What is your order?¡±

    Mavis¡¯ tone was t and distant.

    It was time to get off work. What was he trying to make trouble for?

    These days, he was almost critical of everything she did, and Mavis hated him.

    Anthony frowned slightly, but in the end he didn¡¯t say anything excessive, but asked,

    ¡°Do you have time in the evening? I¡¯ve got a reservation at Voord.¡±

    Hearing this, Mavis paused, and then looked at Anthony suspiciously.

    ¡°Why? You¡¯re very busy every day, but do you have time to care if your assistant is free at night?¡±

    Her words were harsh.

    Her words, which were full of sarcasm, made Anthony cough and slow down his tone, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight.¡±

    He turned out to be serious.

    Mavis bit her lip, feeling a little hopeless and tempted.

    Thest date didn¡¯t work out, and this time he made a reservation at Voord again, in order to make up for the date he owed her?Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He took the initiative to give her an out. Did this count as his surrender first?

 Chapter 867 Tenderness is never for her

    Seeing that she kept silent, Anthony touched his nose unnaturally, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a meal. It won¡¯t count as your absence from work. Will you go?¡±

    She hadn¡¯t heard him speak in such a soft voice for a long time.

    Mavis softened her heart a lot.

    After all, the time limit for the agreed marriage had not yete. As a couple, she will have to live the rest of the day, and it was not a solution to keep fighting like this¡­

    Mavis sneaked a nce at him and agreed.

    The two got down from the president¡¯s exclusive elevator together again, and immediately became the focus of the entire group.

    Seeing Anthony and his wife finally walked out of thepany together, Zack was also very happy.

    Anthony¡¯s emotion was led by his wife. If his wife was not going well, then they were the ones who suffered.

    Please let them reconcile quickly, so they won¡¯t affect them the employees again.

    Anthony, who had already walked out of thepany, sneezed for no reason.

    Mavis hesitated for a while, but still asked with concern, ¡°Have you caught a cold?¡±

    As soon as she said it, she felt that her words were a little redundant.

    When she was being tricked before, Anthony passed by her without a word of concern.

    Except for cynicism and sarcasm every day, there was almost no nice word.

    She really shouldn¡¯t admit defeat so quickly. He gave her a little favor, and she couldn¡¯t wait to care about him.

    Mavis felt awkward, tightly holding the bag on her shoulder, with an unnatural expression.

    In the next second, the weight on the shoulder suddenly loosened.

    Anthony took her bag away and helped her carry it.

    Mavis¡¯ eyes widened instantly.

    He¡­

    What was wrong with him today? He actually offered to help her carry the bag?

    What surprised her even more was that Anthony offered to help her open the car door and even buckle the seat belt himself.

    They just had a quarrel this morning¡­

    Mavis looked at him suspiciously. Was she dreaming?

    Noticing the shock on her expression, Anthony just said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s because you¡¯ve been tired recently, and I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll hit the door frame.¡±

    Besides, there was no more word.

    Anthony was driving intently, and Mavis sneaked a nce at him from time to time.

    Soon, the luxury car arrived at the restaurant.

    Through the car window, Mavis saw the luxurious and exquisite restaurant light sign ¨C Voord.

    After the car stopped, Anthony took the initiative to get out of the car, opened the door for her, took her bag, raised his hand, and motioned for her to put it on.

    He was so considerate all of a sudden. Mavis couldn¡¯t help but her heart beat fast, but she stillplied and took his arm.

    As the two walked into the restaurant, the manager strode over to greet them in person.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, everything has been arranged. Please follow me.¡±

    Because Mavis came here with Anthony this time, the eyes of many employees in the restaurant all stayed on Mavis.

    Following the manager in, the two came to a VIP room.

    As soon as they walked into the private room, they saw a beautifully packaged bouquet of white roses, and a very delicate gift box beside the bouquet.

    Mavis was a little nervous. This was exactly the same arrangement as theirst date.

    Was he apologizing to her?

    Mavis knew his temper well. He was the kind of person who would not take the initiative to say sorry, but the arrangement was exactly the same as the previous date, which was enough to show his sincerity today.

    Her eyes shifted to Anthony¡¯s handsome and cold face.

    He frowned slightly, and his eyes, which were originally as cold as ice, changed when he met her gaze.

    ¡°Like it?¡±

    Mavis nodded.

    She hadn¡¯t asked for much, just that Anthony could see that she was a little bit better.

    At least she wish he would give her a one more year and have more good memories.

    The two sat opposite each other. Anthony¡¯s expression was rtively indifferent, and there was no special emotion.

    Mavis asked cautiously, ¡°Are you¡­ unhappy?¡±

    ¡°No, this is a date to replenish you.¡±

    Anthony was talking and gave her a sliced steak.

    Mavis was happy.

    She imitated him and cut a piece of steak for him, ¡°During this time, we have carried too much hostility towards each other, and stabbed each other with the sharpest knife. I was wrong too.¡±

    ¡°I know my identity, and I know even more about the one-year marriage agreement. For you, it¡¯s just a deal where we get what we need. It¡¯s because I haven¡¯t controlled my feelings. I shouldn¡¯t have too many extravagant demands.¡±

    ¡°I have often quarreled with you recently, and I also want to say sorry for that.¡±

    Mavis stared at him, speaking seriously.

    Anthony paused while cutting the steak, met her gaze, and quickly lowered his eyes. No one knew what he was thinking.

    He remained silent and did not speak.

    Mavis continued, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me, and I¡¯m not your good match. You¡¯re the dignified president of Cahan Group, the person in charge of Cahan family. I¡¯m just a girl whoes out of a small vige.¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for Anthony¡¯s marriage agreement, she would never have the chance to walk by Anthony¡¯s side in her life.

    She can have him for a short time, and she should be satisfied.

    ¡°But on the day I picked you up in the fishing vige, I saw another girl standing next to you, who looked very simr to¡­¡± Lyra.

    She tightly held the knife and fork, and said honestly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t help but treat her as an imaginary enemy. I know it¡¯s wrong to think like this, but I¡­¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t raise his eyes, and his voice was calm, ¡°You are good. Don¡¯t belittle yourself, let alone treat her as an imaginary enemy. She never said she would steal anything from you. She quite likes you.¡±

    Mavis was stunned and paled gradually.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Anthony¡¯s words were clearly calm, but they were like a needle that pierced her heart several times.

    She bit her lip and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°You¡­ have been in touch all this time?¡±

    Just now, when Anthony mentioned that girl, she keenly noticed the tenderness in his eyes.

    This kind of tenderness had never been for her.

    Looking at the exquisite food on the table and the bouquet of roses, Mavis suddenly felt a little ironic.

    No wonder he suddenly changed his temper and suddenly noticed the details of the past. These things were probably taught to him by that girl.

    Realizing something, she looked at Anthony in disbelief, with her eyes full of astonishment.

    She understood.

    It was that girl¡¯s suggestion to make Anthonye up with such aprehensive andpletepensation.

    Anthony didn¡¯t pay attention to her expression. His long eyshes were drooped. His gestures were dignified and elegant. He concentrated on chewing the delicate steak, and gave a casual ¡°hmm¡±.

    ¡°After all, she saved me. She just cares about me asionally.¡±

    He was clearly familiar with that girl to a certain extent. Was this called asional concern?

    Mavis held her breath, and slowly put down the knife and fork. Her face was pale.

    Gift, flower, and the so-called date all seemed extremely appropriate at the moment.

    No matter how well prepared, what was the point if Anthony didn¡¯t do it sincerely?

    She staggered to her feet, as if all the strength in her body had been drained.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Anthony was puzzled and looked up at her for no reason.

 Chapter 868 Decided to leave

    ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore. I have no appetite. Thank you for your hospitality tonight.¡±

    Mavis picked up the bag and left the restaurant.

    By the time Anthony chased after her, she was gone.

    Obviously, he had already taken the initiative to give her an out. Why was she still having a temper?

    For no reason, he remembered Mavis¡¯sst question at the restaurant.

    She asked if they were in touch all the time?

    He seemed to be wrong?

    Anthony held his forehead and knew why Mavis was angry.

    Realizing this, Anthony immediately went back to the restaurant to get his coat.

    ¡­

    In the taxi, Mavis looked at the scenery speeding by the side of the road, feeling a little dazed.

    She didn¡¯t n to go back to Cahan Residence.

    Where was she going next?

    The neon lights on the street were on. The apartment she lived in had been surrendered to thendlord, and she had nowhere to go.

    She didn¡¯t know why she was upset, but she was just angry.

    She needed to calm down and think about what to do next.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The driver looked at Mavis, who was not in a good mood in the back seat of the car, and asked, ¡°Little girl, where are you going? We have to have a destination.¡±

    As soon as she got in the car, she didn¡¯t clearly tell the driver the address.

    Although this was an advantage for the driver, he didn¡¯t want to earn such unconscionable money.

    Mavis returned to her senses, hiding the emotion on her face, ¡°Just go to the nearest hotel.¡±

    She wanted to have an independent space and think about her future ns.

    ¡°Little girl, is there something bothering you? Why don¡¯t you tell me? At least I¡¯m older than you, and maybe I can give you some life advice.¡±

    The driver was a warm-hearted man.

    Mavis just smiled wryly.

    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m just too tired from work. Please send me to the ce.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to talk about such a private matter with a stranger.

    The driver didn¡¯t force her, sent her to a better hotel nearby and left.

    Tonight, it was windy in the city, and Mavis held her clothes tightly.

    She entered the hotel and checked in. Fortunately, when she went out today, she took her card bag with her.

    After handing over her ID card, the front deskdy inquired and said apologetically, ¡°Miss, are you here alone? We only have one twin room left in our hotel today. Do you want to book it?¡±

    There was an exam approaching recently, so many people came to Suham.

    Mavis nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll book that one.¡±

    When she walked to the elevator door, Mavis suddenly thought of something, turned back and said to the front deskdy, ¡°Can I borrow yourptop? Just for an hour.¡±

    Hearing this, the front deskdy was embarrassed, ¡°Miss, ourputers are all connected to the hotel. All functions and traces of your Inte ess will be monitored. Are you sure you want to use it?¡±

    Mavis thought for a while, and agreed without hesitation, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Okay, please go upstairs first, and theptop will be delivered to you.¡±

    After thanking the front desk, Mavis took the elevator upstairs.

    Buzz buzz ¡ª

    The phone was vibrating in the bag. Mavis didn¡¯t want to pay attention to her.

    After a minute, the phone stopped vibrating, but soon started vibrating again.

    Mavis got a headache from being disturbed. She nced at the screen. It was Anthony who was calling her.

    She hung up the phone decisively, pressed the off button, and put the phone back in her bag.

    The people from the hotel quickly sent theptop over, and Mavis sat at the table with a nk mind.

    She didn¡¯t know if she would regret this decisionter.

    But now she wanted to do it.

    Turning on theputer, logging into Cahan Group¡¯s system, Mavis began typing on the keyboard, and the words ¡°resignation application¡± suddenly appeared on the screen.

    Goodbye, Cahan Group.

    Tonight, she wanted topletely withdraw her enthusiasm. She couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, and felt that persistence was meaningless.

    Mavis typed with her fingers on the keyboard. It took her two hours to write the resignation application after deleting, modifying and revising just a few hundred words.

    [Confirm Submission]

    [Confirm]

    After clicking the confirm button, the resignation application was sent to someone¡¯s mailbox, and Mavis directly turned off theptop and returned it to the hotel in person.

    After delivering theptop, she sat aimlessly in the lobby downstairs.

    The front deskdy thought she was waiting for someone, so she kindly handed her a cup of brown sugar ginger tea, ¡°It¡¯s cold today. A cup of ginger tea will warm you up. It¡¯s windy at the door, so be careful not to catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    There was a hint of gratitude in Mavis¡¯ eyes.

    This was the second time she was treated friendly by a stranger today.

    After taking a shower in the bathroom, Mavisy on the bed, tossing and turning, without any sleepiness.

    Bang Bang Bang ¨C!!

    There was a violent knock on the door.

    ¡°Mavis, open the door.¡±

    Familiar and deep voice, mixed with strong anger.

    Mavis sat up abruptly from the bed.

    Anthony?

    How could he know which hotel she was in? And he even knew the room number?

    Bang Bang Bang ¨C!!

    The knocking on the door continued.

    At night, in order not to affect other people, Mavis can only open the door.

    As soon as the door was opened, the tall figure was wrapped in a strong sense of threat, followed by his breath.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± It hurt!

    Her slender wrist was tightly clenched, and Mavis spun around for a while.

    As she realized it, she had been pressed against the wall by Anthony, with her hands raised above her head.

    Anthony shackled her wrists with one hand, and grabbed her chin with the other hand. He gritted his teeth and asked hoarsely,

    ¡°Why did you submit the resignation application without telling me in advance?¡±

    ¡°Do you think Cahan Group is where you cane and leave whenever you want?¡±

    Mavis bit her lower lip, prevented her from crying, and said in a firm voice, ¡°Whether to leave or stay, isn¡¯t it up to me?¡±

    ¡°I will abide by the one-year agreed marriage until the end, and will not show any ws. I will go back and exin. Please rest assured, Mr. Cahan.¡±

    She stared at him. Even if his sense of oppression was strong, she couldn¡¯t allow her to shrink.

    Anthony was short of breath for a while, and then continued to ask, ¡°Why do you want to leave?¡±

    ¡°No reason. Just feel that Cahan Group is not suitable for me.¡±

    She lowered her eyes to avoid continuing to stare at him. Her delicate and fair face looked stubborn.

    ¡°Because of Jaqueline? Are you jealous of her?¡±

    It turned out that the girl¡¯s name was Jaqueline.

    ¡°I don¡¯t. Mr. Cahan, don¡¯t impose your own idea on me.¡±

    She struggled twice, but Anthony locked her up too tightly, leaving no room for her to escape.

    ¡°I want to rest. Is it possible you want to stay here?¡±

    Mavis sneered, because Anthony would not live in such a cheap hotel.

    Unexpectedly, Anthony let go of her hands, locked the door directly in the next second, and went to another bed to lie down.

    ¡°You are my legal wife. Why can¡¯t I stay here?¡±

    He was such a scoundrel.

 Chapter 869 Liquidated damages

    Mavis didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to him, andy down on the other bed, with her back to him.

    It was a sleepless night for Mavis, but Anthony simply didn¡¯t ask any more questions, fell asleep peacefully, and didn¡¯t intend to disturb her.

    He was always changeable, and Mavis couldn¡¯t figure out what he meant, and didn¡¯t bother to guess.

    It was at dawn when Mavis fell asleep.

    She had developed a habit that she will wake up naturally at half past seven.

    She quietly turned over and took a sneak peek.

    On another bed behind her, Anthony was still fast asleep, breathing steadily.

    Mavis took her things lightly and left.

    Anthony¡¯s fancy luxury car was parked downstairs, and there were several empty parking spaces around. After all, no one would be stupid enough to be close to the Rolls-Royce.

    Looking at his car, Mavis took a taxi to the Cahan Group.

    When she came to thepany, she stood nkly in front of the building, a little absent-minded.

    In the past, she longed to stay here to work and stay with him, but now, she didn¡¯t want to.

    After taking a deep breath, Mavis adjusted her emotions and walked into thepany.

    When she came to her table, she turned on her mobile phone.

    There were countless messages.

    Mostly from Anthony.

    Some of them asked her where she was, some asked her why she left the job, and some of them were threatening words.

    She selected the messages and deleted them all.

    She put the phone aside, turned on theputer, and an email popped out immediately.

    Anthony rejected her resignation.

    What if he disagreed?

    Unconvinced, Mavis resubmitted a resignation application and began to pack up the documents.

    Few minutester, Anthony rushed over, snatched the packing box from her hand, and said coldly, ¡°The contract you signed with thepany has not yet expired. If you leave now, you must pay ten times the liquidated damages.¡±

    Ten times liquidated damages?

    Mavis was stunned.

    ¡°Anthony, you have no right to do that.¡±

    Anthony sneered and grabbed her wrist again, ¡°Thepany is mine, and I have the final say on the contract. If you are not satisfied, you can consider filing awsuit with the legal department.¡±

    His overbearing behavior was shown again, and Mavis couldn¡¯t say anything to refute him.

    Mavis stared at him, seemingly silently protesting.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t pay liquidated damages, you can only resign after the deadline.¡±

    It seemed like a game of cat and mouse was about to begin.

    They looked at each other, and finally, Mavis was defeated.

    She was not his opponent yet, and even her work was tightly controlled by him.

    Looking at her angry appearance, Anthony was in a good mood, ¡°If you feel that you are too tired and in a bad state recently, I can give you a leave of absence.¡±

    Mavis said with a cold face, ¡°Please get out of my office. I have to work.¡±

    Her eyes fell on the screen, ignoring Anthony.

    Seeing this, Anthony smiled and turned to leave.

    The door of the office was closed, and Mavis was in a state of confusion, with all the thoughts flooding her mind.

    It was more like there were two little voices in her head, fighting at any time, disturbing her mind.

    Inside the president¡¯s office.

    Zack walked in with a stack of documents, and saw Anthony with a rare smile on his face.

    It seemed that the datest night was very good, right?

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, here is the documents you need to sign. Please have a look.¡±

    He turned a document to thest page, and said, ¡± There is a new movement in Mofleunia. Our hostages were transferred by Danny Hobbes.¡±

    They used various forces to find out that Danny had quietly transferred the hostages.

    ¡°OK.¡±

    Anthony responded lightly, which was expected.

    Danny would not release those hostages easily. Otherwise he would have no bargaining chips in his hand.

    As Anthony kept signing, Zack spoke again, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡±

    ¡°After investigation, it was found that among those hostages, not only our people, but also Miss Lloyd¡¯s subordinate, who was her former assistant, acts as our coborator this time to make the next n.¡±

    It was about Lyra. Anthony held the pen for a second, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on at Lloyd¡¯s Corp?¡±

    He understood Lyra¡¯s temperament. If her person was arrested, she would definitely rescue personally.

    Zack shook his head, ¡± Lloyd¡¯s Corp hasn¡¯t made any moves yet. What¡¯s your n?¡±

    Closing thest document, Anthony got up and walked to the French windows, lit a cigarette, and fell into deep thought.

    After a long time, he ordered, ¡°Continue to pay attention to Danny Hobbes¡¯ movement first, and act immediately if there is something wrong. Also, be ready to contact the Lloyd¡¯s Corp for cooperation at any time.¡±

    Thepany opened in Mofleunia this time was a cooperation between Cahan Group and Lloyd¡¯s Corp, so this was why Anthony was so concerned about this branch.

    And it was also about Lyra¡¯s interests, so there should be no mistakes.

    the Lloyd¡¯s Corp.

    After signing thest page, Lyra handed the document to Kellie, ¡°Check the news from Mofleunia, and check Lisa¡¯s location.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Ms Lloyd.¡±

    Lisa was the person she sent to Mofleunia and Anthony¡¯spany to discuss cooperation this time.

    She was very experienced in doing things, which was why Lyra was so relieved to let her take charge of this project alone.

    The Lloyd¡¯s Corp personnel who was dispatched to other countries to discuss cooperation will have a chip imnted in the cortex of the wrist, which can report their location at all times to prevent danger.

    After a while, Kellie walked in with a device specially designed to record thepany¡¯s expatriates, and pointed to the red dot on it.

    ¡°Ms Lloyd, Lisa¡¯s current sign is normal, and the location is shown at the intersection of Mofleunia, European Swye, and Hegrana, which is known as the most dangerous triangle in the world.¡±

    Lyra frowned.

    No wonder something happened to Anthony.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    But Lisa was still in their hands. She must be responsible for Lisa¡¯s personal safety. This was her promise to all the Lloyd¡¯s Corp employees, and she must not break her promise.

    ¡°Continue to observe. If the position is different, let me know at any time.¡±

    After saying this, Lyra got up and left.

    This time, she must go to Mofleunia herself and bring back her people, and no one had the right to harm her people.

    Driving back to Lyre Spiti, Spencer was having lessons with the tutor and Molly went to kindergarten as usual.

    Lyra came back so early. The bodyguard at the door stepped forward and asked, ¡°Madam, do you want to arrange something?¡±

    The couple had a lot of daily affairs, and it was rare for her toe back so early.

    ¡°Go get Molly back. And let Spencer¡¯s tutor leave first.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it now.¡±

    After the bodyguard left, Lyra entered the vi and went upstairs.

    After a while, Spencer followed.

    Seeing Lyra packing up her things, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mom, are you going on a business trip?¡±

 Chapter 870 Before Leaving

    Lyra beckoned to him and hugged him in her arms, ¡°Yes, I may be on a business trip with Daddy for a while, and you and Molly must listen to Uncle, you know?¡±

    If they left, she will feel more at ease when they left the two children to Chad and his wife.

    ¡°Then we won¡¯t see you for a long time?¡±

    Although he understand that they were on a business trip, Spencer was only a five-year-old child after all.

    Knowing what he was thinking, Lyra hugged him tightly, ¡°It won¡¯t be more than a week at the longest. Don¡¯t worry, Daddy and Mama wille back to apany you soon.¡±

    There was a rare look of sadness on Spencer¡¯s face.

    Soon, however, the little fellow jumped off Lyra, as steady as a little adult, ¡°Go back to your work, Mommy, and I¡¯ll take care of Molly.¡±

    Lyra felt warm in her heart.

    Unlike Spencer who was easy be coaxed, Molly was a clingy girl. They will be away for a while this time, so maybe Molly would cry.

    Her daughter gave Lyra a headache.

    While the two were talking, Molly, who came back from kindergarten, had already run upstairs.

    She looked at the suitcase on the ground, and hurried over to grab Lyra¡¯s hand, ¡°Mommy, are you leaving? Daddy is leaving too? How long will it take? Can you take me and leave together?¡±

    Lyra rubbed her head, and said apologetically, ¡°No, my business trip this time is to rescue uncles and aunts who are trapped abroad. If you go with me, it will make Daddy and me distracted, and we will not be able toplete the task quickly. The temperature over there is very high. Aren¡¯t you the most afraid of heat?¡±

    Hearing this, the little girl pursed her mouth aggrievedly. With tears in her eyes, she was sobbing pitifully, holding Lyra¡¯s hand tightly and not letting go.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want Daddy and you to leave. You go to save the uncles and aunts abroad. What should I do? I don¡¯t want to be separated from you. I can¡¯t sleep without you hugging me.¡±

    She had expected the little girl to cry a long time ago, so Lyra could only carry her up and coax her gently,

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯lle back soon. You can stay with Uncle Chad and Aunt Keira for a few days, okay? Let them take you to the amusement park, and then go to see the pandas. Don¡¯t you want to go there the most? Have you seen pandas?¡±

    No matter how Lyra coaxed her, the little girl shook her head, hugging her neck and refusing to let go.

    Spencer pulled Molly¡¯s little arm and spoke for Lyra, ¡°Mommy is going to be busy with business. Don¡¯t be ignorant.¡±

    Upon hearing Spencer¡¯s words, Molly cried even louder.

    ¡°I won¡¯t listen! I just don¡¯t want you to leave!¡±

    At this time, Malcolm just came back, heard the voice of their daughter crying, and hurried upstairs.

    Seeing Lyra holding Molly who was crying, Malcolm walked up to her and asked calmly, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Momo? Who made you angry?¡±

    Molly choked and said, ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I won¡¯t let¡­ Mommy go on a business trip, and Daddy¡­ Daddy, you¡¯re not allowed to go either.¡±

    Before going home, Lyra sent a message to Malcolm. And of course he knew about it.

    Seeing the sweat on Lyra¡¯s forehead, Malcolm reached out and hugged Molly into his arms, and said solemnly, ¡°Let¡¯s stay at home together and wait for Mommy toe back. I will stay with you at home, okay?¡±

    Molly stopped crying as soon as she heard that Malcolm wasn¡¯t leaving, and looked at him in disbelief.

    ¡°Daddy¡­ Daddy, you won¡¯t leave?¡±

    Wiping the tears off their daughter¡¯s face, Malcolm nodded, ¡°I¡¯m staying with you at home this time, and Mommy is going to save people. Didn¡¯t it be said on TV that those who save people are heroes? So Molly, you can¡¯t dy Mommy¡¯s going to save people.¡±

    Hearing this, Molly nced at Lyra , ¡°Okay then, Mommy, you have toe back early. I will be waiting for you at home.¡±

    Lyra put her cheek against hers, and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when do I lie to you? You must listen to what Daddy and uncle and aunt¡¯s words these days, you know? When Ie back, I¡¯ll bring you the special local product.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Finally, they coaxed the little girl and sent the two kids back to the room.

    Only then did Lyra ask, ¡°What do you mean by saying that you will be at home?¡±

    When asked by her, Malcolm was very sorry, ¡°I¡¯m sorry babe. I have a task on me this time, and I can¡¯t push it away. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t apany you to Mofleunia, but I will send Ted to follow you.¡±

    Without someone of his own to follow his wife, Malcolm was worried.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Brad being as inextricable as he was, he would have sent Brad along to protect Lyra.

    Knowing that he was not someone who would leave her alone, Lyra understood, ¡°Then you should also pay attention to safety. I wille back after the Mofleunia matter is resolved.¡±

    Malcolm nodded, ¡°When are you leaving?¡±

    ¡°As soon as possible. I n to leave by ordinary ne, so that Danny Hobbes and his gang won¡¯t notice. But you still need to block the news that I leave Crana. It is best to use a false identity.¡±

    The name Lyra was too famous.

    If Danny found out, this group of desperadoes will definitely do something, and it will be dangerous at that time.

    Lyra snuggled into his arms, feeling reassured.

    Malcolm patted her on the shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll hand it over to Brad right away, but babe¨C¡±

    As he paused, Malcolm¡¯s eyes changed deeply, with a hint of lust. Lyra immediately understood what he meant.

    ¡°Before I leave, I want to apply to have sex with you more times.¡±

    As he said so, Lyra seemed to want to leave, but the man behind her grabbed her wrist.

    Malcolm took advantage of the situation to wrap his arms around her waist, carried her up directly, and gently put her on the bed.

    ¡°Door! Close the door! Watch out for Molly and Spencering inter¡­¡±

    Shyly, she reprimanded in a low voice.

    Malcolm caressed her cheek and kissed her lips before turning to lock the door.

    Even the windows were closed and the curtains were drawn.

    All the pleasant voices were hidden in this master bedroom.

    ¡­

    When Lyra woke up, it was already dark outside.

    She moved her sore arm.

    Hiss, her back hurt too.

    It was terrible.

    She stood up frowning.

    Seeing Lyra sitting up, Malcolm immediately came over to ask for a kiss, smiling, ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±

    Lyra red at him and dressed silently.

    She was obviously so tired just now¡­ Why was this man still energetic?

    If she hadn¡¯t had to leave for a week and couldn¡¯t bear him to hold back, she wouldn¡¯t have indulged him like this.

    ¡°What about the two kids?¡±

    Malcolm hugged her from behind and whispered in her ear, ¡°They¡¯re ying downstairs with Miss Parker.¡±

    Miss Parker?

    ¡°Is she Anthony¡¯s girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you wake me up earlier.¡±

    Lyra rushed to the bathroom to wash her face, then let her hair down to cover the marks on her neck.

    Before going to the two children¡¯s room, there wereughter inside that could be heard.

 Chapter 871 Can I go abroad with you

    Lyra pushed the door open and walked in.

    Mavis was having fun with them, and didn¡¯t hear the sound behind her, but Molly saw Lyra first, and immediately jumped on her. Her little head was covered with sweat.

    ¡°Mommy! Come and y with godmother.¡±

    When Mavis heard the address, Mavis showed an unnatural expression on her face. She was afraid that the godmother will change in the future.

    But in order not to let Lyra see the difference, she still acted like nothing happened, and said with a smile, ¡°Lyra, I¡¯m really sorry that I came here uninvited this time.¡±

    ¡°No, I hope that you cane here often. They really like you.¡±

    ¡°Spencer, Molly, you go find Sophia and take a shower first. Mavis and I go talk about something.¡±

    Lyra knew that Mavis must have something to tell her when she came here this time.

    Taking Mavis to the top floor, Lyra took a bottle of red wine, ¡°This is a good wine from his collection. Come and taste it and see if you like it.¡±

    It must be an excellent wine that can be treasured by Malcolm.

    Mavis was a little ttered, ¡°Lyra, I can¡¯t drink, so it¡¯s better not.¡±

    How could Lyra failed to see what she was thinking? She opened the wine directly, poured a ss of wine for her, and said with a smile, ¡°Now you use excuses to prevaricate me? Mavis, did you forget that we had a drink togetherst time?¡±

    Ah yes.

    Last time they had a bonfire party at Lyre Spiti.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    She drank with Lyra that night.

    Mavis touched her head in embarrassment, smiled, and changed the topic, ¡°Lyra, thanks to your help this time, I am very grateful, so I made some snacks and brought some toys for the kids. I hope you don¡¯t feel disgusted.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just the mutual help between friends. Mavis, if you treat me as a friend, don¡¯t say such distant things.¡±

    Thinking of a certain man, she asked again, ¡°Why did youe here sote? Where is Anthony? As your boyfriend, he¡¯s so at ease to let youe here alone?¡±

    Mavis shook her head bitterly, ¡°Lyra, we¡­ it might be over.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Lyra expressed shock at the news.

    They were fine a few days ago but why did she say it might be over all of a sudden?

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Lyra. I¡¯m just saying it.¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t want to talk about the rtionship between her and Anthony yet. After all, she will be working under his nose for a while now.

    No one can be sure what will happen in the future.

    Knowing that she didn¡¯t want to talk, Lyra didn¡¯t ask any more questions and clinked sses with her.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy with yourself.¡±

    It was always easy to get along with Lyra. Mavis took the initiative to ask, ¡°Lyra, when I was with Molly and Spencer just now, I heard her say that you are going abroad? Where are you going?¡±

    She wanted to run away from Crana now, wanted to run away from Anthony, even if for a short time.

    Gently shaking the red wine in the ss, Lyra shrugged her shoulders, feeling a little helpless, ¡°Mofleunia. I still need to deal with the matter. This time the jewelry mining project is a cooperation project with the Cahan Group, and my people are also among the hostages.¡±

    This was the first time Mavis knew about this. After all, she was only responsible for Anthony¡¯s chores, and there were other assistants in charge of major projects.

    She thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been to Mofleunia once. Lyra, if you want a guide, why not take me there? I will definitely not cause you any trouble.¡±

    Lyra smiled, ¡°If you are willing to go with, of course I¡¯ll agree. I just need someone to chat with me along the way.¡±

    Hearing Lyra¡¯s words, Mavis was a little excited, and quickly asked, ¡°Then Lyra, when are we going to leave? I¡¯m going to get ready.¡±

    ¡°Within three days. It won¡¯t be toote.¡±

    A long dy may cause trouble. Danny was not a good person. No one knew if he will do something crazy or not.

    ¡°Okay, by the way, Lyra, I return this card to you. Thank you for helping me.¡±

    Mavis took out the secondary card Lyra gave herst time, and was grateful.

    After chatting for a while on the top floor, Mavis left from Lyre Spiti.

    Anthony must not know that she was going to Mofleunia.

    With his current control over her, it was afraid he won¡¯t let her leave.

    Because the resignation thing was unsessful, Mavis could only temporarily return to Cahan Residence to live.

    Just two dayster, Anthony was going on a business trip to the next city, so she could take advantage of this gap to leave.

    Besides, if he was not in thepany, it was easier for her to find any excuse to go on a business trip.

    Thinking of this, a smile appeared on Mavis¡¯ face, and she could finally temporarily escape from this city that made her sad.

    At night, Mavis tossed and turned on the sofa, unable to fall asleep for a long time.

    Anthony¡¯s heavy breathing could be heard from the bed.

    He should be fast asleep, right?

    She carefully stepped off the sofa, intending to pack up some clothes quietly, but when she was about to walk out of the bedroom, a voice suddenly came from behind.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    She didn¡¯t know when Anthony woke up, but he suddenly appeared behind Mavis like a ghost.

    Mavis trembled in fright. Seeing him, she patted her chest hastily and said angrily, ¡°Can you stop making a noise suddenly? It will scare me to death.¡±

    Anthony put his palm on the top of her head, rubbed her head, and teased, ¡°If you didn¡¯t do anything wrong, you won¡¯t afraid if there are ghosts haunting you. If you don¡¯t want to sneak out, would you be scared by me?¡±

    Mavis averted her gaze with a little guilt.

    In order to avoid being noticed by Anthony, she still defended bluntly, ¡°I¡¯m just thirsty. I want to go downstairs to drink some water. I don¡¯t sneak out.¡±

    After the resignation incident, Mavis spoke boldly than before.

    Anthony obviously didn¡¯t believe her excuse, and raised his eyebrows, ¡°Oh, just for water?¡±

    ¡°Of course, otherwise, what would I do at thiste hour? Could it be that I can wander around on the road outside? ¡±

    Knowing that she was quibbling, Anthony didn¡¯t show any anger for the first time, and somehow felt she was cute when arguing with him.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±

    After saying this, Mavis hurried back to the sofa. If she stayed for a few more minutes, she would definitely show her ws in front of him.

    Once the n was exposed, Lyra will also be implicated.

    Lyra had already helped her a lot, and she must not spoil her business, not to mention that this matter was originally entrusted by her.

    Looking at the thin figure on the sofa, the corners of Anthony¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and he went back to bed.

    Thanks to Reba, this time the two of them were able to return to the same room to rest.

    Otherwise, with the stubborn temper of the two of them, it was afraid that no one will take initiative to admit being defeated, and the rtionship will be more rigid.

    However, this time Mavis said nothing and refused to go back to bed, and Anthony felt a little helpless about this.

 Chapter 872 Act first and report afterwards

    The next day.

    Anthony left early.

    Due to the change of circumstances, he must leave today.

    When she heard the news, Mavis went to the business department immediately, not to mention how happy she was, and found a specialist in charge of employee¡¯s business trips.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m on a business trip under Mr. Cahan¡¯s order. This is his autograph.¡±

    As Mavis said, she put a piece of paper in front of the staff of the business department. After she worked with Anthony for so long, his handwriting can still be imitated by her.

    Even without this piece of paper, people in the business department would not dare to doubt Mavis¡¯ words. After all, she was now a favorite person around Anthony, which was beyond the reach of ordinary people.

    The employee typed on theputer, entered her business trip application, and asked, ¡°Where is Mr. Cahan arranging you for the business trip this time? Do I need to put the specific location on it?¡±

    Mavis hurriedly waved her hand, ¡°Please don¡¯t. I will be back in three or two days. It just so happens that Mr. Cahan is also on a business trip. This is a temporary task assigned to me. His official seal has been reserved for me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Miss Parker.¡±

    Soon the application for leave was approved, and Mavis went to Anthony¡¯s office immediately.

    Speaking of which, being his assistant was quite convenient.

    Of course, it was more convenient for her to do bad things.

    After getting the official seal in his drawer, Mavis imitated his habit and stamped the seal on the corner of the leave note, and then left the office, feeling satisfied.

    She didn¡¯t let that employee write down where she was going to prevent Anthony from finding her.

    When he came back from the business trip, she would have left long ago.

    Taking the leave note, Mavis packed up the things on her stable and walked out of thepany.

    What needed to be done now was to wait for Lyra¡¯s notification. Then she packed a few pieces of clothes that needed to be taken away, which was enough.

    She didn¡¯t know what Reba and Timothy were busy these days, and they often didn¡¯te back to Cahan Residence, which gave her a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

    Two dayster.

    Lyra had obtained all the information of the fake identity. It must be said that her husband¡¯s work efficiency was very high.

    It was not only Malcolm who sent her to the airport, but also two kids.

    Lyra originally didn¡¯t want them toe with them, but she couldn¡¯t stand refusing Molly¡¯s request, so she could only agree.

    Mavis arrived at the airport early to wait for them, and couldn¡¯t wait to escape the city.

    Seeing Mavis standing not far away, Molly trotted straight into her arms.

    ¡°Be careful, Molly. Don¡¯t fall.¡±

    Molly rubbed her shoulder, ¡°I really want to have a few more words with you.¡±

    She poked her head and looked behind Mavis a few times, feeling a little puzzled, ¡°Hey? Why didn¡¯t Anthonye here?¡±

    Mentioning Anthony, Mavis¡¯ expression was slightly unnatural.

    Lyra hurried over to make a rescue, ¡°Alright, Molly, stop pestering your godmother. We¡¯re about to board the ne.¡±

    Hearing that Lyra was about to leave, the little girl burst into tears and hugged Lyra¡¯s neck tightly, ¡°Mommy, I will miss you very much.¡±

    Seeing that she was about to make trouble again, Malcolm hurriedly hugged her andforted her, ¡°Molly, be good. We¡¯ll wait at home. Don¡¯t dy Mommy¡¯s time to leave.¡±

    Molly had no choice but to wave to Lyra unwillingly, ¡°Mommy, you muste back early.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will.¡±

    Before leaving, Lyra kissed both kids on the cheeks.

    As she turned to leave, she was stopped by Malcolm, who had a resentful expression on his face.

    ¡°Babe¡­¡±

    There was really nothing she could do with him.

    In front of Mavis, Lyra blushed a little, kissed on Malcolm¡¯s face, and hurriedly pulled Mavis away.

    After going through a series of cumbersome processes including security check and consignment, they entered the waiting VIP room.

    As the end of the year approached, there were more people at the airport. Lyra sat on a sofa tiredly and took a long breath.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I took such a troublesome ne.¡±

    Mavis chuckled lightly and joked, ¡°Lyra, you rarely take such ordinary nes, right? If I go back and tell my colleagues that I¡¯m on the same ne as the richest woman, I¡¯m afraid they will all be shocked.¡±

    Hearing this, Lyra burst outughing.

    After waiting in the terminal for about half an hour, they boarded the ne.

    Ordinary passenger airlines were much slower than private jets in terms of speed. This time the flightsted 20 hours before finallynding.

    When they arrived in Mofleunia, it was already five o¡¯clock in the morning.

    Lyra woke up slowly from her sleep, and Mavis beside her was still asleep.

    Because she knew that she was going to leave today, Mavis was so disappointed that she almost stayed up all night. After all, she made her own decision this time, and Anthony was still in the dark.

    ¡°Mavis, wake up. We¡¯re in Mofleunia .¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Hearing Lyra¡¯s voice, Mavis sat up sleepily, quickly adjusted her state, and got off the ne with her.

    The temperature in Mofleunia in the early morning was not so high, but made people feel a little cool.

    As they got off the ne, there were people from the Lloyd¡¯s Corp waiting at the airport, and the person in charge walked towards Lyra respectfully.

    ¡°Miss Lloyd, we have already done what you ordered. Please follow us.¡±

    Lyra took off her sunsses and held Mavis¡¯ arm, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter. We two want to rest first.¡±

    There was a time difference between here and Crana. Even though Lyra had rested wellst night, she still felt very tired.

    ¡°Okay, Miss Lloyd, the car is waiting outside.¡±

    The car was driving smoothly on the road, and Mavis couldn¡¯t help but began to doze off.

    Lyra thought she was so cute, so she couldn¡¯t help taking a few photos secretly.

    The Lloyd¡¯s Corp had its own independent hotel brand in Mofleunia. This time, Mavis learned how rich the Lloyd¡¯s Corp was.

    After they came to the hotel, all the staff treated Lyra with a respectful attitude, and Mavis experienced what it meant to upy a lofty position.

    Sending Mavis to the room, Lyra said, ¡°Rest well. I wille to you in advance when I need you.¡±

    In fact, Lyra could probably guess why she insisted oning out this time, probably because she wanted to escape for a while.

    ¡°Thank you, Lyra.¡±

    Mavis was a little embarrassed. Originally she was going to help Lyra, but she was still taken care of here.

    Hearing this, Lyra nodded and patted Mavis on the shoulder, ¡°If you have any needs, just ask the front desk. I have already told them. Now you are the number one distinguished guest of our hotel.¡±

    When she said this, the light of a mature woman exuding from Lyra reached its peak, and Mavis couldn¡¯t help but look straight at her for a moment.

    It wasn¡¯t until she walked far away that she slowly came back to her senses.

    Who wouldn¡¯t love a woman as good as Lyra?

    Mavis couldn¡¯t help but sighed, and went back to the room.

    The room Lyra arranged for her was on the top floor of the hotel. The top floor here was made into the form of a starry sky ceiling. Lying on the bed, she could just see the beautiful starry sky of Mofleunia.

    Thest trip was full of worry and unhappiness.

    This time, Mavis will never let down the beauty of nature because of anyone.

 Chapter 873 His rage

    After taking a nice bath, Mavis poured herself a ss of red wine, sat on the bed and admired the beautiful night sky here.

    Taking a sip of the red wine, her brows slowly changed from stretching to frowning.

    This wine was mellow in the mouth, but the aftertaste was extremely spicy, like the happy scene when people first met, but turned bad in the end.

    People often said that five hundred times of looking back in the previous life was exchanged for a passing by in the present.

    What about her and Anthony ?

    Did she owe him something in her previous life?

    A bitter feeling swept over the whole body, and the spicy taste in the mouth became more and more obvious.

    After drinking all the wine in the ss, she took out her mobile phone from her bag and sat on the bed.

    As soon as the phone was turned on, there were dozens of missed calls and various messages, many of which were from Anthony, and most of them were cruel words.

    [ Mavis, call me back within an hour.]

    [Where did you go? Now you have learned to act first and report afterwards, right?]

    [Who gave you the power to falsely pass on my orders? When did I let you go on a business trip?]

    [Where are you? Call back immediately!]

    [¡­]

    Looking at the content of the messages, she could already imagine Anthony¡¯s expression. In the past, she was worried about him, but now it had finally changed.

    Somehow, Mavis felt a pleasant sensation of revenge in her heart.

    Just as she was imagining his expression, Anthony¡¯s call came in again.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Buzz buzz ¡ª

    Mavis just watched the phone vibrate quietly, until it was forced to hang up.

    This moment.

    Top floor of the Cahan Group, Crana.

    Anthony stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and ordered in a cold voice, ¡°Check out where is she now! No matter what way you use!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Mr. Cahan!¡±

    Zack didn¡¯t dare to be vague when he received the order, and hurriedly went to work.

    The moment he closed the office door, Zack dared to breathe a sigh of relief and shook his head helplessly.

    Mavis should never have chosen to leave when Anthony was away.

    This time Anthony made a big fuss.

    Just today, at one o¡¯clock in the afternoon of Crana time, Anthony rushed back from out of town as soon as he and Zack settled thepany matters.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as he entered thepany, he knew about Mavis¡¯ false order to go on a business trip.

    The clerk who gave her a leave note was directly fired by Anthony.

    Others who watched Mavis leave thepany but did not stop her were also punished.

    The employees in the Cahan Group were more or less implicated because of Mavis.

    Every group of Cahan Group was discussing about it.

    What was more, Anthony had been calling Mavis since the afternoon, and her phone had been turned off all the time. How can a person disappear for no reason?

    There was no news from Mavis until dark.

    Anthony used all his forces directly to find the whereabouts of Mavis.

    But even a thorough search couldn¡¯t find any news about her, so there was only one possibility left.

    She wasn¡¯t in Crana at all.

    But no matter whether it was an international flight, a railway bureau, or a waterway, there was no record of her identity.

    Other than that, he really couldn¡¯t think of any other possibility.

    Crana¡¯s night wasing, and the office was dark.

    There was only a little spark of light, which was Anthony¡¯s lit cigarette.

    The whole office was full of the smell of tobo, and the cigarette butts piled up in the ashtray on the table.

    His eyes were bloodshot, and his face was filled with gloom.

    Fake orders, leave without saying goodbye¡­ How dared she tease him like this?

    Anthony slowly raised his head, exhaled a smoke ring towards the ceiling, and stared at the overhead light.

    Just when the smoke ring was about to drift away, he suddenly raised his hand, grabbed the smoke ring and scattered it.

    ¡°Mavis, you better let me never find you.¡±

    The words were so cruel that Mavis, who was in Mofleunia, shuddered in her sleep.

    After sleeping in the hotel all morning, Mavis finally made up for theck of sleep. When she opened her eyes, she saw the lush scenery, which made her feel better.

    The phone ced by the bed was muted by her. When she picked it up, she saw that there were many missed calls on it.

    Besides Anthony¡¯s, there were also calls from Reba and Timothy.

    Mavis was a little puzzled.

    Why were them calling her?

    Could it be what Anthony said?

    Even if she didn¡¯t want to contact Anthony anymore, she still had to be polite to the other very friendly Cahans.

    She called Timothy back first, but Timothy never called her before.

    The phone was connected soon.

    ¡°Mavis.¡±

    A deep and familiar voice could be heard from the receiver.

    It was Anthony.

    Mavis held her breath for a moment.

    His voice was slightly hoarse, but it added to his majesty, which made people shudder.

    How could he answer the phone?

    Could it be that he guessed that she would call Timothy back, so he just kept waiting?

    Or was he taking Timothy¡¯s number?

    One question after another emerged in her mind, but she remained silent.

    The voice on the phone came again.

    ¡°Where are you? You¡¯d better tell the truth, or you will know the consequences.¡±

    Listening to his cold and threatening tone, Mavis became stubborn again.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, you probably don¡¯t care much about whether I¡¯m safe. Why do you need to know where I am?¡±

    Since he wasn¡¯t nice to her, he couldn¡¯t me her for being satiric.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you it. Answer me.¡±

    His volume was suddenly increased, and Mavis couldn¡¯t help but gripped the phone tightly, and responded coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. It has nothing to do with you where I am.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is it?¡±

    His sneer came from the other end of the phone, and Anthony warned, ¡°You are still an employee of Cahan Group, and I have the power to control you. I will ask you onest time, where are you? If I wait until I personally find out your location, you will bear the consequences.¡±

    Mavis gripped the phone tightly, not wanting to answer him at all.

    But she also knew that with the authority and ability of the Cahan Group, even if she used a fake identity when she went abroad this time, it would only be a matter of time before her location could be found.

    Her silence slowly wore away thest bit of Anthony¡¯s patience.

    He said harshly, ¡°Very well, Mavis. You have pissed me off. You¡¯d better stay in that ce and don¡¯t let me find you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be waiting for your visit anytime!¡±

    After saying this, Mavis was about to hang up the phone when someone was knocking on the door suddenly.

    ¡°Mavis, can Ie in?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s voice could be vaguely heard. Anthony frowned, and asked sharply, ¡°Who are you with?¡±

    Could it be that the disappearance of Mavis this time had something to do with Lyra?

    If so, it all made sense.

    ¡°Mavis, if you don¡¯t talk, I¡¯lle in.¡±

    As she said so, Lyra swiped the key card and walked into the room, followed by a group of hotel service staff pushing carts.

    Mavis stood where she was, didn¡¯t answer Lyra or Anthony, but just stood there nkly.

    At this moment, Anthony finally heard that it was Lyra¡¯s voice, and his tone gradually slowed down from the irritable one just now, and turned soft.

    ¡°Are you with Rara now?¡±

 Chapter 874 Only when you are strong

    Mavis sneered that his tone changed too obviously.

    ¡°So what?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Hearing her impatience, Anthony still provoked and then asked, ¡°Are you in Mofleunia?¡±

    He had heard about Lyra¡¯s n to go abroad before, but he didn¡¯t expect her to leave so soon, and he originally wanted to see her off.

    Hearing that he kept asking about Lyra, Mavis had no desire to talk to him, so she hung up the phone directly.

    Just at this time, Lyra walked into the bedroom of the suite.

    Seeing that Mavis¡¯ expression was not quite right, she walked over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look very well.¡±

    Mavis put on a smile, pretending to be nonchnt.

    ¡°Nothing, Lyra. Didn¡¯t you rest?¡±

    Lyra gestured the staff behind her and asked them to bring out the exquisite food they had prepared.

    ¡°It¡¯s just at noon. You haven¡¯t called me so I want to call you to have lunch together. Even if you¡¯re jetgged, you can¡¯t sleep all the time, or you won¡¯t be awake.¡±

    Knowing that Mavis was worried, Lyra pulled her to sit on the sofa, ¡°Did Anthony call you?¡±

    The only man who can affect a woman¡¯s mood was the man she cared about.

    Mavis was nomittal and did not answer.

    Silence was her answer.

    Lyra chuckled, ¡°Mavis, you have to learn not to affect your current mood because of anyone¡¯s words or things. Women don¡¯t have to rely entirely on men to stand firm in this society.¡±

    ¡°Now is a new era. No one can be your hindrance, and no one can stop you from growing up. You have to learn to be independent. As the saying goes, only when you be stronger yourself can you have the capital to the others stay with you.¡±

    In fact, Lyra can understand Mavis¡¯ mood now. She was currently stuck in a certain ce, and she needed someone to help her.

    Based on Lyra¡¯s understanding of Mavis, she knew that Mavis was not the kind of person who would be easily defeated.

    As long as Mavis realized what she really wanted, everything will be easily solved.

    At this point, Lyra persuaded Mavispletely as a person who had had the experience.

    After listening to Lyra¡¯s persuasion, Mavis finally felt better.

    But at this moment, Anthony¡¯s call came again.

    Her mood, which had just recovered, turned bad again.

    Didn¡¯t he just want to hear Lyra¡¯s voice again when he called her?

    Sensing Mavis¡¯ emotional change, Lyra nced at her phone, took it over, and pressed the answer button.

    ¡°Anthony, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Unexpectedly, it was Lyra who answered the phone. Anthony was startled on the other end of the phone, ¡°Rara, is everything going well with you in Mofleunia?¡±

    Lyra was speechless. No wonder Mavis was angry.

    ¡°Anthony, what you should be asking is if your girlfriend is doing well.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s voice was a little cold.

    He already had a girlfriend. Who can stand asking other women in front of his girlfriend?

    Anthony didn¡¯t answer, but changed the topic, ¡°I have already contacted the person in charge of the Cahan Group. If you need anything, contact them directly. In addition¡­¡±

    He was still eloquent, saying caring words. Mavis couldn¡¯t help clenching her hands.

    She knew that she shouldn¡¯t be jealous of Lyra, but shouldn¡¯t Anthony also take her own feelings into consideration?

    Did he really think she was just his doll, and a tool for an agreed marriage?

    The more she listened to him, Lyra¡¯s expression became more and more sullen, and she interrupted him directly.

    ¡°Anthony, Mavis and I still have something to do. If there¡¯s nothing else, don¡¯t call me.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Lyra returned the phone to Mavis, and saidfortingly, ¡°Your mood shouldn¡¯t be spoiled by a bad man. Let¡¯s have lunch first. I¡¯ll negotiate with Danny Hobbes in the afternoon. Youe with me.¡±

    Currently, Mavis was still a novice in work, and Lyra suddenly wanted to teach her more.

    As long as she had the ability, she was not afraid of anyone leaving.

    After adjusting her mood, a smile appeared on Mavis¡¯ face again, and she nodded towards Lyra.

    ¡°Thank you, Lyra. I will try my best not to be a burden to you this time.¡±

    After the two had lunch, Lyra took her to dress up, then took Ted and rushed to the negotiating ce with Danny.

    A luxury car drove on the road.

    Mavis suddenly thought of a very important thing, and turned her head to look at Lyra, ¡°Lyra, why don¡¯t I call my friend? He has some influence here. Maybe he can help us.¡±

    Harrison was a gangster, and if he was there, Danny should scruple a little bit.

    For her proposal, Lyra agreed and told the driver to park the car on the side of the road to give Mavis time to contact her friend.

    Mavis called Harrison and cut to the chase, ¡°Harrison, I need your help. Do you have timeter? Can youe to Plosa? My friend has a negotiation with Danny Hobbes.¡±

    It was rted to Danny. Harrison¡¯s tone became serious, ¡°How could your friend provoke Hobbes? That guy is a well-known rogue here, and he only cares about money.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Will you be there soon?¡±

    Harrison usually didn¡¯t say no to Mavis¡¯ requests.

    ¡°I happen to be near Plosa and I¡¯ll be there soon. How many people do I need to bring?¡±

    Speaking of this, Mavis looked at Lyra, ¡°Lyra, my friend asked how many people we need, and he¡¯ll take them directly.¡±

    Amused by her words, Lyra joked, ¡°You think we are going to fight? As long as your friend is there.¡±

    Even if the rest of the people came, they were just a bunch of mobs, far less effective than those who could talk.

    After setting up a meeting ce with Harrison, the group continued on to Plosa.

    Plosa was a rather special existence in the triangle area. It can be called a station, or it can be regarded as a store. It was also a ce for heads of gangs to discuss things.

    Here, all negotiations will be reasonable, and no one dared to intervene in the jurisdiction.

    On the way to Plosa, they can see a lot of fencednd boundaries, and Mavis felt curious.

    Ted exined, ¡°This is the famous triangle area. The various forces use their own means to divide the area. There are their own ves in the area. Many of these ves were abducted here. Not only women and children, but also some men.¡±

    Ted said it very cryptically, but in fact this ce was far more chaotic than what he said.

    Women will be locked up in a dark room here and be sex ves, while the elderly will be deceived outside under the guise of abduction. Once theymitted a crime, they will directly arrest the elderly and take the me.

    Some people were psychopaths, not only ying with women, but also interested in children and men¡­

    Lyra and Mavis were not kids who didn¡¯t understand anything, so they can naturally understand what Ted meant.

    Mavis turned her head and looked out of the car window. The tool used to block it was a transparent ss wall.

    Everything that happened in the area can be seen.

    Someone was waving a long whip, and was whipping a man with a chain around his neck.

    Those men were all naked and forced to run in the sun.

    Mavis looked away.

    Such a scene made her feel physically ufortable.

    Lyra took her hand andforted her, ¡°In many ces we can¡¯t see, things beyond ourmon sense happen every day. Don¡¯t keep it in your heart.¡±

 Chapter 875 Plosa

    Although Lyra was also very distressed about what happened to these people, she was not the the Virgin Mary after all, and she had no ability to show mercy to all living beings. She can only hope that these people can have a good end.

    Mavis nodded, lowered her eyes, and held Lyra¡¯s hand tightly.

    The luxury car continued to drive forward, and there were many cheers from the front.

    Ted did all the research beforeing here, and exined,

    ¡°This is thergest arena in the triangle area. Those who can sit on the top are all rich people. The people who are fighting at the bottom are the ves. Those people get pleasure by betting on which side will win.¡±

    Mavis had known about it before, but wasn¡¯t it generally used to for animals? How did it be a ce for human fighting here?

    Seeming to see through Mavis¡¯ mind, Lyra shook her head, ¡°When you are unable to protect yourself, your life is worthless in the eyes of others, and they have no right to choose.¡±

    The periphery of the arena was stained with a lot of blood, and some clothed people were hung around bloodily. Mavis couldn¡¯t help retching.

    Lyra quickly took a few tissues, handed her a bottle of water, and patted her on the back, ¡°Everything you can¡¯t do is reasonable here, because there are no rules and regtions at all. Take it easy. We¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    Mavis took two big sips of water, closed the car window, and stopped looking.

    What lingered in her mind were those bloody men hanging around the arena.

    After a while, the difort in her heart gradually dissipated, and they finally arrived at Plosa.

    ¡°Here we are. Get out of the car.¡±

    Lyra put on the prepared sunsses, handed another set of sunsses to Mavis, put on a local exclusive cape, and then got out of the car.

    Just at this moment, another very cool off-road vehicle stopped beside them, and a man in a suit and gold-rimmed sses stepped down.

    Seeing the personing, Mavis immediately greeted him with a smile, and hugged the man politely.

    ¡°Harrison, you¡¯re finally here.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m here. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything.¡±

    Harrison smiled and patted Mavis¡¯ head, talking to her in a tone that seemed to be pampering a child.

    Mavis took Harrison to Lyra, and introduced, ¡°Lyra, this is the friend I mentioned to you. His name is Harrison Vidsen, and we all call him Harrison.¡±

    Hearing this, Lyra extended her hand generously to him, ¡°Mavis, your friend really doesn¡¯t look like a gangster, but rather like a businessman.¡±

    Facing Lyra¡¯s ridicule, Harrison chuckled lightly, ¡°Miss Lloyd, I have known you for a long time. Today I saw you and you really deserve your reputation. Everyone has stereotypes about gangsters. I can understand.¡±

    After exchanging pleasantries, several people walked towards the Plosa¡¯s gate.

    Immediately, a local man with a gun came over and wanted to ask a question outrageously, but Ted stopped him and showed the pass Danny gave him.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to negotiate.¡±

    The head man, who was bald, confirmed, waved at the people behind him and motioned to let them in.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As soon as they entered, two women in miniskirts walked up with fake smiles on their faces.

    ¡°You guys, pleasee with us.¡±

    The woman swayed in front of them, and Mavis hugged Lyra¡¯s arm nervously.

    It was the first time for her to be in such an asion, so she was inevitably a little overwhelmed.

    Lyra patted the back of her hand and whispered in her ear, ¡°Rx. Don¡¯t be caught by the people here. They are all men thinking with their penises.¡±

    This time when they came over, Lyra specially dressed Mavis to hide her beauty.

    People here were fighting for women and money. With Mavis¡¯ appearance, she will definitely be the target of theirpetition.

    The outside of Plosa looked like a tavern.

    There was a gambling table in the middle, and money was sprinkled on it.

    When Lyra passed by, several men¡¯s eyes fell on them maliciously, and some even directly touched the two women in ultra-mini skirts a few times.

    But they only dared to do it quietly, because everyone knew that the women here belonged to Danny.

    After passing a few gaming tables, they passed a long corridor.

    The doors of the rooms on both sides of the corridor were tightly closed, and the groans of women and the growls of men can be heard from time to time.

    Although everyone was adult, it was still a little embarrassing to hear this voice.

    At the end of the long corridor there was a locked door. A woman opened the door and stopped. ¡°Please go in. Mr. Hobbes is waiting for you inside.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Ted nodded to the two women and then walked to the front to lead the way.

    The negotiation next was the most thrilling. After all, they were on other people¡¯s territory.

    As they walked inside, Harrison reminded them in a low voice, ¡°Hobbes is extremely insidious and cunning, and he especially likes to y tricks on people.¡±

    Harrison had yed against Danny before, and had suffered a lot from him.

    The further they went inside, the quieter it became, so quiet that it made them feel a little flustered.

    When they came to a closed gate, which was still guarded by men with guns, Ted handed over the pass and they finally entered the negotiation room Danny mentioned.

    After the door was opened, the lights inside were dim. There was very old piano music ying in the room, and there was a slight smell of tobo.

    Lyra didn¡¯t like the smell of smoke, and frowned disapprovingly.

    Swish-

    The lights in the room suddenly turned bright.

    A man¡¯s voice came out.

    ¡°Wee Miss Lloyd to my ce.¡±

    Afterwards, a man came down the stairs with his clothes slightly open, holding a wine ss in his hand and leading a big dog in the other hand.

    The corner of the dog¡¯s mouth was still drooling, looking extremely fierce.

    Seeing the four people standing in the room, Hobbes drank all the red wine in his ss and said with a smile, ¡°There is a distinguished guest here this time. I didn¡¯t expect the famous Harrison toe too. What a rare guest.¡±

    Danny¡¯s eyes flicked to Mavis¡¯ as he spoke.

    His eyes were extremely passionate, which made Mavis feel ufortable and she took two steps back.

    Harrison noticed Danny¡¯s gaze, stepped forward, stood in front of Mavis, and talked to Danny, ¡°Mr. Hobbes, long time no see.¡±

    Seeing that Harrison meant to protect Mavis, Danny couldn¡¯t keep his eyes on Mavis, so he pulled the big dog and sat down.

    Lyra and the others were all sitting opposite him.

    This time, Lyra didn¡¯t intend to talk nonsense with him any more, but said directly, ¡°Mr. Hobbes, a straightforward person does not resort to insinuations. I am here this time to bring my people back.¡±

    Hearing this, Danny shrugged his shoulders, put on a difficult look, and said, ¡°Miss Lloyd, I know the strength of you and your husband, but there are some things we still need to go through. You also know that I have never made bad deals. You should understand what I mean.¡±

 Chapter 876 I just want her

    Lyra had seen a lot of people like him in the business field, and immediately waved to Ted.

    Ted opened a package directly and threw all the money inside on the table in front of them.

    With the sound of ttering, the banknotes were quickly piled up.

    Mavis couldn¡¯t help being shocked.

    It turned out that this was the exchange between rich people.

    The money on the table was at least a million.

    Danny looked at the money on the table with a look of relief on his face.

    However, when he turned his head, his face was full of viciousness, ¡°As expected of Mr. White¡¯s woman, you really have the courage that ordinary people don¡¯t have. But, do you want to use this money to dissuade me? Do you know how much can a ve be sold in my hands?¡±

    Lyra had long thought that Danny would demand an exorbitant price. She was fearless and met his gaze directly, warning,

    ¡°Mr. Hobbes, since you know about my rtionship with Malcolm, you should also know that those who offend him usually end badly.¡±

    Malcolm had been in the National Investigation Bureau for many years and had handled countless transnational cases, and his name was well-known internationally.

    Even Danny didn¡¯t dare to provoke him easily.

    However, they were now in his territory.

    Of course Danny heard Lyra¡¯s warning, but he just chuckled and petted the big dog beside him.

    The big dog stuck out its tongue, panted heavily, andy down at Danny¡¯ feet. Its vicious look made Mavis feel inexplicably terrified.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been a gangster for so many years, and I am not intimidated. Don¡¯t think that a few words can make me give up my immediate interests.¡±

    Hearing that he was obviously trying to be a rogue, Lyra was not annoyed, but just smiled and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re not sincerely cooperating with me, there is no need to continue today¡¯s negotiation.¡±

    Harrison also answered, ¡°Mr. Hobbes, everyone says you are a wise man, but as long as we return empty-handed today, you will have more than one opponent.¡±

    As he said so, Danny fell into deep thought.

    In this ce, he was the king here, and no one was his opponent.

    Dannyughed loudly, patted the table and said, ¡°Miss Lloyd, you are so naive, so what if your husband has great abilities?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I can tie you up now and use you as a bargaining chip. Do you think your husband will abandon you and fight to the death with me? He dare not.¡±

    ¡°Even if I¡¯m not his opponent, you¡¯ll die with me. No matter what, I won¡¯t lose anything. Besides, Harrison, you¡¯d better understand which side you should be on. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for treating you badly.¡±

    This damn treacherous man.

    Lyra turned cold. Danny¡¯s desire was like a bottomless pit. No matter how much money she gave him, he will never be satisfied.

    On this asion today, Harrison can¡¯t say too much. After all, he will still hang around here in the future.

    His presence today can only guarantee the safety of Lyra and the others.

    However, Lyra was not a push-over and will not let Danny threaten her like this.

    ¡°Mr. Hobbes, I don¡¯t want our negotiation to be meaningless. Return the people to me, and the money is all yours. You know the strength of the Lloyd¡¯s Corp and White Corp. We may be able to cooperate in the future. Otherwise¨C¡±

    With the threatening words, Lyra¡¯s eyes were cold and her aura was extremely strong.

    The atmosphere in the room became tense for a while.

    Danny stood up. He was 74. 9 inches tall, blocking the light in front of Lyra, and forming a shadow.

    ¡°What if I say no?¡±

    ¡°But¨C¡±

    Danny changed the subject, and suddenly led the dog to Mavis, and raised his hand to hold Mavis¡¯ hand.

    Mavis was startled and forced herself to stay still.

    When Danny¡¯s hand was about to touch Mavis, Harrison blocked it, ¡°You¡¯d better not do it to her.¡±

    Unexpectedly, this caused Danny tough.

    He nced at Harrison sarcastically and smiled yfully, ¡°You like this woman too? Well, Miss Lloyd, it¡¯s easy for me to let her go. I just want her¨C¡±

    Hobbes pointed at Mavis, licked his lower lip, and continued, ¡°Let her be with me. Not only yours, but even Anthony¡¯s will be released. This condition is a sure profit for you, right?¡±

    As Danny said so, Mavis opened her eyes wide in an instant.

    ¡°Lyra ¡­¡±

    Mavis looked at Lyra and didn¡¯t want to be with such a man.

    After hearing Danny¡¯s proposal, Lyra was also angry, grabbed Mavis¡¯ hand, and said coldly, ¡°In this case, today¡¯s negotiation is over. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Ted packed the money on the table, not leaving a single bill to Danny. Then he followed Lyra silently.

    With Harrison next to Mavis, Danny was afraid to make a direct move.

    In this way, the first negotiation failed.

    When they walked out of Plosa, Mavis¡¯s palms were cold and her forehead was covered with cold sweat.

    The environment was really depressing.

    Lyraforted softly, ¡°No worries. Hobbes won¡¯t dare to challenge us directly. Now he is so confident just because the hostage is still in his hands. We can figure out a way when we go back.¡±

    Harrison alsoforted her, ¡°Hobbes is a viin. He has always maximized his own interests. Over the years, he has continuously expanded his area and incorporated some small forces into his ownmand. He provides protection. In fact, it is just to collect more money.¡±

    ¡°And Hobbes has always been a ruthless person. Anyone who does not submit to hismand, whether male, female, old or young, will be tortured to death. This is why he can take root here.¡±

    Mavis nodded and the tension in her heart eased a little.

    Lyra expressed apologies for this, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mavis. I just asked you to apany me, but I didn¡¯t expect to let you have such a bad experience. But don¡¯t worry. I will never put you in danger.¡±

    She originally just wanted to teach Mavis some negotiating skills, but she really didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen.

    Today, in order to prevent Mavis from being too eye-catching, she had tried her best to make Mavis look ugly and ordinary, but Danny was so observant.

    Hearing Lyra¡¯s apology, Mavis quickly waved her hands, ¡°Lyra, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re sorry. I¡¯m the one who should say sorry.¡±

    Harrison patted Mavis on the shoulder and said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t rush to apologize at this time. Hobbes will definitely contact you, and if you need me to do anything,e to me at any time.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you, Harrison.¡±

    Mavis was grateful that Harrison was able to take the time to help her, and she really appreciated it.

    She hadn¡¯t contacted him for a long time, and once she called him, she asked him to help. If it was someone else, she was afraid the others wouldn¡¯t want to help her.

    Harrison touched her head dotingly, ¡°Silly girl, you don¡¯t have to thank me. If you hadn¡¯t saved me in time, I¡¯m afraid I would have be a lonely ghost.¡±

 Chapter 877 Contain his forces

    Ten years ago, Mavis was still living in a mountain vige at that time, and she had to travel a long distance to sell medicines every day.

    It was a rainy day when she met Harrison. Mavis had just finished selling the herbs collected in the vige in the town, and heard movement in the bushes on the way home.

    She followed the sound and found Harrison covered in blood.

    At that time, Harrison was still a killer, taking money and working for others, but there was no organization that could protect him.

    Once the task failed, he would be dead.

    When Mavis found him, he was dying and she carried him back and saved his life.

    Harrison will never forget this life-saving grace.

    In this life, there was only one person he can risk his life to protect, and that was Mavis.

    Seeing the interaction between the two of them, Lyra smiled, took Mavis¡¯ arm, and joked, ¡°I really have one thing that I need to trouble your handsome friend.¡±

    Knowing that Lyra was teasing her, Mavis was a little embarrassed, ¡°Lyra, as long as I can help you, I will definitely help you do it.¡±

    ¡°You can just say it. Thanks for taking care of Mavis.¡±

    When Harrison said this, he performed the local hand-stroking salute, which was the etiquette for distinguished guests.

    ¡°Mavis and I are very good friends. I think Mofleunia cannot be dominated by Hobbes alone. Since he disagrees, can I find another party to contain his power?¡±

    Since ancient times , all had paid attention to checks and bnces, and Danny was just one of them.

    Harrison agreed with Lyra¡¯s words, ¡°It is true that as you said. There are more than one gang with the same power as Hobbes, but those people are the same as Hobbes. Only the core interests can sway them.¡±

    ¡°Could you help me contact one who can best check and bnce Hobbes? I have something to say.¡±

    Harrison hesitated, and it took a long time before he said, ¡°I can contact for you, but whether he can agree to your conditions is another matter.¡±

    Hearing this, Lyra smiled, ¡°As long as you can help me, I will be very grateful.¡±

    Harrison replied, ¡°Okay, I will send you a message before seven o¡¯clock tonight at thetest.¡±

    Separated from Harrison, Lyra returned to the hotel and sent Mavis back to the room.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Before going to bed, she stood at the door and said, ¡°Take today¡¯s incident as an insignificant episode. Don¡¯t take it seriously. Take a rest first. Maybe we have to work overtime at night.¡±

    ¡°I know Lyra. You go to work first.¡±

    The moment the door was closed, Mavis took a long breath and turned on the air conditioner in the room.

    All the way back, she was tense, and finally rxed at this moment.

    No one knew what crazy things Danny will do. If he was really tempted by her, then¡­

    Anthony¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in her mind.

    Mavis looked up at the ceiling.

    Would Anthony be worried if something happened to her? Would he still think she deserved it?

    She didn¡¯t know, and won¡¯t gamble.

    While thinking about something about him, the phone rang suddenly.

    It was Anthony calling.

    Seeing his note shing on the phone¡¯s screen, Mavis was a little dazed, but when she thought of what he said before, an unknown anger burst out from the bottom of her heart, and she pressed hang up button directly.

    Anyway, he called to ask about Lyra¡¯s situation.

    Instead of continuing to quarrel with him, it was better not to answer.

    Anthony made several more phone calls one after another, but they all rang twice and were hung up. In the end, only a mechanical female voice responded.

    ¡°Sorry, the number you dialed is off¡­¡±

    In the office of the President, Cahan Group, Crana.

    Zack just pushed open the office door when a pen brushed past his ear.

    If he hid slowly, it was hard to imagine where the pen will be inserted.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan?¡± Zack turned pale with fright, and was trembling.

    Anthony¡¯s eyes turned cold. He squinted at him, and said coldly, ¡°What?¡±

    The temperature in the office suddenly dropped a few degrees. Zack swallowed, and put the documents in his hand on the table.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan¡­ our people say that Mavis and Ms Lloyd had their first negotiations with Hobbes today, which ended in failure.¡±

    When Mavis and Lyra were mentioned, Anthony¡¯s anger lessened.

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°We also found out that Hobbes has a shipment that is going to be shipped to Crana by sea. Shall we stop this?¡±

    ¡°Find out their cargo. Contact Mr. White and ask him to assist us in intercepting it.¡±

    Anthony ordered in a cold voice.

    ¡°Understood.¡± Zack hurriedly left.

    Malcolm and Lyra didn¡¯t appear together in Mofleunia.

    For Lyra¡¯s safety, Malcolm should not refuse his proposal.

    But on one point, Anthony guessed wrong.

    Although Malcolm was not with Lyra, he was not in the country either, and everything in the National Investigation Bureau was handed over to Chad.

    Chad received a call from Zack and ryed the situation to Malcolm.

    Malcolm knew what Anthony meant, ¡°Assist Anthony with all your strength. Don¡¯t call again if you have nothing to do.¡±

    What he was doing now was rted to the world and he cannot be distracted.

    If it was not urgent, he must apany his wife to Mofleunia.

    In the evening, Crana.

    Chad came home from work and bought some dessert.

    The two kids were ying with Keira in the room, and before he entered the yard of the vi, he heard the sound of their y.

    Fortunately, they were happy.

    Chad took a deep breath and entered the door, ¡°Spencer, Molly, look, what did I buy you?¡±

    Hearing his voice, the two kids rushed out.

    Molly threw herself on Chad¡¯sp and asked, ¡°Is it my favorite strawberry cake roll?¡±

    When Lyra was here before , they were not allowed to eat more sweets, but the little girl was so greedy.

    Chad took out a box hidden behind him and squatted down.

    ¡°I not only bought you a strawberry cake roll, but also strawberry milk tea, but you can only drink it today.¡±

    If Lyra knew that he gave the two kids such sweet food without permission, she would definitely scold him badly.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Molly curled her lips and burst into tears.

    But Chad was terrified, and quickly hugged the little girl to coax her, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Molly? Tell me why are you crying?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about mommy. She has been away for two days. Why hasn¡¯t shee back, and daddy¡­ Don¡¯t they abandon me¡­¡±

    The little girl cried aggrievedly, and her long curly eyshes were wetted into clusters, with strings of tear drops hanging from them.

    Keira gave Chad a sullen look.

    The two kids had fun with her, but when he came back, he made the little girl cry.

    Received the warning look from his wife, Chad fell silent.

    He was so innocent. He didn¡¯t do anything!

 Chapter 878 Going the other way

    Keira hurried forward, hugged Molly in her arms, andforted softly, ¡°Molly, be good. Mommy and Daddy are busy with very important things now. They are very powerful people, not only to protect you two little ones.¡±

    Even though Keiraforted her, how could the five-year-old Molly know so much? She bit her little finger aggrievedly, with red eye, which looked cute and pitiful.

    ¡°I miss mommy¡­¡±

    Feeling really helpless, Chad had to make a video call with Lyra.

    When the little girl saw Lyra¡¯s face on the phone, she immediately stopped crying. She held the phone and refused to let go, with tears still in her eyes.

    ¡°Mommy¡­ when will youe back? I miss you so much. Daddy promised to apany my brother and me, but he is not at home anymore.¡±

    Although Keira and Chad treated them very well, they were not parents after all, and kids were the most attached to their parents.

    Seeing crying baby on the other end of the phone, Lyra¡¯s eyes shed with distress, and she coaxed, ¡°It will take a few days for Mommy to go back here. You all stay at the house of uncle and aunt obediently, waiting for me. I will go back as soon as I finish my work here, okay?¡±

    Keira also knew that Lyra could note back at this time, so she coaxed the little girl together with Lyra.

    Spencer had been standing by the side without speaking.

    He was a little man. Even if he missed his mother, he will not take the initiative to express it.

    He just said a few words to Lyra about safety and ran away in a hurry.

    ¡­

    In evening, Lyra pinched between her brows, having a headache.

    When it got dark on Mofleunia¡¯s side, another call came in. This time, it was from an unfamiliar number, which didn¡¯t even show where it belonged.

    Lyra picked up the phone vigntly and asked, ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Miss Lloyd, it¡¯s me.¡±

    It was Harrison¡¯s voice.

    Lyra let go of most of her guard in an instant, and quickly asked, ¡°Do you have any news?¡±

    ¡°I contacted another gangster here. His name is Isapston Roth. He said he could talk to you. When do you think the time is better? I¡¯ll confirm with him.¡±

    ¡°The sooner the better. Is it convenient tonight?¡±

    A long dy may cause trouble. If Danny transferred the hostages secretly, they will have to go through a lot of trouble.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll contact you right away.¡±

    Hanging up phone, Lyra went to the door of Mavis¡¯ room and knocked on it.

    ¡°Mavis, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Hearing the sound, Mavis opened the door, ¡°Lyra, are we leaving now?¡±

    She knew that if Lyra came here at this time, there must be news from Harrison.

    ¡°Wait for the news first. I¡¯m here to let you prepare. You have to make yourself look ugly.¡±

    It was not yet known what kind of person Isapston was. If he was like Danny, she may cause trouble for Mavis.

    Althoughpared with Mavis, Lyra looked more beautiful, every bigwigs knew that her husband was Malcolm, and none of them would be stupid enough to provoke Malcolm.

    In contrast, Mavis, whose hidden marriage had not been announced, was more likely to catch the eyes of the gangsters.

    Fifteen minutester, Mavis¡¯ new look was ready.

    Mavis¡¯ blond hair was braided by Lyra, and she also deliberately brought arge ck framed sses, which were t sses with lenses, so that her eyes were not so outstanding.

    In addition, Lyra used an eyebrow pencil again and gave her a freckle makeup.

    With the beauty covered, Mavis looked like a silly uncouth girl.

    Looking at the person in the mirror, Lyra nodded with satisfaction, ¡°This is how you are a qualified diplomat.¡±

    Just as she finished speaking, Harrison called her again.

    ¡°Isapston and you have a meeting at nine o¡¯clock tonight at your hotel, and I¡¯ll take him there soon.¡±

    Lyra was a little surprised.

    Isapston would agree to choose this location?

    Generally speaking, it will be more beneficial if the location was in her hotel.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send someone here to prepare.¡±

    After the both hung up the phone, Lyra immediately beckoned her men to start preparing.

    Since Isapston dared to choose this location, it proved that he must havee prepared, and there was a high probability that he will bring his men.

    There were still other guests living in the hotel now, so she can¡¯t disturb their rest.

    ¡°Anna, try to arrange four guards on each floor. Each staff must serve the needs of the guests in their area. Try to keep the guests from going out after nine o¡¯clock, and our staff will handle any needs to be done.¡±

    ¡°Also, there are guards at all stairways and warehouse entrances. Remember not to let outsiders slip into. All hotel employees must wear walkie-talkies. If there is anything wrong, report it immediately and take action.¡±

    After Lyra gave the order, all the staff started to move.

    Mavis had always been by Lyra¡¯s side, helping to do what she can.

    Soon after nine o¡¯clock, Lyra led Mavis and stood at the door waiting for Isapston¡¯s arrival.

    There was a sudden sound of brake.

    Immediately afterwards, they saw a high-end bulletproof luxury car in the shape of a tank parked in front of the hotel.

    Harrison walked into the hotel with two strange men.

    One of the men was wearing a cowboy tribal hat on his head. He was slender, with a pair of small eyes hidden under the brim of the hat, and blocking the crowd at the door.

    The other one was the exact opposite of his figure. He was wearing a vest that could reveal his muscles, and a pair of ck leather boots on his feet. His arms were full of various scars, and his eyes were somewhat fierce.

    From the perspective of normal people, the thin man walking in front should be Isapston, and the man behind him should be his bodyguard.

    But¨C

    If it was just that simple, Isapston could have introduced himself the moment he walked in.

    So she had to do the opposite.

    Lyra stepped forward and shook hands with the strong man.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Roth, I¡¯m Lyra Lloyd.¡±

    There was direct sunlight here all year round, and Isapston will not be such a fair person.

    In order to better suppress his subordinates, as a leader, he must also have a physique that can convince his people.

    Looking at the smile on Lyra¡¯s face, Isapston felt a little incredulous.

    Just by meeting here, Lyra can tell that he was Isapston, and she was really not a simple woman.

    He smiled heartily, and shook hands with Lyra, ¡°As expected, you¡¯re really smart. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±

    Knowing that she had made the right bet, Lyra was secretly relieved.

    If she had chosen to shake hands with that thin man just now, the cooperation would have ended before she even opened her mouth.

    She withdrew her hand modestly. With a decent smile on her face, she led people to the prepared room.

    ¡°It is my honor that you¡¯re willing toe to my appointment.¡±

    As they walked into the room, Lyra asked, ¡°But I¡¯m still curious, who is next to you?¡±

    Isapston took off the man¡¯s hat and his light blonde hair was hanging down.

    He smiled, ¡°Her name is Catherine Alexander. You can call her Catherine. She is my right-hand man.¡±

    It was Catherine¡¯s dress that made many people mistakenly think that she was a weak man. When performing tasks, she was even more unexpected.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Even Lyra didn¡¯t see that she was a woman?

 Chapter 879 I will help you whatever you want

    Facing Lyra¡¯s shocked gaze, Catherine had long been used to it, nodded slightly towards them, and stood behind Isapston.

    What happened just now was just an episode. Lyra just chuckled and led them to the room.

    ¡°Mr. Roth, please.¡±

    As the host, Lyra prepared a luxurious presidential suite to entertain Isapston.

    Not only that, this room was also aplete technological suite, and the mechanical equipment can meet all human needs.

    Of course, these were not the focus now.

    ¡°This is the best tea from Crana. It is different from the coffee beans that are abundant in Mofleunia. Mr. Roth, try it and see if it suits your taste.¡±

    Isapston was very satisfied with Lyra¡¯s politeness and gentleness, and his affection for her can¡¯t help but rise.

    He imitated the Crana¡¯s way of tasting tea, and opened the lid of the teacup slightly to let the aroma of the tea float out first, and then took a sip of the tea.

    He was full of praise, ¡°If I tasted it right, this should be Crana¡¯s priciest ck tea, right? I have heard of the name a long time ago, and today I finally have the opportunity to taste it.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so knowledgeable. That¡¯s right, this is the priciest ck tea. I like its smell and aftertaste. It¡¯s memorable. If you like it, I¡¯ll send someone to pack some for youter.¡±

    After taking another sip of the tea, Isapston put down the cup and looked at Lyra with sharp eyes.

    ¡°Ms. Lloyd, can you tell me what you want me to do for you after you found me?¡±

    Seeing him straight to the point, Lyra stopped talking nonsense, waved to Ted, and handed over Danny¡¯s photo.

    ¡°Mr. Roth, Hobbes should be familiar to you. As far as I know, this guy just cut off your goods not long ago, and he still keeps them in his hands.¡±

    At the mention of Danny, Isapston¡¯s face turned sullen and he clenched his fists.

    ¡°That bastard Hobbes, sooner orter, I¡¯ll let him fall into my hands!¡±

    Seeing this, Lyra took the opportunity to say, ¡°Hobbes arrested my people. I am looking for you this time mainly to negotiate a win-win cooperation with you. I wonder if you are interested?¡±

    She paused, and continued, ¡°You also know the influence of the Lloyd¡¯s Corp in Crana. Cooperating with us is beneficial and harmless.¡±

    Isapston hesitated and asked, ¡°What do you want to cooperate with me?¡±

    Although he hated Hobbes extremely, he still had to think about whether he really wanted to offend Danny openly.

    ¡°Ted.¡±

    Ted hurriedly put the n he had drawn up on the big screen.

    Lyra introduced at the side, ¡°Hobbes currently has twopanies under preparation in Mofleunia. He started thepanies to cover up something. Mr. Roth, you must know it better than me.¡±

    ¡°If you let him do this, it will be a big threat to you and me. I hope you can join forces with me to prevent hispanies from being established. After it is done, the Lloyd¡¯s Corp promises 500 million dors, and it will be credited to your ount.¡±

    500 million was an astronomical figure for ordinary people.

    But for those ruthless gangsters, it was not that much.

    Obviously, this amount was not enough to impress Isapston. Lyra knew very well that this amount of money was only used by her to test Isapston.

    ¡°Mr. Roth, you can rest assured that 500 million is not the ultimate sincerity of the Lloyd¡¯s Corp.¡±

    If the Lloyd¡¯s Corp wanted to develop in Mofleunia, this matter must be perfectly resolved.

    Apart from getting rid of Danny, there will be other forces eyeing the Lloyd¡¯s Corp, so it had to be solved once and for all.

    The best way was to stand up here, and Danny happened to be the wolf waiting to be ughtered.

    Isapston hesitated for a moment, then stood up.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Lloyd, I can¡¯t promise your cooperation. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    When he was about to leave, Lyra stepped forward and lobbied, ¡°Mr. Roth, you haven¡¯t heard about our next n. Why don¡¯t you hear about the benefits of our win-win situation?¡±

    Isapston shook his head, ¡°Miss Lloyd, I am different from Hobbes. He has no ties, but I have a family and I am responsible for their safety. Sorry, don¡¯t contact me again.¡±

    As the leader of his gang, he needed to protect his people who were under hismand. Once he took the initiative to provoke an incident with Danny, it would bring him a lot of loss and impact.

    Especially after having a daughter, Isapston had faintly had the idea of giving up the business, and wanted to lead a peaceful life with his wife and daughter.

    Isapston took Catherine and left .

    Lyra wanted to catch up again, but was stopped by Harrison.

    ¡°Don¡¯t chase, Miss Lloyd. Isapston is the most troublesome person. This matter can only be taken slowly.¡±

    It would be even more troublesome if he was angered before they cooperated.

    After Isapston left, Lyra sighed.

    Contacting Isapston this time was likely to be known by Danny. As a local viin, he must have nted his own informants in various ces.

    It was gonna be hard to get in touch with Isapston after that.

    Although she was disappointed, Lyra was still grateful to Harrison. As long as Isapston can be contacted, it proved that there was still a chance.

    ¡­

    After the luxury car drove slowly out of the hotel, Catherine finally asked, ¡°Boss, are you worried about Hobbes¡¯ revenge?¡±

    Isapston lit a cigarette, put his hand on the car window, and murmured, ¡°Hobbes is a man who never thinks about the consequences. Anyone who acts against his interests will not have a good end. I can¡¯t put Emmeline in danger.¡±

    The Emmeline he was talking about was his daughter.

    Emmeline¡¯s mother passed away after giving birth to her. Isapston doted on his daughter very much and gave her almost everything.

    Knowing the importance of Emmeline to Isapston, Catherine sent Isapston back to the base without saying anything.

    Early the next morning, Mavis packed everything up and started searching for news about this ce.

    However, in ces like this, there were very few real reports on the Inte. If she wanted to know the details, she still had to ask the local people.

    The only person she could get in touch with was Harrison.

    It was too early. She was afraid many people hadn¡¯t woken up yet, and Mavis can¡¯t call Harrison directly, so she just sent a message to him.

    [Harrison, do you have time toe out for a meal?]

    To her surprise, Harrison called her quickly.

    ¡°Mavis? Is there something you want to talk to me about? We don¡¯t need those silly politeness between us.¡±

    Mavis chuckled, ¡°You still know me best. I want to know all the news about the local area, no matter what it is about.¡±

    Yesterday, she went out to negotiate with Lyra, and she realized her shorings. She must grasp the information here, so that she can provide Lyra with help.

    Having known Mavis for so long, Harrison could probably guess what she was thinking.

    He joked, ¡°Did you get stimted by Miss Lloyd? Mavis, in fact, you don¡¯t need to know too much. With me here, I will spare no effort to help you. As long as it is what you want to do, I will help you.¡±

    Mavis knew that he was kind, but still declined, ¡°Harrison, I know you are doing it for my own good, but I have to make myself grow. I can¡¯t live with the help of others all the time.¡±

    Hearing her persist, Harrison hastened to gather intelligence.

    The two talked on the phone for two hours.

 Chapter 880 Consider spending time on his daughter

    Mavis had almost figured out Isapston¡¯s temper. She ned to go to Isapston¡¯s residence with Harrison today to see if she can invite him out again.

    At ten o¡¯clock in the morning Mofleunia time, Harrison drove her to the gate of Isapston¡¯s vi.

    The guards at the door stopped them, but some people recognized Harrison. They were more polite to him, asking, ¡°Mr. Hardy, what¡¯s your business here?¡±

    ¡°Pass it on for me, I want to see Mr. Roth, and I have something to say to him.¡±

    ¡°Please wait.¡±

    The man left, and Mavis was a little nervous.

    She was afraid that this trip would be in vain, so she tightly clutched her satchel.

    Harrison patted her on the shoulder to cheer her up.

    Soon the bodyguard who sent the message came out, opened the door of the vi, and let the two of them in.

    Looking at the decoration of the vi, Mavis was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Isapston, who was a strong man, to have such a girlish decoration in his home.

    The whole vi was decorated like a Disnend, and the nts and trees outside were full of childishness.

    Harrison exined beside her, ¡°Isapston¡¯s daughter prefers fairy tale and princesses, so everything here is arranged ording to his daughter¡¯s preferences. His daughter is extremely important to him, and we can consider spending time on his daughter.¡±

    Mavis gave him a grateful look.

    This gave her an idea.

    The two entered the vi under the guidance of the servants, and Isapston was waiting for them downstairs.

    He recognized Mavis as the girl next to Lyra, with a look of inquiry in his eyes.

    Harrison hurriedly exined, ¡°This is my friend Mavis, and also my best friend for life.¡±

    Hearing this exnation, Isapston suddenly realized and joked, ¡°With such beautiful female friend, no wonder you look down on those women who pursue you.¡±

    Harrison smiled and started the topic, ¡°We are here this time to ask you something. Please listen to her.¡±

    As the topic was brought up by Harrison, Mavis unhurriedly began to exin,

    ¡°Mr. Roth, we came here without an appointment. It is a bit abrupt, but what I say next will not do you any harm.¡±

    ¡°You should have a full understanding of Hobbes and his influence. He must have known about your contact with Miss Lloydst night. With his temperament, do you think he will do nothing and just wait?¡±

    ¡°Your daughter is your dearly loved person, but can you stay by your daughter¡¯s side 24 hours a day? Once Hobbes catches the opportunity, will he¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Before Mavis could finish speaking, Isapston interrupted her directly.

    ¡°My daughter, I will naturally protect her safety, so I won¡¯t bother you to worry about it. I said I won¡¯t cooperate with you, so I won¡¯t change my mind. Hurry up and leave!¡±

    Isapston¡¯s face turned livid, and Mavis felt extremely panic.

    As for what she did this time, if Isapston was really anxious, will it mean that Lyra will not be able to reach a cooperation with him in the future?

    Harrison said, ¡°Why get angry with a girl? Besides, what she said is not unreasonable. We all know that Hobbes is a viin. He is indeed a threat to your daughter. Please listen to what she has to say. If you still don¡¯t want to cooperate, then we will never bother you again.¡±

    With Harrison talking, Isapston had to do him a favor and keep silent.

    Harrison quickly gave Mavis a look, motioning for her to continue talking.

    Mavis seized this hard-won opportunity and revealed Lyra¡¯s previous n.

    ¡°Mr. Roth, your daughter is like a pearl in the palm. The category of ourpany this time is the jewelry industry. The condition we can give is to hire your daughter to be the jewelry spokesperson of the Lloyd¡¯s Corp. She will not be changed within ten years. I wonder if you are satisfied with this condition?¡±

    Every girl can¡¯t refuse the temptation of jewelry.

    What was more, Isapston¡¯s daughter had a fairy tale dream.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Every princess in fairy tales was gorgeous in jewelry and beautiful.

    ¡°The Lloyd¡¯s Corp will protect the safety of our spokesperson. This is her promise. Please rest assured.¡±

    To be honest, Isapston was really tempted by the condition she proposed this time.

    He can see the enemy, but he didn¡¯t know when the enemy will make a move. Maybe they will attack suddenly, and they will be caught off guard and injured in a bloody mess.

    While Isapston was hesitating, a loud voice came from outside the door.

    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m back.¡±

    The door of the vi opened, and a tall girl with red hair walked in, wearing suspenders and short pants.

    There was no exaggerated makeup on the girl¡¯s face, just a little lipstick on her lips, and her red hair was tied up high, looking very youthful.

    It seemed that she should be Isapston¡¯s baby girl.

    The girl looked at the strangers in the room, walked straight to Isapston, put her arms around his neck, and said, ¡°Daddy, what kind of cooperation are you going to talk about this time? Can you let me join in?¡±

    The girl was Emmeline, who was 20 years old this year and was currently studying at a private aristocratic university in Mofleunia.

    Facing her daughter¡¯s acting like a baby, Isapston¡¯s expression was gentle, and he carefully wiped the sweat off her face with his big hand, ¡°Go take a bath to cool off. Daddy will take you out for fun after the talk.¡±

    Hearing this, Emmeline was a little unhappy, let go of her hand, pouted and said, ¡°You still treat me like a child. I¡¯m already 20 years old! Today the jewelry I designed was bought by people outside the school. You can¡¯t deny my ability.¡±

    Mavis grasped the words at the right time, and said quickly, ¡°Are you studying jewelry design? Can you show me the jewelry you designed? To be honest, ourpany is in the jewelry trade, and now we urgently need a designer and spokesperson.¡±

    Emmeline immediately became interested when she heard her words, walked quickly to Mavis, blinked her big eyes and asked, ¡°Is what you said true?¡±

    She majored in jewelry design.

    She had always aspired to be a famous jewelry designer, and wanted to introduce the jewelry she designed to the world.

    She hoped Isapston can see her growth and make him proud of her.

    Seeing that she was interested, Mavis immediately took out thepany¡¯s business license and ore mining extent, introducing,

    ¡°The reason why Miss Lloyd¡¯spany is located here is that there are a lot of suitable ore here. Although the branchpany is still in the trial operation stage, we firmly believe that it will be one of the best strongpanies here.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if you are interested in joining us? We have just discussed this cooperation with Mr. Roth, and we have not yet received his approval.¡±

    Through the rtionship between Isapston and his daughter, Mavis can perceive that Emmeline wanted to escape from Isapston¡¯s jurisdiction, and should be a child in the early stage of rebellion.

    If her proposal can be epted by her, then she will be a great help to them.

 Chapter 881 For the happiness of brother

    The next second, Emmeline showed a very interested expression on her face and nodded her head, ¡°Yes! If I can be the designer of yourpany, I will use all the knowledge I have learned to repay thepany.¡±

    As long as she can produce results, she believed Isapston will see her talent.

    ¡°Miss Roth, you¡¯re really courageous. I appreciate you very much.¡±

    Harrison¡¯s voice sounded from the side, and Emmeline noticed the low-key man next to Mavis at this moment, and was instantly attracted to him.

    What a pair of beautiful eyes he had.

    The man¡¯s eyes seemed to have a kind of magic power, and when she looked at him, Emmeline was involuntarily attracted.

    She looked straight at Harrison without hiding her gaze.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name? What do you do?¡±

    ¡°Harrison Hardy. I own a tavern.¡±

    Even though Harrison said so, Emmeline also knew his identity. He was definitely not as simple as the owner of a tavern. She covered her mouth and said with a smile, ¡°I wonder if there is a chance to drink in your tavern? I can drink a lot.¡±

    Harrison responded with a smile, ¡°I wish you could.¡±

    As Harrison said so, Emmeline immediately looked at Isapston, ¡°Daddy, can I go out with them for a while? Then let¡­¡±

    ¡°Harrison,¡± Harrison reminded.

    ¡°Yes, Harrison, let him drive me back.¡±

    Isapston was generally irresistible to his daughter¡¯s requests. He also knew that his daughter was a person who liked to make friends very much, but because he was a gangster, his daughter rarely had friends that she can get along with.

    He could trust Harrison¡¯s character, so he agreed.

    ¡°Okay, go, remember to take Catherine with you.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯ll call Catherine right now. This prettydy, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll talk in detail at the tavern.¡±

    ¡°That sounds good.¡±

    Mavis was happy.

    Before leaving, Harrison assured Isapston, ¡°I will bring Emmeline back safely, and if anything happens, you can kill me directly.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better do what you say.¡±

    After the group left, Emmeline sat in the co-pilot very excitedly.

    After Harrison got into the car, she took the initiative to ask him, ¡°Are you in a rtionship with that beautifuldy? Will she be upset if I sit in the co-pilot?¡±

    Mavis hurriedly exined, ¡°We are just close friends. Miss Roth, you canpletely treat me as a transparent person.¡±

    If she can help Harrison get a girlfriend, Mavis will definitely support him.

    What was more, she could tell that Emmeline had a crush on Harrison, and she wouldn¡¯t be an obstacle between them.

    Upon hearing that the two of them were friends, Emmeline smiled sweetly and said, ¡°That¡¯s the best, ah no, what¡¯s your name, beautifuldy? You can just call me Emmeline.¡±

    After a few words, Mavis can tell that Emmeline was a girl with a high sense of happiness.

    Such a sunny girl was just right for Harrison.

    He needed a girl like sunshine to heal himself.

    ¡°My name is Mavis Parker. I¡¯m not local.¡±

    Emmeline nodded and said, ¡°You don¡¯t look like a local. Our local girls don¡¯t have fair skin like yours. Mofleunia has been exposed to the sun all year round. Girls have my wheatplexion. They look very healthy.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she realized something was wrong, and quickly stuck out her tongue, ¡°Miss Parker, I didn¡¯t mean you¡¯re unhealthy¡­¡±

    In Mavis¡¯ eyes, she was just a child, and of course Mavis will not me her.

    ¡°I really like your cheerful personality. You should be very popr with boys at school, right?¡±

    Emmeline spread her hands helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t like those boys. They all look too naive, so they¡¯re not my cup of tea. I like boys who are very manly and can protect me.¡±

    When saying this, Emmeline gave Harrison a shy look.

    Through her eyes, Mavis also saw something, so she found an excuse and said, ¡°Emmeline, I have something else to do. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t go for a drink with you. Mr. Roth still has some concerns about our cooperation. I hope you can be the middleman, tell him our sincerity, and this is the promise we can give you.¡±

    As she said that, Mavis handed her a document, ¡°This folder contains my contact information. If you have any ideas, you can contact me at any time.¡±

    For the happiness of her brother in the rest of his life, she must learn to leave.

    Emmeline held the document and gestured, ¡°Alright, Miss Parker. I¡¯ll think about this matter carefully, then we¡¯ll have a drink together when we have time, bye.¡±

    Harrison sent Mavis back to the hotel and drove away with Emmeline.

    Watching the car drive away, Mavis was in a good mood.

    She firmly believed that Emmeline will definitely not refuse this cooperation. If Emmeline can persuade Isapston, it will be a great help to Lyra.

    When she was thinking about it, Lyra came over anxiously, took her hand and asked, ¡°Where have you been? Why can¡¯t I get through your phone? I¡¯m so anxious.¡±

    Eh? Can¡¯t get through the phone?

    Mavis was a little surprised, and quickly took out the mobile phone in the bag, only to find that the mobile phone ran out of power at some point.

    She stuck out her tongue in embarrassment, ¡°Lyra, I¡¯m sorry. The phone is turned off. I just went to Isapston¡¯s ce with Harrison. It¡¯s probably possible that you can cooperate with him.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What did you do? Tell me.¡±

    While pulling Lyra upstairs, Mavis told her what happened just now.

    After hearing this, Lyra couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would start with his daughter. If this cooperation is sessful, you might as welle to work at the Lloyd¡¯s Corp. I will pay you double what the Cahan Group offers you.¡±

    Only a few days after leaving China, Mavis had grown a lot.

    For Lyra¡¯s invitation, she was very ttered.

    ¡°Lyra, don¡¯t make fun of me. I just yed a petty trick.¡±

    Faced with Mavis¡¯ unconfident speech, Lyra directly retorted, ¡°Mavis, don¡¯t underestimate yourself. I see your ability. I won¡¯t take the initiative to invite you. I believe you will be my most capable partner.¡±

    After spending thest few days with Mavis, Lyra was really trying to get her work for her.

    Seeing that Mavis was hesitating and entangled, Lyra no longer insisted, just patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°Rx, don¡¯t take everything on your back. Go back and have a good rest.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Okay, Lyra, then I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡±

    When she said this, Mavis was suppressing the urge to yawn. She really got up too early this morning, so she was really sleepy now.

    Going back to the room, charging the phone, Mavis fell asleep in bed.

    In her dream, she dreamed that she became ady from a wealthy family, and she was one of the best in terms of academic qualifications and appearance.

    And her fianc¨¦ was Anthony.

 Chapter 882 I like you; donâ€™t you like me

    In the dream, he was considerate to her, a tenderness she had never experienced in reality.

    This dream really made her too intoxicated, and she didn¡¯t want to wake up from the dream.

    But things backfired, and a phone ringing woke her up directly.

    She didn¡¯t even have time to recall the feeling in her dream, so she picked up the phone.

    ¡°Miss Parker, it¡¯s me, Emmeline.¡±

    Hearing that it was Emmeline, Mavis hurriedly sat up from the bed, concealed her voice of just waking up, and asked, ¡°Hi, Emmeline. What do you think about the cooperation we¡¯re talking about?¡±

    ¡°I can agree to cooperate with you. As for my daddy, I will try to make him change his mind. Believe me, my daddy will not usually refuse my request, but I want to visit your factory first and thepany, okay?¡±

    Although Emmeline was young, she was not a child who knew nothing.

    She needed to have a general understanding of thepany she was about to work for before deciding whether to change her daddy¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Okay, let me talk to Miss Lloyd first, and I¡¯ll give you an answer in a few minutes.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Mavis quickly washed her face, found Lyra¡¯s room, knocked on the door and entered.

    Lyra was having a video call with Molly. Mavis took the initiative toe over, so she knew there must be something serious, and she said goodbye to Molly.

    ¡°Mavis, do you have any good news for me?¡±

    Mavis told Lyra exactly what Emmeline said just now.

    Lyra: ¡°Of course she wants to visit thepany and factory. You can set a time with her, and I can arrange it anytime.¡±

    After talking with Lyra, Mavis immediately contacted Emmeline and finally set a time.

    The next day.

    Nine o¡¯clock in the morning.

    Lyra personally took the person in charge and waited for Emmeline to arrive by thepany¡¯s gate.

    Apanying Emmeline was not only Catherine, but also Isapston.

    Seeing Isapston, Lyra was a little surprised.

    Mavis acted as an introducer, and said to Emmeline, ¡°She is Miss Lloyd. You can also call her Lyra.¡±

    When Emmeline saw Lyra, she was amazed. She came over to hug Lyra directly, ¡°Wow, another beautifuldy. I like working with beautifuldies the most.¡±

    Looking at this sunny and energetic girl, Lyra smiled and hugged her back. She felt that she was very kind. She looked at Isapston and said, ¡°Your daughter is really likable. I believe that our cooperation will be smooth and harmonious.¡±

    Lyra brought the topic to cooperation, but Isapston didn¡¯t answer, and nodded politely.

    With the experience of meeting before, Emmeline and Mavis were considered acquaintances, so she took Mavis¡¯ arm and entered the factory together.

    The factory here was exclusive to the Lloyd¡¯s Corp. Although it was a cooperative rtionship with the Cahan Group, the factories of the two groups were separate, and they were only responsible for cooperative mining of ore.

    After visiting the factory of the Lloyd¡¯s Corp, Lyra took them to thepany.

    The facilities here were full of Crana¡¯s style, and Emmeline liked it very much.

    As soon as she entered thepany, she immediately pestered Isapston, ¡°Daddy, why don¡¯t you agree to the cooperation of the two beautifuldies? Look, thepany and factory here are much better than those in our country. You have always wanted me not to leave your side. Isn¡¯t this a chance?¡±

    In fact, after Lyra introduced the size of thepany, Isapston was already tempted.

    He really couldn¡¯t refuse the conditions they offered, and in addition to being able to cooperate with the Lloyd¡¯s Corp, White Corp would also be involved.

    It was very beneficial to both himself and hispany.

    Under Emmeline¡¯s delicate offensive, Isapston nodded and hugged his daughter lovingly.

    ¡°Okay, my little princess, everything is up to you, but you have to promise me one thing. You must not dy your graduation because of the design, you know?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy. I will bnce it.¡±

    The conversation between the father and daughter made Lyra finally rx. It seemed that the matter of signing the contract could be prepared.

    After the father and daughter finished speaking, Lyra smiled and extended her hand to Isapston, ¡°Mr. Roth, I wish us a happy cooperation and a win-win situation.¡±

    Isapston nodded and shook her hand back.

    As everyone didn¡¯t know, this scene was seen by an informant from Danny¡¯s side.

    The man went back and immediately reported the incident to Danny.

    When he knew that Lyra and Isapston were going to join forces, Danny pushed the woman out of his arms and scolded angrily,

    ¡°Isapston dared to cooperate with my enemy under my nose. It seems that thest time I taught him not enough lessons! Tell the brothers to prepare, a big battle is about to begin!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Mr. Hobbes !¡±

    The woman, who was pushed away, saw the bloodthirsty gleam in Danny¡¯s eyes, and sat tteringly in his arms.

    ¡°Mr. Hobbes, you¡¯re the bravest warrior in Mofleunia. No one can be your opponent. I wish you all the best.¡±

    The woman¡¯s sweet words dispelled the anger in Danny¡¯s heart. He stopped and carried the woman upstairs.

    9 p. m.

    Emmeline asked Harrison to meet her at the tavern.

    Today, Emmeline was wearing a hot dress, a red wrap-around skirt, and her mboyant red hair was very eye-catching.

    The moment Harrison brought her into the tavern, she attracted the attention of many people in the tavern.

    Someone even whistled at Emmeline.

    Harrison looked over with a warning look, and took Emmeline¡¯s hand. The group of people instantly understood and did not dare to make any restless movements.

    For his active protection, Emmeline loved it.

    ¡°Your hand is so warm.¡±

    Harrison smiled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯m a bad guy? At this point in time, you still dare toe to the appointment alone.¡±

    Seeing the smile on his face, Emmeline didn¡¯t have any timid look, stepped forward to him, raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a pleasure to date a handsome guy? I believe you are a gentleman, and you won¡¯t do anything or force me.¡±

    She was really a bold and active girl.

    Harrison mixed a ss of wine for her himself.

    The two were chatting and having fun in the tavern, and the atmosphere was harmonious.

    After three sses of wine, Emmeline was a little tipsy, and her cheeks were also stained with a blush.

    She looked at the man in front of her in a daze, put her arms around his neck, leaned close to him and said, ¡°Harrison, you are really handsome ¡­¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing her like this, Harrison was suddenly tempted.

    But he will not take advantage of her.

    He carefully helped Emmeline up, and said softly, ¡°You¡¯re too drunk. I¡¯ll take you home, or your daddy will have to kill me.¡±

    When she heard that she was going home, Emmeline was reluctant. She put her arms around Harrison¡¯s neck tightly and acted like a baby, ¡°Harrison, don¡¯t you like me? I like being with you. It makes me feel very good. No other boy can give this feeling to me.¡±

    The person in front of her was a little blurry in Emmeline¡¯s bewildered and drunken eyes.

    She reached out to touch Harrison¡¯s cheek, but for some reason, she couldn¡¯t touch his face at all.

    ¡°Harrison, why do you have several shadows in front of me¡­¡±

 Chapter 883 Kidnapped

    Seeing that she was about to fall, Harrison quickly stretched out his hand, pulled her back, and stuffed her into the car with great effort.

    If Isapston knew that his daughter was drinking like this with him, he might get angry with him, right?

    Harrison sighed helplessly.

    The luxury car drove on the road.

    At this point in time, there were not many cars on the road, and Emmeline put her hands out of the car window, feeling the night wind in Mofleunia.

    The evening breeze carried a hint of coolness, which was very refreshing.

    With the evening wind, Emmeline gradually became more awake.

    She secretly nced at the man beside her who was driving with one hand, and boldly put her hand on the other hand hanging by his side.

    Harrison startled at her sudden touch and wanted to pull back his hand, but Emmeline didn¡¯t give him the chance.

    Emmeline held his hand in her palm, lifted it to her chest, and looked at him seriously, ¡°Harrison, since I grew up, except for my daddy¡­¡±

    Boom!!

    In the middle of speaking, a violent impact interrupted her.

    The luxury car was forced to brake and stopped on the side of the road.

    With his long-term keen sense of danger, Harrison knew the impact was not going to be easy.

    He took out two guns from under the car seat, threw one to Emmeline, and asked, ¡°No matter what happenster, you must not leave my sight, you know? Send a message to your dad now and tell him that Hobbes has started!¡±

    After saying this, Harrison locked the car door and stared at the people outside.

    It began to rain slowly, and the rain became heavier and heavier. There was a problem with the street lights on this road, and the faces of those people outside the car could not be seen in the dim moonlight.

    But what Harrison can confirm was that they must all be Danny¡¯s people.

    When he was in the tavern just now, he noticed something was wrong, but at that time, under the effect of alcohol, his perception became less sharp.

    Emmeline, who was in the co-pilot, sent several messages in a row, but they were all unsessful, and the call to Isapston could not be made.

    She was a little flustered, ¡°Harrison, the phone can¡¯t get through. They should have put jammers around!¡±

    ¡°Damn, these bastards!¡±

    Harrison cursed and stepped on the gas pedal. Just as the car was about to rush out, the engine suddenly stopped. No matter how he tried, he couldn¡¯t start the car.

    Before they came out of the hotel, they should have been targeted by these people.

    The surrounding area had been blocked by dozens of vehicles, and it was very difficult to leave here.

    Emmeline looked at the people surrounding her, and couldn¡¯t help wrapping her arms around Harrison, ¡°What should we do?¡±

    These people were not kind, and she was a little scared.

    Although Isapston had trained her, she was still in her early twenties after all, so it was normal to be afraid when encountering such a thing.

    Harrisonforted softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t let you get hurt.¡±

    ¡°Boom-¡±

    Someone knocked on the car window, and Harrison looked out the window. A man¡¯s face was pressed against the car window, and he said with his lips, ¡°Get out of the car.¡±

    Harrison was not an idiot. Getting out of the car at this time was undoubtedly throwing himself into a trap.

    Now Emmeline was in his car. No matter what, he can¡¯t let her have an ident.

    ¡°Emmeline, you are in the car. No matter what happens, don¡¯t get out.¡±

    Emmeline knew she couldn¡¯t make trouble at this time, so she nodded obediently.

    Harrison got out of the car.

    The man on the opposite side held a gun and pointed it at Harrison¡¯s head, ¡°Our boss said, you¡¯re someone we don¡¯t want to offend. As long as you hand over Isapston¡¯s daughter, you should care your own business.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    With a sullen face, Harrison squinted at the man in front of him, and said coldly, ¡°What if I disagree?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Hardy, I said before that I don¡¯t want to be your enemy, but don¡¯t force us.¡±

    Harrison ignored the man¡¯s warning, turned around and kicked the man¡¯s gun away.

    He took out the gun hidden behind him, loaded the bullet, and pressed it against the man¡¯s head. He said coldly, ¡°You can¡¯t take her away.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t me us for being rude! Go take him!¡±

    The man shouted, and Harrison was surrounded by peopleing from all directions.

    After thest fight, Harrison hadn¡¯t had the experience of fighting with so many people for a long time. He moved his neck and slowly approached the man.

    ¡°My patience has a limit. Go back and tell Hobbes that Emmeline is mine. If he still ignores my words, don¡¯t me me for being rude too.¡±

    After a few rounds, the man was beaten to the ground by Harrison.

    However, there were so many of them. Harrison was outnumbered in a short time and was controlled by them.

    Emmeline watched from inside the car, distraught.

    But she knew that if she got out of the car at this time, it would only cause trouble for Harrison.

    The man on the ground stood up with the support of his partner and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. ¡°Isapston should have thought of what happens today when he cooperated with that woman. Did he think that with the Cranas, there would be a good end? The people from Cranas are all bad!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Hardy, just keep your eyes open and watch how we take his daughter away.¡±

    Harrison red, ¡°How dare you!¡±

    His anger was in vain, and he could only watch as they pried open the door and dragged Emmeline out of the car.

    ¡°Let go! Don¡¯t you know who my daddy is? If you make him angry, you will end badly!¡±

    Emmeline struggled to break free, but she was just a girl, not a match for these people at all. The leading man knocked Emmeline unconscious, and his subordinates carried her away.

    Eventually, the men gave Harrison an injection before leaving the scene.

    The sky was terribly gloomy, and the rain was getting heavier.

    At this time, Isapston¡¯s estate.

    He was walking in the room restlessly.

    Emmeline hadn¡¯te back yet.

    ncing at the time, he called Emmeline a few times, but none of them got through.

    Isapston was really anxious now.

    As a father, being unable to contact his children was the most anxious thing, and Emmeline would nevere home sote.

    Isapston shouted from across the room, ¡°Have people find Emmeline!¡±

    Catherine heard Isapston¡¯s roar and hurried out to find her.

    Isapston¡¯s hand was trembling while holding the phone. No one but Danny would have the guts to take his daughter off his turf.

    Danny must have known he was going to cooperate with the Lloyd¡¯s Corp, so he threatened him with his daughter!

    How fucking mean!

    Time passed by, and all the people who went out to look for Emmeline answered that there was no her whereabouts. Until two hourster, someone came back to pass on the message.

    ¡°Boss, we asked at Harrison¡¯s tavern. Miss Roth was still drinking with Harrison in the tavern around nine o¡¯clock . Later, the two of them went out of the tavern. Harrison hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡±

    Harrison?

    Isapston hurriedly found out his number and dialed it, but his number was as unanswered as Emmeline¡¯s.

    What exactly was going on?

 Chapter 884 Despicable villain

    Normally, nothing happened to Harrison.

    There were very few people who dared to attack Harrison. After all, no one wanted to offend him openly.

    But what if Hobbes went crazy¡­

    He was crazy.

    Having a premonition, Isapston hurriedly called Lyra.

    This time, it worked over there.

    ¡°Mr. Roth, what¡¯s the matter for calling sote?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s voice was a littlezy, because she was just about to fall asleep.

    ¡°Is Emmeline with you?¡±

    Isapston¡¯s voice sounded anxious and Lyra quickly realized that the matter was not simple. She quickly tore off the mask on her face and sat up.

    ¡°Emmeline didn¡¯t contact me. What happened?¡±

    ¡°My people say Emmeline and Harrison were drinking in a tavern and then my daughter disappeared.¡±

    Lyra remembered that Harrison said that once their cooperation was sessful this time, Danny would definitely do something.

    ¡°Mr. Roth, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll send people to look for Emmeline, and there will be news soon.¡±

    After the two hung up the phone, Lyra sprang into action.

    If this thing was really done by Danny, then he was not only taking revenge on Isapston, but more likely to disy his power to her.

    In any case, what happened to Emmeline was all rted to her, so she would not ignore it.

    The rain outside was getting heavier, which made it more difficult to find her.

    Under the wash of the torrential rain, Harrison¡¯s fingertips on the ground trembled slightly, and he finally responded.

    He slowly opened his eyes and found that all the vehicles around him had disappeared.

    ¡°Emmeline!¡±

    Three o¡¯clock in the morning.

    The rain outside gradually stopped, and Isapston sat on the sofa with red eyes, waiting for his subordinates to report.

    Buzz buzz¨C

    A video call popped up and Isapston picked his phone up.

    Danny¡¯s fierce and rough cheeks were reflected on the other end of the phone.

    With a cigar in his mouth and his arms around a woman, Danny said to Isapston on the other end of the video, ¡°Hope that you are well, Isapston.¡±

    He knew the purpose of making the video call at this time.

    ¡°Hobbes, let my daughter go! Otherwise I don¡¯t mind fighting to the death with you!¡±

    Emmeline was his life. No one can hurt his daughter.

    Danny waved his hand, ignoring his warning.

    The camera was turned around and Isapston can see that Emmeline was lying on the bed in the room.

    ¡°Hobbes! Let Emmeline go!¡±

    Isapston¡¯s eyes were bloodshot with anger. If Danny was by his side, he would have torn him into pieces.

    Unexpectedly, Danny just scratched his ears with his hands, and made a silent gesture towards the phone.

    ¡°Isapston, don¡¯t be so nervous. I won¡¯t do anything to your beloved daughter. After all, we are buddies. But if you insist on cooperating with the Cranas, what will I do then? I can¡¯t guarantee it. You know, thest thing I fear is threat.¡±

    ¡°Look how soundly she sleeps here, Isapston. I¡¯ll only give you one day. If you don¡¯t change your mind, don¡¯t me me.¡±

    Click-

    The screen went dark.

    Isapston went crazy and smashed everything around him.

    Catherine came in at this time with a dull voice, ¡°Boss, we checked. We can¡¯t get close to Hobbes¡¯ ce.¡±

    That ce was Danny¡¯sboratory, which had the strongest defense system in the world. It was said to be a defense that even tanks cannot break through.

    In the first melee between these local gangsters, Danny was able to retreat unscathed because of theboratory.

    ¡°Hobbes the bastard!¡±

    After venting, Isapston buried his head in his hands regretfully.

    If he hadn¡¯t agreed to work with the Lloyd¡¯s Corp, Emmeline wouldn¡¯t have suffered.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    It was all his fault.

    Catherine saw how sad her boss was, so she also lowered her eyes and sighed silently.

    At this time, someone from his subordinates came to report, ¡°Boss, Harrison is asking to see you outside.¡±

    Hearing Harrison¡¯s name, Isapston¡¯s expression became menacing, and suddenly he raged.

    ¡°He dares toe!¡±

    Isapston picked up a wine bottle and was about to go outside when Catherine stopped him.

    ¡°Boss, even if you get angry, you have to consider the consequences. We can¡¯t offend Harrison yet. Thedy has already been caught by Hobbes. We should cooperate with Harrison to rescue her first, and what to do next will be discussedter.¡±

    Isapston, who was almost dazzled by anger, quickly realized this and calmed down slowly.

    Actually, if Emmeline wasn¡¯t with Harrison this time, she would be more dangerous at school. At least he still had helpers now.

    ¡°Let him in.¡±

    With an apologetic expression on his face, Harrison came to Isapston and bowed deeply, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t protect Emmeline well. I will definitely rescue her. Please give me this chance.¡±

    Isapston¡¯s cold face remained unchanged, and he said coldly, ¡°You¡¯d better save my daughter.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If Emmeline can¡¯t be rescued, I¡¯ll kill myself.¡±

    After saying this, Harrison left the vi.

    ¡­

    After the heavy rain, the temperature in Mofleunia dropped.

    Mavis got upfortably from the bed and opened the window.

    Fresh air affected people mood, so she was in a good mood today.

    She had received a message from Emmelinest night that she had been drinking with Harrison, and Mavis couldn¡¯t help but wonder how they were going.

    She texted Emmeline.

    After a long time, there was no reply.

    She felt a little surprised. Usually, Emmeline responded to her messages in seconds, and Emmeline said that she woulde to discuss the cooperation with her in the next few days.

    Mavis called Emmeline suspiciously, but heard a mechanical female voice saying that the user was busy.

    What happened?

    Mavis called Harrison.

    Harrison answered the phone.

    ¡°Harrison, were you with Emmelinest night? Why can¡¯t I get through Emmeline¡¯s phone?¡±

    ¡°She was kidnapped by Hobbes.¡±

    Harrison¡¯s voice was extremely hoarse and sinct.

    The simple sentence had enough information.

    Mavis was taken aback, ¡°How could this be? How dare Hobbes be so bold?¡±

    There was a pause on the other end of the line. ¡°Mavis, I¡¯m busy here, so I¡¯m not going to talk to you. Don¡¯t call me.¡±

    Mavis knew that this matter was serious, and went out to find Lyra as soon as she hung up the phone.

    When she found Lyra, she realized that she was the only one who didn¡¯t know about it.

    Lyra didn¡¯t have a good restst night, and her eyes were slightly haggard.

    ¡°Lyra, I just contacted Harrison. He should be nning to attack Hobbes.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s expression became serious, ¡°Now Hobbes doesn¡¯t just have us and the people in Cahan Group in his hands. He has many enemies. I¡¯m afraid that he will do something radical that can¡¯t be reversed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way. Mavis, don¡¯t go out for now. It¡¯s not safe anywhere.¡±

    After saying these words, Lyra turned and left.

    Although Mavis wanted to help, she knew that it was the best help if she did not help now.

 Chapter 885 Repentance

    Eleven o¡¯clock at noon.

    A familiar jeep was parked outside the hotel, and Isapston got out of the car.

    He walked to the hotel, went directly to the front desk and said, ¡°Please contact your Ms. Lloyd. I have something to talk to her about.¡±

    The person at the front desk knew this man was Isapston, who was famous, so she didn¡¯t dare to dy and hurried to pass on the message.

    After a while, Lyra came out, ¡°Mr. Roth, I was going to find you, but I didn¡¯t expect you toe here first.¡±

    ¡°Go to a room. It¡¯s not convenient here.¡±

    Isapston looked very bad.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    He didn¡¯t sleepst night, racking his brains about how to save his daughter.

    ¡°Okay,e with me.¡±

    Lyra took Isapston to the room where the cooperation was discussed before, and Mavis followed in.

    As soon as he sat down, Isapston took out the previously drawn up contract.

    ¡°Sorry, Ms. Lloyd. I refuse the cooperation between us, the spokesperson and so on. You can find someone else. I want to save my daughter.¡±

    Lyra had guessed Isapston¡¯s decision. After all, that was what Danny wanted.

    Lyra pushed the contract back and shook her head, ¡°Mr. Roth, it¡¯s not that I disagree with your decision, but please think again. Emmeline is now in Hobbes¡¯ hands. If you terminate the contract with me, will he really let Emmeline go? Or is he going to demand more?¡±

    ¡°What kind of temperament Hobbes has? I think you know better than me. He is used to doing things that go back and forth. He wants to see the termination of the contract between us, but whether he will act ording to the agreement is anyone¡¯s guess. Can¡¯t guarantee it.¡±

    In fact, this was also the point of Isapston¡¯s hesitation.

    Danny was indeed a sinister and cunning person. In order to achieve his goals, he will use any means.

    Seeing that Isapston didn¡¯t say anything, Lyra continued, ¡°I¡¯m not a hard-hearted person, and I¡¯m not the kind of businesswoman who doesn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s lives for my own benefit. I like Emmeline very much, and I hope she can be my spokesperson. I believe our cooperation will be very smooth. Please give me a few more days, and I will definitely help rescue Emmeline.¡±

    Lyra had already sent a message to Malcolm, and she didn¡¯t believe that Malcolm¡¯s ability can¡¯t deal with Danny.

    Isapston hesitated for a moment, and finally took a step back, ¡°I can only temporarily not terminate your cooperation with me, but this matter must be based on the safety of my daughter. If anything happens to my daughter, as her father, the most important thing is to protect my own daughter first.¡±

    ¡°Naturally.¡±

    After sending Isapston away, Lyra was in a dilemma.

    Her people had found out that Emmeline was locked up by Danny in a ce they couldn¡¯t get into, and only Danny¡¯s people had the right to enter there.

    Danny had time, but they didn¡¯t.

    Isapston was willing to give them time this time, but what about next time?

    If Emmeline couldn¡¯t be rescued within a few days , then their cooperation with Isapston would also be ruined.

    ¡°Lyra, I can¡¯t get in touch with Harrison. He should¡­¡±

    Mavis knew Harrison¡¯s temperament, and often at this time, he would put all his eggs in one basket to save Emmeline.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mavis. I¡¯lle up with a solution for this matter. You go back and rest first.¡±

    After speaking, Lyra walked out of the room.

    After all, the cooperation was negotiated between her and Isapston, and if something happened, she would solve it.

    Looking at Lyra¡¯s back, Mavis felt a little ufortable.

    At the same time.

    Outside Danny¡¯sboratory, Harrison had brought a group of men to surround it, and he must rescue Emmeline now!

    Even if he fought to the death, he will not hesitate!

    ¡°Boss, our people have checked. The door of thisboratory is made of heavy metal. Even explosives can¡¯t open it. Miss Hill is locked inside.¡±

    Harrison¡¯s expression suddenly became serious, and he got up and walked behind.

    Can¡¯t explode?

    He didn¡¯t believe it!

    His subordinate noticed Harrison¡¯s behavior and hurried forward to stop him, ¡°Mr. Hardy, we know that you are eager to save her, but you must also ensure your own safety! This cannot be done on impulse. If you want to open the door, one is to use their key, and the other is to use special substances to dpose it.¡±

    ¡°We have obtained some materials for the gate. I have let our people go back and study it, and then we¡¯ll rescue Miss Hillter.¡±

    Under the persuasion of his subordinate, Harrison finally let go, turned and left.

    Inside theboratory.

    Emmeline, who was lying in an empty room, finally woke up. There was only a bed and a table in the room with food on it.

    Emmeline sat up in bed, and her head hurt badly.

    After drinking so much alcohol, coupled with being severely frightened and knocked out by them, Emmeline felt badly sore too.

    She rubbed her aching head, slowly got out of bed, and observed the environment here.

    She knew this was Danny¡¯s territory. The man had tied herself up and threatened her daddy.

    But where was this ce? How should she get the word out?

    Her mobile phone was taken away by those people long ago, and there were no windows on all sides of the room, so she didn¡¯t know whether it was day or night outside.

    Feeling deeply helpless, Emmeline sat at the door.

    ¡°Daddy, Harrison ¡­¡±

    She murmured these two names, not daring to think about what happened outside.

    She remembered when she was taken away, Harrison was beaten badly by the group of men and she was so worried.

    Squeak¨C

    Suddenly, the door behind her was opened, and Emmeline immediately stood up vigntly.

    The person who came in was a thin man with bread and milk in his hands.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Intuitively, Emmeline felt that he was definitely not a good person.

    The man put down the things in his hands, and said with his back to Emmeline, ¡°As our boss wants, I¡¯m here to bring you food. Miss Hill, give up struggling. Your father doesn¡¯t intend to save you at all, and he¡¯s already about to give up and the Crana¡¯s coboration.¡±

    Emmeline was shocked by the man¡¯s words, but she still believed in her father.

    ¡°Shut up, my dad is not that kind of person! Only Hobbes would do such viinous things. Let me tell you. I will not surrender to the evil forces. If Hobbes has the guts, just kill me!¡±

    The man chuckled, and slowly approached Emmeline, ¡°You deserve to be Isapston¡¯s daughter. Hobbes dares not kill you, but I dare.¡±

    He took out an injection syringe from nowhere, and approached Emmeline with a wicked smile.

    ¡°Tell me, if Isapston knows that his precious daughter dies at Hobbes¡¯ ce, would he want to fight Hobbes to death? I¡¯m really curious about his reaction!¡±

    Listening to the man¡¯s words, Emmeline instantly understood.

    She violently overturned the milk the man brought, broke the ss into pieces, picked up the pieces on the ground and took them into her hands.

    ¡°I warn you. If you dare to do anything to me, my daddy will not let you go!¡±

 Chapter 886 Handsome, have you met a beauty?

    The man didn¡¯t listen to Emmeline¡¯s warning at all, but kept pressing on.

    ¡°If you die here, your father will take revenge on Hobbes, not me. When the timees, they will fight each other, and my boss will be able to reap the benefit!¡±

    The manughed wildly, and Emmeline couldn¡¯t help but took a few steps back.

    The man in front of him was Danny¡¯s subordinate at all!

    He really wanted to kill her.

    Emmeline knew that no matter what she said now, this man would not let her go, so she could only buy time temporarily.

    As she moved her body towards the door, she was thinking of a n to leave.

    She can¡¯t die here, definitely not!

    Her father was still waiting for her to go back home!

    Emmeline stared fixedly at the man, trying to calm him down first.

    ¡°If you kill me, what benefit can you get? Your boss just bears the hatred of two forces. Do you really think that Hobbes and my father are stupid? Perish your thought! Anyone who can be the boss is not as simple as you think.¡±

    Unexpectedly, the man didn¡¯t listen to Emmeline¡¯s words at all. Instead, he said with a wicked smile, ¡°Are you buying time? Let me tell you, it¡¯s five o¡¯clock in the morning, and all the guards are already asleep. Do you want to wait for others to rescue you? Dream it!¡±

    As he said so, he rushed towards Emmeline holding the syringe.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Emmeline turned sideways to avoid the man¡¯s attack.

    At this time, she had to be grateful to Isapston for his usual training for her, so that her physical fitness was not so bad.

    The man was a little surprised to see Emmeline¡¯s quick movement, but it made him stop his yful thoughts.

    ¡°I wanted to y with you at first, but now it seems that I can¡¯t underestimate you.¡±

    ¡°Look what that is!¡±

    Emmeline suddenly pointed behind him, and the man looked over. Emmeline seized the opportunity, kicked him down with a sideways kick, and ran out the door.

    While escaping, she pressed the switches outside. Although she didn¡¯t know what switches these were, survival mattered.

    The equipment in theboratory made a terrifying rm after she pressed some switches.

    The man quickly got up and chased outside.

    Once Danny knew his identity, he would be dead!

    Emmeline¡¯s speed of escaping was extremely fast.

    ¡°Help! Help me!¡±

    Emmeline yelled for help while running. She couldn¡¯t believe that there was only this man here. As long as Danny¡¯s people were woken up, she would be saved.

    At least Danny didn¡¯t dare to actually kill her.

    Theboratory was huge. Emmeline ran for a long time, but couldn¡¯t find where the door was, and the man behind her was chasing after her.

    She didn¡¯t know which switch she had pressed, but it actually opened the door of theboratory.

    Seeing the door open, Emmeline desperately ran outside.

    But in fact, this door was a secret door used by the people in theboratory to escape, and the exit was an open road.

    There was no shelter on the road, let alone people.

    Emmeline panicked even more as she looked at the road.

    What was she going to do?

    The man behind her was still chasing her, so she could only keep running forward.

    She didn¡¯t know how long she ran forward, but there was a faint light in the sky.

    Compared with the man¡¯s physical strength, Emmeline was at a disadvantage. She couldn¡¯t run anymore, but she knew that as long as she didn¡¯t run, she would only die.

    However, it was strange that a big car came at this time on this road that was not open to traffic in the past.

    Emmeline hurried to the front of the car and stopped it.

    ¡°Please help me! That man wants to kill me!¡±

    The brake screeched and Brad barely stopped the car as Emmeline suddenly appeared in front of the car.

    He looked at Malcolm next to him with some embarrassment , ¡°Boss, do we help her?¡±

    Emmeline was still shaking her hands in front of the car, and looked behind her anxiously. Malcolm noticed that there was indeed a man chasing her after her. His handsome face was serious and he didn¡¯t speak.

    Emmeline saw that although the car stopped, the people inside did not get out.

    She hurried to the co-pilot. Through the ss, she saw a pair of extremely beautiful eyes, so she shouted loudly,

    ¡°Sir, please save me. My father is very rich. As long as you save me, he will definitely reward you a lot.¡±

    Seeing the man behind her catching up, Emmeline became more nervous and mmed on the car door vigorously.

    Malcolm gave Brad a look, and Brad immediately opened the car door, took her into the car, then stepped on the gas pedal and drove away.

    On the road, seeing Emmeline being taken away, the man could only stomp his feet unwillingly and stare viciously.

    ¡­

    After Emmeline was rescued, she almost copsed.

    She leaned weakly on the back of the car seat and said gratefully, ¡°I am so grateful for the life-saving grace of both of you. My father is Isapston Roth. He will definitely repay you very much.¡±

    Hearing Isapston¡¯s name, Malcolm¡¯s eyes lit up with a gleam.

    Before he came here, he had heard Lyra say that she would cooperate with Isapston, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would save Isapston¡¯s daughter by ident.

    Just now, Lyra talked to him on the phone and told him that Isapston was going to terminate the contract.

    Malcolm nced behind her and asked, ¡°Do you know who your father will be working with?¡±

    Emmeline didn¡¯t expect that the nice and handsome man in front of her would know about the cooperation, so she became more vignt.

    She tentatively asked, ¡°Why do you ask this question?¡±

    Seeing the defense in her eyes, Malcolm chuckled.

    This simple girl should only be vignt at this time. If he was really a bad person, it will be toote.

    However, for a strange girl, he didn¡¯t tease her.

    Brad answered and exined, ¡°You are Emmeline Hill, right? We are Ms. Lloyd¡¯s people, and we came here to rescue you.¡±

    As she heard about Lyra¡¯s name, Emmeline¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, and she hurriedly asked, ¡°You really were sent by her to save me? It¡¯s that beautifuldy, right!? She is so beautiful! There are too many coincidences!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll take you back to her ce first. With this phone, you should contact your father.¡±

    As Brad said it, he threw a mobile phone to Emmeline.

    Emmeline hurriedly called Isapston, who answered quickly.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Isapston¡¯s voice had be extremely hoarse.

    Emmeline cried out in distress, ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Finally hearing the baby girl¡¯s voice, Isapston¡¯s voice was flustered, ¡°Emmeline ? My baby, is it really you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, daddy. I¡¯m sorry to make you worry.¡±

    Isapston asked excitedly, ¡°Where are you now? I am negotiating with Hobbes. Don¡¯t worry. I will rescue you as soon as possible.¡±

    He thought Emmeline was still in Danny¡¯s ce, and he was so worried.

    Emmeline smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m in that prettydy¡¯s car now. They¡¯re taking me back to the hotel first. Daddy,e to her hotel.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go right away.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Emmeline leaned on the back of the seat very excitedly, looked at Malcolm and asked, ¡°Handsome, you should have met that beautifuldy? We¡¯ll cooperate.¡±

    Seeing her like this, Brad couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    If she knew that Malcolm was Lyra¡¯s husband, she would probably drop her jaw in shock. So, Brad really looked forward to her expressionter.

 Chapter 887 Missing my wife

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Malcolm just responded lightly and didn¡¯t speak any more.

    Emmeline saw the indifference in his eyes, and after thinking about it, she stopped talking.

    Maybe she was really tired from running just now. She fell asleep within a short time in the car, and snored slightly.

    Brad nced at the back and couldn¡¯t help teasing, ¡°This little girl is really rxed. She trusts us so much. Isn¡¯t she afraid that we are bad people?¡±

    Malcolm said nothing, but gave him a sharp look.

    He immediately shut up and concentrated on driving.

    They arrived at the hotel soon. Emmeline was still asleep, so Brad called out, ¡°Hey, how long are you going to sleep?¡±

    Emmeline rubbed her eyes which were bleary.

    Seeing the  familiar ce, she couldn¡¯t wait to jump out of the car.

    Lyra and Mavis were sitting in the lobby of the hotel, still thinking about how to rescue Emmeline, when they heard a loud voice behind them.

    ¡°Lyra! Mavis!¡±

    Hearing this voice, the two people in the lobby turned their heads in unison.

    Lyra walked quickly to Emmeline and checked her body.

    ¡°Emmeline? Are you okay? How did you escape?¡±

    Lyra was already nning to use her power in the country to fight against Danny, but she didn¡¯t expect Emmeline toe back just like that.

    Mavis also found it incredible, and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Harrison say that there is no way to enter thatboratory yet?¡±

    It¡¯s just unbelievable.

    Immediately afterwards, two men followed into the hotel lobby.

    Seeing those two familiar faces, Lyra and Mavis immediately felt relieved.

    Malcolm stood at the entrance of the lobby. With a dignified figure, he straightened his sleeves, and called Lyra softly, ¡°Babe.¡±

    Before Emmeline could react to the sound, she saw Lyra looking at Malcolm with a bright smile. She seemed to understand something, and looked at them in shock.

    ¡°You? Lyra?¡±

    ¡°Are you?¡±

    Were they actually a couple? Why didn¡¯t he tell her on the way there?

    Seeing her reaction, Mavis knew that Malcolm must say nothing to her, and pulled her aside with a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised.¡±

    Emmeline¡¯s shock was palpable.

    Although she knew that a woman like Lyra must have many men to chase after her, she never thought that she was already married.

    ¡°Mavis, what is this man¡¯s name?¡±

    She became interested instantly.

    Mavis pulled her aside and told her about Lyra and Malcolm¡¯s story.

    Emmeline was even more shocked when she heard that they already had two cute and well-behaved kids.

    ¡­

    Malcolm had a small scar on his face from the mission, and Lyra touched the band-aid on his left cheek with some distress.

    ¡°How did youe so fast? You even rescued Emmeline.¡±

    Malcolm took her hand and kissed it lightly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s because I miss you.¡±

    He was at Mofleunia airport when Lyra called him.

    The two talked to each other like no one else present, silently expressing their thoughts, and disying their affection to the people around them.

    While they were talking, Isapston and Harrison hurried over.

    It turned out that when Harrison was about to do something, Catherine stopped him. That was when they knew that Emmeline had been saved.

    Seeing Isapston approaching, Emmeline hurried over and hugged Isapston with open arms, ¡°Daddy! I miss you so much.¡±

    Isapston watched her daughter intact, and finally felt relieved.

    He never wanted to experience this feeling of losing and regaining again.

    ¡°Emmeline, are you feeling all right? I brought the doctor over. Let them check your body quickly.¡±

    Emmeline nced behind Isapston and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Daddy. They just knocked me out and didn¡¯t inject me with any medicine. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Although Emmeline said so, her father was still uneasy, and insisted on checking Emmeline.

    While the doctor was checking on her daughter, Isapston turned to look at the man standing next to Lyra.

    After taking a few steps forward, he bowed slightly to Malcolm and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. White, for your help. I will remember your favor.¡±

    The corners of Malcolm¡¯s mouth slightly curled up. With a faint smile on his handsome face, he shook hands with Isapston, ¡°This time it¡¯s also for my wife. Mr. Roth, you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±

    ¡°I have known for a long time that you and your wife have a very good rtionship, which is very enviable. When I saw it today, the rumors are true. Don¡¯t worry. I will not regret my cooperation with the Lloyd¡¯s Corp. I can directly sign a ten-year contract.¡±

    Lyra waved her hand, ¡°Mr. Roth, we can talk about the cooperationter. Take Emmeline back first. She is tired, but this time, Hobbes will not let it go.¡±

    When Danny was mentioned, Isapston¡¯s face suddenly became gloomy and cold, and he clenched his fists and said viciously, ¡°This time, I will not let him go. How dare he kidnap my daughter!? He¡¯s courting death!¡±

    Even if Isapston said this, Lyra knew that his ability alone was not enough to kill Danny directly.

    The power of the two of them was almost even. Thinking of this, she looked up at Malcolm.

    Having been with Lyra for such a long time, with just one look, Malcolm instantly understood what she meant, and immediately said, ¡°Mr. Roth, if you want to do something, I can help you, but-¡±

    The words meant more.

    People like them never did anything outwith benefits, and Isapston knew the rules of the business.

    He understood Malcolm¡¯s reluctance to speak, and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. White. I understand what you mean. As long as you help me kill Hobbes, I can agree to reduce themission for cooperation with Ms. Lloyd, and guarantee the Lloyd¡¯s Corp¡¯s safety in Mofleunia. As long as I am alive, no one will do harm to the Lloyd¡¯s Corp!¡±

    Isapston¡¯s promise was exactly what Lyra wanted.

    After all, they can¡¯t stay in Mofleunia all the time, and naturally they needed protection here.

    With Isapston as a free protector, there was nothing to worry about.

    Harrison, who hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time, said with a gloomy face, ¡°Count me in. If you kill Hobbes, you must call me.¡±

    Emmeline walked slowly to Harrison¡¯s side, gave him a hug, andforted him, ¡°Harrison, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    She knew that she was taken away in front of him that day, and he had strong hatred, but she didn¡¯t want Harrison to be in danger again.

    Finally feeling her body¡¯s temperature, Harrison was able to rx.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    No one knew how he got it through. He lost her, and put her in danger. He wished he could suffer this time for her.

    However, in front of her father, he had to behave properly.

    Harrison let go, motioning for Emmeline toe over to her father.

 Chapter 888 I like her very much

    Isapston didn¡¯t reject Harrison¡¯s proposal, nor did he agree. He took Emmeline¡¯s hand and thanked Lyra and Malcolm.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go back first. See you next time.¡±

    ¡°Lyra, Mavis, and that handsome guy, bye bye. We will talk about cooperation when we have time.¡±

    Emmeline threw Lyra and the others a kiss before leaving happily with Isapston.

    After sending all of them away, Mavis took Harrison with great insight and found an excuse to leave. She didn¡¯t want to be the third wheel of the couple.

    Brad and Ted understood this better, and disappeared in a sh.

    After all the people left, Malcolm turned his head to look at his beloved wife, took his wife¡¯s hand, touched his wife¡¯s tender cheeks, and entered the elevator together.

    ¡°You¡¯vee to Mofleunia too. I don¡¯t know how the two little kids will react.¡±

    Lyra sighed, feeling worried.

    Malcolm couldn¡¯t wait to kiss his wife¡¯s face, ¡°I told Spencer that I¡¯m here. You know, I can¡¯t hide it from him.¡±

    Spencer was so smart that Malcolm had only recently discovered that he could easily ess hisputer.

    Although the password of theputer at home was not veryplicated, it was not a simple matter for a five-year-old child.

    There was his recent itinerary on theputer. Even if he didn¡¯t tell Spencer, the kid probably already knew he was in Mofleunia.

    Lyra was proud to have such a smart baby son.

    The elevator continued to go up. Malcolm held her slender waist, and his hands pinched the soft flesh of her waist.

    Lyra patted his naughty hands and red at him.

    They were in an elevator which was monitored.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t care about this. As soon as they arrived, he carried her up by the waist and got out of the elevator.

    It had been so many days since he had seen his wife, and he couldn¡¯t wait to chat with Lyra about some private matters between them.

    Just as they got out of the elevator, they happened to run into a cleaner who wasing up to clean the rooms. The cleaner hurriedly turned her head towards the wall.

    She didn¡¯t dare to read more about the private affairs of Malcolm and Lyra.

    ¡­

    In the evening, Mavis called Harrison, and she wanted to ask some questions.

    There was a lot of noise from Harrison¡¯s side. Probably, he was in a bar, but it quieted down quickly.

    Harrison¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, and he asked, ¡°What happened, Mavis?¡±

    ¡°Is it convenient for you to talk now? I want to ask you something.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s convenient. You can ask.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean about Emmeline? I mean¡­ do you like her?¡±

    Harrison hesitated, ¡°Why do you ask that?¡±

    ¡°Answer my question first.¡±

    If Harrison was really interested in Emmeline, she, as his friend, must help them.

    ¡°I¡­ actually, Mavis, I think she is a very good girl, and I really like her.¡±

    Harrison¡¯s voice faltered.

    After listening to Harrison¡¯s words, Mavis instantly became clear, and encouraged him, ¡°If you like her, you have to go after her. What¡¯s the use of thinking about it? I saw Emmeline¡¯s eyes on you today. It doesn¡¯t seem like she doesn¡¯t care about you. Think about it. Don¡¯t worry. This matter is on me.¡±

    The corner of Mavis¡¯s mouth curled up, and she smiled. Harrison finally had a rtionship with a girl.

    Harrison was worried, ¡°Mavis, I know you are doing it for my own good, but please take it easy.¡±

    Emmeline had just returned safely, so he will let her have a good rest first, and this was not the most important thing.

    He had to kill Danny!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what¡¯s on my mind. I just want to know what you think. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve had a good rest these days. There should be a big battle toe. You have to take care of yourself.¡±

    The two chatted for a long time before hanging up the phone.

    After hanging up the phone, Mavis didn¡¯t feel sleepy, but sat nkly by the window, as if she had lost something in her heart.

    When she watched Malcolm looking at Lyra today, she was indescribably envious.

    Forget it, forget it.

    She should go to bed early.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    After taking off her shoes, Mavis threw herself on the bed, put the quilt over her head, and fell asleep at some point.

    Early the next morning.

    Lyra and Malcolm went to Isapston¡¯s house.

    Not for anything else, just to discuss how to kill Danny.

    As for this incident, Danny waspletely hapless and offended several forces, and he will undoubtedly die .

    Emmeline was sitting in the garden drawing. When she saw Lyra and Malcolm approaching, she hurriedly put away her drawing board and followed into the vi.

    At the same time.

    Danny was investigating Emmeline¡¯s escape.

    ¡°Boss, our people saw another force entering our ce, definitely not someone we are familiar with.¡±

    Danny didn¡¯t speak, but watched the surveince video sullenly.

    Within two minutes, another subordinate came in and said, ¡°Boss, a strange car entered Isapston¡¯s house, and two strange people got off from the car. Because the distance is too far, we couldn¡¯t see the faces of those two people clearly.¡±

    Danny snapped, ¡°Continue to monitor!¡±

    ¡°Boss, afterparison, one of the two is Lyra Lloyd and the other is Malcolm White.¡±

    His man kept reporting, and Danny felt nervous.

    He had already offended several forces, but he was fearless, so he smiled indifferently.

    ¡°They want toe and kill me. I¡¯m not afraid!¡±

    In addition, Danny found the man who entered the secretb that day and caused Emmeline to escape.

    But when the man was found, he had turned into a corpse.

    Danny knew that his subordinates had been mixed with people from other forces.

    He stood up suddenly, and told his men, ¡°Tell the brothers, there is going to be a big battle soon. I want you to keep your spirits up. If anyone dares to run away, don¡¯t me me not being kind!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Boss!¡±

    If anyone dared to leave now, Danny would never let him go.

    He had never been a kind person. As long as those people worked for him, he will not treat them badly, but if they wanted to run away at this time, he must kill them, so as not to disturb the morale.

    He watched the leaves shaking in the distance, and the wind slowly picked up.

    Mofleunia was about to change.

    Inside the Isapston¡¯s vi.

    Emmeline snuggled next to Isapston, eating the orange that Isapston peeled. Suddenly, she remembered a very important thing.

    ¡°Daddy, if it wasn¡¯t for the man who suddenly broke in and wanted to kill mest night, I probably wouldn¡¯t be able toe out so quickly.¡±

    Although the man wanted to kill her, it was because of this that she was saved.

    Hearing that his daughter was being hunted down, Isapston¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he asked worriedly, ¡°Is he from Hobbes? Could it be that Hobbes didn¡¯t intend to let you live in the first ce?¡±

    Emmeline shook her head, ¡°No, that man said something about his boss. He probably wants to kill me, and then make you and Hobbes turn against each other. When you fight each other and both lose, he wille out to make a profit.¡±

 Chapter 889 Compassionate and Stubborn

    Emmeline¡¯s words were not impossible. After all, there were good and evil people mixing up here, and even many small forces wanted to rece them.

    Isapston and Malcolm looked at each other, and Isapston said, ¡°Mr. White, please help me solve the Hobbesboratory.¡±

    The rest of the people were not a threat to him, but there was something in theboratory, which he hadn¡¯t figured out so far, so he dared not act rashly.

    If Danny had a biological weapon or something, they won¡¯t be the only ones to suffer.

    That was why Isapston didn¡¯t do it for a long time. He didn¡¯t want his daughter to be in danger again.

    Malcolm replied coldly, ¡°Of course, but Mr. Roth, don¡¯t forget your promise.¡±

    With Malcolm¡¯s consent, Isapston nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. White. What I said is true, and I will definitely repay your kindness.¡±

    After discussing the battle n in the vi, Lyra and Malcolm were ready to leave.

    Before leaving, Isapston called them over.

    ¡°I have a presumptuous request. I don¡¯t know if the two of you can agree.¡±

    Lyra raised her eyebrows, ¡°If you have anything to say, you can just say it.¡±

    Isapston nced at Emmeline behind him, ¡°Miss Lloyd, Mr. White, can Emmeline be with you first?¡±

    Danny was a lunatic. If he tried to do something, he was afraid that he would not be able to protect Emmeline¡¯s safety.

    Emmeline: ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m not a kid anymore. I have the ability to protect myself.¡±

    Obviously she was twenty years old.

    ¡°Emmeline, don¡¯t get into a huff at this time. I¡¯m for your own good!¡±

    Lyra looked at Malcolm, then at Emmeline, and agreed, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If Emmeline is with me, she¡¯ll be safe.¡±

    She can understand Isapston¡¯s intention, and can empathize with being a parent.

    If the person who was kidnapped this time was her precious son or daughter, she was afraid she would go crazy and find out who was behind the scenes.

    Lyra patted Emmeline on the shoulder, ¡°Emmeline, follow me, so your daddy can feel at ease.¡±

    With Lyra¡¯s reassurance, Emmeline responded, ¡°Alright then. Daddy, you have to take care of yourself.¡±

    Emmeline left Lyra reluctantly, thinking of Isapston very much.

    She knew that her father told her to leave because he wanted to fight Danny to the death.

    Mofleunia had forces on all sides, and it was hard to guarantee that when they fought, someone will not take advantage of it, and Isapston will not be in extreme danger.

    All the way to the hotel, there was no smile on Emmeline¡¯s face, and Lyra knew what she was worried about.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With us here, your father will be fine.¡±

    ¡°I know, Lyra. Thank you. I will stay here obediently. You can be busy with your work.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll arrange for you to stay here. If you have anything to do, you can contact me directly, or you can contact Mavis.¡±

    After talking to Emmeline, Lyra left, because she also had something to do.

    When Emmeline checked into the hotel, Mavis knew right away that for the sake of her friends¡¯ happiness in the rest of their lives, she had to increase their contact opportunities during this period.

    After dinner in the evening, Mavis called Emmeline to her room and enjoyed the sunset with her.

    ¡°Mavis, when will you leave Mofleunia? If you leave, will youe back?¡±

    Emmeline raised this question suddenly, but Mavis didn¡¯t respond for a moment.

    She came to Mofleunia this time, taking advantage of Anthony¡¯s absence from thepany.

    If she really went back this time, will there be a chance toe here again?

    She did not know.

    Seeing the change in Mavis¡¯ face, Emmeline seemed to guess something, and changed the topic, ¡°Mavis, you and Harrison are very good friends. How long have you known each other? What kind of girl does he¡­ like¡­ ¡±

    Asking this question, Emmeline rarely showed shyness.

    ¡°We have known each other for many years. Emmeline, what kind of girl do you think he would like?¡±

    Emmeline blushed a little, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Mavis took the opportunity to ask, ¡°Then do you like him?¡±

    Emmeline nodded.

    ¡°When I saw him for the first time, I thought he was different. To be honest, Mavis, I think he is different from all the boys I havee into contact with. There is something inexplicably attractive about him that makes me I can¡¯t help but want to get closer to him.¡±

    Mavis couldn¡¯t help being happy when she heard her words.

    It seemed that these two fell in love with each other at first sight.

    ¡°Emmeline, when this matter is over, let¡¯s have a chat.¡±

    Emmeliney by the window, and asked while being muddled, ¡°Mavis, what do you mean by love? What is the love that people are after?¡±

    Looking at her ignorant expression, Mavis smiled, ¡°Everyone¡¯s definition of love is different. Maybe there can be someone who understands yourself, and the moment you see him, you know that love ising. This should be love.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    In fact, Mavis didn¡¯t know either. She only knew that when she saw Anthony, her heart would beat faster, and she would involuntarily observe him, wanting to know everything about him.

    Or maybe her love was humble.

    The two chatted together for a long time until Emmeline fell asleep lying on the bed.

    The sky over Mofleunia was slowly getting brighter.

    Because of the time difference, it was night in Crana.

    Anthony was lying on the bed, not sleepy, and the image of Mavis lingered in his mind.

    He had no news from her for half a month, and there was no news from Lyra. What were they doing there?

    Anthony turned on his cell phone, intending to make a call to Mavis, but when he thought about thest call that ended badly, he decided to forget it.

    He flipped through his phone, and inadvertently saw the chat history with Jaqueline.

    Since Mavis went abroad, the contact between him and Jaqueline had gradually increased.

    Jaqueline understood him very well, and Anthony gradually developed the habit of talking to her about everything.

    Thinking that it was not toote now, he tentatively sent a message to her.

    Anthony: [Sleeping?]

    Jaqueline replied almost instantly, [Not yet.]

    Anthony: [Chat?]

    [Great.]

    Seeing that Jaqueline agreed, Anthony made a video call directly.

    On the video, she still lived in that small house, but this time there was someone else by her side, her grandma.

    Jaqueline made a gesture with him, indicating that she was going to go out to answer the phone. Anthony understood it very well and didn¡¯t make a sound.

    Aftering outside, Jaqueline asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you rested? It¡¯s sote.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡±

    Unlike Anthony¡¯s luxurious room, there was a night sky full of stars.

    A shooting star streaked across the sky, and Jaqueline turned the camera over excitedly, ¡°Look, Anthony. It¡¯s a shooting star! It¡¯s a shooting star!¡±

    To be honest, Anthony didn¡¯t see the shooting star, but seeing Jaqueline¡¯s excited eyes, he didn¡¯t want to spoil her interest either.

    ¡°Jaqueline, why don¡¯t you and your grandma move out of the fishing vige, so I can find you a stable job here.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Jaqueline showed embarrassment, ¡°I know you are doing it for my own good, but my grandma is too old to bear the moval. Besides, she has lived here for half her life. She will not want to leave here. Thank you for your kindness.¡±

    Hearing Jaqueline¡¯s refusal, Anthony didn¡¯t say anything more.

    Jaqueline asked knowingly, ¡°You¡­ are you not with your wife? Will she not find out if we chat like this?¡±

    At this moment, Jaqueline¡¯s understanding was in sharp contrast to Mavis¡¯ stubbornness.

    Anthony was a little angry, ¡°She won¡¯t care about me.¡±

 Chapter 890 Feast

    Seeing Anthony like this, Jaqueline was happy, but still pretended to be concerned and asked, ¡°Anthony, are you fighting? Is she angry with you because of me? If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s¡­ don¡¯t contact each other. I don¡¯t want to be the source of your arguments.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t want to talk too much about Mavis with her.

    It wasn¡¯t until Jaqueline hugged her shoulders with some chills that Anthony said, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. You¡¯d better go back to your room as soon as possible. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    Jaqueline breathed out fog and nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back. Anthony, we can chat by typing.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    When Jaqueline returned to the room, they chatted for a long time before falling asleep.

    Early the next morning.

    When Anthony got up, he went downstairs with two dark circles under his eyes, and just bumped into Reba who wasing back from a morning run.

    Reba looked at the dark circles under her brother¡¯s eyes and wondered, ¡°Anthony, what did you dost night? Did you stay up all night?¡±

    ¡°Last night, I discussed some work and went to bedte. Remember to have breakfast.¡±

    After saying this, Anthony left in a hurry.

    Reba wanted to ask him something about Mavis, but before she could say anything, Anthony was gone.

    ¡°It¡¯s weird. Doesn¡¯t he worry at all about Mavis being gone for so long?¡±

    Reba was helpless. Although she knew that Mavis and Lyra were together, she was suspicious that Anthony didn¡¯t seem to care about Mavis¡¯ departure at all.

    She couldn¡¯t figure out what the two of them were thinking. Since thest time Anthony refused to let her prepare a candlelight dinner for them, it seemed like something had happened between them.

    Damn it! She just needed to take care of what she was doing right now.

    Reba had signed up for a foreign jewelry business ss and will leave Crana soon.

    This was what she had discussed with Lyra. After she finished her study there, she will go to Mofleunia to run the jewelry business for Lyra.

    It was just that she hadn¡¯t had time to tell everyone in Cahan Residence about this decision.

    After breakfast, Reba hurried to thenguage ss. After all, she still needed to practice more when going abroad.

    It was just an ordinary night for ordinary people, but for all parties in Mofleunia,st night was a big reshuffle.

    Isapston and Harrison joined forces to annex Danny¡¯s forces, and in a fierce contest, Danny was killed.

    By the way, it solved several small forces that wanted to benefit from it.

    This made those who were ready to move put away their thoughts, and no one wanted to be the next Danny.

    With Malcolm¡¯s help, Isapston¡¯s and Harrison¡¯s men suffered little damage, and the minor casualties did not affect either of them in any way.

    To thank Malcolm for his help, Isapston threw a veryrge banquet.

    He specially invited famous chefs and bartenders from abroad, just to give Lyra and Malcolm the best hospitality.

    Lyra and Malcolm all changed into local costumes and went to the banquet.

    Mavis was originally as delicate as a Barbie doll. When she was wearing the exotic dress, she was so beautiful that people can¡¯t take their eyes off her.

    A hair stylist tied a special color of thread on her hair, adorned it with a few pearls, and dotted a red mark on her forehead as an embellishment.

    She was so beautiful.

    When Lyra saw hering out of the room, she couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°Mavis, you are so suitable for such clothes. If I were a man, I would definitely be tempted.¡±

    Hearing Lyra¡¯s praise, Mavis was very embarrassed, and pinned her hair behind his ears unnaturally, ¡°Lyra, stop teasing me. I¡¯m nothingpared to you.¡±

    The two walked to the hall together while chatting.

    Emmeline was already there waiting.

    Today, she also changed into local clothes, a red dress, which matched her red hair very well.

    ¡°Lyra! Mavis! I¡¯m here!¡±

    Emmeline greeted happily, and then ran over quickly, but because of her clothes, her steps were not fast.

    ¡°You look beautiful today, Emmeline.¡±

    Lyra praised her sincerely and stroked her head lovingly.

    Emmeline chuckled, and stepped forward to take their arms.

    ¡°Compared to the two beauties around me, who am I? My daddy has prepared a sumptuous banquet today. Let¡¯s go there quickly. I can¡¯t wait.¡±

    Emmeline always liked to be lively. She had just experienced a thrilling kidnapping incident and needed to rx. Moreover, she had made a particrly important decision today.

    Several people went there in the same car.

    Along the way, Emmeline chatted about a lot of things in school.

    Seeing her in high spirits, several people in the car couldn¡¯t help but miss their school days.

    About this banquet, Isapston chose a rtively remote hotel as the venue, which was under hispany.

    Compared with the Lloyd¡¯s Corp, the scale was smaller, but his hotel was a local business, which had a more local style.

    ¡°Okay, here we are. Let¡¯s go in quickly.¡±

    Emmeline led the way, like a lively elf.

    Sensing that Mavis was not in a particrly good mood, Lyra took the initiative to take her arm, ¡°Rx today and don¡¯t think about anything else.¡±

    During this period of time, Anthony sent her a message to ask about Mavis¡¯ situation, and he just cared about her briefly, so Lyra knew why Mavis was not in a high mood.

    Under Lyra¡¯s gaze, Mavis could only force a smile tofort her, ¡°I¡¯m fine Lyra. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Malcolm put his hands in his pockets and looked helplessly at the two people walking in front.

    As long as his wife was apanied by a girl, she forget about her husbandpletely.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Brad and Ted couldn¡¯t help snickering when they observed the displeasure on Malcolm¡¯s face.

    But the smiles of the two hadn¡¯tsted a minute before a sharp gaze shot over.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to perform the task, just keep quiet.¡±

    Hearing the warning, Brad and Ted quickly lowered their heads.

    Isapston was waiting in the hall to greet them, and as soon as Lyra and Malcolm arrived, he stepped forward and bowed deeply.

    ¡°Thanks to Ms. Lloyd and Mr. White for taking care of my daughter. I will keep this kindness in my heart. I promise to protect the Lloyd¡¯s Corp.¡±

    Lyra smiled slightly, took a look at Malcolm, and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Roth, from now on we are close partners. Emmeline is the spokesperson of the jewelry brand. No matter what, we are also friends. How can friends say such distant things.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s slightly joking words made Isapstonugh out loud, and he said repeatedly, ¡°Ms. Lloyd, your words are really good. Please take a seat.¡±

    After they were seated, the lights in the banquet hall suddenly dimmed.

 Chapter 891 Want to pursue his daughter

    A light hit the middle of the venue.

    A masked woman stepped on a drum in the middle, with a graceful figure. Sh was twisting enchantingly and dancing.

    With the music, the woman stepped on the drum and began to make a thumping sound. The sound of the drum beats matched with the dance movements, which was very pleasing to the eye.

    The music slowly reached its climax, and the woman on the drum jumped down lightly. The bells on her wrists and ankles rang crisply, much like the movements of a witch when praying for blessings.

    The people present couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly, and even Lyra apuded repeatedly.

    Isapston was very satisfied with their reaction, and waved, and a group of dancers in the same costumes came on stage from the side, dancing beside the women.

    At the end of the song, the dancing woman slowly stopped and took off her veil.

    Only then did Lyra realize that the dancing woman was actually Emmeline.

    Emmeline walked up to Lyra in her dance costume, and asked with a smile, ¡°How is it? Are you satisfied with my dance?¡±

    Lyra hadn¡¯tpletelye out of the music just now, and she was full of praise for Emmeline, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it. I really didn¡¯t expect it. Emmeline, you¡¯re hiding everything.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I have a lot of hidden skills. Don¡¯t be too surprised when the timees, Lyra.¡±

    After speaking, Emmeline went to Isapston¡¯s side and began to enjoy the banquet.

    After drinking a few sses of wines, Isapston was a little drunk.

    Emmeline was absent-minded, looking out the door from time to time.

    He promised he woulde¡­

    Why hadn¡¯t hee here yet?

    At this moment, there was a sudden sound of brake outside the door, and Emmeline looked out the door nervously.

    The sound of the brake was a bit abrupt in the dark night.

    Isapston stood up, shaking, ¡°Who dares to break into my banquet?¡±

    Catherine walked up to Isapston and whispered something in his ear.

    Isapston couldn¡¯t help frowning.

    ¡°What does he want to do?¡±

    While talking, Harrison walked in with a bouquet of roses and a box in his hand.

    Emmeline looked at him, and her heart was pounding. The pink rose in his hand made her even more nervous.

    Mavis smiled, waiting to see what would happen next.

    Harrison had been asking her about Emmeline for the past few days, and it looked like he was going to do something about it.

    When chasing girls, boys had to take the initiative.

    Lyra approached Mavis with a gossip look and asked, ¡°Mavis, what¡¯s the situation? Your friend?¡±

    Mavis kept her guessing, ¡°Lyra, just watch.¡±

    Harrison walked up to Emmeline with the flowers in his arms, and handed them over, ¡°Emmeline, I like you. People say that a rtionship starts with flowers, and I brought them here.¡±

    Then he opened the box in his hand, and there were various documents in it.

    Harrison spread it out and said to Isapston, ¡°Mr. Roth, this is all property under my name. I brought these here today. I don¡¯t want to force you and Emmeline to make any decisions. I just want to assure you that I will give Emmeline everything. As long as it is what she wants, I will spare no effort. Please allow Emmeline to be with me.¡±

    Harrison¡¯s sudden confession left Isapston stunned.

    Isapston was still a little drunk, but after listening to his words, he sobered up.

    He looked at Harrison in disbelief, ¡°What¡­ do you mean? Want to pursue my daughter?¡±

    Emmeline was all he had.

    He wasn¡¯t ready to hand her over to another man.

    She was only twenty years old, and she was in her prime. If she was allowed to be someone else¡¯s wife in the next year or two, then he will definitely not agree.

    Seeing the hesitation on Isapston¡¯s face, Emmeline was nervous.

    ¡°I promise I will do everything in my power to protect Emmeline, Uncle Roth.¡±

    Harrison called Isapston uncle instead of mister.

    Although it was very abrupt, he had tried his best.

    Before Harrison became a gang here, he had been fighting alone. He was alone, without thepany of his loved ones.

    Although he heard Harrison¡¯s promise, Isapston still didn¡¯t let go, and the expression on his face became more serious.

    Emmeline looked at Isapston nervously, tugged on Isapston¡¯s sleeve with her hand, and said, ¡°Daddy, I¡­ I like him too. Can you please help me this time?¡±

    She never expected that Harrison came to confess his love to her today.

    God knew how nervous she was now.

    In the face of Harrison¡¯s public confession, Lyra and the others next to him remained silent, and it was not good to intervene in this matter. After all, this matter was rted to his daughter¡¯s life.

    Isapston looked into Emmeline¡¯s eyes where there was expectancy, and finally sighed helplessly.

    ¡°Baby, you are everything to me. For you, I will risk everything, and no one can hurt you. This time, have you made up your mind? Do you really like him?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    As one of the forces here, Isapston was at ease with Harrison whom he can entrust someone to him, but¡­ it was his daughter who was entrusted¡­

    Seeing that Isapston was about to let go, Harrison quickly answered, ¡°Uncle, if I make Emmeline angry one day, you can just shoot me to death.¡±

    As he spoke, he took out the pistol pinned to his waist and put it on the table.

    Emmeline nervously tossed the gun aside.

    ¡°Just to confess, why are you using a gun to make it so scary?¡±

    ming Harrison, she turned her head to look at Isapston, ¡°Daddy, I really like Harrison. From the first time I saw him, I fell in love with him. Please help me this time.¡±

    There was a moment of silence before Isapston finally nodded.

    ¡°Alright alright.¡±

    He said it with a sad tone, slowly walked out from behind the table, hugged Emmeline, and then took Emmeline¡¯s hand and put it in Harrison¡¯s.

    ¡°Kid, it¡¯s best to do what you say. If I know that my daughter has been wronged, no matter how powerful you are, I will kill you.¡±

    Holding Emmeline¡¯s hand, Harrison knew that Isapston agreed, and immediately promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle, I will treat Emmeline well.¡±

    After they finished speaking, the few people watching the y apuded.

    Malcolm spoke first, ¡°Congrattions.¡±

    Lyra also said, ¡°In the future, ourpany will bother you two to protect us.¡±

    It was of no harm to Lyra to have more forces to protect thepany.

    Besides, the two of them were talented and beautiful, and it was a beautiful thing to be together.

    Isapston forced a smile on his face, and after greeting Lyra and the others, he left with the help of his servants.

    Emmeline followed anxiously, and Harrison naturally followed her away.

    Lyra looked at the direction in which they were leaving, and suddenly thought that in the future, when Molly grew up, if she had a boyfriend, maybe Malcolm will be so reluctant.

 Chapter 892 This time it changes

    The emotion in Isapston¡¯s eyes made her couldn¡¯t help but move.

    She nced at Malcolm, ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    Malcolm wrapped his arms around her slender waist and walked out of the banquet hall.

    Mavis was alone, following behind them, with mixed feelings in her heart.

    Harrison was now with his sweetheart. Lyra and Malcolm were living happily, but she was still alone.

    She felt sad just thinking about it.

    Three dayster.

    Mofleunia¡¯s business was almost done, and Lyra was going to return home with Malcolm.

    If they didn¡¯t go back, they were afraid the two little kids at home will really chase after them.

    Chad had been calling her for days toin, but Malcolm kept pestering her and wouldn¡¯t let her leave immediately.

    It was rare to be alone with his wife, and when they go back, he had to share Lyra with two kids. Malcolm was not happy about that.

    Before leaving, Lyra stood at the door of the hotel and hugged Mavis.

    ¡°Mavis, you really don¡¯t n to go back with us this time?¡±

    Mavis shook her head, ¡°Lyra, didn¡¯t you say that thepany still has some trivial matters to solve? We just signed a contract with Emmeline, and there are still some details that need to be sorted out. I will go back after finishing these.¡±

    After staying here for so long, she was very used to the life here, not to mention there was a lively and lovely Emmeline. She didn¡¯t want to go back so early.

    What was more, when she returned to the country, she will have to face the Cahans¡¯ cross-examination.

    Thinking about it made her feel dizzy.

    Seeing that she was thinking clearly, Lyra didn¡¯t say anything anymore but said, ¡°If you need my help, contact me at any time. We will leave first.¡±

    Mavis smiled and nodded, ¡°Send my regard to the two little kids for me, and tell Molly that I will bring her a gift when I go back.¡±

    Lyra and Malcolm left.

    After Mavis returned to the hotel room, she suddenly felt empty in her heart.

    The cooperation between Cahan Group and the Lloyd¡¯s Corp had been put on the agenda, so she had no reason to stay here.

    But¡­ what was the point of going back now?

    Shey on the bed, staring nkly at the patterns on the ceiling.

    Soon, Emmeline called her.

    Once getting through, she can hear her energetic voice.

    ¡°Mavis, Harrison and I are going camping in the afternoon. Will you join us? We also called some other friends. Let¡¯s have fun together.¡±

    After getting along with Emmeline, Mavis met some new people and got along very happily with them.

    Of course, many of them expressed affection for her, but she rejected them all.

    As much as she and Anthony were fighting, there was no room for anyone else in her heart right now.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pack up and go right away.¡±

    Emmeline excitedly sent the address to her on the phone.

    Mavis put on a light skirt and went to the appointed ce.

    When she arrived at the ce, Emmeline took the initiative to talk to Mavis and told her a lot of interesting things, but she was a little absent-minded, and Anthony¡¯s face appeared in her mind from time to time.

    *

    It seemed that there was some kind of telepathy. When Anthony was on the phone with Jaqueline, he suddenly thought of Mavis.

    Hearing that there was no response on the phone for several seconds, Jaqueline asked, ¡°Anthony, are you listening? If you have something to do, go and do it instead of chatting with me all the time.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    During this period of time, Anthony would call Jaqueline for a few minutes whenever he had time, and at first he felt that this kind of life was veryfortable.

    But over time, Mavis woulde to his mind from time to time.

    Without her by his side, life seemed to be missing something¡­

    Not wanting Jaqueline to hear anything strange, Anthony found an excuse and hung up the phone.

    The tie around his neck made him a little breathless. He untied the tie a little irritably, walked to the blinds, and couldn¡¯t help but look at the ce where Mavis used to work.

    When she was here before, he woulde over to take a look from time to time like this¡­

    Feeling more and more irritable, Anthony couldn¡¯t resist lighting a cigarette.

    The smoke rings floated upwards in the air, and a pressure surged into his heart, making Anthony unable to breathe smoothly.

    What was she¡­ doing now?

    In the afternoon, Zack came in to deliver the documents.

    When the office door was pushed open, Zack almost coughed from the smell of smoke inside.

    The ashtray on the table was already full of cigarette butts.

    In just one afternoon, he smoked so much? He was not afraid of hurting his lungs?

    Zack stepped forward in surprise, quickly took away the cigarette from Anthony¡¯s hand, and opened the office window to ventte.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, you¡­ what¡¯s wrong with you? You smoke so much at once. Are you taking your body seriously?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s beautiful azure blue pupils were now bloodshot, exhausted and stressed.

    Zack was really afraid of what would happen if he came a littleter.

    Suddenly, Anthony got up, picked up his coat, walked out and ordered, ¡°Take care of thepany. I¡¯m away for a few days. If you have any doubts, call me or leave an email.¡±

    Looking at Anthony who had already walked out of the office, Zack was at a loss.

    Why did this mean?

    Was he to hand over the entire Cahan Group to him for a few days?

    As if thinking of something, Zack hurriedly chased after him.

    Two hourster.

    Anthony was already on a ne to Mofleunia, and ording to his sources, Mavis was in thepany there.

    It was still in the morning in Mofleunia. He took Cahan Group¡¯s private jet to get there in eight hours, and could still meet her in thepany.

    The clouds outside the airne window were very beautiful and pure under the sunlight.

    However, the man on the ne wasn¡¯t in the mood to enjoy the scenery outside the window at all. He just wanted the ne to reach its destination as soon as possible.

    Faster.

    Much faster.

    Mofleunia time, five o¡¯clock in the evening.

    The nended.

    During the eight-hour flight, Anthony didn¡¯t close his eyes for a minute, and didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all.

    The people Cahan Group met him at the airport and respectfully told him thetest progress in thepany.

    ¡°Since you left, Miss Parker came over. With the joint efforts of her and Ms. Lloyd, all our hostages kidnapped by Hobbes returned to thepany.¡±

    ¡°In addition, Ms. Lloyd has confirmed the spokesperson and designer, but we have not yet decided. The mine field has mined the first batch of ore that can be polished. This is the fineness of the stone.¡±

    Anthony flipped through the documents in his hand, gave a light ¡°um¡±, and then asked, ¡°Where is Mavis? Still in thepany?¡±

    The person in charge replied truthfully, ¡°Since Ms. Lloyd left, Miss Parker has been in thepany for six hours a day, and now she just came back from outside.¡±

    Hearing this, Anthony returned the documents to the person in charge, and got on the car directly to thepany.

    Passing by the familiar scenery outside the window one by one, this time when he came to Mofleunia, his mind waspletely different fromst time.

    In the past two months, Mofleunia¡¯s underground forces had almost undergone earth-shaking changes.

    Also,st time she was chasing him.

    This time, it was he who chased her to Mofleunia.

    The corner of his mouth curled up slightly, and he shook his head with a smile.

    The luxury car drove very fast, and it took only half an hour to arrive at thepany. Anthony tidied up his clothes and stepped out of the car.

    In order to avoid making publicity and disturbing too many employees, he deliberately did not go in through the gate.

    After taking the elevator upstairs, and finding out where Mavis¡¯ office was, Anthony walked over.

    The door of the office was ajar, and voices andughter could be vaguely heard inside¡­

 Chapter 893 She has a new love

    Anthony¡¯s eyebrows were slightly frowned. His steps were light. As he looked in through the door, his face was very gloomy.

    In the office, Mavis sat very close to another strange man.

    The two talked andughed.

    Mavis didn¡¯t resist the man¡¯s approach at all.

    Anthony closed his eyes lightly and clenched his palms tightly, feeling desperate.

    In two months, she found a new love?

    ¡­

    ¡°Harrison, I think your idea is very good. She will be very happy with this surprise.¡±

    Mavis raised an eyebrow at Harrison, with a yful look on her delicate face.

    Harrison smiled and shook his head, ¡°Mavis, stop teasing me. You don¡¯t know what kind of temper I have.¡±

    Hearing the ambiguous tone of the two, the veins on Anthony¡¯s forehead bulged, and the knuckles turned white.

    That was very good.

    She was really nice.

    He sneered, didn¡¯t choose to open the office door to go in, but turned around and walked away with heavy steps.

    The sound of footsteps startled the people in the office.

    Mavis went to the door suspiciously, looked around, but there was no one there.

    Could it be that she heard it wrong?

    Harrison saw the puzzled look on her face and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°I feel like there was someone at the door just now. Maybe I¡¯m sensitive.¡±

    Mavis turned back to the office.

    Harrison said, ¡°You can continue to be busy with your work. I won¡¯t bother you. Don¡¯t tell Emmeline a word about this matter.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I understand. It will definitely surprise your girlfriend.¡±

    Mavis smiled at him then started to work hard.

    ¡­

    Anthony walked quickly, full of hostility, and his face was so cold that he seemed to want to kill someone.

    The employees downstairs were so frightened that they took a detour and left, not wanting a bad luck.

    Because Anthony was wearing sunsses, no one recognized his identity. Naturally, Mavis would not know that he was here.

    Back in the car, the driver was kicked out of the car by him. He sat in the driver¡¯s seat, and stepped on the gas.

    The luxury car made a violent roar, like a wild beast roaring, and left thepany quickly.

    Upstairs, with the windows open, Mavis felt inexplicably familiar when she heard the engine sound of this luxury car.

    She walked to the window and leaned over to look downstairs, but she could only vaguely see the rear of the car.

    It was estimated that some rich local person was showing off his car skills.

    Mavis didn¡¯t take this seriously, and then got busy with work.

    *

    After leaving thepany, Anthony drove on the road. He was angry but had nowhere to vent, only driving fast on the road.

    Fortunately, there were not too many cars on this road. All oing cars were pulled aside, for fear of offending this man who was driving a limited edition luxury car.

    After a while, Anthony gradually calmed down, but his anger did not disappear at all.

    His usual calmness and wisdom no longer existed. At this moment, he only remembered the scene of the intimate interaction between Mavis and that man.

    Who was that man?

    Why did he see dependence on that man in Mavis¡¯ eyes?

    While thinking about it, he stepped on the brake. Due to inertia, the luxury car jerked forward. The seat belt pulled his chest tightly, and there was a slight tingling sensation in his chest.

    After taking deep breaths, he slowly recovered his sanity.

    In the strangely silent luxury car, the cell phone rang suddenly.

    Anthony turned his head and saw that it was Jaqueline who was calling him.

    In order to prevent her from hearing anything strange, Anthony closed all the windows of the car, put on his earphones, and answered her call after he calmed down.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Why did you answer the phone until now? Are you busy?¡±

    On the phone, he could hear that she coughed weakly, and Anthony asked with concern, ¡°Are you sick?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been raining a lot recently. Grandma went to sea a few days ago and just came back yesterday. She suffered a serious injury. I¡¯m taking care of her. Ahem¡­ The medical facilities here are notplete. I¡¯m really worried about grandma¡¯s body¡­¡±

    Jaqueline spoke with a sobbing tone in her voice.

    Anthony frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯lle over and take a look, and check on grandma¡¯s situation by the way.¡±

    ¡°Anthony, I know you¡¯re doing it for my own good, but¡­ you¡¯d better note. Grandma¡¯s condition is stable now. As you know, my grandma is an extremely stubborn person. She doesn¡¯t like being disturbed by outsiders, so¡­ ¡±

    Jaqueline spoke reluctantly.

    Anthony probably understood what she meant, ¡°How is your living situation over there now? I can send some medical supplies to you.¡±

    For Anthony¡¯s proposal, Jaqueline still refused.

    ¡°Anthony, you don¡¯t need to do it. Last time, you brought something here. The people in the fishing vige saw me contacting your people, and said a lot of nasty things. I¡­¡±

    Jaqueline suddenly paused, and there was a faint sob.

    Anthony frowned even tighter.

    ¡°I¡¯m in Mofleunia. If I rush over, it won¡¯t take too long. Do you really not need me toe and see you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really not necessary. My body¡­ has been infected with a virus recently. Almost everyone here is infected. Every night, I will have a fever. You should note here. If I really can¡¯t hold on,e find me again and help me bury my body, okay?¡±

    With the sobbing tone, she choked and sounded weak. Any man would feel distressed when he heard it.

    Anthony fell into silence. With his eyes lowered, he thought of Jaqueline¡¯s face that was 80% simr to Lyra¡¯s. His expression was slightlyplicated, but no one knew what he was thinking.

    ¡°Anthony, why did you go to Mofleunia? Did you have any important work?¡±

    Hearing that she still cared about him at this time, Anthony said, ¡°Forget it. Take care of yourself first. Contact me if you need anything, and rest more.¡±

    Then the two hung up the phone.

    In summer, Mofleunia was extremely hot, which made people irritable for no reason, and the sound of cicadas disturbed Anthony¡¯s mood even more.

    He was thinking about the situation with Jaqueline.

    In that remote small fishing vige, any strange people would be spotted. The people there were seldom educated and didn¡¯t know what respect meant.

    Jaqueline had to deal with these rumors even when she was not feeling well. Anthony couldn¡¯t tell how it felt.

    Night fell.

    Anthony drove back to the capital city of Mofleunia first.

    Originally, after seeing Mavis with the man, he was going to leave, but thinking of Jaqueline¡¯s poor situation, he stayed here temporarily.

    The next morning, Jaqueline called early.

    ¡°Anthony ¡­¡±

    On the phone, her voice became weaker and hoarse.

    Anthony asked, ¡°Your condition seems to be getting worse. I¡¯d bettere over.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, grandma is already in much better health. As long as she is fine, I can rest assured. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m young.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°In addition, my grandma has prescribed two medicines for me. It will take at least a few days to take the effect. You have helped me so much, and I can¡¯t trouble you anymore.¡±

    Jaqueline was so understanding. Anthony sighed and respected Jaqueline¡¯s decision.

    ¡°If you need anything, you must contact me at any time.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I see, then I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Anthony couldn¡¯t help but sigh again.

    He stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, looked out at thepletely different architectural style from Crana, and silently made a decision.

 Chapter 894 I want to go back

    The other side.

    Ever since Mavis felt someone at the door that day, she has always felt that something was about to happen, and she was always in a panic.

    Was something happening in the country?

    For some reason, she had this thought in her heart, as if someone was calling her out of nowhere.

    Mavis took out her phone, thought about it and sent a message to Zack.

    [Zack, is there any change in the country?]

    She didn¡¯t mention anything about Anthony.

    He didn¡¯t take the initiative to contact her again for so many days, so she didn¡¯t want to be the first person to speak to him.

    Zack responded quickly.

    [Ma¡¯am, haven¡¯t you seen Mr. Cahan? He went to Mofleunia.]

    When she saw the message from Zack, Mavis froze for a moment.

    He¡­ he came to Mofleunia?

    He came here specifically to find her?

    But¡­ why hadn¡¯t she seen him until now?

    Will something happen again?

    Last time when Anthony was shot and jumped into the sea, it had left a deep trauma on her, and Mavis couldn¡¯t imagine the possibility.

    To confirm, she called Zack directly.

    ¡°Zack, is what you said true? Did he reallye to Mofleunia?¡±

    Zack was a little stunned, and replied very precisely, ¡°Cahan Group has the itinerary records of every private jet. Mr. Cahan has already arrived in Mofleunia.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I see. Thank you, Zack.¡±

    After getting the exact answer, Mavis felt her heartbeat inevitably elerated.

    Zack was Anthony¡¯s personal assistant, so he won¡¯t lie to her.

    Unexpectedly, one day, he woulde to a foreign country to look for her.

    She picked up the cosmetics in the drawer, went to the bathroom, touched up the makeup on her face in the mirror, and coiled up her golden hair with a jade hairpin.

    He said that he liked women with Crana¡¯s ancient charm.

    This was the first time they met in two months, so she needed to be more serious about it.

    After sorting everything out, Mavis took the initiative to call Anthony.

    However, to her disappointment, his phone didn¡¯t get through.

    She made three or four phone calls in a row, but no one answered.

    Mavis couldn¡¯t help bing tense. It was the samest time. She couldn¡¯t get through to his phone, and then something happened to him.

    Only this time, nothing bad happened in thepany, and nothing happened in Crana. Where will he¡­ go?

    ¡­

    About an hourter, she called him again.

    This time, he answered for a second, and before she could speak, he quickly hung up.

    What was happening?

    After a while, Mavis called again, but there was no answer.

    Inexplicably, she always felt that something was weird¡­

    With premonition, she began to be restless.

    After thinking about it, she called Zack. If Anthony was okay, he should be the first to know.

    Oddly enough, even Zack¡¯s phone couldn¡¯t get through.

    The busy tone from the handset made her feel flustered inexplicably.

    Fortunately, not long after the call was hung up, Zack called her back.

    Mavis quickly connected it.

    ¡°Zack, is he¡­ in some danger?¡±

    Zack was in a daze, and quietly checked Anthony¡¯s location.

    Then he found out his location¡­

    He was in the fishing vige where he was foundst time.

    As Anthony¡¯s personal assistant, Zack seemed to understand something.

    He thought for a while and sighed, ¡°Ma¡¯am, he¡¯s not in danger at the moment. You don¡¯t have to worry, but I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t disclose what he is doing now. I can only say that he is no longer in Mofleunia.¡±

    After working in the Cahan Group for so long, Mavis knew that Anthony had some secret missions that cannot be made public.

    However, knowing that he was not in danger, she was relieved.

    After hanging up the phone, Mavis lost all her strength but managed to stand still by leaning on the wall.

    Outside the window, the setting sun gradually fell, and the night slowly enveloped the entire city of Mofleunia.

    Mavis sat by the window in a daze, and sat quietly for a long time.

    He came to Mofleunia, but they didn¡¯t even meet each other.

    Even if he didn¡¯t reallye here for her, most of the anger in Mavis¡¯ heart disappeared.

    Perhaps it was because she lived so peacefully here that she gradually forgot the sad time at the beginning.

    The sunset outside the window was a healing scene to her.

    Mavis¡¯ eyes were dimmed.

    Ding-

    A message was received on the phone, and it was from Emmeline.

    [Mavis, do you want to have dinner together tonight? Harrison does the cooking himself.]

    Feeling her cheerful tone, Mavis smiled slightly bitterly.

    [No, just two of you. I have something to do at night.]

    After rejecting Emmeline¡¯s invitation, Mavis put her mobile phone in her bag. She really stayed here for a long time, and maybe this was the opportunity for her to return to Crana.

    Those that should be faced must be faced in the end.

    After dinner and back to the hotel, Mavis thought for a long time, and finally called Lyra.

    Due to the time difference between the two countries, it was in the morning in Crana, so she should not disturb Lyra¡¯s rest.

    ¡°Mavis, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    There was the sound of typing on the keyboard from Lyra¡¯s side. Presumably, she was busy with work.

    Mavis was a little embarrassed, ¡°Lyra, did I bother you? I¡­ have nothing too important.¡±

    Hearing the sound, Lyra noticed something strange, stopped what she was doing, and asked, ¡°You can tell me directly. Have you encountered any difficulty?¡±

    For the request she was about to say, Mavis was a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Lyra, I think¡­¡±

    ¡°Can I¡­ can I borrow your ne to go back to Crana?¡±

    Mavis thought that since Anthony came and left in a hurry, he should be dealing with more important business and won¡¯t stay outside for too long.

    There were some things between them that needed to be made clear in person.

    Hearing her request, Lyra breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Just want to borrow a ne? Really nothing else important?¡±

    For Lyra, as long as it can be solved with money, it was not a problem.

    ¡°Lyra, I want to go back home.¡±

    She came to Mofleunia this time on the basis of a fake mission. If Anthony asked his people to stay at the airport, when she returned to Crana by herself, he would definitely know about it.

    Although she wanted to ease the rtionship between the two of them, she didn¡¯t want to make herself too humble.

    Lyra didn¡¯t know what Mavis was thinking, but she readily agreed to her request.

    The two set a time to go back and hung up the phone.

    Looking at the small room in front of her that she had lived in for a long time, Mavis felt a bit of reluctance in her heart.

    After two months, she was finally going back.

    The various things that needed to be faced when returning to Crana made Mavis a little suffocated, but these were all she had to face.

    After resting all night, Mavis went to thepany and handed over the work to the person in charge.

    The person in charge didn¡¯t know about the rtionship between Mavis and Anthony, but after finishing all the work, he casually said, ¡°Miss Parker, are you really nning to go back to Crana? You¡¯ve done a good job here, and your sry is very good. Why do you have to go back so quickly? Did Mr. Cahane over yesterday and arrange a new job for you?¡±

    Hearing him mention Anthony, Mavis couldn¡¯t help but pause when she was packing her things.

    She didn¡¯t take his words, but just asked, ¡°When did Mr. Cahan leave thepany yesterday?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Chapter 895 Do you want to leave with me

    The person in charge thought for a while and replied, ¡°I saw on the monitor that it was around 5:30 in the afternoon. I just sent thepany¡¯s progress and data to him. He left not long after. Why are you asking this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious. I have sent all the reports and data to your mailbox, and I put some unfinished data on theputer desktop. You can check on it. I am very happy to be working together with you for such a long time.¡±

    Mavis waved her hand to the person in charge and left thepany.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Today¡¯s weather was a bit cloudy, which seemed to indicate her mood.

    The person in charge arranged a car for her to take her back to the hotel, but Mavis refused.

    She may note back to this city and this country in the future, so she wanted to take a walk on the street to get a good feel for this ce.

    Beep¨C

    A car honked at her on the side of the road. She stopped and saw Harrison and Emmeline getting out of the car.

    Emmeline approached her with a smile and said, ¡°Mavis, what are you going to do? Harrison and I came here specially to pick you up from work. I didn¡¯t expect you toe out so early.¡±

    Looking into Emmeline¡¯s shining eyes, Mavis suddenly didn¡¯t know how to tell her that she was leaving here.

    But based on what Harrison knew about Mavis, he could tell that Mavis had something on her mind.

    ¡°Are you leaving?¡± he asked.

    Mavis nodded.

    Emmeline was surprised, and asked, ¡°Mavis, are you leaving now?¡±

    Mavis patted Emmeline¡¯s head, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure meeting you. You¡¯re a quick-witted friend. When you are free, let Harrison take you to Crana, and I will entertain you well.¡±

    Emmeline knew that she couldn¡¯t change the fact that she was leaving, so her eyes were slightly red, and she held her hand with some reluctance.

    ¡°Mavis, I am also very happy to be friends with you. If it were not for your help, I am afraid that Harrison and I would not be together, thank you.¡±

    Mavis and Emmeline hugged, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s not like we won¡¯t see each other in the future. Finish your study, and then work hard on your jewelry design. I¡¯m looking forward to the day you be a great jewelry designer.¡±

    They stood under the shady tree and had a conversation. After that, Harrison and Emmeline sent Mavis back to the hotel.

    At the hotel entrance, Emmeline waved her hand and said, ¡°Mavis, I will miss you. We must keep in touch!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Separated from Emmeline and Harrison, Mavis went upstairs to pack her things, feeling a littleplicated.

    She was expectant but with a trace of loss, and some unwillingness.

    She didn¡¯t know exactly why she was unwilling.

    *

    At the same time.

    In a remote small fishing vige, a handsome man dressed in a way that didn¡¯t match the local was taking the fish that had been dried on the fishing outside.

    Squeak¨C

    As the door was opened, Jaqueline came out while tying her hair, and worked with him.

    ¡°Anthony, you just drove here. It¡¯s been so hard. How can I let you do this kind of thing? Go and rest firs. I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Jaqueline still had the fever patch he had brought on her forehead. Anthony got up and pushed her into the room.

    ¡°Recuperate well first. I¡¯lle do it.¡±

    Seeing the stain on the cor of his shirt, Jaqueline hurriedly took out a handkerchief around her waist and wiped it for him.

    ¡°Your clothes are expensive, right? You¡¯d better stop that. If you get dirty, there will be no clothes for you to change this time.¡±

    With this action, the two of them were a little closer and a little more intimate.

    For no reason, Anthony felt inexplicably conflicted.

    He took the handkerchief from Jaqueline and wiped the stain off the neckline himself.

    Jaqueline sensed it.

    She immediately had an aggrieved expression. Her lips were trembling slightly, and she stood silently aside without speaking.

    Anthony looked up and saw her expression.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Anthony, do you¡­ dislike me for being sick, with germs on my hands, unclean?¡±

    When she said this, Jaqueline bit her lower lip tightly, as if she was extremely wronged, and her eyes continued to sparkle.

    Anthony sighed, ¡°You think too much. I have no other meaning. I just¡­¡±

    When he wanted to say something, Anthony suddenly couldn¡¯t exin it, and finally turned into silence.

    At dinner time.

    Jaqueline¡¯s grandma came back from the outside and saw Anthony. She looked him up and down and asked, ¡°Stranger, when did youe here? How long have you known Jaqueline?¡±

    Hearing this, Jaqueline hurried forward to exin,

    ¡°Grandma, do you still remember the person I saved at the seaside before? That was him. This time he heard that you were sick, so he wanted toe and see you.¡±

    The old woman coughed twice, hit the ground heavily with her walking stick, and said loudly, ¡°Jaqueline, people like us can¡¯t reach the upper ss, so don¡¯t waste unnecessary emotions.¡±

    Anthony said, ¡°Grandma, she and I are friends. It ismon for friends to help each other. Don¡¯t think too much about it. I won¡¯t hurt her.¡±

    Unexpectedly, after hearing his words, the old woman scoffed at this.

    ¡°People in the city are used to saying those beautiful words. Jaqueline, have you forgotten about the daughter of Joe¡¯s family ? She just listened to the nonsense of people in the big city, and was deceived miserably in the end!¡±

    Seeing the tense and awkward atmosphere at the dinner table, Jaqueline could only serve her grandma food and change the subject, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll take him outside to collect fishings. You eat first.¡±

    After speaking, she pulled Anthony out.

    The two walked all the way to the beach.

    A trace of helplessness appeared on Jaqueline¡¯s face.

    ¡°Anthony, don¡¯t me my grandma for being gossipy. She is actually just worried that I will be cheated. She has no malicious intentions.¡±

    Anthony sat down on the sand.

    Looking at the waves crashing in front of him, he replied casually, ¡°It¡¯s okay. She¡¯s also for your own good.¡±

    After a pause, he continued sternly, ¡°Actually, I came this time to ask you if you want to leave with me. Your talent and appearance canpletely gain a foothold in a big city. Staying here is a waste of your best years.¡±

    After she heard his words, Jaqueline¡¯s eyes shed with an imperceptible emotion.

    But she still showed embarrassment, ¡°As you can see, my grandma has a lot of prejudice against city people. She was deceived by a certain city people back then. That¡¯s why she¡¯s like this. If I leave with you, then there is no one around her to take care of her. I can¡¯t be so selfish¡­¡±

    Jaqueline looked down, feeling very disappointed.

    The sea breeze was cool, and Jaqueline felt a little cold, hugging her shoulders.

    Anthony saw it, took off his coat and handed it to her.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    She took it, put it on herself, and continued, ¡°I know you are doing it for my own good, but I have to think about my grandma. If I didn¡¯t have her by my side these years, I really couldn¡¯t survive, so¡­ sorry.¡±

    There was a hint of stubbornness on her face, and Anthony knew he couldn¡¯t persuade her, so he simply stopped talking about it.

    Neither of them spoke again.

    There was only the sound of waves beating against the shore, and the cries of seagulls were heard overhead from time to time, rendering the night a bit poignant.

    After sitting by the sea for a long time, Jaqueline took a deep breath, stood up, and stretched out her hand towards him¡­

 Chapter 896 The familiar aromatherapy in his office

    Facing the night, she said sweetly, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Anthony. Let¡¯s go home, and you can leave here when the sun rises. You don¡¯t belong here. Don¡¯t let me be your stumbling block.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t speak, but just went back to the little house with her.

    She didn¡¯t know when her grandma went out, and the room was extremely dark.

    Jaqueline lit a small kerosenemp and exined, ¡°The wind is very strong recently, and the surrounding circuits are very unstable. In order to ensure no idents, the power will be cut off at night.¡±

    When the kerosenemp was burning, there would be an unpleasant smell, and Anthony couldn¡¯t help frowning.

    Seemingly aware of the change in Anthony¡¯s expression, Jaqueline smiled, ¡°Is the environment very harsh? You haven¡¯t seen such a kerosenemp before, have you?¡±

    ¡°I heard from my grandma that this kerosenemp was made by my grandfather himself. It was a gift for my grandma as a token of love. In their era, a small kerosenemp was the best gift.¡±

    Mentioning her grandfather, Jaqueline dug out a box from an old wardrobe with a lock on it, which seemed to be a very precious thing.

    Jaqueline took the ne from her neck, took out the small key inside, and opened the box.

    Inside the box were a few old photos that had turned yellow, and a yellow white shirt. It could be seen that the shirt was well preserved.

    ¡°My grandpa used to be a soldier and had many uniforms, but up to now, only this shirt is left. This photo is the first time my grandparents met. This is the photo of me when I was born, and this¡­¡±

    Jaqueline introduced the family photos to Anthony very seriously, but Anthony had already been distracted.

    The two chatted a lot, about the past and the future, until Jaqueline was too sleepy to keep her eyes open, and the night chat time ended.

    After having the breakfast the next day, Anthony left the small fishing vige.

    When he rushed back to Crana, Mavis had already returned.

    When she came back this time, she told the Cahans in advance.

    The moment Reba received the news, she immediately sent a driver to the airport to pick her up.

    However, the first thing Mavis did afternding was to go to thepany.

    She wanted to see if Anthony was back.

    When she entered thepany, all the employees who saw her couldn¡¯t help but stare.

    ¡°Look who is that? Isn¡¯t she Mr. Cahan¡¯s assistant Mavis? She¡¯s back?¡±

    ¡°No, it was said that she went on a business trip, but there is no such thing as a business trip for more than two months. We don¡¯t know what she is assigned to do.¡±

    ¡°And I also heard that the person who handled her business trip was fired by Mr. Cahan. It seems that it was because of the false order.¡±

    The gazes of these people were too scorching for Mavis to ignore.

    She looked in the direction of several people, and those people suddenly lowered their heads with guilt, turned and left.

    Taking the Cahan Group elevator again, and looking at the familiar furnishings, Mavis had mixed feelings.

    During the time she left, thepany really hadn¡¯t changed at all.

    However, now she just wanted to know if Anthony was back, and nothing else mattered.

    After the elevator reached the top floor, Mavis came to the door of the president¡¯s office, took a deep breath, and pressed her hand on the doorknob. With a click sound, the office door was pushed open.

    After being away for so long, he still didn¡¯t have the habit of locking the office.

    The sulent nt on the table was growing well and had already bloomed. Mavis picked it up, looked at it carefully, and couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    When she brought this sulent before, Anthony still showed a very disgusted expression. Wasn¡¯t it well taken care of now?

    His desk was spotless and tidy.

    The air was still filled with the aroma she put here before.

    No.

    Generally speaking, aromatherapysted at most a week. Why did it take so long and still have such a strong smell?

    In order to verify her conjecture, Mavis walked behind the air conditioner and opened the cab hidden behind.

    There were threeyers of aromatherapy in the cab.

    But they were still unopened.

    Mavis was stunned. He prepared these without her knowledge. Did he really like this smell?

    Or some other reason?

    Just as she was thinking about these questions, the door of the office was pushed open.

    Zack walked in with a pile of documents, and was stunned when he saw a person standing in the office.

    ¡°Ma¡­ madam, why did youe back suddenly?¡±

    Mavis put the aromatherapy back to its original ce, ¡°I came back after finishing the work over there. I just arrived today. Where is Mr. Cahan?¡±

    Zack put down the documents in his hand and nodded, ¡°I haven¡¯tmunicated with him for two days, and I don¡¯t dare to ask more about his work. You know his temper.¡±

    It was not sure what Anthony¡¯s mood was now, so Zack didn¡¯t want to go up and be a punching bag.

    For Zack¡¯s words, Mavis didn¡¯t have the slightest doubt.

    In the face of a paranoid like Anthony who was always uncertain, no one knew when his cloudy emotions will erupt.

    ¡°Ie over today to have a look. Are you taking care of this ce all this time?¡±

    Hearing this, Zack shrugged helplessly, ¡°Yeah, he left in a hurry and didn¡¯t give too many orders, so I can only do it.¡±

    Mavis smiled. Originally, it was her who did all these tasks.

    She left, and naturally Zack took it.

    ¡°Tomorrow I wille back to work normally. Thank you for taking care of this for one more day.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    After saying this, Mavis left the office.

    The driver was still waiting downstairs, so she can¡¯t make him wait too long.

    After she left for two months, it was winter in Crana, and the ground was covered with golden yellow leaves.

    With wind blowing, leaves slowly floated on both sides of the road, like dancing girls, celebrating the winter.

    The scenery on the side of the road evoked Mavis¡¯ lost emotions.

    The driver looked through the rearview mirror and saw that she was a little unhappy, asking, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. You can start the car now.¡±

    Mavis closed her eyes.

    She didn¡¯t want irrelevant people to pry into her thoughts.

    Although she knew that the driver might just be kind, she was toozy to deal with these concerns.

    No one knew how long it took. Mavis fell asleep in the car, and the driver¡¯s voice rang in her ears.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, here we are.¡±

    After getting out of the car, Mavis was woken up by the cold wind instantly, and the drowsiness disappeared.

    She dragged her suitcase into Cahan Residence. Reba was sitting on the sofa applying a facial mask, and holding a foreignnguage book she was currently studying.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Timothy? How can I learn such an awkward-soundingnguage? I shouldn¡¯t have entrusted him with this matter.¡±

    Hearing Reba¡¯sint, Mavis smiled.

    When the servant wanted to say hello to Mavis, she made a silent gesture to the servant, and walked quietly behind Reba.

    ¡°Reba !¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Reba was taken aback by the sudden sound, and threw the book in her hand to the ground.

    But when she saw that it was Mavis, her expression changed from shock to surprise.

    After tearing off the mask on her face, she grabbed Mavis¡¯ hand in disbelief.

    ¡°Mavis, you¡¯re back. I thought I have to wait until after work. I haven¡¯t seen you for such a long time. You have be dark and thin. Is it because working abroad is very hard? Anthony actually can bear to let you stay abroad for so long.¡±

 Chapter 897 He never said a word to her

    As Reba muttered a lot of words, Mavis hurriedly pulled her to sit down.

    ¡°Howe you have be a workaholic now? I just returned. If Ie back after work, isn¡¯t Cahan Group bullying honest employees a little too much?¡±

    Hearing Mavis¡¯ joke, Reba could also guess that she was in a good mood, so she became bold.

    ¡°I heard from Zack that Anthony looked for you in Mofleunia. Why didn¡¯t youe back together?¡±

    Faced with Reba¡¯s question, Mavis was a little embarrassed, but in order not to let her see anything strange, she made an excuse, ¡°He didn¡¯te back with me. After all, Anthony is the president of the entire group, and I am an ordinary assistant. Of course he is much busier than me.¡±

    Now she didn¡¯t even know which country Anthony was in, so why came back with him?

    Seeing nothing unusual on Mavis¡¯ face, Reba felt relieved and asked her about the foreign environment.

    After all, she was going to study abroad soon, and Reba wanted to know more in advance.

    For each of Reba¡¯s questions, Mavis answered them seriously and patiently.

    It was getting dark outside, and Timothy came back from outside.

    Seeing Mavis and Reba sitting at the dining table, he was surprised but didn¡¯t say anything.

    At dinner, Reba talked about the fun and interesting things she saw recently, and Mavis was amused by her. Her mood became better.

    Originally, she thought that it would be difficult for her to integrate into them again after being away for so long, but now it seemed that she was overthinking.

    Reba and Timothy hadpletely treated her as family and felt no difort.

    After the dinner, Reba took her to take a bath and massage with her before letting her go.

    Cahan Residence had dedicated masseurs. After the massage, Mavis really felt rxed physically and mentally.

    Back in the bedroom where she hadn¡¯t used for long time, seeing the neatly made bed, Mavis suddenly thought of many things in the past.

    She felt tired after doing so many things today.

    After thinking about it, she still took a set of bedding and went to rest on the sofa.

    Soon, she fell asleep.

    The scene in the dream was messy, and she didn¡¯t sleep well.

    ¡­

    Around two o¡¯clock in the morning.

    The bedroom door was pushed open, and a tall figure walked in.

    The man was lying on the bed in exhaustion, but he was attracted by the figure curled up on the sofa from the corner of his eye.

    Mavis ¡­ was back too?

    After a moment of astonishment, he suppressed the strange feeling in his heart.

    He was so tired that he didn¡¯t want to think about other things for the time being.

    Anthonyy down on the bed and fell asleep without even taking off his clothes.

    *

    The first ray of sunlight in the morning shone into the room.

    The person on the sofa slowly woke up.

    Mavis sat up from the sofa, and in a trance, she saw that there seemed to be an extra figure on the bed.

    She was dazzled?

    Rubbing her eyes, she was sure that she was not mistaken. There was indeed one person on the bed.

    Taking a closer look¡­ it was Anthony!

    When did hee back?

    Why didn¡¯t she know?

    Anthony was still fast asleep. Obviously, he was very tired.

    On the originally extremely handsome face, because he had been away for a few days and didn¡¯t take care of it, the small stubble had grown, and he looked a little haggard.

    Mavis quietly stood by the bed and watched him for a while.

    After sighing, she then quietly walked out of the room.

    After breakfast, Mavis went to thepany and started working again.

    With Anthony¡¯s return, she should resume her previous works, cleaning his office, organizing files, and so on.

    Of course, these works were under the condition that he did not intentionally embarrass her.

    On the desk, there were already many documents that Zack sent over the past few days.

    ording to the priority, Mavis will ssify them one by one and mark them well.

    Regardless of her personal affairs with Anthony, these were her duties.

    As Zack sent some new files again, Mavis had already sorted out all.

    Zack kindly reminded, ¡°Ma¡¯am, Mr. Cahan has returned, and we may have to go through a very devilish working time.¡±

    Anthony was a real workaholic.

    Especially after starting to work, he can almost be described as a big devil.

    It was no exaggeration to say that even if a dog on the side of the road passes by him, it had to bear his resentment.

    For Zack¡¯s kind reminder, Mavis smiled and didn¡¯t speak.

    She had seen what kind of devil Anthony looked like.

    Mavis¡¯ smile, in this situation, seemed so out of ce, and Zack was a little confused.

    Cahan Residence.

    Anthony didn¡¯t wake up until the afternoon.

    He had a splitting headache.

    His body was sore as if he had been beaten.

    It¡¯d been a long time since he didn¡¯t drive for such a long time in person. Rushing back from the fishing vige, he rested intermittently and drove for twelve hours.

    Seeing the neatly folded quilt on the sofa, Anthony took a few more nces, suppressed the emotion, and then walked out of the bedroom.

    After eating some food, Anthony went to work.

    In the past few days since he left, arge number of documents had been piled up and there were many contracts that needed to be signed by him.

    Today, he was wearing a ck suit with a ck and gold tie. And he wore a pair of sses with gold wire frames, making him have a strong aura.

    His handsome face was so serious that there was no expression on it, and his aura made people shudder.

    All the employees of thepany who saw him bowed and stayed away from him, for fear of getting into trouble if they did something wrong.

    Without squinting, Anthony took the president¡¯s exclusive elevator to the top floor.

    As soon as he entered the elevator, Mavis knew it because there was a reminder in the office. Seeing that he was getting closer, she felt her heart couldn¡¯t help beating wildly.

    What should she say when she saw himter?

    To Ask him where he had been during this time? What had he done?

    They were still in the cold war, and she was afraid that something would be wrong if she rushed to catch up like this.

    Apart from these, was it possible that she wanted to ask him how to work?

    Her mind was filled with these questions, and Mavis really couldn¡¯t calm down and work.

    Pat¨C

    ck tter¨C

    Expensive leather shoes stepped on the marble floor tiles, and the sound of footsteps moved from near to far.

    Mavis clenched her palms tightly and took a deep breath silently.

    The next second, she saw that Anthony didn¡¯t even give her a look, and went straight back to the office with a cold face.

    In order to work better for him, the three side walls of her office were made of ss, so she can clearly see the outside situation.

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t look at her at all, Mavis was a little disappointed, and sat on the chair nkly.

    Her eyes involuntarily looked towards his office.

    It was a pity that the shutters had been drawn down in the office, so she can¡¯t see what was going on inside at all.

    An hour passed.

    Two hours passed¡­This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Anthony didn¡¯t mean to call her, and seemed to have returned to his previous cold war attitude.

    Mavis felt suffocated.

    She had a lot of questions to ask him, but she didn¡¯t even get a chance to talk to him.

    He passed by just now, so he must have seen her, but¡­ he didn¡¯t seem to care at all.

    A strong sense of frustration swept over her body, and Mavis rested her head on the table a little weakly.

    Ding!

    The inte phone on the desk rang suddenly. Mavis sat up almost like a catapult, relieved her shortness of breath, and picked up the phone dedicated to the president¡¯s office¡­

 Chapter 898 You know what you have done

    ¡°Come to my office.¡±

    It was the still indifferent yet familiar tone.

    Before Mavis could speak, the phone was hung up.

    Taking a few deep breaths, Mavis got up and walked towards his office.

    Although their offices were only a few steps away, she walked very slowly today.

    The office was so close but Mavis hesitated for a long time, and finally pushed open the door.

    What caught her eyes was that he was wearing a ck suit. His blue eyes were lightly closed, and he was seriously reviewing the documents, with a cigarette in one hand, and his brows were furrowed.

    He had lost a lot of weight. He looked tired, and there were some stubbles on his chin that had just been shaved.

    Holding a golden pen in his hand, he was writing something on the paper.

    Mavis was standing by the door, waiting for his orders.

    In the office, the familiar scent of aromatherapy was still lit, and the sulent nt on the table was also growing well.

    It¡¯d been a long time.

    Anthony finally raised his head, rubbed his sore brows, and said coldly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk?¡±

    Hey?

    Didn¡¯t he call her here? Why did he not speak instead?

    There was already resentment in her heart, and coupled with this asion, Mavis replied unceremoniously, ¡°Mr. Cahan, you called me over. Don¡¯t you have something to say?¡±

    Anthony adjusted his sses, and said dully, ¡°You always like to act first and seek permission thereforter. Now you dare not speak first?¡±

    He still had a habit of shifting the responsibility to others.

    Looking at his still extremely handsome face, Mavis couldn¡¯t help but think of his private contact with the girl in the fishing vige, and the anger in her heart burned instantly.

    ¡°While I¡¯m not around, your work will still be arranged as usual? Is it up to me? Besides, there are always people behind you who are making suggestions. If I¡¯m here all the time, I will be in your way.¡±

    She was sneering and sarcastic. Her hands hanging by her sides were tightly clenched.

    Listening to her entric words, Anthony exploded her pent-up anger.

    ¡°Then what was going through your mind when you were intimate with others? Is it really for work to go to Mofleunia? You know exactly what personal grievances it is for!¡±

    Hearing this, Mavis¡¯ eyes widened in disbelief.

    She was intimate with someone else?

    When did that happen?

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, I have never done anything to offend our marriage agreement, and I will not use the reason of a business trip to contact irrelevant people. I have a clear conscience.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, during the time I was away, didn¡¯t you contact the girl from that fishing vige?!¡±

    The girl in the fishing vige had always been the sore point for her.

    If she didn¡¯t ask today, maybe she won¡¯t be at ease all the time.

    Even though she asked this question, she already had an answer.

    Because Anthony was silent.

    He just looked at her quietly without answering.

    Silence was his best answer.

    Mavis sneered, turned around and left the office without looking back. Her was back was decisive.

    Looking at her determined back, Anthony stubbed out the cigarette in his hand.

    Why did she lose her temper with him?

    Didn¡¯t she and the man that day bow to each other, and talk intimately and happily?

    Was she ming him now?

    On arge pile of documents piled up on the table, there were also text categories marked by Mavis. In his eyes, the beautiful small characters will only make him more irritated.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    He dialed thepany¡¯s internal line and ordered in a cold voice, ¡°Call all department managers to the conference room for a meeting!¡±

    Hearing the cold voice on the other end of the phone, Zack murmured inwardly.

    This was a sign of losing temper.

    After calling all the managers, Zack reminded everyone in advance.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan has a very bad temper today. Please remember not to do anything out of line, so as not to be affected.¡±

    While he was exhorting, Anthony walked in with a sullen expression on his face, scanning the people in the room.

    Snap¨C

    He threw the documents he brought on the table, and sternly reprimanded, ¡°This is the year-end summary you gave me? Don¡¯t you want to stay here anymore!?¡±

    The sudden reprimand left everyone at a loss.

    They looked at one another.

    The reports and documents submitted recently had been checked repeatedly, and generally speaking, there will be no problems.

    Even so, no one dared to say anything. They just lowered their heads quietly, waiting to bear Anthony¡¯s wrath.

    The conference room was filled with gloomy atmosphere. Anthony looked at everyone with a gloomy face, and spoke after a long time.

    ¡°All the data will be redone. If it¡¯s not handed in before six o¡¯clock tonight, everyone is going to work overtime!¡±

    After he said so, he got up and left the meeting room.

    His words made everyone shudder, and cold sweat broke out on their foreheads.

    Only after Anthony walked away did anyone dare to stand up, pick up the papers scattered on the table, and look through them.

    The problematic ce had been circled by Anthony with a red marker.

    They didn¡¯t expect such a small mistake to be noticed by Anthony.

    Small mistakes will not have a huge impact on thepany, but they were their negligence after all, and they can¡¯t me Anthony for using them as a punching bag.

    It was just¡­ Anthony ordered all the data to be recalcted.

    This will be a tremendous amount of work.

    One of them couldn¡¯t helpining, ¡°Was he stimted? There haven¡¯t been any difficult projects recently. Why is he so angry?¡±

    ¡°Zack, you have been working for him for so many years. You should know what happened?¡±

    Zack nced out the window and seemed to be able to guess something.

    Anthony rushed abroad this time in a hurry, and then hurried to another ce.

    There must be some unspeakable conflict between him and his wife.

    They had conflicts, but it was the people who performed the tasks suffered.

    However, this matter involved Anthony¡¯s family affairs, so he didn¡¯t dare to disclose half of it casually. He just said perfunctorily, ¡°He asked you to do it again, so you should do it well. He has been in a bad mood recently. Try not to do anything wrong.¡±

    After saying this, he hurried back upstairs.

    Whether things were what he thought, he had to find out by himself.

    On the top floor, Zack walked quickly to Mavis¡¯ office, but found that the office was empty.

    After inquiring, he found out that Mavis had asked for leave and left.

    Trembling, he pushed open Anthony¡¯s door again, and tentatively said, ¡°Mr. Cahan, madam, she¡­ asked for sick leave, you¡­¡±

    Before Zack finished speaking, Anthony pped the table again and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t mention her to me. During working hours, don¡¯t you have nothing to do?¡±

    After being threatened with a great stare, Zack hurriedly picked up the document that Anthony had signed on the table, and walked out in a hurry.

    He did have other work to do. There were several projects that he needed to negotiate, but Anthony¡¯s signature was missing.

    However, this also made him figure out one thing, that was, the reason why Anthony was so irritable was really Mavis.

    *

    Right now, Mavis had returned to the Cahan Residence and was heading to the guest room with her belongings.

    She wanted to sleep in a separate room with him!

 Chapter 899 Go find Molly

    Seeing her moving things busily, a servant stepped forward and asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what do I need to do?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    Mavis bypassed the servant and arranged all her belongings neatly in the guest room.

    The servant gave her a strange look, and seeing that she didn¡¯t need her help, she turned around to do other things.

    In the evening.

    Reba came back from the outside and saw Mavis¡¯ shoes at the door. She called the servant and asked, ¡°Mavis is back? Where is she?¡±

    The servant answered truthfully, ¡°Madam came back at noon, and she came down to drink water once, and then moved her things to the guest room. She hasn¡¯te down since then.¡±

    After listening to the servant¡¯s words, Reba frowned.

    What happened to Anthony and Mavis? Why did she move things out again?

    Could it be that the two had quarreled again?

    They really let her worry everyday.

    Reba sighed, put on her shoes and went upstairs.

    She knocked on the guest room door and asked, ¡°Mavis, it¡¯s me, Reba. Would you like to open the door?¡±

    A few secondster, Mavis opened the door from the inside with no special expression.

    ¡°Hi, Reba ? What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    There was no w in Mavis¡¯ expression, but Reba found it a little strange.

    She looked Mavis up and down, and then asked, ¡°You and Anthony quarreled again and again? Why did you move to the guest room?¡±

    Thinking about this matter, she can¡¯t hide it from the Cahans. Mavis simply admitted this time, ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just a few words. We don¡¯t have much ovep in our work. He has a lot of things to do, so I won¡¯t disturb his rest.¡±

    Everyone knew Anthony was a workaholic, so it was not a lie.

    ¡°Mavis, don¡¯t hide anything from me. Remember, I¡¯m on your side. If you have anything to tell me, I¡¯ll take care of him for you.¡±

    Reba exhorted worriedly.

    Mavis smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Reba. It¡¯s really fine. No couple is being together every day. If something really happens, I will tell you.¡±

    ¡°Okay then, you have a good rest. I won¡¯t bother you.¡±

    Reba knew that Mavis didn¡¯t want to say more, so she left.

    Three days passed.

    Mavis still didn¡¯t go to work in thepany.

    She didn¡¯t want to go to thepany and confront Anthony.

    Even though Anthony came back every day, every time Mavis avoided him when he came back, she didn¡¯t want the rest of the Cahans to see them arguing.

    With Anthony¡¯s attitude, he didn¡¯t want to take the initiative to change something, so that was fine.

    *

    Today, Mavis finally couldn¡¯t stay at home and wanted to go out for a walk.

    She remembered what Lyra had said earlier, that Molly was currently in the kindergarten.

    After not seeing each other for such a long time, she kind of missed that quirky little girl.

    After packing some handcrafts and desserts in exquisite boxes, Mavis embarked on the road to the kindergarten.

    This time, she went out without the driver from Cahan Residence.

    She wanted to be out on her own for a while, not wanting the Cahans to know what she was doing.

    She took a taxi to the kindergarten, and it happened to be lunch break. Mavis talked to the guard at the door about the situation, and the guard went in to pass on the message.

    After a while, Molly came out apanied by a teacher.

    Molly saw Mavis standing at the door from a distance, and happily ran to her side shouting.

    ¡°Mavis, why did it take you so long toe to see me? Mommy said you were busy with work and told me not to disturb you. I dare not send you a message.¡±

    The little girl pursed her mouth when she spoke, which looked extremely aggrieved.

    Seeing this, Mavis scratched the tip of her little nose, and exined apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Molly. A lot of things have indeed happened during this period, so I came to see you as soon as I had time. I said I would prepare gifts for you and Spencer, and I brought them today.¡±

    As she heard about the gift, Molly¡¯s eyes lit up immediately, and she pped her hands impatiently, ¡°What gift is it?¡±

    While the two were talking, the teacher behind came over and asked, ¡°It¡¯s too cold now. Miss, if you have something to say to her, it¡¯s better toe in, so as not to catch a cold. ¡±

    Looking down and seeing that Molly¡¯s ears were red from the cold, Mavis hurriedly wrapped the scarf around her little neck and rubbed her little hands, ¡°Molly, let the teacher keep these gifts for you first, and wait until you get out of school today. Go home and unwrap it with Spencer, okay?¡±

    Molly moved her eyes and had an idea.

    She turned around and said to the teacher, ¡°Please send a message to my mommy. I want to stay with her in the afternoon. I¡¯ll let her send me home when the timees, so don¡¯t let them pick me up.¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t want to refuse the little girl ¡®s proposal, and she also wanted to stay with Molly for a while.

    But the teacher was a little hesitant, looking at Mavis, ¡°For safety reasons, we have to check with Molly¡¯s parents before we allow you to take her away.¡±

    There were too many bad people now, and they had to be on our guard.

    In addition, every child who came to the kindergarten had their parents¡¯ information in their hands.

    Since knowing Molly¡¯s identity, the entire kindergarten had taken extra care of Molly¡¯s safety.

    If something happened to the little girl in front of her, it will be a devastating disaster, and everyone in the kindergarten will be implicated.

    Mavis nodded in agreement.

    Then the teacher called Lyra and exined the situation to her.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s Mavis who came to pick me up, so I want to leave school early today and go out to y with her. You can ask the driver uncle to bring my brother out too. We want to skate together.¡±

    Hearing her daughter¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone, Lyra directly said to the teacher, ¡°Ms. Burker, just let Molly and Mavis go. I will be responsible for any problems.¡±

    With the consent of the parent, the teacher had nothing to worry about.

    However, she still squatted down and told Molly, ¡°Molly, you should be more vignt at any time, and always remember the safety issues that the teachers have taught you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Burker. I¡¯ve remembered it all! Then can I leave with her now?¡±

    Molly¡¯s eyes were big and shiny.

    The teacher couldn¡¯t bear her acting like a baby, so she smiled and patted her head, ¡°Yes, you must be careful.¡±

    ¡°I know, bye, Ms. Burker!¡±

    Molly waved her little hand vigorously, then took Mavis¡¯ hand and left happily.

    Taking the little girl to a warmer shop, Mavis ordered a cup of warm water for Molly, and then received a call from Lyra.

    ¡°Mavis, send me your location. I¡¯ll ask the driver to send Spencer there too. The two children have troubled you a lot.¡±

 Chapter 900 Injured

    ¡°Lyra, I just have nothing to do recently. I am at No. 74 Tavern Road, a coffee shop called Bean There Cafe.¡±

    After determining the location, Mavis opened the box and took out the contents.

    ¡°This is the cartoon image I made for you, and the other one is Spencer¡¯s. Do you like it?¡±

    Molly took the doll in her hand and looked at it carefully, with excitement in her eyes.

    ¡°Thank you, Mavis. I like it very much! My deskmate¡¯s mother made a small toy for her, and now I have it too! Thank you, Mavis!¡±

    After saying that, Molly stood on tiptoe, kissed Mavis on the face, and yed happily with the little doll made of wool.

    Her mood that had been gloomy these days was finally infected by the little girl¡¯s smile.

    Mavis felt more rxed and happy than ever.

    She touched Molly¡¯s head with a smile, and said very gently, ¡°As long as you like it. Here are some cookies and bear cakes that I personally baked. I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡±

    After she said so, Molly picked up Spencer¡¯s doll again, andpared it with her own doll, smiling.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°My brother¡¯s is not as beautiful as mine. When heester, I will say that you have no doll for him, hah.¡±

    What a cunning little girl.

    Because they were in a coffee shop after all, she needed to consume anyway, so Mavis ordered a cup of coffee with sugar and waited for Spencer to arrive.

    Half an hourter, the driver took Spencer to the coffee shop.

    As soon as he entered the door, his handsome face attracted the attention of many people in the cafe.

    Some people had already took out their mobile phones and were about to take pictures of him, but they were startled by Spencer¡¯s eyes when he turned his head.

    A five-year-old kid with such intimidating eyes?

    His gaze was like that of a falcon.

    As the driver of the White family, he walked up to the girls who picked up their phones and said coldly, ¡°Please delete the photos, or we will hold you ountable.¡±

    Those girls originally wanted to take pictures for fun because Spencer was good-looking.

    Under the watchful eyes of the bodyguard, they deleted the photos in fear, and took their friends away.

    When seeing Spencer, Molly immediately ran down and grabbed his hand, ¡°Let me tell you. Mavis made you a little doll, but it¡¯s not as good as mine.¡±

    Spencer didn¡¯t care much about his sister¡¯sparison, but greeted Mavis very politely.

    Spencer was dressed like a young master of the family, and he already had the appearance of Malcolm in his gestures.

    Mavis touched his head, ¡°I heard from Molly that you want to go skating? Spencer, is your body okay?¡±

    The little girl also showed worries in her eyes, ¡°Spencer, you don¡¯t have to be brave because of me.¡±

    As much as she would love to skate, nothing was as important as her brother¡¯s body.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Recently, Uncle Yeager said that my body is fine. Simple exercise would be better. I can go skating with you.¡±

    ¡°Okay! Then let¡¯s go there quickly!¡±

    Molly can¡¯t wait to get in touch with ice skating. Just because she saw a beautiful figure skating performance on TV, she had the urge to learn this sport.

    The bodyguard stood aside, picked up the things on the table, and said, ¡°The ice rink is ready, and the protective gear is ready for the youngdy and the young master.¡±

    For their safety, it was safer to skate in their own ice rink.

    Mavis dressed them up and went to the White Corp¡¯s ice rink.

    As they came to the ice rink, Mavis also put on ice skates. She had some skating experience before, so it was rtively simple to teach one or two children.

    After the two children put on their skates, they entered the arena with the help of the staff, and their faces were clearly reflected on the ice.

    Molly moved tremblingly twice.

    With a plop, she fell onto the ice.

    Fortunately, she wore all kinds of protective gear, so she didn¡¯t hurt too badly.

    Seeing this, Mavis hurriedly slid over and taught her how to stand on the ice and some skating skills.

    Molly¡¯s athletic talent was astonishing. She had mastered some basic essentials in a short while, and can already perform simple speed skating on the ice.

    ¡°Look, Mavis! I know it! I still have to learn to jump! I want to be like those big brothers and sisters!¡±

    Molly slid towards her, and slid very fast. Mavis was horrified and couldn¡¯t help but reminded, ¡°Be careful! Molly, you have to slow down!¡±

    But once the speed increased, it was very difficult for a beginner like Molly to slow down.

    In addition, Molly was still trying to jump, and if she was unstable, she will fall.

    A panicked expression began to appear on her face, and she quickly slid towards the other guardrail.

    ¡°Mavis! Spencer! I¡¯m scared!¡±

    Spencer had been following her all the time. Seeing that she was about to hit the guardrail on the side, he elerated and tried to block Molly with his body.

    Mavis was even faster than them, though.

    She hugged the two children and fell heavily on the ground on her back, causing severe pain.

    At this time, she hurriedly asked the two children in her arms, ¡°How are you doing? Did you get hurt?¡±

    Molly was already terrified. She hugged Mavis tightly and shook her head.

    Spencer struggled to get out of Mavis¡¯ arms, and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    It must be very painful to fall to the ground with such a big impact.

    The pain in the back made Mavis pant a little. And she was short of breath. In order not to worry the two children, she bit her lower lip tightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Spencer. Molly should be scared. Let¡¯s get up first. ¡±

    With Spencer¡¯s support, Mavis stood up from the ground and patted the ice stubble on Molly.

    The bones in her back hurt so much, but she had been holding on to y with the little girl.

    Spencer saw that something was wrong with Mavis, stopped skating, and said to Molly, ¡°Let¡¯s go home first. Let her go back to rest early.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    At this moment, Molly waspletely frightened by the impact brought by the moment she just fell, and she was dumbfounded.

    Spencer took off her armor and said goodbye to Mavis.

    After leaving the ice rink, Mavis showed a painful expression on her face, and the pain in her back was unbearable.

    She called the driver of the Cahan Residence and sat on the side of the road waiting.

    With this level of pain, the spine should be injured. It was better to go to the hospital to take an X-ray.

    The driver arrived quickly. Seeing Mavis¡¯ pale cheeks, he couldn¡¯t help but care, ¡°Madam, why is yourplexion so bad? Do you want to go to the hospital for an examination?¡±

    Mavis nodded, with a weak voice, ¡°Please take me to the nearest hospital. Remember not to let other people in Cahan Residence know it.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want Anthony to think she was making a fuss about an imaginary illness.

    Mavis stood up tremblingly. The driver wanted to help her up, but felt that he was not qualified. He had to wait for her to sit firmly before driving away.

    The pain in the back made Mavis dare not lean on the back of the seat at all, so she could only force herself to sit up straight and hold on to the seat belt tightly.

    When she came to the hospital, she got out of the car very staggeringly. In the end, she had no choice but to ask the driver to take the wheelchair out and push her to the orthopedic department for examination.

    This hospital was one of the hospitals of the Cahan Group.

    After Mavis registered, there was a record.

    On Reba and Anthony¡¯s mobile phones, they both received Mavis registration information.

    In the president¡¯s office.

    Anthony looked at the phone screen, frowning.

 Chapter 901 Fractured bones, wheelchair

    Soon, Reba called Anthony with an anxious tone, ¡°Anthony, do you want to go and see Mavis? She registered the orthopedic department. Is she hurt somewhere?¡±

    In fact, Reba knew that the driver followed Mavis. If she wanted to know where she was injured, she could ask the driver directly.

    But the couple had been fightingtely, and she wanted to give them a chance.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    After saying it coldly, Anthony hung up the phone.

    Looking at the information on the phone, he sneered.

    She was good at choosing the hospital which recorded all the family members of the Cahan. She was clearly trying to let them know she was at the hospital

    ¡°Zack.¡±

    He yelled on the phone, and Zack walked in immediately.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, what are your orders?¡±

    ¡°Find out where she got hurt.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Zack didn¡¯t react for a moment.

    ¡°Something wrong?¡±

    Anthony nced at him impatiently.

    Zack immediately stood up and said in response, ¡°No problem, I will investigate right away. Please rest assured. I will go immediately.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t smile all day. During the meeting, he reprimanded all the project leaders and rejected the proposal one by one.

    Anthony was in thepany for most of the day, except for the corporate projects he had to work on.

    Although it was almost time to go off work, even the president was working overtime in thepany. So, no one dared to go off work in the limelight.

    Zack walked out of the office and turned to see Mavis¡¯ empty office. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    These days, they were living a miserable life.

    The atmosphere in the Cahan Group was very gloomy now. No one dared to act out of line in thepany. The normally bustlingpany had be lifeless.

    ¡°Madam, will you please not quarrel with Mr. Cahan?¡± thought Zack.

    They were the humble workers who suffered.

    On the way down the elevator, Zack ran into Anthony¡¯s other assistant, who also had a sour look on his face.

    ¡°Zack, you don¡¯t even know it! My girlfriend has been throwing tantrums for a few days because I leave work toote every day and wake her up. Tell me about the current situation in ourpany. How would I dare to be the first person to be fired?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we all are. He has been in a bad mood recently. Be careful. Remember not to spread any rumors in thepany. Keep those people¡¯s mouths shut.¡±

    Ding¨C

    The elevator door opened, and two people separated.

    Inside the hospital.

    The doctor was examining Mavis, touching her spine.

    ¡°Psst.¡±

    She gasped in pain.

    ¡°Are you in sporadic or constant pain? Do you feel any tearing in your bones?¡±

    Mavis felt physically painful. ¡°Yes, all of the above.¡±

    ¡°You should get an X-ray. It should be a broken or fractured vertebra. There¡¯s something special about this area. Wait for the X-ray toe out.¡±

    The doctor gave the order, and Mavis followed the instructions to take the x-ray.

    Half an hourter.

    Mavis got the result of the CT.

    The doctor¡¯s brow furrowed, and Mavis became nervous.

    ¡°Doctor, is it¡­ Is it serious?¡±

    The doctor picked up a pen on the table and tapped the film.

    ¡°There are slight fractures on your bones here and here. But fortunately, these fractures should be able to heal on their own. The spine is one of the most important bones in our body. You must take it seriously.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe some oral and external medicationter. Take good care of yourself for a while. Remember to avoid all spicy and stimting food during this period. You should rest more. You can¡¯t do any strenuous activities at will, lest your bones grow crooked.¡±

    Mavis was surprised.

    She just fell and broke a bone in her back?

    Fortunately, she fell.

    If those two little kids were hurt, she was afraid she would regret it for the rest of her life.

    Children¡¯s bones were more fragile. Moreover, children would not lie in bed obediently to recuperate. If their bones were not well nurtured, the damage wouldst a lifetime.

    ¡°Thank you, Doctor.¡±

    After thanking the doctor, Mavis suddenly felt another sharp pain in her ankle.

    Lowering her head, she just discovered that her ankle was swollen.

    The doctor followed her line of sight, noticed her ankle, and her face grew darker.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Are you really just skating?¡±

    With some more medicine, Mavis was helped into the car by the driver, ready to go back.

    During this time, she tried to get out of the wheelchair, but the pain made her unable to get up at all.

    On the way back, Mavis was still too afraid to lean back in the seat. Her entire posture looked ufortable.

    *

    When she returned to the Cahan Residence, she found Lyra¡¯s family of four.

    Molly¡¯s eyes were red, and she burrowed herself in Lyra¡¯s arms.

    Malcolm was holding Spencer, and the father and son had the same look on their faces. They were incredibly calm.

    Seeing her back, Reba walked over worriedly and took the wheelchair from the driver. Her eyes were filled with worry.

    ¡°Mavis, how did this happen?¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Molly burst into tears. She sobbed and said, ¡°It¡¯s all¡­ It¡¯s all my fault. If she wasn¡¯t trying to save me, she wouldn¡¯t have been hurt.¡±

    Molly cried her heart out and med herself.

    Mavis quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Molly. I¡¯m an adult. I just need to rest for a while. Luckily, you and Spencer weren¡¯t the ones who got hurt. Otherwise, I¡¯ll regret it. I¡¯ll take you out to y after I get some rest, okay?¡±

    Molly jumped out of Lyra¡¯s arms.

    She looked at Mavis¡¯ bandaged ankle and pouted. ¡°Does it hurt? Can I blow on it?¡±

    The little girl¡¯s hand gently stroked her ankle. And she was carefully blowing it.

    Mavis¡¯s heart was warmed after she saw it. She held her in her arms andforted her. ¡°I¡¯m really fine. My body is not that fragile.¡±

    On one side, Lyra said apologetically, ¡°Thanks to you¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, Lyra, I¡¯m the one who wanted to take them out. If you keep apologizing, I won¡¯t be able to take them out alone.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a big deal. It was just an injury, and Mavis didn¡¯t want them to take it too seriously.

    Besides, Lyra had taken good care of her in Mofleunia, and she was supposed to protect Lyra¡¯s kids.

    Reba said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lyra. I¡¯ll take good care of Mavis. I know you¡¯ve been busy with worktely. If you don¡¯t have time to take care of the two kids, you can ask them to stay here. I don¡¯t have much to do at the moment.¡±

    The Lloyd¡¯s Corp had been taking on a lot of projectstely, and Lyra mentioned them to Reba.

    As her good friend, she naturally needed to share her worries.

    Mavis also knew that Lyra was getting busy, having talked about their ns while they were in Mofleunia.

    Lyra intended to continue to expand the Lloyd¡¯s Corp, preferring to venture into areas it had not previously explored.

    In business, she had to keep trying to get things done.

    Mavis said, ¡°Lyra, I¡¯m fine. I can take care of them. Just do your job.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Now that she was hurt, she had an excuse not to go to the office but take care of the two kids.

    As they spoke, the door to the Cahan Residence opened again.

    The rays of the setting sun refracted in and made the tall figure long and narrow. Even his breath turned cold. All the sunlight was blocked out by his back.

    No need to guess, but they knew who was back.

 Chapter 902 This is the result of not loving?

    Mavis turned her head to the side, trying to turn the wheelchair away, but Reba grabbed the handle of the wheelchair and put a hand on Mavis¡¯ shoulder.

    With so many people here today, Reba will make sure they untangled their grudges.

    With her obstruction, Mavis had no way to leave, so she can only bite the bullet and sit here.

    At the door, Anthony saw so many peopleing to the house, and Molly¡¯s eyes were red from crying.

    He took the initiative to speak, ¡°Rara, Mr. White, why are you here?¡±

    Lyra answered, ¡°I heard from Spencer and Molly that Mavis is injured. So Ie and have a look. I¡¯m worried about her.¡±

    With Lyra¡¯s words, Anthony saw Mavis next to the sofa. She was sitting in a wheelchair with gauze tied to her ankle.

    She was really hurt.

    With a quick nce, he looked back at Molly.

    In the past, when this little girl saw him, she would rush forward to hug and kiss him.

    This time, she was just snuggling against Lyra¡¯s chest, and Anthony felt something was wrong.

    He walked over, squatted in front of Molly, and touched her little head: ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Molly? Why are you still crying?¡±

    ¡°Woo¡­ I¡¯m the one who hurt Mavis. I¡¯m scared.¡±

    Molly¡¯s voice sounded sad. Thinking back on what happened today, she was really terrified.

    ¡°Okay, Molly don¡¯t cry, as long as you¡¯re not hurt.¡±

    Anthony¡¯sfort, in Mavis¡¯ ears, sounded a little ufortable.

    Although she didn¡¯t want topete with the little girl, he clearly expressed his indifference to her. Did he want everyone present to know that there was a problem between the two of them?

    ¡­

    Ever since Mavis left Crana to go to Mofleunia, Lyra was curious about what they were arguing about. Now it seemed that the gap between the two of them had deepened.

    ¡°Molly, we are ready to go home. We should let Mavis rest well. Daddy and mommy will bring you to visit her when we have time, okay?¡±

    Then, the family of four got up one after another, and Malcolm pulled Spencer to leave.

    Lyra picked up Molly and said bye-bye to them.

    ¡°Mavis, take good care of your body. If you feel ufortable, you must tell me. Micah knows authoritative orthopedic experts. After all, bone injuries should not be underestimated.¡±

    Mavis nodded with a smile, ¡°I know, Lyra.¡±

    She looked at Molly in Lyra¡¯s arms again, ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore, Molly. Otherwise, I will feel uneasy and my body won¡¯t get better, you know?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Molly wiped away her tears, and hugged Lyra¡¯s neck tightly with her small hands, ¡°I promise, Mavis. I won¡¯t cry anymore.¡±

    After sending their family of four away, the atmosphere at Cahan Residence became awkward again.

    Mavis wanted to stand up and go back to the room, but as long as she tried too hard, she would pull the injury behind her. And her swollen ankle made it impossible for her to walk.

    Anthony, who was behind her, sat on the sofa without saying a word, showing no intention of getting up to help her.

    Mavis nced at him lightly, gritted her teeth and stood up.

    The pain in her back made her forehead covered with cold sweat, and she lifted her feet up the stairs, as if she had exhausted all her strength.

    ¡°Mavis!¡±

    At this time, Reba had just returned after seeing off Lyra, Malcolm and the kids when she saw Mavis walking up the stairs with difficulty and hurried over.

    Anthony heard his sister¡¯s exmation, and then saw what Mavis was doing. He walked towards her with a frown.

    Before Reba¡¯s hand could hold Mavis, Anthony hugged Mavis by the waist first.

    It was this movement that directly pulled the pain in the bones of Mavis¡¯s back.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Mavis broke out in a cold sweat for a moment, and this piercing pain cannot be exined in words.

    It felt more like someone had hammered and nailed her bones, and then cut every inch of skin outside the bones with a knife.

    ¡°It hurts. Anthony, put me down¡­ please¡­¡±

    Mavis¡¯s voice was as if almost squeezed out between her teeth, and no one knew what kind of pain she had endured for a few seconds on her body.

    Hearing her voice like that, Anthony noticed how pale she was.

    How badly did she hurt?

    Anthony put her down immediately, and held her by the shoulders worriedly.

    Reba didn¡¯t expect her to be in such pain, ¡°Mavis, did you really just fall while skating? How did you get hurt so badly?¡±

    Mavis was too painful to speak. She shook her head, and slowly went upstairs with Anthony¡¯s support.

    After helping her to the guest room, Anthony clenched his palms tightly, and sighed silently as he lowered his eyes. He turned and left, and went all the way to the study.

    Seeing his resolutely leaving figure, Mavis couldn¡¯t help feeling lost.

    Even if a stranger suffered such a serious injury, he would care and say a few words, right?

    He didn¡¯t seem to be bothered to give her a look.

    Could it be that in his eyes, he didn¡¯t care what happened to her?

    Was this what happened when he didn¡¯t love her?

    There was a throbbing pain in the heart, as if silently using the injustice.

    Reba, on the other hand, had been taking care of her, and asking her about her situation.

    ¡°Mavis, do you want to call the doctor again? Inject you some painkillers? Or take some painkillers?¡±

    For Reba¡¯s kindness, Mavis just shook her head and said with a weak voice, ¡°Reba, I want to be alone for a while. I will call you if something happens, okay?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s indifferent and cold eyes kept appearing in her mind. When he picked her up downstairs just now, there was no emotion in his eyes.

    He was so heartless?

    Seeing her close her eyes, even if Reba was worried, she could only leave for now.

    In the study.

    Anthony was contacting the top orthopedic surgeon in the country, and said to him, ¡°When can youe over at the earliest?¡±

    ¡°Anthony, I just came back. Why don¡¯t you give me a break?¡±

    The voice over there was from a man who was around twenty-five years old. He was Anthony¡¯s friend.

    Kamden Green, who was once a medical genius, now worked for Micah.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you an hour. If you can¡¯t get to Cahan Residence, you will do so at your own risk.¡±

    After speaking coldly, Anthony hung up the phone directly without giving Kamden a chance to refuse.

    He just gently hugged her up just now, but she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. It was hard to imagine how much she was hurt.

    *

    Forty minutester.

    Kamden rushed to Cahan Residence sweating profusely.

    Tom had seen him before, and asked in surprise, ¡°Dr. Green, why are you here?¡±

    Kamden asked out of breath, ¡°Is Anthony at home?¡±

    ¡°He is in the study now. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Tom was still puzzled and looked at him confusingly.

    There were only a few minutes left before Anthony gave him the time. Kamden rushed into the Cahan Residence before he could answer Tom¡¯s question.

    Unexpectedly, Anthony was sitting on the sofa in the living room drinking tea. Seeing Kamdening, he immediately got up.

    ¡°Follow me upstairs.¡±

    Kamden followed him upstairs, breathing heavily.

    He had just finished attending an international medical forum, and he rushed here without dying

    Kamden didn¡¯t know how many red lights he had run through along the way.

    Pushing open Mavis¡¯ room, Anthony looked at her in the eyes.

 Chapter 903 Sheâ€™s injured so badly

    There was surprise in Mavis¡¯ eyes, but she didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Check her out.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s words were irrefutable, and Kamden swallowed.

    This was his first meeting with Mavis, so it was a bit embarrassing.

    ¡°Miss? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Kamden tentatively asked her. There was nothing wrong with calling her Miss, right?

    Mavis looked at the strange man in front of her, and then at Anthony, as if asking him what he meant.

    Anthony replied in a cold voice, ¡°Orthopedic doctor, check you up.¡±

    Oh, so that was it.

    Mavis stuck out her foot, and her ankle still swollen badly.

    ¡°Sorry, it may hurt a little.¡±

    Kamden gently held her foot, twisted it left and right, and touched the bruise on her ankle with his hand. His face did not look very good.

    ¡°Miss, please bear with it.¡±

    Mavis nodded lightly, biting his lower lip tightly.

    Her originally pale lips turned a little bit red from the blood.

    Kamden held her foot and twisted it hard. Mavis¡¯ face flushed instantly, and her whole body couldn¡¯t stop trembling.

    With a click sound, Kamden let go.

    The cold sweat on Mavis¡¯ forehead had fallen in clusters, and her lower lip was also bleeding from her bite.

    Anthony¡¯s face looked very gloomy. He frowned, and warned behind Kamden in a cold voice, ¡°You¡¯d better make her recover.¡±

    Under the threat, Kamden couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat, and hurriedly said, ¡°Anthony, you can ask thisdy if it doesn¡¯t hurt so much.¡±

    Oddly enough, Mavis wobbled her ankle a bit, and it was much better.

    Meeting Anthony¡¯s questioning gaze, Mavis nodded.

    Only then did Kamden dare to let out a long sigh of relief, ¡°Her ankle bone is a bit misaligned, which is why her ankle is swollen. Generally, people who don¡¯t have aprehensive grasp of human bones don¡¯t dare to set the bones at will, but she still has to rest in bed to recover slowly.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Um.¡±

    In response, Anthony asked again, ¡°Where else is hurt?¡±

    Mavis hesitated for a while. There was the injury on the spine. She can¡¯t take off her clothes for him to check, right?

    However, the man in front of her seemed to be very skilled in medicine, and her foot really didn¡¯t hurt anymore.

    Hesitating again and again, Mavis raised her finger and pointed to her back, ¡°Being impacted, I fell to the ice. The doctor said there¡¯s a slight bone fracture.¡±

    She said it so calmly that Kamden couldn¡¯t help swallowing.

    The pain caused by the bone fracture was not something ordinary people can bear, but she was soposed.

    ¡°Anthony, a spinal fracture will make be at risk ofpressing the spinal fluid. I suggest that it is best to let her be hospitalized for observation, so that I can deal with any situation at any time.¡±

    Hearing Kamden¡¯s words, Anthony had even more terrifyingly gloomy look.

    She was so messed up.

    She was hurt so badly but didn¡¯t say anything.

    If the spinal fluid was reallypressed, there was a risk of paralysis.

    ¡°Go to the hospital.¡±

    Without further ado, Anthony was about to lift Mavis off the bed.

    But it was rejected by Kamden.

    ¡°Anthony, if you do this, it will cause thisdy to be injured again. Call and have an ambnce over here.¡±

    With a dark face, Anthony turned and went out to make a phone call.

    While waiting for the ambnce to pick her up, Kamden first gave Mavis some simple care, and then saw her medicine by the window, frowning.

    ¡°Where did you get this medicine? You have a trauma. How can you use such a stimting medicine? If you eat this box of it, you will at least suffer from superficial gastritis.¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t understand these at all. The doctor said her condition was serious, so she didn¡¯t pay attention to the medicine prescribed by the doctor.

    ncing at the various pill boxes on the bedside table, Anthony asked, ¡°What¡¯s the harm? Can you tell me in detail?¡±

    Kamden picked up all the medicines and pointed to the ingredients one by one, ¡°Anthony, the therapeutic effects of these two medicines are the same. If you take them together, it will burden the kidneys and cause damage to the gastric mucosa. This kind of medicine is powerful, and it is generally only taken by people who need amputation or severe disabilities. She doesn¡¯t need these.¡±

    Well, that doctor worked in the Cahan Group Hospital, but thought of making money from the Caha n family!

    The aura of Anthony became icy and frightening, and Kamden couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps away.

    ¡°Come out with me.¡±

    Anthony led Kamden out of the room.

    Soon, the ambnce arrived and the medical staff carried the stretcher upstairs.

    Now, Mavis was just amb to be ughtered, with no power to act.

    Seeing them carrying Mavis away, Reba hurriedly followed, and said to Anthony, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital to take care of Mavis. We¡¯re girls, and it¡¯s easier to take care of her.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Anthony directly refused, ¡°Our family has the ability to hire nursing workers, so don¡¯t add to the trouble.¡±

    ¡°Who said I am going to make trouble!¡±

    Reba yelled from behind, and Anthony had already led the people away.

    To do a moreprehensive examination for Mavis, Kamden naturally had to follow.

    When the group of people came to the hospital, Mavis was pushed for an examination, and Anthony coldly checked the information of the doctor who treated her today.

    It was a female doctor who had been practicing medicine for fifteen years. ording to the data, this doctor was better at gynecology. Why can she treat Mavis in the orthopedics department today?

    ¡°Zack.¡±

    Zack rushed to the hospital when he received the notice that Mavis was going to be hospitalized. When he heard Anthony calling him, he immediately stepped forward, ¡°Mr. Cahan, what do you need me to do?¡±

    ¡°Find out what kind of connection this doctor has to get into the surgical room. I want to know who¡¯s behind this. Such a person should never be in the Cahan Group Hospital.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Cahan.¡±

    After Zack left, Anthony stood in the hospital corridor, waiting for her test results.

    After one hour.

    Kamden took all the results and found Anthony.

    ¡°Anthony, Mavis¡¯ foot is fine, but the spinal fracture is not easy to recover. She needs to use auxiliary equipment.¡±

    ¡°Well, how long will it take to recover?¡±

    ¡°It will take at least three months, but she can get out of bed and walk normally in about a month. She can¡¯t do strenuous exercise, let alone lift heavy objects. She¡¯ll be fine after a few months of rest.¡±

    Hearing this, Anthony nodded, turned and left the hospital.

    After this incident, the hospital where Mavis went for the examination had aplete change, expelled all those who hade through connections, and introduced a group of famous doctors in the medical field.

    In addition, the female doctor who treated Mavis was directly exposed to taking bribes a few years ago and doing several immoral things, and her reputation had since been ruined.

    From a highly respected medical professor, she became an awful person whom everyone hated.

    However, Mavis did not know these things.

    Since she was admitted to the hospital, Anthony arranged for two nursing workers to take care of her in shifts day and night. No matter when she got out of bed or went to the toilet, the workers followed her.

    Rather than caring, in Mavis¡¯ view, it was more like surveince.

    Although she knew that Anthony didn¡¯t mean it, such care was really ufortable.

 Chapter 904 The old Mrs. Callahan is going back home

    In the evening, after dinner, Mavis felt that the pain in her back had eased a lot. It was snowing outside, and she really wanted to go out to see the first snow.

    The nursing workers was dozing off nearby.

    Mavis put on her shoes lightly, took her coat, and prepared to go out.

    But just as her hand touched the doorknob, a voice suddenly came from behind her.

    ¡°Miss Parker, where are you going? Mr. Cahan has ordered you not to get out of bed at will, so as not to strain your wounds. When he mes me, I can¡¯t bear it.¡±

    Well, the n fell through.

    Mavis could only reluctantly go back to bed, spending time on her phone boringly.

    She had been in the hospital for four days, eating and sleeping every day, or waiting for Kamden toe and take her for an examination.

    Although this kind of life directly made her switch to the goblin mode, she didn¡¯t want to.

    The snow outside was getting heavier.

    Mavis can only lie on the window to admire it.

    Soon, the snow covered the ground, and every inch was covered with white snow.

    It was said that those who watched the first snow together will always be together. Who will apany her to watch it this year?

    Or maybe, she was alone again this year?

    Mavis didn¡¯t know, and didn¡¯t dare to ask extravagantly. Maybe no one would be soft-hearted to her this year.

    Lying by the window for a while, she felt some pain in her neck. She was about to go to bed when the door of the ward was pushed open from the outside.

    Reba brought the servants, fruits, and a few lunch boxes.

    ¡°The snow outside is really heavy. It¡¯s heavier than in previous years. Mavis, you need to recover quickly, so that we can see the snow outside. You know, my two brothers don¡¯t want to apany me to do such a boring thing.¡±

    Reba curled her lips.

    In the eyes of the men, those who appreciated the snow or rain were just pretending to be elegant and moaning about nothing.

    Whileining, she opened a thermal box.

    ¡°These are the soup I asked Ellie to make, as well as some medicinal food. They have a good effect on your body¡¯s recovery. It is said that it takes months to heal the bones. You should take good care of yourself. Anthony said he¡¯ll find someone to take your ce first, so don¡¯t rush back to work.¡±

    Find someone? Take her ce?

    As she heard this, Mavis¡¯ mood fluctuated a bit, and she asked tentatively, ¡°Who did he find? Is it someone I know?¡±

    Reba brought her a bowl of soup and said, ¡°He said that it seems that Zack is doing your original job first. I don¡¯t know the rest. You know, I have never paid attention to thepany¡¯s business.¡±

    Yes, as the most favored daughter of the Cahan family, Reba naturally didn¡¯t have to worry about these things.

    ¡°Reba, I heard from Lyra that you are going to study abroad? When are you leaving?¡±

    After she asked this question, Mavis suddenly became a little downcast.

    By the time Reba came back from abroad achieving academic sess, she should have divorced Anthony, right?

    By then, everything about the Cahan family will have nothing to do with her.

    Sensing that Mavis was not in a good mood, Reba sat by the bed and took her hand, ¡°Grandma is going back. It¡¯s the end of the year, so I n to spend Christmas at home.¡±

    Speaking of their grandmother, Reba whispered in Mavis¡¯ ear mysteriously, ¡°Mavis, let me tell you, grandma is a big shot. She¡¯s old age, but she¡¯s like a child. You¡¯ll know it when she arrives. She¡¯ll definitely like you very much.¡±

    ¡°Why is grandma going back home all of a sudden?¡±

    After staying in the Cahan family for so long, Mavis had never seen her, let alone know her existence.

    Reba peeled an orange for her, and exined, ¡°Grandma had a serious illness before. She was in poor health, so she stayed abroad for recuperation. Recently, Dr. Y in theboratory has solved some medical problems, and the drugs they have developed are just right for my grandma¡¯s disease.¡±

    ¡°Her body has recovered a lot, and her body is getting better now. She hasn¡¯te back to see us for a long time. Just in time for her to meet you, too.¡±

    Was she going to their grandmother?

    Mavis was a little nervous for no reason, but she saw a lot of news on TV about the daughter-inw of a wealthy family being embarrassed by her elders.

    In case she didn¡¯t like her¡­

    Didn¡¯t Anthony have more reasons to torture her?

    Seeing that Mavis didn¡¯t speak, Reba thought she was unprepared, andforted. ¡°You can rx about this. Grandma is a very fashionable olddy. You¡¯ll know it when you get along with her.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Eat these medicinal meals first, and then eat some fruit. I wille to see you when I have time. Take care of your body in the hospital.¡±

    Reba brought the food to Mavis¡¯ mouth. Looking at the oil floating on it, Mavis couldn¡¯t help frowning.

    But it was Reba¡¯s kindness after all, and she couldn¡¯t refuse it.

    Reba left the ward after apanying her to eat the medicinal meal, which made Mavis feel much better.

    As the daughter-inw of the Cahan family, she lived in a high-end VIP ward. The environment was first-ss, but itcked human kindness.

    *

    Inside the hospital was peaceful.

    But the atmosphere in the Cahan Group was grim.

    With a gloomy face, Anthony scanned his staff in the conference room.

    These people didn¡¯t even dare to make a sound.

    The reason for it was that when the marketing department uploaded the data, they marked the position of the decimal point wrongly.

    Just the miscement of this decimal point will cause hundreds of millions of losses to Cahan Group.

    Fortunately, before the proposal was submitted, Anthony discovered this w, which saved thepany from this loss.

    But the incident pissed off Anthony.

    ¡°Christmas holiday is around the corner. Is this how you give back to me? If the n is submitted, who will bear the loss of hundreds of millions?¡±

    All the people who had been in contact with his eyes lowered their heads in fear.

    At this time, Anthony¡¯s eyes were like the god of death¡¯s, as if anyone who looked at him today would be sentenced to death by him.

    ¡°If someone makes such a mistake in the future, just leave!¡±

    His angry voice echoed above the conference room, awakening the deaf.

    After the sound dissipated, the meeting room returned to a deathly silence, so quiet that even the breathing of each of them could be heard clearly.

    Seeing their dejected looks, Anthony got even angrier. He pped the table sharply and said, ¡°Are you all dumb? Can¡¯t you reply?¡±

    With a bang, the long table trembled a few times, and everyone hurriedly responded, ¡°We got it, Mr. Cahan!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see it a second time.¡±

    After saying this coldly, Anthony got up and walked out of the room.

    Long panting voices came out one after another in the conference room, and everyone bemoaned.

    ¡°Howe it feels like his temper is getting worse day by day?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but he¡¯s the CEO. We¡¯re all just wage earners, so we don¡¯t have any right to speak.¡±

    ¡°I made a lot of effort to get hired at that time. I don¡¯t want to leave. Forget it, let¡¯s do our work carefully.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone chattered andined in the conference room before returning to their workstations.

    After working overtime for several days, people in thepanyined a lot.

    Zack knew why this was the case. After thinking about it, he decided to go to the person concerned to mediate a settlement.

    If the two of them did not reconcile, he was afraid that the employees will rebel.

    When it was off-duty time, Zack visited Mavis in the hospital.

    In the ward, seeing Zack still holding a bouquet of flowers in his hand, Mavis struggled to get up and sat up from the bed.

    ¡°How did youe?¡±

    Anthony asked him toe here visiting her?

    Zack took the bouquet and gift in the cab and then walked up to her. Not in the mood of civilities, he said bluntly,

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I came here mainly for one thing. This ¡­ in fact, it shouldn¡¯t be for me, an outsider, to talk about it.¡±

    Mavis was confused.

    What was he trying to say?

 Chapter 905 Celebrating discharge

    Mavis was mentally prepared, waiting for Zack¡¯s next words.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I beg you. Can you give in to Mr. Cahan? Now everyone in thepany is extremely frightened. He has beenpletely reduced to a working machine. Not everyone can be like him. People in extremely tense situations are the most error-prone. If this continues, it will be an endless loop. If thepany continues to be in such a stressful environment, everyone will copse.¡±

    These words were beyond Mavis¡¯ expectations.

    Anthony¡¯s high-intensity work and oppression of Cahan Group employees, how could it be her cause?

    Did she influence what Anthony did?

    Mavis obviously didn¡¯t believe it.

    Although the two of them were currently in a cold war, it will never make Anthony lose his mind and torture the employees.

    Thinking thoroughly, Mavis said lightly, ¡°Zack, I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t help you with this. What he does has nothing to do with me. I can¡¯t go back to thepany because I¡¯m recuperating now. I want to rx quietly for a while.¡±

    Hearing Mavis¡¯ refusal, Zack became even more anxious, but he knew that he might not be able to persuade her.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I have told you what I had to say. It¡¯s your choice. I have to go. I hope you can think about it for all the employees of thepany. After all, he and you are a couple. There is no such hatred between husband and wife.¡±

    After speaking, Zack sighed and left the ward.

    Mavis was lost in thought.

    She took out her mobile phone and watched the chat records between her and Anthony, but the chat box had be nk.

    How should she speak to him?

    Was it possible to tell him to end the cold war?

    She couldn¡¯t say it, and she didn¡¯t want to take the initiative to say it.

    This cold war was not caused by her alone. The girl named Jaqueline had be her secret trouble.

    If Anthony didn¡¯t exin it, it would never have passed.

    Picking up the phone and putting it down again, Mavis repeated this action many times.

    She typed some words in the dialog box, and then deleted them.

    In the end, she still put the phone aside and didn¡¯t send any messages to him.

    As the night slowly fell, the nursing worker also went to the next room to rest.

    Recently, Mavis¡¯ health had improved a lot. She can walk freely, and the pain on her body had decreased a lot.

    Molly will have video calls from time to time, asking about her recovery.

    The days passed like this.

    It was another new week, and Mavis¡¯ body was almost better. She didn¡¯t need to stay in the hospital anymore, and can go home to recuperate.

    On the day of discharge, many people came here to pick her up.

    Lyra, Molly, Spencer, Reba, and even Timothy, who hadn¡¯t been seen for a long time, also came here.

    However, Anthony was the only one missing.

    Mavis looked behind the crowd for a long time, but she didn¡¯t see him. It would be a lie to say that she was not disappointed.

    But it was only a moment of disappointment. She stopped thinking about him but talked with Lyra and Molly,ughing.

    After Rebapleted the discharge procedures, she stepped forward to hold Mavis. Her tone sounded excited. ¡°Mavis, I have already booked a restaurant. To celebrate your discharge, let¡¯s go and rx!¡±

    Before Mavis agreed, Molly immediately pped her hands and apuded, ¡°Yeah! Mavis, I prepare a gift for you. I will show it to you in a while!¡±

    The little kid was already looking forward to it, and Mavis can¡¯t refuse, so she can only agree.

    A group of people went to the restaurant.

    Along the way, Molly kept asking her if her body still hurt. Molly was chirping, making the journey not boring.

    However, before reaching the restaurant, Lyra answered a phone call with a solemn expression.

    ¡°Okay, I see. I¡¯ll go there right now.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Lyra looked at Mavis apologetically, ¡°Mavis, I¡¯m really sorry. I have to go there in person for thepany¡¯s business. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to apany you guys for the discharge celebration.¡±

    Mavis shook her head and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Lyra. Work is important. Go to work first. I will take care of the kids.¡±

    Before getting out of the car, Lyra told the kids, ¡°You must listen to Mavis and Reba¡¯s words. Mommy and Daddy wille pick you up when we finish our work.¡±

    Spencer responded like a grown-up, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Molly. She¡¯s a trouble. Mommy, no worries.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a trouble!¡±

    Molly groaned and patted her chest, assuring her, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m almost six years old. I¡¯m a big kid who will graduate from kindergarten soon. I won¡¯t worry you, Mommy.¡±

    After finishing the instructions, Lyra left at ease.

    As the driver of this trip, Timothy watched them y in the back seat of the car while driving, with a smile on his face.

    Reba said, ¡°Molly, I heard that you bullied little boys in kindergarten. When did you be so overbearing?¡±

    Hearing Reba¡¯s words, Molly put her hands on her hips very dissatisfied, and retorted, ¡°Aunt Reba, whom did you listen to? I didn¡¯t bully boys. It was because they bullied other children. I didn¡¯t like it, so I went to teach them a lesson. Don¡¯t nder me.¡±

    ¡°Mommy told Daddy that when I graduate from kindergarten, I will go to primary school with Spencer. So, he can protect me, right?¡±

    Spencer nodded, looking so steady that he didn¡¯t look like a five-year-old at all.

    Mavis braided Molly¡¯s hair and said, ¡°When you go to primary school, I must send you to school in person.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Several people yed around in the car for a while, and finally arrived at their destination.

    Mavis took the kids¡¯ hands and walked into the restaurant.

    Coincidentally, the restaurant that Reba ordered was the one that ¡°hurt¡± Mavis twice before.

    Mavis¡¯ expression was slightly stiff, and she endured without saying anything.

    Knowing Reba¡¯s identity, the owner was waiting for them at the door early.

    ¡°Miss Cahan, we have prepared the dishes ording to your instructions. Would you like to have them served now?¡±

    Reba nodded slightly, ¡°Well, chili and pungent seasonings are not allowed in all dishes. We have two kids here.¡±

    ¡°Okay, we will serve the dishes ording to your order right away. I hope you can spend a good lunch here.¡±

    The manager led them to the private room and left immediately.

    Mavis was a little absent-minded.

    For the previous two dates, she was excited, but every time she was excited, she would be disappointed.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    For her, it was full of bad memories here.

    Although she knew that Reba had good intentions and didn¡¯t understand what happened to them before, Mavis still felt a little sad.

    ¡°Mavis, this is a handmade gift I personally made for you. It¡¯s a little angel. The teacher said that little angel is the most beautiful and shining person in the world. I hope this little angel can bless you to never get injured again.¡±

    Molly¡¯s words brought Mavis back to her thoughts.

    The little girl was taking out an angel doll sewn with cloth. The angel had a veil on her head. It was a very beautiful doll.

    ¡°Thank you, Molly. I like it very much. I will keep this doll well.¡±

    Mavis kissed Molly on the forehead.

    At this moment, the door of the private room opened.

    Seeing the personing, Reba got up immediately, pulled that person to Mavis, and pressed him on the seat.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just wait for you, Anthony. I need to handle Mavis¡¯ discharge procedures for you. It¡¯s so troublesome. If you ask me to help with things like this in the future, you will have to pay for errands.¡±

    Anthony looked like he just endure the hardships of a long journey. He rushed here as soon as he finished handling thepany¡¯s business.

    He knew that today was the day Mavis was discharged from the hospital, and he also knew what Reba was thinking.

    Although he didn¡¯t like being ordered, he came anyway.

 Chapter 906 Graduation Ceremony

    Since he sat down, Mavis¡¯ expression was a little unnatural.

    Both kids sat to her left, so Anthony sat next to her.

    At this juncture, it was not easy to propose to change seats, so she can only sit like this.

    Molly regained her former vivacity and joked with Anthony.

    Spencer¡¯s expression was cold, and he won¡¯t be friendly to Anthony as usual.

    ¡°Anthony, Mavis just recovered. You can¡¯t bully her in the future. If I know it, I will be angry.¡±

    Molly raised her fist like a grown-up, pretending to warn.

    Amused by her cute appearance, Anthony¡¯s mood was improved a lot, and he agreed, ¡°Okay, I will agree to whatever you say.¡±

    Reba on the side saw that Anthony was only talking to Molly andpletely ignored Mavis next to him, so she couldn¡¯t help but leaned over and whispered a few words in Molly¡¯s ear.

    After listening to Reba¡¯s words, Molly moved her eyes, ran to Mavis¡¯ side, took her hand, and ced it directly on Anthony¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Mavis, Anthony, you must be as happy as my mommy and daddy. I want to have a little brother or little sister to apany me.¡±

    Puff¨C

    Mavis just took a sip of water, and was so excited that she almost spit it out.

    Anthony didn¡¯t have any special expression on his face. He took two pieces of tissue paper from the side and handed them to her, ¡°Not even as good as a child.¡±

    Mavis gritted her teeth, took the papers in his hand, and wiped away the water stains around her mouth.

    At this time, she didn¡¯t want to argue with him, so she sat next to Spencer and chatted with him.

    Spencer naturally wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to approach Anthony because he didn¡¯t like him.

    This celebratory meal ended unhappily.

    Anthony left on the pretext ofpany business, and Mavis returned to Cahan Residence with the two kids.

    Molly, who would carefully watch what people were doing and saying, noticed that Mavis was unhappy, so she asked aloud, ¡°Mavis, did you quarrel with Anthony? My mommy said that quarrels are normal, and she and daddy often quarrels before. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    With the child¡¯sfort, Mavis just smiled and didn¡¯t answer.

    They yed games until dark. Lyra and Malcolm came to pick them up.

    Mavis sent them to the door, and said, ¡°Lyra, if you are too busy recently, I can take care of them. Anyway, I can¡¯t go to work.¡±

    Lyra nodded, ¡°After finishing their primary school stuff, I really need to trouble you to take care of them for a while.¡±

    ¡°If you need me to do something, just let me know. Lyra, you don¡¯t have to be too polite with me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s really cold outside. Mavis, go back quickly.¡±

    After sending Lyra and the others away, Mavis hugged her shoulders and returned to the house.

    *

    Since that day, Anthony hadpletely regarded thepany as his home, and had never returned to Cahan Residence, and Mavis had not gone to work.

    The cold war between the two had been deadlocked like this.

    The employees in the Cahan Group had already been full of resentment, and everyone was living in fear.

    With thest conversation, Zack knew that what he said to Mavis was useless. If they did not want to ease up, it was useless for him, an outsider, to say anything.

    Now he can only hope that their war will end soon.

    Another week passed, and it was the day when Molly graduated from kindergarten. This day was extremely important to everyone in the their family.

    Both Lyra and Malcolm turned off work for the day to attend their youngest daughter¡¯s kindergarten graduation.

    Lyra was putting on makeup in front of the mirror, while Malcolm¡¯s eyes were fixed on her.

    Sensing the fiery gaze behind her, Lyra nced at him out of the corner of her eye, just in time to meet his gaze.

    Malcolm raised his legs, walked towards her, and wrapped his arms around her slender waist from behind, whispering in her ear, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s still early for the ceremony. I think¡­ we can do something to make each other happy.¡±

    Seeing his lustful eyes, Lyra knew it was toote to refuse.

    ¡­

    Afterwards, Malcolm fastened the buttons of his clothes very solemnly, with a reserved gesture.

    Then he bent down slowly, and kissed on his wife¡¯s cheek sweetly.

    It tasted like a kind of satisfaction.

    Lyra only felt sore and limp all over, with no strength in her body.

    She red at him viciously andined silently. Hurriedly, she put on her makeup, changed her clothes and went downstairs.

    Spencer was ying chess with the AI on the tablet downstairs. His little brows were tightly frowned. It seemed that he was anxious.

    Lyra walked up to him and put her arms around his shoulders, saying softly, ¡°Spencer, we are going to attend your sister¡¯s kindergarten graduation ceremony. We can¡¯t bete. y until wee back, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Spencer didn¡¯t hesitate, turned off the iPad happily, and got up.

    The family rushed to kindergarten.

    Today, the atmosphere of the kindergarten was very lively. Parents in twos and threes gathered together and talked about their children.

    Because Lyra and Malcolm rarely came to kindergarten, there were no familiar people for them.

    After waiting outside the door for about five minutes, the teacher in plush clothing came out, pped her hands and said, ¡°Parents, please enter the venue in an orderly manner. Your kids are ready to wee you.¡±

    Being ushered in, all the parents entered the kindergarten and came to the meeting room where the ceremony was held.

    After the parents sat down, the lights in the venue dimmed, the music was yed, and a group of little kids in green clothes appeared on the stage.

    When the little kids danced to the music, Spencer saw Molly in the crowd with sharp eyes, pointed and said, ¡°Look, Mommy, isn¡¯t that Molly?¡±

    Lyra nodded, ¡°Yes, Molly will participate in several programs today. Let¡¯s watch carefully.¡±

    For today¡¯s ceremony, Molly had prepared for a long time at home. The first thing she did after school every day was to practice the dance moves in front of the mirror.

    Although Molly looked like she didn¡¯t care about anything on weekdays, she was actually verypetitive.

    Even if she practiced the dance moves she was least good at, she asked herself to do her best.

    At this moment, there were a few discussions from the side.

    ¡°That little girl with two buns and bells on her ankles dances so beautifully. I can¡¯t take my eyes off it.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s also one of the best in appearance among this group of children. I saw her immediately they staged. She is too outstanding. Who can have such a cute child.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s so good-looking. Her parents must be outstanding. s, ordinary people like us can only be envious.¡±

    Lyra poked at Malcolm who was seriously watching the stage performance, and whispered, ¡°Your daughter has be the object of everyone¡¯s attention now. Maybe someone has already arranged the marriage.¡±

 Chapter 907 Daddy who goes and returns

    When he heard this, Malcolm¡¯s face darkened, and he put Lyra¡¯s hand in his palm, ¡°If they want to do it, they have to get my permission first. Not everyone can match our daughter.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Some time ago in Mofleunia, Isapston watched his daughter be Harrison¡¯s girlfriend. Malcolm still remembered Isapston¡¯s expression. He didn¡¯t want his daughter to be ¡°abducted¡± by some brat in the future.

    Seeing the emotion in his eyes, Lyra smirked.

    She really wanted to see now what Malcolm will do when Molly was married.

    The dance on the stage was over, followed by poetry recitation.

    Listening to the childish but serious voices of the children was really healing to people¡¯s heart.

    Three shows were over.

    Intermission.

    The host came to the stage and started interacting with the parents.

    ¡°Today is the graduation day for the senior students of Bestar Kindergarten. I believe all parents are looking forward to their children¡¯s performance in kindergarten. Let us now take a look at what kind of memories the children have left in Bestar Kindergarten.¡±

    After the host finished speaking, pictures of the children began to sh on the big screen behind him.

    When the parents in the seats saw the photos of their children, they all showed happy expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Look, that¡¯s my son. I didn¡¯t expect him to be willing to help his friends in kindergarten.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my daughter. She really looks like an elder sister. These little kids are like devils at home. Only the teachers can make them behave themselves.¡±

    Those parents talked about their own children, and Lyra looked at the photos on the stage seriously.

    Molly¡¯s photos appeared on the screen many times, including photos of her helping teachers organize materials for ssmates, and photos of her participating in various activities.

    After the photo show ended, the host changed the background of the screen into a picture of celebration.

    ¡°Parents, you must have seen your children in kindergarten. Every child is very brave here. Next, please enjoy Molly¡¯s dance.¡±

    Hearing that it was Molly, Lyra became excited, and took the hand of her son beside her, ¡°It¡¯s Molly, Spencer. It¡¯s our Molly¡¯s solo dance!¡±

    Spencer said calmly, ¡°Mommy, if you speak louder, the people around you may all look at you.¡±

    Seeing the eyes of the parents beside her, Lyra smiled slightly with a decent expression.

    However, now she was happier than signing a contract worth of hundreds of millions. Maybe this was the happiness of being a parent.

    Malcolm put his arms around Lyra¡¯s shoulders and whispered in her ear, ¡°Honey, Molly is so cute. If we have another daughter, she will be even cuter.¡±

    Hearing this, Lyra warned in a low voice, ¡°If you are so unruly, you will sleep in the study tonight.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯tin, just smiled indulgently and held her hand.

    The lights in the venue dimmed again, and the spotlight cast a beam of light on the stage. The little figure danced in the light and shadow.

    Molly was dressed in Crana style clothes. Dancing to the music, she perfectlybined with the music.

    Looking at her daughter who was already a little beauty, Lyra was filled with emotion.

    Molly and Spencer were in her womb for ten months. Lyra gave birth to them with her life. They were gifts from God to her and Malcolm.

    Everyone was immersed in Molly¡¯s dance and couldn¡¯t stop praising.

    After the song was over, the dancing stopped.

    The host took the microphone to the stage, squatted beside Molly, and asked, ¡°Molly, can you tell me what you have learned in kindergarten? Did you grow up as you expected?¡±

    Facing the teacher¡¯s question, the little girl was not timid at all, and took the microphone openly, ¡°I met very good friends in the kindergarten. We yed games and studied together. We had a good time every day. I will grow up well!¡±

    Molly looked up to the auditorium, and saw Lyra, Malcolm and Spencer at a nce.

    She waved at them, and Lyra returned her daughter¡¯s greeting with a proud look on her face.

    ¡°I believe that you will grow into a very good adult. When you go to primary school, you must remember the time in kindergarten!¡±

    Molly high-fived the teacher before stepping off the stage.

    After her dance performance, the kindergarten prepared some other programs, including singing and reciting by teachers, and performances by other children.

    Spencer was sitting on the seat, feeling bored, so he took out his iPad and started to do Mathematical Olympiad questions that did not belong to this age group. Numbers were more attractive to him.

    The show wasing to an end. Malcolm received a call, gave some instructions in a deep voice, got up and left.

    Lyra watched his leaving back. Knowing that he was going to deal with business, she didn¡¯t say anything.

    After all the shows were over, all the children ran onto the stage, bowed to the audience, and said loudly, ¡°Mommy and Daddy, thank you!¡±

    Spencer sat beside Lyra, with a different emotion in his eyes.

    Lyra was interacting with Molly on the stage, but she suddenly squinted at her son¡¯s expression, and immediately guessed what he was thinking.

    She reached out and hugged Spencer in her arms,forting, ¡°When today is over, you and Molly will go to primary school together. Daddy and Mommy have already found a good school for you. Then you can experience the time of going to school.¡±

    She knew that in Spencer¡¯s heart, the fact that he could not go to school was always on his mind.

    Although Spencer never said it, as his mother, Lyra could understand her son¡¯s feelings.

    ¡°I know, Mommy. Let¡¯s go pick up Molly and go home.¡±

    Spencer thoughtfully held Lyra¡¯s hand, not wanting to affect her good mood by him.

    The parents who sat beside them had already got up to pick up their children on the stage, and Lyra also took Spencer to the stage.

    Because of the dance performance, many parents took the initiative to ask for a photo with Molly.

    Seeing so many people like her, Molly was very happy, and her bright smile was left in their mobile phones.

    When she saw Lyra, Molly immediately ran towards her with her arms outstretched.

    ¡°Did you see my dance? Do you like my dance? Am I doing well?¡±

    Lyra nodded and held her in her arms, saying, ¡°Of course I do. You are my baby. I like whatever you do. Molly, you are the best kid.¡±

    Hearing Lyra¡¯s praise, Molly couldn¡¯t hide the smile on her face.

    She kissed Lyra¡¯s cheek, and then kissed Spencer¡¯s cheek, with a very smug expression on her face.

    ¡°Spencer, I got a reward in kindergarten. I had one for you, and I¡¯ll give it to you when we get home.¡±

    Lyra briefly talked with the teacher, and left with the children.

    When they walked to the entrance of the kindergarten, the footsteps of the family of three suddenly stopped, because Malcolm, who left halfway, went back and forth, standing next to the luxury car.

    He held arge and exquisite gift box, with a smile in his eyes, tender and affectionate.

 Chapter 908 Spencer faints

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Molly ran over quickly, and Malcolm stretched out his hands, hugged her directly, and said dotingly, ¡°Congrattions to my baby for sessfully graduating from kindergarten. This is a gift from me.¡±

    Only then did Lyra understand why he left early. It turned out that he was going to pick up a gift for Molly.

    Their daughter graduated from kindergarten. How could there be no graduation gift?

    Unexpectedly, in this matter, he, the father, was the most thoughtful.

    ¡°Wow, gift.¡±

    Molly couldn¡¯t wait to open the box, and found that there was a very cute milky white kitten inside.

    ¡°Meow ~¡±

    ¡°Wow! Cat cat!¡±

    Molly excitedly held the kitten in her arms.

    In the kindergarten, she often heard her ssmates talk about their pets, and listened to them describe the scenes of getting along with kittens and puppies.

    How envious Molly was.

    She really wanted to have her own little pet, but she didn¡¯t expect it toe true today.

    Knowing what Malcolm meant, Lyra knelt down and exined to Molly, ¡°Molly, since you have a pet now, it means you are a little adult. Your pet has to be taken care of by yourself.¡±

    ¡°Mommy and Daddy will prepare cat food and everything you need, but I won¡¯t help you in daily life. Molly, you will go to primary school soon, so you must know how to share it with others, do you know?¡±

    Hearing this, Molly nodded vigorously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. I will definitely take good care of kitten, so you and Daddy don¡¯t need to intervene.¡±

    ¡°Have you thought of a name for the kitten?¡±

    Molly shook her little head, and said after a long time, ¡°Why don¡¯t we call it Murphy? My favorite food is potato, or murphy. I will take good care of little Murphy in the future.¡±

    Spencer on the side silently looked at the kitten in Molly¡¯s arms without saying a word.

    There was a mature expression on his immature face, and no one knew what he was thinking.

    Molly, who was ying with the kitten happily, looked at Spencer worriedly as if thinking of something.

    ¡°Mommy, if I raise little Murphy, will it affect my brother¡¯s body? Will my brother be allergic to its fur?¡±

    Malcolm had alreadymunicated with Jimmy before considering Molly to keep the cat.

    He stroked Molly¡¯s head lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Uncle Jimmy said that raising a cat is not a problem for your brother¡¯s body, so you and your brother can take care of it together, okay?¡±

    Hearing that it won¡¯t affect Spencer, Molly became happy again, and agreed with a smile, ¡°Okay! Daddy, don¡¯t worry. I will make my little Murphy thrive!¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    After finishing speaking, she held the kitten in front of Spencer and handed it to him, ¡°Spencer,e and hug it. It¡¯s so light!¡±

    The two children yed with the kitten, and the car on the return journey was full ofughter.

    Lyra and Malcolm smiled at each other.

    ¡°Daddy ordered dinner at your favorite restaurant. Let¡¯s celebrate for Molly and congratte on her graduation.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s tone was full of tenderness, and Molly giggled.

    Now, she was the happiest child in the world.

    When the family came to the restaurant, the owner of the restaurant took the initiative to greet them respectfully, ¡°Mr. White, all the meals have been prepared for you. If you need anything, please feel free to let us know.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Malcolm responded lightly and entered the private room.

    The table was full of all kinds of delicious food.

    Lyra was busy picking up vegetables and peeling shrimp for the two children, while Molly and Spencer were having a great time.

    But soon, Spencer felt an unbearable pain in his heart. The pain made sweat roll off his forehead, and his face was extremely pale.

    Seeing that her brother¡¯s condition was not right, Molly immediately yelled, ¡°Daddy, Mommy,e and see Spencer. What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±

    Spencer¡¯s small hands covered where his heart was.

    His face was tightly wrinkled, and the pain made him unable to speak.

    Lyra picked up her son worriedly, tried tofort him, and looked at Malcolm nervously.

    Malcolm understood, immediately called Jimmy, walked out of the private room, and went to drive the car.

    Molly was very worried. She was really afraid that something would happen to her brother.

    The family had just started eating, but they came out of the private room anxiously. Then, the restaurant owner immediately became alert.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong ? Do you need our help?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Malcolm responded coldly.

    Lyra covered her son with the scarf on his body. Her palms were already sweating.

    It seemed that when he was in the auditorium today, his son¡¯s expression seemed to be a little bit wrong?

    ¡°Spencer, can you hear me? If you can, give me a little response, okay?¡±

    Lyra anxiously took Spencer¡¯s little hand.

    But Spencer still closed his eyes tightly without any reaction, and his pale face turned red.

    Touching his forehead, Lyra felt it slightly hot. She was so anxious that she said as if crying,  Spencer, can you hear me talking? Don¡¯t sleep. Hold on a little longer.¡±

    Malcolm hastened tofort her, ¡°I¡¯ve already made an agreement with Jimmy to send Spencer there now. Don¡¯t worry. Spencer will be fine.¡±

    It was gonna be all right now, after all the scary times.

    Theboratory was prepared early, and when Malcolm arrived with Spencer in his arms, Jimmy had already prepared all the inspection tools.

    ¡°Just leave Spencer to me. The results wille out soon.¡±

    Jimmy closed the door to the ward.

    The family of three was isted from the door. Lyra leaned against Malcolm weakly. Her palms clenched tightly in worry.

    Molly thoughtfully hugged little Murphy, and stood silently by the side without saying a word.

    She knew that her brother¡¯s illness had urred again, and her father and mother were very worried.

    An hour passed.

    The door of the examination room was reopened from the inside, and Jimmy took off his mask and walked out.

    Lyra rushed forward and asked anxiously, ¡°How is Spencer? Is it serious?¡±

    ¡°Spencer¡¯s current heart condition is not very good. He needs to stay in theboratory for observation for a few days. But don¡¯t worry. This is an old weakness and there will be no major problems.¡±

    Hearing Jimmy¡¯s words, Lyra felt much more at ease.

    Through the window of the ward, she saw Spencer lying on the bed with his eyes closed, and she still couldn¡¯t help feeling distressed.

    He was only five years old, and he had to endure these pains all the time.

    If it could be reced, she hoped that she would suffer all these pains for him.

    Knowing what Lyra was thinking, Jimmy continued, ¡°Spencer needs to stay in this examination room for a few days. This is a sterile ward and it will help his body recover.¡±

    Malcolm sighed calmly, put his arms around his wife¡¯s shoulders, andforted softly, ¡°Spencer will be fine. We will pick him up when he is better.¡±

 Chapter 909 Unable to attend the entrance ceremony

    After looking outside the door for a while, Lyra and Malcolm left.

    On the way back, Molly sat in Lyra¡¯s arms, holding the kitten tightly, worried.

    When they were almost home, Molly pursed her mouth and said, ¡°Mommy, shouldn¡¯t my brothere to this event today? If my brother doesn¡¯te, nothing will happen.¡±

    Molly, who was sensible, took all these things on her own shoulder, and her brother would not faint if he had sses at home.

    Hearing her daughter¡¯s words, Lyra hugged her tightly and put it on her hair tofort her, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Spencer is just not in good health today, and it has nothing to do with you. Let¡¯s wait for Spencer to recover before taking him home.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Back home, the atmosphere suddenly became a little depressed.

    Originally, today was supposed to be a happy day, but they didn¡¯t expect that everyone didn¡¯t have a smile on their faces.

    Just then, the cell phone in Lyra¡¯s bag rang suddenly.

    She took out her phone distractedly, and didn¡¯t want to deal with any business now.

    Unexpectedly, the caller was Anthony.

    The phone kept vibrating, and Lyra picked it up.

    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±

    The tone was obviously indifferent.

    Anthony was taken aback, trying to keep his tone as soft as possible.

    ¡°Rara , I¡­ I already know about Spencer fainting and being sent to theb again, sorry¡­¡±

    Lyra frowned annoyedly, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything to me. And it¡¯s useless to apologize to me.¡±

    Anthony on the other end of the phone sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for Spencer. It¡¯s my fault, and I will try my best to make it up to him, even if he wants my life.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t want to talk to him much.

    ¡°If there is no other things, I will hang up.¡±

    ¡­

    The phone was forced to hang up, and Anthony looked at the cell phone, and his blue enchanting eyes were dejected

    Distraught, he smoked a few cigarettes, which made him cough uncontrobly.

    Zack came in from the outside and saw Anthony coughing violently, so he hurried over and opened the window.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, you¡­ you can¡¯t smoke like this. Your body won¡¯t be able to bear it if you continue like this.¡±

    ¡°Go out.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Anthony¡¯s tone was cold. Zack didn¡¯t dare continue, so he left obediently, and took out the less important documents on the table by the way.

    These days, Anthony lived in thepany every night.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Mavis couldn¡¯te to work because of her health, and they hadn¡¯t seen each other for many days.

    Anthony stood by the window, overlooking the city.

    The streets were full of traffic, and people were hurriedly walking on the road, with joy and sadness on their faces.

    He wanted to go to theboratory to have a look at Spencer, but Spencer didn¡¯t want to see him, and he was afraid that if he went there, Spencer would be unhappy.

    But¡­

    That kid really liked Mavis ¡­

    That was it.

    Putting all idle thoughts out of his mind, Anthony sat back in the chair and continued to deal with the business.

    ¡ª

    A weekter.

    The virokine remaining in Spencer¡¯s body was finally controlled, and he became energetic.

    He was sitting by the bed doing arithmetic problems, which were the junior high school Mathematical Olympiads sent by Malcolm.

    Just as he was concentrating on solving the problem, the door of the ward was pushed open, and then a small pink figure rushed over.

    Knowing Spencer wasn¡¯t fully recovered, Molly just pounced onto his bed.

    Seeing that the infusion tube was still inserted in his hand, Molly immediatelyy down beside his hand and blew.

    ¡°I blow it. And you will feel better.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t hurt.¡±

    After long-term infusion, Spencer had long been ustomed to this pain, and his little arm was also numb.

    Lyra and Malcolm were talking to Jimmy outside the door. Molly took the tablet and showed him the video of ying with Murphy that had been filmed.

    ¡°Spencer, little Murphy is so smart. Although he is only two months old, he already knows how to shake hands and sit. I taught him. You see, he still uses cat litter now, but every time he poops, it stinks.¡±

    Molly enthusiastically introduced everything about Murphy at home.

    The two adults walked in and felt relieved to see the two children talking together on the bed.

    Lyra stepped forward and asked carefully, ¡°Spencer, is there any difort in your body? Does your heart still hurt?¡±

    Spencer shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. It¡¯s not ufortable anymore. Uncle Yeager said that I can leave here after one more day of infusion.¡±

    The ce was full of the smell of disinfectant, which he didn¡¯t like at all.

    He still liked to live in Lyre Spiti. Even if his tutor was very strict, he didn¡¯t want to stay here for infusion.

    ¡°Spencer, Mommy is getting us enrolled in primary school. We can go to school together when the school starts next year.¡±

    Molly was looking forward to the day when she can go to school with her brother.

    In this way, she can do whatever she wanted in the ss. Anyway, she had the protection of her brother.

    Spencer keenly saw Lyra¡¯s slightly frowning brows, ¡°Mommy, is there something wrong?¡±

    He can¡¯t go to school anymore?

    Lyra looked embarrassed and didn¡¯t speak.

    Malcolm behind her said, ¡°Spencer, there is an entrance ceremony over there, but your current physical condition should not allow it.¡±

    The school he signed up for was a noble school.

    The children who can go to school here were either rich or noble, but this school also had an unwritten rule that no wealth or influence was counted here.

    Even if the leader¡¯s son went to school here, he must abide by the school¡¯s regtions and must not use any means to achieve his goal.

    All children from wealthy families will be treated equally as long as they entered that school.

    There was a mirror next to the bed, and Spencer saw himself reflected in the mirror.

    His face was pale, and his lips were bloodless.

    Although the virokine in his body was under control, he was still very weak, and his heart would ache from time to time.

    He tried to get out of bed and walk, but he felt tired before he could take a few steps.

    The entrance ceremony was not just as simple as participating. There were some activities that must be attended. But, his body¡­

    Furthermore, the time of the entrance ceremony should have been set long ago, and it will not change because of anyone.

    After being silent for a while, Spencer suddenly raised his head and looked at Malcolm with firm eyes, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m going to school.¡±

    He had already missed kindergarten and didn¡¯t want to lose the primary school experience.

    Seeing the light in her son¡¯s eyes, Lyra was very distressed, and sat on the bed tofort him, ¡°Uncle Yeager said, your body is recovering well, but you need to continue the infusion for a few more days before the body can fully recover.¡±

    She can understand her son¡¯s mood, but for the sake of his body, she can¡¯t take risks.

    Everything was not as important as his health.

 Chapter 910 Awkward meeting

    ¡°Mommy, when is the entrance ceremony?¡±

    ¡°In three days.¡±

    Three days was very urgent for Spencer. With his current physical condition, three days¡­ It was very difficult for him to return to a normal child.

    What was more, children of this age were already very energetic. If they bumped into him, the consequences will be disastrous.

    At this time, Jimmy walked in with Spencer¡¯s test results, and said to Malcolm, ¡°Malcolm, Spencer¡¯s body is almost recovered, but please remember not to do strenuous exercise or fatigue. Otherwise his heart will not be able to bear it.¡±

    Spencer originally had congenital heart disease. Coupled with the virokine in his body, his body was even worse than others.

    The door of the ward was ajar, and Anthony, who happened to visit Spencer, heard Jimmy ¡®s words, and he was filled with strong guilt.

    ¡°Understood.¡± Malcolm responded.

    Jimmy went out from the ward just in time to see Anthony standing outside.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan.¡±

    Jimmy nodded to him and left.

    He pushed open the door and walked in slowly.

    In the past, Molly would rush over directly, but today, maybe because she saw her brother suffering, she stayed by Spencer¡¯s side all the time, without any movement.

    When she saw Anthony, she didn¡¯t show any expression.

    The faces of the two adults in the ward were even more indifferent.

    Anthony had to rush up to greet them, ¡°Rara, Malcolm.¡±

    Seeing her son¡¯s ufortable appearance, Lyra really couldn¡¯t express a happy and weing expression, but finally Malcolm nodded with him as a response.

    With a soft tone, Anthony asked actively, ¡°How is Spencer¡¯s health? Does it matter? If there is anything that needs mu help, just let me know.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my business. Go out. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    Spencer kept a cold face, didn¡¯t show any respect to him but rejected him very directly.

    Anthony wanted to say something more, but he was afraid of offending him, so he could only apologize with a stiff face, ¡°Okay, Spencer, don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    He turned around and walked out angrily.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Just now, he heard that their family was discussing the issue of their two children going to primary school. If Spencer really couldn¡¯t go to primary school due to physical reasons, he might never be forgiven for the rest of his life.

    He nced at the closed ward door behind him, sighed and left.

    *

    After Anthony left, the atmosphere in the ward was gloomy.

    Molly, who had always been lively, stayed on the bed obediently.

    Seeing Spencer¡¯s blood vessel, she felt very distressed.

    ¡°Spencer, Daddy and Mommy will definitely find a solution. You can definitely go to school with me. Don¡¯t worry, okay?¡±

    Spencer responded lightly, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    After more than ten minutes, Lyra and Malcolm walked out of the ward together.

    Lyra¡¯s eyebrows and eyes were mncholy, the tails of her eyes were reddish, and she was in a depressed mood.

    Malcolm gently held her in his arms, and kissed on her forehead, ¡°It¡¯s fine, baby. I¡¯m here.¡±

    The two then left theb to settle Spencer¡¯s school attendance.

    Spencer and Molly were left in the ward.

    Molly opened a small bag she carried with her, took out all the medals she won in kindergarten, and ced them in front of Spencer one by one.

    ¡°Spencer, the teacher said, whether you are an adult or a child, you should always be happy, so that the illness will go away quickly. I want you to get better soon. These are my most precious things. I will give them all to you, okay?¡±

    Molly held the two medals that they won in the parent-child sports meeting before, and ced them in front of Spencer.

    Spencer nced twice, very arrogant, ¡°They are all childish gadgets. I don¡¯t like them. Take them back.¡±

    ¡°No, no, I am going to give them to you.¡±

    Spencer snorted, pinched his sister¡¯s little face with his little hand, ¡°You didn¡¯t rush to hug Anthony just now. It¡¯s a progress, so I will reluctantly ept your gift.¡±

    Molly giggled.

    At this time, outside the window of the ward, a pair of eyes were staring inside.

    Anthony who had gone returned.

    The previously handsome and cold face was full of guilt andplex expressions.

    After standing at the door for two hours, Anthony quietly left.

    In the evening.

    After dealing with all thepany¡¯s affairs, Anthony returned to Cahan Residence.

    It had been half a month since he came backst time.

    Seeing him, Tom immediately went up to greet him, ¡°You are finally willing toe back.¡±

    Anthony nodded, took off his coat and threw it in Tom¡¯s hands, walking in.

    As soon as he entered the living room, he heardughter, followed by Reba¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Mavis, I didn¡¯t expect you to have something you¡¯re not good at. I thought you were better than me at everything.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not as powerful as you said. I¡¯m just following the guide. I really can¡¯t do the weaving. Reba, you can do it first. I¡¯ll go¡­¡±

    Just halfway through speaking, Mavis saw the man standing behind her, choked up the words on her lips, and swallowed them directly.

    Seeing that Mavis¡¯ expression was wrong, Reba also stood up.

    As soon as she turned her head, she saw them looking at each other. Reba tactfully walked away, leaving them the space to be alone.

    The two stood facing each other like this, neither of them spoke.

    After a long time, Mavis looked away and turned to go upstairs.

    ¡°Ah¡­

    Anthony¡¯s voice froze, as if there was a stick in his throat.

    Hearing the sound, Mavis looked at him with a little doubt, ¡°What?¡±

    Under her gaze, Anthony could only bite the bullet and ask, ¡°How is your health recently?¡±

    ¡°Nothing serious.¡±

    The two hadn¡¯t seen each other for too long, let alone have anymunication.

    Looking at each other suddenly like this, the atmosphere was a bit awkward.

    After she said so, the air fell into silence again.

    Until Mavis broke out aloud, ¡°What else? I¡¯ll go upstairs first.¡±

    Just as she turned around, Anthony suddenly reached out and grabbed her.

    ¡°Spencer hasn¡¯t been doing welltely¡­ I want you toe with me to theb to see him.¡±

    Mavis was slightly startled, so this was why he came back?

    Just to let her apany him to theb?

    Mavis stared at him nkly. Her eyes were full of doubt and iprehension.

    Being stared at by her like this, Anthony felt a little guilty for no reason, and slowly lowered his eyelids, covering his deep blue pupils.

    After a long time, Mavis asked, ¡°How is Spencer¡¯s body? Is it serious?¡±

    Thest time she and Spencer saw each other was at the rink, and she kind of missed him.

    Now, her resentment towards Anthony had decreased a lot, but the estrangement still cannot be eliminated.

    At least normal conversations were still possible.

    ¡°Spencer is going to elementary school soon, but¡­ because of his health, he may not be able to attend the entrance ceremony normally.¡±

    It was rare to see guilt and regret on Anthony¡¯s face. Mavis hesitated.

 Chapter 911 Breaking the ice

    If it was for him, she didn¡¯t want to agree.

    But after all, it had something to do with Lyra, and Lyra had helped her a lot¡­

    Besides, the little guy Spencer liked her quite a lot, and she didn¡¯t want to see Spencer in pain all the time.

    ¡°Oh! What¡¯s so difficult about? Mavis?¡±

    Reba¡¯s voice suddenly sounded, and Mavis was almost taken aback.

    Reba just listened to their conversation e for a while before she knew the purpose of Anthony¡¯s return.

    ¡°Mavis, you know Spencer¡¯s temper. That kid is very stubborn. Anthony must have no choice. You can go with him to see Spencer. I will go with you too. Spencer has been suffering from congenital heart disease. His body is very weak. I feel sorry for him.¡±

    Despite Reba¡¯s persuasion, Mavis still did not agree.

    She was hesitating.

    If she went to visit Spencer alone afterwards, it was not necessarily with Anthony.

    When she was in front of Lyra and the others, she had to pretend that nothing happened to Anthony and her, but the estrangement was real.

    Seeing Mavis not letting go, Reba quickly gave Anthony a look.

    Anthony received her gaze and said after a long time, ¡°Let¡¯s go see Spencer together, shall we?¡±

    This time, his eyes no longer looked indifferent, but expectant and requesting.

    Seeing such a look, Mavis still can¡¯t refuse.

    Finally, she let go.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Seeing that Mavis agreed, Reba was relieved, took her hand and walked out the door.

    ¡°Mavis, let me tell you¡­¡±

    She kept talking, and it was because of her presence that Mavis felt less awkward but rxed.

    As the driver himself, Anthony focused on driving, interjecting a few words from time to time, and the atmosphere in the car was quite chilled.

    It wasn¡¯t until they arrived at theboratory that Reba¡¯s mouth became a little dry. She opened a bottle of water to drink. ¡°After talking all the way, I¡¯m really exhausted. Mavis, go in with Anthony first. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    After bringing them together all the way, she, the Cupid, should have a rest.

    Mavis responded, ¡°Okay.¡±

    They had already arrived at theboratory, and she had no choice but to go in.

    But she didn¡¯t wait for the man behind her, but walked in first.

    Seeing this, Reba quickly pushed Anthony forward, looking anxious.

    It was hard to get a chance to bury the hatchet. If Anthony can¡¯t grasp it, then there was really nothing she can do.

    Anthony followed silently. Holding the gifts bought for the two children in his hand, he entered the ward with Mavis one after the other.

    In the ward, Spencer and Molly were lying on the bed, sleeping soundly. Chad was by the bedside.

    Seeing them push the door in, Chad immediately made a silent gesture.

    He managed to put these two naughty kids to sleep, so they can¡¯t wake up again.

    Anthony nodded, and sat aside with Mavis, waiting quietly, with no intention of leaving.

    With Mavis present, he became a lot bolder.

    In this way, another hour passed, and there were faint snowkes falling outside the window. Then the earth was dyed white in a short time.

    The two little kids on the bed rubbed their sleepy eyes and gradually woke up.

    Molly sat up in a daze. With confusion in her eyes, she looked extremely cute.

    When she saw so many people in the ward suddenly, she still couldn¡¯t react.

    A few minutester, smiling, she climbed from the bed to Mavis¡¯ side, took her hand, and whispered, ¡°Mavis, how are you?¡±

    That Mavis was injured had always made Molly me herself. Now seeing Mavis here, she was very happy.

    Mavis picked her up carefully, gathered her messy hair with her hands, and whispered in her ear, ¡°I have fully recovered. Don¡¯t worry, Molly. After Spencer wakes up, I¡¯ll take you out to y in the snow, OK?¡±

    As soon as she heard that she was going out to y in the snow, Molly¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, ¡°Okay, I want you and I to build a snowman!¡±

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s all up to you.¡±

    Mavis pinched the tip of her little nose fondly, and Reba also came over to talk to the little girl.

    Anthony wanted to intervene, but felt that it was inappropriate, so he just sat aside without saying a word.

    After another half hour, Spencer woke up slowly.

    Seeing her brother woke up, Molly rushed back and shook Spencer¡¯s arm, ¡°Get up soon. Mavis is going to take us out to y in the snow! Last time it snowed, I didn¡¯t have a good time.¡±

    Just waking up, Spencer nodded mechanically with no expression on his face.

    Molly couldn¡¯t wait to get her clothes, but identally tripped over the scarf. Anthony quickly hugged the little girl into his arms.

    Molly smiled, and kissed him on the cheek, ¡°Thank you! Please dress me. I want to go out and y!¡±

    Finally, he was able to be needed by them.

    Anthony was ttered and carefully dressed Molly.

    Gradually waking up, Spencer finally saw who was in the ward.

    Mavis got up, took the little fur coat, and said softly, ¡°Spencer, can I dress you? It¡¯s snowing a lot outside. Do you want to go and have a look?¡±

    To Mavis, Spencer showed no hostility, nodded and let Mavis dress him.

    After dressing the two children, several people took them out of the ward.

    Chad followed anxiously, fearing that something unexpected might happen.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    The snow fell heavily. The snowkes were beautiful, and ayer of white snow had already umted on the ground.

    Molly picked up small snowkes with her hand and jumped around in the snow.

    ¡°It¡¯s snowing! It¡¯s snowing!¡±

    Suham was located in the south of Crana, with a warmer climate and less snowfall.

    So, the snowkes here were very rare.

    Affected by Molly¡¯s happy mood, Reba said, ¡°Anthony, go and get some tools. Let¡¯s build a snowman together.¡±

    Anthony did so and went back to theb to find some tools.

    Mavis and the two children ran in the snow and yed snowball fights, having a great time.

    Because of his physical condition, Spencer couldn¡¯t run or jump, so he could only find cover and have a snowball fight with them, with a long-lost smile on his face.

    Just when he breathed a sigh of relief, Molly ran towards him with a bunch of snowballs in her hands, snickering, ¡°Look at my big snowball!¡±

    Spencer had no time to dodge, and was hit with snow all over his head.

    ¡°Spencer idiot, hit me!¡±

    Molly stuck out her tongue provocatively. Spencer sneered, bent down to pinch the snowball, and fought back in the next second.

    The two children yed, and the atmosphere was peaceful.

    Anthony came back with the tools and started to build a snowman beside them.

    Reba helped him out. Mavis yed with the two children, and Chad watched leisurely with his hands in his trouser pockets.

    The snow fell more and more, the heads of the two children were covered with snowkes, and their hands were red from the cold, but they still had no intention of going back.

    The snowman built by Anthony had already taken shape and looked like a snow doll.

    He just got up.

    There was a snap sound.

    A big pile of white snow blurred his vision and hit his forehead.

 Chapter 912 A false alarm

    Reba threw it, and she asked the two kids, ¡°Spencer, Molly, go hit your godfather and see if he dares to fight back!¡±

    Hearing that, Molly threw a snowball over, ¡°Godfather! Look!¡±

    Anthony was caught off guard, and the snow fell on him. It all scattered, falling into Anthony¡¯s neck.

    The coolness soaked into his neck, and Anthony couldn¡¯t help shivering.

    ¡°Molly, you¡¯re a little viin. Let¡¯s see how I treat you.¡±

    Anthony rarely smiled, rolled up a snowball, held it in his hand, and walked towards Molly.

    Molly immediately ran behind Mavis with a grin, and stuck out her tongue.

    ¡°Come on. I don¡¯t believe you dare to beat up Mavis. Mommy said, men who beat women are all bad men! Do you want to be a bad man?¡±

    Molly pouted and put on a cute and pitiful look.

    Mavis was forced to act as Molly¡¯s human duckboard.

    Anthony held his strength and threw several snowballs at them, all of which were easily dodged by Molly who was nimble.

    ¡°Big fool! You can¡¯t hit me. You can¡¯t hit me.¡±

    Molly was still provoking. Anthony was amused by her expression.

    Just as he bent down and was about to continue rolling the snowball, Spencer quietly walked up behind him, hugged a big snowball, and threw it directly on Anthony¡¯s back.

    The snowball was almost bigger than Spencer¡¯s head, and his strength was not small. Anthony had no defense against his attack at all, staggered and nearly fell to the ground.

    After reacting, Anthony immediately turned around and met Spencer¡¯s stern face.

    Spencer had a rare interaction with him. Even if he hit him with the snowball, Anthony was very happy, and asked as if to please,

    ¡°Spencer, will you feel ufortable? Was the snowball just too heavy? If you want to snowball, can I apany you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Spencer rejected his request indifferently, turned around and walked to Mavis, saying in a very manly manner, ¡°I avenge you. No one can bully you.¡±

    Huh.

    Reba was watching the show, enjoying it. It turned out that Spencer couldn¡¯t bear Anthony treating Mavis badly.

    His appearance and tone were really like Malcolm¡¯s.

    When he grew up, he will definitely fascinate thousands of beautiful girls.

    Even Mavis didn¡¯t expect Spencer to avenge her, thinking that he just didn¡¯t like Anthony. This little guy protected girls. He was a sweet boy.

    She knelt down, touched Spencer¡¯s head with a smile, and rubbed his cold little hands with her hands, caring, ¡°I know you¡¯re good to me, but you have been ying outside for so long. Do you feel ufortable?¡±

    ¡°Your body is the most important. Or we can call it a day. If you want to y in the snow, we can do it again when you fully recover next time?¡±

    His body had just improved a little, but Mavis will feel sorry if his condition worsened due to ying outside.

    Spencer shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve almost recovered, and I¡¯m going to attend the entrance ceremony with Molly.¡±

    After he said so, Molly held Spencer with her little hand and nodded seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Spencer. You will be fine.¡±

    Mavis patted her head, and patted the snow off the two children.

    The two children joined the snowball fight again.

    Lyra and Malcolm rushed to theboratory after finishing thepany affairs. As soon as they parked the car, they heard cheerfulughter and saw a few people having fun not far away.

    Lyra smiled, ¡°It seems that we are not that important to these two little guys. As long as they can y with them, they will be so happy with anyone.¡±

    Hearing his wife¡¯s envious tone, Malcolm joked, ¡°Since we can let them go, babe, let¡¯s try to give them a little brother or a little sister. So we will have another kid who only likes us.¡±

    Hearing this, Lyra gave him a cold look.

    Why was this man so insisted on this n?

    She just won a big international project, so she can¡¯t spend time on having a baby.

    After receiving his wife¡¯s warning gaze, Malcolm tactfully stopped and obediently followed behind her.

    In the snow at this time, the two children were already having fun.

    ¡°Mommy! Daddy!¡±

    Molly bumped into her arms, and her little face was flushed.

    ¡°Have such a good time. Be careful not to catch a cold.¡±

    Lyra took out a tissue and wiped Molly¡¯s snot while taking off her scarf and wrapping it around her neck.

    Seeing theming, a group of people all stopped.

    Mavis cleaned up the snow on Spencer¡¯s body, and pulled him to Lyra¡¯s side.

    ¡°Lyra.¡±

    Lyra smiled and asked, ¡°I haven¡¯t asked how your body is doing. Are you recovering well? Does it matter?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine Lyra. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    After exchanging pleasantries, a few people saw the snowman that Anthony built next to him, which was as tall as Spencer, and the eyes and nose hadn¡¯t been added yet.

    After they finished speaking, Anthony said, ¡°Spencer, Molly, do you want to give the snowman its nose and eyes? Only with eyes can it be called a real snowman.¡±

    Molly was willing to do so, of course.

    She nced at Spencer, waiting for his choice.

    Without saying a word, Spencer walked up to the snowman, picked up the prepared ck beans and carrot, and put them on the snowman¡¯s face.

    ¡°Okay, Mr. Snowman is another friend of ours. You have to be good here.¡±

    Molly tiptoed and patted the snowman¡¯s head. Unexpectedly, the force was too great, and the snowman¡¯s head was bald.

    The newly born snowman turned into a bald baby within two seconds.

    Molly pursed her mouth instantly, feeling extremely wronged.

    The adults present were allughing.

    ¡­

    It was getting dark.

    Several people walked inside.

    The first thing to do when re-entering theboratory was to ask Jimmy to check Spencer¡¯s body.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    After such strenuous exercise, they didn¡¯t know if his body can bear it.

    Jimmy took Spencer to the room where he was examined earlier, and all the adults present were anxious, for fear of hearing some bad news.

    An hour passed.

    Jimmy came out with Spencer in his arms and with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Spencer¡¯s body is fine. As long as he doesn¡¯t exercise too much regrly, it¡¯s fine, but he has toe for an infusion every week to control the virokine in his body and prevent the virus from spreading.¡±

    Molly pped her hands happily and said, ¡°That¡¯s great! Spencer can go to school with me. Let¡¯s go to school together!¡±

    Anthony, who had been tense all the time, also breathed a sigh of relief, feeling much better.

 Chapter 913 Blaming Anthony

    When returning to Cahan Residence, just halfway through the journey, Reba pretended to answer the phone and made an excuse. ¡°Anthony, pull over by the side of the road. My friend will be here to pick me up. I¡¯m going out for dinner. You and Mavis go back first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After Reba left, only Mavis and Anthony were left in the car, and the atmosphere was still a bit awkward.

    During the snowball fight just now, when a group of people were fighting, Anthony stood in front of her to protect her several times, which made Mavis feel a littleplicated.

    The two didn¡¯t talk all the way. The atmosphere was so dull that Anthony simply pressed the music y button.

    After a few songs, Mavis showed a look of surprise in her eyes.

    These¡­

    Weren¡¯t they all the songs in her ylist?

    When did Anthony like those songs too?

    Although she had a lot of things to ask, she still didn¡¯t do it in such an atmosphere.

    Anyway, if he didn¡¯t take the initiative to speak, she won¡¯t be the first.

    The two returned to Cahan Residence in silence.

    In the living room, Timothy was sitting on the sofa drinking tea.

    ¡°Anthony, grandma ising back. Do you know that?¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Responding casually, Anthony sat opposite Timothy and drank the tea as well.

    ¡°At that time, you and Mavis will go to pick up grandma. You know grandma¡¯s temperament. If Reba goes there, there might be a fight.¡±

    Their grandmother was a kidult, and can¡¯t help but quarrel with Reba every time she came back.

    Every time Reba was defeated, because their grandmother was the treasure of the Cahan family, and could only be pampered at her age.

    ¡°Grandma called Reba before and already knew about your marriage. She will probably contact you tonight. I have something to do in thepany, so I¡¯ll go out first.¡±

    After speaking, Timothy left.

    Once again there were only two people left in home.

    Mavis sat at a distance from him, took out her mobile phone, and watched videos.

    She was upset and felt annoying.

    For a while, she didn¡¯t know how to get along with Anthony.

    The two sat so far apart.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    After a long time, Anthony looked at her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want grandma to see any ws.¡±

    The implication was obvious. It was just that he didn¡¯t want to keep the cold war going, and Mavis knew what he meant.

    ¡°I know who I am and I know what to do.¡±

    Her tone was still cold, and Anthony felt a little upset, but he didn¡¯t say anything sarcastic like before.

    The rtionship between the two finally eased up a bit, so he didn¡¯t want to make it worse again.

    Mavis got up and nned to go upstairs, while Anthony also got up. ¡°Apany me to see Spencer tomorrow. He¡­ only if you are there, will he be willing to ept me a little bit.¡±

    His words sounded a little helpless and requesting. Mavis responded with a light ¡°okay¡±, and went upstairs.

    ¡­

    Early the next morning, Mavis made some cookies and small cakes for the two children.

    When Anthony went downstairs, he saw her baking in the kitchen. She was wearing an apron, very like a virtuous wife.

    Somehow, Anthony felt a faint sense of relief.

    As if as long as she was there, he would be at peace.

    He quietly walked to Mavis¡¯ side, and suddenly started helping her.

    Mavis was stunned for a second, then continued to decorate the dessert as if nothing had happened.

    The hands of the two would touch each other from time to time, which made Mavis a little unnatural.

    Anthony¡¯s mood improved a lot, and he couldn¡¯t help but want to tease her.

    His hand brushed past her hand intentionally or unintentionally, and touched the back of her hand. Mavis was startled, retracted, and identally broke the bag of cream.

    The cream came out straight away.

    And it sshed on her face.

    ¡°Hmm!¡±

    Because the cream was sshed around her eyes, Mavis couldn¡¯t handle it by herself, and the cream would get into the eyes if she was not careful.

    But she didn¡¯t want to trouble Anthony, so she could only grope to the toilet, but was held back by a pair of strong hands.

    Anthony raised her chin domineeringly, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    He picked up a clean handkerchief beside him and wiped it off for her, and then dipped the handkerchief in water to wipe off the cream from her hair. His movements were very careful and gentle.

    The distance between the two was very close, and Mavis can clearly smell him.

    His breath still fascinated her as before, sweet and with a hint of clear tobo smell.

    ¡­

    He raised her jaw slightly and Mavis remained still for Anthony to wipe her face.

    There was no makeup on her face. He can clearly see the small fluff on her delicate skin, smooth and tenderer than the cream.

    Anthony was taken aback, and an imperceptible emotion shed in his eyes.

    After cleaning off the cream on her face, Anthony released her, but his voice was still cold, ¡°What else needs to be dealt with?¡±

    Immediately, he turned and left.

    Only when his back disappeared before her eyes did Mavis dare to take a breath.

    Just now he¡­ was so gentle.

    It was the gentleness she hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.

    The servants saw the kitchen being sprayed with cream, came over and asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, do you need us to deal with it?¡±

    The servants¡¯ voice brought Mavis back to her thoughts, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll take care of it myself first.¡±

    After preparing all the desserts, Mavis walked out of the kitchen and found Anthony sitting on the sofa in the living room, waiting for her.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m done. I can go.¡±

    After hearing her words, Anthony got up slowly, took the bag from her hand, and walked outside.

    On the way to Lyre Spiti this time, Anthony took the initiative to chat about some interesting things. Mavis said a few words to him, which was not as embarrassing as before.

    As they arrived at the Lyre Spiti, two children were ying in the yard, busy building a snowman in the yard.

    The nanny was the first to speak out, ¡°Spencer, Molly, your godmother is here and brought you delicious food.¡±

    Both kids turned and ran towards Mavis.

    Molly hugged Mavis¡¯ thigh and fawned, ¡°Here you are. Daddy and Mommy are both out for work today. Only my brother and I are at home.¡±

    Mavisughed, ¡°We apany you, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Molly took Mavis¡¯ hand and walked into the yard, eager to show her the snowman she had built.

    ¡°Mavis, this is the snowman my brother and I built ording to the pictures on the Inte. Does it look like Spencer?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Spencer retorted, ¡°It¡¯s obviously like Molly. Not me.¡±

    Molly jumped, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    Seeing the two kids arguing, Mavis just thought it was so cute, and her whole heart was about to melt.

    She held one in each hand and said seriously, ¡°Okay, if no one recognizes this snowman, then he will be your godfather, right?¡±

    It was good to me on Anthony.

 Chapter 914 Move back to the master bedroom

    After ying outside with the two children for a while, Mavis took them into the room.

    Sophia, the nanny, saw them, offered tea, and said hello to them, ¡°Mr. Cahan, Ms. Parker, Mr. and Mrs. White will probably be backter. Make yourself at home.¡±

    Mavis nodded, ¡°Take your time. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡±

    Anthony took out the small desserts in the box, and watched the two children devour them.

    The corners of Spencer¡¯s mouth were covered with cream. Anthony picked up a tissue and wanted to wipe it off for him, but he didn¡¯t dare to move because he was afraid of offending him.

    He could only stand aside, waiting for his needs at any time.

    Mavis saw his cautious expression and couldn¡¯t help but shook her head

    Spencer squinted at him, and said coldly, ¡°Anthony, give me a tissue.¡±

    Hearing that the little guy needed him, Anthony immediately handed over the tissue, and had never been so disturbed.

    Next to him, Molly puffed her cheeks and asked vaguely, ¡°Anthony, in two days it will be the entrance ceremony for me and my brother. You and Mavis cane to attend together.¡±

    Anthony froze and didn¡¯t speak. He was ttered and hesitant, subconsciously looking at Spencer.

    Folding the tissue in his small hand, Spencer wiped the corners of his mouth gracefully, without losing any gentlemanly demeanor.

    He said in a cool tone, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, let here alone. No one will beg you.¡±

    Hearing this, Anthony hurriedly said, ¡°I am willing. I am very willing to attend. We will definitely attend the entrance ceremony of you and Molly. Thank you, Spencer.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s eyes were full of gratitude. If Spencer was willing to let him make up, he will definitely seize the opportunity.

    ¡°Anthony, Mavis, you guys eat too. This little cookie is my favorite.¡±

    Molly came over with two cookies and fed them both.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Mavis smiled and said, ¡°Since you like it, I¡¯ll often bake it for you, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay, yes, Mavis, Daddy gave me a kitten. I¡¯ll take you to meet it. It¡¯s called Murphy.¡±

    Kitten was the most healing animal. The moment Mavis saw it, her heart couldn¡¯t help but be melt by it.

    After they left, only Spencer and Anthony were in the living room.

    Spencer ate another small cake and sat directly across from Anthony, looking at him without blinking.

    Being stared at by him like that, Anthony felt a little nervous for no reason.

    Even though he was only five years old, he looked like a little lion.

    ¡°I warn you, don¡¯t treat her badly. If I know that, I will never forgive you for the rest of my life.¡±

    Here she referred to Mavis.

    As Anthony heard this, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and he agreed boldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a very good rtionship with her, and I won¡¯t treat her badly.¡±

    ¡°Pff.¡±

    Spencer was disdainful. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a kid who knows nothing? If she hadn¡¯t been disturbed that day, she wouldn¡¯t have been injured at the skating rink. Do you think she was really just bumped by Molly?¡±

    Spencer was particrly good at observing people¡¯s micro-expressions. He had read a lot of psychology books, and gradually understood a lot.

    Anthony couldn¡¯t say a word of rebuttal.

    The time when Mavis was injured happened to be the worst time of their cold war¡­

    Anthony assured him, ¡°Spencer, I will be good to her.¡±

    Spencer got up and walked upstairs, ignoring him.

    Looking at the back of the little guy going upstairs, Anthony smiled and shook his head.

    In another room, Mavis and Molly were having fun, drawing various animals on the paper in front of them, which was extremely funny.

    Even the face of the little girl was stained with paint.

    Mavis smiled and was about to wipe her face with a tissue, but Molly ducked.

    She picked up the paint with a smirk, took the opportunity, and painted it on Mavis¡¯ face. Then, she ran to the side to hide and made a face.

    ¡°Mavis, now, you¡¯re the same as me, a little tabby cat.¡±

    Mavis was aroused by her childlike innocence, and chased after her in the room.

    The twoughed happily.

    When Lyra and Malcolm came back, Molly had fallen asleep in Mavis¡¯ arms.

    Seeing that her daughter had such a good rtionship with Mavis, Lyra was so relieved.

    There were so many things going on in thepany right now, and she just needed Mavis to help with something.

    Lyra and Mavis made a gesture, and Mavis gently put Molly on the bed.

    ¡°Mavis, I have something to ask you guys.¡±

    ¡°Lyra, what do you want me to do? Just say it.¡±

    Lyra said with some regret, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, but two dayster, in the entrance ceremony of the two children, can I ask you and Anthony to help send them to sign up?¡±

    If they missed the registration, they will have to wait another year to go to this school again.

    Not even Malcolm and her power can make them get through the back door, which was the justice of this school.

    In fact, she wanted Chad and Keira to help send them to school, but with Molly¡¯s entric personality, she might y tricks on Chad, so Mavis and Anthony were more reliable.

    Mavis hardly needed hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s our honor to be able to participate in such an important ceremony for them. Lyra, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me. Why don¡¯t Ie and bring them to Cahan Residence tomorrow night with¡­ Anthony ? so they don¡¯t need to get up very early in the morning.¡±

    Anthony stood behind them and replied, ¡°Send me a copy of the school¡¯s requirements. Mavis and I will help you.¡±

    For Mavis¡¯ proposal, Lyra felt very good and nodded, ¡°Okay, I will prepare the things before tomorrow night. You will pick them up then.¡±

    ¡°Rara, we¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Anthony got up and left Lyre Spiti with Mavis.

    On the way back, Anthony took the initiative to speak, ¡°You can move back to the master bedroom at night, and let the servants decorate the guest room for the two children.¡±

    Emmm¡­

    When hearing this, Mavis almost didn¡¯t hold the phone.

    There were so many rooms in the Cahan Residence. Why the one she used to live in?

    Could it be because their grandmother wasing back and he didn¡¯t want her to be suspicious?

    After all, she and Anthony were still newlyweds, and if they were seen sleeping apart, it will inevitably cause gossip.

    The thoughts in her mind were moring. Mavis responded after thinking, ¡°Okay.¡±

    It was rare for him to take the initiative to ask her to go back, and she didn¡¯t want their rtionship to remain cold.

    They had to move on.

    Half of the year had passed, and there was not much time left for her.

    In addition, after getting along with him for this period of time, she could feel Anthony¡¯s concern for her both openly and secretly.

    If he hadn¡¯t asked Kamden to heal her, her body wouldn¡¯t have recovered so quickly.

    ¡­

    From the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of her tightly clutching the seat belt, with a tangled expression on her face. Anthony could probably guess what she was thinking, so he didn¡¯t say anything.

    The two returned to the Cahan Residence. Reba was wearing a mask and doing aerobics in the living room following the instructor on TV.

    Anthony ordered directly, ¡°Help Mavis carry her luggage back from the guest room.¡±

    Upon hearing that the request was made by Anthony, Reba ignored it at first, but after realizing it, she jumped up and walked up to the two of them excitedly.

    ¡°Anthony, Mavis, are you reconciled?¡±

 Chapter 915 Sleeping in the same room again

    Mavis nced at Anthony and said nothing.

    On the contrary, Anthony chuckled, ¡°Nothing happened to us before. It¡¯s all your fuss.¡±

    As he said, he wrapped his arms around Mavis¡¯ waist and behaved intimately.

    Confused by his sudden behavior, Mavis had not recovered her senses yet, and Anthony had already dragged her upstairs.

    Back in the bedroom, Anthony made the bed by himself.

    Mavis stood by, watching him, nkly.

    Knock Knock Knock¡ª

    There was a knock on the door. Mavis hurried over to open the door, and saw Reba holding a box, followed by two servants, also holding things in their hands.

    She had a smile on her face, ¡°Anthony, I brought back all Mavis¡¯ things. Do you think there is anything else I need to do?¡±

    Mavis¡¯ expression froze a bit. She didn¡¯t expect Reba to be so fast, and she hadn¡¯t recovered from what happened just now.

    Anthony took the things, ¡°Well, clean that guest room. Spencer and Molly will live in it tomorrow night.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    When she heard that the two kids wereing, Reba was even more excited. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll take someone to buy some things for them. With them, the house will be lively.¡±

    Before Anthony could say anything, she left.

    After Reba left, Anthony fixed the sofa.

    Seeing that Mavis was still standing there in a daze, he said casually, ¡°Tonight you sleep on the bed, and I sleep on the sofa.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Being watched by her all the time, Anthony felt a little unnatural, and touched the tip of his nose, ¡°You haven¡¯t recovered yet, so you can¡¯t sleep on the sofa.¡±

    Just for this reason?

    Mavis couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t take advantage of you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Mavis¡¯ face turned hot instantly.

    What was he thinking about!?

    It was as if she was thinking something weird!

    Mavis red at him angrily, but said nothing.

    ¡ª

    9 p. m.

    After dinner, Mavis hesitated to go upstairs. Reba touched her shoulder with a smirk.

    ¡°Mavis, Anthony has been going up for a long time. Why don¡¯t you go upstairs? Are you shy?¡±

    Mavis lowered her eyes, ¡°I just¡­ eat too much at night, just to digest.¡±

    ¡°Oh, with half a bowl of rice, so that means you eat too much?¡±

    Reba¡¯s words trailed off, which made Mavis even more embarrassed.

    ¡°You¡­ you go to bed early. I will go up first.¡±

    Mavis almost fled from the living room.

    The smile on Reba¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be hidden. Timothy took a sip of tea, and said lightly, ¡°You always like to meddle in the affairs of the young couple. Be careful¡­¡±

    Before Timothy could finish speaking, Reba interrupted him quickly.

    ¡°Come on, Timothy. Don¡¯t lecture me. Hurry up and get yourself a girlfriend. You know how much grandma expects from you. She wants to see her future great-grandchildren. Hurry up.¡±

    *

    On the other side, Mavis went back to the bedroom and went straight into the bathroom.

    Hot water rushing down, the dense water vapor filled the entire bathroom.

    In the past, the washing time was around fifteen minutes, but this time, Mavis stayed in the bathroom for almost an hour.

    Her long hair was half dry, casually draped over her shoulders. Her new pajamas had the Pikachu pattern, which was bought by herst time. It was very cute.

    She walked lightly to the bed.

    Anthony was reading a newspaper on the sofa.

    After sneaking a nce at him, she quickly got into bed and buried her entire face under the quilt, only revealing a touch of golden hair outside.

    Seeing that she was going to sleep, Anthony went to turn off the lights.

    The room darkened, and Mavis slowly poked her head out of the quilt.

    Phew¨C

    Staying in the same room with him, she felt that the air became thinner, and she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    After taking a few breaths of fresh air, sleepiness crept in quietly, and soon, the person on the bed had even breathing.

    After she fell asleep, Anthony slowly opened his eyes, and quietly raised his eyes to look at the figure on the bed.

    Why didn¡¯t he realize that she was so stubborn before?

    To be able to really ignore him for more than 20 days¡­

    Overnight.

    Mavis slept soundly and didn¡¯t wake up until the rm clock rang.

    The first thing she did when she woke up was to look at the sofa. The person on the sofa had already left. She couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath, and the nervousness disappeared.

    After stretching on the bed, Mavis got out of bed and washed up.

    After washing up, Mavis came downstairs, where Anthony was sitting at the dining table reading a newspaper.

    Seeing hering, he took the initiative to pull the seat next to him, ¡°Go to work together after breakfast.¡±

    His tone was still irrefutable, but it was no longer as cold as before.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After breakfast, Mavis sat in the co-pilot and headed to Cahan Group together as she did at the beginning.

    Looking at the familiar scenery on the side of the road, Mavis felt an indescribable feeling in her heart.

    She sneaked a look at Anthony and realized that Anthony was looking at her too.

    The moment she met his gaze, Mavis lowered her head suddenly, and fidgeted the hem of the skirt with her fingertips.

    Anthonyughed and shook his head, saying nothing.

    When they arrived at the downstairs of thepany, Anthony directly threw the car key to the security guard at the gate, and entered thepany with Mavis.

    All the employees who came to work were stunned when they saw the scene where the two appeared together.

    Being watched by these people all the way into the elevator, when the elevator door closed, Mavis breathed a sigh of relief.

    Sh hadn¡¯t been to work for a long time, and hadn¡¯t been able to familiarize herself with the atmosphere of thepany for a while.

    In order to avoid being gossiped, Mavis kept a distance from Anthony in the elevator.

    He can take the president¡¯s elevator, but he insisted on taking the employee one with her.

    The more people wanted to aplish something, the more the reality will be contrary to the idea.

    For example, now was the case.

    Mavis can¡¯t wait to fly to the office immediately, but today¡¯s elevator was against her, and it will stop once on almost every floor.

    Those who wanted to get on the elevator found that Anthony was there, and were instantly frightened by his cold aura and backed out.

    From the first floor to the top floor, there were only the two of them in the elevator.

    She didn¡¯t want to be alone with Anthony like this!

    After finally reaching the top floor, Mavis stepped out of the elevator but was stopped by Anthony.

    ¡°Come to my office.¡±

    Entering the office with him, Anthony put two file bags on the table, ¡°Collect all the information on the list in the file. I will get the results within three hours.¡±

    When he was working, there was no personal emotion on his face.

    ¡°Okay¡­ Mr. Cahan.¡±

    Having not served as his assistant for a long time, Mavis couldn¡¯t change her identity, ¡°Is there anything else I need to do?¡±

    ¡°You can leave now.¡±

    While he was speaking, Anthony¡¯s fingers were already crackling on the keyboard.

    Mavis took the documents and left.

    Helping the president sort out the information was originally a daily job that an assistant should do. Now that she was back, she should calm down and do things well.

    Just two months after going abroad, she learned things that she had never been exposed to in the country.

    Now Anthony¡¯s arrangement was a piece of cake for her.

    After taking a few deep breaths, Mavis went to work.

    Time passed quickly.

    For three full hours, Mavis didn¡¯t move her position, concentrating on the work in hand.

    thump thump¨C

    Suddenly there was a knocking sound on the ss window.

    Mavis looked up.

    It was Anthony.

    ¡°Come out to have lunch.¡±

 Chapter 916 Stop the estrangement

    Mavis stood up abruptly, but because of the sedentariness, her eyes were dark.

    Anthony reached out subconsciously, trying to help her.

    She grabbed the table first and stood firm, then went to put on her coat after a while.

    Anthony¡¯s hand paused, then retracted.

    After she got dressed, the two of them took the president¡¯s exclusive elevator down to the staff canteen, ready to have lunch.

    This was something Mavis didn¡¯t expect.

    He woulde here to have lunch?

    ¡°Hi, Mr. Cahan.¡±

    ¡°Hi, Mr. Cahan.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The employees in Cahan Group who met along the way greeted Anthony one after another, and by the way, kept their eyes on Mavis who stood beside him.

    In the past, Mavis would definitely be affected by such gazes, but now¡­

    Just forget about it.

    After working for hours, Mavis was so hungry that she bought a meal and sat down by an empty table.

    She felt that Anthony would not sit at the same table as her when eating, as it would be too easy for people to gossip about it.

    But to her surprise, Anthony sat opposite her with a meal.

    In thepany, eating face-to-face with him waspletely different from in the Cahan Residence, because people here only knew that she was his assistant.

    But seeing that he didn¡¯t take this to heart at all, but was eating on his own, Mavis dismissed her thoughts, regardless of other things. Now, having the lunch was the most important thing.

    During the meal, Zack came over and whispered something in Anthony¡¯s ear, and Anthony left with Zack.

    Mavis stayed there, took out her phone, checked the news, and ate leisurely.

    She was looking at her phone in a trance when a female voice came, ¡°Mavis, can I sit here?¡±

    Mavis looked up, and didn¡¯t have much impression of the person in front of her, ¡°Yes.¡±

    After speaking, she took out her earphones and looked for a show to watch.

    ¡°Mavis, do you remember me? We worked together in the logistics department before, but you probably don¡¯t have much impression of me. My name is Renata Donovan.¡±

    Renata?

    It seemed to be vaguely impressed.

    However, this person had no sense of presence in the logistics department.

    Mavis took off the earphones and asked in confusion, ¡°You¡­ Is there something you want to see me about?¡±

    Renata felt a little embarrassed, and pursed her lips, ¡°Mavis, I know it¡¯s a bit abrupt toe to you at this time, but I really can¡¯t help it. I wonder if you can do me a favor? For you, just tell Mr. Cahan a few words.¡±

    Sure enough, she was looking for her to do business.

    Feeling helpless, Mavis put down the fork.

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±

    Seeing that Mavis didn¡¯t refuse, Renata quickly took out a test report from her bag. Her eyes were red and she said, ¡°This is my mother¡¯s test report. She¡­ has cancer and needs a lot of money for surgery, but my parents are all farmers, and taking out all their savings for a lifetime is not enough to operate on her.¡±

    ¡°I would like to ask you to talk to Mr. Cahan, advance my sry for one year. I am willing to pay for thepany. I will work hard. Mavis, please.¡±

    Mavis couldn¡¯t say no for a moment. After all, it was about her mother.

    Fearing that Mavis would not believe it, Renata took out photos and videos of her mother lying on the hospital bed.

    ¡°Mavis, please help me, please. If I hadn¡¯t been desperate, I wouldn¡¯t havee to you rashly. The doctor said, if the operation can¡¯t be done this time, my mother¡­ probably has no hope of surviving.¡±

    ¡°I have to ask him about this. After all, I don¡¯t start thepany. I can speak for you in front of him, but thepany has its own rules and regtions. Once there¡¯s a precedent for you, if someone elsees to me, what should I do then?¡±

    After thinking about it, she felt that these words were a little too impersonal, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I just said the worst result first.¡±

    Hearing this, Renata nodded furiously, ¡°If there is really no way, I won¡¯t me you, Mavis.¡±

    Renata buried her cheeks in her hands, tears streaming down her face.

    Maybe it was because she had seen too much suffering in the world. For her, Mavis was more pitiful. Apart from that, she had no other emotions.

    Interrupted by Renata, she had no appetite, so she stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m done eating. Take your time.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Before leaving, she said, ¡°I will speak for you, but don¡¯t pin all your hopes on me.¡±

    With Mavis¡¯ promise, Renata quickly wiped away the tears on her face, ¡°Thank you, Mavis. I am very grateful, and I will not have any other demands.¡±

    Leaving the canteen, Mavis returned to the top floor with a heavy heart.

    After hesitating again and again, she knocked on the door of his office.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Mavis handed him the finished work, and said, ¡°Mr. Cahan, I just met Renata Donovan from the logistics department in the canteen. Her mother is currently hospitalized and needs a lot of money. She asked if she could advance her sry for one year.¡±

    Anthony flicked through the documents for a moment, then looked up at her, ¡°You¡¯ve agreed?¡±

    ¡°No, I know this is not in line with thepany¡¯s rules, so I just promised her to tell you about it, and didn¡¯t respond to anything else.¡±

    An imperceptible arc appeared at the corner of Anthony¡¯s mouth, and he said softly, ¡°You¡¯re smart.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t respond to such things in the future. Good and evil people mix up in thepany. There are many people with ulterior motives. I will ask Zack to check the authenticity of this matter. It¡¯s just this one time. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    He didn¡¯t me her?

    Mavis was a little dazed. In a short while, Anthony had finished reading the materials she hadpiled, and closed the file. ¡°It¡¯s well organized. I¡¯m ready to get off work and pick up Spencer and Molly home.¡±

    Ah?

    Just¡­ off work?

    Mavis couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Although they set a time with Lyra yesterday, wasn¡¯t it set for the night?

    Wasn¡¯t it too early to go and pick up the children now?

    Seeing her still standing there stupidly, Anthony raised his eyebrows. ¡°Didn¡¯t you understand? Do you have doubts about my order?¡±

    She froze for a moment, then shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯ll go out and pack my things right away.¡±

    After she left, Anthony ordered on the phone, ¡°Check Renata Donovan¡¯s details, whether her mother is hospitalized. If it is true, pay her one year¡¯s sry in advance, and sign the contract.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Cahan.¡±

    It was winter, and the weather outside was getting colder and colder.

    As soon as she walked out of thepany, Mavis felt the cold wind blowing through her body in an instant, and she flinched.

    After getting in the car, Anthony raised the temperature inside, and Mavis gradually felt that all the chills in her body were expelled.

    Since theymuted together, Anthony drove the car wherever he went.

    Mavis had always sat in the co-pilot, sitting in this position that many women dreamed of.

    Thinking of this, Mavis smiled contentedly, but was afraid of being seen by him, so she turned her face towards the window.

    Little did she know, her action waspletely seen by Anthony. He pressed the music y button, and the cheerful blues music yed. The atmosphere in the car was once very rxed.

    Neither of them brought up the original estrangement.

    But Mavis knew that it still existed. It was just temporarily put on hold.

    Once it was mentioned again, it will still explode.

    But¡­ at present, he had taken the initiative to show his favor, and Mavis did not want to continue the cold war with him.

 Chapter 917 Couple dress

    Soon, they arrived at the Lyre Spiti.

    Before Lyra left, she gave instructions to Sophia, so when she saw Mavis, Sophia immediately went up to her.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, Ms. Parker, madam has prepared all the necessary things. Do you need Eleven and Twelve to put them in your car?¡±

    Anthony nodded.

    Sophia greeted the bodyguards and they began to move things.

    Molly and Spencer were ying in the room when Mavis walked into the room.

    They were having fun with the kitten. Mavis walked softly behind Molly and covered her eyes.

    ¡°Guess who I am?¡±

    Hearing Mavis¡¯ voice, Molly was very happy, ¡°Mavis! You are here! Are you going to pick me and my brother to your house!?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Mavis scratched lightly on the tip of her nose.

    On the way back, the little girl kept chattering in the car, looking forward to tomorrow¡¯s entrance ceremony.

    The atmosphere in the car was very pleasant along the way. Spencer rarely talked to Anthony, and his face was extremely cold.

    When they arrived at Cahan Residence, Reba was waiting at the door to wee them. She immediately hugged Molly, kissed her on the cheek, and rubbed her face.

    ¡°I asked you toe here to apany me before, but you never agreed. Why did you agree so happily this time? Do you think I¡¯m not as good as Mavis?¡±

    Molly hugged her neck, ¡°Of course you¡¯re also important. Daddy and Mommy are busy recently, so I can only trouble Mavis to send me to school.¡±

    ¡°Such a smart little girl.¡±

    Reba put her down, and then said to Anthony, ¡°Anthony, grandma will arrive at the airport the day after tomorrow. You and Mavis will pick her up at that time. This is what grandma specially ordered.¡±

    ¡°I knew.¡±

    After Anthony agreed, he turned and walked out the door.

    Just now Zack sent him a message that he had to go back to thepany to deal with somepany affairs.

    After showing the two kids around the room, Mavis went downstairs to prepare dinner.

    With these two little kids, the Cahan Residence was no longer as lifeless as before, and the overall atmosphere had be cheerful.

    Mavis was busy in the kitchen, making nutritious meals for the kids, and Reba took them to y in the living room, having a great time.

    When Timothy came back from the outside, he was almost hit by Molly as soon as he entered the door.

    It was not until dinner time that they stopped the chase and went to the dinning room.

    Although Molly was usually very naughty, she was very considerate in table manners and so on. She sat obediently on the chair and waited for the meal.

    After all the dishes were served, Mavis nced at the clock on the wall.

    It was already seven o¡¯clock. Anthony won¡¯te back for dinner tonight?

    Forget it, after all, there were still two kids, so she didn¡¯t wait for him.

    Perhaps ying games consumed a lot of energy, Molly yawned after having dinner. ¡°Mavis, I want to go to bed. I¡¯m so sleepy.¡±

    She rubbed her eyes, walked slowly to Mavis¡¯ side, took her hand and leaned sleepily on her body.

    Even Spencer started to doze off. Mavis and Reba had to hold one each and send them back to the room.

    After tucking them up, Mavis took a picture of them sleeping soundly and sent it to Lyra.

    So Lyra won¡¯t be worried.

    ¡­

    At night.

    Anthony, who was still working at thepany, received a call.

    The olddy on the other end of the phone was vibrant.

    ¡°Anthony, do you miss me? I didn¡¯t expect you to get married quietly without telling me. You really don¡¯t care about me.¡±

    As the main character of the Cahan family, the old Mrs. Cahan, Paloma Warner, was leisurely putting on a mask and watching TV show on the other end of the phone, while calling Anthony.

    Although she was over 70 years old, she was very young mentally, and she especially liked to hang out with young people.

    From old men and olddies to three-year-old children, there was no crowd she can¡¯t hang out with.

    As the saying went, the elder is like a treasure.

    Anthony, who had been working all night, was exhausted physically and mentally. Hearing grandma¡¯sining tone, he quickly exined, ¡°Grandma, you were not in good health before, and you were going to recuperate abroad. Everything is based on your body. How dare I let these something to disturb your recuperation?¡±

    ¡°That sounds better to me. Anyway, I want to see my grandson¡¯s wife. If you dare not bring her to pick me up, we¡¯ll see.¡±

    Hearing grandma¡¯s threat without any deterrent force, Anthony chuckled, because he knew her temper.

    Thinking of getting up early tomorrow to send the two children to school for the entrance ceremony, Anthony said, ¡°Grandma, go to bed earlier. I will go home to rest too.¡±

    ¡°Okay, young people should go to bed early and get up early. I¡¯ll see you the day after tomorrow.¡±

    Paloma threw him a kiss on the other end of the phone before hanging up the phone with Anthony.

    *

    When he got back to Cahan Residence, the lights in the living room were still on.

    To his surprise, Mavis was sitting on the sofa waiting for him, covered with a thin nket.

    She curled up into a ball, watching TV seriously.

    Hearing a voice from the entrance, she turned her head and said, ¡°Have you had dinner yet? If not, I¡¯ll cook you a bowl of noodles.¡±

    When she turned her head, her hair was slightly messy, but it added a touch of messy beauty.

    There was no makeup on her face, but she looked clean and pure.

    Anthony was not hungry at first, but after she asked, he nodded somehow.

    Hearing this, Mavis tied up her hair casually, folded the nket neatly, and went to cook in the kitchen.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    After a while, a steaming bowl of noodles was ready and served on the table.

    Mavis couldn¡¯t help yawning, ¡°Take your time. I¡¯ll go upstairs to rest first. The documents needed to bring to the two children tomorrow are on the table. If you are interested, you can take a look.¡±

    After speaking, she went straight upstairs.

    As he saw the attractively colored noodles on the table, Anthony¡¯s appetite whetted, and he sat down and ate slowly.

    After eating, he took a shower and rested.

    Early the next morning.

    When the two kids got dressed and went downstairs, Anthony was already sitting in the living room waiting for them.

    Coincidentally, Anthony and Mavis chose clothes of the same color today. They were all ck woolen coats, and they matched with white turtleneck sweaters by coincidence.

    The difference was that Mavis was wearing a long white sweater dress, and Anthony was wearing a pair of ck trousers on the lower body.

    The two stood together and looked like a perfect match.

    Molly said from the side, covering her mouth with a smirk, ¡°You are wearing couple outfits. Mommy said before that people can only wear couple outfits together if they like each other very much.¡±

    Only then did Mavis notice that the clothes of the two were of the same style, and a blush crept up her cheeks.

    What shocked her even more was that Anthony actually acknowledged Molly¡¯s words and knelt down in front of her.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s because we like each other very much that we want to wear couple clothes. When you grow up, you will meet someone you like, and you will wear couple clothes at that time. Don¡¯t worry. You have me, and those men can¡¯t bully you.¡±

 Chapter 918 Little girl, king of children

    The little girl smiled sweetly, and tilted her head, ¡°With you and Daddy here, I won¡¯t be bullied. Mommy said that I can always be a little princess!¡±

    As a pearl in the palm of White and Lloyd families, she was indeed the little princess.

    After breakfast, the four of them went to Grand Ridge Noble Primary School to attend the entrance ceremony.

    In private aristocratic schools like this, they usually signed up first and then went to school.

    The school was not far from Cahan Residence, only a 20-minute drive away.

    It wasn¡¯t too early for them to arrive. All kinds of luxury cars had parked outside the school gate. Every child who coulde to school here was favored at home.

    Parents¡¯ dress was very low-key, but their gestures looked noble.

    In order to reducepetition among children, all children wear uniforms.

    8 o¡¯clock.

    The school opened the gate on time. The clothes on the teachers matched the school uniforms of the children. Parents were being organized to bring their children into the school.

    Mavis and Anthony were holding Molly and Spencer¡¯s hands respectively.

    The two kids were very good-looking. Anthony was handsome and Mavis was beautiful, so they were directly regarded as the parents of the two children.

    Someone took a photo of them holding their two children¡¯s hands and posted the photo online, which immediately caused heated discussion on social media.

    Netizen 1: ¡°These two children are too beautiful, especially the little boy, whose temperament is not inferior to some adults at all. And the baby girl, like a doll. As expected, the children born of handsome men and beautiful women are also the same. Little handsome guy and little beauty.¡±

    Netizen 2: ¡°I don¡¯t expect my boyfriend to be so handsome in the future. I just hope that there are handsome guys who can blindly fall in love with me. I really want a beautiful daughter!¡±

    Netizen 3: ¡°Mr. McCormick, three minutes, I want all the information on this family. ¡±

    Netizen 4: ¡°Oh my god, the beauty of this family kills me! Do they have a social media ount? I want to follow them! The children who can study at Grand Ridge Noble Primary School are all from rich families. Look at their way of dressing. They must be the heirs of arge group.¡±

    ¡­

    Manyizens showed great interest in them, making this topic go viral.

    However, the people involved were not yet aware of this.

    After entering the school, Anthonypleted the registration and enrollment procedures for them, and the next thing to do was to attend the entrance ceremony.

    Molly and Spencer were assigned to the same ss. Parents and children sat together and listened to the teacher on the podium.

    ¡°Parents choose our school as their children¡¯s enlightenment primary school. We express our sincere gratitude for this. Of course, we will not disappoint the parents. We will work hard to educate our babies well¡­¡±

    The teacher was talking endlessly on the stage. Many children below could no longer sit still, and began to talk to other children next to them.

    An asion like today was an opportunity for the parents here to get to know each other.

    The more upper ss they were in, the more they needed connections.

    The higher people stood, the stronger the barriers they needed to step on and around, so that the family can stand for a long time.

    ¡°¡­ Okay, this is the end of our presentation. Parents, please take your children toplete the enrollment registration and attend our entrance ceremony an hourter.¡±

    It was the first time for Spencer to see so many children of his own age, and Spencer found it very interesting.

    He stared at every child came and went, carefully observing their words and deeds.

    Molly shook Mavis¡¯ arm, ¡°Mavis, when weplete the registration, will we be big kids?¡±

    Mavis replied, ¡°Yes, you will have to bear more responsibilities.¡±

    Molly listened carefully, and made a solemn promise, ¡°Mavis, don¡¯t worry. I want to be a big kid. I want to protect my brother, and I won¡¯t let those bad kids bully my brother.¡±

    As they walked down the stairs, several children stared at Spencer and Molly without blinking, whispering to each other.

    Molly felt curious, let go of Mavis¡¯ hand, walked towards the children, and asked, ¡°Are you looking at us? Mommy said that it¡¯s impolite to keep staring at others for discussion.¡±

    The children pointed curiously at Molly and Spencer and asked, ¡°Are you twins? You two look simr.¡±

    For the fact that she and her brother were twins, Molly felt very proud and admitted, putting her hands on her hips.

    ¡°Yes, we are twins. He¡¯s my brother.¡±

    After that, she pulled Spencer closer and pressed his face close, ¡°My brother is only a few minutes older than me.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    After a while, with Molly¡¯s lively personality, she quickly became their friend.

    Several children walked down the stairs together with Molly.

    Spencer didn¡¯t like being touched by strangers, so he stood on the edge of the few people, keeping his distance.

    Molly liked to y with these children very much, smiling all the way.

    The children were familiar with each other now, so it was strange if the adults walking side by side did not say a word.

    A young woman in a mink coat took the initiative to say to Mavis. ¡°It must be very hard when you were pregnant with twins, right?¡±

    Hearing her words, Mavis was a little unnatural. It seemed that they must have misunderstood.

    But before Mavis could exin, Molly, who had been walking in front, suddenly turned around and said arrogantly, ¡°Pretty auntie, they are not our daddy and mommy.¡±

    ¡°Godfather and godmummy are apanying my brother and me. Their eyes are different from ours. They are angels sent by heaven to protect my brother and me!¡±

    What the little girl said made the adults presentugh, but made some children around believe it.

    ¡°Look, the eyes of those two are really different, so beautiful eyes.¡±

    Seeing that some children believed it, Molly even boasted, ¡°After every child is born, God will arrange a guardian, that is, an angel.¡±

    ¡°Wow, then why have I never seen an angel around me?¡±

    Hearing this, the expression on Molly¡¯s face became even more arrogant, and she said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s because my brother and I are chosen children by God, so they sent angels to protect us. But don¡¯t worry. We will all be ssmates in the future, and I will protect you.¡±

    Although Molly was short, when she talked, she looked like an elder sister.

    After she finished speaking, many children immediately gathered around, wanting to y with her.

    *

    After the registration, Molly had already made a lot of friends.

    Her cheerful personality can always make herself popr in the crowd, and she told other children about her experience in kindergarten.

    An hour passed.

    The school broadcast called everyone to the yground to participate in the entrance ceremony.

    Molly reluctantly parted from the children, and made an appointment, ¡°Come talk after we finish participating in the activities!¡±

    When she said this, she sounded like the king of the children, and Mavis couldn¡¯t help but find it a little funny.

    It¡¯d been less than half a day since she arrived at school, but she was so sought after. It seemed that she won¡¯t be bullied when she went to school in the future.

 Chapter 919 Airplane Model

    Thinking of the uing entrance ceremony, Mavis took Spencer¡¯s hand with some concern, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Spencer, is your body okay? Are you really okay?¡±

    Spencer nodded, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Seeing the firmness in his eyes, Mavis didn¡¯t ask any more questions, but just took them to the yground.

    Today¡¯s weather was very good. The sun was very bright, and it was warm on people¡¯s bodies.

    ¡°In the ceremony today, there are three tasks. The first task is toplete the registration. Presumably everyone has alreadypleted it. The second task is toplete the handiwork with the children. We will support the children in the mountainous area. Children and parents should work hard toplete it.¡±

    In front of each parent and child, there was a table with different handmade materials.

    Usually mothers took their daughters and fathers took their sons, so Mavis naturally took Molly to do the handiwork, and Anthony took Spencer.

    Mavis had no objection to this arrangement, but Spencer had a hint of displeasure on his face.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    He didn¡¯t want to do the crafting alone with Anthony.

    His expression was indifferent, and his tone was even colder, ¡°I can do it by myself. I don¡¯t need your help.¡±

    ¡°Spencer, let¡­¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Spencer repeated.

    He refused so decisively that Anthony could only sit aside in embarrassment.

    On the other hand, Mavis and Molly¡¯s interaction was very loving. Molly smiled from time to time to make Mavis happy.

    Sensing Anthony¡¯s eyes looking at them, Mavis knew his difficulty, and leaned closer to Molly and said, ¡°Molly, can you let your godfathere and apany you? I¡¯ll apany your brother toplete the handicraft.¡±

    Molly responded obediently, ¡°Okay, Mavis.¡±

    Activities like this were generally used to test children¡¯s hands-on ability, and parents just yed a supporting role beside them.

    Anthony¡¯s eyes showed gratitude for Mavis¡¯ timely rescue.

    Seeing Mavising over, Spencer took the initiative to say, ¡°I can do it myself.¡±

    ¡°Of course I know you¡¯re amazing. I¡¯m only by your side. You can talk to me if you need anything.¡±

    Spencer nodded, and then devoted himself to handcrafting.

    After more than ten minutes, some children couldn¡¯t sit still and wanted to leave the yground. After all, it was too difficult for children of this age to sit for a long time.

    Molly and Spencer were serious about finishing what they had in hand. One of them was going to make an angel doll, and the other was going to make an airne model. Both of them had already taken shape.

    Compared with other children, they were among a small number of children with strong hands-on ability.

    A kid who was ying with Molly just now came over and said in an admiring tone, ¡°Wow, Lloyd , you are so amazing. Are you making the angel who protects you?¡±

    Because the kid can¡¯t remember Molly¡¯s full name, so she called Molly Lloyd.

    Molly smiled, picked up the doll andpared it to Anthony¡¯s face, ¡°Yes, I just want to make my guardian angel. And you, what did you do?¡±

    The kid nced behind her and stuck out her tongue. ¡°My hands-on ability is too weak, so I¡¯ll leave it to my mommy to do it. Don¡¯t tell the teacher.¡±

    For this kind of behavior, Molly was very dismissive.

    ¡°My mommy said that you have to do your own things. If you rely on your mommy toplete the handwork, then we are not friends.¡±

    Although she had a lively personality, she didn¡¯t like to make friends with children who were not independent.

    The child was a little overwhelmed by Molly¡¯s sudden cold look, because no one had dared to treat her like this before.

    She stared nkly at Molly for a moment, then burst into tears.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be friends with you anymore! Hmph!¡±

    Molly snorted as the parents led the kid away.

    ¡°Without any hands-on ability. Leaving everything to her parents. I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    Anthony appreciated that Molly had the same personality as Lyra when she was a child, and rubbed her slightly cold little hands with his big hands, ¡°Molly, you¡¯re the best. People have to do their own thing.¡±

    After the episode, all the hand-made work wasing to an end.

    The teachers wille and take away the children¡¯s handicrafts.

    After some selection, Spencer¡¯s airne model won the first ce.

    The teacher showed his airne model in the middle of the yground, ¡°We have observed that the model is totallypleted by him, without any parental assistance, which is worthy of praise. Everyone should learn from Spencer.¡±

    After being mentioned by the teacher, Spencer stood up and nodded slightly.

    All the children present looked over, and Molly enjoyed their gaze proudly, as if she was the one being praised.

    After this task was over, came thest activity, which was also the one that Mavis was most worried about.

    Parents and children had toplete two round-trip runs in ry, nominally toplete the handover between kindergarten and elementary school.

    Although it was only two 50-meter, Mavis was worried about Spencer.

    One of them needed to run fast, and the other did the three-legged race.

    Spencer looked eager to try, because he wanted to see how bad his body was.

    Looking at Mavis who was worried about him, Spencerforted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. I must take the first ce.¡±

    Spencer had never had such a strong desire to win.

    As the teacher shouted, indicated the game started, all the children and parents ran out with all their might.

    Molly and Spencer were divided into two groups. Seeing her brother running, Molly yelled for cheer.

    Spencer lived up to their expectations and won the first ce.

    Panting heavily, he trotted back to Mavis, with a rare smile at his age.

    Molly hugged him tightly and praised, ¡°I knew you¡¯re the best!¡±

    Mavis also praised, ¡°Spencer, you¡¯re really good, but today¡¯s exercise must not exceed the standard. Otherwise your body will not be able to bear it.¡±

    Spencer wiped the sweat from his forehead and nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I am doing.¡±

    ¡°Three-legged race will start soon. Please get ready.¡±

    The broadcast came from the yground, and even if Spencer didn¡¯t like Anthony, he could only participate in this activity with him.

    When they yed, a professional teacher came over to bandage their feet immediately.

    All the fathers put their arms around their children¡¯s shoulders, and Anthony put his hand on Spencer¡¯s shoulder tentatively, ¡°Spencer, is it okay?¡±

    Spencer didn¡¯t speak.

    Anthony rolled his Adam¡¯s apple nervously, and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Spencer. We will definitely be the first in this game. Trust me.¡±

    ¡°Pff.¡±

    Spencer snorted arrogantly and ignored him.

 Chapter 920 The Callahan familyâ€™s big shot is back

    As the teacher finished speaking, there were voices of cheering one after another on the field.

    Seeing Anthony and Spencer walking forward in a tacit understanding, Mavis and Molly also cheered hard.

    When she saw that Anthony took good care of Spencer, Mavis suddenly had an idea.

    If they could have a baby, would he be so patient in educating the child?

    He was nice to Spencer and Molly. Did he like kids, or was it because they were Lyra¡¯s kids?

    Although she wanted to know the answer to this question, she knew that this question could not be asked between the two of them.

    Just when Mavis was distracted, the game was over.

    Undoubtedly, Anthony led Spencer to win the first ce and gained a right, that was, after school started, Spencer can have the opportunity to select the ss leader.

    When Anthony saw Spencer¡¯s excited face, he couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Spencer, you¡¯re really great. I¡¯m not as good as you, but how is your body?¡±

    Spencer shook his head, gave Anthony a rare chuckle, and raised his fist at him.

    ¡°You¡¯re not bad, Anthony.¡±

    Seeing his raised little fist, Anthony felt incredible, hurriedly touched his little fist, and picked him up directly, going back to Mavis.

    As soon as they came back, Molly hugged Spencer and didn¡¯t let go, rubbing his cheek. ¡°Spencer, you¡¯re really amazing. From now on in school, we will be the strongest siblings in the ss. No one dares to bully us.¡±

    Mavis smiled and put on scarves and hats for them, and joked, ¡°Who dares to bully you?¡±

    Hearing this, Molly giggled.

    After all the parents had received the badges awarded by the school, the broadcast said, ¡°All parents and children are invited to go to the venue where you just signed up, and listen to the principal¡¯s speech. After the speech, the children can leave with their parents.¡±

    Hearing that she needed to listen to the speech, Molly curled her lips. ¡°Why is the principal talking? I want to go home. Let¡¯s go back first, shall we?¡±

    After staying here for half a day, she missed Murphy long ago, so she didn¡¯t want to listen to those boring words.

    Mavis picked her up, ¡°It will be over soon, Molly. There are so many children on the field. We will leave together then.¡±

    ¡°Oh well.¡±

    ¡­

    When they came to the venue that they had just signed up for, chairs had already been ced in the open space, with each child¡¯s name on it.

    Everyone found the names corresponding to their children and sat down.

    The spotlight in the stadium suddenly focused on an open space.

    They saw an elevator rising slowly, and a middle-aged man in a suit was standing on it holding a microphone.

    ¡°Thank you very much for choosing Grand Ridge Noble Primary School. All of you here have a pivotal position in our city and even the country, but I don¡¯t want these to beparisons among all the kids.¡±

    ¡°No matter who you are, you must abide by the school¡¯s regtions, and the students must also obey the school¡¯s arrangements and the teacher¡¯s teaching¡­¡±

    The principal babbled. Molly fell asleep in Mavis¡¯ arms.

    After a whole day, Molly was so tired that even Spencer felt asleep. His little head unconsciously resting on Anthony¡¯s arm, dozing off.

    Such a serious speech like chanting, not to mention the kids, even Mavis felt sleepy, but she forced her eyelids not to stick together.

    Anthony on the side noticed her change, raised his hand and let her head rest on his other shoulder.

    She didn¡¯t know how long it took, but Mavis had entered the dreand, and yed chess with Spencer and Molly in it.

    Anthony¡¯s voice suddenly came from next to her ear. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±

    She quickly opened her eyes and found that her head was resting on his shoulder, and immediately sat up straight.

    She took a peek at Anthony, whose expression was indifferent, without any change.

    The parents in the stadium had already taken their children to leave, and Mavis also woke up Molly who was sleeping soundly, ¡°Molly, wake up. We can go home.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    Molly sat up reluctantly, rubbed her eyes, and asked sleepily, ¡°Can we leave?¡±

    ¡°Yes, after today is over. Spencer and Molly will be real elementary school students. Is there any gift you want?¡±

    Mavis took them outside.

    Speaking of gift, Anthony said beside her, ¡°Spencer and Molly can mention whatever you like. I will definitely give them to you.¡±

    Molly shook her head. ¡°No, Mommy and Daddy have already given me my favorite gift, but this can be saved for me. I will ask for it when I think about it.¡±

    She stuck out her tongue slyly.

    Mavis chuckled that Molly was really smart.

    On their way back, Lyra called and Mavis answered.

    ¡°Lyra, we¡¯re already heading back.¡±

    Lyra said, ¡°Mavis, we are done here. Please send the kids back. Thank you so much today.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t that she had no time, she would definitely attend the entrance ceremony of her son and daughter in person.

    Mavis looked at the two children ying around and said with a smile, ¡°Lyra, Anthony and I like Spencer and Molly very much. If you are at home, we will go to Lyre Spiti.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m home now. Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight.¡±

    The voice of the phone was not low, but Anthony answered over there, ¡°Rara, we won¡¯t go to Lyre Spiti for dinner. I have something to do with Mavis tonight.¡±

    Hearing this, Mavis was a little surprised.

    Have something to do?

    Was there anything to do?

    Why didn¡¯t she know?

    Lyra said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner after you¡¯re done.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Mavis looked at Anthony, ¡°What are we¡­ going to do?¡±

    While speaking, a child suddenly rushed to the road and dodged in front of the vehicle.

    Anthony mmed on the brake. The luxury car made a screeching brake sound, and almost crashed into the kid.

    Such a thrilling scene shocked the two kids sitting behind.

    Mavis looked back worriedly, ¡°Spencer, Molly, are you okay? Is there any injury?¡±

    Even an adult like her felt that the seat belt was tight ufortably, let alone two children.

    There were child seats, and she didn¡¯t know if they will be ufortable.

    Spencer shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    When the brake was mmed just now, Spencer first protected Molly¡¯s head.

    Anthony looked back a little apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Molly was a little frightened, and sat in the child seat in a daze, without speaking.

    Spencer said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just keep driving.¡±

    His voice was immature, but his tone didn¡¯t look like that of a five or six-year-old child. He was aplete copy of Malcolm.

    For the rest of the journey, Anthony drove the car extremely smoothly, for fear of causing any difort to the two children.

    Half an hourter, after sending the two children home, and briefly talking to Lyra, Anthony hurried away with Mavis.

    The luxury car restarted, and Mavis asked again. ¡°Where are we going? What are we going to do?¡±

    ¡°Pick up grandma.¡±

 Chapter 921 Have children if you like them

    Huh?

    Reba said she was a vivacious olddy?

    To meet his grandma¡­

    She was an important family member.

    Mavis was indescribably nervous, clutching the hem of her coat uneasily.

    It was the first time to meet their grandma, so did she need to prepare anything?

    But she had seen all the good stuff, right?

    The worldly jewels and gold must not have caught her eye, and with her present wealth she could not afford anything of value.

    Thinking about this, Mavis can¡¯t help but feel a little anxious.

    What was she gonna do?

    To make a good impression on the olddy?

    When people were nervous, even the eyes were easy to be erratic.

    Mavis¡¯ nervousness was too obvious for Anthony to ignore.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Grandma is easy to get along with. She won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡±

    Having said that, Anthony can¡¯t guarantee that she will not give Mavis any trouble.

    Mavis bit her lip and didn¡¯t speak for a long time.

    They were a contract couple, but Mavis wanted to make a good impression on his family while she was his wife.

    ¡°Do I need a present for Grandma?¡±

    Anthony chuckled. ¡°What do you think she needs?¡±

    Yes, as the elder of one of the three grand families in Crana, she had everything.

    After much hesitation, she asked, ¡°So¡­ what kind of granddaughter-inw would grandma like?¡±

    She¡¯ll be the woman the Cahans liked.

    Anthony¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold.

    ¡°Don¡¯t change anything. Just be yourself.¡±

    Sensing a flicker of anger in him, Mavis was at a loss.

    Why was he angry¡­ ? She didn¡¯t say anything wrong?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    What was wrong with not wanting the Cahans to hate her?

    Mavis, a little resentful, looked out the window.

    Neither of them spoke.

    The atmosphere in the car suddenly became awkward.

    It was Reba again, trying to lighten the mood.

    Pressing the answer button in the car, Anthony asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Anthony, Grandma¡¯s back today. Did you and Mavis go to the airport?¡±

    ¡°On the way. Prepare a room for Grandma. Remember to follow her preferences, and put on incense.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You and Mavis stay safe. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±

    After the call ended, Anthony offered to lighten the mood. ¡°You like Spencer and Molly a lot?¡± He asked

    At the mention of Spencer and Molly, Mavis¡¯s lips curved slightly. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t love cute, smart kids like them?¡±

    If she can have such lovely children in the future, her life will be worth it.

    To tell the truth, she really envied Lyra.

    She had such a beautiful appearance, and her husband loved her so much. And they had such lovely kids. It was fair to say she had it all.

    Anthony looked at her face and subconsciously said, ¡°If you like kids, have them.¡±

    As he spoke, Mavis stared at him in shock.

    Was he¡­ serious?

    Did he want to have a baby with her?

    Sensing the warmth in her eyes, Anthony felt his face turn red. He did not continue the conversation but merely changed the subject. ¡°I don¡¯t want Grandma to know that we are in a contract marriage. You should know what to do.¡±

    Mavis knew what he meant. She bit her lip. ¡°I know who I am.¡±

    She looked out of the window with some bitterness in her heart.

    What was she expecting?

    That he wanted to have a baby with her?

    Or did she want to be with him forever?

    As soon as the agreed time was up, they would have no rtionship.

    Thinking about this, Mavis felt as if she had been stabbed in the heart.

    For the rest of the trip, both of them were speechless.

    The temperature in the car seemed to drop as much as ten degrees, and Mavis felt cold.

    She wrapped her clothes around herself and rubbed her hands together in an attempt to give herself some warmth.

    At the airport, Anthony parked his car and got out to make a phone call.

    He was slender and had a delicate and erect nose. Perhaps because of the wind, his nose was a little red.

    Mavis gave a wry smile and suddenly felt a little aggrieved.

    Knock, knock

    The window was knocked. Mavis rolled it down and looked at him innocently with her big eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Grandma will be out soon. Come in with me.¡±

    Mavis nodded, got out of the car and obediently followed him.

    The two walked in tandem.

    At some point, he suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    Mavis didn¡¯t notice, and hit him right on the back.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    Hismanding tone made Mavis a little ufortable, but they were picking up grandma today. She can¡¯t just throw a tantrum with him but obediently walked over to him.

    Anthony arced his arm to signal her to take his arm.

    Mavis did everything she was asked to do, tried to look normal and prayed their grandma was easy to get along with.

    Ten minutester, an olddy, dressed in a very fashionable way, was waving in their direction with a smile on her face.

    Anthony walked over with Mavis.

    As soon as Paloma saw Anthony, she hugged him and said, ¡°Anthony, I¡¯m exhausted from the journey.¡±

    Anthony took the bag from her. ¡°I told you to fly private.¡±

    Hearing what he said, Paloma red at him. ¡°How much does it cost to start a private jet? Even if the Cahan Group has the money, it shouldn¡¯t waste it like this. You young people just don¡¯t save money, and you want me to lecture you.¡±

    Anthony had no choice but to say nothing about what Paloma had said.

    The cost of a private jet was less than one-thousandth that of her convalescent, but Paloma liked it, and he really can¡¯t do anything about it.

    Originally, he had sent a ne over, but was directly rejected by Paloma who said this was too ostentatious.

    The grandmother and grandson exchanged a few words. As Paloma saw Mavis standing next to Anthony, her eyes immediately revealed a look of amazement.

    She looked Mavis up and down and pulled her hand. She said in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re my grandson¡¯s wife, right? What¡¯s your name? How did you pick him?¡±

    Paloma seemed to have a slight dislike for Anthony.

    Surprised, Mavis replied politely, ¡°Grandma, my name is Mavis Parker.¡±

    Paloma took the first-time eye contact very seriously. Mavis was the type she liked. She had blonde hair and blue eyes, but she looked gentle and kind.

    Satisfied, she ignored Anthony, who was carrying a suitcase, and took Mavis along for the ride.

    ¡°Mavis Parker, what a nice name. Has this brat ever bullied you? If he bullies you, tell me. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson.¡±

    ¡°Can I call you Mavis? When you¡¯re with me, you don¡¯t have to be shy. I know a little about the activities of the young people in private. Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t feel a generation gap when you chat with me.¡±

    ¡°This time, after Ie back, I n to stay. I want to see the younger generation at home. With you by my side, I¡¯m happy.¡±

    Paloma went on and on.

    Mavis didn¡¯t know what to say, but just smiled at Paloma.

    All the way to the car, Paloma was still talking to Mavis, from astronomy and geography to pets, everything included.

 Chapter 922 Paloma likes her

    Back at Cahan Residence, Reba and Timothy were already waiting for them.

    Seeing grandma getting out of the car, Reba trotted over, hugged grandma, and said affectionately, ¡°Grandma, you are finally back. I have been thinking about you these days.¡±

    Paloma scratched the tip of Reba¡¯s nose and joked, ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t use these words to fool me. Since you miss me, why don¡¯t youe and see me?¡±

    ¡°Hey, did I? It¡¯s because I still have some things to do, so I haven¡¯t taken time to see you.¡±

    Reba stuck out her tongue, a little guilty.

    If Paloma knew that she hadn¡¯t done anything, she will have to listen to her nagging again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what kind of temperament you have. Little girl, do you want to lie to me?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Paloma looked at Timothy, ¡°Why you losing weight again? Anthony must have bullied you.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face darkened when he heard his grandma mentioning him again.

    Timothy hurriedly exined, ¡°No, grandma. I¡¯m busy with a new project during this time. Anthony is busy with managing thepany. He¡¯s the mostborious one.¡±

    ¡°Okay grandma, don¡¯t stand outside when you just came back. I¡¯ve already arranged a room for you. Come in and have a look.¡±

    After Reba finished speaking, she dragged Paloma into the house.

    Mavis walked behind a few people, relieved.

    So far, Paloma was easy to get along with.

    While thinking about things, Mavis walked behind, unknowingly falling behind the crowd.

    Anthony turned his head and saw that she was absent-minded, so he stopped and asked, ¡°You¡¯re walking so slowly. Isn¡¯t it cold?¡±

    Seeing his urging, Mavis quickly suppressed the emotion on her face and followed.

    As soon as the two entered the door, Paloma came over and took Mavis¡¯ hand, ¡°What are you doing outside? I heard Reba said that you are a wonderful child. You have been at our home for so long, but I haven¡¯te to see you. It¡¯s really my fault.¡±

    Mavis hurriedly waved her hands, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not like that. Your body has not recovered. It should be us who go to see you. It¡¯s wrong for us juniors.¡±

    Paloma liked Mavis very much when she saw Mavis being humble, polite and not arrogant.

    ¡°Mavis, I heard from Reba that you and Anthony are both working in the Cahan Group now? You are still working as his assistant. Don¡¯t worry. You can do this job if you want. If you don¡¯t want to, you can stay at home. Our family can support you.¡±

    Seeing the enthusiasm from Paloma, Mavis smiled, ¡°Grandma, I know your kindness, but I think people always have something to do, not to mention I don¡¯t want Anthony to support me. I have the ability to be his helper.¡±

    Hearing this, Paloma liked Mavis more.

    ¡°You are very thoughtful. Can you go out with me tomorrow? Reba will follow along.¡±

    Mavis would not refuse Paloma¡¯s proposal.

    It was rare that Paloma liked her very much, and she couldn¡¯t ask for more, ¡°Oaky, grandma.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs to rest. You can go about your business.¡±

    After waving to the juniors, Paloma went straight upstairs.

    Huh¨C

    Mavis let out a long breath, and the tension in her heart slowly disappeared.

    Reba walked over, stood next to Mavis, and said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you, Mavis. I have said grandma would like you.¡±

    ¡°I thought grandma would be the kind who is very serious and pays attention to the rules and family status.¡±

    After listening to Mavis¡¯ words, Reba burst outughing.

    ¡°Mavis, I think you have been affected by the plots on the Inte and in TV shows, right?¡±

    Mavis was a little embarrassed, ¡°Reba, I ¡®m going to rest first. I¡¯m a little tired.¡±

    After speaking, Mavis went upstairs.

    After Anthony sent Paloma back to her room, he left to deal with thepany¡¯s affairs.

    Mavis sat nkly by the bed, thinking about what happened today.

    ¡°If you like kids, have them.¡±

    These words lingered in her ears and could not go away for a long time.

    Until now, she hadn¡¯t figured out what Anthony meant.

    She was lying on the bed distraught. Her whole body was covered by the quilt.

    She didn¡¯t know how long it took, but Mavis fell asleep in a disturbed mood, which was extremely restless.

    She inexplicably dreamed that the one-year engagement time hade, and a neer appeared beside him, and he announced the identity of that woman on various social tforms.

    The way he looked at the woman was full of love, without any disgust, and it was something she never got.

    ¡°Hoo-hoo¨C¡±

    Mavis was awake from the dream.

    The pain in the heart, as if being pinched severely, even made her breathing difficult.

    Was the dream reminding her?

    Did it want to tell her that she won¡¯t end good with Anthony?

    Knock knock¨C

    There was a knock on the door. Mavis quickly calmed down and walked quickly to the door.

    Outside was Reba.

    ¡°Mavis, grandma is going out for a walk. Let¡¯s go together. Timothy will be the driver.¡±

    Mavis agreed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll change clothes.¡±

    She put on a more dignified dress. As the daughter-inw of the Cahan family, she should be more dignified when she went out with Paloma.

    Paloma was already waiting downstairs, and Mavis hurried over.

    ¡°Sorry grandma for keeping you waiting.¡±

    Paloma waved her hand, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too polite to me. I heard from Reba that you were injured before. Are you all right now? Don¡¯t underestimate the injury, so as not to leave seque.¡±

    Mavis felt warm and shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandma. I¡¯m fine now. Anthony asked his friend toe over and heal me. I¡¯m fine soon.¡±

    ¡°He is doing pretty well. Let¡¯s go out for a stroll.¡±

    Paloma was always happy to have their children and grandchildren by her side.

    Paloma was in high spirits and kept talking about her youthful past along the way.

    Mavis didn¡¯t expect the life of Paloma to be so colorful. Compared with her, she seemed like an elderly person.

    Seeing Mavis distracted, Paloma raised her hand and waved in front of her eyes, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Fearing that Paloma would take her to the hospital for an examination, Mavis hurriedly shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, grandma. I may have just woken up and I¡¯m a little confused. It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. To live is to be happy. Don¡¯t think about carrying the pressure on your body. I¡¯m at such an old age. I have seen many things. As long as I live happily, all difficulties are just a piece of cake.¡±

    ¡°I know, grandma.¡±

    Soon they came to the shopping mall of Cahan Group. Paloma put on sunsses before getting out of the car, walking with full aura of an aristocratic matriarch.

    Today was just in time for the shopping mall celebration, and there were many people in the mall, which was very noisy.

    Reba whispered, ¡°Grandma, if we want to go shopping, we can ask Anthony to clear everyone out in advance.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she received a fist from Paloma.

    ¡°What¡¯s the fun in clearing people out? Can that still be called shopping? You¡¯ve always wanted to use power to solve things.¡±

 Chapter 923 The gift of meeting first

    Reba felt aggrieved, curled her lips and acted like a baby, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re biased. If Anthony is here, you would never say that, hum!¡±

    This mall had a total of ten floors. The minus one to minus three floors were all for snacks and some ces to have fun. The first to fourth floors were the ces that ordinary people can consume.

    The fifth and sixth floors sold light luxury products, and above the seventh floor was the ce where only those with assets can afford it.

    Mavis and the others went directly to the 10th floor, the consumption ce of the real rich people.

    Walking out of the elevator, someone came over immediately.

    The man was wearing a tuxedo and white gloves on his hands. He bowed gracefully and said, ¡°I am your shopping assistant. I hope I can bring you a wonderful shopping experience.¡±

    Paloma took out a ck card from her bag. The card was gilded around the sides, and it shone under the light.

    As soon as the man saw this card, his expression instantly became more respectful, ¡°Dear ck card customer, please wait a moment. I will ask our manager to serve you.¡±

    Those who can own a ck card either spent tens of millions or had an extremely important rtionship with the Cahan Group.

    On this card, there was a small C in the right corner, which meant the card bearer was the Cahans.

    He didn¡¯t dare to neglect, and was not worthy of serving a customer of this level, so he hurriedly called the manager in charge.

    Hearing that it was the Cahan, the manager who was drinking tea couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. He put down his water ss, hurried to Paloma and the other, and said respectfully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting, but if you have any needs, please let me know. It¡¯s my honor to serve you.¡±

    Paloma waved her hand, ¡°Your rhetoric is all the same. Hey, no need to exin.¡±

    ¡°We¡­¡±

    She interrupted the manager at the right time, ¡°I want to pick out a piece of jewelry for my grandson¡¯s wife, which should be rare in the market, the one-of-a-kind.¡±

    Mavis was in a trance for a moment, and when she recovered, she stopped Paloma.

    ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t bother. Anthony usually gives me a lot of presents. I can¡¯t wear them at all.¡±

    But Paloma¡¯s attitude was firm, and she took Mavis¡¯ hand.

    The warmth from her palm made Mavis feel a little bitter again.

    ¡°Anthony should give you gifts. What he gave is from him. What I gave is from me. It is unique. My gift must be special.¡±

    As she said that, Reba curled her lips quietly, ¡°I want one too!¡±

    Paloma smiled, ¡°You, acting cute is special enough. When you get married, I will give it to you too.¡±

    Several people looked at each other and couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    Soon, the manager took the three of them to the luxurious reception room. The table was already covered with a dazzling array of jewels. Paloma asked Mavis to choose whatever she liked, and she paid for whichever one she liked.

    Mavis dared not to chooses. The pile of things in front of her was enough to make her dazzled. The jewelry itself was dazzling, and they were all put together now.

    The manager was very good at observing. Seeing that Mavis was struggling to make a decision, he strongly rmended a rose gold bracelet with diamonds.

    ¡°This is a unique product we bought from Italian designer, Avrilis. There¡¯s the only one. Both the design and workmanship are very fine. It¡¯s very suitable for youngdies. You can try it on.¡±

    The bracelet was indeed very shiny, and the design was very special. The rose gold exuded a luxurious light, and it was dotted with Iberian diamonds. There were nine in total, which were said to symbolize love forever.

    And the most special thing was that a rose flower extended from the top of the bracelet. After wearing it, the rose was just above the wrist, like a real flower blooming, dazzling and beautiful without losing artistic taste.

    Paloma thought she was very beautiful when she tried it on, and Mavis couldn¡¯t help being stunned when she heard the meaning of ¡°love forever¡±.

    Paloma said, ¡°This bracelet is suitable for you. Don¡¯t hesitate. I have decided to buy it.¡±

    When Mavis saw the price tag on it, which was 60 million US dors, she took it off in a panic.

    ¡°Grandma, this gift is too expensive. I can¡¯t take it.¡±

    ¡°Be good. I met you for the first time and didn¡¯t bring any gifts. This bracelet should be regarded as my meeting gift, and at the same time, my recognition of you.¡±

    Reba echoed, ¡°Mavis, just ept it. You can take this gift.¡±

    They hade to this point. If she said more, she would fail to appreciate her kindness, so Mavis had no choice but to ept it.

    After buying it, Paloma insisted on going to the lower floors. Reba felt that there were too many people downstairs, and she was afraid that the olddy would find it noisy, so she persuaded her.

    Paloma ran out of patience and got angry after Reba wanted to talk her out of it.

    Reba didn¡¯t speak, pouted, and felt that she was doing it for her good.

    Seeing this, Mavis stood up, smiled and took Paloma¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Grandma, I just want to go downstairs for a stroll, I¡¯ll go with you. Reba, I¡¯ll be with grandma. There won¡¯t be any problem.¡±

    She gave both of them an out, and the two reconciled after Mavis¡¯ words.

    Downstairs was full of lively ces. Paloma arrived downstairs in a good mood.

    ¡°Reba, don¡¯t me me for being angry with you. Although our family has a solid foundation and a lot of financial resources, in the final analysis, we started from the grassroots at the beginning. It is helpful for you to go around more often and see everyone¡¯s living conditions.¡±

    Reba nodded obediently.

    ¡°You can¡¯t forget your roots in life. You were born as a princess. You haven¡¯t suffered much. You are really spoiled.¡±

    Rebaughed, and lost the arrogance she had with her grandma just now.

    The three of them walked around the mall for a long time, and did not return to the Cahan Residence until they were satisfied with the shopping.

    Mavis went upstairs to put things away. Paloma felt tired, so she sat on a sofa and watch her mobile phone.

    Many of her old friends were sharing their daily life in social media. Their grandchildren and even great-grandchildren had been born. However, one of them caught the attention of the olddy.

    The photo was of two lovely children. The two children looked somewhat simr. The boy and the girl were cute, and sitting beside the children were Anthony and Mavis.

    Paloma couldn¡¯t move her eyes from the round faces of the two children.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    If only these two children belonged to Anthony and Mavis¡­

    Thinking about it, Paloma couldn¡¯t help feeling a little emotional, and muttered to herself, ¡°Anthony and Mavis have been together for a long time. Although they are both busy with work, they can¡¯t dy the big event of having a baby.¡±

    It may be toote until the day when they were not busy with work.

    It had to be done quickly.

    So, Paloma went upstairs alone, wanting to talk to Mavis.

    Coincidentally, the door of the room was not closed. Paloma knocked lightly on the door and walked in.

    Hearing the sound, Mavis subconsciously turned around, and when she saw that it was Paloma, she was so frightened that she almost knocked over the water ss in her hand.

    ¡°Grandma, why are you here suddenly?¡±

    As keen as Paloma, she immediately sensed something was wrong.

    She looked around, but saw a quilt folded on the sofa in the room.

    On the bed, there was only a single quilt.

    Her grandson and grandson¡¯s wife slept separately?

 Chapter 924 He was bullied

    Seeing Paloma¡¯s gaze rest on the sofa, Mavis could only lower her head in embarrassment.

    Paloma didn¡¯t make a fuss, just turned around and sat on the sofa.

    ¡°Mavis, go and close the room door.¡±

    ¡­

    Molly and Spencer had recently be popr characters in the school.

    Compared with Spencer, Molly was more like a boy. Facing the envy of her ssmates, Molly ignored it.

    Her mommy said that she can¡¯t be too high-profile in her life. Otherwise, she would be liable to be attacked.

    The two children who originally wanted to keep a low profile were about to have an exam.

    This was also Spencer¡¯s first exam in the school.

    Mollyforted him in a low voice, ¡°Spencer, don¡¯t panic. This is just a small test. I believe in you.¡±

    Spencer pouted, ¡°Did you see me panic?¡±

    Molly pursed her lips, annoyed, so her kindfort was ignored?

    Soon, the test results wille out.

    Before the results, there was a lot of discussion, saying that Molly and Spencer had been in the limelight recently, and they won¡¯t do good in the exam.

    Molly and Spencer kept their mommy¡¯s words in mind, didn¡¯t care about the gossip outside, but concentrated on studying, and worked hard on the exam.

    The day the results came out.

    The teacher read the bottom one first, and kept reading along, but the names of Molly and Spencer were mentioned for a long time.

    This made a group of sharp-eared students start to whisper.

    Shouldn¡¯t they be number one and number two?

    The teacher kept the students in suspense and asked everyone, ¡°Now, I am revealing the the first ce. Think about who¡¯s name has not been read?¡±

    ¡°Molly!¡±

    ¡°Spencer!¡±

    Many children followed suit.

    But these were two people!

    There were also sarcastic voices mixed in.

    ¡°Molly and Spencer? Spencer is as delicate as a girl. Doesn¡¯t he have the energy to take the exam?¡±

    ¡°It makes sense. Spencer goes to schoolte, and he won¡¯t do well in the exam.¡±

    Molly¡¯s head hurt when she heard what they said.

    Why did they look down on him so much? But Lyra¡¯s words were still in her ears. Even if she got angry, she quietly endured it.

    The teacher praised, ¡°That¡¯s right. Molly and Spencer are tied for first ce.¡±

    With that said, the teacher stepped forward and took out two red flowers as the rewards.

    Molly was very happy because she saw her brother finally showing a heartfelt and bright smile on his face. At this moment, she especially wanted to share it with Daddy and Mommy.

    Although his smile looked a little weird, it seemed to be what he expected.

    Her brother went to school and got off to a good start!

    When ss was over, Molly was very happy to share this with her friends, and wanted to invite Spencer to join her, but Spencer didn¡¯t want to.

    After Molly left, people immediately surrounded Spencer.

    Spencer looked confused.

    The leading boy said, ¡°Hey, do you know who I am?¡±

    Spencer really didn¡¯t know, and shook his head, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The little boy answered irrelevantly, and raised his head proudly, ¡°They aren¡¯t your mom or dad that came with youst time, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The boy who was chasing after Spencer and asking questions was a well-known bully. It was heard that he got into trouble every three days and bullied his ssmates. His parents let their son make trouble, and even used money to solve the problem.

    Spencer looked at the child in front of him, feeling disgusted in his heart. The he picked up the book and prepared to go to another ce to do homework.

    Who knew that just as he got up, he was grabbed by the little boy.

    ¡°I heard that you are very powerful. Why don¡¯t your parentse? My father is the general manager of a listedpany. Is your father as powerful as mine?¡±

    Spencer didn¡¯t speak, and didn¡¯t bother to.

    His attitude angered the little boy again.

    The little boy named Ronald Cunningham suddenly punched Spencer in the stomach with force, and Spencer, who was thin since he was a child, couldn¡¯t bear the force and fell directly to the ground.

    Spencer stood up and ran out, wanting to find Molly, but Ronald and his group had better physical strength than him, so they quickly caught up and took him directly into the toilet.

    The other little boy had just washed his hands when he saw Ronald sshing water on Spencer, and he ran away in fright.

    Spencer waspletely chilled, but he still pursed his lips stubbornly, looking up at him with his head raised.

    ¡°Your parents don¡¯te to school because you are a sick child and no one cares about you. Unlike my dad, who directly sponsors a library in the school. Can your dad do it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he and Molly are unwanted kids!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Spencer was not affected by these words at first, but when he heard the words ¡°unwanted kids¡±, his eyes still dimmed.

    *

    Lyra, who was in the office, had just finished work and was about to take a break when she received a call from Mavis.

    ¡°Lyra, Spencer was bullied at school¡­¡±

    Lyra bounced off the chair, ¡°Is he hurt? Who bullied him? Who?¡±

    Mavis told Lyra everything she knew.

    While listening, Lyra booked the nearest flight with Malcolm, hurriedly finished her work and rushed back. Along the way, Lyra was very worried.

    Spencer was usually not very talkative, and he was too mature to be a child.

    This was what Lyra was most worried about.

    Spencer was not good at words, and he refused to express his emotions. He was not in good health¡­

    Thinking of this, Lyra med herself and became angry.

    At this time, a big palm gently covered her hand.

    The warmth of her palm brought her back to her senses.

    Malcolm handled the case of the National Investigation Bureaust night. The case was difficult and he was in a hurry. He stayed up all night, and now he had to rush back because of Spencer.

    The man¡¯s face was full of fatigue, with dark circles slightly around his eyes, and even stubble around his mouth.

    But he stillforted his wife first. ¡°Rara, don¡¯t worry. Mavis has already rushed over. The children are ying around. Nothing will happen.¡±

    Lyra nodded slightly, feeling distressed seeing his vicissitudes, and hurriedly said, ¡°You haven¡¯t slept all night. You should hurry up and rest. We will be there soon.¡±

    In the school.

    Ronald¡¯s parents and grandparents all came over.

    The originally small office was suddenly full of people.

    As Mavis rushed over, she saw a middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes talking to the principal.

    The two talked andughed, and seemed to be very familiar with each other.

    She checked to see if Spencer was okay. Molly was unconvinced. With a sullen face, she pointed at Ronald and said angrily, ¡°Mavis, it was him who bullied my brother and even sshed water on his face.¡±

    Ronald¡¯s grandma stood up and retorted angrily, ¡°Did you see Ronald ssh the water to him? You actually ndered my baby grandson. I don¡¯t know whom you learned it from!!¡±

    With those cloudy eyes, she looked Mavis up and down.

    Mavis rushed over without even thinking too much about it. Because she was in a hurry toe here, she didn¡¯t wear any jewelry, and she just wore ordinary clothes.

    The olddy despised her even more because of her impossibly rich attire.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The principal said that he couldn¡¯t be messed with, so she thought the child¡¯s parents were some kind of big shot. But their godmother was so ordinary. How could their parents be any better?

    If Ronald had a godmother, she must be someone powerful.

    Mavis had never dealt with this kind of thing before. She had a soft personality. Faced with the bullying of the elders, she was burning with anger, but her good upbringing made her unable to think of vicious words, and she didn¡¯t know how to refute them for a while.

    However, the olddy couldn¡¯t let go, and asked,

    ¡°It¡¯s okay for children to fight. There¡¯s no need to make a fuss about trivial matters. It¡¯s fine for adults not to be ignorant. Tell me how you want to reconcile?¡±

 Chapter 925 Splash him with water twice

    Seeing that Mavis didn¡¯t speak, the olddy continued,

    ¡°Ronald has been obedient since he was a child, and when he grows up, he is also a good boy with excellent character and learning. How could he bully others first? Even if he did, it must be something your child did! Your child looks weak on the surface, but just by looking at his eyes, I can tell that there is no good intention!¡±

    When Molly heard this, she was not happy.

    She was rushing forward to argue, but Mavis quickly stopped her and calmed her down, ¡°Molly, no hurries now. This olddy is unreasonable at first nce. If you make her angry, she might have to me on you.¡±

    Molly thought it was indeed the case.

    If this olddy did it, they will lose money.

    She didn¡¯t want to give this bad woman all the hard-earned money of her father and mother.

    She stopped talking.

    After the olddy finished speaking, the old man next to her remained silent.

    He was wearing a suit and looked kind, unlike the domineering olddy at all.

    However, at this moment, the old man spoke.

    He coughed twice, and even the principal and the middle-aged man who were talking stopped. It can be seen that the old man was very important.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t care about the rights and wrongs between the children. It doesn¡¯t matter who is right or wrong. The people from the Cunningham family is not heartless. The child who was sshed with water is not in good health. His parents probably don¡¯t have a lot of money. Only then can they raise their child like this. Our family would pay 80, 000 dors, which is considered to be an exnation for this matter.¡±

    After the middle-aged man heard it, he immediately agreed, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re right. If it is not enough, add 20, 000. Our family has built a library for the school.¡±

    As Mavis listened to it, anger welled up in her heart.

    It was not that she had never seen what a rich family looked like. Lloyd, White, and Cahan were the three most powerful families in Suham, and they were all richer than the unranked Cunningham family.

    It was the first time she¡¯d seen someone brag about 100, 000 dors.

    Fortunately, she came here first this time. If she hadn¡¯te, the group of the Cunninghams might bully the two kids.

    Concentrating her thoughts, Mavis said, ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, your bag is not bad.¡±

    Before she could speak, she was interrupted by the olddy with bright eyes.

    This bag was really good. It was a new product of the new season. There was the only one. It was given by Paloma. It took a long time to get it.

    However, the olddy showed contempt in the next second.

    ¡°If you want to buy it, we can send you several different styles directly. Thepany he is working in is the Lloyd¡¯s Corp, and the benefits given at the annual meeting are these things. By the way, do you know the Lloyd¡¯s Corp?¡±

    Molly almost cried out.

    Lloyd¡¯s Corp ? Wasn¡¯t that Mommy¡¯spany¡­N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Mavis stopped her in time and winked at her.

    The principal wanted to answer and exin, but he opened his mouth and there was no chance to interject. The principal could only be anxious on the other side.

    When mentioning the Lloyd¡¯s Corp, Ronald¡¯s father seemed to gain confidence and lost his patience. He said directly, ¡°100, 000pensation. That¡¯s it!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a woman¡¯s soft but powerful voice came from outside the door.

    ¡°Ridiculous. Their parents haven¡¯te yet. Who told you it¡¯s 100, 000 dors?¡±

    Apanied by the footsteps of leather shoes and high heels, Molly and Spencer¡¯s eyes lit up and they rushed to the door.

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy.¡±

    ¡°Daddy! Mommy ! You are here!¡±

    Everyone looked at the door.

    The two children were picked up, and then a man and a woman entered the door.

    The man was tall and muscr, with an invible sense of majesty on his body. His thick eyebrows and bright eyes were like an international model¡¯s, and the chill made people shy away.

    And the woman¡¯s aura was strong too. She was wearing a business attire with a hip wrap skirt, which was charming and capable, with long hair and a beautiful face, making the people around her unable to look away.

    Ronald¡¯s father almost stared straight at Lyra.

    Seeing this, his wife pinched his thigh fiercely, and only then did he regain his senses.

    Poor principal, he didn¡¯t say what he wanted to exin in the end, and he wanted to cry. He didn¡¯t expect to invite the two big shots.

    Molly hurriedlyined, Daddy, Mommy, it¡¯s them. They bullied my brother and said that you couldn¡¯t support us, which made him so skinny. So they gave us 100, 000 dors, and this is over.¡±

    Molly was very aggrieved, holding a wet towel in her hand, as if she was helping her brother wipe off the water droplets.

    Malcolm took off his coat and draped it over Spencer to keep him from catching the cold.

    He was wearing a simple white shirt with his cuffs rolled up, and sat on a chair with his long legs crossed, like a hunting wolf, with a smile on his lips.

    ¡°You want to give us 100, 000 dors?¡±

    The aura on the opposite side was too strong, and the Cunninghams were obviously a bitcking in momentum.

    The olddy gritted her teeth and stomped her feet. ¡°Do you want to bully us? It¡¯s a lot for your ordinary family. Want to ckmail us? Let me tell you, you won¡¯t give anything more!¡±

    Malcolm held out two fingers, and sneered with his thin lips.

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll give you 200, 000. Spencer, ssh him with water twice.¡±

    Molly couldn¡¯t help giggling when she heard that.

    Haha, retribution wasing.

    Spencer hesitated, and Malcolm smiled again. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Daddy and Mommy are rich. You can ssh him as often as you want. See the hot water over there?¡±

    Looking along his finger, Ronald flinched in fright, and quickly hid behind his grandma.

    The olddy¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good.

    ¡°You want to bully us when you have money? Believe it or not, I will call the police!¡±

    Malcolm became interested and pressed the phone on the table.

    ¡°Come on, call the police.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Ronald¡¯s dad stood up, straightened his suit, and said sternly, ¡°Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the general manager of the Lloyd¡¯s Corp, and half of thepany is under my management. You have to be careful when you go out in the future!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Lyra, who hadn¡¯t said anything, chuckled lightly.

    ¡°Tell me, which department are you in? Surname is Cunningham? Why don¡¯t I remember that there is someone like you in the staff meeting?¡±

    Broderick Cunningham was the general manager of the Cogage branch of the Lloyd¡¯s Corp, so he was not even eligible to attend the annual meeting and staff meeting, but he deliberately didn¡¯t say the whole thing.

    He immediately became proud and raised his head, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re as blind as a bat.¡±

    The principal sighed again and again, stood up and bowed to Lyra, ¡°Sorry to let you hear that.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t speak, and immediately dialed a phone number, ¡°Check all thepanies of the Lloyd¡¯s Corp, if there is an employee called Broderick Cunningham. If there is, tell him to go straight away from today.¡±

    Broderick felt that Lyra was putting on airs, so he smiled disdainfully, ¡°My cousin is in the personnel department. You want to fire me? Try to make it look real.¡±

    However, what Broderick didn¡¯t expect was, within a minute, he received a call from his superior.

    He was fired.

 Chapter 926 There are many Ronalds

    Broderick¡¯s expression froze for a moment, and he questioned over the phone, ¡°Why did you suddenly fire me?¡±

    His cousin on the other end scolded him angrily, ¡°You offend Ms. Lloyd. From now on, you can do whatever you like. Don¡¯t mess with me!¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­¡±

    ¡°Broderick, at best your dad is my dad¡¯s third aunt¡¯s younger brother. We are two irrelevant rtives. Don¡¯t call me cousin from now on.¡±

    Broderick wanted to say something, but the other end of the phone had already hung up.

    He looked up abruptly at Lyra.

    Lyra was touching Molly¡¯s head, smiling brightly.

    ¡°You¡­ you are?¡± He turned pale and terrified.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is my daughter. Her surname is Lloyd. The one who was sshed with water is my son, with his father¡¯s surname, White.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed suddenly on the spot. The olddy still wanted to maintain her dignity, but she couldn¡¯t feelcent no matter what.

    Her son was fired from the Lloyd¡¯s Corp, and standing in front of them was Lyra Lloyd, the richest woman in Crana and the woman with the most powerful background.

    God! They offended the real boss.

    ¡°Okay, apologize to Spencer, or your whole family will be poured with two buckets of hot water. It¡¯s you choose.¡±

    Malcolm was straightforward.

    As the boss of the National Investigation Bureau, even if they had never seen his real face, they still knew his name, and he always kept his word.

    If he said two buckets of water would be poured on them, it could never change.

    The Cunninghams were all pale.

    No matter how arrogant they were just now, now they became extremely coward.

    The oldy grabbed the little boy and pulled his arm hard. ¡°You go apologize to Spencer,¡± she said sternly.

    Ronald was usually spoiled, and it was always others who apologized to him. He had never experienced such a thing. He was dissatisfied with his grandma¡¯s attitude, held his head high, and refused to let go.

    The olddy was a little anxious, afraid that the whole family would be at their peril because of her grandson, so she beat Ronald and pushed him forward.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me? I ask you to apologize to him!¡±

    Ronald was frightened by his grandma¡¯s aura, held back for a long time, and finally couldn¡¯t hold back and burst into tears.

    ¡°So¡­ sorry, I was wrong wow¡­¡±

    He growled, ¡°Whoo whoo, I¡¯ll never like Grandma again!¡± With that, he ran out of the office.

    A group of the Cunninghams panicked.

    Ronald¡¯s mother, who remained silent, stood up first and chased after him.

    Broderick didn¡¯t want to leave yet.

    He looked at Lyra, lowered his head, and seemed to want to say something.

    Hesitating for a long time, his face was flushed, but he couldn¡¯t say a word of pleading.

    Molly was smart and said it bluntly, ¡°Huh, shut up, uncle, my mommy will never forgive you.¡±

    Broderick wanted to find a ce to hide himself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Then, he ran out the door.

    *

    After exchanging greetings with the principal in the school and thanking Mavis, Lyra and Malcolm left with Molly and Spencer, deciding to send Mavis back first.

    Along the way, Molly couldn¡¯t help being happy.

    This time, she directly dealt with a group of big viins. She felt that Mommy and Daddy were amazing, and they would be her role model in the future.

    Mavis pretended to be stern, ¡°Am I not good?¡±

    Molly hurriedly coaxed her, ¡°You¡¯re also amazing. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would rush up. Thank you.¡±

    Mavis thought, somepliment didn¡¯t have to be said out loud.

    Along the way, Mavis didn¡¯t say much.

    As keen as Lyra, she noticed something wrong with Mavis carefully.

    When they arrived at the door of Cahan Residence, Mavis thanked them, and was stopped by Lyra when she turned to leave .

    ¡°Mavis, I came back in a hurry and didn¡¯t bring a coat. Can you lend me one?¡±

    Mavis smiled and nodded, ¡°Okay, I have one that I haven¡¯t worn. I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    When Lyra was about to follow, Mavis stopped suddenly. Seeing her embarrassment, Lyra asked, ¡°What happened? Tell me the truth.¡±

    Being asked such a question, Mavis couldn¡¯t hold back her grievances.

    Tears popped out immediately, and she told her the whole story of what happened¡­

    Knowing Mavis was sad and anxious, Lyra took her hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    Mavis nodded and wiped away her tears, ¡°I¡¯m much more rxed now.¡±

    Lyra patted her head lightly.

    ¡°Stupid, you won¡¯t call me? It can be big or small. You can¡¯t hold it alone. Do you hear me?¡±

    Mavis showed a long-lost smile.

    ¡°I know, Lyra. You should go back quickly.¡±

    Lyra was still a little worried and wanted to go out with her for a walk, but Mavis insisted. She was also a little worried about Spencer, so she went back.

    As soon as she got into the car, Molly pounced and asked, ¡°What did you talk about just now? You made me wait for a long time!¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Lyra pretended to be mysterious, ¡°Talked about you and Spencer. Why is Spencer like a little adult, and Molly is like a monkey, jumping up and down every day?¡±

    Molly pursed her lips, ¡°Mommy! Who is the monkey?¡±

    ¡°Your daddy.¡±

    ¡°Yep!¡±

    Malcolm, who was driving seriously in front, didn¡¯t know that he had been assigned the role of a monkey.

    Back at Lyre Spiti, Malcolm changed Spencer¡¯s wet clothes and threw them in the washing machine.

    Spencer stood obediently, feeling a little depressed.

    ¡°Daddy, am I useless?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t beat anyone.¡±

    Malcolm understood that the kid was brooding over Ronald.

    ¡°Spencer, have you ever heard a sentence?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°There are some things that rely more on brains. If you solve them violently, you will only be sanctioned. Forget it, change your clothes quickly.¡±

    Spencer looked at his father¡¯s figure, pondered his words for a while, then nodded with a smile.

    On the other hand, Molly pestered Lyra to tell her interesting stories about foreign countries.

    Lyra got a headache from her entanglement, rubbed her temples and asked, ¡°Molly, do you want to go abroad?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I want to have a look.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be on a business trip, so I ¡®ll take you out with me?¡±

    Molly immediately refused, ¡°No, I can¡¯t leave my brother to go to school alone. If there is one Ronald, there will be many Ronalds!¡±

    Lyra looked at her serious face and couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    The little girl was young but knew a lot.

    ¡°What did you say? You look so happy.¡±

    Malcolm walked to the door.

    Lyra quickly asked, ¡°How is Spencer?¡±

    Malcolm raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Maybe¡­ not so good.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lyra stood up abruptly, making a gesture to go downstairs.

    Malcolm hugged her slender waist. ¡°Maybe this little guy knows more and more things.¡±

    Lyra breathed a sigh of relief and scolded him, ¡°You want to scare me to death.¡±

    Molly sniggered next to them.

 Chapter 927 Evacuate their room

    Cahan Residence.

    Although Paloma found out that Mavis and Anthony slept in separate beds, she didn¡¯t publicize it with much fanfare.

    This surprised Mavis very much.

    She had a good impression of the olddy. Before, she always felt that the old people from wealthy families were very serious. After seeing Paloma, she realized that it was all the prejudice formed by her watching too many TV dramas.

    Especially when it came to the fact that they slept in separate rooms, Paloma closed the door, first asked about Mavis¡¯ situation, and then asked about Anthony¡¯s status from the side. Then, she knew the ins and outs.

    That day, Palomaforted her, ¡°After all, I can¡¯t me you for this. I¡¯m already very happy that you can join our family and be my grandson¡¯s wife.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also a woman. I know how difficult it is for a woman to entrust the rest of her life to a man. You¡¯re also afraid. I¡¯ll remind that bastard Anthony.¡±

    Mavis was so moved that tears were about to fall, but the olddy continued, ¡°In order to enhance the rtionship between you and Anthony, I will call someone to move the sofa out, and leave one quilt. I will watch you at night. No one can run out of this door.¡±

    Mavis¡¯ emotion disappeared in an instant.

    The olddy moved very neatly, waiting for her toe back from school after dealing with Spencer¡¯s incident.

    There was only one bed and one quilt left in the room, and even the chairs were removed, so they were never given a chance not to sleep on a bed.

    ¡°Mavis, don¡¯t think I¡¯m dramatic.¡±

    Mavis was staring at the empty bedroom, and the voice of Paloma came from behind her.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good. I know Anthony¡¯s temper. The more he¡¯s pushed, the farther he will push people away. You have to take your time. I will be the viin. You can act as a good wife.¡±

    Mavis was very upset when she heard that.

    ¡°Grandma, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Mavis, I know you like children. Otherwise you wouldn¡¯t go to take care of the two little kids of the Lloyd family. Strike while the iron is hot. I like children too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Mavis looked at the serious expression of Paloma. Her face was a little hot, and she didn¡¯t know what to say for a while, so she nodded.

    At night.

    Anthony was back.

    He stood in the ¡°evacuated¡± room, silent for a long time.

    Mavis exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask grandma to move them out. She saw the quilt on the sofa¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to me you. Since it¡¯s already like this, let¡¯s sleep.¡±

    Anthonyy on the left side of the bed, no longer speaking, still aloof.

    Mavis felt it strange, but didn¡¯t say anything, andy down.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    The two of themy t like this. They were obviously in the closest rtionship, but they seemed like strangers.

    Not knowing how long it took, Mavis said cautiously, ¡°You must be tired. Go to bed early. I¡¯ll turn off the lights.¡±

    Anthony said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will do something to you in the dark?¡±

    Without thinking too much about it, Mavis shook her head, ¡°Not afraid.¡±

    He won¡¯t do anything to her.

    Mavis knew it well.

    He won¡¯t and didn¡¯t want to.

    Even if grandma came up with such a way to make them helpless, it would not help the current situation of the two of them.

    The two slept in their clothes, and Mavis turned off the lights.

    She couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Her mind kept spinning and she couldn¡¯t find anything that would make her happy. After thinking about it for a long time, she was finally tired.

    The next day, she woke up early in the morning.

    The two people who were originally separated by boundaries were entangled together.

    Mavis gradually sobered up from her chaotic thoughts, and found¡­

    Anthony hugged her waist, huddling in her arms like a child, while she was sleeping boldly, with her feet directly on Anthony¡¯s waist.

    She woke up early, but Anthony was still asleep.

    Her arm went numb and she tried to move it away, but Anthony woke up with the movement.

    The man, still bleary-eyed, looked at Mavis and was stunned. When he recovered, he flicked his hand away.

    He sat up, scratched his hair in embarrassment, and looked back at Mavis, only to see that she had calmly got up and put on her clothes, as if nothing had happened.

    She was calmer than him.

    But in fact, Mavis was very disturbed, because this happened unexpectedly.

    She could only pretend to be calm.

    As long as she was not embarrassed, it was Anthony who would be embarrassed !

    *

    At the dinning table, Paloma ate very happily.

    Reba seemed to understand something, and looked at Mavis and Anthony with a smile.

    She smiled and said, ¡°Mavis, why did you wake up so early? You should sleep a little longer. Grandma won¡¯t care about it, right?¡±

    Paloma red at her, ¡°No one will think you are dumb if you don¡¯t speak.¡±

    However, the more they were like this, the more ufortable Mavis felt.

    Anthony went to work after breakfast, and it was time for Mavis to go to thepany.

    Paloma took the opportunity to say, ¡°You¡¯re going to the samepany. Anthony, you drive Mavis there.¡±

    Before Anthony could speak, Mavis refused first.

    ¡°Grandma, if we go to thepany in the same car, there will inevitably be criticism. Cahan Group is not a smallpany, and we have to think about the interests of the family.¡±

    Paloma thought about it, and it seemed that this was indeed the case.

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel better about Mavis.

    This girl knew everything, was devoted to Anthony, and can put the overall situation first. She was a good wife, but it was a pity that her grandson just didn¡¯t understand.

    After Anthony and Mavis left, Paloma stood in front of the window and kept sighing. Reba was ying a game, and when she heard the voice, she turned around and asked, ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Paloma wanted to be blunt, ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, stop taking my cs. You have the nerve. No, there are too few people on your side to go up. Hey! Stupid!¡±

    Paloma¡¯s desire to express was choked back by Reba¡¯s noise.

    ¡°Grandma, why are you silent?¡±

    ¡°When will you be like Mavis?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me!?¡±

    Reba felt wronged. She was always like this. Why can¡¯t she do it today?

    *

    Aftering back, Lyra and Malcolm still had important business abroad and were going to go abroad today.

    Molly was very sad about this.

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, can you stay home for a few more days? My brother and I will miss you. Right, Spencer?¡±

    Molly held a piece of bread in her mouth and nudged Spencer lightly with her arm.

    Spencer looked up slightly, nced at them, and continued eating.

    Malcolm peeled an egg for each of the two kids, and said with a smile, ¡°We can¡¯t stay at home too long. You have to be obedient and eat on time. Daddy and Mommy are going to live in a world of two.¡±

    World of two?

    Molly pouted.

    Spencer suddenly said, ¡°Human nature.¡±

    Malcolm and Lyra looked at each other, andughed out loud at his son¡¯s words.

    He understood this even at a young age.

    Before they finished the breakfast, Lyra¡¯s phone rang.

    It was the principal of the school.

    ¡°Well, Ms. Lloyd , I might trouble you toe to school again¡­¡±

 Chapter 928 Offend the White and Lloyd families

    Lyra listened carefully to what had happened, and they decided to go there together.

    Along the way, Malcolm was very serious. Molly didn¡¯t know what happened. Spencer looked clear, but Molly jumped up and down.

    ¡°Mommy, what is the principal looking for?¡±

    ¡°Guess?¡±

    Molly felt guilty and had a bad feeling.

    When they arrived at the school, they went to the principal¡¯s office.

    This time there were more people and the office waspletely surrounded.

    As soon as they saw Lyraing with the children, everyone automatically made way for them.

    Parents brought their children, and each child was more or less injured.

    Molly was shocked and touched her calf subconsciously, hissing ¡ª it hurt a bit.

    The principal saw Lyra and Malcolm entering the door, and immediately said, ¡°Mr. White, look at this¡­¡±

    Malcolm did not shy away. ¡°When the medical expenses are reported, we¡¯ll not evade responsibility. We¡¯ll pay as much as we should.¡±

    A parent next to him was displeased and yelled, ¡°Only this? The skin trauma can be cured, but how to solve the inner damage caused to our children? Is this something you can afford?¡±

    ¡°Look at you guys who are so gentle, but you have such a uneducated son and daughter. You son picks up trouble, and your daughter is in charge of fighting. You even made the Cunningham family¡¯s child¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Someone next to her immediately nudged her with his arm, signaling her to stop talking.

    ¡°In this way, if you don¡¯t give us a reasonable exnation today, I will post this online!¡±

    ¡°I know your status is not low, and even the principal should respect you, but I am not afraid.¡±

    ¡°I just want everyone online to see what kind of weird parents you are to raise such bad-mannered children!¡±

    Molly was so angry that she was about to rush forward with her fists clenched, but Spencer next to her grabbed her and shook his head slightly.

    Molly pursed her mouth, almost dying of grievance.

    But she knew that her parents were still there, so she couldn¡¯t add fuel to the mes.

    Malcolm lightly tapped his fingers on the table, and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What do you think is a reasonable settlement? Tell me.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    The man¡¯s aura was strong, and a simple sentence made everyone present dare not speak.

    The few people who came here just now looked at one another in nk dismay, not knowing whom to listen to.

    Malcolm just sat upright and steady. Today a group of people came to attack Molly who fought with their kids. They must be united. It happened yesterday but they had to deal with it until today.

    Molly couldn¡¯t get in the conversation. After all, it was caused by herself, so she could only watch helplessly.

    However, Molly had a quick temper. Even though she was calm on the surface, in fact she can¡¯t wait to rush forward.

    ¡°Your child beat someone up, and you just want to cover up the problem so simply, and treat us parents for nothing? I can tell you in advance that everyone who goes to this school is from a respectable family. No matter how much power you have, a group of us unite, and there¡¯s still a way to keep you from getting away with this!¡±

    It was a tant threat, but Malcolm wouldn¡¯t buy it.

    Lyra and her husband looked at each other from a distance, and she instantly understood what Malcolm meant. She turned sideways and quietly sent a message to Chad.

    Malcolm continued to negotiate with them, and responded to the cynicism and ridicule of these parents one by one.

    ¡°What you say makes sense, but what I¡¯m asking is what solution do you want.¡±

    ¡°Losing money, apologizing publicly, and getting your kids out of this school!¡±

    No one knew who stood up and said such a sentence, and everyone followed suit.

    The office had be a ce for a group of people to boo.

    Molly said aggrievedly, ¡°Why? They were the ones who bullied my brother first! It¡¯s your responsibility for not disciplining your own children!¡±

    ¡°You little brat, I¡¯m not even talking about you. You came out on your own. Who taught you to use violence? Is your mother not disciplining you?¡±

    With that, the woman gave Lyra a contemptuous look.

    The woman had a big round face, but her eyes were nted. Especially when she was staring at others, her expression looked even more hateful.

    ¡°Look at your outfit ¨C¡± the woman focused her attention on Lyra again, ¡°you are not short of money, but there is no such thing as a real rich person who looks like you. Who knows how you got there!¡±

    Lyra was so beautiful that the woman was very unconvinced.

    Being ndered, Lyra didn¡¯t intend to get angry. Instead, she met her gaze with a smile, and said lightly, ¡°You have a good eye for it, so tell me, what do I do?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you look crooked at first nce. No wonder your children are also very bad.¡±

    Anger crept across Malcolm¡¯s face.

    Seeing Malcolm¡¯s reaction, the woman was even more proud.

    In order to annoy him, she continued to say, ¡°Are you angry now? It seems that what I said is correct. In view of the different conditions of your family, I can halve thepensation. After all, the money you earn is not clean.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Lyra suddenlyughed.

    The woman looked over in surprise, but Lyra shook her phone.

    ¡°I have recorded everything you just said. Defaming me? We can go directly to legal procedures now.¡±

    What?

    The woman choked for a short while, then became strong again. ¡°How dare you!¡±

    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t? I can pay for the medical expenses of these children, but as parents, you are also responsible for the bottomless attacks and abuse.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s delicate face was extremely cold and serious, and it was so serious that it made people retreat.

    Everyone present fell silent.

    Just when the atmosphere was at an impasse, someone¡¯s cell phone rang suddenly.

    ¡°Mr. Harper, my kidsgot into a fight and I¡¯m at school¡­ yes, I¡¯ve finished that case and sent the file to your mailbox¡­ What? I don¡¯t have to go to work anymore? Mr. Harper, what did I do wrong¡­ Hey, Mr. Harper?¡±

    The other end hung up the phone mercilessly, leaving the man stunned. Why was he suddenly fired without any warning?

    Soon, more and more people were getting calls.

    The result was the same. Either they were fired from thepany, or their partners terminated the contract. Everyone was very puzzled. ¡°Can you tell me what happened?¡±

    The person on the other end of the phone sighed, ¡°You have offended the Lloyd and White families. I can¡¯t help you with this. Fend for yourself.¡±

    After the words, the phone was hung up.

    Everyone looked at each other in nk dismay. They didn¡¯t know when they offended the two families.

    Just when they were puzzled, someone asked Molly, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Molly Lloyd.¡±

    She hummed and raised her head, ¡°My brother¡¯s name is Spencer White.¡±

    Molly Lloyd?

    Spencer White?

    Now, the office became instantly silent.

    Those who were arrogant just now all had bitter expressions on their faces.

    They were screwed up. How did they offend the two families at the same time¡­

 Chapter 929 He plays tricks

    Some timid parents stepped forward and exined to Lyra, ¡°I¡¯m sorry we were wrong about this. I actually knew about the truth. It was our kids who bullied your kids first. I didn¡¯t n to make a fuss about it yesterday. But Ronald¡¯s mother called us one by one, saying that you are a bully and took a lot of money. We are obsessed with money. Please forgive us.¡±

    Lyra wasn¡¯t surprised because she had already asked Chad to investigate it. It was Ronald¡¯s mother who was ying tricks.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t stop the cooperation between my husband¡¯spany and the Lloyd family. It¡¯s what he works hard for half a year. We really know we¡¯re wrong!¡±

    In the entire Crana, there were not a few powerful families.

    Only the White family and the Lloyd family must not be messed with. They had so much power that even if the school was demolished tomorrow, no one would dare to say a word.

    For the woman¡¯s begging for mercy, Lyra showed no expression.

    ¡°It always takes a little lesson to remember when you do something wrong or say something wrong.¡±

    ¡°If your husband is really capable, he is wee to bid for the Lloyd¡¯s Corp¡¯s next public project.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t like people who jumped on the bandwagon.

    The woman was sullen, apologizing and crying, with regret.

    Everyone apologized.

    For a while, the office was full of people who were bowing to them, but the nted-eyed woman.

    She said disdainfully, ¡°They¡¯re greedy but I¡¯m not. My child was beaten, so I will seek justice. No matter how powerful you are, apologize and ten times thepensation. Not a single dime less.¡±

    Lyra smiled lightly upon hearing this.

    ¡°It just so happens that your idea coincides with mine. I know you are a good friend of Ronald¡¯s mother.¡±

    She raised her mobile phone. ¡°The evidence and recording are all there. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±

    After all, Molly hit those kids, and she wanted to pay for it.

    But this person was too arrogant. She was not willing to give an extra penny to her.

    It was not up to them to decide how much to pay. If they were not satisfied, they would see what a court had to say.

    After saying so, Lyra took Spencer¡¯s hand, turned and left.

    Malcolm carried Molly up and followed closely behind.

    Molly didn¡¯t say much along the way.

    Without Molly¡¯s twittering, Lyra was really not used to it.

    Seeing that Molly was full of thoughts, Lyra couldn¡¯t help touching her head.

    ¡°What are you thinking? So serious.¡±

    Molly pouted, ¡°Mommy, I fought again. Am I a bad kid? When I get home, Daddy will definitely be mad at me, right?¡±

    Malcolm, who was driving, sneered and remained silent.

    Lyra picked her up and answered patiently, ¡°Daddy won¡¯t be mad at you. Molly, you have a misunderstanding about this matter. First of all, they bullied your brother. You beat them to protect Spencer. I¡¯m very relieved, because you¡¯re a brave and fearless little girl.¡±

    Being praised by Lyra, Molly grinned.

    But, Lyra continued,

    ¡°However, Molly, you used the wrong method. Don¡¯t do it so recklessly in the future. There are many ways to deal with them. You should tell me first. It¡¯s not worth using violence. What if you hurt yourself? Understand?¡±

    Molly lowered her head in embarrassment and nodded.

    Lyra went on to say, ¡°Of course, they don¡¯t admit their mistakes, and they bully us with ugly words. They really did something wrong. We can not bully others, but we can¡¯t be bullied by others too. When you are not strong enough, you can tell mommy and daddy about any difficulties, you know?¡±

    Molly nodded obediently, and said in a childish voice, ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll tell you, and you will fight back against those bad guys.¡±

    Looking at the cute girl, Lyra couldn¡¯t help but raise the corners of her mouth.

    In fact, beforeing here, Malcolm was nning to transfer them to another school.

    Every now and then someone would make trouble. Malcolm and Lyra were fine with it but they were afraid that the children would be affected by it.

    However, neither Molly nor Spencer agreed to it.

    Malcolm was insistent.

    When they were about to quarrel, Lyra had no choice but to call Molly¡¯s former head teacher.

    The teacher took good care of the children, and the teaching methods were very excellent, which was very in line with the requirements of Malcolm and Lyra for teachers.

    It can be said that the teacher was a rare excellent one.

    The teacher said, ¡°There are good and evil in the world. I think we need to let children understand the intentions of these people and gradually understand how to solve problems. This will help the development of children¡¯s character and build a moreprehensive personality, especially Spencer. He has only been in school for a few days, and he is not yet familiar with the environment, and he is not used to changing schools suddenly. Or the children will think that this is the parents¡¯ evasion of some problems.¡±

    Malcolm heard that, as if that was the case.

    No matter how thorny the case was in NIB, he had to bite the bullet.

    The matter of transferring school hade to an end.

    After a while, Molly mored for ice cream.

    Lyra firmly refused.

    The weather was too cold. Eating too much ice cream will definitely cause diarrhea.

    After failing to achieve her goal, Molly started acting delicately, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re the prettiest. You¡¯re the best. I will only eat one bite, and give the rest to you, okay?¡±

    Lyra said, ¡°I don¡¯t like ice cream.¡±

    Molly said, ¡°No, you like it.¡±

    Lyra raised her eyebrows, ¡°Are you forcing me?¡±

    Malcolm was driving the car, couldn¡¯t helpughing when he heard their conversation, and persuaded, ¡°Rara, just let her eat some.¡±

    When Molly heard this, she raised her head and looked very proud, as if she was saying: See? Daddy supports me this time!

    Lyra really couldn¡¯t bear to discourage her, but she finally couldn¡¯t hold back her smile and said, ¡°Molly, do you think I have the final say or your dad?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Molly stopped talking. For a while she was so angry with her father that he couldn¡¯t live up to her expectations.

    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re bad. Give me hope first, then let me down!¡±

    She put her little hands on her hips, furious.

    Lyra and the othersughed, and Malcolmforted her,

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you down. You mom only said that you couldn¡¯t eat ice cream, because she¡¯s afraid you¡¯ll have diarrhea, but she didn¡¯t say you couldn¡¯t eat anything else.¡±

    Molly¡¯s eyes lighted up.

    ¡°Today, Daddy will take you to eat something you have never eaten before.¡±

    Molly was very excited and nodded repeatedly.

    Soon, the luxury car gradually drove towards a small road.

    Spencer, who had been silent all this time, frowned as he looked at the road ahead.

    Molly asked directly, ¡°Daddy, why did you drive the car to the food market?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You guys just wait here.¡±

    After speaking, Malcolm stopped the car and got into the market.

    Soon, he came back holding something.

    Molly¡¯s eyes were shining, and Spencer was calm byparison.

    Lyraughed out loud in the back. They were just a few fruit tarts.

    As soon as Malcolm got into the car, he said in a mysterious way, ¡°This is not an ordinary fruit tart. This is the supreme version of fruit tart, which is not avable for ordinary people, so try it.¡±

 Chapter 930 The late wedding

    Molly stomped her little feet excitedly and took a bite. The strawberries on top were sweet and sour, just like ordinary ones.

    But, if her dad said it was a good thing, then it was indeed.

    She urged her brother to have a quick taste too.

    A family of four enjoyed themselves happily.

    On the other hand, although Mavis was at work, her mind was not on work all day, and but full of the scene of waking up with Anthony in the morning.

    Grandma really took great pains for them.

    However, love or not love, how he performed was intuitive.

    Anthony just didn¡¯t love her.

    Mavis didn¡¯t want to beg him, let alone force him to do something he didn¡¯t like.

    ¡­

    That night.

    Mavis was lying on the bed again.

    Anthony consciously kept his distance from her.

    Even if two people were covered with a quilt, there was still a proper space.

    It may be that the weather was getting cooler and the temperature was very low at night.

    Mavis didn¡¯t want to cover herself with a quilt at first, but just wanted to curl up beside the bed, and fell into a drowsy sleep. It was really cold, so she unconsciously leaned towards Anthony.

    Anthony was not much better. Curling up under the quilt, his whole body was so cold.

    Feeling the heat from Mavis, he was drowsy and not clear-minded, so he hugged her subconsciously, holding Mavis¡¯ waist and not letting go.

    Mavis woke up instantly.

    Was this appropriate?!

    She struggled for a long time, and finally decided to give up.

    In the rtionship, she herself was a weak person, and she liked his touch.

    Before she knew it, Mavis also fell asleep.

    At night, she had a long and strange dream.

    The scene in the dream was a snow mountain. She was running in the mountain wearing thin clothes, shivering.

    Just when she was helpless, Anthony appeared, snatched thest coat from her, and smiled triumphantly.

    Mavis asked him, ¡°Why did you take my coat away? Do you think I¡¯m worthless in your eyes? You don¡¯t love me but hurt me?¡±

    Anthony nodded without hesitation, ¡°Yes, you are right.¡±

    Mavis was so angry that all of her organs hurt.

    She wanted to catch up with Anthony to ask him, but suddenly there was an avnche, and a huge snowball rolled down the mountain, crushing her hard.

    A nightmare!

    Mavis woke up in shock, exhaling heavily.

    Before she could react, she saw Anthony¡¯s legs on her own, and his hand on her chest.

    He hung on her like a ko.

    No wonder she dreamed of being pressed by something. It turned out it was true.

    Mavis was pressed like this until her hands and feet were numb. She tried to push him away, but there was a huge difference in strength between men and women.

    She moved lightly, but he woke up.

    Anthony was also very surprised when he saw his posture, and said in a daze, ¡°I know why I dreamed climbing a tree, so¡­¡±

    ¡°It turned out to be climbing me, the tree.¡± Mavis continued.

    Anthony couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    Mavis was also amused.

    Anthony said again, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but it seemed very coldst night.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because the weather has turned cold. It¡¯s really cold at night. I have to ask the servant to change into a thicker quilt.¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go downstairs and have breakfast.¡±

    The two went downstairs together, and the whole family was already sitting around the table.

    Paloma saw the two of theming down, and hurriedly took a sip of water.

    While eating, Anthony and Mavis spotted the same piece of bread and reached for it.

    Their fingers touched each other, and the temperature of them was transmitted.

    Anthony offered to give it to her, ¡°You eat.¡±

    Mavis shook her head, indicating that she was full.

    Seeing that the atmosphere was not right between them, Reba took the initiative to take on the responsibility and started the topic.

    ¡°Do you feel that it¡¯s getting cold at night? It¡¯s strange. Last night, it¡¯s terribly cold. I wish I couldn¡¯t get out of the quilt, as if someone was blowing cold wind on me.¡±

    Paloma next to her kicked her secretly.

    Reba didn¡¯t understand and wondered, ¡°Grandma, why did you suddenly kick me?¡±

    Paloma was angry.

    What a stupid girl.

    ¡°I have nothing to do.¡±

    After speaking, she took her crutch and went upstairs.

    Anthony and Mavis looked at each other, and they seemed to understand what was going on from each other¡¯s eyes.

    It was not cold at night. Obviously Paloma turned on the air conditioner for them.

    Mavis felt even more ufortable.

    Grandma really took great pains for herself.

    Reba muttered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with grandma? How did she go away? Did I say something wrong?¡±

    Anthony and Mavis shook their heads, pretending to be confused, while Reba scratched her head in confusion.

    *

    All day, Lyra was absent-minded.

    Malcolm keenly noticed that she seemed to have something on her mind.

    During dinner at night, Malcolm asked her.

    Lyra nodded, not wanting to hide it from him. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about something recently. Spencer and Molly are always bullied at school. Does it have something to do with us?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Like?¡±

    ¡°For example, their ssmates are from rich families. Spencer and Molly are too good, but they don¡¯t avoid their edge. They shine as soon as theye, and they will inevitably be envied. Shouldn¡¯t we disclose our identities?¡±

    It had been nearly six years since they got married, but the two had not held a wedding yet.

    Except for some acquaintances of upper-ss people, many people didn¡¯t know that they were married.

    Because of Malcolm¡¯s physical problems, the Lloyd family¡¯s illegitimate daughter, the White family¡¯s conflicts, and

    Spencer¡¯s body, the wedding of the two dyed for six years.

    As Malcolm heard it, he immediately understood what Lyra meant, and wrapped his palms around her slender waist. He lightly touched her ear with his thin lips, disturbing her breathing.

    ¡°Then why not¡­ Let¡¯s advance the wedding and make the news public to the world, so that the kids won¡¯t be bullied.¡±

    ¡°This is what you said. It has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Lyra brushed herself off.

    Malcolm understood. ¡°It turns out you¡¯re waiting for me.¡±

    Now that it was all brought up, Malcolm started to prepare for the wedding.

    Although he was very busy with work, he still found time to take Lyra to a ce.

    Lyra was curious. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±

    Malcolm justughed, keeping it mysterious.

    As a result, that night, Malcolm took her back to the bay vi in Frayton.

    It was the beginning of the two people¡¯s first marriage, with so many memories and Malcolm¡¯s employment agreement¡­

    Revisiting the old ce, both of them felt infinite emotion in their hearts.

    Over the years, it seemed like everything had changed.

    It was like nothing had changed.

    The next morning, Malcolm asked a photographer to take pictures for them, but Lyra didn¡¯t know what he was nning.

    Lyra teased him, ¡°You can¡¯t wait to be intimate with me. Tell me, do you have conspiracy?¡±

    Malcolm scratched the tip of her nose, and his ck eyes were full of affection.

    ¡°There is no conspiracy, but there are many surprises.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s words were lost in the wind.

    For this bted wedding, Malcolm decided to design it himself, and must give her a beautiful memory that will never be forgotten.

    Neither Spencer nor Molly were in school on weekend.

    After finally having a rest time, the two kids were pulled out of the beds by their father.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    When Lyra woke up, her husband and children were gone.

 Chapter 931 Mommy is so happy, cause Daddy loves her so much

    ¡°Malcolm? Molly? Spencer?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    After searching the whole house, Lyra was puzzled and couldn¡¯t figure out what Malcolm was busy with.

    Even if he was busy with the wedding, why did he need the children?

    Soon, the wedding date was set and it was imminent.

    They started preparing to send invitations.

    Malcolm said mysteriously, ¡°I have already sent all the invitations.¡±

    Lyra wondered when he¡¯d done it.

    Malcolm said, ¡°I know you have seen many good things. No matter how grand and luxurious the wedding is, it won¡¯t be able to catch you eyes. So, I prepared the most meaningful wedding.¡±

    With that said, Malcolm opened the mailbox on theputer.

    The emails he sent were all the photos they took that day, and there were even edited documentary, and Spencer and Molly acted the roles of them when they were young.

    The emails sent were different. The invitations received by wealthy families were with the children¡¯s front faces, while ordinary people received the children¡¯s backs.

    Malcolm¡¯s exnation for this was, ¡°Wealthy families don¡¯t dare to offend us, and they don¡¯t dare to send out the their information, but I want them all to recognize our kids, so no one will bully Spencer and Molly in the future. For ordinary people¡¯s, I want our kids free from being gossiped by others.¡±

    Lyra was moved for a moment.

    Malcolm, who usually seemed to be inarticte, was so careful in doing things.

    Spencer and Molly heard that their parents were going to hold a wedding, so they looked forward to it.

    Many people couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, and already posted the invitations they received online, with the apanying texts:

    [This is the most meaningful and special invitation I have ever seen. The bride and groom are a perfect match, and their childhood images are also very cute. I hope Ms. Lloyd and Mr. White will love each other for a long time!]

    As soon as this message was sent out, everyone responded immediately.

    No one expected that just an invitation would arouse heated discussions among everyone.

    [Wow! If I receive this kind of invitation, I will have to spend huge sums of money to attend the wedding! It¡¯s so borate!]

    [This invitation is really unique. I think of my wedding invitation and I burst into tears. If God gives me a chance to do it all over again, I will definitely find a man who is so caring.]

    [The bride and groom are really a good match. I am so envious. Mom, I believe in love again!]

    [Calm down. If you believe in love, you can consider me. I will definitely treat you the same as the groom.]

    [Did none of you notice the backs of those two children? So immature and cute. I heard they¡¯re their kids!]

    [You can tell from the backs that they must have good looks, and they have such good-looking daddy and mommy. I can¡¯t go wrong. I really envy their genes!]

    [But why do they get married after having two children? The children are all this old?]

    [You don¡¯t understand, but this is the Lloyd family and the White family, which is equivalent to a strong alliance. There must be a lot of things to pay attention to.]

    ¡­Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Molly held the iPad, watched these people discussing, and couldn¡¯t help staring at the screen for a while.

    Sure enough, Daddy and Mommy looked really good.

    She excitedly showed it to her brother. Spencer turned off his phone, stared at the iPad handed over by his sister, and nodded slightly, ¡°I see.¡±

    Molly was used to his indifferent attitude, so she simply ran aside to appreciate it by herself.

    As Lyra and Malcolm came back, they saw Molly smirking at the screen. Molly was watching a picture of the two of them on the screen, andughed.

    Their movement made Molly jump up instantly, and she scratched her head embarrassedly, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, when did you guyse back?¡±

    ¡°We were shopping for wedding supplies. As soon as we walked in, we saw you smirking at the picture of Daddy and Mommy.¡±

    Molly pouted, very cute.

    Suddenly, she thought of something and said it next to Lyra¡¯s ear, and Lyra kissed her on the cheek.

    Molly asked again, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, have you tried on the wedding dress? I heard that the wedding dress is very beautiful.¡±

    Malcolm said, ¡°I ordered one for your mom, one of a kind, unique.¡±

    Molly covered her face, ¡°Hey~ Daddy and Mommy, you start disying your affection again! I¡¯m a kid. I don¡¯t want to watch it!¡±

    This action of hers made them burst intoughter.

    Mavis also received the invitation, but earlier than expected.

    ording to what was said before, the wedding of Lyra and Malcolm should beter, so Mavis was a little surprised when she received the invitation.

    After reacting, Mavis immediately went to choose wedding gifts for them.

    The wedding was in the day after tomorrow. For Mavis, it was a happy event, but also a sad one.

    Lyra was finally going to have a wedding. They were walking forward step by step, but she and Anthony still seemed to be standing still, and everything was as it seemed.

    Same as in the past.

    ¡­

    Before the wedding even started, the news had already started spreading online.

    Many people admired the magnificence of this wedding and hoped to have the opportunity to see it with their own eyes.

    That was why everyone was looking forward to this wedding.

    Lyra and Malcolm set the wedding location on a vast meadow near the mountains in the country.

    Early in the morning, there was an endless stream of guests.

    To their amazement, Lyra and Malcolm¡¯s two adorable children were standing at the door to wee the guests.

    The protagonists were nowhere to be seen.

    Seeing that the wedding time was approaching, some guests couldn¡¯t hold back and asked Chad, ¡°Where are they?¡±

    Chad smiled, shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    The man didn¡¯t seem to believe it.

    Chad didn¡¯t exin much either.

    Believe it or not, Lyra and Malcolm didn¡¯t even tell him in order to keep it a secret.

    The host came on stage and announced the official start of the wedding.

    With the loud voice of the host: ¡°The bride and groom are invited to enter the venue!¡±

    Everyone followed and looked towards the door, but there were no signs of the bride and groom.

    At this time, a burst of music came.

    Someone shouted, ¡°Look at the sky!¡±

    Lyra and Malcolm took the stage in a hot air balloon and stunned everyone.

    This special way of appearing on the stage caused countless people present to open their mouths.

    Especially Molly and Spencer.

    Spencer, who was always calm, couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces.

    Molly couldn¡¯t help but touch him, ¡°Spencer, do you also want to take the balloon?¡±

    Spencer said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to?¡±

    Molly was silent for a long time, and snorted coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Daddy and Mommy want to live in a world of two, regardless of us!¡±

    Spencer didn¡¯t know what to say for a while.

    With the falling of the petals, Lyra, wearing a wedding dress, was carried off the balloon by Malcolm.

    The two stood side by side on the red carpet.

    Spencer watched from a distance, twitched the corners of his mouth, and proudly said to Molly, ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged, little girl. I¡¯ll be with you.¡±

    The music was a bit loud, and Molly asked back, ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡±

    Spencer pouted, turned his face away with a cold snort, and didn¡¯t repeat it a second time.

    Molly¡¯s focus was on Lyra¡¯s wedding dress.

    Malcolm said the wedding dress was custom made.

    As expected, it was so beautiful!

    The gemstones all over the body shone brightly, perfectly setting off Lyra¡¯s temperament and figure, and the pure white was reflected outstandingly on the green grass.

    Molly couldn¡¯t help feeling, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re so happy. Daddy loves you so much~¡±

    Spencer said, ¡°Well, Daddy is happy too.¡±

    The words were heard clearly by Mavis.

    Looking at the two people on the stage, her eyes were red.

    After going through so many ups and downs, the two finally came together hand in hand. At this moment, she also realized what it meant to cry with joy.

 Chapter 932 Drunk, she does this to Anthonyâ€¦

    On the priest¡¯s tform, Lyra and Malcolm stood facing each other, holding hands and looking at each other.

    There was strong love in each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Mr. White, are you willing to marry Ms. Lyra, love her and respect her from now on, never leave her, and be loyal for the rest of your life¡­¡±

    Before the priest could finish speaking, Malcolm interrupted directly with reddened eyes, ¡°I am willing. You rest. I will speak for myself.¡±

    There was a lot ofughter.

    Even Lyra was amused by his maniption.

    Malcolm held her palms, and she could clearly feel the sweat in his palms. He was so nervous that his fingertips trembled slightly.

    Obviously the two had already obtained the certificate, but Malcolm seemed to be touched and surprised for the first time. The circles of his eyes gradually turned red, and his throat was choked up.

    Lyra was unconsciously drawn into emotions by him, and her eyes turned red too.

    In a slightly trembling voice, Malcolm said seriously, ¡°Thank you for being my wife. I swear on my life that from now on, no matter whether you are rich or poor, sick or healthy, I will love you, respect you, and cherish you. This oath will remain unchanged for life, and even death will not separate us.¡±

    Lyra was slightly startled and stunned at hisst sentence.

    Death will not separate¡­

    If she died first, was he going to die with her??

    She was very touched at first, but suddenly felt that Malcolm¡¯s words were a bit embarrassing.

    Just as she was thinking about it, Malcolm squeezed her hand and silently reminded her with his eyes, signaling that it was her turn.

    Lyra suppressed those thoughts, imitated his words, and repeated in a gentle voice, ¡°Thank you for being my husband. I swear on my life¡­¡±

    After the oath, Spencer and Molly presented them with rings.

    At the moment of exchanging rings, the two looked at each other for a long time, and before the host could speak, they kissed together.

    There was a burst of warm apuse from the audience. Mavis couldn¡¯t hold back her emotions, and tears fell frequently. Seeing this, Molly hurried forward to hand the tissue.

    ¡°Mavis, you¡¯re moved to tears, so I won¡¯t persuade you.¡±

    Mavis chuckled out loud, ¡°You know everything.¡±

    Soon, the wedding was over, and Malcolm and Lyra began to toast.

    When they arrived at Mavis¡¯ table, Mavis had already drunk a lot and her face was slightly red.

    But she still raised her ss and blessed, ¡°Congrattions to Lyra and Mr. White!¡±

    Lyra drank it all down, and advised her, ¡°Mavis, drink less. It¡¯s not good for your health.¡±

    Mavis nodded with a smile, ¡°Okay, congrattions again.¡±

    Malcolm just looked at Mavis, not stopping Lyra from continuing to toast.

    Lyra asked him in a low voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me stop her?¡±

    ¡°She obviously has something on her mind. Can a few words persuade her? Talking too much will only increase her sadness. She has held back for too long. Rara, let her go.¡±

    Lyra stopped talking and looked back at the wine table.

    Mavis drank ss after ss of wine, as if unconscious.

    When she thought of Anthony for no reason, Lyra¡¯s eyes dimmed a bit.

    Today, the Cahans all came, but Anthony.

    He said that thepany had an urgent matter, and asked Reba to help s.

    Mavis looked lonely and kept drinking to relieve her worries, which made Lyra sigh and helpless.

    In terms of feelings, other than the person concerned, no matter how caring others were, they can¡¯t help much.

    *

    Mavis really drank too much tonight.

    Back in the car to Cahan Residence, she was almost vomiting.

    The driver had to stop on the side of the road and let her vomit while she was holding the big tree beside.

    People passing by saw her and kindly asked, ¡°Madam, do you need help?¡±

    Mavis half-closed her misty eyes. Double images appeared in front of her. She waved her hand and smiled wryly, ¡°What can you help me? Can you help him fall in love with me?¡±

    The passer-by was speechless, ¡°Oh, she¡¯s so beautiful but she swoons over someone.¡± That person shook her head helplessly and left.

    Mavis sat on the side of the road drunk and dizzy.

    She couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    Why can he say she could have a baby if she wanted? It was such a frivolous and casual remark.

    Could it be that in his eyes, giving birth to a child was an insignificant matter? Or did he not take her words to heart at all?

    Just deal with it?

    Mavis believed it will be thetter.

    She was too drunk. Her thoughts were mixed and she was depressed, and she didn¡¯t know when she got home.

    In the middle of the night, someone quietly climbed into her bed.

    The emotions she had nowhere to put were instantly aroused.

    She hugged the other party¡¯s neck unconsciously, ¡°Anthony, didn¡¯t you say to have a baby? Then I want a baby now!¡±

    Saying that, without waiting for the person¡¯s response, she kissed that handsome face forcefully.

    ¡­

    Overnight.

    Mavis woke up and couldn¡¯t remember what happenedst night.

    But Anthony was lying next to her, even in her arms.

    Clothes were scattered all over the ce.

    The room was in a mess.

    There was a faint and ambiguous atmosphere that had not dissipated¡­

    No need to ask, she could understand what happenedst night.

    God!

    She came back drunkst night and put Anthony to¡­ sleep??

    Her head hurt. Mavis was very annoyed, and thumped her forehead hard.

    Before Anthony woke up, she quietly got out of bed, put on her clothes, tidied up the room lightly, and went to have breakfast pretending nothing happened.

    It was said that drinking too much could cause troubles. She didn¡¯t agree it before, but now really understood it.

    Paloma smiled when she saw her, and kept serving her food, ¡°Mavis, eat more.¡±

    Reba also smiled brightly.

    Mavis can¡¯t wait to find a ce and hide herself in it.

    Why did she always feel like everyone already knew it?

    Soon, Anthony got up.

    When he went downstairs, he was taken aback for a moment, and then smiled at Mavis.

    That smile was very light and shallow, with a hint of subtle tenderness.

    Mavis shuddered, feeling extremely embarrassed.

    She hurriedly put down the tableware. ¡°Grandma, Reba, I¡¯m full. I¡¯m going to work first. Take your time.¡±

    Reba felt it very unbelievable. ¡°Mavis, what¡¯s wrong with you today? You just eat so little?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really full. I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    After speaking, Mavis left as if fleeing without waiting for Anthony behind her to say something.

    She walked so fast that she didn¡¯t even have time to look at Anthony.

    *

    Lyre Spiti.

    The curtains in the bedroom were half-closed, and some light and shadow came in, falling on Lyra¡¯s delicate profile.

    She blinked her eyes, changed her position and continued to sleep.

    This was the first day after the wedding.

    It started with staying in bed.

    She finally understood why some people said that getting married was tiring, and she was indeed exhausted after a busy day.

    The original n of the two was to have a good time together on the night of the wedding, but when they came back, Lyra was so tired that she threw herself into the bed.

    On the contrary, Malcolm was full of energy, as if nothing happened, moring all night to please his wife.

    Even though Lyra was furiousst night and beat him a few times with a ruler until his ass turned red, she still couldn¡¯t calm him down.

    The price of tossing all night was huge.

    Lyra¡¯s back hurt and she can¡¯t wake up at all.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing her state, Malcolm took the initiative to shoulder the responsibility of helping his wife massage her shoulders and back.

    While serving dutifully, he whispered softly in Lyra¡¯s ear, ¡°Honey, You¡¯ve been asleep until noon. Molly is looking for you everywhere.¡±

    ¡°What does she want to do?¡± Lyra pinched her temples, tired and didn¡¯t want to move.

    ¡°It seems¡­ because of our wedding, it goes viral online again.¡±

    Malcolm spoke calmly.

    Lyra was suspicious. ¡°Didn¡¯t I agree that no video of our wedding will appear on the Inte?¡±

 Chapter 933 The Stubborn Couple

    Malcolm couldn¡¯t helpughing at Lyra¡¯s serious look.

    Lyra understood something in an instant, and turned sullen.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s why you made a mistake. You were teasing me, so you bullied me for not having a good restst night, right?¡±

    She pretended to be angry, and when she looked up, she saw Spencer and Molly going downstairs, and couldn¡¯t help but wink.

    Molly was smart and immediately understood what Lyra was going to do. She held on to the stairs and pretended to have a stomachache.

    ¡°Daddy! Daddy! I have a stomachache!¡± She yelled weakly while letting her brother support her.

    Spencer reached out his hand cooperatively.

    Malcolm couldn¡¯t care less about joking at this time, but the moment he hugged Molly, the little girl couldn¡¯t help but giggle.

    Malcolm realized he had been tricked and looked back at Lyra.

    There was a smile in Lyra¡¯s eyes, quite pleased with herself.

    ¡°Who asked you to tease me first? If you want to prevent wedding videos from appearing online, it¡¯s easy with your ability. Don¡¯t lie to me.¡±

    Malcolm sad, ¡°So it was because of this. I didn¡¯t intend to deny it. Before I could say the reason, you got angry¡­¡±

    Spencer and Molly on the side couldn¡¯t help but look at each other.

    Their father actually dared to argue with their mother. Malcolm might be in bad luck.

    Lyra lifted Malcolm¡¯s tie lightly, and her red lips parted slightly.

    ¡°On the first day after the wedding, you¡¯re overcritical with me. It seems that you won¡¯t feel freshened after you had it.¡±

    Her seemingly non-existent teasing made Malcolm¡¯s mind flutter in the morning.

    But the two children wer still there, so he can¡¯t do anything but beg for mercy in a low voice, ¡°I was wrong. I just swore yesterday. You¡¯re my world.¡±

    Lyra grinned, toozy to continue teasing him. She took Spencer¡¯s little hand, and went to the dinning room.

    After breakfast, Lyra asked solemnly, ¡± Spencer, if Molly is full, go to school, but¨C¡±

    Molly answered obediently, ¡°I know, about the wedding, we can¡¯t take the initiative to bring it up at school. Mommy, you have told us several times.¡±

    Lyra patted her head, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll forget, but you should also understand the good intentions of Daddy and Mommy, right?¡±

    After finishing speaking, Lyra called Eleven and Twelve, the bodyguards, in to take the two kids to school.

    She had a sore back because of the wedding yesterday, and took another two hours on the ne.

    It happened that Lyra had a job here, so she came back by the way. But she was worried about their two children who followed them.

    But early this morning, the two children were alive and well, as if flying by ne had never happened.

    Sure enough, children were much more energetic than adults like them.

    Halfway through the meal, she suddenly leaned in front of Malcolm and stared into his eye, ¡°Honey, am I getting old?¡±

    Malcolm was stunned, ¡°Rara, you¡¯re so young. Why did you say it out of nowhere?¡±

    ¡°I feel that my energy seems to have dropped significantlypared to before. Everyone will age. Our children are growing up. Am I getting old too?¡±

    Malcolm put down the cutlery in his hands and took her into his arms.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Everyone is going to age, but Rara, our mentality should be young. Even if we have the day when we grow old, will you resign yourself to old age?¡±

    The answer was obvious.

    Malcolm and Lyra will not do that. They were the same kind of people. They had their own goals and directions, and they were too stubborn to resign themselves to old age.

    He said with emotion, ¡°The most correct choice I made in my life is that I never let go of your hand.¡±

    The children were ¡°driven¡± to go to school, and the two cherished this hard-won time for two.

    The morning sun shone into the dining table, ting ayer of gold on the two embracing each other.

    Cahan Group.

    Mavis arrived at thepany early in the morning, half an hour earlier than usual.

    An employee was still yawning, and just pressed down the floor of the elevator when he saw a slim figure walking in.

    He just wanted to go up to talk to her, but when he saw Mavis, he instantly sobered up a lot.

    ¡°Miss Parker?¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Mavis responded softly. Seeing the floor button he pressed, she couldn¡¯t help nodding and smiling, ¡°You are also on the fifteenth floor? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡±

    ¡°I am dedicated to maintaining the back-office system and website for Cahan Group. I am usually repairing patches, and I have only recently arrived, so I rarely appear in thepany.¡±

    Hearing this, Mavis couldn¡¯t help nodding to express that he worked hard.

    The new employee was stunned for a moment, because he didn¡¯t expect Mavis to be so kind and gentle, and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Mavis noticed his gaze, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ have you had breakfast?¡±

    The sudden mention made Mavis feel a little hungry.

    Anxious to go out in the morning, plus Anthony, she didn¡¯t eat much for breakfast.

    The food in thepany cafeteria was not bad. Mavis thought to herself that since she came earlier, she simply said, ¡°Would you like to eat something together?¡±

    The man was ttered.

    It was originally just a polite remark, but who would have thought that Mavis would really invite him.

    ¡°Can¡­ can I?¡±

    ¡°Just a breakfast.¡±

    With that said, Mavis walked directly in the direction of thepany cafeteria.

    She was very tired. She had tossed all night yesterday and couldn¡¯t recover.

    So now, she didn¡¯t want to think about anything or say anything, but just wanted to empty her mind, and even wanted to have a good meal.

    There were not many people in the cafeteria, so Mavis chose a few simple breakfasts and sat down, and the young employee hurried over after seeing this.

    ¡°Miss Parker, you eat so little?¡±

    Mavis nodded slightly.

    Seeing this, the employee continued to talk about his work, what difficulties he had encountered, and what help he had received at the same time. He relished talking about it, which made Mavis feel very interested.

    She had never been in touch with the maintenance work of the website background. When she suddenly heard him talking about it, she deeply felt the difficulty of all walks of life.

    Mavismented on him, ¡°You are a good employee and meet the standards of Cahan Group for employees. If you continue to work ording to the current way, I believe that it will not take long before you will be the leader of the group.¡±

    For ordinary employees, this was a great evaluation. Mavis¡¯ words made him feel that his life had suddenly gained a lot of meaning.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I also started as an intern. God will not disappoint anyone who works hard.¡±

    After Mavis finished speaking, she subconsciously smiled at him.

    But with this smile, something was wrong.

    Suddenly there was a familiar figure in the cafeteria, and other employees all looked over and even whispered.

    When this person turned around, he happened to meet Mavis¡¯ eyes.

    Anthony¡¯s narrow eyes fell on the man in front of her.

 Chapter 934 I donâ€™t want to be burdensome

    Mavis subconsciously withdrew her gaze, quickly ate the food, stood up and said to the man, ¡°I¡¯m full. I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    The man looked puzzled.

    Not far away, Anthony was still standing there.

    Originally, Anthony didn¡¯t have breakfast at home, but after Mavis left, Paloma and Reba asked Anthony directly.

    When Mavis was here, she took her feelings into consideration.

    As soon as Mavis left, Paloma asked very straightforwardly.

    ¡°Did you two sleep wellst night?¡±

    ¡°Not too bad¡±

    ¡°What does it mean by it? Since Mavis is married to our family and has a rtionship with you, you should treat her well. If you don¡¯t like her, why did you want to be with her in the first ce?¡±

    A few simple words made Anthony feel ufortable. He said he was full, and went to thepany.

    He thought he could have something to eat in the cafeteria, but who would have thought that Mavis was flirting with a strange man just after he entered the door.

    With a sullen face, Anthony left the cafeteria without saying a word.

    ¡­

    The two were in the samepany, so they will inevitably meet, especially when Mavis had to work for Anthony.

    Mavis knocked on the door and went in. Seeing Anthony¡¯s face, she had mixed feelings in her heart.

    Under such circumstances, she could only pretend to be calm, put the documents on the table, and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Cahan, this is thend we wanted before. The price has been negotiated. Please sign it.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s eyes fell on Mavis¡¯ face. She didn¡¯t have any special expression, and seemed to be indifferent to what happenedst night.

    He took a sip of his coffee and put the cup down on the table.

    Just as he was about to pick up a pen to sign his name, he suddenly changed his mind.

    Looking at Mavis, he said indifferently, ¡°Sit down and have a chat.¡±

    Mavis was startled, and then sat down on a chair neatly, ¡°Mr. Cahan, if you have something to say, just say it.¡±

    *

    Lyra was busy with work when she suddenly received a message on her phone.

    The title was: Trending! The grand wedding of the richest woman in Crana and the head of the White family!

    When she saw this topic, she couldn¡¯t help twitching the corners of her mouth.

    It was agreed that no video will be released, so there should be no wedding video online.

    Sure enough, after Lyra tapped on the title, she saw most of the content was text, as well as invitations, or their official introductions.

    It was just a title attractor, and there was no wedding video at all.

    But thements from theizens below surprised Lyra.

    [I have heard they came down in a hot air balloon, with flower petals and music at the same time. It¡¯s so romantic. I want this kind of wedding in my dreams.]

    [This kind of wedding is every girl¡¯s dream. I¡¯m so envious.]

    [What¡¯s the use of envy? She¡¯s able to have him because she¡¯s awesome. If it were you, can you?]

    Someone even started a summary of their wedding below.

    [Everyone listen to me! Based on the information I have collected from various sources, I have summarized the following points. First of all, there was a hot air balloons appearing on the stage, or on the lushwn. Their son and daughter are the flower girl and page boy. And the wedding dresses worth hundreds of millions. If you know anything else, wee to add below.]

    [Let me tell you. My friend is from their circles, and was lucky enough to attend the wedding. At that time, they didn¡¯t say that the guests couldn¡¯t record videos. They hired a videographer, but all the videos couldn¡¯t be released, presumably because they have money to do this. However, my friend said that the dishes are veryplete, a bit simr to buffet, and people with different customs can ept it.]

    Soon someone below expressed dissatisfaction.

    [Is it really as good as it¡¯s said? Why am I a little bit in disbelief?]

    [You don¡¯t know how rich people spend money nowadays, but it can be seen that he¡¯s really attentive into the wedding, not just a matter of spending money.]

    [Speaking of which, what do their son and daughter look like? Their parents are so good-looking. I¡¯m so looking forward to seeing!]

    [Don¡¯t think about it. They won¡¯t let you know.]

    ¡­

    There was a lot of discussion, and soon Lyra and Malcolm¡¯s wedding directly became the number one trending search on Twitter.

    Many people had seen it, including many famous families.

    Someone wanted to take the opportunity to make a big news of it, and called the people who came from wealthy families and attended their wedding to ask for pictures.

    It was unexpected that all the rich and famous people all refused to release the photos this time.

    The reason was: they were not going to offend the Lloyd and White families for a small profit.

    After hearing these remarks, the media understood what was going on. Although they wanted to make news, they didn¡¯t want to offend them for this.

    ¡­

    The other side.

    In Anthony¡¯s office.

    Mavis sat nkly.

    Anthony asked with concern, ¡°You drank too muchst night. How is your body? Do you feel unwell now?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Mavis shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    He paused briefly, and then said to Mavis, ¡°Actually, I wanted to exin what happenedst night to you this morning. I also drank a lotst night. I don¡¯t remember exactly what happened, but we all know what happened when we woke up.¡±

    Mavis couldn¡¯t help raising her eyes slightly, trying to find a trace of guilt or reluctance in his eyes.

    It was all futile. He was like a heartless guy who said everything.

    ¡°Actually, we were unconsciousst night, and it was an ident. This may be a troublesome thing for us.¡±

    ¡°We are married by agreement. Some burdens will only cause trouble to each other. I hope you can stop the loss in time. If it is not possible, it is best not to. Can you understand what I mean?¡±

    His words were already so obvious. Mavis would be an idiot if she didn¡¯t understand.

    She looked at the modestly dressed man behind the desk with a sneer, not even sure if the next words came from her mouth.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, what you mean is to let me remember to take the birth control pill, so that what shouldn¡¯t happen will never happen?¡±

    Anthony lowered his eyes tly, ¡°You¡¯re very smart.¡±

    He admitted it, and that was what he meant.

    Mavis looked at the document on the table, bit her lower lip tightly, and changed the subject, ¡°If there are no other problems with the document, please sign it, Mr. Cahan.¡±

    Anthony quickly signed the document.

    Immediately, Mavis picked up the file and left, not giving Anthony a chance to speak, and she herself didn¡¯t want to say anything more.

    Birth control pill?

    He actually thought about it.

    Mavis held the file and leaned against the door, feeling sad for a while.

    Where was she going to buy birth control pills now?

    There were too many people in thepany. It was inconvenient for her to pick up takeout, let alone an olddy at home. Did she have to go to the pharmacy to buy it herself?

    Mavis was thin-skinned and had never experienced such a thing.

    Walking on the street, she felt a little uneasy.

    To avoid being seen by thepany¡¯s staff, she deliberately walked a little farther away.

    When she arrived at the door of a pharmacy, she was just one step away, but she didn¡¯t enter the door.

    Once she entered, she will miss the child of her dream.

    Just as she was thinking about it, an olddy suddenly appeared next to her, wearing a headscarf, who seemed to see her embarrassment, and asked, ¡°Miss, do you want to have an abortion?¡±

    Mavis blushed instantly, very embarrassed.

    Originally, it was because she was shy that she didn¡¯t dare to go in, and she didn¡¯t think about how to talk about the contraceptive pill.

 Chapter 935 Eat it face to face

    After much deliberation, this step must be taken. Mavis smiled and nodded, ¡°I want to buy some¡­ medicine for that. I want to concentrate on work now, and I don¡¯t want to have a baby yet.¡±

    The woman looked her up and down, and saw that Mavis was like an ordinary person from her clothes.

    The woman said, ¡°Oh, is this your first time? Has your boyfriend told you that there are regtions now that you can¡¯t buy it in ordinary pharmacies, and you have to get a certificate from the hospital?¡±

    ¡°What? Certificate? It¡¯s really my first time. Can you help me?¡±

    The woman seemed quite helpless, and her expression became tangled.

    Looking at the woman who was embarrassed enough, Mavis almost retreated.

    She remembered the physiological knowledge she had learned before, but only once, or after she was drunk, it shouldn¡¯t be so urate, right?

    How about she take a gamble?

    Mavis was about to speak, but the woman pped her thigh, ¡°Although it¡¯s inappropriate, I really know a ce that can solve this problem for you. You don¡¯t need any proof. It¡¯s very simple. Just take the medicine.¡±

    For Mavis, althoughst night was just an ident, and she was still not sure if she was pregnant, the current approach extinguished all the hopes in her heart.

    She herself really liked children, and she also wanted to have a child of her own, but Anthony didn¡¯t give her this opportunity, and she didn¡¯t want to struggle needlessly.

    When the woman said that there was a solution, Mavis began to hesitate again.

    She nodded, gritted her teeth, and said firmly, ¡°Okay, if this is the case, then I¡¯ll go. Are you familiar with that ce?¡±

    The woman looked embarrassed. ¡°I can¡¯t say that I am familiar with it. In our vige, in order to prevent idents, young girls and boys can only take this medicine. Nothing happened. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Mavis nodded, ¡°Please take me there. This is the ¡®thank you¡¯ reward.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the woman stared straight at her eyes, looked at the few notes she handed over, and declined,

    ¡°I just passed by here, and I wanted to help you when I saw your embarrassment. What are you doing? It makes me feel embarrassed.¡±

    Whatever Mavis said, she would push the money over. ¡°There is no reason for people to help others. Just take it, so I can feel at ease.¡±

    The woman pushed several times, and finally epted the money.

    After getting the money, she took Mavis to a clinic.

    The way to the clinic was very difficult to walk and it was very remote, but the house seemed to be newly built and looked very new.

    However, there was not even a sign at the door, which made Mavis suspicious.

    She wondered, ¡°Why is there no sign? Isn¡¯t it a legal business?¡±

    The woman quickly exined, ¡°No, no, you may have misunderstood. This ce does not need it, so it has to escape the inspection of some ces.¡±

    It seemed to be the case.

    Soon, Mavis was brought into the clinic.

    There were not many people in the clinic, and some elderly doctors were about to say something after seeing the woman, but suddenly saw Mavis behind her

    Seeing that it was a foreign woman, they held back their words.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The woman came forward with a smile, took a doctor¡¯s hand directly, and smiled brightly, ¡°Dotcor Sanford, do you still recognize me? I brought a few girls to your ce to buy medicine before, and you saw them.¡±

    Dotcor Sanford was not too old, only in her forties, but she already had many gray hair. Presumably, these gray hairs were caused by the worry about the patients these years.

    Seeing that she looked very kind, Mavis heaved a sigh of relief, because she always trusted people with kind look a little more.

    Dotcor Sanford hesitated for a moment, pushed her sses, and looked at that woman¡¯s face. It took her a long time to remember who she was and she pointed at her and said,

    ¡°Ivanna Lee? You look so familiar as soon as you entered the door. It¡¯s been a long time since I saw you. How is your health recently?¡±

    ¡°Of course there is nothing wrong with my body, but I came here today to introduce someone to you. This girl wanted to prescribe some contraceptive pills, but she didn¡¯t have a certificate, so she came here to find you. Can you be flexible and treat her as a poor child?¡±

    Dotcor Sanford heard about it and looked at Mavis.

    She saw the bag in Mavis¡¯ arms at a nce. Her eyes stayed there for a long time, and then she began to say, ¡°You know, Ivanna, it is against the regtions for us to prescribe medicines to patients without permission. This may be¡­¡±

    As soon as Mavis gritted her teeth, and didn¡¯t know how to express it, so she could only say, ¡°I have money.¡±

    ¡°Are these enough?¡±

    In the blink of an eye, she had already taken out a stack of banknotes on the table.

    Dotcor Sanford nced at the woman who nodded without leaving a trace.

    The doctor had no choice but to say again, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not about money. It¡¯s really embarrassing for you to be like this¡­ You¡¯ve only been here not long. Come with me.¡±

    With that said, Dotcor Sanford went to the pharmacy.

    She asked Mavis, ¡°How long after the sex? Has it exceeded 48 hours? Is it because there are no measures, or is there an ident?¡±

    Mavis was a little shy, ¡°It¡¯s not been more than 48 hours. No measures. However, I drank alcoholst night. Will it affect me?¡±

    Dotcor Sanford nodded, ¡°There is definitely an impact, but I can¡¯t guarantee how much it will affect. In this way, you can take this medicine and take it once.¡±

    Mavis, who had no experience in contraception, was stunned, ¡°Just take this one?¡±

    ¡°How many more do you want to take?¡± Dotcor Sanford sneered, ¡°You can ask other people. One pill is enough. Just rest assured.¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t speak.

    On the way back, she kept thinking about it and was very nervous.

    However, Mavis will never allow Anthony to be so contemptuous of herself.

    She didn¡¯t take the pill on the spot, but brought it back to thepany.

    She wanted to do something very daring.

    Back at thepany, Mavis walked in the corridor, and many people greeted her.

    ¡°Mavis.¡±

    She smiled and nodded in response.

    She didn¡¯t care about greeting them because she had something urgent to do.

    Soon, when she arrived at Anthony¡¯s office, she hesitated and decided to knock on the door and go in.

    Seeing her, Anthony didn¡¯t seem too surprised. Instead, heughed.

    ¡°Has it been resolved? Or do you regret it?¡±

    Hearing this, Mavis became even more angry.

    She took out the pill in her bag, very unconvinced.

    ¡°In order to let you know that I won¡¯t lie to you, I brought it here on purpose. You said thatst night was just an ident, and I think you¡¯re right. There seems to be no problem. It was indeed an ident.¡±

    ¡°So, now I am taking this medicine in front of you, and I hope you will always remember that this is what you asked me to do.¡±

    With that said, Mavis picked up the water ss and swallowed the medicine mixed with water without saying a word .

    She seemed to have never been so confident as she was now.

 Chapter 936 You own choice

    The ss fell heavily on the table, overflowing, and Mavis turned away, leaving Anthony sitting where he was.

    Wasn¡¯t it ruthless?

    She wanted to keep being ruthless, but looking at Anthony¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t say anything more cruel.

    Back in her office, after closing the door, she leaned against the door and let her body slip down.

    Feeling like a monster, she became numb and unrecognizable by Anthony.

    But all of this, why didn¡¯t she deserve it?

    Tears fell down involuntarily. She didn¡¯t know when she cried. She just felt a lot of pain in her heart, and this pain was mixed with a little hatred.

    She was really envious of Lyra and Malcolm. Although there were many difficulties along the way, the two were always together.

    And she and Anthony¡­

    Even with the help of grandma, sleeping together, there was still no way to ease the rtionship¡­

    *

    Molly and Spencer had been a little boredtely.

    Since thest time the person who bullied them was taught a lesson by their Mommy and Daddy, no one in the school dared to say anything to them again.

    Spencer studied quietly, and Molly yed with her friends again.

    Seeing her brother studying hard, Molly felt a little confused.

    She really didn¡¯t understand why her brother was very interested in studying, but she wasn¡¯t.

    Spencer didn¡¯t answer anything, and still had his usual indifferent attitude.

    Molly was already used to it.

    ¡°Spencer, you are so good. Do you have any way to study?¡±

    After ss, some ssmates were really curious, so they came to ask Spencer.

    Spencer smiled lightly, shook his head, and said nothing.

    His ssmates turned their heads in disappointment.

    At this time, the ss bell rang.

    The students sat down obediently.

    The teacher cleared his throat and said with a smile,

    ¡°Today, before the ss, I want to tell you that the interest-oriented ss that the school has been preparing for has started to sign up. A student can sign up for two at most. In advance, the students who sign up must have time to study. The subject representative of the ss will send out the registration form, and the items of interest and hobbies are written on the form. Everyone can tick in where you want to participate in.¡±

    As soon as the teacher finished speaking, someone passed the form.

    Spencer and Molly who got the form were a little worried.

    The other studentsined endlessly.

    Originally, the time in school was not short, and they had to study every day. Now they had to attend those sses for the rest of the time, let alone choose two at most. They didn¡¯t want to choose one of them now.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Those who were brave enough to stand up directly and ask, ¡°Can we not choose?¡±

    The teacher¡¯s attitude was very friendly. ¡°Yes, but think carefully. This is our only chance to choose freely. In the future, we will arrange courses ording to everyone¡¯s interests and hobbies.¡±

    Arrange courses?

    Upon hearing this, the students, who didn¡¯t want to sign up originally, took the time to fill in their names on the registration form.

    But Spencer and Molly were very tangled.

    A child of the same age at the side saw it, and couldn¡¯t help but stepped forward and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you guys want to choose? Hey¡­ like me, what¡¯s the use of hobby? I¡­¡±

    As he talked, he suddenly felt that something was wrong.

    As soon as he turned his head, he saw Spencer and Molly staring at him, as if they were looking at a fool.

    ¡°What happen to you guys?¡±

    Molly shook her head. ¡°You think too much. My brother and I don¡¯t think that hobby is a waste of time. On the contrary, in the spare time, we can do something meaningful. Isn¡¯t it right? We are just very distressed. There are so many choices but we want to participate all. We can only choose two. What a pity.¡±

    After Molly finished speaking, she nced at Spencer.

    Although Spencer didn¡¯t say anything, he nodded lightly, which was considered to be his approval for his sister¡¯s words.

    The boy who thought he had found a ¡°fellow man¡± just now was stunned.

    Sure enough, he didn¡¯t understand the top students.

    In the end, Spencer chose piano and Mathematical Olympiad sses.

    Molly, who was lively and active, chose taekwondo and boxing sses.

    When everyone heard about the choice of the two, they were dumbfounded for a moment, not knowing what to say.

    The elder brother was gentle, while the younger sister was violent and lively.

    Perhaps, it would be appropriate for the two to switch their identities.

    After attending the interest-oriented ss, it seemed that their original living habits were not the same. Except for the time when the school was over, Spencer and Molly can see each other when they got home after school, but they didn¡¯t spend much time together in school.

    However, Molly was very worried about her brother and always asked questions when she got home.

    ¡°Spencer, who talked to you today?¡±

    ¡°Did you get bullied today?¡±

    The little girl was noisy, and unexpectedly, no matter how much Molly made a noise, Spencer didn¡¯t seem to mind, just shaking his head.

    ¡­

    Once Lyra and Malcolm¡¯s wedding was over, their focus was back on work.

    Although it was inevitable that negligence towards the children will ur during work, Lyra and Malcolm felt very sorry, and there was no other way. Lyra¡¯s international career had just started, and the case in Malcolm¡¯s hands was also very difficult to deal with.

    The sensation on the wedding daysted for a long time, so that many people took their love as a model on the Inte. Even though they were already very low-key, they could not avoid people asking about it. Lyra still avoided the wedding on purpose.

    Otherwise, someone will make a fuss about her attitude. Lyra had seen this kind of thing a lot.

    Nor was she in the mood to care about the wedding craze.

    She heard that the children had recently signed up for interest-oriented sses. When they returned from work, Lyra and Malcolm will make video calls to the children.

    In order to make a good impression on the children, Malcolm dressed carefully and found a good angle.

    He greeted to the camera. ¡°Good evening.¡±

    Molly was confused. ¡°Daddy, are you confused? It¡¯s obviously morning now.¡±

    Malcolm choked.

    Spencer was eating elegantly beside her, and exined to his sister unhurriedly, ¡°It¡¯s morning in the country, and it¡¯s evening in the ce where Daddy and Mommy are, because the Earth rotates on its axis andpletes one rotation in 24 hours.¡±

    He talked eloquently, which surprised Malcolm.

    Sure enough, after going to school, he had more contact with children of the same age, and became more cheerful.

    Spencer kept poking his head at the screen, and Malcolm was still wondering, when suddenly heard Molly ask, ¡°Daddy, why isn¡¯t Mommy by your side? Are you outside? Where¡¯s Mommy? You won¡¯t do something bad behind Mommy¡¯s back, right?¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard Lyra¡¯s voice from the other end of the phone,

    ¡°With you two around, even if your dad has the idea, he doesn¡¯t have the guts.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Malcolm shouted that he was wronged.

    ¡°Baby, I am wholeheartedly devoted to you. Don¡¯t listen to the two sowing dissension.¡±

    ¡°It depends on your performance.¡±

    On the other end of the phone, Molly couldn¡¯t help making faces.

    ¡°Spencer, Daddy and Mommy seem to be disying their affection again.¡±

    Spencer nodded in agreement.

    At this time, Lyra continued to ask, ¡°I heard that your school requires you to sign up for sses. I wonder what you are going to learn?¡±

    As soon as she said this, Molly became interested and exined clearly the series of things that happened in the middle, such as the registration form for the interest-oriented sses.

    ¡°Spencer enrolled in the Olympiad and piano, and I enrolled in taekwondo and boxing sses¡­¡±

    At the end of Molly¡¯s speech, she seemed a little diffident.

    Everyone thought her hobbies were like a boy¡¯s, and advised her not to do that.

    Daddy and Mommy disagreed too?

 Chapter 937 Childrenâ€™s Education

    Unexpectedly, Lyra, who heard this, quickly praised, ¡°It¡¯s amazing. Spencer, Molly, you know what you like. You are really brave and smart kids.¡±

    Originally, Lyra was a little worried, but now it seemed that Spencer and Molly were very clear about their preferences.

    Spencer, especially, acted like a grown-up.

    He was calmer than Molly and good at using his brain.

    Last time, someone jumped in line to buy milk tea. Molly often acted faster than her brain, and rushed forward without saying a word.

    The person who cut in line saw that Molly was just a child, and had the cheek to refuse to admit it.

    Spencer, who had been silent all this time, stood up and asked that person to take out the number te, but that person refused and even threatened Spencer not to meddle.

    Spencer, who was quick-witted, immediately called the security guard.

    The man refused to give in, as if he thought a brat could do nothing to him.

    The security guard nced at Spencer and said, ¡°You just said someone wanted to beat you?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°He said he didn¡¯t want me to be nosy, or he would beat me. They all heard it.¡±

    The ¡°they¡± that Spencer referred to were the ones behind that person. Because he jumped in line, the people behind had to wait longer. A breakthrough was made.

    As for the people in front of him, they had nothing to do with him, so Spencer had no intention of looking for their help.

    In the end, the security guard was going to drag that person out, but Spencer said, ¡°It¡¯s too embarrassing to be dragged out. Why don¡¯t you take the initiative to line up at the back and let everyone know that you have admitted your mistake? And that¡¯s fine.¡±

    Having heard so much, this person couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, so he simply obediently went to the back to line up again.

    A farce came to an end under Spencer¡¯s mand¡±.

    Lyra and Malcolm listened carefully to Molly¡¯s exnation.

    They looked at each other in surprise. They thought Spencer was just smart, but they didn¡¯t expect that Spencer was already observing life.

    The insight into the world shown now cannot be obtained in a day or two.

    Molly also admired it very much, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, my brother is too good. Just say a few words and let him admit defeat. If I¡­¡±

    Stopping, Molly suddenly felt as if she had said something wrong, and looked up at Daddy and Mommy in the video call, hoping they didn¡¯t see her embarrassment just now.

    However, Molly underestimated her father¡¯s upation. Malcolm asked keenly, ¡°Molly, if it was you, would you rush to beat that person?¡±

    Hearing this, Molly stuck out her tongue.

    It was still a bit embarrassing to be caught by her parents.

    She said in a fawning way, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, in your eyes, do I only use force to solve problems?¡±

    Lyra and Malcolm fell silent in unison.

    Seeing this, Molly became even more anxious.

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy!¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t want to make Molly anxious, so she had to exin to her patiently, ¡°Molly, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t believe you, but your recent behavior is indeed like this. If you think more before using force to solve it, will it be okay? Will it solve a lot of troubles in advance?¡±

    Molly pouted, ¡°Well¡­ then I¡¯ll try next time.¡±

    Lyra thought for a while, and told her, ¡°If you encounter troubles that you don¡¯t know how to solve, you can ask your brother first, and then ask Daddy and Mommy. You must learn to think independently and try to solve problems independently. But if there is anything wrong, you mustmunicate with us in time.¡±

    The little girl agreed very readily, and Lyra was very satisfied.

    However, Molly still missed her parents, so she asked when they would be back.

    The work here was almost done, and it won¡¯t be long before she can go back.

    It was almost time for the two children to have winter vacation. Lyra thought to herself that she must be with the children during the vacation. She missed the growth of the children during this period, and she felt really sorry.

    For Lyra, the two children were like buds that just bloomed.

    Lyra was afraid that the two children would go astray, but fortunately, it was not as difficult as she imagined.

    She replied to Molly, ¡°We will go back soon. You must behave well.¡±

    Malcolm had a mysterious expression on his face. ¡°When we return, there is a surprise for you.¡±

    This made Molly very curious, but Malcolm refused to tell her what it was no matter how many time she asked.

    Malcolm got a headache from being entangled. ¡°The reason why it¡¯s a surprise is that you can¡¯t know it in advance. If you know, how can it be a surprise?¡±

    Molly thought about it, and it was true, so she calmed down.

    When the phone was hung up, Lyra couldn¡¯t help being curious, ¡°Honey, what the surprise is?¡±

    Malcolmughed, ¡°I think Molly¡¯s personality needs to be tempered, so I signed her up for the winter vacation ss and let her study at that time. The little girl¡¯s character can¡¯t be so capricious. It¡¯s good to temper it a bit.¡±

    Lyra though it made sense. When she was video-chatting with Molly just now, she saw Malcolm tapping on the tablet. It turned out that he had chosen a ss for Molly so quickly.

    Malcolm¡¯s speed was fast enough.

    However, Lyra couldn¡¯t help but asked, ¡°I¡¯m curious what type of ss you signed up for her?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s simr to Molly¡¯s personality. It needs to use hands and feet, but it also needs to use her brain. If she doesn¡¯t use her brains, she will definitely not win, so she needs to think more.¡±

    Saying those was tantamount to saying nothing.

    Lyra didn¡¯t speak, just silently thinking about which step to take next.

    It may be that the meeting time during the day was too long. When she thought about it, she fell asleep at some point.

    Malcolm gently helped her cover her with the quilt, but Lyra, who was drowsy, suddenly opened her eyes, which surprised Malcolm.

    Lyra couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°I scared you, sorry.¡±

    ¡°Rara, go to sleep. You must be tired.¡±

    Malcolm kissed her lips andy down to rest.

    His mind had been spinning so fast all day, so he was tired too.

    He really hoped that his precious daughter wouldn¡¯t be like him, and wouldn¡¯t feel the bitterness of exhaustion.

    On Molly¡¯s side, after hanging up with her parents, she looked at her brother.

    Spencer had a nonchnt attitude, as if he didn¡¯t care about anything.

    ¡°Spencer, Daddy and Mommy said that their work abroad ising to an end and they will be back soon.¡±

    Spencer nodded slightly, ¡°I heard it and Daddy has prepared a surprise for you.¡±

    Molly scratched her head in embarrassment, but said one more thing, ¡°There will be my surprise, and of course there will be one for you. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Spencer gave his sister a cold look.

    The look made Molly feel uneasy.

    She blurted out and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Spencer just shook his head and didn¡¯t say anything, which hurt Molly more.

    So, the two little kids began to look forward to when Daddy and Mummy woulde back.

    On the other side, Malcolm had ns for the future of the two children.

    Spencer was smart and very reliable in doing things, but the potential problem was that Spencer was a thin-skinned kid who was not as daring as Molly.

    Those who achieved big things didn¡¯t stick to details, so Malcolm thought that Thick ck Theory must be added to Spencer¡¯s education to make him less thin-skinned.

    When he shared his thoughts with Lyra, she agreed.

    ¡°Indeed, Spencer is good in everything. He just saves face, and it¡¯s good to exercise. You have arranged the education of the two children to the fullest.¡±

    ¡°Naturally, they¡¯re you and my kids.¡±

    While Lyra and Malcolm were nning how to raise their kids, Mavis and Anthony were at an impasse.

 Chapter 938 I donâ€™t have her in my heart

    Since thest face-to-face medication incident, Mavis had always avoided Anthony deliberately. Anthony saw it, but did not take any action.

    Paloma had already seen that something was wrong between these two.

    For half a month in a row, one left early and returnedte, and the other left early and returned early.

    It seemed to coincide with each other to avoid each other.

    They were obviously a couple, but they acted like strangers.

    Paloma wanted to talk to them separately, but Mavis said she was busy with work, and Anthony couldn¡¯t be seen at all, and went into the study when he got home, so Paloma had no chance to do anything.

    That night, thetest project in Mavis¡¯ hands was finally negotiated, and when she came back to get the contract, she happened to run into Anthony who wasing back from work.

    The two people bumped into each other abruptly. Looking at each other, they felt very embarrassed.

    Mavis was the first to get out of the way on the stairs.

    Anthony was about to go back to his study, but he heard Paloma shouting from downstairs, ¡°You are all back just in time. Let¡¯s sit down and have a meal together.¡±

    Mavis tried to speak, ¡°Grandma, I ¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make excuses. You two haven¡¯t had dinner at home for a long time, and you are so busy every day. I don¡¯t believe you can get so busy.¡±

    Paloma choked back Mavis¡¯ excuse with her words.

    Seeing this, Mavis nodded helplessly.

    Anthony didn¡¯t speak, but turned to the dinner table.

    During the meal, they ate tacitly.

    Paloma kept serving Mavis food, ¡°Mavis, you are too thin. Eat more.¡±

    ¡°I specifically ordered them to make you your favorite crispy pork knuckle. Try it.¡±

    Mavis took a piece of crispy pork knuckle and put it in her mouth, then nodded in surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Thank you, grandma. You¡¯re considerate.¡±

    Paloma knew what she liked to eat.

    Inparison, Anthony was the closest person to her in this family, but also the most distant person.

    But that was okay. The one-year appointment was ending, and it seemed more suitable for her to let go at the right time.

    ¡°Anthony, why are you so sad and unwilling to eat with your family?¡±

    Anthony was suddenly asked by Paloma, and his whole face looked cold.

    He was thinking about when he would be able to finish eating, and now he was sitting side by side with Mavis, not to mention how awkward it was.

    Since Paloma asked, he told the truth, ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t like having dinner at home very much recently, so don¡¯t call me when you eat together in the future.¡±

    As soon as he said so, Paloma got angry and dropped the fork on the table.

    There was a ¡°snap¡± sound.

    Everyone present was so shocked that they didn¡¯t dare to speak.

    The atmosphere fell into a deadlock for a while.

    Even Mavis didn¡¯t expect that Anthony hated her to such an extent that he didn¡¯t even listen to Paloma¡¯s words.

    ¡°You¡¯re an unfilial grandson. Did we wrong you for eating? Whom do you want to eat with? Needless to say, I can see that you don¡¯t like being at home. Are you having affairs with other women? If you mess with any dubious women out there, do you believe that I¡¯ll risk my life to make you feel bad?¡±

    Anthony looked at Mavis subconsciously, but said, ¡°Must they be dubious women?¡±

    Without holding back, he turned his head and asked Mavis in a low voice, ¡°Did you say something to grandma that shouldn¡¯t be said?¡±

    Mavis opened her mouth, wanting to exin, but at the dinner table, even if she said it had nothing to do with her, would Anthony believe it?

    In order to avoid further trouble, Mavis simply did not speak.

    Seeing Mavis being bullied, Paloma became even angrier.

    ¡°Can you be nice to Mavis?!¡±

    ¡°She is your wife after all! You don¡¯t treat her well now. Why did you bring her home? Now that you have married her back, you should treat her well!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen irresponsible ones, but I¡¯ve never expected you to be so irresponsible. Are you my grandson!?¡±

    The more she talked, the more angry she became. And she almost fainted.

    Fortunately, Mavis handed over a ss of water in time, allowing Paloma to calm down.

    She gently patted Paloma on the back, andforted her, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not worth it to get angry. Anthony, didn¡¯t you say that you still have work to do? Go to the study.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    It could be seen that she was helping out, and it was meaningless for Anthony to say more, so he simply left the dinner table.

    After he left, Paloma still wanted to express something, but she opened her mouth, and finally suppressed.

    She just patted the back of Mavis¡¯ hand and kept saying, ¡°Good girl, he really wrongs you.¡±

    Mavis smiled and shook her head, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, grandma. We can solve our affairs by ourselves. The most important thing is to take care of your health.¡±

    Reba couldn¡¯t help muttering beside her, ¡°Anthony is really ignorant. I don¡¯t know what he thinks. Mavis is such a good wife. Not many people can have such a good wife. Why¡­¡±

    While talking, seeing that Paloma¡¯s face was about to change again, Reba held back the next words.

    Mavis can really feel a heartache.

    At this moment, she still didn¡¯t know how ufortable she felt.

    ¡­

    Lyra, who was far away from the country, received a call from Mavis, when her work hadn¡¯t finished yet.

    She heard that Mavis on the other end of the phone was in a depressed mood. Even though her voice was deliberately lowered, she can still sense it sharply.

    Lyra guessed right.

    ¡°Did Anthony bully you again?¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t speak.

    Lyra sighed, ¡°Mavis, don¡¯t worry. Is it the same asst time?¡±

    Mavis told her about the fact that they were drunk and slept together.

    After listening, Lyra didn¡¯t know what to say.

    She thought that Anthony just couldn¡¯t figure out his feelings, but she didn¡¯t expect that he didn¡¯t want to take responsibility after sleeping with Mavis.

    ¡°Lyra, I just want to find an outlet for my emotions. It¡¯s really ufortable to hold back. The problem between the two of us, I think I should solve it myself.¡±

    Even on the verge of copse, Mavis pretended to be calm.

    She didn¡¯t want others to see through her fragility.

    Now that she¡¯d said so, Lyra can¡¯t help.

    At the end of the call, Mavis gradually calmed down and asked, ¡°Lyra, when are you going back home?¡±

    Lyra said, ¡°Soon, the two children have grown up very fast recently. I am afraid that something will go wrong without thepany of the parents during the growth of the children, so I will rush back as soon as possible.¡±

    Hearing this, Mavis felt a little envious.

    The two were on a transoceanic phone call, and they hung up after chatting for a while.

    Looking at the empty room, Mavis felt ufortable.

    Anthony and Mavis were no longer being secretive now that things had broken down.

    In order to avoid her, Anthony recently moved directly to the study, leaving Mavis alone in the room. Everything Paloma had arranged before was in vain.

    Paloma wanted to keep them, but no one listened to her.

    She had no choice but to go back to the room while muttering ¡°children and grandchildren have their own blessings¡±.

    Out of sight out of mind.

    It was said that the harmonious rtionship between family members was more conducive to the development of a family. Now that the family was not in harmony, Paloma always felt uneasy, and that something serious will happen.

    Late at night, the study room of Cahan Residence was still lit.

    Sinceing back, Jaqueline had not lost contact with Anthony.

    Anthony asionally got a call from her.

    Jaqueline will share with him happy and unhappy things.

    Anthony was in a mess and sat on the sofa in a daze. During this time, he would somehow think of the absurd night with Mavis.

    But as soon as he sat down, he received a call from Jaqueline.

    Jaqueline on the other end of the phone had a somewhat frustrated tone, but said affectionately, ¡°Anthony, what have you been up totely? Did you miss me?¡±

 Chapter 939 Morning sickness?

    Anthony was taken aback. ¡°Why are you calling sote? Listen to your voice¡­ Are you sick?¡±

    Jaqueline concealed something. ¡°No, the weather has been bad recently, and my throat is not sofortable. I have received everything you sent me. If there is anything I need, you can send it. Anthony, you are so kind!¡±

    Jaqueline on the other end seemed to be busy. The environment was a little noisy, and her answer was intermittent.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t called you for a long time, Anthony. Since you leftst time, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, right?¡±

    It had been a few days since he left the fishing vige, and it was indeed a long time.

    Anthony gave a soft ¡°hmm¡± and his attitude was t.

    Jaqueline said coquettishly, ¡°Anthony, you buy so many things every time. I seem to be doing wholesale. I actually just mention it casually. Don¡¯t just worry about me. You also have to take good care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°Okay, these are small things, just a little effort, and just take it as my thank you for saving my life.¡±

    ¡°Got it! I¡¯ll get busy first! There is someone on my side¡­¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t hear the words clearlyter.

    Jaqueline seemed tired and busy.

    The phone was hung up suddenly, and he didn¡¯t take it to heart. After making such a phone call with Jaqueline, he felt that his depressed mood was relieved a lot.

    Mavis outside the door heard the whole conversation.

    Holding a cup of coffee, she originally wanted to chat with Anthony, but when she reached the door, hearing his gentle voice, the hand that was about to knock on the door stopped halfway.

    He had never been so careful with her.

    The more Mavis thought about it, the more pathetic she felt, and she just froze.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    She didn¡¯t recover until Anthony finished the call.

    He and Jaqueline had been in touch all along?

    It turned out that for such a long time, she was the one who was the most redundant.

    *

    In the following days, although Mavis and Anthony were in the same house, they seemed like strangers.

    Even if they saw each other, they still didn¡¯t say a word.

    Winter wasing, and children were about to go on winter vacation.

    Mavis went to the school to attend Spencer and Molly¡¯s parent-teacher meeting.

    When she came out after the meeting, Molly asked her, ¡°Mavis, are you feeling unwell? You don¡¯t look well.¡±

    It was said that children¡¯s intuition was urate, and Mavis thought so at first, but this time Molly was not right.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel unwell. Thank you, Molly, for your concern.¡±

    Molly was a little confused, and always felt that something was weird, but she couldn¡¯t tell what it was. She looked at Mavis, and exchanged nces with her brother.

    On the car back home, Molly mored for food.

    Mavis was helpless. ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll treat you.¡±

    Molly pondered for a while, then asked her brother what he wanted to eat.

    Spencer shook his head, cold as always, ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±

    Molly curled her lips, ¡°Spencer, Mommy doesn¡¯t like people who often answer casually.¡±

    Spencer said coldly, ¡°Mommy is not here.¡±

    Molly stopped taking with him, and then turned her head to continue thinking about what to eat.

    After thinking for a while, Molly said, ¡°Mavis, I want to eat durian.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    Durian?

    Thinking of the taste of durian, Mavis suddenly felt ufortable in her stomach for some reason.

    That churning feeling seemed to stir up everything she ate.

    ¡°Pull over.¡±

    Mavis said to the driver.

    The car stopped and Mavis hurried to a trash can on the side of the road and began to retch.

    After vomiting for a long time, although she didn¡¯t spit out anything, the ufortable feeling still haunted her.

    Recalling, Mavis felt that she didn¡¯t seem to eat anything bad, so why did she suddenly start throwing up?

    Molly and Spencer behind her were thoughtful.

    The two children looked at each other.

    Spencer didn¡¯t speak.

    Molly asked directly, ¡°Spencer, do you think the same as me?¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    With her brother¡¯s approval, Molly was more determined.

    When Mavis returned to the car, Molly asked her, ¡°Mavis, should you go to the hospital for a physical examination?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Mavis smiled, ¡°I should just eat bad things. I¡¯ll go back and take some medicine.¡±

    Molly was smart and asked her, ¡°Is it really just eating bad food? Will there be a little brother or a little sister?¡±

    Mavis felt a thunderbolt falling from the sky in her head, hitting her directly.

    If she remembered correctly, was the morning sickness reaction the same as she had now?

    In addition, she always felt very tired recently, and she can¡¯t eat¡­

    She originally thought that she couldn¡¯t eat because of the unhappy rtionship between Anthony.

    However, she obviously took the contraceptive pill that day, and she took it in front of Anthony.

    That store sold fake medicine to her??

    After thinking about it carefully, she remembered her period had note for a long time.

    It seemed that what Molly said was right. She had to find time to go to the hospital for a check-up, so as not to have random thought.

    The next day, Mavis asked for leave.

    Early in the morning, after Anthony left, she went out slowly, wrapping herself tightly in a windbreaker.

    In order to avoid being discovered by the Cahan family, she went to the hospital under Micah¡¯s name.

    When she arrived at the hospital, Mavis did the examination as quickly as possible.

    While waiting for the result, she was so nervous that her palms were sweating.

    She had already started nning in her mind what to do with the child if she was indeed pregnant.

    Soon, the test results came out.

    ¡°Miss Parker, congrattions, you are pregnant.¡±

    It was 42 days old, a preliminary embryo.

    Mavis froze for a moment.

    Even though she had thought countless times in her heart that this child should be aborted, at the moment, the softness in Mavis¡¯ heart made her unable to bear it.

    She hesitated.

    When she came out with the report, Mavis¡¯ hands were shaking.

    She wanted a baby before. Molly and Spencer were so cute that she was crazy about it, but Anthony just discouraged her.

    Now that the baby had suddenly arrived, whether to stay or go had be the biggest problem.

    Undecided, Mavis didn¡¯t know who to consult.

    She was depressed for a few days, and then deliberately held back the pregnancy reaction.

    If grandma found out that she was pregnant, Anthony must also know, and the Cahan family may have another chaos.

    This day.

    It happened to have transnational business, and Mavis had an idea when she heard that thepany¡¯s headquarters was in the country where Lyra was located.

    She took the initiative to ask to leave, and while discussing, she wanted to talk to Lyra about this matter.

    This matter can only be said in person, not a phone call.

    Knowing that Mavis was going on a business trip, Paloma tapped on her crutch and asked Mavis seriously, ¡°Mavis, are you really going on a business trip? Come back right after it?¡±

    She knew what she was worried about, so she nodded affirmatively, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandma. I have no intention of leaving. I will definitelye back on time. You must take care of yourself, and don¡¯t be angry with Anthony.¡±

    Paloma nodded.

    Adhering to the saying that children and grandchildren had their own blessings, she didn¡¯t ask much, and didn¡¯t say much.

    She just waited and saw when Anthony will repent.

    He should not wait until he lost it to know what regret was.

    It was good for young people to suffer a little.

    *

    Mavis got on a ne.

    Looking at the city under, she really wanted to leave just like this.

    But she also wanted to know, if she really left, will Anthonye after her again?

    The funny thing was, this was just her own imagination.

    When Lyra learned that Mavis wasing, she put aside the work at hand and helped Mavis solve the trouble first.

    Malcolm wrapped around his wife¡¯s slender waist. His handsome face was gloomy, and he was not very happy, ¡°If she is in a bad mood, you can let her stay here for a while. The premise is that she can¡¯t take up my wife¡¯s time. Otherwise, I¡¯ll just send her back home.¡±

    He was very serious when he said this.

    Lyra couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get tired of it.¡±

    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t dislike me. Rara, go.¡±

    After Lyra and Malcolm finished talking, she went to Mavis.

    Seeing Mavis again, Lyra felt that she was a lot haggard.

    She was sitting alone in a coffee shop, and her back looked very lonely.

    Her thoughts were all showed on her face. Can she not be haggard and lonely?

 Chapter 940 Havenâ€™t figured it out yet

    When Lyra sat down, there was a little light in Mavis¡¯ eyes.

    ¡°Lyra, you¡¯re here. What would you like to drink?¡±

    Although they were in a coffee shop, Mavis only had a ss of warm water at hand.

    Lyra raised her hand and called the waiter, ¡°Two sses of iced Americano, thank you.¡±

    ¡°One is fine. I just drink warm water.¡±

    Mavis stopped her just in time.

    Facing Lyra¡¯s surprised gaze, Mavis gently stroked her belly, and said with great difficulty, ¡°Lyra, I¡­ I¡¯m pregnant.¡±

    Lyra was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°When did this happen?¡±

    ¡°Three days ago, I went to the hospital for an examination and found it. The doctor said that it¡¯s 45 days old and it¡¯s a preliminary embryo. This was thanks to Molly and Spencer. I went to attend the parent-teacher meeting. On the way back, Molly mored for durian. At that time, just thinking about that smell makes me sick.¡±

    Lyra could almost guess what happenedter, and chuckled, ¡°Did Spencer and Molly tell you that you might be pregnant and asked you to go to the hospital for a physical examination?¡±

    Mavis nodded.

    ¡°The two kids are really smart. They are so young, but they look like little adults. If it weren¡¯t for them, I would still be in the dark.¡±

    As Mavis said, she didn¡¯t know whether her expression was sad or surprised.

    She took a sip of water, trying to suppress theplicated and strange emotions.

    This series of actions did not escape Lyra¡¯s eyes.

    Lyra shook her head and sighed, ¡°You just like to endure everything. What¡¯s the use of digesting it by yourself after being wronged? You should vent it and let him know your dissatisfaction.¡±

    Mavis shook her head and smiled wryly, ¡°What¡¯s the use of venting? There is no way to solve the problem. He doesn¡¯t like me. I can do nothing. This has be a deadlock until now, and can¡¯t be untied.¡±

    ¡°Are you so sure?¡±

    Lyra asked back, and her tone already showed her exasperation.

    Mavis didn¡¯t answer. She was clutching the water ss, when her knuckles began to turn slightly white.

    Lyra nced at her. ¡°Are you going to hurt yourself just like that?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I was going to talk to him the other day. I was outside his study, and heard him talking to Jaqueline on the phone. I didn¡¯t realize that they¡¯d never lost touch. Even¡­ he¡¯s been quietly giving Jaqueline gifts.¡±

    Lyra was confused.

    She only knew that Anthony didn¡¯t treat Mavis very well, but she didn¡¯t expect Anthony to have a new sweetheart?

    Lyra, who was a little angry,ughed directly. ¡°Is there something wrong with his mind?¡±

    Mavis just shook her head.

    ¡°Lyra, do you think this child should be kept? If I keep it, Anthony probably won¡¯t agree. If I don¡¯t, but I like children very much, so I¡¯m a bit reluctant.¡±

    She was not the person involved, so it was not suitable for Lyra to make suggestions.

    Lyra asked her to stay abroad for a while, and then consider whether to tell Anthony about the child.

    Mavis thought about it and agreed.

    She wanted to go out and rx.

    In the Cahan family, both grandma and Reba treated her very well, but she couldn¡¯t be happy because of Anthony.

    ¡­

    Soon.

    Spencer and Molly had winter break.

    Lyra and Malcolm¡¯s work was notpletely over, and they had to apany Mavis, so they ned to take over the two children.

    When they heard that they were going to see their parents, the children were very excited.

    As soon as they got off the ne, they couldn¡¯t wait to rush towards Lyra and Malcolm.

    ¡°Daddy! Mommy!¡±

    Mavis, who stood silently by the side, was moved again.

    Molly still remembered the surprise that Malcolm said.

    She had been curious for so long.

    She practically pestered Malcolm all the way, wondering what the surprise was.

    Chad came abroad with them and took on the job of driving.

    After finally returning to the temporary residence, Malcolm stopped hiding and took out the registration card of a military training camp.

    ¡°I have prepared a good thing for you. You usually like to fight and cause trouble the most. If you go to this military training camp, you will definitely be able to show your skills.¡±

    As he spoke, Malcolm¡¯s ck eyes shed a bit cunningly.

    Molly curled her lips. ¡°Daddy, can you be more obvious with your malicious appearance? Besides, when do I cause trouble!? I¡¯m obviously very obedient, okay?¡±

    Chad couldn¡¯t hold back, andughed out loud.

    Molly pouted and red at him.

    Malcolm just looked at Chad and smiled slightly.

    This girl defended her ssmates against injustice every day in school, causing all the bullied ssmates to recognize her as the boss.

    Moreover, Malcolm found a serious problem that his daughter seemed to be a reckless person.

    She only knew how to use force to solve problems, and never liked to use her brain.

    If it went on like this¡­

    Malcolm smiled and asked, ¡°Molly, do you want to help your ssmates in the future?¡±

    Molly answered happily.

    ¡°Of course I do.¡±

    ¡°Then go and participate. You¡¯ll absolutely love it.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    This made Molly interested, and she looked at the registration card with great interest, which printed all the activities of the camp.

    Such as live escape,bat exercise with live ammunition and the like.

    It sounded cool.

    So, Molly agreed without hesitation.

    Malcolm said, ¡°Tomorrow is the day to enter the training camp. Take a good rest in the afternoon and I¡¯ll prepare something for you in the evening. You must persist. It¡¯s not cool to give up halfway.¡±

    Molly nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely impress you!¡±

    This remark made everyone present couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    No matter what words came out of the child¡¯s mouth, they were very immature and cute.

    As for Spencer, Malcolm had another method of education, and Lyra did not interfere with it.

    Finally, everyone had time to do what they wanted.

    With the correctpany and guidance of parents, there will only be benefits to the growth of children, and there will be no harm.

    Spencer twitched the corners of his mouth. Looking at Malcolm¡¯s confident expression, he always felt that it was not a good thing.

    Looking at the reactions of the two children, Mavis found it very interesting. She couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Last time I wanted to ask Spencer why is he always like a grown-up at such a young age? He doesn¡¯t like to talk, but his mind runs fast. I can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡±

    Spencer was holding a tablet to do the Mathematical Olympiad, and responded, ¡°That¡¯s because of your behavior habits. I know it all, and there are somemon sense of life and physiology. As long as you read more books, you can know it. Is it difficult?¡±

    Mavis was instantly stuck by Spencer¡¯s question.

    For the first time, she felt that she couldn¡¯t reply to the kid¡¯s words.

    It was Lyra who spoke out in time to resolve the embarrassment, ¡°Spencer, you have to be polite when talking to elders.¡±

    Spencer spread his hands. ¡°You¡¯re unable to outspeak, so you say it¡¯s rude. You adults are really troublesome.¡±

    Lyra was speechless.

    Originally, she only thought her son was smart and didn¡¯t like to talk, but she didn¡¯t expect that when he talked, it was really annoying.

    Malcolm, who had been watching the show, suddenlyughed.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the Thick ck Theory I taught Spencer. How about that? Early indications are that it is working.¡±

    Lyra said, ¡°So you taught him.¡±

    There was a chill behind Malcolm, and he turned back to exin, ¡°Honey, if I say that Spencer is smart and self-taught, would you believe me?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Malcolm turned around and went out, ¡°The bureau still has an unfinished transnational case. I have to hurry up to deal with it. Spencer, I will tell you a good news when Ie back. It is not confirmed yet, but it will be avable after 10 o¡¯clock.¡±

    Spencer said, ¡°Daddy, go get busy.¡±

    Mavis looked at the interaction of this family and thought it was very cute.

    She also wanted to have such a harmonious and beautiful family.

    Lazily leaning her head on Lyra¡¯s shoulder, Mavis couldn¡¯t help feeling, ¡°I really envy, Lyra. Spencer and Molly are really cute.¡±

    Lyra chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re about to have one too, but you haven¡¯t figured out how to decide?¡±

 Chapter 941 Everything is ready beside Anthony

    The other side.

    After Anthony learned that Mavis had gone abroad, he didn¡¯t have much reaction.

    The one-year period was ending, and he felt that Mavis probably won¡¯t want to stay in the Cahan family anymore.

    Why didn¡¯t she just do whatever she wanted to do.

    Anthony had the tolerance.

    As soon as Mavis left, the house instantly became quiet.

    He didn¡¯t have to dodge Mavis every day. Paloma saw it and didn¡¯t say much.

    After he finally got a moment of silence, Jaqueline started to contact Anthony frequently again. Anthony did not refuse, but listened to her trivial matters with a t attitude.

    *

    The fishing vige had been somewhat unsettled recently.

    The trouble was not with anyone but Jaqueline.

    She wanted to boil the frog in warm water, and take her time.

    Seeing Anthony sinking deeper and deeper, Jaqueline thought she was about to seed, but unexpectedly, she was opposed by her adoptive father who had been watching secretly.

    Jaqueline was wearing a white dress, kneeling in front of the wooden house, and a middle-aged man was sitting in front of her.

    The man was wearing sunsses and a hat, so she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, but there was a cold and hostile aura exuding from top to bottom.

    Jaqueline was terrified, trembling.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    She wanted to say something, but when she was about to say, she saw her adoptive father¡¯s dark face. She was so frightened that she could only hold back her words.

    ¡°You¡¯re too slow. You know, I never raise useless people. What I want is an obedient kitten. Now you have more and more ideas.¡±

    His tone was slightly threatening.

    Jaqueline didn¡¯t dare to speak, and knelt on the ground trembling.

    Some bloodstains were faintly visible on her back, as if she had been beaten with a whip.

    Facing his repeated urging, she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    If she did it too quickly, Anthony will be suspicious, but if not, he will disagree. She just wanted toplete the task, but she was caught in a dilemma.

    ¡°I will speed up. Anthony Cahan still can¡¯t fully trust me. I can only take it step by step. Otherwise¡­¡±

    Snap¨C

    The whipnded on her heavily.

    The rest of Jaqueline¡¯s words turned into a howl.

    ¡°Still dare talk back now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that. He talks to you every day and buys things for you. Tell me why he doesn¡¯t trust you?¡±

    ¡°Jaqueline, I like your bedding skills, but don¡¯t think you can be willful and do whatever you want. My patience has a limit!¡±

    Jaqueline froze in ce.

    She had thought that she might be watched by him, but she never thought that she would be watched to such an extent that she could n¡¯t hide everything about Anthony from him.

    She bit her lip tightly, resisting the pain from her body, and wishing she could faint immediately.

    But she can¡¯t. She had to stay awake all the time.

    Otherwise, with his temper, he will definitely torture her until she died.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will work hard.¡±

    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t talk about working hard? The point is, you have to take practical actions. I will help you, and I hope you won¡¯t let me down by then! Bye!¡±

    After speaking, the man walked away.

    Before leaving, he passed by Jaqueline¡¯s side and pressed hard on the blood on her back. Jaqueline, who already had a wound, gasped in pain.

    But the voice was heard by the man, who just sneered.

    He grabbed Jaqueline¡¯s chest again, hard.

    In front of so many subordinates beside him, it was very disgusting of him to forcefully pull her clothes.

    Only when the man leftpletely did Jaqueline dare to stand up.

    The clothes on her body were still torn, and the men next to her looked at her a few more times.

    Jaqueline leaned over with a smile.

    ¡°Is it good-looking? Just watch it for a while if you like it.¡±

    She smiled destely, and the subordinates immediately retracted their eyes and followed the man away.

    But a few dayster, the man started again.

    Jaqueline was fishing in the afternoon.

    Suddenly someone rushed up and robbed a fisherman¡¯s boat. All the valuables in their hands were taken away, and some of them were injured.

    Jaqueline recognized several of them. They were her adoptive father¡¯s subordinates.

    Can¡¯t wait so soon?

    She touched the wound on her back that was about to healpletely. This old man was really urate, and when her wound was almost healed, it avoided Anthony¡¯s suspicion.

    Not only did those people rob the fishing boat, they even went to the fishing vige to grab things.

    Many households were injured, and some old people had heart disease and couldn¡¯t bear it, so they died of fright.

    The vige was in chaos in an instant, and the leader secretly passed a message to Jaqueline.

    ¡°The boss said, let you participate in the treatment, tell the truth when you call Anthony Cahan. He wille.¡±

    Jaqueline sneered, ¡°What if he won¡¯te?¡±

    The man lowered his eyes and stared at her coldly.

    That meant threat.

    Jaqueline didn¡¯t talk too much nonsense. She just turned around and left, ¡°I see, you can put him at ease.¡±

    In the afternoon, Jaqueline took the initiative to talk to Anthony on the phone again.

    The fishing vige was in chaos, and Anthony heard that the voice was wrong, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Jaqueline deliberately answered very vaguely. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I¡¯m just¡­ just very busy now. Aren¡¯t you busy with work?¡±

    Anthony heard it strangely. ¡°I¡¯m okay. What¡¯s wrong with you? Why did I hear someone wailing?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Jaqueline said, ¡°It¡¯s really okay. Don¡¯t worry about me. As long as you can be good, it¡¯s better than anything else. I don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t you tell me the truth?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s tone suddenly changed.

    Speaking of this, Jaqueline felt that the time was right, so she spoke frankly.

    ¡°The vige was suddenly attacked by unknown people. I don¡¯t know what happened. There are many wounded in the vige, and some people died.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m helping treat those who can be cured, and bury those who can¡¯t be. It¡¯s a mess here, but I¡¯m fine. Anthony, you don¡¯t have to worry about me, and don¡¯te here. I¡­¡±

    Anthony¡¯s tone was serious, ¡°When did it happen? I¡¯ll find you right away.¡±

    Jaqueline tried her best to dissuade Anthony, but it didn¡¯t make sense to him.

    He only left his words, ¡°You saved my life, and you have such an ident. I can¡¯t just sit back and ignore it.¡±

    With that said, he hung up the phone.

    Jaqueline listened to the busy tone on the phone, and her eyes darkened.

    Just now, in order to be more realistic, she did it herself and pulled a child up from the mud, but she was absent-minded and didn¡¯t pull the kid up for a long time.

    Seeing the dirty child at the moment, Jaqueline felt very disgusted, and let go without saying a word.

    The child was thrown into the soil again, with a dazed look on his face, and he was about to cry.

    Jaqueline sneered, ¡°It¡¯s called self-destruction. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard of it. It doesn¡¯t matter if you haven¡¯t. Now you know it.¡±

    The child was only four or five years old, and he didn¡¯t know the dangers of the world, so he was frightened by Jaqueline and cried loudly.

    Someone in the vige heard the crying and rushed to save the child, just in time to see the back of Jaqueline leaving heartlessly.

    People in the vige had a deep impression of Jaqueline, but they didn¡¯t have a good one of her. Because her grandma often saved people in the vige, the vigers didn¡¯t like to say anything, as long as they can live with peace.

    Jaqueline didn¡¯t care what other people thought.

    She gripped the phone tightly. Now, she was just waiting for Anthony toe.

 Chapter 942 I am fulfilling my promise

    Jaqueline made herself very embarrassed, and her ¡°grandmother¡± arranged by her adoptive father before also died in this sudden attack.

    She had to do what her adoptive father told her to do, so she cried when she should.

    The whole vige was in chaos, and Jaqueline thought that was about it.

    On the other side, Anthony moved quickly. Hearing that something happened there, he became a little anxious.

    Jaqueline had saved his life, so he owed her a favor. Now she was in trouble, and he had to step in.

    Also, Jaqueline looked a lot like Lyra ¡­

    This made Anthony feel an indescribable feeling in his heart.

    Zack reminded from the side, ¡°Mr. Cahan, there is an important shareholder meeting today¡­¡±

    ¡°Cancel it.¡±

    It took two or three hours for the ne to reach the fishing vige.

    Fortunately, the weather was good. The fishing vige was already behind and had inconvenient transportation. If it was rainy, it will waste much time.

    Jaqueline must be in dire straits now , and she urgently needed someone to help her. And it was also the time to repay her well.

    Upon reaching the destination, Anthony saw unprecedented chaos.

    This ce itself was not considered rich, and even the medical conditions were extremely poor.

    Compared with thest time he came to the fishing vige, the current situation made it not like a vige, but more like a refugee camp.

    The buildings that were originally built with wood had all copsed now.

    The vigers didn¡¯t even have a ce tomit themselves to. Those who were better had a bed or a nk to lie on. Those who were poor can only lie on the ground, waiting to die.

    The chaotic scene exuded a stench, and the mud seemed to be fermenting after being exposed to the sun. In addition, someone had died and hadn¡¯t been pulled out. This smell was unprecedented stinky.

    Jaqueline, whose face looked so much like Lyra, lingered in this environment. Anthony felt ashamed and ordered his men to search for Jaqueline¡¯s whereabouts.

    After an hour.

    Anthony finally found Jaqueline, but her condition seemed worse than expected.

    Her whole body was filthy, from head to toe. Her eyes were red and swollen, and the skin was scratched in several ces on her body. The thick bruises under her eyes proved that she had been suffering.

    Seeing Anthony, Jaqueline ran over in a hurry, threw herself into his arms regardless of the dirt on her body, choked up and said,

    ¡°Anthony, you¡¯re finally here ¡­ this is no longer a ce for people to stay. I¡¯m so scared.¡±

    Jaqueline¡¯s eyes were already red, and now they were even redder. She looked at the man in front of her, and ttened her lips aggrievedly.

    Anthony frowned and stood there motionless.

    Concealing theplicated emotions in his eyes, heforted in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Zack to arrange for you what supplies the vige needs.¡±

    Jaqueline couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, sobbing and crying.

    She sobbed, ¡°Grandma is gone. Why is this¡­¡±

    Anthony¡¯s heart sank.

    Then, led by Jaqueline, Anthony came to her family¡¯s wooden house.

    Looking at the dead body of the old woman in front of the house, Anthony felt a little ufortable. He still remembered that when he was rescued by Jaqueline, the old woman was still strong and took care of him for two days.

    Fearing that Anthony would not be used to the food in the fishing vige, the old woman went to the county to buy fresh vegetables.

    Jaqueline fell to her knees with a ¡°plop¡±, crying into tears.

    Anthony couldn¡¯t bear to see her in such grief.

    ¡°Grandma, I will take good care of Jaqueline for you. Please rest assured.¡±

    He turned his head to look at Jaqueline, andforted her, ¡°She¡¯ll rest in peace. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t had a good rest these days. Have you eaten well? We will bury grandma in a while, and I will take you out for a walk.¡±

    Jaqueline¡¯s aggrieved face was wrinkled, and there was a lot of muddy water on her fair skin.

    Jaqueline, who looked confounded, didn¡¯t make Anthony feel disgusted, but more distressed because she looked so much like Lyra.

    Heeding Anthony¡¯s words, Jaqueline stopped crying and went to the beach with him to find a suitable ce.

    The fishing vige was backward, and it still adhered to the most primitive burial. She wanted to bury her parents, but she couldn¡¯t find a suitable ce for a long time.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Anthony thought for a moment and said,

    ¡°It takes time and effort to bury her like this. It is not suitable to stay here for a long time. Why not go to a crematorium in the county and cremate grandma? She can also be buried at sea. Maybe they don¡¯t want to part with the sea, so they might as well stay here.¡±

    Jaqueline readily agreed.

    This was not difficult for Jaqueline.

    Especially for the so-called grandma, she had tried her best to express her affection.

    She also wanted to end the scene as quickly as possible.

    Anthony brought a lot of men, so it was very convenient to do things.

    After all the hustle and bustle, the old woman was soon buried at sea.

    Jaqueline was alone, standing in front of her house, quite lonely.

    Anthony knew that there was no one she loved in this vige, and if he left, she would only have her own lonely life left.

    After thinking about it, Anthony decided to take Jaqueline back with him.

    Now that he had promised to take good care of her, this can be regarded as fulfilling his promise to her grandma.

    Jaqueline heard this, and said very sadly, ¡°Anthony, is this really okay? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to go with you, but¡­¡±

    She hesitated to speak.

    ¡°What?¡± Anthony asked.

    ¡°You are an excellent man with a wife and a family. If Ms. Parker knows about it, will she misunderstand you?¡±

    Anthony hesitated too.

    If he brought her back abruptly, he didn¡¯t think about how to face Mavis, but now Jaqueline was alone, which was really inconvenient.

    After thinking about it, he said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m fulfilling my promise to your grandma.¡±

    Jaqueline wanted to y hard to get, but at this time she said, ¡°Anthony, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to go with you. You always understand my mind. Now that you are married, even if there is nothing between you and me, will Ms. Parker believe it? I can¡¯t do things that destroy other people¡¯s families. Sorry.¡±

    After speaking, Jaqueline seemed a little sad, and her tears could not stop falling down.

    She seemed to be trying her best to bear it, but she couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, and ran out sadly, not giving him a chance to speak at all.

    Seeing this, Anthony hurriedly asked the bodyguards to chase after her.

    Jaqueline ran into a forest, watched his men follow up, and said directly, ¡°Don¡¯te over. My whole mind is messed up. I want to be quiet for a while. Just stay by myself for a while.¡±

    That being said, the fishing vige was not safe, and there were often unknown people haunting it.

    For Jaqueline¡¯s safety, Anthony¡¯s bodyguards did not go far, but watched her secretly not far away.

    Sure enough, some gangsters passing by saw Jaqueline sitting alone in the forest. After a closer look, they found she was a pretty girl.

    Although Jaqueline¡¯s white dress was dirty, it still couldn¡¯t hide her beauty.

    There were young and old gangsters. The old one looked over forty years old, and the young ones were less than twenty years old. There were three of them in total. Their skin was tanned and shiny, and their arms were strong.

    Jaqueline was physically weak and not their opponent.

    The leader saw Jaqueline crying, and smiled treacherously, ¡°Little girl, what are you crying for? Are you afraid being alone? Can you let me apany you?¡±

    With that said, the three of them were about to rush towards Jaqueline.

    Jaqueline was ruthless, and cursed secretly that these gangsters would dare to mess with anyone.

    Just as she was about to attack, she turned around and saw Anthony¡¯s figure.

 Chapter 943 When will you care about me

    Her n changed instantly.

    Jaqueline screamed, ¡°What are you doing!? Don¡¯te here! If youe closer, I will call someone to help me!¡±

    How could the gangsters care about this? They grabbed her clothes directly.

    With the sound of ripping, the white skirt was torn, and their hands covered her skin.

    Jaqueline shivered.

    Anthony, who heard the voice , ran over in a hurry, angry. ¡°Stop!¡±

    The three of them muttered something in the local dialect he didn¡¯t understand, and were about to rush over to beat Anthony with clenching fists.

    Anthony sneered, then called the bodyguards out and surrounded them.

    The three people who were originally arrogant were stunned for an instant.

    ¡°Take them away.¡±

    Anthony looked at Jaqueline who was trembling with fright, and took off his coat to cover her.

    As soon as the order was given, the bodyguards will immediately take action.

    With tears all over her face, Jaqueline grabbed Anthony¡¯s skirt and asked him, ¡°Anthony, what will you do to them?¡±

    ¡°Wherever they touch you, I¡¯ll chop off their hands and let them fend for themselves.¡±

    When she heard this, Jaqueline¡¯s body trembled.

    Anthony asked, ¡°Are you scared? It¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t let you see it.¡±

    ¡°Anthony, can you let them go? Just give them a lesson, and don¡¯t kill them. I don¡¯t want to burden you because of me¡­ My grandma just passed away, so I have to umte virtue¡­¡±

    The more Jaqueline spoke, the more pitiful she became, and her voice gradually lowered.

    She didn¡¯t seem to know what to say, but just kept repeating, ¡°Don¡¯t kill them. Just beat them up. Just beat them up.¡±

    Anthony felt her trembling body, and finally couldn¡¯t bear, so he simply followed her advice.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    The three were beaten with bruised noses and swollen faces, and were thrown directly on the beach.

    Anthony took Jaqueline back to the cabin.

    On the way, he said again, ¡°Youe with me. Marriage is marriage. You are you. You saved me. Now you are alone and in danger. I can¡¯t just sit idly by.¡±

    Jaqueline met the sincerity in his eyes, and there was a little more affection in her eyes.

    It was very nice of him to say that.

    Jaqueline thought, if it weren¡¯t for the mission, who would not fall in love with a man like Anthony?

    Such a look made Jaqueline¡¯s heart flutter.

    Anthony, however, had mixed feelings.

    Jaqueline¡¯s eyes looked too much like Lyra¡¯s, especially the innocence and softness they revealed. They were more like the Lyra¡¯s when he met her at the first time.

    Now Lyra already had Malcolm, and her eyes had be resolute, without the original innocence.

    Even Mavis had never had this look.

    Most of the time, she seemed to be hiding her intentions, as if she had something to say, and every time he wanted to ask her, she was as calm as if nothing had happened.

    Stopping thinking about it, he said, ¡°I will not tell anyone about the things between you and me. And what happens between me and Mavis has nothing to do with you from the beginning to the end. If you follow me, you will be safer than here.¡±

    Speaking of this, Jaqueline hesitated for a while, and then agreed.

    Jaqueline had studied psychology at least. She knew how to use her innate advantages to grab people¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°Anthony, I promise you. You must protect me. There is no one around me to rely on. The only person I trust now is you.¡±

    After dealing with the trivial matters here, Anthony flew back to Suham with Jaqueline.

    Before boarding the ne, Jaqueline sent a message to her adoptive father. ¡°The fish has been hooked. Start right away now.¡±

    Anthony noticed and asked what she was doing.

    Jaqueline smiled and shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying goodbye to this fishing vige. After all, it¡¯s the ce where I have lived since I was a child. It¡¯s somewhat emotional.¡±

    *

    During this time, Lyra was not idle.

    Malcolm seemed to be particrly carefree recently. After educating Molly, he sent Molly to a winter training camp, while Spencer continued to study Thick ck Theory .

    At the same time, Malcolm¡¯s ¡°surprise¡± to Spencer was also revealed.

    Compared with Molly¡¯s surprise, Spencer liked this gift very much.

    Malcolm signed up Spencer for a Mathematical Olympiadpetition, which made Spencer¡¯s eyes shine when he had no opponent.

    Looking at the child¡¯s eyes, Lyra always felt that it was the joy of victory, but Spencer was still so young. Lyra thought he should not put the desire to win first. However, of course it was right to win.

    But if the desire to win was too strong, it will easily lead toparisons with others at every turn in the future, and he must win.

    Lyra took the time to see Spencer. Spencer in the room was still doing Mathematical Olympiad problems. He was not surprised at the arrival of Lyra.

    The first thing he said was, ¡°Mommy, what do you want to tell me?¡±

    Lyraughed out loud. Looking at the form he listed, she couldn¡¯t help feeling that a five-year-old child had such a smart mind.

    ¡°How do you know that I came to see you and wanted to tell you something? Could it be that I can¡¯te to see you when nothing happens?¡±

    Spencer was clever and said, ¡°Mommy, do you believe this yourself? You are so busy recently that you almost don¡¯t have time to eat. How could you be free to visit me?¡±

    Lyra felt extremely ufortable when she heard this.

    Spencer, who usually seemed indifferent to everything, knew that she didn¡¯t eat on time.

    Thinking of this, Lyra felt that Malcolm was right that a child¡¯s growth stage was just so short. If they really missed it, it will never be made up for in a lifetime.

    Lyra sighed helplessly. Spencer nced at her, and continued to do the problems.

    ¡°Spencer, you should rest a little.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Spencer, are you interested in the Mathematical Olympiadpetition?¡±

    Spencer nodded. ¡°I have never participated in it before. I hope I can meet stronger opponents.¡±

    ¡°But I have something to tell you.¡±

    Spencer stopped what he was doing and looked at Lyra seriously.

    ¡°Mommy, tell me.¡±

    ¡°First, don¡¯t put too much emphasis on the oue. There are people who are better than us. Therefore, we must constantly surpass ourselves. This is the most important thing. Second, friendship first,petition second. Don¡¯t hurt your friendship because of the victory or loss, but you can¡¯t let others bully you. Can you understand?¡±

    Spencer nodded. ¡°Mommy, I understand what you said.¡±

    Hearing this, Lyra suddenly felt a little worried.

    Spencer never bothered them.

    ¡°As long as you know it. You¡¯re a great kid.¡±

    Spencer heard it and gave a soft ¡°huh¡±.

    After Lyra left, he slowly raised the corner of his mouth.

    Out of Spencer¡¯s room, she just met Malcolm. Lyra was startled and gave him a re.

    ¡°Eavesdrop on us?¡±

    ¡°How did you know that I was eavesdropping and not you guys talking too loudly?¡±

    Lyra ignored him.

    Who knew that Malcolm couldn¡¯t be bothered to see the fun. ¡°Rara, you feel less concerned about the kids now?¡±

    He wrapped his arms around her slender waist, whispering in her ear with a maic and hoarse voice. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m the one who is left in the cold and is about to be thrown into the basement. When will you care about me? ¡°

 Chapter 944 I wonâ€™t come back for the time being

    Lyra kissed his lips, and said in a delicate tone, ¡°Don¡¯t I care about you enough? It made Spencer and Molly jealous, and I always feel that I don¡¯t care enough for them.¡±

    Mentioning this made Lyra a little sad.

    Malcolm noticed her strange mood and hurriedlyforted her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, babe. I shouldn¡¯t have said sarcastic words.¡±

    Lyra said, ¡°It has nothing to do with you. I have been busy with work andcked concern for our kids. Now I am thinking about how to make up for it.¡±

    Hearing this, Malcolm took her hand and let her sit on the sofa, trying to solving this problem.

    ¡°I can¡¯t me you for this, but if you want to make amends, there is still time.¡±

    Lyra raised her eyes curiously, ¡°What can I do?¡±

    ¡°In Molly¡¯s winter training camp, parents can visit their children. We can go together. And, in Spencer¡¯s Math Olympiadpetition, we can also apany him to participate. What do you think?¡±

    Lyra nodded upon hearing the words. ¡°Unexpectedly, you have already thought about it.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I know my wife¡¯s emotions best.¡±

    Malcolm seemed a little smug.

    Although Lyra spoke with disdain, she was very satisfied with Malcolm¡¯s arrangement.

    At first, she was a little undecided, and didn¡¯t want to show her caring for the children too abruptly. Now, it was thanks to Malcolm.

    ¡°Honey, I did you a favor. Why don¡¯t you reward me?¡±

    He started to im credit.

    Lyra frowned and asked, ¡°Whatever you want, just say it.¡±

    ¡°I want¨C¡±

    As Malcolm said, his eyes fell on Lyra¡¯s soft red lips, which could not be more obvious.

    Lyra felt that something was wrong, and wanted to run quickly, but Malcolm was faster than her, so he directly picked her up and put her under him¡­

    His breath rushed over, and Lyra secretlyined.

    ¡­

    Lyra was still in bed when Mavis called early the next morning.

    Hearing the movement on the other end of the phone, Mavis froze for a moment, feeling strange. ¡°Lyra, what¡¯s wrong? This is not in line with the status as a model worker. Why did you sleep sote today? Are you sick?¡±

    Lyra cursed Malcolm in her heart and couldn¡¯t use her strength.

    She cheered up and talked to Mavis. ¡°I¡¯m not sick. Maybe I¡¯m really tired from work recently. Just take a break and that¡¯s it.¡±

    Mavis had never experienced this kind of thing in the middle of the night, and didn¡¯t notice anything wrong. ¡°Rest more. Don¡¯t wear yourself out. Can I take care of you?¡±

    What?

    Lyra almost jumped up.

    She didn¡¯t know what to say for a while, so she could only say loudly that she was fine and she didn¡¯t need toe.

    Raising her voice so high all of a sudden made Mavis feel even more strange.

    ¡°Are you really okay? Do you want me¡­¡±

    ¡°No! Mavis, what do you want from me?¡±

    When it came to business, Mavis got down to it.

    She looked at the signed document and sighed, ¡°The work here is over. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s time to tell Paloma when I should go back.¡±

    Lyra understood that this was another time when she couldn¡¯t make up her mind, so she came to discuss it with her.

    ¡°Then do you want to go back now? Have you figured out how to face Anthony when you go back? About the child, do you tell him or not?¡±

    A series of problems were exactly what Mavis was worried about.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t figure it out. I amn¡¯t sure if Anthony would ept it. I amn¡¯t even sure if he¡¯s going to be with me.¡±

    Lyra exined, ¡°Since you are not sure, wouldn¡¯t you be asking for trouble when you go back?¡±

    After hearing this, Mavis thought there was nothing wrong with it, so she decided to stay and call Paloma herself.

    And it was no surprise that Paloma received a call from Mavis. She was also worried about how to tell Mavis not toe back.

    Because Anthony left thepany behind and went to a small fishing vige to find a woman, Paloma knew what was going on after inquiring a little bit.

    Therefore, Paloma wanted Mavis to stay there for a while, so as not to be sad again when she came back.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    However, Mavis directly informed that there were other businesses temporarily abroad and she cannot go back.

    This was exactly what Paloma wanted.

    But she still said, ¡°Mavis, you¡¯lle back, right? I like you very much, and I want you toe back and stay with me.¡±

    Mavis felt her heart soften for a while, and almost told her what was exactly going on directly.

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I have no ns not to go back. Even if I can¡¯t face Anthony, there will be a proper way to deal with it. It won¡¯t be unclear.¡±

    Paloma didn¡¯t like thetter part, but Mavis still wanted to say that she was now preparing for the worst.

    ¡°Good girl, I really feel sorry for you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, grandma. I still have work to do here. I¡¯ll hang up first, and I¡¯ll chat with you when I¡¯m free.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you go to work first.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Paloma was full of thoughts, and finally all her thoughts turned into a long sigh.

    Reba was listening, and immediately understood the difficulty of this matter.

    It was really embarrassing for Mavis, and it was embarrassing for grandma too. Paloma was so old and still had to worry about Anthony.

    Anthony actually came back a long time ago. He had not returned to Cahan Residence, and asked people to keep the news that he had returned.

    Since he brought Jaqueline back, he wanted to take her to familiarize herself with the environment first.

    After thinking about it, Anthony finally arranged Jaqueline to live in the South Prime Apartment.

    This apartment was secretly prepared by him for Lyra many years ago.

    Originally, he thought that he and Lyra would be together, but, by mistake, Lyra had Malcolm first.

    As a result, the apartment that was originally prepared for Lyra was left unupied.

    Jaqueline entered the apartment and couldn¡¯t help admiring.

    Compared with Cahan Residence, this apartment was rtively small. Anthony was used to living in a big house, so he thought he had wronged her, and exined, ¡°I haven¡¯t cleaned it up carefully, so I have to wrong you first. Although it is not as good as Cahan Residence, it is a shelter. If you¡­¡±

    ¡°Shh-¡±

    Jaqueline rushed up suddenly, and covered his lips lightly with her fingers, blocking all his next words.

    This kind of action narrowed the distance between the two, and also moved Jaqueline¡¯s heart. She was in a panic.

    An ambiguous atmosphere gradually ignited.

    Her eyes were very bright.

    Smiling, she said, ¡°Anthony, this ce is much better than my house in the fishing vige. Besides, it would be nice to have a ce to live. I didn¡¯t ask you to do anything, as long as you can stay with me. You don¡¯t have to put too much burden on yourself. I am very easy to get along with.¡±

    Anthony stood where he was, and his eyes looked indifferent.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you shopping these few days. If youck anything or like something, just tell me, and I can help you arrange it for you these days.¡±

    Hearing this, Jaqueline cheered from the bottom of her heart.

    She couldn¡¯t tell why, but she just wanted Anthony to be with her.

    But no matter how excited she was, she still pretended to be calm on the surface, and said with a slight smile, ¡°Anthony, don¡¯t push off work because of me. Don¡¯t worry. I can solve many things by myself. Don¡¯t dy work because of me. I would feel guilty about it.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about these things. I promise to take good care of you for your grandma, and I will fulfill my promise.¡±

    Having said that, Anthony thought that Jaqueline was quite sensible, except that she looked like Lyra and knew how to do things properly.

    The facilities in the apartment were rtivelyplete, and someone wille to clean it regrly, so it was always clean. What was missing now was some daily necessities from Jaqueline.

    After resting for a while, Jaqueline proposed to go shopping with Anthony.

    Sitting in the luxury car, Jaqueline was a little embarrassed, clutching the corner of her clothes tightly, and feeling very uneasy.

    Anthony saw her nervousness, andforted her, ¡°Have you ever seen such a scene? Just follow me.¡±

    Jaqueline was extremely aggrieved. ¡°I always have a feeling of stealing other people¡¯s things. Anthony, if we¡¯re seen by others, or¡­ if Ms. Parker knows that I¡¯m sitting in the passenger seat of her, would shee to look for me?¡±

 Chapter 945 She is clear and simple, but she is clear and stupid

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to face other people¡¯s eyes at all. When I think about it, I just¡­ I feel ufortable. Anthony, what are we now?¡±

    Worry and fear appeared on Jaqueline¡¯s fair face, as if something had alreadye.

    When he saw her frightened like this, Anthony¡¯s mood becameplicated, and he thought of Mavis again. The words he wanted tofort her couldn¡¯t be uttered.

    ¡°Mavis won¡¯t do anything to you. She¡¯s not that kind of person.¡±

    Hearing this, Jaqueline turned her head away sadly. ¡± Anthony, it seems that you know her well. I really envy her. It seems that I am not so lucky to have such a good husband as you.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s eyes dimmed, and he remained silent.

    ¡­

    The shopping mall had everything. Jaqueline chose at will, and finally Anthony paid all the bills.

    They came and went, but they didn¡¯t know that someone had been watching them behind them.

    When Anthony walked away, Jaqueline¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang with a notification tone.

    She saw the message.

    It was sent by her adoptive father.

    [Hurry up, I¡¯m running out of patience. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do when my patience runs out.]

    Jaqueline¡¯s excitement just now was swept away, and she felt a chill from head to toe in an instant.

    He did the things in the vige.

    It was toote to say anything, and it took a lot of trouble to threaten her.

    Jaqueline had already felt the horror of his.

    He really can do anything.

    Jaqueline felt disgusted, but she had to do it. The massacre of almost the whole fishing vige was a warning to her.

    Jaqueline quickly replied. [I¡¯ll do it as soon as possible.]

    At this moment, Anthony came back, looked at her holding up the phone, not looking well, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Jaqueline immediately looked worried and scared, ¡°I don¡¯t know where you went. I¡¯m so scared here alone. I wanted to call you. I¡­¡±

    When Anthony heard it, he understood instantly. He looked at Jaqueline who was nervous, and frowned, ¡°This ce is different from the fishing vige. Nothing will happen.¡±

    Anthony felt that Jaqueline had experienced too many changes all of a sudden.

    Her grandmother died in the attack on the fishing vige, and she suddenly arrived in apletely strange ce, so it was normal to be frightened.

    He looked at her mobile phone and hesitated for a long time.

    Jaqueline could see that he had something to say. ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to get a new phone. This phone looks a bit old¡­¡±

    Cell phone?

    Anything can be changed, but Jaqueline¡¯s mobile phone was still used to contact her adoptive father.

    If it was reced, the consequences will be disastrous.

    Jaqueline refused his kindness. ¡°No, I like this phone. After all, it can be used normally. I don¡¯t want to cost you any more money. Besides, there are precious memories of me in the fishing vige in this phone. I don¡¯t want to change it.¡±

    Anthony heard about the precious memories, so he didn¡¯t say anything, and everything followed her wishes.

    After returning to the apartment, Jaqueline looked at Anthony, as if she had something to say.

    In the end, Jaqueline couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°I¡¯m so scared every day. Anthony, I want to discuss with you. Can you just provide me with housing and job opportunities, or stoping to me, or I really¡­¡±

    Anthony just said, ¡°Since I brought you here, I will be responsible for your life.¡±

    As a result, Jaqueline lost her temper, and said angrily, ¡°I want to support myself. If you don¡¯t agree, I will leave!¡±

    Anthony had a promise, so he had no choice but to agree to help her find a job. He would let Jaqueline go directly to Cahan Group, and arrange for her to be an assistant with very little to do.

    At first, Anthony didn¡¯t tell her that she would have a little work to do.

    As soon as Jaqueline heard that she would be an assistant, she felt that she was very useful, as if she had already started nning her career in her mind.

    At this time, Jaqueline proposed again, ¡°Anthony, I want a battery car to and from work. Is that okay?¡±

    Hearing this, Anthony felt that she seemed to need a car, and it was convenient to get in and out thepany with that.

    When choosing a car, Jaqueline deliberately avoided expensive ones, but in this way, it seemed that none of them were pleasing to the eye.

    After leaving the 4S store, Anthony asked, ¡°You don¡¯t like them at all.¡±

    Jaqueline said directly, ¡°These cars are very expensive at first nce. If I drive to work, someone will definitely gossip. I¡¯m from a fishing vige. How can I afford such a good car? Anthony, I know you are kind to me, but I really can¡¯t ept this.¡±

    Look expensive?

    Anthony didn¡¯t look at the price, so he never thought about it.

    However, having said that, he suddenly thought of a car that didn¡¯t look too expensive.

    It was mentioned by Mavis before. She said that although the price was high, it looked low-key and connotative. It was most suitable for people like her who didn¡¯t like to show off.

    Anthony said, ¡°I¡¯ll find you a less luxurious one, okay?¡±

    ¡°Less expensive.¡± Jaqueline added.

    Anthony nodded. ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±

    Soon, Anthony bought a car, and before driving it back, he specially asked someone to make it old.

    Jaqueline believed it.

    The model was ordinary, and there was nothing very advanced, but it was veryfortable to sit on.

    ¡°Is this car expensive?¡±

    Anthony shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    Jaqueline didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. The car did look cheap, but if Jaqueline was really a fishing vige girl who had never known this, she might really believe Anthony¡¯s words.

    But now that things hade to this, she can only pretend that she didn¡¯t know anything.

    If she really said it, wouldn¡¯t it destroy her setting?

    ¡­

    On the first day of work, everyone looked at Jaqueline differently.

    Jaqueline thought it was because she came from a small ce.

    As a result, after she arrived at thepany, colleagues talked about it even more, saying everything.

    On the third day after going to work, she finally realized that something was wrong.

    Originally, she wanted to get thepany¡¯s core documents, but Anthony let her work beside him, and she was just an ordinary assistant who could get paid without doing anything.

    She wanted to help her colleagues, but they looked at her strangely and were unwilling to talk to her.

    Before leaving work, Jaqueline couldn¡¯t bear it, so she went to find Anthony.

    ¡°Anthony, what do you mean!?¡±

    Anthony frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Someone in thepany bullied you?¡±

    Jaqueline said bluntly, ¡°Yes, I am bullied very badly.¡±

    ¡°Who bullied you? Tell me.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Facing Jaqueline¡¯s sudden usation, Anthony was stunned. Seeing her angry appearance, he couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    ¡°Tell me, why did I bully you when I didn¡¯t do anything?¡±

    Saying that, Anthony gently pushed her hand away, and Jaqueline was forced to keep a distance from him, and hurriedly hid.

    There was nothing behind. Jaqueline almost fell on purpose, but at the moment of falling, she grabbed his skirt, and at the same time, Anthony also grabbed her arm.

    The four eyes met, a little embarrassed.

    Anthony felt that something was wrong, and hurriedly distanced them.

    Jaqueline coquettishly said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you the business.¡±

    ¡°Just say it.¡±

    ¡°I said I want to be self-reliant through work, but you arranged for me a job with little to do in thepany. Do you despise my ability?¡± Jaqueline raised her head and said pretentiously.

    Anthony frowned slightly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like my arrangement?¡±

    ¡°Anthony, it¡¯s so boring! I want to do projects. I want to improve my abilities, and you don¡¯t want me to be a piece of shit, right? Besides, Ms. Parker is not like me¡­ Do you think I am inferior to her?¡±

    The provocative method was very effective for Anthony. He looked at Jaqueline and suddenly felt that what Jaqueline said made sense.

    He said lightly, ¡°You got the point.¡±

    Women who had been poor always fantasized about getting something for nothing and wanting the best things.

    But Jaqueline was not materialistic, which made Anthony not disgusted.

    From a small vige, Jaqueline was clear and simple, but Mavis was clear and stupid, fighting against him every day, which gave him apletely different feeling.

 Chapter 946 I can only satisfy your material needs

    Jaqueline pretended to think for a long time, and asked him innocently and cutely, ¡°Anthony, where is the best ce to train people?¡±

    As she said that, she deliberately leaned in, pretending to bezy, with a smile overflowing the corners of her eyes.

    To say that Anthony liked her, Jaqueline always felt that he was a little cold to her.

    But to say that Anthony didn¡¯t like her, yet he clung to her many times.

    She wanted to test Anthony¡¯s reaction.

    Anthony just nced at her and was silent for a long time.

    In the end, he neither refused nor epted, and let here closer to him.

    Jaqueline was in a good mood.

    But she only heard Anthony say, ¡°The business department is the most suitable. You can hand over many projects, but I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to bear this hardship, and most of the contacts are senior leaders¡­¡±

    He hesitated to speak, and his thoughts were self-evident.

    Jaqueline¡¯s expression was rxed, and even a little happy.

    What she wanted to go to was the business department, and only by going to this department can she grasp the core of thepany.

    ¡°Anthony, are afraid that I will run away with a rich man? Don¡¯t worry. You are so rich. Don¡¯t I keep my distance with you? Besides, Anthony, how do you know that I can¡¯t suffer?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Anthony said, ¡°If you really have a man you like, I can make the decision for you, and it¡¯s fine if you marry him.¡±

    Jaqueline was happy just now, but discouraged by Anthony¡¯s words.

    Indeed, Anthony seemed to promise her everything, but he always kept a distance from her because of his marriage.

    She must end their marriage as soon as possible.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I already have someone I like, and you will protect me, right?¡±

    Her tone was a little coquettish, and it sounded like she was fawning.

    Jaqueline thought that Anthony would buy it the most, and everything she tried, she seeded.

    However, this also showed her trust in Anthony, and she had never been stingy about her liking for Anthony.

    But Anthony seemed indifferent.

    With these words right now, Jaqueline was testing her position in Anthony¡¯s heart.

    Hearing this, Anthony just let out a soft ¡°hmm¡±.

    He agreed.

    Jaqueline¡¯s eyes were a little brighter, and when she looked at him, her eyes were shining.

    He looked back at her and met her eyes, which made Jaqueline almost overwhelmed, so she could only lower her head, pretending to be shy, so as to avoid her fiery gaze.

    ¡°Since you want to go there, I¡¯ll arrange for you to join the business department. Didn¡¯t you say that you want to learn some real skills? How about letting the head of the department guide you personally?¡±

    With a few words, Anthony had already nned Jaqueline¡¯s schedule.

    Having reached this point, Jaqueline can¡¯t refuse anymore.

    Even if there was an extra guy in the way, it will affect the action.

    ¡°No problem, but don¡¯t let me be taken care of too obviously. I¡¯m afraid someone will be upset with me if they find out .¡±

    ¡°Who dares?¡±

    Anthony turned his head, and his eyes looked sharp.

    Jaqueline¡¯s gaze was very soft.

    Their eyes met, and finally Jaqueline couldn¡¯t hold back andughed out loud.

    He said solemnly, ¡°If you have to suffer, I really can¡¯t do anything about you.¡±

    ¡°I knew you¡¯re the best. No matter what I ask, you¡¯ll agree. If my grandma knows that you treat me so well, she would be happy¡­ Anthony, I miss them a little bit.¡±

    As she talked, she seemed to trigger some emotion.

    Jaqueline couldn¡¯t help showing her sadness.

    She controlled the tears very cleverly, and they swirled in her eye sockets.

    She was originally delicate and fair, and she didn¡¯t look like a girl from a fishing vige at all, but rather like a pampereddy.

    Frowning, she looked even more distressing.

    She had practiced this movement countless times in front of the mirror, and she can handle it very urately.

    After performing tasks given by her adoptive father for a long time, Jaqueline had already grasped everyone¡¯s inner thoughts, and even saw through the needs of others based on the external image.

    Especially when facing men, with such a good skin and a pitiful expression, no man can bear it when they saw her.

    However, no matter how weak Jaqueline pretended to be, Anthony always kept a calm face.

    This made Jaqueline elusive, and feel that he didn¡¯t seem to fully ept herself, and there was nothing wrong with it.

    It was as if he was really taking care of her in order to fulfill his promise to her grandmother.

    ¡°Anthony, when you are not busy at work, can you apany me back? I want to go to the fishing vige to see grandma. I only know you here. I have no friends¡­¡±

    She spoke more and more quietly, as if she had been greatly wronged.

    Anthony nodded in agreement.

    After thinking for a while, he calmly said, ¡°Grandma has already left. You have to learn to ept the fact. If you want anything else, just tell me, even if I can only meet your material needs.¡±

    Jaqueline was quite upset in her heart, but kept calm on her face, with a deep smile.

    ¡°Anthony, you have been very kind to me. I am content, but after getting along for such a long time, you should know my thoughts more or less. It doesn¡¯t matter. Ms. Parker is the most innocent. I understand, so the one who hurts is destined to be me.¡±

    Jaqueline wiped away her tears.

    Where Anthony couldn¡¯t see, her eyes became dark.

    She was selfish in love, and had already taken a fancy to this man who was extremely considerate to herself.

    The strong possessiveness made her very upset. Jaqueline had never been cherished by others since she was a child, and she didn¡¯t know how tomunicate emotionally with others. She just wanted to get what she wanted, at all costs.

    If Mavis got in her way, then¡­ she should not me her.

    *

    Anthony¡¯s transfer order was quick.

    In the evening, he arranged one of his assistants to handle all the department transfer stuff.

    Although Zack was working, he really couldn¡¯t stand it.

    Everyone in thepany may not know much about Anthony and his wife, but Zack knew everything.

    Especially at present, although the rtionship between Anthony and Mavis was a married couple, there was always a subtle feeling as if they were strangers. Now that his wife was on a business trip overseas, Jaqueline had taken advantage of it.

    He was also a man, so he can naturally see who Jaqueline¡¯s charming appearance was for.

    Although Anthony had nothing to surpass now, but after a long time¡­ won¡¯t he really be tempted?

    What was more, now that Anthony was obedient to Jaqueline, what will Mavis think if she found out?

    But after all, he was just an outsider, and he was not qualified to intervene in other people¡¯s housework, so he can only watch a few of them doing all this.

    The transfer procedure was done very quickly.

    Early the next morning.

    Jaqueline followed Anthony¡¯s instructions and went to work in the business department.

    The head of the business department was Archie Stevens, who was a sophisticate.

    He heard that Jaqueline was Anthony¡¯s assistant at the beginning, and now she was transferred to this department by Anthony himself, so he knew that Jaqueline was not a simple person.

 Chapter 947 She is a nice girl

    It was originally arranged for him to guide Jaqueline in work, but now it seemed that he had to curry favor with this cash cow.

    Jaqueline smiled gently, and greeted Archie, ¡°Mr. Stevens, I am the neer, Jaqueline Buckner. I have heard that the head of the business department is a very capable young man. Today I saw you and you look really different. You¡¯re better than the rumors. You look even better.¡±

    Everyone liked to hear good things, and Archie felt veryfortable with what Jaqueline said, and immediately felt that this girl was not simple.

    Archie said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just undeserved reputation. In fact, the work of the department is not easy to do. Everyone usually wears their mouths tomunicate with customers. Mr. Cahan has arranged for me to guide you in person. Don¡¯t worry. I will teach you absolutely everything I know.¡±

    ¡°That would be great. You¡¯re so enthusiastic, so I¡¯m relived. I was still worried that I am not familiar with this ce, and I was afraid that people would not like me when I came here.¡±

    Jaqueline frowned slightly, and frowning again with this appearance made her look very adorable.

    Even Archie couldn¡¯t help but miss a few beats in his heart.

    But he held back.

    This was the person arranged by Anthony himself, so there must be some special rtionship between them, and there was no such thing as him, an ordinary employee, who can get involved.

    ¡°Miss Buckner, you are really worrying too much. Ourpany has a good atmosphere and is very tolerant of new colleagues.¡±

    Jaqueline smiled and nodded. ¡°Well, I have already felt it. From now on, Mr. Stevens, you can call me Jaqueline directly. Please take care of me in the future.¡±

    Jaqueline¡¯s words were pleasant to hear, which made everyone feel veryfortable.

    After she arrived her seat, Archie first let her familiarize herself with the working environment, and if she didn¡¯t understand something, she could ask everyone at any time.

    Moreover, Archie told everyone in front of her to answer patiently no matter what Jaqueline asked.

    This made everyone feel a little ufortable. Originally, everyone started as a new employee at the beginning. Why was Jaqueline different from others when she appeared?

    It was said that she was from a fishing vige and saw very few things, so how capable was she?

    They thought so in their hearts, but this group of people dared not do anything to Jaqueline, especially since Archie had already told them that they should take care of her.

    So no matter what boring questions Jaqueline asked, everyone would answer them one by one.

    Jaqueline looked at a young woman sitting next to her. She had exquisite makeup on her face, and she was a temperamental beauty from head to toe. Based on her clothes, she was very vain and also liked to attract attention.

    After all, Jaqueline had learned some psychological knowledge, so she quietly approached, ¡°Beautifuldy, our department is doing projects, so do you write the nning of the projects by yourself?¡±

    The beautifuldy nced at her lightly, and replied reluctantly, ¡°Sometimes you need to write it by yourself in special circumstances, unless the other party is a boss or a bigpany. In general, you still need to follow the process strictly. Otherwise, why else would you want the nning department?¡±

    As soon as she said this, Jaqueline understood.

    If there was a major project, the file must be in the business department.

    This saved her a lot of effort.

    Moreover, even if she wanted to take it, she must take arge project file.

    At this time, Jaqueline suddenly eximed, looked at the beautifuldy¡¯s bag.

    ¡°You are not only beautiful, you have a good temperament, and your aesthetics are also so good. This bag is a new joint limited edition. I have been fancying it for a long time, but I can¡¯t afford it with my sry. So you are a hidden rich woman.¡±

    When Jaqueline spoke, she deliberately amplified her voice so that everyone in the office area could hear her.

    Someone stopped what he was doing and looked at this person¡¯s bag, eyes full of envy and jealousy.

    The beautifuldy was very happy when she heard what Jaqueline said.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not too expensive, and I¡¯m not a rich woman. I feel embarrassed to let you boast like that.¡±

    ¡°No way, you look so beautiful. I¡¯m so envious. Your skin is natural. You¡¯re really beautiful from head to toe. I think you can be a star.¡±

    The woman felt very proud in an instant.

    She was already beautiful, but this was the first time she heard someone praise herself as a star, which greatly satisfied her vanity.

    At the same time, her hostility towards Jaqueline was not so strong, and she felt that Jaqueline was just a silly girl with a good personality who loved to tell the truth.

    As everyone didn¡¯t know, Jaqueline knew how to handle things, and also knew how to handle everyone¡¯s personality.

    When eating at noon, before she left, she said to her colleagues,

    ¡°Today is my first day. Logically, I should treat everyone to dinner. I am really grateful to see everyone taking such good care of me. So, let me treat everyone to coffee.¡±

    With that said, Jaqueline ordered on the mobile phone, allowing everyone to freely choose what they wanted to drink, while she waited to pay.

    Jaqueline said she had something to do, so instead of eating with her colleagues, she quietly went upstairs with the food.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Unexpectedly, she was stopped by Zack as soon as she arrived in front of Anthony¡¯s office.

    Zack looked at her and said coldly, ¡°You are no longer Mr. Cahan¡¯s assistant, so you should know how to do.¡±

    Jaqueline exined, ¡°I have something very important to discuss with Anthony. It¡¯s about work. Please let him know.¡±

    Zack knew very well what his job was, and he had to do it, so he dialed the inside line with the president¡¯s office and asked.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, Miss Buckner said she has something to say to you.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°Let her in.¡±

    Zack¡¯s office was separated from Anthony¡¯s by a corridor, and he had to take Jaqueline in after receiving the order.

    Zack didn¡¯t even look at Jaqueline when they were alone in the corridor.

    She was not a fool and knew Zack hated her at first sight.

    When dealing with this kind of person, Jaqueline simply cut to the chase. ¡°You hate me, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Zack was slightly surprised, and when he saw her asking directly, he nodded without hesitation.

    ¡°I know you hate me because of Mavis and Anthony, but if I say that I really didn¡¯t participate, and it¡¯s Anthony who has been pestering me, do you believe it?¡±

    Zack was obviously surprised, but when he turned his head, a bit of disdain appeared on his face.

    It seemed to say, what joke was she telling him?

    Jaqueline ignored him, and said to herself, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m also very distressed. I said more than once that I can¡¯t be sorry for Miss Parker, but Anthony didn¡¯t listen.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to join thepany at first, but the fishing vige was attacked by terrorists, and I didn¡¯t know what to do. Now that my grandma is gone, I can only rely on myself to support myself. I really don¡¯t want to destroy other people¡¯s families.¡±

    ¡°I also don¡¯t want to get too close to Anthony. Now I¡¯m alone. There¡¯s no other way¡­¡±

    Zack was a little shaken when he heard her say so sincerely.

    Entering the office, as soon as Anthony saw Jaqueline¡¯s face that resembled Lyra¡¯s, the irritability in his heart eased a bit, and he continued to work in silence.

    But Jaqueline didn¡¯t care that Zack was still there, and hurriedly said,

    ¡°Anthony, haven¡¯t you eaten yet? I prepared this specially for you.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t stop working, and subconsciously nced at Zack.

    Zack nodded, briefed him, and hurried out.

    Once outside, Zack was full of thoughts.

    It was like Jaqueline didn¡¯t really do anything, and she was sensible and a nice girl?

 Chapter 948 Not only will you cause trouble

    In the office.

    Anthony gently rubbed his sore forehead, and nced at Jaqueline, ¡°Are you used to the new job?¡±

    Jaqueline nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Everything is fine. Anthony, is it not good for me toe to you like this? But I¡¯m not used to eating with others. It feels strange¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Since you¡¯re here, sit down and eat together. I have to go back to Cahan Residence in the evening. Although I¡¯m here for many things, you have to learn to deal with them by yourself.¡±

    Jaqueline nodded knowingly.

    *

    At Cahan Residence, Paloma had already started to get anxious.

    However, even if she was in a hurry, Anthony just didn¡¯te back.

    After finally finding out the news, she heard that Anthony had returned to thepany, and when she was about to call Mavis back, she was stopped by Reba.

    Reba hesitated to speak.

    Paloma opened up the conversation. ¡°If you have anything to do, just say it directly. There is nothing that Anthony can¡¯t do now.¡±

    Indeed, Reba told the truth about Anthony bringing Jaqueline to thepany.

    She thought Paloma could restrain her emotions, but who knew that she almost jumped up when she pped the table.

    ¡°Nonsense! This is simply nonsense!¡±

    ¡°He wants to find that woman, but he has already gone! Now he brings this woman under his nose!¡±

    ¡°Does he still care his family? Does he still respect me?!¡±

    Paloma was out of breath.

    Seeing this, Reba quickly ordered the servants to prepare the antihypertensive medicine, for fear that grandma would get sick because of this incident.

    What Anthony did was really bad.

    It was rare for Reba to calm down. ¡°Grandma, Anthony is already like this. You must take care of yourself and don¡¯t get sick because of him.¡±

    Paloma¡¯s breath gradually stabilized, but her mind was in a mess.

    How can Anthony do this?

    Was the Cahan Group now a shelter? How can anyonee in there?

    The more she thought about it, the more angry she became. After thinking about it, Paloma decided to go to thepany in person tomorrow to meet Jaqueline.

    She wanted to see how she can make her grandson so obsessed that he didn¡¯t even want his home andpany.

    The main problem was with her useless grandson. Paloma wished she could whip him a few times now to sober him up.

    Mavis, who was abroad, didn¡¯t know about all this. Paloma had shut up everyone in the Cahan family.

    If Mavis knew about this, maybe she wouldn¡¯te back.

    *

    In order to be able to fulfill her responsibilities as a mother, Lyra first went to visit Molly at the training camp.

    Molly¡¯s clothes was dirty from the activity. When she saw her parents at the door, she burst with excitement.

    She hugged Lyra¡¯s leg, raised her face, and asked obediently, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, why are you here?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Lyra was helpless. ¡°Why do you look like a little cat? How are you doing here? Do you like the training camp project?¡±

    Molly nodded frantically. ¡°I thought only my dad woulde to see me, but I didn¡¯t expect you toe too. Aren¡¯t you busy with work?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m snatching a little leisure from the work. No matter how busy I¡¯m, I can¡¯t ignore you, or I don¡¯t know what trouble you will cause me.¡±

    Lyra stroke her head, but Molly avoided it, and said solemnly,

    ¡°Mommy, the teacher said that touching the head will let not grow tall. Don¡¯t you know?¡±

    At this time, an instructor of the training camp came out and saw Molly talking to her parents, so he couldn¡¯t help but interrupted with a smile.

    ¡°Hi, Ms. Lloyd, Mr. White, Molly is very good in the training camp and has won a lot of rewards. Now she is an outstanding student and the king of poprity in our training camp. The children love her very much.¡±

    When Malcolm heard this, he felt a littlecent. His daughter really looked like him, and she didn¡¯t disappoint him at all.

    However, although Malcolm¡¯s thought was hidden, it was still captured by Lyra who was familiar with him.

    She suppressed her smile and thanked the instructor.

    ¡°Molly is a naughty kid, and she has caused you a lot of trouble during this time. Thank you for taking care of Molly.¡±

    ¡°No, no. Molly is very obedient. She can surprise every time during activities. She has a quick mind and quick movements. It¡¯s just that she always suffers from disadvantages in the first few days. Molly was a little unhappy. Now she¡¯s used to it and her reaction is quick.¡±

    Hearing the words, Malcolm was a little dumbfounded.

    He sent Molly to the training camp just to sharpen her temperament, because she was like a boy, always causing troubles all day long.

    He didn¡¯t expect her not only to cause trouble now, but also be smart.

    Several people exchanged pleasantries, and when Molly was in ss again, she left excitedly, andforted Lyra before leaving.

    ¡°Mommy, although I¡¯m like a little cat, just don¡¯t think that I¡¯ve endured hardship. I think suffering is also very happy. Don¡¯t worry. Bye bye, Daddy and Mommy.¡±

    Lyra sighed.

    Seeing this, Malcolm put his arms around her shoulders, and couldn¡¯t help feeling. ¡°Look, Rara, she has really grown up.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but-¡± she looked at Malcolm with meaningful eyes, ¡°Thanks to your good idea. When Mollyes out of the training camp, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be even more naughty.¡±

    ¡°What should we do then?¡±

    ¡­

    Spencer¡¯s Math Olympiad was about to start.

    During the preliminaries, parents could be in the audience, and Malcolm took Lyra to watch himpete.

    Mavis was bored abroad alone, so she followed.

    The three of them arrived at the game site together.

    It was a brainstorming game.

    Lyra didn¡¯t expect that it was really a war without gunpowder.

    There were old and young contestants. Because it was a game among elementary school students, the age difference was still rtivelyrge.

    Standing in the crowd, it could tell Spencer was the youngest.

    The parents in the audience talked a lot, and they didn¡¯t think much of him.

    ¡°You guys are not tall, and you are only in the first grade. Can you win a prize if you participate in such a bigpetition?¡±

    A man, who thought he knew everything, exined, ¡°Whether they can win the prize, I can tell at a nce. The first grade student is not as good as the sixth grade. Maybe his parents just want to focus on participation process.¡±

    Mavis was dissatisfied, and whispered, ¡°These people have never seen Spencer¡¯s power. Just wait and see.¡±

    Lyra couldn¡¯t help feeling it a little funny.

    ¡°We parents haven¡¯t said anything yet, but you, godmother, are the first to stand up and disagree.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. I have taken care of Molly and Spencer for so long. I think of them as my own children.¡±

    After speaking, Mavis seemed to think of something, and couldn¡¯t help but look down at her lower abdomen.

    After she had dyed for so long, a decision must be made.

    If he saw the child was so cute in the future, Anthony will not refuse the arrival, right?

    Thinking of this, Mavis felt a warm feeling in her heart.

    Soon the game will start.

    The host came up with a question, and each contestant quickly wrote something on their own paper.

    Compared to other people¡¯s rush, Spencer seemed very calm. He wrote out the form in a leisurely manner, and then announced the answer silently.

    Someone below eximed, ¡°He¡¯s the first to show the answer.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so excited, so what about the first one? Maybe the answer is wrong. But this kid is very courageous, and he doesn¡¯t panic at all standing on the stage.¡±

    Someone ridiculed, ¡°Probably because he has participated in this kind ofpetition too much, and he¡¯s used to failure.¡±

    Mavis wanted to speak again, but Lyra signaled her to be quiet.

    ¡°Hold on, we just have to trust Spencer and wait and see.¡±

    Mavis pouted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m pregnant. My hormones are disordered, and I can¡¯t calm down.¡±

 Chapter 949 She returns

    The contestants on the stagepeted nervously, and the parents in the audience were very anxious.

    There was a lot of discussion underneath, saying everything.

    Some were worried that their children will not perform well, and they were even more nervous than the yers.

    Some parents already knew that their children will definitely not get grades, so they simply chatted and thought about what to eat for dinner.

    Lyra was the quietest of the three, and didn¡¯t say a few words from the beginning to the end.

    The preliminary round ended quickly, and ten children were selected from them to participate in the semi-finals a weekter, and Spencer was among them.

    Some people were not convinced, saying that Spencer must have called in favours.

    Spencer more or less heard the discussion on the stage, so he asked the host to have another question for him.

    He answered in an orderly manner, and his speed was amazing.

    Now, he let everyone shut up.

    This was his strength.

    On the way back, Spencer was in a good mood, and Lyra was also in a good mood.

    However, Spencer asked exactly the same thing as Molly.

    ¡°Mommy, aren¡¯t you busy with work?¡±

    Lyra smiled helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to miss the wonderful moments of your growing up.¡±

    Malcolmughed.

    Mavis looked at the happy family of three, full of longing for something in her heart.

    She thought, if her child was born, it would be as cute as Spencer and Molly, right?

    Will Anthony treat her better?

    How wonderful it was for a family of three to be together.

    Mavis decided to return home tomorrow and told Anthony about her pregnancy.

    Procrastinating was irresponsible to the child.

    As everyone knew, the Cahan family was already in dire straits.

    Anthony disappeared for more than half a month, and finally returned home at night.

    When Paloma saw him, she didn¡¯t say anything, but still held grudges.

    During dinner, Paloma still didn¡¯t say anything, but while eating, she suddenly became out of breath and had a heart attack.

    It was a wise choice for Reba to have the medicine prepared in advance. Paloma stabilized her mood after taking the medicine, but she shouted,

    ¡°Let him get out. Let this unfilial grandson get out of here! Our family don¡¯t want such a shameful grandson!¡±

    As Anthony heard it, he knew that the matter of bringing Jaqueline back had been known by the family, but he did not exin anything.

    Paloma was in a fit of anger. He was afraid that what he said would cause her to have a heart attack again, so he simply didn¡¯t visit Paloma.

    The next morning, Anthony went out early to avoid running into his family.

    However, Paloma at home began to figure it out.

    If Anthony was allowed to continue to make trouble, thepany may lose to him.

    There must be a solution.

    Here, before one problem is was , another problem arose.

    Because, Mavis was back.

    The moment Mavis entered Cahan Residence, Paloma felt very ufortable.

    ¡°Mavis, you didn¡¯t tell me in advance when you woulde back, so I can ask someone to pick you up.¡±

    Mavis smiled, felt the kindness of the olddy, and was in a good mood.

    However, before learning about Anthony¡¯s attitude, Mavis decided not to tell her about the baby.

    Mavis smiled as she took out the gift, ¡°Grandma, this is a gift I bought for you. I have to go to thepany in a while. After all, this is a business trip, and some work needs to be exined.¡±

    Hearing that she was going to work, Reba clutched the olddy¡¯s clothes nervously.

    Paloma didn¡¯t hold back and didn¡¯t look well.

    Originally, she nned to meet Jaqueline at thepany today, but she didn¡¯t expect Mavis toe back first.

    Mavis sensed something was wrong, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you¡­?¡±

    Reba was about to speak, but was stopped by Paloma.

    Paloma pinched Reba¡¯s wrist, ¡°Mavis, can you take us with you to thepany? I haven¡¯t been to thepany for a long time, and I want to see it.¡±

    Mavis had no other thoughts. Thinking that Paloma was too embarrassed to speak out, she agreed.

    On the way to thepany by car, Mavis was in a good mood, but Paloma and Reba had very heavy mood.

    The road was fairly smooth, and there were not too many cars, so they arrived at thepany very quickly.

    ¡°Grandma, Reba, take a look around first. I have to hand over the work first, and I¡¯lle down to find youter.¡±

    With that said, Mavis took the documents and walked upstairs.

    Reba wanted to stop it, but Paloma signaled that she didn¡¯t need it.

    Sooner orter, she would have to know.

    It was better to know sooner thanter.

    Mavis went straight to Anthony¡¯s office, and just after knocking on the door, she saw Zacking from the corridor, holding two cups of hand-ground coffee.

    Seeing Mavis, Zack was taken aback for a moment, then smiled awkwardly, ¡°When did youe back?¡±

    Mavis said, ¡°Just got off the ne and came here non-stop. Why did you bring two cups of coffee? Who else is in the office? An important client?¡±

    Zack didn¡¯t know how to answer.

    At this time, the door of the office opened.

    Jaqueline wore her badge and rushed out the door excitedly.

    Who knew that as soon as she came out, she confronted Mavis.

    She froze in ce for an instant.

    At the same time, Mavis was also stunned.

    No one expected to meet again at such a time and in such a ce.

    Anthony in the office was the first to be distracted. ¡°Jaqueline, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    When he came to the door and saw Mavis, Anthony was stunned for a moment, but there was no superfluous expression on his face, and he even pretended to be indifferent.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Just came back?¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t answer, but asked directly, ¡°Why is she here? When did shee?¡±

    Mavis never acted like a hostess.

    Seeing this, Zack hurried forward to make a rescue.

    ¡°It was her fishing vige that was attacked, and her rtives were gone. Mr. Cahan took pity on her and let her stay here. Now she works in the business department of ourpany.¡±

    Business department?

    It was really a good department with a lot of benefits.

    Mavis was angry from it, but she couldn¡¯t lose her temper.

    Grandma was still in thepany. If there was a big trouble, it may not end well.

    What should she do now?

    She looked down at her stomach and sneered in her heart.

    She shouldn¡¯t have expected anything from him. She still fantasized about the happy life of the family after having a child.

    The greater the hope was, the greater the disappointment was.

    She suppressed her sadness, but heard Jaqueline greet her cheerfully, ¡°Hello, Mavis, I hope you will take care of me in the future.¡±

    Saying that, she stretched out her hand.

    Mavis took one look, refused to shake her hand, and passed by holding the documents.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already negotiated about the foreign project, and there are still a few contract terms that need to be exined to the other party¡­¡±

    Mavis was already sitting in the reception chair in front of the desk, so Anthony could only let Jaqueline go back first.

    Zack brought the coffee into the office anyway.

    It was just that people who drank coffee had changed from Jaqueline to Mavis.

    Looking at the coffee in front of her, Mavis couldn¡¯t help sneering. Why should she take it when others didn¡¯t want?

    Anthony didn¡¯t mention work, but asked her in an awkward tone, ¡°Jaqueline wanted to shake hands with you just now. Why didn¡¯t you respond? Did you look down on her?¡±

    Mavis was stunned, and shook her head with a wry smile. ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m talking about work with you now, and I¡¯m not in the mood to talk about those personal grievances.¡±

    ¡°This is the document, and it has been marked red. You can read it yourself.¡±

    She pushed the file over, turned around and wanted to leave.

    After walking a few steps, she turned her head again. When she was looking at Anthony¡¯s handsome face, her heart was filled with jealousy and sadness.

    ¡°Anthony, I am a person with feelings. Before you do anything, should you consider my feelings?¡±

 Chapter 950 Knowing how to speak

    Anthony was stunned by her usation.

    Dazed for a few seconds, he was about to answer when he found that Mavis had already gone out.

    *

    Paloma and Reba were still hanging out in thepany. Employees who didn¡¯t know their identities cast surprised nces, because Cahan Group didn¡¯t allow people to visit like this.

    The new receptionist didn¡¯t know much about real high-end luxury goods. Paloma and Reba dressed in in colors, and looked around, which made the receptionist feel ufortable.

    At first nce, they looked like bumpkins who had never seen those things.

    Thedy at the front desk stepped forward and asked, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±

    Paloma looked her up and down, ¡°We don¡¯t look for anyone. Just look around.¡±

    When the receptionist heard it, she was impatient.

    Originally, she wanted to persuade them to go out, but the olddy didn¡¯t give her a chance at all, and took Reba to visit another ce directly.

    Reba was in a good mood, and when they were about to go upstairs to have a look, they were stopped by security.

    ¡°What are you doing? This is the Cahan Group. No outsiders are allowed in.¡±

    Paloma didn¡¯t have any airs, and exined with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not an outsider. I¡¯m Anthony¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°No one is allowed to wander around casually. Hurry up and get out. It¡¯s not good if thepany¡¯s senior leaderse down and see it. Auntie, take your granddaughter to stroll elsewhere.¡±

    Thedy at the front desk was so arrogant that she interrupted the olddy before she finished speaking.

    Reba was upset and wanted to go forward to argue, but was stopped by Paloma.

    Paloma asked the receptionist, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°What does my name have to do with you? Get out now.¡±

    Faced with such an attitude, Paloma also gave upmunicating with her.

    The security guard came forward to take them away, but Paloma dropped her cane. ¡°I want to see who dares to drive me out of my family¡¯spany?¡±

    The sound was so loud that everyone turned their heads frequently.

    Seeing that the situation had changed, the receptionist wanted the security guard to take them away quickly, but the security guard was smart. Hearing what the olddy said, he didn¡¯t dare to do it for a moment.

    Mavis happened toe down from upstairs, and heard grandma¡¯s angry voice from a distance.

    A bunch of people gathered at the gate of thepany.

    As soon as the receptionist saw Mavising, her expression changed immediately. ¡°Mavis, these two people insist that thepany is their home, and they keep hanging around here, which has affected everyone¡¯s work. I want to kick them out, but this oldy suddenly bes unreasonable.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mavis stared at her sharply.

    The receptionist was shocked. Before she understood what happened, Mavis stood over respectfully, and softly called Paloma grandma.

    Grandma??

    Mavis introduced, ¡°It may be a misunderstanding. She¡¯s Mrs. Cahan. And this Miss Cahan.¡±

    The receptionist froze in ce for a moment.

    They turned out to be the Cahans?!!

    Well, she offended the respected olddy of the Cahan family.

    Seeing the receptionist turn pale, Reba instantly felt better.

    Seeing this, the receptionist hoped to restore her image as much as she could, so she approached them with a smile and apologized to the two.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mrs. Cahan. I¡¯m sorry Miss Cahan. I¡¯m new to thepany for a month. I don¡¯t understand the rules. Please don¡¯t haggle it over¡­¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Although the receptionist had apologized, from the expressions of Reba and Paloma, it can be seen that they didn¡¯t buy it.

    The helpless receptionist could only focus on Mavis again, and cast a look at her for help.

    Mavis said, ¡°Next time, ask clearly before driving them away. Grandma, Reba, let me show you around.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    As they spoke, the three of them walked past the receptionist without giving her a chance to speak again.

    Mavis made a relief for the receptionist, but this seemed to be the same as not saying anything.

    The receptionist was dissatisfied.

    It can be seen that Mavis can speak well in front of the olddy, but in the end she didn¡¯t speak for her. As an assistant, she really thought herself seriously. It was nothing more than working for the Cahan family.

    At this moment, a security guard came up to tease her, ¡°Are you deted? Mavis didn¡¯t say anything nice to you, did she?¡±

    ¡°Go away. You just wait to make fun of myself.¡±

    The security guard shook his head. ¡°No way. I didn¡¯t mean it, so I came here tofort you, but, have you ever thought about a very serious question?¡±

    The receptionist squinted at him, not knowing. ¡°What¡¯s it? Could it be that I should have the foresight to know in advance that they areing?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the ability to predict. Mrs. Cahan and Miss Cahan were brought here by Mavis, but she didn¡¯t exin to you in advance, which led to this situation.¡±

    The receptionist hadints about Mavis¡¯ performance just now. Hearing what the security guard said, she felt it very reasonable.

    Mavis must have done it on purpose.

    She was very dissatisfied. ¡°Just because she works next to Mr. Cahan, she thinks she is superior to me? How many people in thepany dislike her? Doesn¡¯t she know what she¡¯s doing?!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so angry. Mavis is famous in thepany for her bad temper, but she is not the only one who is famous around Mr. Cahan. There is also Zack, and that Jaqueline who just came here and was assigned to the business department.¡±

    When the security guard said it, the receptionist already understood.

    Looking at the small decorations on the table, the receptionist suddenly remembered that they were delivered by Jaqueline a few days ago, saying that the table at the front desk should not be too in, it needed some embellishments, and only good-looking things matched beautiful women.

    She was ted when she heard it.

    Moreover, she also heard that Jaqueline was brought in by Mr. Cahan himself, and arranged the work himself. Even if there was nothing to do, Mr. Cahan would call Jaqueline to the office.

    It seemed that this was the person she should make friends with. Jaqueline was sensible and always smiled sweetly. She was easy to get along with, better than Mavis.

    *

    Mavis was taking Paloma and Reba around the building.

    Paloma couldn¡¯t help feeling.

    ¡°The Cahan Group was founded by me and my husband. It is a family business, but at that time it was not as advanced as it is now. Many things have changed. If he is still here, I am afraid he can¡¯t handle these modern things.¡±

    Mavis said, ¡°Grandma, you were able to build thispany with grandpa, which is enough to show your ability. Those who have ability will continue to shine at any time.¡±

    Paloma couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re a sweet talker. I¡¯m a little tired from walking around. Let¡¯s go directly to the top floor to have a look. Oh, by the way, where is thepany¡¯s business department?¡±

    Mavis knew that Jaqueline was in the business department, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it, ¡°On the floor below Anthony. Let¡¯s go to the business department first, and then go to Anthony¡¯s office?¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Paloma smiled, ¡°The most important thing for apany is to do business, so that¡¯s why I focus on the business department.¡±

 Chapter 951 Jaqueline is beaten

    The three hit it off and decided to go to the business department first.

    Cahan Group was in a whole high-rise building. If they really went around and visited the whole building, let alone Reba and Mavis wearing high heels, the olddy will definitely not be able to stand it.

    Especially, Reba knew in her heart that the olddy was angry with Anthony just yesterday, and she was so angry that she almost had a heart attack. Paloma was still weak and cannot be tired.

    However, Reba was also very worried at the same time. She didn¡¯t know what expression grandma would have if she saw Jaqueline. She squeezed the quick-acting heart-relief pill in her pocket and held it in her hand.

    The elevator went directly to the business department.

    Looking at the staff working hard in front of her, the olddy nodded in satisfaction.

    At this time, someone noticed Mavis and began to discuss in a low voice.

    ¡°When did Mavise back? Is she done about foreign projects?¡±

    ¡°It should be ended. No, it should have been over long ago. You should ask her why she just came back now. Hey? There are two people around. Who are they?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Could they be clients of the new project? They don¡¯t look like?¡±

    An employee who had seen it stood up and said, ¡°They are Mr. Cahan¡¯s grandma and sister.¡±

    Everyone sighed.

    Soon, Jaqueline heard everyone¡¯s discussions, and she, who secretlymunicated with her adoptive father on her mobile phone at her work station, immediately cheered up.

    Mrs. Cahan? Miss Cahan?

    She was thinking of getting up and going to say hello to them, but when she turned her head, she saw Mavis talking andughing with the two of them.

    They were was originally a family, but now they looked more like this.

    From the eyes of Paloma and Reba, it can be seen that these two people liked Mavis very much.

    Jaqueline knew what to do. Anthony went to the fishing vige to bring her back this time, which should be known by the Cahans know¡­

    She deliberately got up with a water ss and walked to the side of Mavis and them.

    She was pretending to meet them head-on.

    When Mavis saw her, her smile disappeared instantly.

    Paloma noticed something strange. ¡°Mavis, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Mavis smiled slightly. ¡°Nothing, grandma. Let¡¯s continue.¡±

    Paloma was not stupid, but was a little bit familiar with the personing towards her, and only btedly remembered that she had seen her in the photo before. Coupled with Mavis¡¯ expression, it was self-evident who this person was.

    Jaqueline raised her chin and was about to pass by several people when Paloma suddenly called her, ¡°Stop.¡±

    Jaqueline stopped, turned her head and smiled enthusiastically, ¡°Mrs. Cahan, Miss Cahan, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Paloma looked her up and down and sneered, ¡°Did you juste?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Grandma, do you want a ss of water? We have coffee here, and¡­¡±

    ¡°Did I ask you to call me grandma?¡± Paloma cut her off sharply.

    Jaqueline didn¡¯t expect her to be so aggressive, and froze in ce.

    ¡°During working hours, who told you to leave your work ce casually? Can¡¯t you drink water when you get the documents? You are wasting working time like this. The contract is drawn up? The project has been negotiated?¡±

    Jaqueline was forced to have nothing to say, so she could only exin in a low voice, ¡°I just came to the department yesterday, and I¡¯m not familiar enough with many things¡­¡±

    Paloma said, ¡°If you are not familiar with it, learn it. If you run over to drink water, can you learn how to do the work of the business department?¡±

    Jaqueline turned around aggrievedly. ¡°I see.¡±

    She was about to walk back when she suddenly thought of something and looked at Mavis. ¡°Mavis, you are back. I just wanted to tell you that during your absence, Mr. Cahan misses you very much and always misses your coffee.¡±

    ¡°Another assistant can¡¯t handle a lot of work. Mr. Cahan has a lot of business affairs. He said that it is better when you are here. A capable woman can really solve a lot of troubles for him.¡±

    Jaqueline lied. She said in a moderate voice, so as not to be heard by the rest of the employees.

    When Paloma heard this, her eyes shed a bit strangely, and the repulsion just now faded away.

    Mavis didn¡¯t speak.

    Reba next to her didn¡¯t look good.

    Seeing this situation, Jaqueline continued, ¡°Moreover, Mr. Cahan looks at the pictures of two children every day. He said that they are his godson and goddaughter. It would be great if he has such a child. Unfortunately, Mavis doesn¡¯t understand him.¡±

    Paloma¡¯s eyes gradually darkened again.

    Before it came to the kids, Mavis almost believed it, just a little bit.

    But reason told her that Anthony would never say that he wanted her to have a baby with him.

    Jaqueline thought that her scheme had seeded, and began to feelcent.

    Looking at Paloma and Reba, she can tell that they will not recognize her, but they will definitely recognize Mavis. As long as she said what they wanted to hear, everything will be fine.

    And even if Mavis knew that she was lying, she will not expose it in front of Paloma. Did she want to confirm that they had marital discord?

    It was well nned, but suddenly, Paloma pped Jaqueline on the face.

    She had a lot of strength and a quick shot, leaving Jaqueline with no reaction time.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    There was a bang sound, and the entire department fell silent.

    Everyone was shocked by the scene in front of them, but they dared not say anything.

    Paloma lost her temper, so there was no room for them to talk.

    But they can see the fun.

    Mavis hurriedly persuaded, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t get angry. It will hurt your body.¡±

    Paloma seemed to want to p her again, but Mavis quickly grabbed her hand.

    ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t use violence. It will affect you¡­¡±

    Noticing that the employees of the business department were looking around quietly, Paloma said loudly on purpose,

    ¡°I heard that you saved Anthony. I thought it was true at first, but now that I see you, I think you have some purpose to save my grandson. It is fine to beat you. People like you should be driven out of the Cahan Group.¡±

    ¡°You destroy other people¡¯s families. Don¡¯t learn some real skills at a young age, but always find some tricks to seduce men!¡±

    Jaqueline cried aggrievedly, and exined in a low voice, ¡°Grandma, I didn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Paloma leaned into her ear and whispered, ¡°Save it. It¡¯s only okay for you to deceive Anthony with sweet words and tears, but you are too young to deceive me. I have seen every kind of women. You should never think about getting into our family.¡±

    After speaking, regardless of Jaqueline¡¯s embarrassment, she pulled Mavis and left directly.

    After the three entered the elevator, Reba shouted, ¡°Grandma, you are so amazing. Why did you do it all of a sudden? Without telling me in advance.¡±

    Paloma was speechless. ¡°Do I need to notify? This girl seems to speak seamlessly, and it¡¯s okay to deceive young people who don¡¯t know much. By the way, Mavis, you arrange a few people to keep an eye on her. I always feel that she¡¯s restless. Maybe something will happen.¡±

    Mavis readily agreed, ¡°Okay, I see.¡±

    Soon, the news that Jaqueline was beaten was known by Anthony.

    The man¡¯s eyes were extremely dark.

    ¡°Who did it? Don¡¯t wanna work here anymore?¡±

 Chapter 952 Are you captivated by her face?

    Zack was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ Mrs. Cahan. I heard that when she and Miss Cahan were visiting downstairs, Miss Buckner happened to bump into them and offended Mrs. Cahan, so she did it. ¡±

    Anthony frowned when he heard it was his grandma who did it.

    Jaqueline offended Grandma? He was afraid it was fake. The fundamental reason was that he dyed work during this time. Grandma already knew about Jaqueline¡¯s existence, so how could she bear this?

    She had beaten her.

    Well, he did it wrong first.

    He wanted to check on Jaqueline¡¯s situation, but before he could go out, Paloma stepped into the office first.

    Next to her was Reba, and next to her was Mavis.

    When his eyes fell on Mavis, his eyes darkened a little, and his face remained calm, ¡°Grandma, sit down.¡±

    Turning his head, he saw Mavis had already sat down and she looked very conscientious, so he took back what he wanted to say.

    Mavis sat down for a reason.

    After being pregnant, she always felt that her body was very heavy. Especially after strolling downstairs for so long, she already felt exhausted.

    Anthony didn¡¯t know anything about it, so he ordered three cups of coffee.

    Mavis said, ¡°Just give me a ss of water.¡±

    She felt a little nauseous in her stomach, and she had to drink a sip of water to suppress it.

    Otherwise, if morning sickness urred in a while, she was afraid that everyone present will know about it.

    It was just a small episode of drinking water, so no one particrly cared about it.

    In the office, the atmosphere was extremely depressing.

    Although no one spoke, Paloma¡¯s breath of displeasure drifted away, and her cloudy eyes stared at Anthony.

    Reba, who had always been talkative, remained silent, and sat beside her silently drinking coffee as a transparent person.

    After a few minutes, Anthony was the first to ask, ¡°Grandma, why didn¡¯t you let me know before you came?¡±

    Paloma snorted coldly, ¡°I want to tell you, but now you are full of outsiders¡¯ affairs. Do I have a chance to tell you?¡±

    ¡°Grandma, you misunderstood¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious what I mean? The Cahan Group is now your domain. You should get the news quickly. You must have heard about what happened downstairs just now, right?¡±

    Facing Paloma¡¯s questioning, Anthony lowered his eyes silently and did not speak.

    ¡°Let me tell you, as long as I¡¯m here, this family must not be messed up. At worst¡­ at worst, I don¡¯t want you as my grandson, but many things must be clearly exined to me. Our family really can¡¯t afford to be ashamed!¡±

    She had said all this, so Anthony can only express his position. ¡°Grandma, Jaqueline is actually very poor. She is not what you imagined.¡±

    He paused, then looked sideways at Mavis. ¡°You are also responsible for this.¡±

    Mavis froze.

    Paloma didn¡¯t like Jaqueline. What did it have to do with her?

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    She reacted for a long time, and suddenly understood, ¡°Do you think that today¡¯s incident is because I encouraged grandma to do so? It¡¯s all my fault?¡±

    Anthony did not answer this question, but said solemnly, ¡°Mavis, I promise to Jaqueline¡¯s deceased rtives that I will take good care of her. If you target her, you are against me.¡±

    ¡°Anthony!¡±

    Paloma couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so she patted the table and stood up.

    Looking at Anthony¡¯s handsome and extraordinary face and those jewel-like blue enchanting eyes, she suddenly felt that her grandson, who used to be very pleasing to the eye, suddenly became a pretentious person.

    He was doing stupid things for a woman.

    Take good care of her?

    To put it nicely, what kind of care was considered?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Did he want to marry her and serve her every day?

    ¡°Mavis is your wife. Jaqueline is of unknown origin and has deep ns. I will never allow her in. She might cause some trouble to our family!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t take good care of your wife, but other woman. Do you know what you are doing!? Are you captivated by her face?!¡±

    *

    On the other hand, Jaqueline didn¡¯t feel lost after getting hit.

    After Paloma left, her colleagues quickly surrounded her and asked her if she was okay.

    Jaqueline was very good at interpersonalmunication, and usually got along well with her colleagues. At this time, there were many people who cared about her.

    Jaqueline shook her head, pretending to be strong, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I think she seems to have misunderstood me.¡±

    A colleague couldn¡¯t help being curious, and asked gossipingly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it the first time you and she met? Why did she misunderstand you?¡±

    ¡°She said just now that you destroyed other people¡¯s families, but you have no one else except Mr. Cahan? Did you destroy Mr. Cahan¡¯s family?¡±

    Having heard that, Jaqueline didn¡¯t know how to exin it.

    So she took out her trump card ¨C crying.

    She was crying pitifully, and her tears kept falling.

    Not to mention male colleagues, even female colleagues couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed when they saw it.

    Someone hurriedly handed over the tissue. ¡°Jaqueline, don¡¯t be sad. Since it¡¯s a misunderstanding, just ask her to rify it another day.¡±

    With the words, even if Jaqueline said that she was wronged, some people would believe her.

    She cried and nodded, but there was a chill in her heart.

    The damn olddy actually hit her with her hand. If she had the chance, she would definitely avenge it.

    And Mavis, following the olddy, thought she had someone to back her up. How long can the olddy live?

    As long as she was willing to wait, Anthony¡¯s heart will still be on her!

    Upstairs.

    Paloma said a few words to Anthony and went back soon.

    Mavis originally wanted to send her back, but she insisted and asked Mavis, who had just returned, to have a good chat with Anthony. As for her, the driver would drive her back.

    Mavis can only agree.

    As soon as Paloma left, Anthony was going downstairs.

    Before leaving the office, he nced back at Mavis in an indifferent way.

    ¡°The marriage we agreed upon, it¡¯s almost time. I hope you don¡¯t get entangled when the timees. Moreover, Jaqueline is innocent. I hope you don¡¯t disturb her, let alone treat her as a rival in love.¡±

    Mavis sneered.

    He was notmunicating with her, but simply teaching her how to do things.

    ¡°Anthony, if I say that she was beaten by grandma has nothing to do with me at all, will you believe me?¡±

    Anthony, who had just walked to the door, stopped.

    He looked back at her without speaking.

    The two looked at each other for a long time, and even the surrounding became stagnant.

    Mavis withdrew her gaze first,ughed at herself and curled up her lips. Her whole chest was oppressed, and the tip of her nose was sour.

    His heart and eyes were full of Jaqueline. How could he believe her?

    What was she expecting¡­

    However, Anthony said quietly, ¡°I believe you.¡±

    Mavis was startled, and her heart melted again.

    But in the next second, Anthony let her fall into the abyss again.

    ¡°Jaqueline¡¯s only rtive died in a riot and she is now alone. I¡¯m just keeping a promise.¡±

    ¡°Mavis, do you believe me?¡±

 Chapter 953 Buy her favorite car to Jaqueline

    He withdrew his gloomy and indifferent gaze, and walked out of the office, leaving Mavis standing there alone in a daze.

    Soon, Anthony took the elevator downstairs and rushed to Jaqueline¡¯s seat.

    It was a misunderstanding. Jaqueline was implicated for no reason, and he needed to make it clear.

    Business Department.

    Jaqueline had just stopped crying, so her eyes were still red.

    Seeing Anthony appearing, she was taken aback for a moment, and tears welled up again, ¡°Anthony, why did youe here on purpose?¡±

    ¡°Grandma hit you?¡±

    Jaqueline felt aggrieved for a moment, but in a blink of an eye, she hurriedly hid her emotions, pretending to be strong. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Grandma must have misunderstood me. That¡¯s why this happened. Grandma treats you and Miss Parker very well. It¡¯s what I did wrong that made her dislike me.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t want to say more but, ¡°I¡¯ll exin it clearly as soon as possible, so it won¡¯t cause trouble to you. Just work with peace of mind.¡±

    Jaqueline immediately pretended to be sensible and waved her hands, ¡°No, it¡¯s grandma after all. We should respect her and not make her angry. Since grandma misunderstood me, I just don¡¯t appear in front of her in the future.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about Mavis.¡±

    Jaqueline¡¯s face was twisted and she felt even more aggrieved. ¡°Anthony, no, Mavis is your wife no matter what. Don¡¯t hurt her. You will make her heartache, and you will also be sad. I don¡¯t want you to suffer any harm.¡±

    She didn¡¯t exin much.

    The implication of these words was an acquiescence that Mavis did something to make Paloma p her.

    Anthony was silent.

    At this time, Zack also came over, with an ice pack in his hand for Jaqueline¡¯s coldpress.

    When Anthony left, everyone couldn¡¯t help but gather up and look at the thing in Jaqueline¡¯s hands.

    Even, a female colleague screamed.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan is too good for you. Jaqueline, he¡¯s not married, is he?¡±

    Jaqueline froze for a moment, reacted quickly, and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It seems that he is not.¡±

    The female colleague said directly, ¡°If he¡¯s not married, he¡¯s obviously interested in you, and the two of you seem to be quite right.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, if I were a woman, and I met a man as handsome and rich as Mr. Cahan, I would marry him directly.¡±

    What they said made Jaqueline blush, and she didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment.

    She looked at everything in front of her, and became secretly determined in her heart.

    No matter what, she will win this time.

    As a woman, the saddest thing was that Mavis lost her husband¡¯s heart.

    In a marriage, without a husband¡¯s heart, it was meaningless. In Jaqueline¡¯s eyes, Mavis was stupid.

    She wasn¡¯t using her strengths wisely, and probably wouldn¡¯t.

    ¡­

    One can¡¯t avoid one¡¯s enemy. Mavis and Jaqueline met again when they were about to get off work in the afternoon.

    Out of kindness, Mavis nced at her face and asked, ¡°Is your face okay?¡±

    Jaqueline subconsciously stretched out her hand to touch it, but she didn¡¯t have the pitiful look she had in front of Paloma and Anthony before.

    She smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your concern. My face is much better, but sometimes it still hurts a little bit. Anthony specially sent me an ice pack, and I feel much morefortable after the coldpress.¡±

    Mavis just shut up and didn¡¯t speak.

    It was not that she was not polite, but the selfish nature of love made it impossible for Mavis to lose her temper after hearing these words.

    The two waited for the elevator, but coincidentally, there was no one else in the elevator, just the two of them.

    It was an unavoidable confrontation.

    Jaqueline covered her mouth as if her reaction was slow, and eximed.

    ¡°Ah! I said the wrong thing. Mavis, don¡¯t me me. I didn¡¯t mean it. I just said it casually. You and Anthony are a perfect match. He brought me into thepany just to pity me. When he came to me at that time, something happened in the fishing vige.¡±

    Mavis looked at Jaqueline and remained silent for a while.

    She was taller, which just gave Jaqueline a sense of oppression.

    ¡°What else do you want to say? Just say it.¡±

    Mavis smiled lightly.

    ¡°Actually, no matter what you say, it won¡¯t work for me. Grandma is right. You can only deal with Anthony, not me.¡±

    Jaqueline simply stopped pretending.

    Anyway, Anthony was not here, so whom was she performing for?

    ¡°Since everyone knows it well, I might as well say the truth. The person in Anthony¡¯s heart is me, and I also know who I look like, so even if you already have a marriage certificate, it doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡±

    ¡°In this rtionship, the one who is not loved is the most redundant. Do you understand?¡±

    Did she need to be reminded?

    How could Mavis not know?

    However, facing such a cheeky opponent, Mavis responded directly,

    ¡°Then let me tell you directly that you¡¯ll not be epted. With the character of grandma, it¡¯s possible to kick you and Anthony out at the same time. What do you think you can get?¡±

    ¡°However, it¡¯s rare for you to be so thick-skinned that you alwayse along. I hope you can use your thick-skinnedness to find a way out when you have nowhere to go.¡±

    At this time, the elevator door opened, and Mavis stepped out of the elevator early, not wanting to give Jaqueline any chance to talk back.

    But who knew that Jaqueline was still relentless.

    She followed up with a smile.

    The two looked from afar, as if they were discussing something enthusiastically.

    ¡°Mavis, I think you¡¯re right, but even being kicked out proves that Anthony loves me. What do you have?¡±

    ¡°As a woman, I feel sorry for you. I heard that you wanted a child before, would Anthony give it to you? This shows that you don¡¯t even deserve his child.¡±

    These words hit the sensitivity deep in Mavis¡¯s heart.

    Had it not been for the sudden appearance of Jaqueline, she would have told the Cahans that she was pregnant.

    She really didn¡¯t deserve Anthony¡¯s child.

    Every time a child was mentioned, it was a difficult thing.

    Thest time she got upset, and this time she swallowed it again.

    Seeing her sullen face, Jaqueline managed to smile and left.

    Mavis didn¡¯te back to her senses for a long time.

    Staring at Jaqueline¡¯s back, she began to doubt her judgment in men.

    ¡­

    On the way back at night, Mavis found a ce to park. She didn¡¯t want to go back to Cahan Residence. There seemed to be some ce there that didn¡¯t meet her wishes.

    At this time, Jaqueline was driving the car and came out of the underground parking lot, and happened to see a car on the side of the road, which belonged to Mavis.

    Jaqueline couldn¡¯t help but honked the horn, and then lowered the car window, deliberately letting her see her face.

    Attracted attention, Mavis turned her head to look.

    Then, she was stunned when she saw it.

    That car was her favorite.

    When Anthony apanied her to visit Timothy¡¯s car dealership, she fell in love with the car, but Anthony said, ¡°There are so many cars in the family. No one you like?¡±

    She said she would buy it with her own money and return it to Timothy in the future, but Anthony said, ¡°Is your money too easy to earn?¡±

    No way.

    As a result, Anthony bought her favorite car to Jaqueline?

    She couldn¡¯t help but cry.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    With hatred

    But she didn¡¯t know whom to hate.

    After she finally adjusted her emotions, the feeling of morning sickness came up again. Mavis ran to the side of the road, retching heart-piercingly.

    The stomach was overwhelmed with difort, and the tears also soaked out along with the sickness.

 Chapter 954 Full of pain

    Ring ring ring¨C

    The phone rang suddenly, and it was Lyra calling.

    Seeing the caller ID on the screen, Mavis swallowed back the pain, pretended nothing happened, and connected after suppressing her emotions, ¡°Hi, Lyra.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t know what Mavis was going through recently, and was concerned about what Anthony would do after he knew she was pregnant, so she called to ask.

    But Molly heard the sound and moved over immediately.

    ¡°Mavis, you¡¯re in such a hurry to go back. I¡¯m finishing the training camp today, but you didn¡¯t stay with me for a few more days.¡±

    Listening to the child¡¯s immature voice, Mavis felt distressed for a while.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t tell me that the ss ising to an end. I have something important to do here, so Ie back first. I¡¯ll apany you next time, okay?¡±

    Hearing this, Molly agreed bluntly. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t forget it. I will hold grudges.¡±

    Lyra and Mavis couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    Lyra asked Molly to y first. She and Mavis had important matters to discuss. Molly obeyed and left. Before leaving, she nced at her phone meaningfully, as if she wanted to tell her mother something.

    Mavis spoke again, ¡°Molly is really lively and cute. Compared with Spencer¡¯s calmness, she¡¯s very agile. Although they are twins, they have different personalities at all.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lyra said with a headache, ¡°At first she was just noisy and often caused trouble, but now she was sent to training camp by her father, and after returning, she bes even more naughty, not only full of energy, but also quick in her mind.¡±

    ¡°I really envy you. It¡¯s great to have a happy family.¡±

    Mavis was slightly moved.

    Hearing that she say this, Lyra realized that something was wrong, and it seemed that things were not going so smoothly.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell Anthony about your pregnancy?¡±

    Lyra hit the nail on the head.

    Mavis can only be frank. ¡°Not yet, I just came back. I want to wait a few days and tell him.¡±

    She tried to find an excuse to reassure Lyra, but she couldn¡¯t even believe it when she heard such clumsy words, let alone Lyra.

    It had been almost two months, and in a few days, it was estimated that she will have a baby bump, and she will not be able to hide it at that time.

    And¡­

    Mavis rubbed her stomach. What if Anthony asked her to abort the baby?

    She wasn¡¯t ready yet, and she couldn¡¯t bear to watch the already energetic little life just disappear.

    Judging from the current situation, she knew it was possible for Anthony to do that.

    ¡°Mavis? Mavis?¡±

    Lyra called Mavis many times.

    But Mavis was so absorbed in her thoughts that she forgot that she was still on the phone, and hurriedly replied, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    Lyra wondered, ¡°What happened to Anthony?¡±

    Faced with her question, Mavis didn¡¯t answer and was afraid to go on. The grievance in her heart couldn¡¯t be restrained, so she found an excuse and hung up the phone in a hurry.

    And after the phone hung up, Lyra noticed something was wrong.

    She thought for a while, when Molly suddenly ran over.

    ¡°Mommy, do you think there¡¯s something wrong with Mavis?¡±

    Lyra screamed, ¡°You feel it too?¡±

    ¡°Yes! She used to always tease me a few words, but today she agrees to everything happily. She seems to be in a bad mood.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t speak.

    She felt that even if Mavis encountered a big problem, with Mavis¡¯ personality, she would not make aeback.

    When necessary, she will stand up and provide a little help to her.

    *

    When Mavis returned to Cahan Residence, Paloma was already waiting for her.

    Seeing her enter the door, Paloma got up toe over, feeling a little agitated.

    Seeing this, Mavis hurriedly supported her and asked Reba, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Reba said awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s because of Anthony. Grandma thinks he is sorry for you, and the whole family is also sorry for you. Mavis, I apologize to you. I used to think that Anthony was the most reliable person in the family, but now he is indeed a little too much.¡±

    Paloma also expressed her attitude. ¡°Mavis, I really like you and know that you¡¯re a sensible and obedient child. Compared with Jaqueline, you¡¯re way much better than her, but Anthony is like being covered with something. He¡¯s obsessed with her. He really wrongs you. I can¡¯t control. Mavis, if you want to leave, I agree.¡±

    Mavis froze for a moment.

    She looked at the kind face of Paloma, and couldn¡¯t hold back the tears anymore.

    All the pain that had been pent up in her heart during this period poured out in one go.

    Seeing her sad like this, Reba wiped away her tears quietly.

    Paloma couldn¡¯t bear it even more, and hugged her tightly in her arms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, good girl. Even if you leave, remember toe back to see me. I¡¯ll miss you. No matter what decision you make now, I¡¯ll support you.¡±

    Mavis¡¯s heart was like full of holes, but she was reluctant to part with such a good grandma, such a good Reba.

    If she really left, grandma would be so disappointed.

    She smiled and stood up, ¡°Grandma, I have no ns to leave yet. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    In the evening, Anthony still came back veryte and did not have dinner at home.

    He happened to bump into Mavis who had washed up head-on, and blocked her way.

    She wanted to pass by, but he leaned over her. She raised her beautiful eyes, stared at Anthony, and asked lightly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Sit down and talk.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s about divorce, then there¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll leave when the one-year agreement is over, and I agree to the divorce.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t expect her to tell this so easily, and she agreed so frankly, which surprised him a little.

    When he was dazed, Mavis had already turned and left.

    ¡­

    Now that she promised Paloma that she would not leave for a while, Mavis continued to go back to work.

    When she went downstairs to pick up the documents, she happened to meet Jaqueline who was chatting enthusiastically with her colleagues.

    A group of people gathered together, chatting so lively.

    The workce became a party by them.

    Seeing Mavis¡¯s arrival, everyone felt disappointed and dispersed one after another.

    Jaqueline wanted to say something else, but she was surprised when everyone left, and she was not surprised when she saw Mavis as soon as she turned her head.

    Mavis was very serious about her work, persuading them ording to thepany¡¯s regtions, ¡°This is the ce to work. If you like to chat and get together, you can find another ce after work. Work needs to be serious and careful!¡±

    A group of people lowered their heads and said nothing. Jaqueline also curled her lips at herpanion, sat on the office chair and turned around. Then she turned her head and smiled at Mavis.

    ¡°Mavis, I just showed them the information sent by the client. It¡¯s only because everyone thinks it¡¯s interesting. Don¡¯t be so serious.¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t speak, just gave her a casual look, and then turned to ask for the information.

    When she came back, Jaqueline stood up and blocked her way.

 Chapter 955 They are really a match

    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±

    Jaqueline smiled and ttered, ¡°Mavis, I know you¡¯re a good person, and I also know that you¡¯re all for thepany. I was really discussing the information just now. Can you not tell it to Mr. Cahan?¡±

    Mavis looked sharply at her in disbelief.

    Seeing this, Jaqueline hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m scared. You also know that Mr. Cahan won¡¯t do anything to me. There are so many colleagues. If I hurt them because of me, I will feel bad. Even if there will be a punishment, talk to him and just let him punish me alone, okay?¡±

    Mavis couldn¡¯t help sneering in her heart.

    Anthony will punish Jaqueline? If she told him, Anthony will only me her.

    She was not that stupid.

    Mavis took a deep breath, didn¡¯t say anything to Jaqueline, but just brushed past her.

    She hadn¡¯t gone far when Jaqueline chased after her and they got on the elevator together.

    Jaqueline pressed down on the same button. Facing Mavis¡¯ surprised gaze, she smiled brightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to find Anthony to do something. Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Whatever.

    Mavis never felt that taking the elevator was a waste of time before, and it would be nice if it was faster.

    Being in the same space with Jaqueline made her feel very depressed.

    The elevator door opened, and Mavis walked in a hurry on high heels. Jaqueline wanted to catch up, but after chasing for a long time, she failed to follow, and almost sprained her ankle.

    Entering the office, Mavis put the documents directly on the table, turned her head and left.

    When she opened the door again, she saw Jaqueline standing at the door aggrieved and looked pitiful, ¡°Mavis, you are walking too fast. Am I so annoying? Is that why you don¡¯t like me?¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Mavis stared at her coldly and didn¡¯t speak.

    Anthony turned his head, just in time to see Jaqueline¡¯s pitiful appearance, and asked without any emotions, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Jaqueline seemed to have been greatly wronged, with tears streaming down her face.

    She limped in through the door, looking excruciatingly painful.

    Anthony frowned tightly, and the emotion in his eyes was unknown. Mavis was observing his expression, but felt it was very dazzling.

    She chose to keep out of sight and turn around to leave.

    Unexpectedly, Jaqueline stopped her.

    ¡°Mavis, I¡¯m not familiar with thepany. You didn¡¯t wait for me. I kept following you for fear of getting lost, but you¡­ you hate me so much?¡±

    When Mavis turned around, she didn¡¯t even touch her, so why did she have something to do with her?

    Jaqueline first exined to Anthony,

    ¡°Anthony, don¡¯t me Mavis. I insisted on following Mavis to find you. I wanted to go in together, but Mavis walked too fast. I was not used to wearing high heels, so I sprained it.¡±

    As she spoke, Jaqueline seemed even more aggrieved, with her mouth pouted.

    Anthony didn¡¯t make a sound orfort her.

    He was waiting for Mavis to exin.

    Mavis didn¡¯t speak for a long time.

    After a while, Anthony asked, ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything?¡±

    Mavis chuckled, with a slightly sarcastic tone, ¡°No need, it¡¯s the same as what she said.¡±

    Jaqueline tugged at the corner of Anthony¡¯s clothes, and said timidly in a low voice, ¡°Anthony, don¡¯t ask like that. You¡¯re not asking the truth, but hurting Mavis. I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    Anthony frowned slightly, but his tone was obviously normal.

    Mavis remained expressionless, standing in ce like a numb string puppet.

    Anthony was a little displeased with her attitude. He wanted to have a chat with herst night, but she refuted.

    With a sneer in his heart, he said in a serious tone, ¡°Why did you walk so fast? You are colleagues, so can¡¯t you get along well?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay attention next time.¡± With that, she was about to leave.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Anthony stopped her, ¡°Go out and bring some medicine for bruises.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m very busy. I haven¡¯t dealt with a lot of work. I can¡¯t do odd jobs.¡±

    Anthony took a deep breath and looked at the time, ¡°The assistant is supposed to obey the leader and do all the misceneous work. I¡¯ll give you ten minutes. Go ande back quickly.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and mmed the door directly. ¡°Sorry, the client is still waiting. You can ask someone else to do it.¡±

    After speaking, Mavis left the office, graciously making room for the two of them.

    Didn¡¯t they like to stay together? So she just let them stay as long as they wanted.

    She decided to go to the bathroom to cool off.

    Her skin was already fair. Even if she didn¡¯t apply makeup, she looked pretty. After she knew she was pregnant, she didn¡¯t dare use cosmetics, and she didn¡¯t go out with much makeup recently.

    After washing her face a few times, Mavis finally felt less irritable. She wanted to go back quickly when she heard a conversation in the bathroom.

    ¡°I was really scared to death just now. That woman Mavis, I don¡¯t know why she is so serious. Now Mr. Cahan doesn¡¯t like to talk to her. She still scares us with a sullen face every day.¡±

    ¡°Actually, Jaqueline is really nice. She has a good personality and can talk nicely. She has only been here for a short time. The entire business department likes her very much, and Mr. Cahan also likes her very much. Unlike Mavis, she¡¯s hated by everyone when she came here.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know what Jaqueline is thinking. Mr. Cahan is such a rich and handsome man. Why doesn¡¯t she hurry up and grab the chance?¡±

    Another person sounded disdainful. ¡°I guess it¡¯s because Jaqueline doesn¡¯t care about these things that makes Mr. Cahan upset. But, have you ever thought that Mr. Cahan might already be married?¡±

    Another person whispered, then fell silent for a while, analyzing: ¡°Impossible, if Mr. Cahan is married, there must be traces. And most importantly, if he¡¯s really married, how could he be so good to Jaqueline?¡±

    Hearing this, the woman began to mutter, ¡°What you said is quite reasonable, but Jaqueline and Mr. Cahan, they have the same interests and hobbies. It¡¯s simply amazing.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they even like drinking the same coffee. They¡¯re a perfect match.¡±

    Mavis listened to all this outside the door.

    Perfect?

    It seemed to be the case.

    It seemed to make sense and didn¡¯t at the same time.

    It was as if now, she felt that her husband was really a good match for another woman.

    Mavis had just returned to her seat and was called to the office again.

    On the way there, Zack couldn¡¯t bear it, so he told Mavis, ¡°Madam, you have to be mentally prepared. Mr. Cahan doesn¡¯t seem very happy.¡±

    Mavis nodded slightly.

    Zack said, ¡°In fact, Miss Buckner has a very good personality. If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Cahan, you two might be very good friends. I can see it these days. It was Mr. Cahan who took the initiative, not Miss Buckner ¡­¡±

    ¡°Can you stop talking?¡±

    Mavis stopped walking.

    Zack shut up.

    She looked at Zack and felt a chill in her heart. Jaqueline really had the ability to make everyone speak for her, and now even Zack had been captured.

    It was known that Zack was the person who knew the rtionship between her and Anthony best in the wholepany, and he was also the only person in thepany who had known her the longest besides Anthony.

    Now even he was speaking for Jaqueline.

    Mavisughed at herself while entering the door.

    In the office.

    Anthony was there, and Jaqueline was there too.

 Chapter 956 Spy

    Zack went out tactfully. Jaqueline stood up, said that she still had work to do, and hurried away.

    As soon as she left, Anthony¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    He stared at Mavis. ¡°Why do you always trouble her?¡±

    Mavis red angrily. ¡°When did I trouble her? Please be reasonable, okay? Do you believe what she says?¡±

    ¡°Just now, Jaqueline took the responsibility on herself. She said that if there is any problem, she should be responsible for it and not affect her colleagues. What are you doing to trouble your colleagues? Discuss work but you call it a party chat? Mavis, are you being domineering?¡±

    The guilty party filed the suit first.

    Jaqueline was pitiful in front of Anthony, but she waspletely different in front of her.

    But people can¡¯t make ck white. Mavis calmed down and exined word by word, ¡°First, how do you know that I¡¯m looking for trouble for nothing?¡±

    ¡°Second, since you believe what she said, why did you call me here? Just punish me directly.¡±

    ¡°Third, you were not there. How do you prove that they were discussing work and not chatting? I have been an assistant for so long. When have you ever seen me y pompous?¡±

    ¡°Anthony, don¡¯t you think Jaqueline is kind? Then she came to you with grievance. Why didn¡¯t she think it would cause discord between us?¡±

    Mavis tried her best to slow down her tone so that she would not sound so aggressive, but because of her agitated emotions, there was always a sense of arguing.

    Anthony was silent for a while, then lit a cigarette irritably.

    He just said one sentence, but Mavis responded a lot.

    Moreover, if he really trusted Jaquelinepletely, he wouldn¡¯t havee to ask her.

    Since she was pregnant, Mavis couldn¡¯t get used to the smell of smoke, so she immediately got up and backed away, keeping a distance, and refusing to smoke second-hand smoke.

    ¡°Anthony, have you ever wondered, since she came along, we¡¯ve been arguing and who¡¯s the problem?¡±

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    After speaking, Mavis left directly without giving Anthony a chance to retaliate.

    She might be on the verge of breaking her word to Paloma.

    There were some things that she really can¡¯t get the answer she wanted by persisting.

    Back in the office, she touched her belly and suddenly felt that it was her only hope for the rest of her life.

    *

    In the next few days, the quarrel between Mavis and Anthony still did not stop, all because of Jaqueline.

    Anthony was obedient to Jaqueline, and even listened to Jaqueline¡¯s opinions during project meetings, as if he intended to help her establish prestige.

    From a work perspective, Mavis felt that he was not a qualifiedpany leader, nor was he suitable to be the person in charge of the Cahan family.

    Jaqueline had just joined the business department. What did she know? This will bring great risks to thepany.

    Mavis argued hard, but got Anthony¡¯s answer, ¡°In the first project, there will always be many ws. She¡¯s still a neer. She needs encouragement and training, and she¡¯ll be much better next time. Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re taught at the beginning?¡±

    Mavis was so angry that she had nothing to say.

    In thepany, there were more and more people who said Anthony and Jaqueline were a perfect match, and Mavis felt that she was bing more and more redundant.

    She was about to have a baby bump. What should she do?

    ¡­

    As for Jaqueline, it seemed that she was going well, but in fact, her life was not easy.

    Her adoptive father had already issued an ultimatum, and his patience was running out. If Jaqueline didn¡¯t do anything again, he didn¡¯t guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t do something extreme.

    In the evening, when everyone was getting ready to get off work, Jaqueline looked at theputer screen very seriously. Seeing this, the colleague next to her couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you off work?¡±

    Jaqueline shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m but there is still a contract to bepleted. You go first.¡±

    ¡°Okay then, bye.¡±

    Her colleagues left one by one, and Jaqueline finally turned off herputer and turned to leave.

    *This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Anthony attached great importance to new projects, and had repeatedly asked everyone to pay attention.

    However, the core file was still missing.

    The most important thing was that thepetitor was only one percentage point higher than them, and they obviously knew their bidding reserve price.

    Sitting by the table in the conference room, Anthony looked at everyone present with a gloomy expression.

    ¡°This time, you are the only ones who take over the project. I don¡¯t want to doubt you, but once there are spies in thepany, it¡¯ll be a serious problem. So, whose behavior is more suspicious recently?¡±

    Everyone looked at one another in nk dismay.

    Jaqueline even grimaced, looking worried and anxious.

    Mavis was also in this project.

    She didn¡¯t say a word. If there was a spy in thepany, this kind of thing couldn¡¯t be her fault.

    But at this time, someone stood up and said, ¡°Mavis, don¡¯t you think you should exin something?¡±

    Mavis was stunned. ¡°What am I going to say? Do you suspect that the spy is me?¡±

    As she spoke, she raised her face to look at Anthony, who was in charge of the conference room.

    Anthony had a stern face, and looked dignified in his indifference. He didn¡¯t look at her, and didn¡¯t say a word.

    Mavis looked back at the employee who named her just now, ¡°I always think about thepany. What about the evidence? Can you nder me at will?¡±

    She had not been here for too long, but at least she was conscientious and focused on work, and now some people said that she was a spy.

    It was hrious.

    ¡°Three days ago, I saw you sitting alone in the HNR coffee shop, and then someone from thepetitor went in. Although I didn¡¯t see the follow-up, you appeared in the same coffee shop. Isn¡¯t it reasonable?¡±

    Mavis recalled carefully that she had indeed appeared in the HNR coffee shop, but she was just rxing alone. How could she know who thepetitor was at that time?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know thepetitor. You just saw someone go in, but you didn¡¯t see the two of us sitting together. I¡¯m also curious. How do you know someone from thepetitor?¡±

    The person was stunned instantly and had nothing to say.

    Seeing this, another person stood up and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to know what thepetitor looks like? What¡¯s not normal is that you can enter the same coffee shop, and everyone knows that you and Mr. Cahan have had conflicts recently. Is it because of this that you did something that is harmful for thepany?¡±

    It was just nder.

    Mavis was alone against everyone. They knew it, so they stood up and ndered her.

    She sneered, looked at Jaqueline who was not speaking, but asked Anthony, ¡°Do you also think the spy is me?¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t speak.

    Silence meant yes?

    Mavis couldn¡¯t help but sneer.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, if it was Jaqueline who was used by everyone today, would you treat her like this?¡±

    Anthony slowly raised his pair of blue enchanting eyes, and looked at her with calmness.

    ¡°Anyone who is harmful for thepany will be punished.¡±

 Chapter 957 She loses and decides to leave

    As if a basin of cold water poured down, Mavis waspletely chilled.

    Looking at everything in front of her, she suddenly felt very dazed.

    This was thepany and husband that she had always believed in.

    It was all a lie.

    She looked at themp on her head, and wanted to bump her head into it. It was all in pieces, so that she wouldn¡¯t be here now to endure the feeling of being distrusted by Anthony.

    But she can¡¯t be impulsive, she still had a child in her stomach.

    Within minutes, Zack came in with investigative evidence.

    Surveince showed that Mavis was almost thest to get off work recently. As an assistant, she once took the information of the new project to Anthony¡¯s office alone.

    In addition, she herself admitted that she had been to the coffee shop, so she met the representative of thepetitor.

    All kinds of evidence almost pointed to her.

    Anthony read it silently, and put the document heavily on the table, with a nk expression on his face, suppressing his anger.

    The atmosphere in the entire conference room made the rest of people dare not breathe.

    Anthony slowed down for a while, and then said in a calm tone, ¡°Mavis, since you¡¯re an old employee, I won¡¯t hold you ountable. You can go to HR to go through the resignation procedures.¡±

    After speaking, Anthony got up and left.

    Everyone in the conference room was silent for a while, and then they all left.

    Mavis and Jaqueline were left in the conference room.

    Jaqueline came over and looked down at her like a winner, with a slight smile on her face.

    ¡°Cry if you want. I won anyway.¡±

    Mavis sneered, ¡°Yes, you won. I¡¯m that clown after all.¡±

    ¡°You are too weak. I have met many opponents, but I have never seen someone as stupid as you. You insist on fighting to the end with me, and don¡¯t turn back until you lose.¡±

    Jaqueline was no longer gentle and kind. Her words were cold and stiff, as if she was a different person.

    Mavis looked up at her, ¡°You are not an ordinary person.¡±

    Jaqueline chuckled and nodded, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not an ordinary person, so you lose to me.¡±

    Mavis had nothing to say, turned around and left, not bothering to look at Jaqueline¡¯s victorious face.

    Originally, she still wanted to fulfill the wish of Paloma, at least until the end of the one-year agreement.

    But when things developed to this point, Mavis felt that thest point of staying in Cahan family was meaningless.

    She used to have a job, but now her job was gone.

    She decided to leave with her baby.

    After she was back to Cahan Residence, Reba and Paloma still greeted her warmly.

    Paloma keenly noticed the redness of Mavis¡¯ eyes, and hurriedly asked her, ¡°Did something happen? Why are you back at this time?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Mavis made a smile, and held Paloma¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well. I just want toe back and rest for a while. Grandma, don¡¯t worry. What shall we have for dinner?¡±

    Reba said, ¡°Mavis, grandma knows that you are in a bad mood recently. In order to make you happy, grandma cooks for you. You know, grandma hasn¡¯t cooked for anyone for a long time.¡±

    Mavis was slightly taken aback.

    She wanted to say that there was no need for such trouble, but seeing the happy look of Paloma, she couldn¡¯t bear to spoil her interest.

    ¡°Thank you grandma. I can help.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Paloma smiled. ¡°No, I used to do these tasks a lot before, and now I have Reba with me. Aren¡¯t you feeling unwell? Take a rest and I¡¯ll call you when the meal is ready.¡±

    Mavis was very moved, but she seemed to have nothing to repay Paloma except a ¡°thank you¡±.

    Before she could reply, Reba pushed her upstairs and told her to go back to her room.

    Mavis also wanted to be alone, but now that she was unemployed again, she needed to think about what to do next.

    When she was abroad, Lyra once persuaded herself not to be so stubborn.

    Only then did she realize that Anthony never loved her.

    Let¡¯s say goodbye tonight.

    However, Mavis didn¡¯t want to say goodbye to Paloma, and didn¡¯t want grandma to see her sadness. She wanted to leave quietly.

    Just when Mavis was in a daze, the phone rang suddenly, and the caller ID was Anthony.

    The phone connected.

    He didn¡¯t speak all the time, so she thought he identally pressed the wrong button, and was about to hang up, when Anthony suddenly asked her, ¡°Have you returned home?¡±

    Mavis hummed lightly.

    ¡°What are your ns after that?¡±

    Mavis said frankly, ¡°I have no ns.¡±

    ¡°Does grandma ask you why you came back suddenly? What do you say?¡±

    It turned out that he was waiting for it. Mavis couldn¡¯t helpughing at herself.

    It was already like this, but she still thought Anthony woulde tofort her, saying that he actually believed in her, but it was just forced by the situation.

    ¡°I know what to say. I won¡¯t let grandma worry about us.¡±

    Hearing this, Anthony seemed relieved.

    Immediately afterwards, Mavis asked, ¡°Is there anything else? I¡¯ll hang up if there is nothing else.¡±

    Anthony hesitated a little. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll give you thepensation that should be given to you. You¡­¡±

    When the words came to his lips, he couldn¡¯t speak.

    Mavis thought he was talking about divorcepensation.

    Two people together was meant to be a mutual thing, but now it was time to separate, so why bothered.

    She said bluntly, ¡°I don¡¯t need anypensation from you. I just ask you not to appear in my life in the future.¡±

    After finishing speaking, she hung up the phone resolutely, threw herself on the bed, hugged the pillow and hid her face in silence.

    On the other side, Anthony, who hung up the phone, was staring at the documents on the table in a daze.

    He always felt that there was something weird about Mavis, but he couldn¡¯t tell.

    When Zack entered the door, he saw Anthony take off his suit jacket irritably and scratch his hair.

    He silently put down the coffee, was about to go out, hesitated for a moment, and finally couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Mr. Cahan, why don¡¯t you just tell Madam the truth?¡±

    Anthony looked up and nced at him.

    ¡°You think Mavis will trust me?¡±

    She never believed it, especially about Jaqueline, and it was useless to exin it.

    On the day of the conference room, Mavis questioned him directly in front of the whole group, and somehow mentioned Jaqueline. The preliminary investigation evidence of the spy hade out, and he had to give an exnation on the spot.

    Feeling even more irritable, he rested his forehead with one hand, ¡°Has the board calmed?¡±

    ¡°No one dares say anything anymore.¡±

    Anthony couldn¡¯t help but sneer.

    He had already discovered that there was a spy in thepany. In order not to startle the enmity, he had never made a statement before, and had been investigating secretly.

    But he didn¡¯t know where the board of directors got the news. They started investigating without authorization, and pointed all the me at Mavis. It was toote for him to stop it.

    At the general meeting of shareholders, all the shareholders seemed to have heard some rumors, insisted on Mavis¡¯s responsibility, and demanded that Mavis be dealt with strictly. Anthony could only let Mavis resign on her own to temporarily avoid the limelight.

    They had been together for almost a year, and even though they had been arguing all the time in the past half a year, he knew Mavis¡¯ nature that she can¡¯t do anything to betray thepany.

    There wer twists and turns in this, and he had to continue to investigate clearly.

 Chapter 958 Self-proving innocence

    *

    Suddenly being ndered, Mavis wanted to leave more and more urgently, but a colleague who was usually close to her in thepany called and told her not to let it go.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    In this situation, how can she struggle?

    What her colleague said made her enlightened.

    ¡°You are stupid. The person who framed you just wanted to see this result. If you really follow the wishes, wouldn¡¯t it be too happy for that person to get it? Moreover, Mavis, I agree with you to leave, and it¡¯s also a fair and just departure. What¡¯s the matter with being infamous? Are you really willing? So what if you fight for yourself once?¡±

    Mavis also thought this was the truth.

    She was only concerned about Anthony¡¯s attitude, but ignored her own innocence.

    Mavis was a very mobile person. After she figured it out, she then went to the coffee shop they used.

    Pregnant people can¡¯t drink coffee. She just ordered two sses of juice and drank it alone.

    Mavis had a very distinctive appearance, blond and blue-eyed, like a doll. The waitress had an impression of her and knew that she was a regr customer, so she invited her to sit at the old seat.

    The waitress was about to turn around after delivering the juice, but Mavis hurriedly stopped her.

    ¡°Miss, is your boss here? Or the manager is fine.¡±

    The waitress was taken aback, thinking that she was dissatisfied with her service, so she was so frightened that she hurriedly asked why.

    Mavis said, ¡°I just want to watch the monitoring.¡±

    The waitress breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°The authority to watch the monitoring is not within our scope. I¡¯d better ask the boss out.¡±

    Soon, the owner of the coffee shop came to her table, nodded and asked, ¡°Miss, I heard you are looking for me?¡±

    Mavis nodded. She was eager to prove her innocence, so she didn¡¯t beat around the bush, but directly exined her reason foring.

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s like this. I¡¯m an assistant for apany. I came to your coffee shop alonest Saturday for a drink. Someone saw me. It happened that there was a problem with thepany¡¯s project. They became suspicious of me. I want to watch the surveince video to prove my innocence.¡±

    Mavis said frankly. The boss thought this beautiful foreign woman didn¡¯t seem to be deceptive, so he agreed after hearing the ins and outs.

    Mavis copied her part of the surveince video and put it in a USB sh drive. She thanked the boss repeatedly.

    ¡°Thank you for trusting me.¡±

    Mavis was heartbroken. She didn¡¯t expect that even her husband didn¡¯t believe in her, but a stranger was willing to help her.

    The boss waved his hand and replied with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s nothing more than a little effort. I¡¯d be happy if I could help you solve a problem.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, it really does help.¡±

    In fact, Mavis was justforting herself in her heart. Anthony did not believe in her and had lost trust of her. How can she recover it?

    Holding thest hope, Mavis came to the door of Cahan Group. In the past, she was an assistant, and she didn¡¯t need to give any special exnation when entering the door.

    But it was different now, she had resigned and can only talk to the receptionist first.

    But before she could speak, the sharp-eyed receptionist saw her. What happenedst time was still fresh in her memory. The vengeful receptionist learned that Mavis had resigned due to the fact she was a spy, and celebrated it.

    Well, it all turned around so fast for Mavis.

    The identities of the two were already different.

    She was an employee of the Cahan Group, and Mavis was just an abandoned person.

    The receptionist stood up, and said in a strange way, ¡°Miss Parker? I heard you¡¯re thepany¡¯s spy. You just left this morning. Why are you here again? Have you forgotten that you have already been fired?¡±

    Mavis was not stupid. Although the receptionist hit her when she was down, it didn¡¯t affect her mood. If she really made a fuss because of a few words, she will be the most stupid.

    She was toozy to talk nonsense, and directly exined her purpose. ¡°I want to see Mr. Cahan.¡±

    The receptionist was taken aback for a moment, and then burst outughing.

    ¡°Mavis, what are you talking about? Do you still think you¡¯re the assistant next to Mr. Cahan? And you can meet whoever you want?¡±

    She was not in a hurry, but said coldly, ¡°Isn¡¯t your job at the front desk just to make an announcement? You haven¡¯t asked Mr. Cahan yet, so why stop me?¡±

    In fact, Mavis can go to Anthony by herself. The two of them can see each other, and she just needed to tell him in advance.

    She had called Anthony on the way, but he didn¡¯t answer.

    Her stubborn character made Mavis hold back. She just wanted to let everyone in thepany see the evidence and prove her innocence.

    Thedy at the front desk said she couldn¡¯t handle Mavis, so she called upstairs immediately.

    When Zack received the call, he took a look at Anthony¡¯s itinerary for today, and he happened to be freeter.

    He couldn¡¯t make up his mind about Mavis¡¯ request, so he went to ask Anthony in person.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, the receptionist said that madam is here and wants to see you.¡±

    Anthony was slightly surprised, but in a blink of an eye he returned to that indifferent attitude, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s appropriate for me to meet her now?¡±

    Something just happened, and it seemed that it was really not very appropriate.

    Zack immediately understood the meaning, and said to the receptionist on the phone, ¡°Mr. Cahan is not free right now.¡±

    He hesitated for a moment, and then said on his own, ¡°Tell her not to go far away. Mr. Cahan is just feeling guilty for a moment and couldn¡¯t face her. Maybe he would figure it out after a while.¡±

    Thedy at the front desk fully agreed, ¡°I see.¡±

    However, she only listened to the first half of the sentence, but ignored the second half. She looked up at Mavis and curled her lips proudly.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan said he doesn¡¯t want to see you. Mavis, go. I don¡¯t want to call the security. Save you some face.¡±

    Mavis looked disappointed.

    The receptionist was delighted. She was finally able to breathe out of her pent-up anger at Mavis.

    Seeing that Mavis was still reluctant to leave, she called the security guard, fearing that she would miss the opportunity to humiliate Mavis. The security guard came quickly and ¡°invited¡± Mavis out no matter what.

    ¡°Sorry, Miss Parker, ording topany rules, we have to ask you out.¡±

    The security was pretty polite.

    But the front deskdy was different. She yelled, ¡°What nonsense are you talking to her? She¡¯s no longer Mr. Cahan¡¯s assistant. Why are you being so polite to her? Kick her out.¡±

    Mavis was stubborn, pursed her lips, and said sternly, ¡°I can go out by myself, so I don¡¯t bother you.¡±

    She left in an upright manner. No one else needed to chase her away.

    Out of the doors of the Cahan Group, Mavis decided to meet Anthony anyway.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    At least, she would let him know that she was innocent.

    It can be said that she was not capable, but it cannot be said that she was a spy. This was a moral issue.

    On the way back, Paloma called her.

    Seeing the caller ID, Mavis stopped frowning slightly and even felt rxed.

    She answered the phone very quickly.

    Paloma on the other end of the phone seemed a little worried, and asked her eagerly, ¡°Mavis, why did you go out without telling me? Where did you go and when will youe back? I¡¯ve already prepared dinner. If youe back toote, the food will be cold.¡±

 Chapter 959 Avoiding me on purpose

    ¡°Grandma,¡± Mavis couldn¡¯t help smile, ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry. I went to the coffee shop, and I¡¯m on my way now. I¡¯ll be home in about ten minutes. What delicious food did you cook?¡±

    Paloma felt relieved when she heard it.

    She greeted warmly. ¡°There are a lot of delicious food, all of which you like. Come back quickly.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Paloma who hung up the phone lost a little enthusiasm.

    She stared at the table full of food. Her waist was a little sore, because she hadn¡¯t cooked for a long time, and she was still a little ufortable working.

    Reba advised her several times to take a break, but Paloma was energetic for no reasons, and she insisted on making this meal herself.

    When she stared straight at the food on the table, Reba asked her, ¡°Grandma, why do you seem unhappy?¡±

    Paloma came back to her senses, sighed, and asked Reba, ¡°Do you think Mavis really came back because she was not feeling well?¡±

    Reba pondered for a while, then shook her head and said, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°A person who is not feeling well could not go out to deal with some urgent matter. She can¡¯t even tell a lie. Reba, Mavis is suffering now. We want to make her as happy as possible and not mention the unhappy things.¡±

    Paloma was old and spoke slowly.

    It was precisely because of this that Reba can listen to it, and it always had a somewhat meaningful feeling.

    Reba nodded in response.

    She more or less understood that if she were Mavis, she would have left by now.

    As an outsider, Reba had selfish intentions and wanted Mavis to stay longer. Grandma liked her very much, and she liked her too.

    ¡­

    Soon, Mavis arrived at home.

    Paloma greeted her enthusiastically, telling Mavis to wash her hands and eat.

    When passing by the dining table, Mavis couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity and took a look.

    A table full of delicacies.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    It seemed that for this meal, grandma really made a lot of efforts.

    Mavis had always liked Crana¡¯s food. Compared with those single-vored steaks, it seemed that the people here can always makemon ingredients different.

    Paloma couldn¡¯t helpughing when she saw her childish actions. ¡°This is all for you. Don¡¯t just smell it. Wash your hands and eat.¡±

    Mavis turned around excitedly.

    ¡°It smells so good.¡±

    With that said, she went to wash her hands.

    Reba rarely saw her being so happy, and always felt that something was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t tell what was that.

    Since Anthony seldom came home for dinner, they were not waiting for him.

    Mavis enjoyed the meal.

    Paloma was afraid that she hadn¡¯t eaten enough, so she kept serving her food.

    Paloma hid her emotions quietly since she had gone through a lot of things, but Mavis couldn¡¯t hold back.

    All along, so many things happened. She didn¡¯t eat well and didn¡¯t know how the baby in her womb felt now.  She just felt that she had treated the baby badly.

    After the meal, Mavis felt much better.

    Anthony came back veryte. When she heard the movement, she wanted to talk to him, but he turned around and went into the study, and never came out again.

    He didn¡¯t even give her a chance to chat.

    Early the next morning, Mavis was still waiting for him, but was told by the servant at home that Anthony had left early.

    Now she was almost sure that this man was hiding from her on purpose.

    The sound of collisions kepting from upstairs. Mavis wanted to go upstairs to have a look, but Reba came out of the wash and stopped her directly.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Mavis asked her, noticing something.

    Reba spoke with difficulty, ¡°Mavis, Anthony said that he¡¯s been very busy recently, so he¡¯ll live in thepany during this time, and won¡¯t go home for now.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she didn¡¯t even dare to look at Mavis¡¯ face.

    Mavisughed at herself, and then sent Anthony a message.

    ¡°You can hide from me for a while, but you can¡¯t hide from me for the rest of your life. Let¡¯s have a talk sometime.¡±

    While eating breakfast, Mavis was absent-minded.

    Paloma noticed it and only said, ¡°Eat more. Your health is important.¡± And she didn¡¯tment on other things.

    ¡­

    The message sent by Mavis naturally was like a stone dropped into the sea.

    She called him again, but still no answer.

    During the noon break, Mavis dialed the phone again without giving up. Anthony¡¯s phone rang for a long time, and finally got through.

    ¡°Anthony, why are you avoiding me? Is it that hard to sit down and talk?¡±

    Mavis said bluntly.

    The man¡¯s voice was deep but cold. ¡°Something happened in thepany, and it¡¯s a mess now. I¡¯ve been busy dealing with it recently. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be free.¡±

    ¡°I got evidence to prove that I have nothing to do with this matter. You have been avoiding me. How can I give you the chance?¡±

    There was silence on the other end of the phone for a while. ¡°We¡¯ll talk when I¡¯m done.¡±

    As soon as he said so, he hung up the phone.

    Mavis stood where she was, looking at the peonies in the garden. She though it seemed that she would never see such bright colors again.

    Distraught, she wanted to relieve the depressed mood.

    She wanted to leave, but she seemed to be caught in an endless cycle. The more she wanted to forget, the more memorable she would be.

    She suddenly thought of Lyra who was far away abroad, as well as Spencer and Molly.

    The cuteness of Spencer and Molly was enough to wash away her sadness.

    After thinking about it, Mavis closed the bedroom door and called Lyra.

    At this time, it was the night abroad. Lyra had already finished her work and was taking the children to build Lego when she turned her head and the phone rang.

    ¡°Hello, Mavis.¡±

    ¡°Lyra, haven¡¯t called in days. How are you doing?¡±

    Lyra looked at Molly who was happy, and smiled helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just as busy at work. Molly is just as mischievous, and Spencer is still like a grown-up, and there¡¯s a new case with Malcolm recently, so everyone is busy.¡±

    Mavis couldn¡¯t hide her envy. ¡°It¡¯s great. I don¡¯t have time to think about it when I¡¯m busy.¡±

    Hearing her loss, Lyra couldn¡¯t help asking her, ¡°Did something happen recently? After you go back, you rarely call me.¡±

    Mavis pretended to be strong. ¡°Fortunately, as long as the baby in the womb is safe and sound, it¡¯s better than anything else.¡±

    Having heard that, Lyra had almost been able to determine that something was wrong with Mavis.

    However, after several repeated questions, Mavis was unwilling to speak out.

    Considering her feelings, Lyra didn¡¯t ask any further.

    Mavis had always been like this. She looked tough, but she was extremely kind and never took the initiative to harm others.

    She was smart enough to see things.

    But in the end, she always endured it all by herself.

    Lyra knew that persuasion would not work, so she wanted to make her happy, and asked Spencer and Molly to turn on the video to chat with Mavis.

    When the two children heard this, they immediately put down the toys in their hands and ran over.

    Mavis turned on the video.

    Molly looked left and right, and then asked her hesitantly after a while, ¡°Mavis, are you not feeling well? Why do you look bad? Mommy said thatplexion is a woman¡¯s spirit, which affects the whole temperament.¡±

 Chapter 960 Are you gaining weights?

    Hearing this, both Mavis and Lyra couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud.

    Molly¡¯s immature voice was so cute.

    Mavis giggled. ¡°What is this all about? Lyra, you tell her these things?¡±

    Lyra was embarrassed.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t tell her specifically. Last time I worked overtime and stayed up all night. After I came back, myplexion was not good. I put on a mask the next day. After seeing it, Molly asked me why, and I just said it casually. But it¡¯s good for Molly to know these things, and she¡¯ll manage her face well when she grows up.¡±

    Lyra said it, pinching Molly¡¯s little cheek which was quite stic.

    Molly pouted.

    Mavis thought it was funny and reminded Lyra. ¡°But have you ever thought that Molly is like a boy? Maybe she doesn¡¯t even know what it means to manage herself.¡±

    Lyra said, ¡°Then let her go. I can¡¯t make choices for her. Many times I think about what they will be like in the future, but in fact it is their own business. As parents, we¡¯re just ying the supporting roles.¡±

    Mavis thought what Lyra said made sense. ¡°Lyra, you already have parenting experience.¡±

    ¡°This is called educational experience. The baby¡¯s nature needs to be brought into y. If your baby is born, I will help you with it when I have time.¡±

    After hearing this, Mavis immediately responded. She always thought that Lyra was a very strong woman, with a strong heart and strong ability.

    If she helped educate her baby, it will be of great help to the baby¡¯s growth.

    Thinking of the baby, Mavis felt a throbbing pain in her heart.

    The baby¡¯s father didn¡¯t know anything about the baby yet.

    ¡°Lyra, there is something wrong with thepany. Should I hang up first?¡±

    Mavis¡¯s sudden retreat made Lyra puzzled, but she still respected her and hung up.

    *

    Anthony did not agree with several appointments with her.

    Mavis only wanted to prove her innocence, and didn¡¯t think about anything else.

    A few dayster, she was three months pregnant.

    Mavis realized she was having a baby bump and started wearing loose clothes.

    Paloma and Reba didn¡¯t understand her attire.

    Mavis in the past was always dressed as a professional elite, simple and capable.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    When Reba expressed doubts about this, Mavis only touched her belly and said, ¡°I feel sofortable at home recently, and I don¡¯t have to worry about eating and drinking. Grandma¡¯s food has put on weight for me. If I don¡¯t cover my belly, people may think I¡¯m pregnant.¡±

    Mavis was a little guilty when she said it, but she was indeed fatter, so no one doubted it.

    *

    Lyra¡¯s side.

    Malcolm came out of the study with dark circles under his eyes.

    He askedzily, ¡°Why did I seem to hear Mavis¡¯s voice just now?¡±

    Molly rushed to answer, ¡°That¡¯s right, Daddy. I was on the phone with Mavis, but she doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good state.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Malcolm looked up at Lyra.

    Lyra didn¡¯t know what to express for a while, but her eyes were full of sorrow.

    As sharp as Malcolm, he said directly, ¡± What happened after Mavis went back?¡±

    Lyra sadly, ¡°I also want to know what happened, but she doesn¡¯t seem to want to say it. Every time I ask, she always prevaricates it. It¡¯s probably an unpleasant thing.¡±

    Malcolm pondered for a while, and suggested,

    ¡°Rara, my case will end in a day or two. Let¡¯s book a ticket for the day after tomorrow. Go back and have a look?¡±

    Lyra nodded, ¡°I agree.¡± Then she looked at the two children.

    Spencer said that there were still ten days before the finals, so he had no objections.

    Molly almost jumped up.

    The little girl was yful, and as soon as she heard that she was going back, she wished she could fly back immediately.

    ¡°Daddy and Mommy are the best, and brother is also good.¡±

    Malcolm took Molly on his shoulder and led her on a big horse, flying.

    Lyra asked, ¡°Honey, be careful.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Molly likes this kind of exciting activity. She won¡¯t fall off.¡±

    Molly giggled.

    The child¡¯sughter was hearty and pure, infecting other people¡¯s moods and making them happy.

    ¡­

    On the same day, Paloma found something was wrong.

    When Mavis secretly called Anthony in the room, she heard it.

    It was not that Paloma eavesdropped on purpose, but just happened to hear it.

    In the room, Mavis¡¯s attitude was not the same as before. She asked Anthony, ¡°How long are you going to hide? You don¡¯t want the family anymore?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to see you, but you always have an excuse to shirk. Anthony, I desperately came to Crana to find you, but now I¡¯m very disappointed in you.¡±

    Mavis hung up the phone angrily.

    When she turned around, she saw Paloma behind her.

    She was stunned for a moment. The phone fell to the ground before she knew it, and it was only when she heard the sound that she came back to her senses.

    Ten minutester.

    Dinning room.

    Mavis sat on the sofa, not daring to look up into grandma¡¯s eyes.

    Paloma sensed her uneasiness, took the initiative to take her hand, and asked, ¡°Can you tell me what¡¯s going on? Or what can I help you? Is it because he refuses to see you?¡±

    Mavis hesitated for a moment, then finally nodded.

    ¡°This bastard, no matter what happened, there must be an exnation for everything. What is his recklessness? Can escape solve the problem?¡±

    Saying that, Paloma called Reba, ¡°Call your brother immediately and tell him that if he doesn¡¯t want to see Mavis, nevere back. He is not wee in this family!¡±

    Mavis reassured Paloma not to be angry.

    On the other side, Reba called and Anthony answered quickly.

    She didn¡¯t dare put him on speaker, fearing that Anthony would say something hurtful and Mavis would be embarrassed.

    ¡°Anthony, grandma asks you to meet with Mavis. If you have anything to say, tell me directly. Mavis¡¯s condition is not very good now. I also think you should be a responsible person.¡±

    Hearing that there was no response from Anthony, Paloma reprimanded him angrily,

    ¡°If you don¡¯t see Mavis, don¡¯t go back home. We don¡¯t wee you!¡±

    Anthony said, ¡°Got it¡±, and then asked, ¡°Is Mavis by your side?¡±

    Afraid of any misunderstanding between them, Reba just wanted to deny it.

    Mavis responded, ¡°I¡¯m right here. If you have anything to say, just say it.¡±

    ¡°Go upstairs and give me a call backter. You can book a ce tonight.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    After the conversation was over, Paloma was already in an extremely bad mood, but She still asked Mavis to go upstairs to solve the problem first.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, grandma.¡± After all, she finally have to not live up to her liking.

    Mavis turned and went back to the room. Instead of calling Anthony, she sent him the location of the aquarium.

    That was where Anthony and she first met in Crana after she¡¯d been chasing him for years.

    Because Spencer asked for a transformation before, the aquarium hadpletely changed its appearance now.

    After receiving the location, Anthony only texted back [OK], and then there was no news.

    At night.

    Mavis wore a pure white dress to the appointment.

    After she waited for about ten minutes, Anthony arrived.

    The first thing he said when he saw Mavis was, ¡°It seems that, after you have lost your job recently, you are resting well at home. You look fatter than before.¡±

 Chapter 961 Even once, fall in love with me

    Mavis didn¡¯t answer.

    Looking at the empty hall of the aquarium, she felt a little emotional. ¡°Do you still remember this ce?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is my first birthday present to Spencer. You chased here from Teyria and became a keeper of the dolphin house. By ident, you rescued Molly who almost fell into the water. That¡¯s the first time I noticed you.¡±

    He just remembered it.

    Enough was enough. Mavis asked for nothing more.

    She took out the USB sh drive, but she didn¡¯t bring aputer, and it was even more impossible for Anthony to bring it, so she simply handed the USB sh drive to him and made it clear.

    ¡°This is a surveince video of the coffee shop, which is enough to prove that I did not have any privatemunication with the representative of the twopetitors, and I am not a spy.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    As Anthony stared at the USB sh drive, his deep eyes made it hard to see what he was thinking.

    Mavis didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. ¡°Anthony, I know you don¡¯t love me, so you don¡¯t even care about my reputation, and you don¡¯t care if I was wronged in this matter. Still, if it¡¯s Jaqueline, would you have started investigating earlier?¡±

    Anthony was silent.

    His chest was inexplicably oppressed and ufortable, and some indescribable emotions made his feelingplicated.

    He really didn¡¯t love her.

    But he cared a lot about her reputation and whether she was wronged¡­

    Feeling cold, heughed at himself. ¡°After all, you still haven¡¯t believed me, and you¡¯re still talking about Jaqueline.¡±

    Mavis foudn it inexplicable.

    ¡°I¡¯m not blind. I can see what you did.¡±

    With the awkward atmosphere, Mavis took the initiative to change the subject.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. It¡¯s already passed. The one-year agreement is ending soon. I still fail to impress you in the end. I lost.¡±

    At this moment, there was a divorce agreement in Mavis¡¯ bag.

    She had already contacted thewyer to make a n. Instead of the two of them spending thest half month of the deadline together, it would be better for her to let him and Jaqueline go.

    If Anthony filed for divorce first, he would definitely add additional financial conditions, giving her this and that aspensation.

    So Mavis made preparations in advance. As agreed at the beginning, if she failed to make him fall in love with her, she would leave without taking anything with her.

    She was willing to bet so she admitted defeat. And she didn¡¯t force things that didn¡¯t belong to her.

    However, not directly taking out the divorce agreement was the chance Mavis gave herself, and it was also thest chance for Anthony.

    She wanted to hear what he would say.

    Anthony frowned. Looking at the woman in front of him, suddenly, he felt a throbbing pain in his heart.

    He couldn¡¯t tell what it was like, but it felt very ufortable, as if something was getting farther and farther away from him.

    Anthony finally attributed this to: reluctance.

    In other words, even if it was a pet, if they had been together for a long time and the pet suddenly told him it would leave, he will feel sad.

    He should be just a dependence and habit on Mavis.

    After thinking about it, he said lightly, ¡°Do you think there is any misunderstanding between us?¡±

    Mavis shook her head resolutely. ¡°You and Jaqueline are just a couple. They all said that you are a perfect match, and I¡­ think so too.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know how she came up with those words.

    Personally wishing her love to be with other woman, she suddenly found that her chest was not so depressed, but instead felt a sense of pleasure.

    It was the thrill of being finally released.

    ¡°Anthony, in this year, you haven¡¯t¡­ even once, have you ever been tempted by me?¡±

    Mavis hesitated for a long time, and finally couldn¡¯t help asking what she wanted to ask the most.

    Anthony froze.

    Why not? He felt dazed many times, such as hugging her for the first time, kissing her for the first time, and sleeping with her for the first time.

    He was about to answer when the phone rang inappropriately.

    Mavis had sharp eyes, and the moment he took out his phone, she saw the note.

    It was Jaqueline who was calling him.

    The caller sounded very anxious, ¡°Hello? Hello, Mr. Cahan?!¡±

    Hearing that it was a man, Anthony became displeased.

    ¡°This is Jaqueline¡¯s phone.¡±

    The man hastily exined, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Cahan, our department has a party today. Jaqueline got drunk. She only has this number in her cell phone. The note is ¡®favorite person¡¯. I didn¡¯t know it would be you, so I just ¡­¡±

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    The man told him the address.

    Anthony put away the USB sh drive, said ¡°Sorry¡± to Mavis, and turned to leave.

    She called his name, ¡°Anthony.¡±

    Anthony turned his head and exined calmly, ¡°There is something urgent. We can talk about it another day.¡±

    After speaking, he left without looking back, leaving Mavis alone.

    Her passionpletely disappeared at this moment, and she finally realized that it was useless for her to stay.

    He already had Jaqueline by his side, and he and Jaqueline were in love with each other.

    And she was just paying out one-way, so she should quit.

    ¡­

    When Mavis returned to Cahan Residence, Paloma hadn¡¯t rested yet.

    Seeing that she came back alone so quickly, and herplexion was not good, she understood a little bit.

    She pulled Mavis to sit down, and the two looked at the garden at night together.

    Paloma said lightly, ¡°Actually, I know what¡¯s going on. It¡¯s nothing more than two people can¡¯t be together anymore. He¡¯s stubborn. You have your own ideas. Good girl, I don¡¯t force you. It¡¯s just a pity and it has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°Grandma¡­¡±

    ¡°I tell you something about me and your grandpa.¡±

    Mavis nodded with a sour nose.

    ¡°Actually, I was the one who chased your grandpa back then. To take care of my pride, he said he liked me first. Every time I saw him pping his chest in front of his friends, I felt it was funny. Your grandpa is a very dedicated person. When he started his business, I thought that there would be more and more women around him, but I never thought that from the beginning to the end, there were no messy women¡­¡±

    Mavis listened quietly, a little lost in thought, worrying orughing with her from time to time.

    Grandma¡¯s voice was very gentle. Gradually, she spoke more and more slowly, as if deliberately slowing down, and the topic became boring.

    Mavis was pregnant, and going out and back made her exhausted, especially mentally.

    Before she knew it, she didn¡¯t know when she fell asleep.

    As night fell, it cast a shadow over the entire Cahan Residence.

    Paloma looked at Mavis who was sleeping, took a nket and covered her gently.

    The temperature in the vi was not too low, so she shouldn¡¯t catch a cold.

    Paloma looked at everything in front of her and suddenly felt old.

    There were many things that even if she wanted to take care of, she be powerless.

    Tonight, she can be regarded as recalling her past, feeling a little sentimental.

    But Paloma could see that it wouldn¡¯t be long before Mavis left.

    For Mavis, she had lost the main meaning of being in this family, and treating her well alone cannot solve the fundamental problem.

    As soon as Paloma went upstairs, Mavis opened her eyes. Looking at the back of grandma, she was filled with emotion.

    She could see that grandma knew everything, but she didn¡¯t say anything.

    Since grandma wanted to sleep well, she followed her wish.

    After the entire Cahan Residence fell silent, Mavis returned to the room. Her movements were very light, for fear of waking others.

    The moment the door closed, the door to the next room opened. Reba nced at Mavis¡¯ room and let out a long sigh.

    Everyone seemed to have tacit understanding and will not mention it anymore, but they knew everything well.

    The next morning, Mavis woke up before dawn. She didn¡¯t have many things, and some things had been packed in advance, so she packed them quickly.

 Chapter 962 Leave without saying goodbye

    Mavis cooked a simple breakfast for the whole family.

    When Reba and Paloma woke up and saw it, they expressed surprise.

    Mavis stayed here for a year, and learned some crafts more or less. The food she cooked was delicious, and Paloma and Reba were full of praise for her.

    At the dinner table, Paloma seemed to have something to say, but when she opened her mouth, she never said it.

    After the meal, the servant cleaned up the mess, and Mavis went upstairs.

    She called Anthony. ¡°I have something important for you. Pleasee back sometime.¡±

    Anthony readily agreed. There was still a meeting in the morning. He thought about it, and called Zack to cancel this meeting.

    Zack was very surprised. ¡°Mr. Cahan, this is from the business department¡­¡±

    ¡°Now my words don¡¯t work anymore?¡±

    Zack shut up just in time, knowing that he couldn¡¯t be persuaded.

    Mavis got the evidence of the video, but how could those sophisticates on the board of directors let here back with a video?

    Anthony had a good intention and worked hard in the middle, but why couldn¡¯t he tell his wife directly?

    ¡­

    Anthony came home alone.

    He didn¡¯t finish chatting with Mavisst night, so he thought she called him back because she wanted to continue talking about the same thingst night.

    In the study.

    Mavis looked at the decoration in front of her. It was all based on Anthony¡¯s preferences, and she also liked this elegant style.

    For her, it was rare to see such a grand decoration style in other countries in the past.

    It was hard for her to have a chance to see it again in the future.

    The engine of the luxury car sounded. She looked down, and Anthony¡¯s car entered the gate.

    The footsteps were getting closer, and when Anthony pushed open the study door, Mavis sat on the chair and looked at him with a smile.

    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t be back until the afternoon. Why so early?¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to do in the morning. Ie back after receiving your call.¡± Anthony took off his suit jacket and sat by the desk. ¡°Continue withst night¡¯s topic?¡±

    The two sitting positions made Mavis feel that they were not a couple, but more like clients who came to discuss cooperation.

    Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help smiling bitterly that they were not like a married couple.

    A one-year agreement was like a deal that she bet on.

    ¡°No more, I asked all the questions I should have askedst night.¡±

    Mavis said frankly.

    Anthony looked her in the eyes, with his brows furrowed.

    Jaqueline drank too muchst night. He rushed back to check her safety, so the conversation was interrupted, and Mavis obviously didn¡¯t finish something.

    At this time, Mavis took out a document in her bag, and her expression was calmer than ever.

    She put it on the table and pushed it in front of Anthony, smiling warmly, as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°This is the divorce agreement. I have already signed my name. The one-year agreement ising soon. You have someone you love. I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±

    She had already prepared what she should say countless times, and she thought she could say these words calmly.

    But at this moment, she still felt very sad.

    The feeling went from bottom to top, all the way to her throat. Her nose turned sore, and her chest was extremely ufortable.

    There were still a lot of farewell words, but she couldn¡¯t help but choked up. In the end, thousands of words turned into one sentence: ¡°I hope you can be happy.¡±

    She turned around and went out, for fear that he would see her fragility.

    Mavis went back to the room, closed the door, and leaned her back against the door, letting her body slide down limply, and sitting straight on the ground.

    In the study, Anthony was at a loss.

    The sudden divorce agreement left him at a loss as to what to do.

    Reluctance and sadness welled up in his heart, and all kinds of emotions wrapped him tightly.

    He had no other thoughts, but just felt that people didn¡¯t like parting, not to mention that Mavis had been with him for a year.

    Anthony picked up the divorce agreement and turned to thest page. He wanted to end the rtionship, but he couldn¡¯t write his name when he picked up the pen.

    He suddenly felt a little irritable. He walked around in the study and scratched his hair again. He didn¡¯t know where the unknown emotion came from, and he kicked the chair in agitation.

    *

    Mavis was gone.

    She made an appointment early on with the luggage deliverer, booked the air ticket, and chose the ce.

    She was going to a ce where no one will disturb her, and she will give birth to the child quietly. After hesitating, Mavis thought that the city where Lyra was currently located had a good climate.

    During thest business trip, she went to a ranch.

    The natural grasnd and herds of cattle and sheep made her feel rxed and happy.

    She liked the scenery there very much, which gave her a feeling of freedom.

    Fortunately, she left a herdsman¡¯s contact information at that time. She contacted the herdsman to find a ce to live and nned to go straight there.

    Mavis didn¡¯t tell Lyra about this, because she was afraid that if Lyra found out, she woulde to fight for her.

    She also didn¡¯t want to worry Lyra. Everything was voluntary by her. Without the desperate pursuit of love at the beginning, there would be no disastrous state.

    Paloma finished her breakfast and went back to catch up on sleep. When she woke up, she saw the luxury car outside the door and knew that Anthony was back.

    She wanted to persuade Anthony that Mavis was a good girl.

    But as soon as she went out, she saw Reba with red eyes, and immediately felt something was wrong.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Paloma asked.

    Reba forced a smile. She wanted to find an excuse, or make up a reason to tell grandma that Mavis was just on a business trip.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mavis just went out. She said that she has a project to discuss, and the time, time is a bit long, so she left before she could tell you ¡­¡±

    As Reba spoke, her emotions gradually copsed, and she finally choked up to the point of giving up.

    Even she can¡¯t believe what she said. How can grandma believe it?

    She lowered her head, desperately holding back the tears she wanted to shed.

    ¡°Grandma, Mavis she¡­ she¡¯s gone.¡±

    She won¡¯t being back.

    Paloma froze for a moment, sighed, and gently hugged Reba in her arms, patting her back tofort her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I knew she would go sooner orter. We¡¯re sorry for her. She is not happy here. It is a wise choice to leave.¡±

    Reba raised her head. ¡°Grandma, you already knew that Mavis was going to leave. Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I wasn¡¯t mentally prepared at all.¡±

    ¡°Stupid girl, if I tell you that, you¡¯ll cry to tell her not to leave. Mavis is softhearted. If she doesn¡¯t leave, she will continue to suffer. We can¡¯t rece her to suffer.¡±

    Palomaughed heartily a few times, and theughter seemed to be magical, dissipating the sad emotions a bit.

    After a while, Paloma suddenly said, ¡°Anthony is back. This brat, I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time. I¡¯ll go upstairs and have a look.¡±

    Saying that, Paloma went upstairs.

    Tom came out of the study just as he delivered something, and called Paloma.

    Anthony heard it too.

    Paloma pushed open the door without knocking and went in.

    Anthony¡¯s state was a bit decadent.

    He raised his eyes, stood up and said, ¡°Grandma, you are here.¡±

    ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Paloma looked around and happened to see the divorce agreement on the table.

    Mavis¡¯s name was neatly signed on it.

    She said meaningfully, ¡°Anthony, I used to think that you were the most reliable child in the family, capable, assertive, and able to tell right from wrong. But now, can you ask yourself, do you not really feel sorry for Mavis?¡±

    ¡°She came all the way here because she likes you, she loves you, but in the end, what did you give her?¡±

    ¡°Even now, many people don¡¯t know that our family had such a granddaughter-inw.¡±

    Anthony had mixed feelings in his heart, unspeakably sad.

    That feeling lingered in his heart, and he was so oppressed that he couldn¡¯t breathe.

    ¡°Grandma, I was wrong.¡±

    Paloma was taken aback, shook her head and sighed. ¡°You were wrong? What¡¯s the use of saying this now? Mavis is gone. Do you have the courage to chase her back?¡±

    Anthony lowered his eyes and said nothing.

    Paloma snorted to herself and replied, ¡°You don¡¯t.¡±

 Chapter 963 Rebel Psychology

    Paloma turned and left while shaking her head and sighing. Anthony felt very ufortable.

    After Mavis left, he moved back to Cahan Residence. He moved out because he was hiding from her. Now that she had left, he should go back too.

    The resting ce was changed from the study to his own room, but Anthony sat in the room, always feeling empty.

    It was a familiar ce in itself. He looked at the room, and vaguely remembered the scene they lived together when Mavis was still there.

    She had tried her best to remove the traces of her past, and even tidied up the closet, but Anthony still felt that everything had her smell.

    It was like never leaving.

    People had to wake up from their dreams, but the reality was that every time he opened his eyes, the person next to him was no longer there, and there was no sign of her in the huge house.

    At night, Anthony fell asleep, but always dreamed of Mavis.

    In the dream, she asked him painfully, ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me? Why did you choose Jaqueline instead of me?¡±

    Anthony woke up with a start.

    Looking at everything in the dark night, he suddenly felt very strange.

    ¡­

    When he went to thepany the next day, a series of documents rushed towards his face. When Zack sent the documents in again, he carefully observed Anthony¡¯s face.

    After Anthony signed, he noticed his gaze, and said coldly, ¡°Is there something on my face?¡±

    Zack shook his head.

    ¡°No, Mr. Cahan, you haven¡¯t looked very well recently. I hope you can pay attention to your body.¡±

    Anthony nodded slightly, ¡°Okay.¡±

    As he spoke, he handed over the signed document. Zack took the document, nodded and prepared to leave.

    Anthony stopped him.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    He hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Today, my grandma¡¯s with her friend. Send someone to Cahan Residence to bring my things here. Don¡¯t mention it to anyone.¡±

    Zack went to do it right away.

    Anthony began to be unustomed to the home without Mavis, as if Mavis had be an indispensable person in the Cahan family in a year that was not too long or short.

    Noon break.

    Jaqueline came to find Anthony for lunch as usual.

    She had always been gentle and pleasant, always with a faint smile.

    As soon as she entered the door, she asked excitedly, ¡°Anthony, what are we having for lunch today?¡±

    When she got there, she realized that there was no food on the table. Anthony frowned and buried his head in reading the documents, but he was clearly in a daze. It took him a while to react, and he looked up at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s already noon? What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll ask Zack to bring it.¡±

    Jaqueline didn¡¯t respond, but quietly walked around behind him, gently helping him massage his shoulders.

    Anthony¡¯s shoulders stiffened, but Jaqueline said to herself,

    ¡°Anthony, you are working too hard. You¡¯re so busy recently. I am very worried about your body. Promise me, take care of yourself.¡±

    As soon as Jaqueline finished speaking, Anthony gently pushed her hands away.

    In order to avoid embarrassment, he got up quietly and poured her a ss of water.

    Looking at him who got up, Jaqueline noticed something strange, but didn¡¯t say anything. She just stared at his back, trying to regain some sense of existence.

    She went up to meet him, took the water ss, and said with a smile, ¡°I can do this kind of trivial matter by myself. Why do you look so unhappy? Is there something wrong with thepany? But the spy has left thepany, so it shouldn¡¯t be¡­¡±

    ¡°I want to take a break.¡± Before she could finish, Anthony interrupted her.

    Jaqueline couldn¡¯t say anything more, so she could only go out first with ¡°knowledge of the general situation¡±.

    As soon as she stepped out of the door with her front foot, her face changed with her back foot.

    Why was Anthony so cold to her?

    Was it because of Mavis?

    After getting along for such a long time, Jaqueline had already fallen in love with Anthony sincerely. She even thought that if Anthony can always protect her, it would be a good choice for them to live like this forever.

    If she went back there again, she will inevitably be humiliated by that man again.

    At this moment, seeing Anthony troubled by Mavis, she felt jealous.

    She felt that this time the strike was still too light.

    ¡­

    Anthony had just sent Jaqueline away, and before he had time to catch his breath, he received a call.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    The caller ID was Mr. Chen from thepany¡¯s board of directors. Recently, thepany had had a lot of troubles.

    Seeing his call made Anthony¡¯s head hurt even more.

    Even though he was unhappy, he still answered the phone.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    The middle-aged man on the other end was taking a bath, wiped the water, and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Cahan, hope that you are well. After the Cahan family handed over the Cahan Group to you, I was relieved at first, but everyone is watching what happened now. Even if it is kept secret from the outside world, it shouldn¡¯t continue like this.¡±

    Thepany lost core documents one after another, mainly in the business department.

    They held the first-hand information with the partners.

    Every loss was a major loss for Cahan Group.

    This time the interests of every shareholder were involved, so this man called him.

    ¡°Thepany blocked the news of the lost files to appease them. If you have a better way, you can bring it up.¡±

    The man said frankly, ¡°Mavis Parker was fired, but the matter was not resolved. Mr. Cahan, have you ever thought that this is most likely the newly brought back Jaqueline, and the documents were lost only after she entered the business department?¡±

    Anthony frowned, and said coldly, ¡°I will investigate this matter, but before that, I don¡¯t want others to interfere.¡±

    ¡­

    Rumors about the Cahan Group kept going. Although no one dared to talk about it openly, Jaqueline usually had a good rtionship with this group of people, and it was inevitable to hear it.

    She¡¯d been doing too muchtely.

    If she continued to do this, she may be discovered.

    Depending on the situation, Jaqueline felt that she needed to rest for a while, and didn¡¯t want to watch Anthony¡¯s loss be too heavy.

    After returning, Jaqueline told the current situation of Cahan Group to her adoptive father, saying that she should not act rashly now.

    The answer was quick. [Listen to the order and remember your identity.]

    Seeing this, Jaqueline threw the phone out angrily.

    Regardless of her life?

    Although she was often humiliated, for some reason, Jaqueline always felt that her rebellious thoughts were getting stronger and stronger.

    *

    The other side.

    Mavis hade to her destination.

    The moment she saw the farm, she felt relieved.

    Touching her slightly bulging stomach, she decided to live here first unless there were special circumstances.

    The environment here was good. If the child was born, she or he can have fun in the ranch and farm, free and happy.

    Moreover, Mavis herself came from a small mountain vige of Teyria.

    This kind of environment gave her a very cordial feeling.

    She was also familiar with some farm work, and her child can work with her in the future.

    Mavis thought, it seemed that the time was not long, only a year.

    But this year made her feel it very long. Every minute and every second seemed to be broken into halves.

    At first she just cherished the time she could be with Anthony, but in the end, it seemed that there was only suffering left.

    Taking things as they came, she packed up the house and moved in.

    Lyra decided to hide it for the time being.

 Chapter 964 The Stupidest Way

    Mavis changed the mobile phone number and threw away the previous address book.

    She held that little card in her hand for a long time, and struggled in her heart for a long time.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    In the end , Mavis broke the card and threw it into a stream, letting the memory carrying the card wash away together.

    She only left a few phone numbers of people close to her, especially Lyra¡¯s contact information. If Mavis didn¡¯t contact her, she would be worried.

    And Spencer and Molly.

    After Mavis cleaned up here, she went to call Lyra.

    ¡°Lyra.¡±

    Lyra thought she had heard it wrong, and looked at the caller ID again to confirm that it was an unfamiliar number.

    ¡°Why did you change your number? I thought it was a partner.¡±

    Mavis giggled.

    ¡°The previous number was not coherent at all. I decided to change it. Look at this¡­ 56789. It sounds so smooth.¡±

    Lyra faintly felt that something was wrong, but when she heard that she was in good condition, she didn¡¯t think too much about it.

    ¡°Why do you call me when you are free? But you don¡¯t seem to be very busy recently? Is there a problem with the operation of Cahan Group?¡±

    Mavis froze for a moment. She really hadn¡¯t thought about how to solve this problem, so she could only prevaricate vaguely.

    ¡°No, Zack is doing a lot of work recently. I¡¯m pregnant and I want to have more time to rest. What about you? Every call is in a hurry, and I haven¡¯t asked how you are.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still the same.¡±

    Lyra smiled helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s just that the focus is more on the family. I used to ignore Spencer and Molly, but now I care about children¡¯s education.¡±

    Mavis smirked. ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I want to ask.¡±

    ¡°You are pregnant, so be careful not to let the child in your stomach hear it. Okay, I won¡¯t talk about it. I will see a partner in a while. Remember to take good care of yourself. I will go back to see you in a while.¡±

    What?

    Mavis¡¯s eyes widened in shock when she heard the words. She can¡¯t go to see her in the Cahan family now.

    She wanted to stop her in a hurry, but Lyra hung up the phone and didn¡¯t say anything. Mavis was nervous for a while.

    Mavis gradually calmed down.

    It will take a while for Lyra to go back, so she could go to see her in advance.

    *

    Jaqueline had just exined the current situation of Cahan Group to her adoptive father, but she was tempted by a significant cooperation that Cahan Group was about to take over recently.

    Most of the documents she stole involved small amounts, and it was the important projects that really made people jealous.

    When Jaqueline received the news of stealing documents again, she was about to copse.

    Without further ado, she called back.

    The other end answered quickly, but at the same time asked her, ¡°Are you dissatisfied with this action? You can only listen. When will it be your turn to be dissatisfied?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m dissatisfied. It¡¯s that my actions are easy to be discovered now. We¡¯ve earned a lot from the Cahan Group. No matter how big the fish is, it will always be discovered if keep doing it.¡±

    The subordinate couldn¡¯t exin it to her, so the man in the dark took the initiative to take the phone and said sullenly, ¡°Jaqueline, I raised you. When it¡¯s time for you to repay, how dare you refuse?¡±

    ¡°But I¡­¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you unwilling to take the documents? Okay, this time, there is a batch of things in Harttown Bay, and you are responsible for escorting them. I want to see, besides being able to take documents, what other skills do you have? Within three days,e back and escort.¡±

    The attitude on the other side was firm. Jaqueline refused to steal the documents, and if she refused to escort the goods, relying on her adoptive father¡¯s stubborn character, he would definitely do something extreme to hurt the Cahan family and her.

    Jaqueline was selfish and didn¡¯t want to see Anthony get hurt.

    But with such an excessive request, Jaqueline cannot guarantee whether she can escape unscathed.

    She looked at the surrounding environment withplicated emotions.

    This was the residence that Anthony specially arranged for herself. Jaqueline had never been so cherished by others. She felt that Anthony was the only person in the world who treated her well.

    So, she didn¡¯t want Anthony to see the dark and embarrassing scenes.

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡±

    Her adoptive father did not speak for a long time.

    ¡°Jaqueline, I think you are getting bolder now.¡±

    Jaqueline didn¡¯t answer, but hung up the phone angrily, lying on the pillow and crying uncontrobly.

    She really regretted why she was not an innocent girl.

    She didn¡¯t want to be rich, but just wanted to be an ordinary person who didn¡¯t have so much darkness, so that she can be with Anthony.

    Refusing her adoptive father¡¯s excessive request, Jaqueline was ready to be punished, and couldn¡¯t imagine what she was about to face.

    But she never expected that his revenge woulde so quickly.

    It was a bit remote for Jaqueline to talk about a project.

    From the start to halfway, she always felt that there was a car following her behind her, and she always looked back from time to time due to her special status.

    Just when the car was about to reach the mountain area, the ck car suddenly rushed forward and stopped her car directly.

    The driver was terrified, and a familiar man got out of the ck car.

    It was one of her adoptive father¡¯s men that Jaqueline had seen before.

    She stared at the man firmly, without squinting.

    The man shook his wrist and knocked on the car window. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t avoid it, Jaqueline had to roll it down.

    ¡°Guess what Ie to see you for?¡±

    Jaqueline hated him, so she could only stare at him, but it was toote, and before she could see what was going on, he took out a handkerchief and covered Jaqueline¡¯s mouth directly.

    The driver in the front row was frightened. He wanted to run, but his legs were shaking all the time. This group of people did not seem to be good at first sight.

    Soon, the man found him and ordered, ¡°Take him away too, so as not to spoil my good deed.¡±

    After speaking, the driver was also stunned and dragged into the car together.

    By the time Jaqueline opened her eyes again, she had returned to a familiar ce.

    She was tied to a bed. Her clothes were disheveled and her legs could not move.

    Her adoptive father put on his clothes slowly.

    Jaqueline had experienced it many times, and understood what happened before she woke up.

    ¡°Let me go!¡±

    She struggled desperately, trying to break free from the rope.

    But the old man on the opposite side looked down on her, and rubbed her chin with his big palm.

    ¡°Why are you disobedient? You have many ways to get rid of me, but you choose the stupidest one.¡±

    Jaqueline red at him.

    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. After all, I work for you. What¡¯s the matter when you tie me up like this?¡±

    The manughed when he heard this.

    ¡°Heh, you are really good at it, and now you dare talk back to me directly.¡±

    When this man just finished speaking, there was a snap sound.

    With the crisp sound, half of Jaqueline¡¯s face gradually swelled up. She turned her head to the side and said nothing.

 Chapter 965 She is related to a case

    The p was nothing to Jaqueline.

    She was still staring at him fiercely.

    Seeing this, the man immediately took down the whip from the wall, and Jaqueline¡¯s eyes instantly became terrified.

    This whip was not an ordinary one. It was full of barbs, which were densely packed. It can directly tear the skin of a person when whipped.

    And there were mottled blood on it. This whip was his means of doing evil. Countless women had died under this whip before.

    Before Jaqueline started to get scared, she was whipped hard, and it hurt like hell.

    She screamed in pain, breaking out in a cold sweat.

    ¡°If you have the ability, beat me to death!¡±

    The man was very skillful. Except for the exposed skin, there was no ce where the whip was dropped.

    The entire courtyard was filled with Jaqueline¡¯s screams, and the bodyguards guarding the door were already familiar with it, expressionless.

    In the end, Jaqueline was really exhausted and covered in blood, but she still wanted to see Anthony.

    The man was about to continue dropping the whip, but Jaqueline said,

    ¡°Escort that batch of goods. I promise you. Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t beat me.¡±

    After speaking, she lost consciousness in pain and passed out directly.

    *

    After Lyra received the call from Mavis, she always felt that something was weird.

    This feelingsted all day.

    Back at the vi where she lived temporarily abroad at night, Malcolm saw that she was absent-minded and asked why.

    Lyra hesitated for a while, but finally said it outright.

    ¡°Honey, tell me, could it be that Anthony contacted Jaqueline again? I think Mavis is really weird. I can¡¯t tell.¡±

    Malcolm analyzed it for her.

    Lyra¡¯s intuition had always been very urate, but if it was only based on intuition, it was unfounded.

    His focus was on Mavis not saying anything about Anthony and the kid.

    Mavis wanted to go back to solve the child¡¯s problem, but until now there was not even news.

    Especially the sudden change of the phone number. It can only fool ordinary people, but Lyra didn¡¯t believe it, and he didn¡¯t believe it either.

    After thinking about it for a while, Malcolm asked her, ¡°What¡¯s the situation with that Jaqueline ? Didn¡¯t he agree to cut off contactst time?¡±

    While busy with skin care, Lyra replied casually, ¡°Who knows? Mavis won¡¯t say anything, neither will Zack. And Anthony doesn¡¯t answer the phone at all, but ording to Mavis, she looks a bit like me.¡±

    A bit like her?

    Malcolm frowned handsomely, a little annoyed.

    He seemed to guess what was going on in Anthony¡¯s head.

    But he quickly thought about the previous case, and there was indeed a woman who looked a bit like Lyra.

    However, they were notpletely simr. Their temperament and face shape were different, but their eyes were rtively simr, with charm.

    He associated something and asked Lyra, ¡°Is there a picture of that Jaqueline?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mavis took a picture of her once before. I¡¯ll look for it.¡±

    With that said, she went to get her cell phone.

    ¡°This.¡±

    The woman in the photo was only about 1. 6 meters tall, petite and lovely, with a sweet and lovely look in her eyes, while Lyra¡¯s current temperament was cold and capable.

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes were fixed on the photo, very serious.

    Lyra noticed something when he stared at the photo without speaking for a long time.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know her, do you?¡±

    Malcolm sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t want to know her, but she¡¯s indeed a member of the gang in a case I didn¡¯t solve before. It can¡¯t be the mistake.¡±

    Lyra was startled, and wanted to call Mavis to tell her about it, but she calmed down, and the hand that was about to dial stopped.

    She couldn¡¯t call Mavis.

    If Jaqueline found it out, wouldn¡¯t she be alerted?

    First, it will affect the case of the National Investigation Bureau. Second, if Anthony was really involved with her, with Mavis¡¯s character, she will probably favor Anthony and take the initiative to keep him away from danger.

    At that time, she was afraid that they will be in danger.

    Malcolm put on his coat. ¡°It¡¯s toote now. Rara, don¡¯t reveal any information to Mavis. I¡¯ll leave and be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lyra knew that he was busy with the case again.

    This discovery was a major breakthrough.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    With Malcolm¡¯s temperament, he would definitely seize this opportunity.

    Lyra felt a little uneasy. After knowing it, she was very worried about Mavis.

    ¡­

    Jaqueline went out to talk about cooperation and never came back.

    Anthony couldn¡¯t help feeling suspicious.

    He told Zack to go out quickly to find Jaqueline¡¯s whereabouts, but after searching around, there was no news.

    Those who were kidnapped on the mountain where it was not monitored.

    A group of people were at a loss.

    Just when Anthony was anxious, Jaqueline¡¯s phone call suddenly got through.

    Jaqueline reported to him directly that she was safe.

    ¡°Anthony, I was just in the mountains and you called me so many times?¡±

    Anthony always felt that her voice was weird.

    ¡°What are you doing in the mountain? I thought something happened to you. You didn¡¯t answer after I made so many calls. Come back quickly.¡±

    Jaqueline was on the verge of tears when she heard his voice.

    She had never been exposed to such warm treatment since she was a child.

    Once upon a time, there was a trustworthy person beside her.

    The wound on her body was still bleeding, but she felt less pain.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. There is no signal in the mountains. I just suddenly wanted to go out for a walk. Since my grandma died, I haven¡¯t been alone. Don¡¯t worry. I can guarantee my safety.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s tone was serious. ¡°Is there anything to see on the mountain? Where are you? I¡¯ll find you.¡±

    ¡°No, I just found out that there is a person here who seems to be a distant rtive of my family. You really don¡¯t have to worry about me. I will go back soon.¡±

    Afraid of crying, Jaqueline quickly hung up the phone.

    Just a few minutes ago, she woke up from aa, and had a long dream.

    She dreamed that Anthony was walking towards her gently, and she was no longer the current self, standing with him with a clean identity background.

    She wished that it was not a dream. Even if it was, she would never wake up.

    Jaqueline put down her phone, and when she turned her head, she saw her adoptive father standing behind her, staring at her coldly.

    She was terrified, pretending nothing happened, and wanted to pass him by.

    Who knew that halfway through, the man suddenly spoke.

    ¡°You don¡¯t really fall in love with that bastard, do you?¡±

    Jaqueline looked back andughed at herself. ¡°Love? What is love? Am I worthy?¡±

    The man sneered. ¡°You do have self-knowledge.¡±

    ¡°Standing with you, of course I have to know my identity.¡±

    Jaqueline said and left.

    Hearing Jaqueline¡¯s attitude, his subordinates wanted to catch up with her and teach her a lesson, but the man stopped them.

    ¡°What are you chasing her for?¡±

    ¡°Boss, Jaqueline is getting more and more presumptuous. She didn¡¯t dare talk to you like this before. It seems that she still needs to be taught a lesson.¡±

    The man snorted coldly.

    ¡°Let her go. In the end, she will find out that she is just my ything. She knows exactly what will happen if my ything changes her mind.¡±

    The delivery of the goods was scheduled for the day after tomorrow.

    Jaqueline started preparing two days ago, and didn¡¯t know if it might be a trap for herself this time.

    That man was extremely cold-blooded, and didn¡¯t care if he raised her himself. As long as she was disobedient, she would end badly.

    But from the moment she decided to resist, she already knew the final oue.

 Chapter 966 Except being beaten, nothing else is left

    Now she can¡¯t help herself, and must do what her adoptive father said.

    Everyone of his subordinates knew that Jaqueline was back, and knew that Jaqueline was attracted to the ¡°prey¡±, so they looked at her differently.

    They seemed to be used to the life without feelings, only knowing to be loyal to Sheldon Alford.

    And a traitor like Jaqueline was even more disdainful by the crowd.

    Jaqueline kept her distance from them and ignored them.

    She didn¡¯t want to haggle with this group of people, and found it meaningless.

    They were in the tropics. The temperature was high, and Jaqueline already had injuries on her body.

    In order to prevent the wound from bing inmed, she had to change her dressing frequently.

    Seeing hering to fetch water and wash towels, the women next to her winked at each other.

    The woman, who was smoking and chatting, had her eyes fell on Jaqueline.

    Some of them smiled sarcastically.

    ¡°Going out for a while and thening back, she feels that she¡¯s great. Isn¡¯t it because she met a rich man? If I were ten years younger and I was as coquettish as her, there would be a lot of men for me.¡±

    The person next to her couldn¡¯t help but sneered, ¡°Bah¡±, and said sternly, ¡°Come on, what is the quality of your man, and what is the quality of the man she hooked up with? Who do you think you¡¯re?¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    At this time, the silent woman who was surrounded in the middle scolded, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    As she said that, she threw the cigarette butt on the ground and crushed it fiercely, ¡°Go, since she¡¯s all back, why don¡¯t you go meet her?¡±

    As she spoke, she walked straight towards Jaqueline who was fetching water.

    The people behind hurriedly followed, also wanting to teach Jaqueline a lesson.

    On the surface, Jaqueline was Sheldon¡¯s adopted daughter.

    But all the viges within a radius of ten miles were their own, and all of them knew why.

    To put it bluntly, Jaqueline was just Sheldon¡¯s exclusive woman.

    But Sheldon seemed to like her very much. Once she came back, he didn¡¯t even have the chance to spoil the others.

    The leading woman came quietly behind her, looking at Jaqueline with jealous eyes.

    She looked around, then suddenly picked up the swill bucket next to her and poured it on Jaqueline¡¯s head.

    The stench radiated out, and several women were also nauseated. They couldn¡¯t help covering their mouths and noses, but they didn¡¯t forget tough mockingly.

    Jaqueline, who was covered all over, was caught off guard, but she didn¡¯t make any movement. She just turned around slowly and looked at the woman in front of her sharply.

    It was as if it wasn¡¯t some swill poured on her, and she couldn¡¯t smell the stench.

    ¡°Jaqueline, I didn¡¯t expect you toe back so soon. You should have a good life with Anthony, right? I heard you fell in love with him.¡±

    Saying that, the woman suddenly leaned closer to her ear, ¡°You really think highly of yourself. If that man Anthony knows you are such a filthy bitch, guess what he will do?¡±

    Every word she said directly hurt Jaqueline¡¯s heart.

    The life experience she was least willing to mention was always told so easily by others, as if it was just a joke that was usually chatted.

    Jaqueline stared at her fiercely.

    On the contrary, the woman felt good and couldn¡¯t help but be proud.

    But who would have thought that Jaqueline¡¯s displeasure was only for a moment, and soon, she smiled lightly and threw away the rotten leaves on her head.

    It was not as clear as usual in front of Anthony, but a little more gloomy.

    ¡°Mr. Alford will let you go after you treat me like this?¡±

    The woman dismissed it, ¡°Who are you? Mr. Alford will stand up for you?¡±

    Jaqueline looked at her with neither humbleness nor condescension, ¡°I¡¯m still valuable to Mr. Alford. How about you? Besides knowing how to do it in bed, what else can you do? Sell yourself?¡±

    These words awakened the woman.

    The woman was so deted that she didn¡¯t want to talk to Jaqueline, so she turned around and was about to leave.

    Jaqueline saw the right moment, rushed forward and grabbed her hair, refusing to let go.

    ¡°Pouring swill? You¡¯re really good. Let me see who can win today?¡±

    As Jaqueline said, she shook off other people¡¯s obstruction, pulled the woman¡¯s hair and pped her several times, and the woman¡¯s face suddenly swelled up.

    Someone noticed the farce here.

    Sheldon came out, stared at the disfigured women, and said coldly, ¡°Do you know what you are doing?¡±

    Hearing the sound, Jaqueline stopped and fell to the ground.

    She suddenly became weak, and pointed at the woman pitifully, ¡°She said that I took her position, and she should have been the one to escort the goods this time!¡±

    The woman panicked immediately, and hurriedly pleaded, ¡°Mr. Alford, I didn¡¯t mean that. She was talking nonsense! She hit me first!¡±

    Jaqueline said indifferently, ¡°Then tell me, what¡¯s the matter with the slop on my body? You just hope that my wound will be inmed and rece me.¡±

    The woman was filled with fear.

    Especially being stared at by Sheldon, she felt there a chilling down her back.

    In the next second, the man said coldly, ¡°Jaqueline, how did I teach you before, that people who don¡¯t like you are still worthy of fighting?¡±

    ¡°I knew.¡±

    After speaking, Jaqueline winked at the bodyguard behind Sheldon.

    ¡°Throw her into the river and deal with it cleanly.¡±

    A group of people were a little dumbfounded.

    Jaqueline had always been weak. Except when she was beaten, they had never seen her look so cold and stern.

    On the contrary, Sheldon was delighted to see it.

    ¡°Jaqueline, you have grown up.¡±

    Jaqueline didn¡¯t look sideways, ¡°It¡¯s your credit.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha.¡±

    The manughed loudly, without the viciousness of beating her back then. He put his arms around her shoulders, and said distressedly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it okay to be so obedient earlier? Come on, does your injury still hurt? I will give you medicine¡­ ¡±

    She suppressed the disgust in her heart and followed in obediently.

    *

    On the other side, although Jaqueline made a phone call, she didn¡¯t intend toe back.

    Anthony suppressed his sullenness and told Zack to continue looking for Jaqueline¡¯s whereabouts.

    But Zack¡¯s clues were broken at the foot of the mountain, so he could only go back and report the truth to Anthony.

    Anthony still hadn¡¯t let go of the Mavis¡¯ matter, and something went wrong with Jaqueline again. He was sitting in the office distraught, smoking one cigarette after another.

    Mavis was gone.

    Something happened to Jaqueline.

    Nothing went right around him.

    Even though Jaqueline said that she was going out for fun, Anthony felt that it was not as simple as what she said.

    During the meeting, a group of veterans on the board began to force him to check Jaqueline .

    Anthony was very irritable and left directly.

    She had disappeared? How to check on her?

    After thinking about it, Anthony nned to go to the mountain to find Jaqueline himself.

    As for the news from Mavis, Anthony sent someone to follow up, trying to find some clues.

    He moved quickly, and Zack arranged everything ording to his instructions. Just as he was about to leave in the afternoon, Jaqueline suddenly came back.

 Chapter 967 Jaqueline is Weird

    In the office, Zack quietly observed Anthony¡¯s face, and carefully reported Jaqueline¡¯s return.

    Anthony¡¯s hand holding the cigarette froze, then he raised his eyes, slightly lifted his lips, and lightly exhaled a beautiful smoke ring.

    ¡°When did shee back?¡±

    ¡°Just now, when she entered the door, she began to distribute gifts to everyone, saying that they were gifts brought back from going out this time.¡±

    Anthony slowly extinguished the cigarette and remained silent.

    Looking at his slow movements, Zack only felt it was like a kind of torment to himself.

    Whenever Anthony was in this state, it proved that there was fire in his heart. He imed to know Anthony better, but he can¡¯t really figure out his mind.

    After a long time, Anthony got up leisurely, and patted off some soot that was identally stained on his body.

    ¡°Go down and have a look.¡±

    With that said, he walked straight forward.

    Zack behind him hastily followed.

    Anthony walked quickly.

    In the business department, Jaqueline came back and brought some local products from the mountains to share with everyone. Everyone wondered why Jaqueline disappeared for several days.

    But the answer Jaqueline gave was: ¡°The scenery in the mountains is so beautiful. I want to stay for a few more days, so Ie backte. Isn¡¯t this just a good time to bring you some souvenirs, so don¡¯t be too polite.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Her smile was sweet and bright, and it seemed to have an indescribable appeal.

    Seeing this, everyone felt that she was innocent and yful, so they didn¡¯t think much about it and happily epted the gift she brought back.

    Gift was the best way to win people¡¯s hearts.

    But Jaqueline didn¡¯t have this purpose. She wanted Anthony to see her beauty and generosity.

    She was racking her brains to show the best of herself in front of Anthony.

    Even if one day her identity was exposed, or she didn¡¯t want her as a substitute, at least she can leave some good impressions.

    Originally, Jaqueline actually wanted to wait until the end of the mission. Completing the mission was a threshold, and as long as she stepped over it, she can sessfully escape.

    It was just a smuggled weapon. Jaqueline was trained by Sheldon, so it was not too difficult for her.

    Even if she hadn¡¯t tried it herself, she had seen it a lot of time, so she naturally knew the rules and ways of doing it.

    But the problem was that this time she did not do it voluntarily, and it was basically vague about which water route this batch of goods will take.

    If she hadn¡¯t asked, she might not have been told the truth about the destination of the delivery. Gradually, Jaqueline realized that the escort this time was probably a trap.

    Jaqueline wanted to get some information through her adoptive father, so she pretended to be obedient.

    However, this old guy kept his mouth shut, and can even guess her purpose very quickly.

    Jaqueline didn¡¯t dare deal with this old guy, so she wanted to start from other ces, but unexpectedly heard that the escorted cargo this time was to pass through the port of the Cahan family.

    Sure enough, there was a trap.

    This old guy had been working for so many years, so how did he not know avoiding risks? But the goods were shipped out of the port of the Cahan family, and if they were discovered, Anthony would have to bear the me.

    It was fine to be someone else, but this was Anthony.

    Although Jaqueline was just a double in his eyes, there was no way for him to just sit back and watch.

    So, Jaqueline said that she still had something to do in thepany, so she hurried back.

    Anthony quickly went downstairs and saw Jaquelineughing with her colleagues, as if nothing happened, an unknown fire arose in his heart.

    Jaqueline turned around, just in time to see Anthony with an unfriendly face.

    She excused herself from colleagues with a smile and came to Anthony.

    ¡°Anthony, I¡¯m back. I¡¯m sorry to make you worry. In fact, I didn¡¯t want to go out without saying anything. I wanted to call you, but I didn¡¯t expect there was no signal in the mountains.¡±

    As Jaqueline said, her mouth pouted, and her eyes were full of pleading.

    Anthony saw it, but didn¡¯t feel any pity. He only thought that she was really restless.

    The attack on the fishing vige must have been done on purpose. Anthony was already investigating the matter, and it may be because someone thought he was still in the fishing vige and started the attack.

    Anthony had seen a lot of this kind of means of seeking power.

    If someone really attacked him, he would know the connection between him and Jaqueline, and he would not let her go.

    Anthony had a promise in his heart.

    He said coldly, ¡°Knowing the danger and running out without permission? Zack, arrange a few people to follow Miss Buckner to protect her safety.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As soon as he said so, Jaqueline panicked.

    She had to meet with the people from her adoptive father.

    ¡°No, Anthony, I will be obedient in the future, and I will never cause you any trouble.¡±

    She made her promise firmly, but Anthony didn¡¯t waver in the slightest.

    Jaqueline could only use her trump card, grabbed Anthony¡¯s arm and shook it lightly. ¡°Anthony, I know I¡¯m wrong, so I won¡¯t run around. Mavis is also from a small ce, but she is very familiar with the surroundings, and you didn¡¯t send anyone to watch her. How free.¡±

    When Mavis was mentioned, Anthony¡¯s face turned colder.

    ¡°Anthony, is Mavis unhappy that she left thepany? Or should I ask her to have dinner with her another day? So that it will be Mavis keeping an eye on me, and we can also promote our rtionship and be good friends.¡±

    Anthony nced at her and walked upstairs without saying a word.

    Zack was helpless. Looking at Jaqueline, he was a little uncertain for a while.

    It was obvious that he had already hinted to Jaqueline not to continue with a wink. Why did Jaqueline still mention it?

    Was Jaqueline really as innocent as she seemed?

    Zack couldn¡¯t tell, but he had a strange feeling.

    Back upstairs, Zack asked, ¡°Mr. Cahan, are we still sending people to keep an eye on Miss Buckner?¡±

    Anthony was silent for a while, then suddenly raised his head and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Anthony pulled himself away from the table, took the chair back half a step, looked at the ceiling, and tapped his fingers on the table, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Just say it. I¡¯m asking you what you think. Just say whates to mind.¡±

    Zack nodded, ¡°Yes, Mr. Cahan, you may not like to hear it. In fact, what Mr. Chen said is reasonable. Since Jaqueline came to thepany, we always lost files inexplicably, and she med Madam for it. Especially this time she went out. I always feel weird when she came back.¡±

    Having said that, he made Anthony firm up his mind.

    He also found Jaqueline very strange.

    ¡°Send people to watch her.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Zack was about to leave when Anthony stopped him, ¡°How is the whereabouts of Mavis?¡±

    Hearing this, Zack said with some guilt, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Cahan. When Madam left, it was handled very cleanly, and there was no trace of her whereabouts at all. Now there is another way, that is¡­¡±

    Anthony rubbed his temple lightly, ¡°What else can I do? Just say it.¡±

    ¡°Just ask Ms. Lloyd.¡±

 Chapter 968 Spencerâ€™s Finals

    Lyra?

    Anthony nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone in thepany know it. Mavis won¡¯t leave me a chance.¡±

    Zack said, ¡°If I were her, I might have left long ago, and I wouldn¡¯t wait until now.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Anthony looked up suddenly, staring at Zack.

    Zack exined, ¡°Mr. Cahan, although you¡¯re not in the rtionship with Jaqueline, no one believes that. Madam has been wronged too much because of this, and was even kicked out of thepany. Obviously you didn¡¯t want to drive her away, but why don¡¯t you exin it?¡±

    Anthony was silent for a long time upon hearing this.

    Mavis shed in his mind unconsciously.

    ¡°I thought she¡¯d understand me.¡±

    Zack shook his head. ¡°Mr. Cahan, you are wrong. No matter what you have to exin, you¡¯re the only one who knows what you¡¯re thinking. No matter how well she knows you, it is impossible to guesspletely right. Especially the state of your wife at that time. She is not sure whom you love.¡±

    He finished what he thought and went out.

    Anthony sat alone by his desk, thinking for a long time.

    *

    Here, Spencer¡¯s final game was about to begin.

    It was the finals.

    Lyra took time off to attend with Spencer.

    Molly, who went to the training camp, came back. Looking at her brother¡¯s serious appearance, she clenched her fists and cheered him up. ¡°Come on Spencer! Don¡¯t be nervous. You¡¯re the best.¡±

    Hearing this, Spencer smiled at her and said, ¡°Which eye of yours saw me getting nervous?¡±

    Molly choked on him, and pouted. ¡°Spencer, you¡¯re so mean. I¡¯m obviously cheering you on, but you¡¯re pissing me off!¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Spencer whispered.

    The voice was too low. Molly thought she had misheard, and her eyes widened. ¡°Spencer, what did you just say? Say it again?¡±

    ¡°Forget it if you didn¡¯t hear it.¡±

    Spencer looked up rather arrogantly.

    Molly couldn¡¯t help giggling as she watched him.

    ¡°Mum, look at him. He¡¯s too embarrassed to say thank you.¡±

    Lyra got a headache from the parents next to her, while Malcolm focused on observing the micro expressions of Spencer¡¯s opponents.

    Molly¡¯s words were lost in the noise of the crowd, so Lyra couldn¡¯t hear clearly. ¡°Molly, what did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said Spencer¡¯s too embarrassed to thank me!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Molly said, ¡°Forget it.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Spencer was being taught seriously by his father.

    ¡°Steady your mind during the game and try your best. The rest is not important. These opponents are very high-spirited, and they will definitely say something to ridicule you.¡±

    Spencer, as the youngest yer in the Mathematical Olympiad, had been disliked by countless people. Those gossipy people mentioned Spencer¡¯s age in everypetition.

    Molly said, ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m not there. If I were, they would be speechless.¡±

    Lyra twitched the corners of her mouth and was thinking: Fortunately, you were not there at that time, but now you are.

    The game was about to begin.

    A group of finalists took to the stage.

    Looking at Spencer in front of them, Lyra and Malcolm suddenly felt that their child had grown up.

    Among the group of people, although Spencer was the youngest, he was not the shortest. Especially when he stood on the stage without any panic, he looked more like an adult.

    Molly shouted, ¡°Spencer, go for it!¡±

    The sound was loud, and the people on the stage heard it. Spencer nodded slightly.

    The parents in the auditorium had just quieted down and began to discuss quietly.

    ¡°Is this boy her brother? I heard that he¡¯s only in the second grade. Isn¡¯t he too young? He looks good.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to be young. It¡¯s true to be strong. He¡¯s extraordinary to be able to make it to the finals all the way. You can see that this kid¡¯s younger sister is so beautiful. She looks like a beauty.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case. Don¡¯t think too highly of this kid. What if he can¡¯t improve his strength in the finals? The young ones are definitely not as good as the older ones. What¡¯s the use of being good-looking?¡±

    ¡°This child¡¯s parents are also outstanding. At first nce, they are not ordinary people. He¡¯s number one every time. There is no suspense this time.¡±

    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to see your children win the championship? How can you aid the enemy?¡±

    Some people expressed disdain. ¡°You only look after your own children. Who doesn¡¯t know it? You even look down on other people¡¯s children.¡±

    ¡°Hey, what do you mean? Who doesn¡¯t take care of their own children? What¡¯s the use of a good-looking vase? Just talk about it!¡±

    The voice was a bit loud, and it made Molly turn her head to look at the two of them. When she heard what was being said about her brother, Molly turned angry.

    ¡°Whom do you say is a vase? Don¡¯t say that about my brother!¡±

    Although she was young, she can discriminate the bad from the good.

    Malcolm was about to go forward to say a few words when he heard Lyra whisper, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let her go. She must learn to deal with this kind of problem. Let them know from an early age that there are not only good guys, and scoundrels.¡±

    Malcolm twitched the corners of his mouth. Women were so cruel.

    Lyra didn¡¯t speak.

    Seeing Molly¡¯s immature face, the woman on the opposite side got angry, looked her up and down, and sarcastically said, ¡°When is it your turn toe forward, you little brat? If you have something to say, ask your parents!¡±

    ¡°My parents won¡¯t talk to people like you! Whom do you say is a vase? Because looking goof? Are you a pig because you¡¯re fat?¡±

    Molly didn¡¯t show weakness but said it very cleverly.

    Especially after returning from the training camp, she had a good brain and spoke the right metaphors.

    The woman opposite choked.

    In full view, she was called a pig by a child.

    To haggle it over meant that she was narrow-minded. If she did not, she would hold the grudge. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say, but can only stare at Molly before stopping.

    Everyone saw this and gave Molly a thumbs up.

    She turned and sat down, not epting thepliment.

    There was nothing to praise about quarreling with others, but she hoped that there will be fewer unreasonable people in this world, and there will be no need to quarrel at all.

    Lyra and Malcolm kept their eyes on Molly, and watched her sit down, smiling.

    Molly just came back to her senses when she saw the proud faces of her parents.

    Molly was slightly taken aback. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s watch the game.¡±

    The two of them turned their heads away in a tacit understanding. Molly pondered for a while, and suddenly understood what was going on.

    Her parents were watching her deal with the problem just now.

    Thepetition started quickly. First, the names of the contestants were called. The order of the names was arranged ording to the ranking. Spencer was the first and the youngest, so the introduction took a little longer.

    The host asked him, ¡°Spencer, can you tell everyone why you want to participate in thispetition? Is it to cultivate hobbies, or to prove your strength?¡±

    Everyone turned their attention to Spencer, and even Malcolm and Lyra were looking forward to his answer.

    Unexpectedly, Spencer took the microphone, faced the host, and asked calmly, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t hear what you just asked.¡±

 Chapter 969 Steal files again

    The male host repeated it patiently, ¡°Can you tell everyone why you want to participate in thispetition? Is it to cultivate hobbies, or to prove your own strength?¡±

    Spencer said, ¡°I¡¯m on a holiday. It¡¯s boring. I¡¯m here for fun.¡±

    Everyone couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Malcolm and Lyra were very calm, and Spencer¡¯s answer was within their expectations.

    Facing the eyes of everyone looking over, Lyra said rather helplessly and arrogantly, ¡°This kid is honest. He can say everything directly, and it¡¯s okay to lie and say that hees here for the ranking, at least to save face for other contestants. ¡±

    Malcolm was struck dumb.

    When a group of people heard these words and saw Spencer¡¯s parents, they couldn¡¯t help wondering what the identity of this family had, and it seemed unusual.

    The host was also choked up by Spencer¡¯s answer, and could only smile to smooth things over, ¡°Spencer, you¡¯re really fun¡­¡±

    Immediately afterwards, the self-introduction session wasted most of the time, and Molly and others were a little impatient.

    The parents below looked down at their phones except when their children were being introduced.

    The introduction part finally passed, and thepetition officially started.

    Molly looked forward to it.

    The questions this time were more difficult than the previouspetitions, and the answering speed was also slower.

    But these did not bother Spencer. His answers came out very quickly, and some people even whispered whether he was cheating. How could it be so fast?

    When Molly heard it, she couldn¡¯t help being a little angry. ¡°What are you talking about? He¡¯s cheating when he answers it so quickly? It¡¯s obvious that my brother is strong. If you don¡¯t believe me, go up and try it?¡±

    With Molly¡¯s words, several people immediately calmed down.

    Indeed, they will not.

    Everything went very smoothly, but when there were three questions left, Spencer shook his body and suddenly couldn¡¯t solve it.

    The handsome and pretty boy frowned tightly, staring at the answer board in front of him.

    Lyra shouted, ¡°Spencer¡¯s state, why is something wrong?¡±

    Molly said, ¡°I just saw my brother shaking. Is he feeling unwell?¡±

    Lyra and Malcolm looked at each other and thought it was possible.

    Spencer¡¯s body was not good, and he may have caught a cold when he kicked off the quiltst night.

    Lyra was a little anxious and wanted to go up and bring Spencer down to see the doctor, but Spencer looked up at them and shook his head slightly.

    Lyra didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Health is more important than the game. Spencer has always been confused about the priority.¡±

    With that said, she was about to go up.

    But her wrist was grabbed by Malcolm who shook his head at her.

    For a moment, she calmed down.

    Spencer had always been very thoughtful, so it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. If it was really serious, it was afraid he will call them directly.

    Spencer was a little anxious, so the camera zoomed in on him, and Lyra saw a fineyer of sweat beads on his small forehead.

    Molly stood up suddenly and shouted, ¡°Spencer, calm down!¡±

    Spencer was stunned for a moment, then adjusted his breathing. The tip of the pen walked on the paper without any hurry, and the beads of sweat gradually decreased.

    He remembered that his mother said that no matter what situation he encountered, he should be calm, think about what his purpose was, and just stick to it.

    When he was thinking, his writing was getting faster and faster.

    Two minutes passed, the final answer appeared, and Spencer¡¯s answer board lit up.

    The other contestants still mocked Spencer¡¯s state. When they saw the answer board, they couldn¡¯tugh at all.

    Their answers seemed to be wrong.

    Spencer¡¯s form was more than twice as long as theirs, and the detailed form clearly showed how he solved the each step.

    One of the most important points was the simplest and most likely to be missed¨Cthe content in the brackets are counted first.

    Such a small detail was ignored by everyone.

    The host was shocked to see Spencer¡¯s answer, because everyone present was wrong and only he was right. He also noticed just now that his physical condition was not very good, and he was still the youngest.

    He didn¡¯t know why, the moment Spencer gritted his teeth and insisted, he seemed to see the confidence that even an adult didn¡¯t have.

    Spencer was the only one who answered thest question correctly. Even the audience was shocked.

    The game waspletely over.

    Fortunately, thest two questions were not difficult, and Spencer breathed a sigh of relief on stage.

    Lyra, Malcolm and Molly were all relieved.

    The score was disyed on the big screen. Spencer had the full marks.

    Molly jumped up happily.

    ¡°Yeah! Spencer, you¡¯re great!¡±

    Lyra and Malcolm were also sincerely happy.

    Originally, they wanted to take Spencer to see a doctor as soon as thepetition was over, but Spencer insisted on waiting until he finished receiving the prize.

    The moment he stood on the podium, Lyra felt that he had really grown up.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    He knew what he was doing and why he was doing it.

    He was even stronger than when they were young.

    After receiving the award, several people rushed to the hospital. Fortunately, Spencer just had a simple cold and fever, and it was nothing serious.

    Malcolm looked at him, and took the initiative to stretch out his fist. Spencer was taken aback, and slowly stretched out his small fist, touching his.

    Malcolmughed. ¡°You look like a man now.¡±

    ¡°I am.¡±

    Spencer was a little proud.

    Seeing this, Malcolm couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    *

    After Jaqueline came back, she thought for a long time how to make Anthony avoid these risks.

    The final answer was: no.

    With her adoptive father around, no matter what she did, she was under control.

    Especially now, she would continue to steal thepany¡¯s core documents for his selfishness.

    This made Jaqueline very dissatisfied. She wanted to end it all, but it seemed that she could only start with herself.

    In the evening, Jaqueline went directly to aputer of the colleague in charge of the project to steal the data while she was off work.

    She plugged in the USB sh drive, her palms sweating nervously.

    Jaqueline knew that Anthony lived in thepany, and she was waiting for this moment.

    But when this moment really came, Jaqueline felt very nervous. It was not like she hadn¡¯t stolen them before, but now her mood was veryplicated.

    Soon, the people who kept an eye on Jaqueline found Zack directly.

    ¡°Zack, there seems to be something wrong with Miss Buckner.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The person said, ¡°I follow her tonight. She is already off work but she returns to thepany. It¡¯s not her ownputer that is turned on, but her colleague who is in charge of this new project. She easily unlocks theputer. Very skillful.¡±

    ¡°Steady her. I¡¯m going to inform Mr. Cahan now.¡±

    Zack wasn¡¯t surprised.

    He had already guessed what secret was hidden in Jaqueline, but now that he learned the truth, he still felt a little unbelievable.

    She was obviously a pretty good girl. Why would she do such a thing?

    Obviously, Anthony took good care of her. Almost no one can get his favor, and Jaqueline looked like Lyra, which was one of the reasons.

    But more than that, Jaqueline had saved his life.

    When he came to the office, Anthony was still working. Since he lived in thepany, Anthony had been workingte, with little rest time.

    Zack felt that he lived here because of Mavis.

    Ever since Mavis left, Anthony had been very strange and indifferent to everything.

 Chapter 970 Beware of you enemy

    Zack knew Anthony better, and reckoned that Anthony was using this method to make himself have no time to think about Mavis.

    He looked at Anthony, and after a while he spoke, ¡°Mr. Cahan, the person we sent over to keep an eye on Miss Buckner, seems to have noticed that there is something wrong with her.¡±

    The movements of Anthony¡¯s hands froze, and his expression became sullen.

    Zack didn¡¯t dare to say anything easily, so he could only let Anthony go and see for himself.

    It would be fine to be someone else, but this person was Jaqueline. Anthony has always treated Jaqueline better than others, so Zack was very careful when he spoke.

    ¡°Where is she now?¡±

    ¡°Downstairs.¡±

    Jaqueline just copied the contents of theputer to the USB sh drive, and before she could pull it out, she heard footsteps outside.

    She deliberately slowed down, waiting for someone toe.

    The footsteps were getting closer, and with a ¡°snap¡±, the light was turned on.

    Anthony looked at her indifferently and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Before theputer could bepletely turned off, the file was still on it.

    Anthony nced at theputer and said calmly, ¡°Are you stealing files?¡±

    Seeing this, Jaqueline did not quibble but directly admitted, ¡°Otherwise?¡±

    Compared with before, Jaqueline was not half gentle and pleasant now. Her eyes were dimmed. She stared at Anthony, trying her best to maintain her superficial calm.

    She directly unplugged the USB sh drive from theputer and said ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±. Then, she was about to run outside with the USB.

    ¡°Zack, stop her.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    A group of people who had been ordered hurriedly blocked her way out.

    Looking at those people, Jaqueline knew she couldn¡¯t escape.

    Soon, Jaqueline, who was besieged, was brought to Anthony¡¯s office, where he sat behind his desk, as if he was a prisoner interrogator.

    ¡°Sit down and talk.¡±

    Jaqueline couldn¡¯t bear it, so she could only say coldly, ¡°No, I made a mistake. I just stand here.¡±

    Hearing this, Anthony on the opposite side smiled lightly, as if mocking himself, ¡°Everyone thinks that the spy is you, but I still choose to believe you. Jaqueline, am I treating you badly?¡±

    His words sounded a bit frivolous, but in Jaqueline¡¯s view, it was downright indifferent.

    ¡°I do it voluntarily. Anthony, you are not a fool. You should know my intentions, but you have always regarded me as a younger sister. Do you believe this? Is it because I look so much like that woman named Lyra? Ask yourself. Don¡¯t you have any selfishness?¡±

    Jaqueline was aggressive.

    Facing her questioning, Anthony was somewhat unable to answer.

    Was she a stand-in?

    It was true.

    But it was notpletely true. Anthony thought that her character was not like Lyra¡¯s at all.

    ¡°I promise your grandma that I will take good care of you.¡±

    Hearing this, Jaquelineughed out loud.

    ¡°Promise? She¡¯s already dead. What¡¯s the use of your promise? Will shee back to life because of your promise? Anthony, let¡¯s be realistic. I will work for whoever benefits me more. Don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    At this point, Anthony stared at her face that looked so much like Lyra¡¯s.

    At this time, Jaqueline¡¯s cold and hard temperament was a bit like her.

    Soon, Zack checked Jaqueline¡¯s previous USB drive.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, everything has been checked. This is the core file we lost before. The date and everything¡­ all match.¡±

    Jaqueline stood there expressionlessly.

    Things hade to this point. It was impossible for Jaqueline to stay in the Cahan Group.

    Anthony felt chilled, and his face became even colder, ¡°Since you did it, why did you join everyone to me Mavis?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easy.¡± Jaqueline sneered, ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because of you? Mavis is your wife. What can I do to defeat her? Only by destroying her from your heart can I have a chance, but I also me that woman for being stupid. At this point, she still chose to confront you head-on. If I were her, I would not do this. Now you can see clearly I am such a shameless person.¡±

    Jaqueline said, with not half of the usual soft-spoken appearance.

    Anthony saw it, and his expression became more and more cold.

    ¡°Leave on your own, but the promise I made is still valid. You saved me. You can stay in Suham. That apartment is my thank you gift for saving my life.¡±

    From now on, he won¡¯t take care of her business anymore.

    Jaqueline¡¯s heart softened for a while.

    She shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to stay. Just follow the normal process.¡±

    Anthony narrowed his blue enchanting eyes. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure. I¡¯m just a substitute, and I won¡¯t get anything if I stay here.¡±

    ¡°Well, just go. I will deal with thepany¡¯s board of directors. Disappear as soon as possible.¡±

    Jaqueline smiled. ¡°Farewell.¡±

    After finishing speaking, she turned and walked towards the door, but just halfway there, her tears fell down.

    As soon as Anthony lit a cigarette, he saw the figure jumping directly at him. Jaqueline hugged his arm and sobbed softly.

    He didn¡¯t move, and his face was expressionless.

    Jaqueline cried and whispered, ¡°I still have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Be careful of your enemy recently.¡±

    She just wanted to leave Anthony temporarily, so she wanted to leave a way out for herself.

    After exining, Jaqueline left without looking back.

    The incident caused quite a stir in the boardroom, which should have been kept secret.

    However, several gossipy shareholders did not listen to Anthony¡¯s advice, but wanted to make a big deal out of it, making everyone in thepany know about it.

    Jaqueline was beautiful and pure, and they had been nning for a long time, wanting to take this opportunity to catch her in order to get something.

    But unexpectedly, Jaqueline had already left Suham. They guessed that Anthony did it. Even Anthony knew the secret of Jaqueline¡¯s stealing documents, but he didn¡¯t tell it.

    The shareholders acted on hearsay. They discussed and felt that Jaqueline¡¯s departure was strange, so they embarrassed Anthony, and even began to secretly transfer their own shares.

    The shareholders¡¯ behavior soon rmed Anthony.

    ¡°Interesting.¡± Anthony just sneered,pletely dismissing it.

    When his bodyguards found them, they were chatting in the ballroom.

    The middle-aged men were brought to Anthony before they even had time to put on their pants.

    In the private room, the man drank the red wine in his ss, crossed his slender legs, and looked at the few people in front of him with interest.

    These people were all new shareholders of thepany. He heard that the software development that Cahan Group was doing now had a good prospect, so he actively asked to join. Anthony was not optimistic about the three of them at the time, but the new round of financing wasing. The Cahan Group had to have the capital to start with, so he agreed.

    The man looked at the three people in front of him with a smile and said lightly, ¡°Mr. Thomas, Mr. Richardson, Mr. Bass, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so impatient. Cahan Group is still fine, but you have started thinking about stealing the shares secretly.¡±

    He was like a friendly-looking viin. There was nothing serious in what he said, but his light tone made people fearful.

 Chapter 971 Disloyal shareholders

    Anthony was not an ordinary young man, but was extremely ruthless in his actions, which they had long known this reputation.

    It can be seen that after seeing Anthony, they felt that Anthony was just an elevated ordinary person, nothing special.

    It was nothing more than relying on the strong background of the Cahan family.

    But Anthony at this meeting waspletely different from the one they usually saw in private.

    The leader, Rndo Bass, said tremblingly, ¡°Mr. Cahan, we don¡¯t do that. It¡¯s just that there have been some problems with other projects recently. We just want to get some cash from here, and we don¡¯t mean to withdraw the capitalpletely.¡±

    Anthony obviously didn¡¯t believe the exnation.

    ¡°Mr. Bass, you didn¡¯t use your brain when you said that?¡±

    Anthony sneered, and the deep meaning in the corner of his mouth made several people elusive.

    Seeing this, Liam Richardson stood up immediately.

    Although he didn¡¯t wear any clothes, he was full of momentum. ¡°We just want to withdraw thepany¡¯s shares directly. Anthony, you have special treatment to Jaqueline. We thought there was a problem with her before, but you conceal her faults, and now she¡¯s already disappeared. You just told the truth. How do you count our losses?¡±

    Anthony chuckled and yed a surveince video directly in front of them.

    In the video clip, Jaqueline was caught stealing documents in the office area for thest time. At that time, there was no one in the office and it was very empty, so all the voices were recorded in and it was very clear.

    This was enough to prove that Anthony didn¡¯t know about it before, and Jaqueline¡¯s proficiency in unlocking theputer waspletely taken.

    Everything was in sight.

    Mr. Richardson sneered and forced his words.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What can you prove with such a video? Anthony, you really think we are three-year-olds, how foolish? You can protect whoever you want. There is nothing so easy in this world. Let me tell you, this Funds, whether you agree or not, we have to withdraw.¡±

    Liam Richardson¡¯s attitude was tough, as if he didn¡¯t give Anthony any chance.

    However, Anthony had already prepared the withdrawal documents, and asked Zack to take them out and throw them in front of them.

    ¡°Just sign it. ording to the contract signed before the admission, your current withdrawal of shares is at the risk period for thepany¡¯s normal operation, and you have to pay 50% to Cahan Group.¡±

    He spoke lightly, as if whatever they did was futile and Anthony didn¡¯t take it to heart at all.

    The leader, Liam stamped his foot when he heard this.

    ¡°Come on, what risk? I just want to withdraw my shares. What can you do with me? Over the years, I have invested in eight or tenpanies, and no one has dared let me withdraw all shares of!¡±

    Liam was furious, picked up the bottle and threatened Anthony.

    Anthony was so calm. With a wicked smile on the corner of his handsome mouth, he looked up at the man in front of him who was baring his teeth and ws.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Liam held his breath, and the wine bottle was about to smash down on Anthony¡¯s head.

    Zack was quick, kicking him away, and the bottle shattered against the wall.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Is it all recorded?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already recorded.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±

    With the evidence video, it was not so easy for them to just withdraw funds. It was afraid that they will have topensate for Anthony¡¯s personal losses, as well as the hush money for the exposed video.

    Seeing Anthony getting up to leave, the other two rushed up, stopped him and begged. ¡°This is our fault. We shouldn¡¯t listen to his nder. Mr. Cahan, give us another chance!¡±

    Anthony gave Zack a look.

    ¡°Well, Mr. Thomas, Mr. Bass, Mr. Cahan didn¡¯t intend to embarrass everyone, but you all know that he was very anxious when there was a spy in thepany for such a long time. Now you all misunderstand Mr. Cahan. If you repent, Mr. Cahan will naturally not be cruel.¡±

    Zack said, smiling slightly.

    At the critical moment, some words were not easy to say by Anthony, so they could only be passed through Zack¡¯s mouth.

    Hearing Zack¡¯s words, Julius and Rndo breathed a sigh of relief.

    However, after they left, Liam did not let Julius and Rndo go directly. Looking at the two people on the ground, Liam said, ¡°Look at you. Do you remember what you said at that time? Now you admit it? Are you willing to be controlled by that bastard?¡±

    The two did not speak.

    Liam didn¡¯t think it was interesting, so he left.

    Early the next morning, ording to Anthony¡¯s instructions, thepany¡¯s legal department sent awyer¡¯s letter to Liam.

    The fact that Liam beat Anthonyst night had been videotaped.

    This unexpected incident quickly reached the ears of the shareholders, and everyone seemed to know what happened.

    This was what Anthony did on purpose, and started to warn the group.

    A group of disloyal shareholders can¡¯t speak at this time. It was better than anything else to make money steadily. The key was that Anthony was very business-minded, and he will never let himself suffer any losses.

    After settling down on the issue of shareholders, Anthony started thinking about Jaqueline.

    Since yesterday, what Jaqueline said before she left had been in his mind.

    Beware of his enemy?

    Jaqueline didn¡¯t say that for nothing.

    Adhering to the utmost caution, Anthony asked Zack to look into the matter.

    Zack¡¯s ability was visible, and the investigation result will be brought back soon.

    It was said that some suspicious people from the Cahan Group¡¯s enemy appeared on the South Sea, which was where Anthony had the identst time.

    Recalling carefully, he remembered that this ce seemed to be very close to Jaqueline¡¯s fishing vige¡­

    *

    After Jaqueline went back, she told her adoptive father that she had messed up the business.

    When Sheldon heard it, he said calmly, ¡°How did you mess it up? Didn¡¯t you insist on going back and said you wanted to get the documents of the Cahan Group?¡±

    Jaqueline listened, bowing her head in embarrassment.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t expect Anthony to send someone to watch me, so I was discovered by him while stealing the documents. And now I was kicked out by him¡­¡±

    Snap¨C

    As soon as she said so, she was pped in the face.

    Jaqueline turned her head away, enduring the burning pain on one side of her cheek, and remained silent.

    ¡°You can mess up such an important thing. What else can you do? I don¡¯t know what use it is for me to support you now!¡±

    Jaqueline didn¡¯t exin it because she messed up the matter on purpose. If he found out, it would be even worse.

    Sheldon was very angry that his men understood it and took the whip directly.

    ¡°Whip her!¡±

    The whip whipped her body, and Jaqueline was shaking with pain.

    But she could only ept it. She couldn¡¯t hide and didn¡¯t hide.

    If she avoided it, she would only be treated more cruelly by them. She had lived here for so many years, and she already knew the cruel methods of this man.

    The only way was to obey.

 Chapter 972 Operation Begins

    After being whipped countless times, Jaqueliney on the ground. Her old injuries recurred, and there were even more new injuries. She was covered in blood, without any strength to struggle, and could only look over with pleading eyes.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    Sheldon spoke and the whip stopped.

    He looked indifferently at his adopted daughter in front of him, took a grape and threw it over, right on her face.

    ording to the previous rule, since the grape had been thrown down, it meant forgiveness.

    And Sheldon¡¯s rule was that the person who was forgiven must eat whatever he threw.

    Jaqueline couldn¡¯t stand up, so she crawled forward, stuffed the grape into her mouth, and swallowed it hard.

    Seeing all this, Sheldon felt that Jaqueline was not doing well.

    He said softly, ¡°Since it¡¯s messed up, there¡¯s no need to go back. The smuggled goods the day after tomorrow must be dealt with. I want Cahan Group not to make aeback this time. If you make mistakes again, I can¡¯t keep you. So many people look at you. I¡¯ve forgiven you again and again. What do I get in exchange for?¡±

    Jaqueline could only promise, ¡°I will never make a mistake.¡±

    If she refused now, she will die.

    Sheldon was very satisfied with her attitude. ¡°Wash her up in a while and send her to my room!¡±

    This order made Jaqueline feel disgusted, but she could only obey.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Sheldon left after speaking.

    Jaqueline had no strength and could only let the people next to her drag her away.

    The wounds on her body were not healed, but she was put into the warm bath water. Jaqueline¡¯s wounds were impacted, and she trembled in pain, but the group of people who obeyed the order were women, and they especially hated Jaqueline.

    Sheldon raised such a woman and treated her well in every way, but they could only watch helplessly.

    So they took this opportunity to take revenge.

    Jaqueline screamed. ¡°What do you mean? Let me go!¡±

    They directly stuffed Jaqueline into the water. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend now. You pretended to be so good when you were facing Mr. Alford just now. Who doesn¡¯t know that you are the best at acting. Otherwise, why would Mr. Alford send you to find Anthony? Get in!¡±

    She was thrust into the water again.

    She didn¡¯t know how long it took before she was finally fished out of the water.

    Then, the group of women sent Jaqueline into Sheldon¡¯s room.

    When the man saw her, his wrinkled face burst intoughter.

    Even though there were injuries on her body, it didn¡¯t affect her beauty. The man jumped on her without hesitation¡­

    After it, Jaqueliney on the bed and covered her head with the quilt, trying to escape it all by pretending not to see it.

    The man smoked a cigarette and said, ¡°Jaqueline, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m strict with you. I don¡¯t want to beat you, but I have so many people under mymand. How do I take care of the rest?¡±

    Jaqueline didn¡¯t speak.

    He leaned over and wanted to kiss her.

    Jaqueline finally had a little reaction, and dodged quietly.

    ¡°I know. I screwed up and deserved to be punished.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as you do a great job when you are escorting the goods this time, you will be able to offset the demerit. Otherwise, those subordinates outside have coveted you for a long time¡­¡±

    Jaqueline felt a chill down her back when she heard that.

    It was obvious what he meant, and Jaqueline was depressed.

    The task this time was destined to fail, and she had already figured out what to do next.

    Now she seemed to have nothing worth losing, and if there was anything, it was only Anthony.

    ¡°Jaqueline, you must be obedient. I know you like him. How dare you!¡±

    With a sound of ¡°sizz¡±, the cigarette was thrown into the water in a ss.

    Jaqueline immediately exined, ¡°I admit that I have some affection for him, but I know who I am and who raised me, so I will be obedient.¡±

    Seeing Jaqueline¡¯s well-behaved appearance, he smiled lightly but it didn¡¯t mean he was happy.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to understand. As long as you are obedient, I will not treat you badly.¡±

    ¡­

    Jaqueline had been restless since morning.

    She knew that today was the day.

    Things were arranged for the evening.

    The shipment was near the Cahan family¡¯s port before someone caused chaos.

    Anthony was also a little uneasy today, always feeling as if something would happen.

    At night, Jaqueline took people into action. These people said they were here to help her, but in fact it was more of the informers arranged by her adoptive father.

    Now she can no longer let that old manpletely trust her.

    She was keeping an eye on the men behind her along the way, trying to find a suitable opportunity to run out.

    Those subordinates were not fools, and they kept a close eye on Jaqueline along the way, not leaving her far.

    Jaqueline couldn¡¯t help it. Looking at the ship not far away, she had an idea.

    ¡°Go and watch the people on the ship. I¡¯ll check the quantity of the goods.¡±

    The men looked at one another in nk dismay.

    After Jaqueline turned around, they continued to follow her.

    Knowing that it would be like this, Jaqueline immediately turned her head and sneered, ¡°What are you afraid of? Don¡¯t worry. Now we¡¯re on the same boat. If something really happens, I won¡¯t survive too.¡±

    Saying this made this group of people feel credible.

    In their eyes, their lives were more important, and Jaqueline had done a lot of work for Sheldon. If there was any problem on Sheldon¡¯s side, she was probably to be med.

    Jaqueline continued, ¡°The quantities of these goods are fixed. If one is lost, Mr. Alford¡¯s requirements will not be met by then. Who do you think is appropriate to push to bear the consequences?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Having heard that, a few people felt a little scared.

    Sheldon¡¯s methods of punishment were not new.

    If something went wrong, the result was that no one can survive.

    The subordinates could only choose to listen to Jaqueline¡¯s order and go to the other side to guard, while Jaqueline went to the warehouse alone.

    After arriving at the warehouse, she quietly took out her mobile phone and found Anthony¡¯s phone number.

    ¡°Anthony ¡­ Anthony ¡­ something happened. The goods at the South Sea port, someone¡­ someone is going to exchange them for contraband tonight to harm you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Jaqueline tensed up.

    ¡°They are already near the ship. As long as theye over, they can be taken directly. You muste.¡±

    After speaking, she hung up the phone.

    But what Jaqueline didn¡¯t know was that in order to control her, Sheldon had already installed a monitoring system in her mobile phone. At this moment, all her operations were seen there.

    Sheldon¡¯s face was extremely pale.

    Seeing this, his subordinate hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Alford, do you want her to withdraw? She¡¯s really too bad¡­¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Sheldon raised his hand and sneered, ¡°Do you think this time it¡¯s simply smuggled goods? I¡¯m afraid Anthony won¡¯te.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 973 Shot and fell into the sea

    On this side, Anthony received the message from Jaqueline and was about to rush to the South Sea.

    Zack was surprised. ¡°Mr. Cahan, do you want to think about it again? What if this is a trap?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Even if it¡¯s a trap, I have to go. We have to meet upte. Can¡¯t avoid it.¡±

    On the other end, Malcolm found the clues.

    Jaqueline was indeed a member of an organization, and she was the adopted daughter of the leader of that organization.

    And judging from Jaqueline¡¯s recent actions that she was by Anthony¡¯s side, he had made the case a lot of progress, and immediately arranged for someone to rush to the Cahan family.

    This was a big breakthrough.

    Both sides were acting urgently.

    Anthony was not far from the South Sea, and he reached the destination soon.

    The moment he arrived, he saw Jaqueline on the ship being controlled and shouted at him, ¡°Don¡¯te over. Go! This is a trap!¡±

    As soon as she said so, a man next to her pped Jaqueline directly.

    The situation was critical, and not too many people were brought in. Fortunately, Zack had arranged for an emergency transfer from South Sea before he came.

    When he saw Jaqueline being beaten, Anthony¡¯s breath was cold.

    ¡°Anthony, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t mean to harm you with them. I wanted to save you. I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    A man came from the dark, wearing a ck gown, sunsses, and a cigar in his hand.

    He said quietly, ¡°Anthony, long time no see. When I first saw you, you were a little boy, only this tall. I didn¡¯t expect that you have grown so tall now.¡±

    He gestured with his hands and smiled warmly.

    Anthony said coldly, ¡°So it was you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me. You didn¡¯t expect it? And you didn¡¯t expect Jaqueline is my adoptive daughter. She has been lurking by your side for so long. I don¡¯t know if you found it?¡± said the man whoughed.

    Jaqueline was still roaring, telling Anthony to leave quickly. Her noise affected the man beside her, and the man¡¯s finished cigarette burned directly on Jaqueline¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°What are you yelling! I¡¯ve raised you so many years. Haven¡¯t I nourished you enough!? You fell in love with him and betrayed me!¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The intense pain made Jaqueline scream.

    Across the pier, Anthony could only watch and yelled in a deep voice, ¡°Juste at me. Don¡¯t embarrass a woman.¡±

    ¡°Woman? She¡¯s my woman. Did you see when she was happy under me every day? Anthony, you are so pathetic.¡±

    Jaqueline couldn¡¯t stand such a humiliation for her loved one to see. She wished she could plunge into the sea and never want to live again.

    But Sheldon refused.

    He tore off her clothes,pletely exposing her chest.

    Annoyed, Anthony ordered everyone toe on.

    For a while.

    There were gunshots and screams at sea.

    Sheldon¡¯s subordinates were all professionally trained, but Anthony¡¯s were not bad.

    Taking advantage of the chaos, Anthony rushed onto the ship and rescued Jaqueline.

    Jaqueline was already in tears.

    It never urred to her that Anthony woulde to save her again.

    Looking at the man in front of her, she felt that she was content in this life.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You go first. Don¡¯t worry about me. They are all targeting you.¡±

    Gunshots kept ringing in his ears. Not far away, Zack was bruised by bullets, and his arm was bleeding.

    Anthony settled Jaqueline down and wanted to go over to help. ¡°You just stay here and don¡¯t run around.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t gone far when the sniper in the dark was ready to strike. Jaqueline rushed up and hugged him from behind.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Bang¨C

    The gunfire was deafening.

    The moment her back was prated by the bullet, Jaqueline felt as if she saw sunlight.

    The blood kept flowing. She fell to the ground weakly. Anthony turned his head and breathed hard. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I will take you to hospital.¡±

    Jaqueline stopped him and told him to throw her over the side.

    Breathing was painful. She lightly tugged on Anthony¡¯s sleeve and asked obsessively,

    ¡°Anthony, did you ever feel for a moment that I am not Lyra¡¯s double, but Jaqueline?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever¡­ really liked¡­ Jaqueline?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face froze, and before he could answer, the hand that was pulling on his sleeve dropped down.

    Leaning against the edge of the ship, Jaqueline, who was unconscious, fell straight into the turbulent sea.

    ¡°Jaqueline!¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t even have time to grab her.

    The blood was dense in the water, like a gorgeous flower bloomed.

    Everything came so suddenly. Anthony could only look at the sea in silence.

    Zack finally got free there and rushed forward to stop him.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, the dead cannot be brought back to life. It¡¯s dangerous. Please protect yourself first.¡±

    Anthony came back to his senses. When he looked at Sheldon not far away, his whole body was filled with a bone-chilling rage.

    ¡°Today, none of you can leave.¡±

    With that said, the reinforcements called by Zack had arrived.

    The two sides, who were not much different from each other before, finally changed. Seeing that the situation was not good to his side, Sheldon led his people to evacuate quickly.

    Anthony didn¡¯t give him a chance. Grabbing his cor and dropping his fists again and again, he thought it was hard to get rid of the hatred in his heart.

    Those subordinates saw Sheldon being beaten and wanted to take revenge, but Sheldon stopped them directly with a gesture.

    ¡°No need toe here.¡±

    Even his subordinates didn¡¯t know what was going on. At this moment, Sheldon said, ¡°Anthony, Jaqueline was raised by me. I only have such a daughter. You caused her death!¡±

    Anthony stared at the man in front of him, and the resentment in his heart increased.

    ¡°It was your man who killed Jaqueline. You did it.¡±

    Sheldon¡¯s mouth was stained with blood, and his eyes were sharp.

    ¡°If Jaqueline hadn¡¯t met you, how could she have died? It was you! It was you who killed her! I won¡¯t just let you go!¡±

    Sheldon took the opportunity to get up and was going to leave under his subordinates.

    Zack hurriedly sent people to surround him, but Anthony raised his hand and ordered, ¡°Let him go.¡±

    Zack expressed his iprehension. ¡°Mr. Cahan ¡­¡±

    ¡°This time it¡¯s even. If I meet you next time, I won¡¯t just let it go.¡±

    After Anthony finished speaking, he left without looking back.

    Seeing this, Sheldon¡¯s subordinate persuaded, ¡°Mr. Alford, should we go back, or take this opportunity to kill him directly?¡±

    The man looked veryplicated and shook his head.

    ¡°Anthony is a man of flesh and blood.¡±

    His eyes lingered on Anthony.

    This action led to a serious loss, especially for Sheldon. Although he usually treated Jaqueline bad, she was raised since she was a child. After all, he had feelings, and he began to feel sad after returning.

    He looked at the things Jaqueline had used, and didn¡¯t make a sound for a long time.

    The doctor who came to treat him came in, but he still didn¡¯t recover from his thoughts, so his subordinates called him several times.

    ¡°Mr. Alford?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Alford, are you all right?¡±

    He waved his hand, saw the doctor holding the medicine box in front of him, and responded, ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±

    There was a wound on Sheldon¡¯s arm, where a wood directly prated the flesh. If the wood was not removed, his arm will be disabled after a long time.

    The doctor was a foreigner who can only speak their local dialect, and he was from the same hometown as his subordinate.

    Aftermunicating with the doctor for a while, the man came over with a ratherplicated expression and conveyed the doctor¡¯s words to Sheldon.

    ¡°Mr. Alford, the doctor said the sawdust needs to be taken quickly. After a long time, it will have a great impact on your body and cause infection.¡±

    Sheldon responded, ¡°Just take it.¡±

    As he spoke, he stretched out his arm.

    The doctor took out the injection and was about to anesthetize, but was stopped by Sheldon.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need anesthesia. Just do it directly.¡±

    His words made everyone present stunned. How painful would it be without anesthesia?

    Sheldon had never been like this before.

    Everyone realized after a while that all this was because of Jaqueline¡¯s death.

 Chapter 974 Traitor

    In the past, when Sheldon beat or scolded Jaqueline, they never thought that for Sheldon, Jaqueline already had an irreceable position in his heart.

    The doctor hesitated and asked repeatedly, ¡°This may be very painful. Are you sure?¡±

    Sheldon nodded.

    No way, the doctor can only do what he said.

    Taking the wood was different from other materials, while a piece of iron or ss can be easily taken out, but the wood will leave many fragments.

    In order to remove these debris, the injured area will be cut directly, and then the sawdust will be removed one by one.

    Although Sheldon¡¯s injury didn¡¯t go through the bone, it was close to it. This reminded the doctor that there was a saying called scraping the bone to cure poison, and the pain was piercing through the heart.

    During the whole process, the subordinates next to him couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, but Sheldon didn¡¯t say a word.

    He just looked down at the debris on his hand being cleaned up little by little, as if it wasn¡¯t his own arm that was being messed with.

    In a blink of an eye, there were fine beads of sweat on his forehead.

    Immediately afterwards, big beads of sweat fell down.

    Everyone turned their heads away, not daring to look any further.

    After half an hour, it was finally cleaned up. The doctor gave him medicine and told him not to do heavy work these days. Otherwise it would cause seque to his arm.

    The doctor was also sweating.

    Sheldon would not be able to bear it if he was too harsh, and he was also afraid that idents would ur if he did not clean up, so he was careful during the whole process.

    After it, his subordinates hurriedly brought him water.

    Sheldon took a sip, but kept staring at the door.

    His subordinates didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Sir, what are you looking at?¡±

    Sheldon said, ¡°When I first brought Jaqueline back, she was just so young. When she was four years old, she was very thin among a group of orphans, and she didn¡¯t like to talk very much. Later, when she came to me, she was finally more cheerful. She liked spending time with my uncles in the yard, running around, not crying when bullied, notining. But then everything changed. It was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have her involved in my ns.¡±

    His subordinates were a little stunned. ¡°So you don¡¯t want to train Jaqueline to be someone you can use?¡±

    ¡°No, at first I just wanted to raise a daughter, but she became more and more beautiful. I was afraid that she would leave me one day, so I tied her by my side and let her do things for myself. I thought I raised her, so this is what she should give me in return.¡±

    Hearing these words, his subordinates didn¡¯t know what to say.

    She was dead, so it seemed toote to say anything now.

    Seeing Sheldon in such a state, his subordinates became restless, and some people had already begun to prepare for themselves.

    At night, a group of people quietly gathered together and discussed.

    ¡°Mr. Alford can still make money in the current situation? Is it necessary for us to follow?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Let¡¯s just observe. Just one woman can make him decadent like this. So many of his subordinates were killed before, but he didn¡¯t say he felt sorry for anyone.¡±

    At this time, a woman said gloomily, ¡°Jaqueline is really haunted, always causing trouble to Mr. Alford when she was alive. Now that she is dead, she directly obstruct our future.¡±

    Someone heard it and couldn¡¯t help but mock her. ¡°The trouble you said is that you can¡¯t get Mr. Alford¡¯s favor, right? It¡¯s not a day or two that you are jealous of Jaqueline. Everyone can see it.¡±

    These words made the woman lose face a little, and she reprimanded sharply. ¡°What are you talking about! Anyone who says this is appropriate. You have been looking for me a lot. Do you have a conscience? When you were on my bed, why don¡¯t you say such a thing?¡±

    ¡°Damn it, when did I find you!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t admit it now, do you?¡±

    Seeing that the two of them were about to quarrel, the person next to him changed the subject impatiently. ¡°Okay! I called you here to discuss the future, not to listen to your quarrel. If you have anything to say, go back and talk about it yourself. Let¡¯s discuss it quickly. Where are we going now?¡±

    This group of people had been with Sheldon for a long time, and had seen Sheldon¡¯s methods of dealing with traitors.

    If they wanted to leave, they must first know their destination. Otherwise, they were afraid that they will die before they got out of here.

    Someone suggested, ¡°How about we go find Anthony Cahan?¡±

    ¡°You are crazy. We are enemies with him. Will we survive if we go?¡±

    Someone analyzed, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. It¡¯s equivalent to surrendering ourselves¡­¡±

    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by a person beside him, ¡°Come on, not him!¡±

    ¡°Then where are we going? Over the years , I have offended many people in order to help Mr. Alford. There is no ce to go around here. Sooner orter, we will die. Why not choose Anthony to gamble?¡±

    Saying this made the people next to him have an idea.

    There seemed to be reasonable.

    But there was no other choice right now.

    Several people were discussing when to find Anthony while the door was suddenly opened.

    Sheldon¡¯s trusted subordinates stared at the group of people in front of them with extremely cold eyes.

    ¡°You hit it off right away.¡±

    Several people were frightened.

    Someone rushed over and knelt down, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business. I just heard it by ident. They said that if I don¡¯t get involved, they will kill me directly.¡±

    Several other people were contemptuous.

    What was the big deal to be caught?

    The people who came in didn¡¯t bother to talk nonsense with them, and they didn¡¯t even have any extra questions, so they asked someone to tie them up, and they had to be lynched the next day.

    Several people trembled when they heard the word ¡°lynch¡±.

    This was the cruelest method. Their flesh and organs would be scrapped off bit by bit, and they would finally watch themselves die slowly.

    They knelt down and begged for mercy, but it was in vain after all.

    One time of infidelity, a lifetime of infidelity.

    Since they were traitors, they must have the consciousness of being punished.

    *

    On the other hand, Anthony had not yet left the South Sea but sent people around to salvage Jaqueline¡¯s body.

    But this was tantamount to finding a needle in a haystack.

    Zack saw it, but didn¡¯t know how to persuade him.

    However, Anthony soon had no time to care about Jaqueline.

    Because Zack told him that Malcolm wasing.

    After Anthony knew it, he thought something must have happened.

    So, he asked Zack to take Malcolm to find him in the suite study of the hotel.

    When Malcolm came in, Anthony had been waiting in the study early and poured him a cup of tea.

    ¡°How is Lyra recently?¡±

    Malcolm drank the tea and dered his sovereignty, ¡°Lyra is my wife now. Don¡¯t worry about it, Mr. Cahan.¡±

    Anthony smiled slightly.

    ¡°As a ymate who grew up with her, I just want to know if she is doing well. If she is doing well, I will be happy for her. Don¡¯t worry. Now I really only think of her as my younger sister.¡±

    Malcolm sneered. ¡°Anthony, you have so many sisters. Lyra can¡¯t afford it.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t even ask?¡±

    Malcolm skipped the topic with a few words. ¡°Lyra and the kids are fine. I¡¯m here this time because I have something serious to ask you.¡±

 Chapter 975 What kind of care

    Anthony was silent.

    He already knew what he wanted to ask.

    He heard that Malcolm had already been to the Cahan family once beforeing here, and he came after him after finding out that he came to South Sea.

    He knew that Malcolm had a clear goal in doing things, and if there was nothing urgent, he didn¡¯t have to chase after him.

    ¡°What did I do to trouble you toe here yourself? What does the National Investigation Bureau¡¯s case have to do with me? I haven¡¯t done anything illegal recently.¡±

    Malcolm just smiled lightly and thought he could continue to pretend.

    ¡°Whether it has anything to do with you or not, it doesn¡¯t matter what you say.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I heard that there was a gun battle here yesterday.¡±

    Anthony was taken aback, and didn¡¯t expect the news toe so fast.

    Thinking of Jaqueline who was shot and fell into the sea, he lowered his eyes and calmly helped Malcolm fill up the tea.

    ¡°You¡¯re really well-informed, but I¡¯m afraid you didn¡¯te to me because of yesterday¡¯s shootout?¡±

    Malcolm took a sip of the tea, taking his time.

    Anthony waited until he finished drinking the tea, and then smiled in relief, ¡°Psychologically speaking, your actions just now are to test its authenticity. Have you understood?¡±

    Malcolm chuckled. ¡°You used to be the Director of Security Agency, the most proficient in scheming, and the best at psychological tricks. Sure enough, I can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡±

    After drinking a cup of tea, Malcolm continued, ¡°I heard that you recently brought back a woman named Jaqueline?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s hands froze when he said it, and his face was a little pale.

    ¡°Yes, she saved me before. Both of her parents died, and there was only her grandma by her side. Later, her grandma also passed away. In order to repay her kindness, I promised to take care of her.¡±

    ¡°What kind of care?¡±

    Malcolm asked.

    Anthony lowered his eyes and was silent for a long time before asking, ¡°Are there many types of care?¡±

    ¡°Certainly.¡±

    Malcolm sneered. ¡°Rtives, lovers, and friends havepletely different ways of care. By which one do you treat with Jaqueline?¡±

    He stopped talking.

    Malcolm was upset. No wonder Mavis was not right and even Lyra was unhappy. What kind of thing did this guy do!

    The atmosphere was dull for a while before Anthony said, ¡°Jaqueline is dead.¡±

    ¡°Dead?¡±

    Malcolm was surprised, ¡°So suddenly?¡±

    ¡°You knew that there was a gun battle yesterday. Jaqueline blocked a shot for me and died. Her body fell into the sea, and I am already sending people to salvage it.¡±

    Malcolm rubbed his forehead, feeling a littleplicated. Observing Anthony¡¯s reaction, he didn¡¯t speak.

    It seemed that the degree of his sadness was not considerable. Was he too cruel, or did he not love Jaqueline at all?

    But if he didn¡¯t love her, why should he abandon Mavis because of Jaqueline?

    Suspicion was deep in his heart, and Malcolm asked the key point directly, ¡°Before this, did you know Jaqueline¡¯s true identity?¡±

    Anthony shook his head, ¡°I always thought she was an ordinary fisherwoman from a fishing vige. She disappeared suddenly a while ago, but she said she was traveling in the mountains. It sounded strange. Later, I caught her stealing thepany¡¯s confidential documents so I kicked her out of thepany, and then there was an incident at the port¡­¡±

    He recounted in detail what happened to Jaqueline recently. ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t know her true identity until she was dying.¡±

    Malcolm saw that he was not in a good mood. Obviously Jaqueline¡¯s death still had a certain impact on his mood.

    The clue here waspletely connected, but the location of Sheldon was not easy to search.

    That ce was very chaotic, on the verge of the borders of two countries, and the terrain wasplicated. If the two sides really fought, it was not certain who will win.

    Knowing that Anthony had indeed confessed the truth, he didn¡¯t intend to continue the pointless interrogation, but got up to leave.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Before leaving, he asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen Mavis recently? There¡¯s not much news about her?¡±

    These words instantly made Anthony¡¯s blue eyes light up, and he quickly asked, ¡°Has she contacted you recently? Where is she?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes became very deep when he heard this, ¡°She¡¯s your wife. Whom are you asking?¡±

    Anthony sat down dejectedly.

    Malcolm stared at him coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve contacted her. She¡¯s in good condition, but she didn¡¯t say where she is. Lyra is very busy recently, and I don¡¯t have time to find Mavis. I advise you to get Mavis back before Lyra finds out, or with all the shitty things you¡¯ve dely, Lyra will make it impossible for you to even see Molly.¡±

    After saying that, Malcolm left directly.

    Anthony was almost in a deadlock. Mavis was gone, and Jaqueline was dead.

    It was as if everything had changed.

    Zack entered the study with his mobile phone. ¡°Mr. Cahan, your phone.¡±

    Anthony picked it up, but he heard Sheldon¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Anthony.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±

    ¡°I just called to ask you. Do you admit that the people in your family, including you, are banes? As long as someone¡¯s involved in your family, you will be unlucky. Jaqueline is dead because of you. Why do you feel at ease?¡±

    Anthony said calmly, ¡°She did die because of me, but it was your subordinate who really killed her. Now you are using me, are you looking for the wrong person?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your fault! Since Jaqueline knew you, she is no longer the well-behaved girl she used to be! If she didn¡¯t know you, how could she die to protect you! My Jaqueline won¡¯te back!¡±

    Anthonyughed when he heard it, and still remembered how Sheldon treated Jaqueline before she died.

    ¡°You tie her up, burn her with cigarette butts, beat her and abuse her. It will be a matter of time before she rebels against you. Now that she is dead, you put all the responsibility on me. The word shameless is really vividly interpreted by you.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t see the expression on the other side on the phone, but Sheldon was already extremely angry.

    He really hurt Jaqueline, but it was toote to regret it now.

    It was just that he didn¡¯t want to bear the sense of guilt, so he put all the responsibility on Anthony.

    Hearing Anthony point out the fact, Sheldon was furious, but it was impossible for him to admit, ¡°Don¡¯t quibble! Jaqueline is my adoptive aughter, and the grace of nurturing is greater than anything. I can treat her as I want, but you. You directly killed her! I will not let you go, and I will not let the whole Cahan family go!¡±

    There was hysteria on the other end of the phone.

    Anthony lost his patience and simply hung up the phone.

    *

    Lyra was on the phone with Mavis when Malcolm returned.

    Hearing Mavis¡¯s voice, he remained calm, pretending not to know anything, and listened carefully to their conversation.

    Lyra smiled, ¡°No, Malcolm is back.¡±

    Mavis smiled cheerfully. ¡°There are still so many cases from NIB recently. Why does Mr. White leave early and returnte?¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s a previous case that has just made progress recently.¡±

    Lyra still held back the truth about Jaqueline¡¯s identity.

    The less people knew about tit, the better, especially Mavis who was already pregnant. She shouldn¡¯t get angry, and emotional management was very important.

    ¡°Where are Spencer and Molly? Do they miss me?¡±

    ¡°These two little guys insisted on going to Chad¡¯s ce, so I let them go today. Poor Chad, it is very hard to take care of a naughty kid, but today he takes two together.¡±

    Mavis was amused andughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s normal. Anyway, Chad is married. It won¡¯t be long before he will take on the role of father.¡±

    Lyra was taken aback when she heard this.

    That was right. After such a long time, she hadn¡¯t heard any news from Chad and Keira, which was unreasonable.

    She decided to wait for Chad toe backter and ask him.

 Chapter 976 What did I do wrong?

    ¡°Mavis, don¡¯t care about us. You have to take care of yourself. If Anthony makes you angry again, just tell me. It¡¯s not like before. You¡¯re pregnant.¡±

    There was a sudden silence on the other end.

    Immediately afterwards, Mavis agreed, sounding very happy.

    On the other end of the phone, Malcolm heard everything but remained silent.

    Lyra winked to Malcolm and asked him to go to the study to get the documents.

    But Malcolm went directly to her, leanedzily on the sofa, and said childishly, ¡°Lyra, get it yourself. You just chat when I walk in, and ignore me. And now you¡¯re asking me to help you with your work.¡±

    Lyra red at him. Why was he acting petty?

    It was really difficult to deal with him.

    She was in a good mood now and didn¡¯t want to argue with Malcolm, so she went to the study to find the documents by herself.

    Taking advantage of Lyra¡¯s departure, Malcolm suddenly spoke to the phone.

    ¡°Mavis, I went to the Cahan family the other day.¡±

    Mavis on the other end of the phone was stunned for a moment, and asked a little nervously, ¡°Is something wrong with Anthony?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with him. It¡¯s just a little injury, an attack.¡±

    ¡°He¡­ how could¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not with him now?¡±

    Before Mavis could finish speaking, Malcolm interrupted her directly.

    Mavis reacted instantly. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not in the Cahan family. I want to go out for a walk¡­ just me¡­¡±

    ¡°Mavis, you can fool Lyra, but you can¡¯t fool me. What¡¯s going on with Anthony?¡±

    Just when she was about to speak, Lyra came in and asked with a smile, ¡°What are you two talking about?¡±

    Malcolm chuckled. ¡°Talk a little about your recent routine.¡±

    ¡°My routine?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lyra has been working too hard recently, and she has lost a little weight. It makes me feel distressed to see it.¡±

    Lyra touched her cheek. Did she lose weight?

    Why didn¡¯t she feel it?

    Turning her head, she wanted to make a video call with Mavis, ¡°Mavis, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. Would you like to see if I¡¯ve lost weight?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mavis hurriedly said, ¡°Well, Lyra, I still have something to do here. Bye bye.¡±

    With that said, the phone was hung up.

    Lyra felt strange and didn¡¯t ask any more questions, but just nced at the man next to her with a little curiosity.

    Obviously Mavis was still chatting with him just now, so why did she hang up?

    Women¡¯s intuition was the most urate.

    She always felt that these two people seemed to be hiding something from her.

    In the evening, when Lyra finished her work, Malcolm put his arms around her slender waist from behind and rubbed her neck before asking, ¡°Guess where did I go on a mission yesterday?¡±

    Lyra nced at him strangely, ¡°You are on a mission, so how do I know where you are going?¡±

    Malcolm pinched her ears, ¡°Lyra, you¡¯re not cute at all.¡±

    Lyra felt still a little strange about what happened during the day today, and when she heard this, she replied, ¡°There are times when I¡¯m cute, but you have no chance.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s face turned pale, and his tone softened, ¡°Babe, what¡¯s wrong? Do you want to punish me?¡±

    ¡°You are fine.¡±

    With the serious expression and voice, ¡°fine¡± obviously means bad.

    Looking at her stubborn appearance, Malcolm probably guessed what she was thinking, and said directly to her, ¡°Do you think Mavis is weird recently? In fact, I went to the Cahan family a few days ago.¡±

    Lyra immediately raised her head and looked at him in surprise.

    ¡°How is Mavis doing now?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see her. I went to find Jaqueline, and Anthony wasn¡¯t there. I finally found him at the South Sea port. Moreover, Jaqueline was dead.¡±

    Lyra was slightly shocked.

    This happened so suddenly. How could she die suddenly?

    ¡°Is Mavis all right?¡±

    ¡°Not sure.¡±

    ¡°What about Anthony?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell.¡±

    Lyra was speechless.

    Malcolm was obviously ying tricks, and Lyra couldn¡¯t bear it anymore after hearing this, and turned around and pinched the soft flesh of his cheek.

    ¡°Can you speak well? Finish it! If you beat around the bush, I will tear you up directly.¡±

    Malcolm was professionally trained and could resist easily, but resisting his wife¡¯s ¡°caress¡± was impossible.

    He deliberately gave way to Lyra who knew that he would not fight back. The hand that pinched his cheek turned into rubbing, and her eyes softened.

    When he was holding his wife¡¯s slender waist, and being pinched by his wife, Malcolm¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple slipped up and down, and his eyes gradually became deep.

    Lyra keenly sensed something was wrong, turned around and wanted to run away, but was carried up by Malcolm and pinned to the bed.

    Lyra folded her hands, and made a serious ¡®X¡¯ with her forearms, ¡°No, hurry up and make it clear. Otherwise you are not allowed to do it.¡±

    Malcolm was instantly discouraged, straightened his clothes, and repeated everything about meeting Anthony yesterday, but did not mention Mavis.

    Lyra said, ¡°It seems that Mavis¡¯s situation is not good now. I have to find time to go back and see her.¡±

    Hearing this, Malcolm knew that he couldn¡¯t hide it, so he could only tell her the truth. ¡°You better not go. Even Anthony doesn¡¯t know where Mavis is.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Mavis probably ran away from home, and no one knows where she is. You must not ask. Only they can solve their problem.¡±

    Malcolm told her again about the in and out.

    This time, Lyra understood and was a little annoyed, ¡°Anthony is doing too far.¡±

    ¡°So, the problem was caused by him, so he has to solve it by himself. Lyra, try not to bring it up in front of Mavis. She probably isn¡¯t in a good mood. Leave her alone.¡±

    Lyra nodded.

    *

    On the beach, the fishermen were working hard.

    The sea area had been full of fish recently. Taking advantage of the time, the fishermen were busy from morning till night.

    At this time, the leading fisherman suddenly couldn¡¯t pull the, and he was overjoyed, thinking that he had caught something good.

    He called his friends together, and it took a lot of effort to pull the thing up.

    Seeing what was under the fishing, all the people present were dumbfounded.

    It was a woman¡¯s corpse ¡­

    Some of the fishermen had studied medicine and tried to use first aid methods, but they didn¡¯t expect the woman could still breathe.

    ¡­

    Lyra had been absent-minded about Mavis these days. After all, Anthony treated Mavis badly because of Jaqueline who looked like her.

    Mavis was pregnant now, so she always felt a little guilty.

    During working hours, Lyra often thought about Mavis.

    She didn¡¯t know where Mavis had gone now. She didn¡¯t have much energy and ability to fight. What should she do if something went wrong?

    Her assistant entered the door, looked at Lyra in a daze, and put the document on the table softly. ¡°Ms. Lloyd, this is a new cooperation n written by the nning department. Our next step is mainly to develop the in area.¡±

    ¡°Development of in area? Tell me more about it.¡±

    The assistant nodded. ¡°Yes, we have done a lot of projects in urban area. The urban poption is limited, so there are only limited consumer groups. There are many rural areas. Although they are called rural areas, their poption is huge. They can also be our consumer group.¡±

    Lyra frowned, flipping through the n, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem to expand the consumer group, but the main point is how is the rural consumption capacity?¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡±

    The assistant was a foreigner, and she didn¡¯t understand thenguage they used, so she gave a thumbs up.

    Lyra chuckled. She looked at the contents of the n and felt that she could take this step.

    However, the conclusion can only be drawn after on-the-spot investigations.

    The assistant understood what Lyra meant, and immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it right away. Ms. Lloyd, when do you have time?¡±

    Lyra thought for a while. ¡°There are no important meetings recently, so I can do it anytime.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 977 Forest Farm Inspection

    The assistant got a clear answer and went to arrange it quickly.

    What Lyra meant was that if she wanted to invest, she must carefully look at the ces mentioned in each n.

    After all, every investment involved a huge amount of money, and it was necessary to ensure that the investment established here can be profitable.

    After the assistant left, Lyra looked at the n and stopped thinking about Mavis¡¯ stuff when she was busy.

    The worries were temporarily put down, but Lyra was still uneasy, especially when Anthony¡¯s life-threatening incident happened. She always felt that Mavis must not be much better.

    However, the current work schedule did not allow Lyra to let her imagination run wild.

    She had to quickly focus on her work, and the next step was to go to the various ces arranged by the assistant, and bring some necessities for life.

    In the end, the assistants informed Malcolm and everyone in thepany.

    There were three assistants on Lyra¡¯s side.

    One assistant was a foreign man, for the convenience of understanding the market and human rtions here.

    The other was a woman with the same nationality with her, in order to facilitate her own life.

    And the third one was a foreign woman. If it was inconvenient to take the second one with her, she had to arrange for her to attend various asions with her.

    The job looked easy, but in fact, Lyra had felt sad many times behind everyone¡¯s back. Even though many people had recognized her ability in work, there were still some prejudiced people internationally.

    Especially when thepany needed to attract investment, Lyra was simply worn out.

    In the end, she figured it out that there was no need to expend so much effort to prove anything. People with prejudices will always be prejudiced, and it had nothing to do with their own abilities.

    For this trip, Lyra decided to bring the foreign woman after thinking about it, and the remaining two assistants were in charge of thepany.

    The main reason was that she was more familiar with the local conditions, which was convenient for travel, and it was easier for women to talk to each other.

    The foreign woman agreed with Lyra¡¯s going out to investigate.

    On the way, she spoke a not-so-fluent Cranian and gave Lyra a thumbs up, ¡°Ms. Lloyd, you¡¯re really amazing. I heard that most domesticpanies only focus on theoretical investigation . I didn¡¯t expect you toe here in person.¡±

    Lyra patiently exined to her, ¡°It¡¯s not that domesticpaniesck on-site inspections, but that most of the people who go out are not the ones who can make the final decision. There is a shortage of talents. If the person who presides over the overall situation leaves, there will be problems inside thepany, so they can only wait for the inspectors toe back and report. But after all, they are listening to it with their ears, not seeing it with their own eyes, so it is more or less not so real.¡±

    Hearing Lyra¡¯s words, the foreign woman understood a little.

    The ne took off quickly, and the first stop was the northernmost forest farm.

    Many people relied on the nts here for a living. It not only established a scenic area, but also served as a ce for purchasing solid wood.

    Hearing that someone came to investigate, people in the forest farm specially arranged for a person simr to a mentator¡± toe and greet them. The rest of the people should be busy with what they were doing, and there was no intention of showing off.

    This made Lyra have a lot of good feelings for this ce, and thementator took the two of them to the ce where everyone traveled. Although it was not the peak tourist season, there were still many people.

    But¡­

    Lyra stared at the group of people, stretched and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nice here. I¡¯ve decided to stay here for a few days. Alex, you can arrange it.¡±

    Hearing this, the guide¡¯s expression was a little bad, but he quickly showed a bright smile to Lyra.

    Lyra thought to herself that his reaction was fast enough, but she didn¡¯t know how long it willst.

    Alex quickly arranged everything. After the guide helped them pack their things, he then said that he had something to do and went out.

    Seeing him leave, Alex asked, ¡°Ms. Lloyd, we just need to take a look. Why do we have to stay here?¡±

    Lyra smiled and shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t you see that there is something wrong with this ce?¡±

    Alex turned around and thought about it, but she really came up with something.

    ¡°The expressions of those people look very strange, and I don¡¯t always feel like they are here to travel normally.¡±

    ¡°Tell me why.¡±

    ¡°Why do they bring so few things when they travel? And the number of cars is not enough.¡±

    That was the problem Lyra sensed.

    This time when she came out to investigate, it was a temporary decision, and her action was very fast, so this group of people couldn¡¯t find good actors for a while.

    They could only ask those unprofessional actors to perform temporarily, and the cars were not fully arranged. It seemed that they were not done properly.

    She thought this ce was good. At least it was real.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that it couldn¡¯t avoid putting on a show for others.

    Lyra hated this kind of superficiality, and she decided to stay because she wanted to give this ce a chance.

    That night, Lyra said that after dinner, she wanted to go out for a walk, but when she passed the tourist forest, she still saw that group of people.

    The people during the day were still here, and the food on the ground had not been moved. Who would have a pic until this time?

    After Lyra went back, she asked Alex to book a ne ticket and pack her things.

    Alex asked curiously, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to investigate any more?¡±

    ¡°What else is there to investigate? This kind ofpany that often does superficial work should not be rmended in the future. I will not agree.¡±

    Lyra left overnight with Alex.

    If they were seen by the people of this forest farm, she was afraid that troubles will happen again.

    Lyra had made up her mind. No matter what others said, she will not change her mind, or do less unpleasant things.

    After leaving the forest farm, Lyra took Alex to find a temporary ce to rest for the night, and went directly to the next ce the next day.

    Early the next morning, she suddenly received a call from Malcolm and the children, who were upset about her sudden business trip, especially Molly.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    She said reluctantly, ¡°Mom, you went out to have fun yourself, without us.¡±

    Lyra just thought it was funny, and couldn¡¯t help feeling a little dumbfounded.

    ¡°Have fun? This is work. I sneaked outst night.¡±

    Molly suddenly became vignt, ¡°Mom , are you being bullied? We will help you.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that they want me to invest in theirpany and show me a y. I saw it, but I ran away quietly without directly exining it.¡±

    Only then did Molly feel relieved, but she still asked, ¡°Mom, if someone bullies you, you must tell us, and we will help you! Right, Spencer?¡±

    Spencer looked at his mother on the screen and nodded slightly.

    Lyra was no longer surprised by Spencer¡¯s indifferent performance.

    This was the way he showed his favor. She didn¡¯t know whom he learned it from, and he always had a calm attitude like an adult.

    Malcolm was eating breakfast. Watching the children interact with Lyra, he was feeling quite relieved.

    However, Lyra¡¯s sharp eyes quickly noticed Malcolm, and she couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Why are you secretly happy behind?¡±

 Chapter 978 Live on a farm and meet an acquaintances by chance

    Malcolm paused while eating, and smiled awkwardly at the two kids holding the mobile phone.

    ¡°It¡¯s interesting to listen to you talk.¡±

    Lyra said, ¡°Come on. Who knows what you¡¯reughing at. Molly, Spencer, while I¡¯m not here, watch your daddy.¡±

    Molly said to her, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. With us here, Daddy won¡¯t have the chance to get close to other women.¡±

    Lyra held her forehead and couldn¡¯t help feeling a little helpless.

    Malcolm was even more dumbfounded.

    Alexughed beside Lyra.

    Hearing the sound, Spencer and Molly looked over one after another. ¡°Mommy, who is with you?¡±

    Lyra smiled slightly and turned the camera to Alex.

    Seeing the acquaintance, the two children were extremely excited.

    ¡°It¡¯s Aunt Alex. We¡¯re not with mommy. You must take good care of mommy when you go out together.¡±

    It was naive for a child to pray for this.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Hearing this, Alex immediately agreed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s with me, and there will be no problem. I¡¯m very familiar with this ce.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Alex.¡±

    The two children chatted about some usual trivial matters.

    Half an hourter, Lyra moved on.

    Next stop was the farm and ranch.

    The farm and the ranch were directly merged together. It was also written in the n that this ce had arge area and arge poption, and many people came to live here.

    Especially in hot summer, people will choose toe here to avoid the heat.

    This can¡¯t help but remind Lyra that in Crana, some northerners felt that the winter in the north was cold, so they went to the tropics to spend the winter.

    This was considered a very good project: tourism.

    The ce wasn¡¯t very far away, so Alex hailed a car directly, and it took about an hour or so to arrive.

    Lyra in the car was not idle. She read the n again and again, and simply rejected the forest farm.

    It was a headache that the people in the forest farm seemed to have a different rtionship with someone in the board of directors.

    Lyra left quietly, and the person from that farm called her directly.

    ¡°Ms. Lloyd, are you out?¡±

    Lyra was speechless that she asked while knowing the answer.

    In order not to let herself leave too abruptly, Lyra left a note on the table.

    She said, ¡°The environment here is very good, but it does not meet my requirements for investment. Thank you for your hospitality. I will ask someone to transfer money to you.¡±

    That was very clear.

    Hearing these words over there, she didn¡¯t seem to fully understand and kept asking, ¡°Ms. Lloyd, what do you mean?¡±

    What did she mean?

    Lyra was about to go to a new ce soon, and she was not in the mood to deal with it, so she said she had something to do and hung up the phone.

    What she did made the woman very dissatisfied.

    The current benefits of the forest farm were not good. She felt that Lyra¡¯s investment can bring the forest farm back to life, so she took the initiative to propose it. Obviously, the nning director who met yesterday said that the Lloyd¡¯s Corp¡¯s investment must be no problem. Why did Lyra discuss it again?

    As she thought about it, she felt more and more unable angry.

    ¡­

    Lyra had arrived at the ce.

    Looking at the scenery in front of her, she was a little dazed.

    The pasture in front of her was really like what she usually saw in the paintings.

    However, she always felt a little familiar, and attributed this reason to the fact that this kind of beauty was seen too much in pictures.

    This ce was even simpler. A representative herdswoman came to greet Lyra and asked them to find her if they needed anything, and then went to work on her own.

    Looking at the scenery in front of her, Lyra felt instantly cleared up.

    There were not too few people traveling here, but they were not so noisy. Everyone was busy having fun with their own, and there was no time to talk to other people.

    Lyra smiled, and Alex also felt very rxed physically and mentally, so she asked her, ¡°Do we need to live in this ce?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to stay at first, but I didn¡¯t expect this ce to be sofortable. It makes me have good mood to stay here.¡±

    Alex immediately went to arrange it.

    Recently, Mavis had been very busy.

    With her bulging stomach, she came to the farm to fertilize the flowers and nts.

    Looking at the flowers that had bloomed in front of her eyes, she felt very satisfied in her heart. She bent down and smelled the smell of the flowers, and it was really fragrant.

    Alex saw Mavis from a distance, and found out that she was a pregnant woman.

    Because she didn¡¯t know Mavis, she regarded Mavis as a staff member in the manor, so she came forward to say hello with a smile.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m here for inspection. My boss and I think this ce is beautiful, and we want to find a ce to rest. Is there any suitable room here?¡±

    Mavis looked at the woman in front of her, who was dressed very simr to Lyra, equally capable.

    She herself aspired to be a capable and professional working person, so she was very enthusiastic.

    ¡°There should still be vacant rooms here, but I¡¯m not an employee here. I¡¯ll help you find someone to askter.¡±

    Alex hastily put her hands together. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry ma¡¯am. I thought you¡¯re a staff member here, but you are so beautiful, as if you¡¯re an elf specially born for these beauties.¡±

    Hearing the praise, Mavis smiled embarrassedly, and then took Alex to find the person in charge of arranging the amodation in the manor.

    The herdswoman was still busy milking the cows, and when he saw Mavising, he smiled and said, ¡°You have to wait a little bit. I got up a bitte today, and I¡¯ll sterilize and send it to youter.¡±

    During this period of time, the herdsmen here saw that Mavis lived here alone and was pregnant, so they took the initiative to send her milk. In order to make it clean, they specially pasteurized it.

    Mavis shook her head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯te to you to get milk. There is ady here who wants to live in the manor. I bring her to you to see if there is any room avable.¡±

    Hearing this, the woman who was milking the cow raised her head, just in time to see Alex¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Oh my God, look at me. Come in. I¡¯ll arrange it for you.¡±

    As she spoke, she hurriedly put down the work at hand.

    Seeing this, Alex hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s not in a hurry. Just take your time.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± E, milking the cow, smiled, ¡°Those who cane to this ce havee from far away. The journey must be very hard. You really need to have a rest.¡±

    No knowing why, when Alex saw her attentive appearance, she didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with her. On the contrary, she felt very kind.

    This was not the same as what they encountered in the previous forest farm.

    Alex felt that this should be what Lyra said. If people was sincere, it would be obvious at a nce.

    E quickly put down the work at hand, wiped her hands on the apron, and walked in to show her the room, ¡°How many of you? Do you live in one room, or sleep separately?¡±

    Alex¡¯s answer was straightforward.

    ¡°I came here with my boss. Although we have a good rtionship, no one should want to live with the boss. Just arrange two adjacent rooms for us.¡±

    This made both E and Mavisugh.

 Chapter 979 Very disappointed

    Soon, E found two rooms, which were very clean, as if someone often came to clean them.

    Most importantly, the view was good. They can see the beauty of the outside through the window.

    Mavis smiled and asked, ¡°How is it? Are you satisfied?¡±

    Alex felt very embarrassed. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. Thank you for helping us find amodation.¡±

    Mavis waved her hand. ¡°You found me the first time, which means that we brought together by fate. I should take care of you. By the way, where is your boss? Can he like it?¡±

    Mavis thought Alex¡¯s boss was a man.

    Only then did Alex realize that she hadn¡¯t asked Lyra if she was satisfied with the amodation.

    She quickly went to the farm and found Lyra who was watching the nting of flowers.

    ¡­

    At this time, Mavis was chatting with E in the room.

    She didn¡¯t expect Alex toe back so soon.

    Hearing the sound of Alex pushing the door open, the two stood up hastily.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Alex introduced, ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting. This is my boss, Lyra Lloyd. You can call her Ms. Lloyd.¡±

    Mavis froze on the spot.

    At that moment, she wanted to escape.

    But it was toote. Lyra had already opened the door and came in, and when she saw Mavis, she was obviously taken aback.

    It was Mavis who couldn¡¯t help but speak first, and whispered, ¡°Lyra ¡­¡±

    Lyra could only sigh, and said with emotion, ¡°You¡¯ve really worried me for a long time, but¡­ why are you here? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Alex and E came to their senses at this time, and said in unison, ¡°So you know each other?¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t know how to exin the rtionship between her and Lyra.

    It was Lyra who spoke first, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s my kids¡¯ godmother. There is some misunderstanding. Okay, I¡¯m very satisfied with this room. You go to work first. I won¡¯t bother you.¡±

    After she said this, the two of them understood and hurried out to leave space for them to talk alone.

    The door of the room was closed, and the air suddenly became quiet.

    Lyra looked at her, and suddenly didn¡¯t know when to start asking.

    When did Mavis leave the Cahan family? How did she get here now?

    Lyra had so many words to say, but they could only turn into a sigh when they reached her mouth.

    Mavis knew her mood, so she took the initiative to mention it. ¡°Lyra, are you curious about what happened?¡±

    Lyra nodded.

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know how to tell you, and I don¡¯t want you to worry about me¡­¡±

    Immediately afterwards, Mavis told the truth about what happened with Jaqueline before, but in fact Jaqueline was an inducement, and what disappointed her the most was Anthony¡¯s attitude.

    No matter how much Jaqueline made trouble, if Anthony¡¯s attitude wasn¡¯t that bad, she wouldn¡¯t have left the divorce paper and left.

    But Lyra listened and remembered what Malcolm said earlier.

    She couldn¡¯t help frowning. ¡°But, the situation haspletely changed now.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Is it Anthony, or Jaqueline?¡±

    Mavis asked. Lyra sighed softly. ¡°Maybe the amount of information is a bit too much. You are pregnant and it¡¯s unstable. Don¡¯t affect the baby.¡±

    Mavis looked at her in a daze, a little puzzled.

    ¡°Some time ago, I noticed that something was wrong with you, so I discussed with Malcolm, and mentioned this woman named Jaqueline. Malcolm always said that this person looked familiar, so he checked and found that the identity of this person is not simple¡­¡±

    Hearing this, Mavis showed a surprised expression.

    She had countless questions in her mind, but after thinking about it, it finally became a sentence. ¡°That¡­ Is Anthony okay?¡±

    Lyra frowned. ¡°Do you want to go back?¡±

    Mavis shook her head hastily. ¡°No, I¡¯m very disappointed in him. I won¡¯t go back, just wondering if this matter will affect him.¡±

    How can Lyra not know what she was thinking?

    She shook her head and sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, but I heard that Jaqueline seemed to really like Anthony in the end, and even risked her life to pass the news to Anthony, but¡­ Jaqueline is dead now.¡±

    This was undoubtedly shocking news for Mavis.

    But so what?

    She never hated Jaqueline. Even if Jaqueline died, she just felt sorry.

    Mavis shook her head and smiled bitterly. ¡°Lyra, I will never go back and ask for trouble. Please don¡¯t tell anyone where I am. I just want to give birth to the baby quietly by myself.¡±

    Lyra was taken aback, when she was about to talk about the baby.

    ¡°Why? You¡¯ve never told Anthony you¡¯re pregnant?¡±

    ¡°No, there is no chance to say¡­¡±

    Mavis sighed in disappointment, and soon recovered. ¡°But it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m veryfortable living alone now, and the people here are very kind to me. When my belly gets bigger, they might help take care of me.¡±

    Having heard all this, Lyra couldn¡¯t say anything more.

    This was Mavis¡¯ choice. Even if she felt that Mavis had been wronged and suffered, she can¡¯t stop it.

    Mavis changed the subject. ¡°Lyra, how long are you going to stay here?¡±

    ¡°About three to five days. I came here to do research, and I have to go back when the timees. I need to discuss with the board of directors whether to invest.¡±

    ¡°Lyra, I can tell you responsibly that this ce is worth investing in. The customs are very good, and there are a lot of tourists here, especially the export of agricultural products, which ounts for arge proportion.¡±

    Lyra smiled. ¡°I believe in your vision. If it weren¡¯t for your rtionship with Anthony, I would have wanted you to work in the Lloyd¡¯s Corp.¡±

    Mavis nodded. ¡°Then we can have a chat these few days. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Hiding where she lived, that was a good thing for Mavis.

    Lyra told Malcolm about what happened that night, and the couple decided to keep it a secret for Mavis.

    Anthony didn¡¯t know she was pregnant, and Jaqueline¡¯s death seemed to have a big impact on Sheldon. If Sheldon really took revenge on Anthony, the whereabouts of Mavis would be a good breakthrough, and Mavis would be in danger by then.

    As for Anthony, just let him suffer.

    *

    However, Anthony really suffered a lot.

    When he came from South Sea, he seemed to be apletely different person. Before that, he was very indifferent and hardly talkative.

    Now he didn¡¯t even say a word. Every day, he did nothing but to work, and even worked overtime.

    Zack saw it and could understand what was going on.

    In the eyes of Anthony, Jaqueline was just a younger sister and a savior.

    The real key to the problem was Mavis, but there was no news about her so far, so Anthony must be very upset.

 Chapter 980 Traveling, he begins to miss her

    Since Anthony often lived in thepany, sometimes when Zack came to work in the morning, he can see Anthony sleeping on the office chair.

    He looked like he didn¡¯t have a rest at night again.

    There was nothing Zack can do about this kind of thing .

    If he had known it woulde to this, he would have acted differently.

    However, Zack still advised, ¡°Mr. Cahan, work is important, but you have to take care of yourself. Your current situation is really worrying.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    The news of him working so hard regardless of his health soon reached Paloma¡¯s ears directly.

    Paloma was a sentimental person. Although she was very sad about Mavis¡¯s departure, it shouldn¡¯t really go on like this.

    Paloma told Reba to call Anthony directly and say she was sick.

    Reba was a little hesitant about the idea. ¡°Grandma, is it good to say that?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If you don¡¯t say that, it¡¯s no wonder this kid cane back. Anthony¡¯s bad temper is exactly like your grandpa.¡±

    When Reba was listening, she didn¡¯t know what to say for a while why even grandpa was involved.

    If grandpa really heard it, he might jump out of the ground and ask what happened.

    ¡°Are you going to tell him or not?¡±

    Paloma looked at Reba hesitantly and just stared at her.

    Reba didn¡¯t dare to disobey her grandma¡¯s order, so she could only bite the bullet and call Anthony.

    The phone was connected soon.

    Listening to Anthony¡¯s voice, Reba could already sense his exhaustion.

    ¡°Anthony, haven¡¯t you had a good resttely?¡±

    Anthony gave a faint ¡°hmm¡±, and then asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I really can¡¯t hide anything from you. Grandma is sick and misses you. She wants you toe back.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Anthony didn¡¯t make a sound for a long time, so long that Reba thought he hung up the phone for a moment.

    But soon, he agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to have dinner tonight.¡±

    After finishing speaking, he really hung up this time.

    Hearing Anthony¡¯s calm tone, Reba felt that Anthony had already guessed it. Could he be fooled by such a trick?

    He just didn¡¯t want to disappoint grandma.

    In the evening, Anthony came back soon.

    As soon as he entered the door, Paloma scowled.

    Anthony looked gentle and respectful, and couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Grandma, yourplexion is rosy, and you look good.¡±

    Paloma snorted coldly. ¡°I think you don¡¯t care about this family right now, and you haven¡¯te back for such a long time. I thought you died outside!¡±

    Facing the wrath of Paloma, Reba and Timothy didn¡¯t dare to say anything.

    Reba could only lower her head quietly and wink at Anthony.

    While eating, Anthony said lightly, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m busy with work.¡±

    ¡°Busy? I think you don¡¯t want to go home at all. Since Mavis left, how many times have youe back? You say you are busy with work every day. I don¡¯t believe that you are so busy that you don¡¯t even have time toe back for dinner!¡±

    Anthony couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Paloma saw that he wasnguid, and began to say earnestly, ¡°I know, you can¡¯t ept Mavis¡¯s departure and try to escape, but who in this family can ept it? Mavis¡¯s departure should cheer you up even more. You should reflect on yourself, instead of escaping. You don¡¯t have to work anymore. First hand over the Cahan Group to Timothy. Your assistants will assist Timothy. Go out for a walk, travel for a few days, and see the scenery.¡±

    Anthony shook his head and refused. Timothy was suddenly involved, and not too happy to clean up the mess for him.

    Paloma mmed the ss directly. ¡°You don¡¯t listen to me anymore? When Mavis was here, you were disobedient, and now you still¡­¡±

    She saw the gloom shing in Anthony¡¯s eyes, so she didn¡¯t say anything after that, but kept silent for a while.

    Anthony thought about it that it would be beneficial to go out¡­

    ¡°Okay, grandma, I¡¯ll listen to you. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    Anthony said, continuing to eat on his own.

    Reba and Paloma couldn¡¯t help but nced at each other, a little caught off guard by Anthony¡¯s sudden change.

    Paloma had always been resolute and quick to act. She was a strong woman when she was young, and she did things unambiguously.

    Since Anthony had no objections here, she directly arranged for Anthony¡¯s travel itinerary.

    Originally, she wanted to ask Anthony to follow the international tour group.

    But when she thought about it carefully, with Anthony¡¯s temperament, he didn¡¯t want to be manipted by others. That kind of tour group was useful to Reba who was bad at direction, but to Anthony, it was just a shackle.

    She arranged some people and formed a simple tour group for Anthony. In fact, to put it bluntly, they were all bodyguards who went out to protect Anthony.

    The next day, Zack received a notice that he would assist Timothy to take over from Anthony for a period of time.

    Zack said he didn¡¯t understand.

    But Anthony was very happy and had already begun to exin the work at hand.

    Zack thought that Anthony was going to find Mavis, and immediately persuaded him, ¡°Mr. Cahan, Mrs. Cahan¡¯s whereabouts can be found slowly. There will always be news, but you can¡¯t just walk away and leave the Cahan Group alone.¡±

    Anthony stared at him for a long time before chuckling.

    To be honest, during this period of time, he did have the idea of going to Mavis. No matter where she was, he wanted to get her back.

    But¡­ Mavis was so determined when she left, and she shouldn¡¯t like to be disturbed by him, right?

    Anthony was afraid of pushing her too hard and annoying her, so he could only numb himself through busy work.

    Now Paloma wanted him to hand over all his affairs to Timothy, and he had no other way to make himself numb, so he can only go out on an excuse to travel and hide for a while.

    Facing Zack¡¯s surprise, Anthony rubbed his forehead and exined, ¡°Grandma arranged for me to go out and rx, instead of working hard all the time.¡±

    Zack got it.

    It was true that the recent period had been quite difficult for Anthony.

    After Mavis left, Jaqueline was shot and fell into the sea.

    At that time, Anthony was still busy and didn¡¯t have the time to think so much.

    But now it was different. Everything had settled down, and those emotions were gradually rising.

    Zack felt that Paloma¡¯s idea was reasonable. As an outsider, he watched Anthony consume his body so much for a long time, and worried whether he would wear his body down.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, rest assured and leave everything here to me. I will assist your brother. Just don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Zack promised.

    *

    Soon, the tour group arranged by Paloma for Anthony set off.

    Along the way, Anthony couldn¡¯t bring up any interest.

    They first went to the sea area, and then to the tropical forest.

    The apanying bodyguards had a good time, but Anthony¡¯s mood did not improve because of this.

    Traveling abroad, he seemed to have more time to think about Mavis. The quarrels, escapes, and disagreements during that time were all yed back in his mind and troubled him.

    Since then, there had been almost no good mood for a few days.

 Chapter 981 Call it Tony

    On the other side, Mavis and Lyra were together, which made Mavis feel much better.

    Originally, the two were still studying how to herd together, but unexpectedly, Lyra¡¯s phone rang suddenly.

    Anthony called her.

    Seeing the caller ID, Lyra and Mavis looked at each other.

    Lyra hesitated and didn¡¯t answer right away.

    Seeing this, Mavis smiled with relief. ¡°Go get it. Just don¡¯t talk about me. After all, you two are friends, and you can¡¯t affect your friendship because of me.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t mean that, but wanted to give Mavis and Anthony a chance to exin.

    However, when she turned her head, Mavis had gone away, so she had to connect to Anthony¡¯s phone first.

    ¡°Lyra, how is it going abroad recently? Is the business running smoothly there?¡±

    Lyra listened to the man¡¯s familiar voice, and for some reason, she always felt that Anthony seemed a bit haggard, but she couldn¡¯t tell what made her feel that way.

    ¡°It¡¯s all going well. Why did you suddenly call me? Are you not busy? I heard that you are so busy that you almost don¡¯t have time to eat.¡±

    Lyra said it with a bit of cold ridicule in her tone.

    Who knew that Anthony got serious on the other end. ¡°Who told you this? Can this kind of thing reach your ears?¡±

    Lyra froze for a moment.

    It seemed that she said it casually by herself, and it hit the mark, and she didn¡¯t know how to exin it for a while.

    ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve been really busy recently. What¡¯s the matter with you calling me? I don¡¯t like to beat around the bush, so just say it.¡±

    Anthony smiled slightly, ¡°I really can¡¯t hide anything from you. I¡¯m traveling recently. Can I visit your ce?¡±

    Lyra twitched the corner of her mouth.

    If this was heard by Mavis, Mavis should be nervous again.

    She didn¡¯t agree butined, ¡°You really have time. Didn¡¯t you just say that you¡¯re busy?¡±

    Anthony was silent for a while.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Finally he couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, and asked, ¡°Do you know where Mavis is?¡±

    Asked this, Lyra was also silent.

    ¡°I have no idea.¡±

    After finishing speaking, she felt that it was too straightforward, and she had to pretend it well, so she added, ¡°You don¡¯t you know where your wife is? Mavis hasn¡¯t been with you recently?¡±

    Anthony was just silent on the other end.

    Lyra continued to ask, ¡°What happened between you and Mavis ? it sounds not right?¡±

    She didn¡¯t know if she acted well or not.

    But since Mavis won¡¯t let her say it, she can only hide it.

    Anthony was speechless for a long time, and when Lyra thought the phone had hung up, Anthony finally said,

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for her. She left angrily. I¡¯ve been looking for her for a long time, but there is no clue. If she contacts you, please ask her for me.¡±

    Lyra was a little tempted to curse.

    If he knew it today, why bothered?

    Could it be that he did not cause this situation by himself?

    Although she was very upset, Lyra could only pretend to be stupid.

    ¡°What the hell happened between you? Why did Mavis leave?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you another day and tell you about it.¡±

    As Anthony said, he was about to hang up the phone. Lyra reminded, ¡°I¡¯m not at the branch building. I have a new project recently ande out to investigate.¡±

    Anthony said ¡°OK¡± before hanging up the phone.

    Looking at the phone screen that was gradually dimming, Lyra had mixed feelings in her heart.

    She tilted her head slightly, and saw Mavis not far away, stroking the newbornmb, her eyes full of love.

    She walked up and called softly, ¡°Mavis.¡±

    Mavis came back to her senses and asked her with a smile, ¡°Are you finished talking?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have something to tell you.¡±

    Seeing her serious expression, Mavis pretended to be rxed and said, ¡°Lyra, your expression is scary.¡±

    No need to guess, she knew it was about Anthony.

    Recently, she heard that the Cahan family was not very peaceful, and she was not so conflicted about Anthony¡¯s matter in her heart.

    Seeing that her expression was normal, Lyra said,

    ¡°Since you left, Anthony has been looking for you, and he hasn¡¯t had a good rest for a long time. He has worked hard to forget the fact that you have left, and then there is really no way. Paloma is afraid that his body will be copse so she asks him toe out for a trip¡­¡±

    Mavis lowered her eyes and listened quietly without saying a word.

    ¡°He should know he is wrong and regrets it, but I don¡¯t know what you think. All I can do is tell you about it.¡±

    Mavis couldn¡¯t tell what mood she was in.

    In the past, she only wanted to be liked by Anthony.

    The rtionship between them was initiated by her first.

    For a year, she didn¡¯t get the answer she wanted, and now she was heartbroken when Anthony suddenly realized that he regretted it.

    Mavis could only shake her head with a wry smile. What was the use of regretting at this time?

    ¡°Forget it, Lyra. Let¡¯s not talk about these unhappy things. Recently, the ewes in the manor gave birth to a fewmbs. They are very cute. Do you want to go and have a look?¡±

    Lyra saw that she was deliberately avoiding these things, and nodded helplessly.

    The two went to the sheepfold of the manor together. Mavis cared about the ewe very much, and ran over to feed some grass whenever she was free.

    Gradually, both the ewe and thembs knew her, and two sheep always approached her to be intimate with her.

    Small animals were always the most healing creatures.

    Lyra patted amb¡¯s head, couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°It¡¯s so cute. Do you give it a name? What¡¯s it called?¡±

    Mavis squatted beside her,forting the ewe and shaking her head,¡±Not yet, but I usually call it Anthony.¡±

    Anthony ??

    Call amb have that name?

    Lyra was stunned for a while.

    Almost instantly,ughter broke out with Mavis.

    The two didn¡¯t say anything, but they both tacitly agreed not to ask each other¡¯s reasons. No matter what choice the other made, they would choose to respect it.

    Lyra sighed, ¡°Such a cutemb is even cuter if it¡¯s called Tony. Why not give it the name?¡±

    After feeding thembs, the two noticed a big yellow dog grazing on the pasture and guarding the sheep.

    This big yellow dog was very strong, lyingzily on the grass.

    It never hurt people. It just kept an eye on the flock and didn¡¯t let every sheep get lost.

    When wolves came, this big yellow dog went out to fight bravely.

    Lyra had only been here for a day, and she heard about the dog Rocky¡¯s heroic deeds.

    Before this ce was not so well developed, only a few herdsmen woulde to herd sporadically, and the wolves took root in this ce, so they set their eyes on the herdsmen¡¯s sheep.

    It was just that before the wolves hurt the sheep, Rocky found out. In order to get the sheep back, Rocky fought three wolves alone.

    After Lyra heard about it, she felt that the dog was quite heroic.

    *

    For Anthony, travel didn¡¯t mean much.

    After seeing so many ces, Anthony didn¡¯t feel veryfortable, but even more depressed.

    A bodyguard noticed that he was depressed, leaned over and asked, ¡°Mr. Cahan, do you not like this ce?¡±

    Anthony shook his head lightly, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been observing you all the way. You are always depressed, and I don¡¯t know what makes you unhappy?¡±

    Anthony asked him, ¡°Have you ever been crossed in love?¡±

 Chapter 982 The man is the boss of the National Investigation Bureau

    The bodyguard nodded. ¡°I had a girlfriend before, and I liked her very much, and she also liked me very much, but I had a lot of troubles because of our parents¡­¡±

    ¡°Then what happened?¡±

    Anthony asked.

    The bodyguard smiled wryly and shook his head. ¡°There was no contact after that. When we just broke up, I felt like I couldn¡¯t survive. I didn¡¯t know how to get over it. I even thought aboutmitting suicide. But in fact, as long as she¡¯s good, everything will be fine, andter, I found out through my friends that she was married to a man who could satisfy her parents.¡±

    He seemed calm when saying it.

    Anthony knew how painful it was when he wanted tomit suicide.

    ¡°Things have passed for a long time, and I gradually felt relieved. Thinking about it now, I still feel very regretful, so that until now, I don¡¯t have a new girlfriend. First, I can¡¯t forget her, which is not very fair to others. Second, in many cases, it doesn¡¯t matter whether we can be together or not. As long as she lives well, I am satisfied.¡±

    Anthony listened, thoughtful.

    Yes, as long as she was living well, he will be satisfied in his heart.

    But now he can¡¯t even see Mavis, let alone know how she was, happy or not¡­

    He was such a loser.

    The next day, they arrived at the next tourist attraction.

    The tour guide introduced to Anthony. ¡°I heard that this is a new development area. There are also farms and pastures. It is a manor. Mr. Cahan, you can appreciate the difference between foreign manors and domestic ones.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t want to appreciate it, and didn¡¯t want to know.

    Visiting here was likepleting a mission.

    But he didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡­

    On the other hand, Lyra had flown back to the Lloyd¡¯s Corp branch building abroad.

    This time the investigation waspletely over.

    Mavis personally sent her to the airport.

    Seeing that she insisted on seeing her off with the bulging belly, Lyra couldn¡¯t bear it, and told her to take good care of herself no matter what happened, and she should contact her in time if there was anything happening.

    She flew back, leaving Mavis alone in the manor.

    Originally, Mavis lived here alone, and felt nothing sentimental, but Lyra came and left again, leaving Mavis feeling empty.

    Sitting on thewn of the ranch basking in the sun, Mavis touched her belly, looking forward to the birth of the baby every day.

    Then she will not be lonely.

    *

    After Lyra and Alex went back, they held a meeting on the nning proposal submitted earlier, and invited the person who made the nning proposal and all the shareholders.

    Lyra, who had juste back, was still a little tired, but she didn¡¯t n to rest, and wanted to see Spencer and Molly first.

    As a result, before she even left thepany, she was blocked by some people.

    The group of people came menacingly and they were tanned. They looked at the extremely beautiful woman in front of them, and looked up and down.

    The mocking look in their eyes was obvious.

    ¡°You are Lyra Lloyd?¡±

    They spoke in broken Cranian.

    Lyra nodded and put her hands gracefully. ¡°It¡¯s me. Do you want to fight?¡±

    She asked directly, but confused the men who wanted to make trouble.

    Lyra¡¯s red lips were slightly hooked, her smile waszy, and she was unreasonably calm.

    Among the group of men, someone whispered in the leader¡¯s ear. ¡°This woman doesn¡¯t seem to be scared. Boss, you can¡¯t beat her. Her man is the boss of the National Investigation Bureau. We can¡¯t beat her ¡­ ¡±

    The leading man¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Facing Lyra¡¯s gaze, he instantly restrained his fierceness and smiled politely.

    They would join if they can¡¯t beat her up.

    ¡°Ms. Lloyd, I¡¯m here today to discuss something with you.¡±

    ¡°Before, our forest farm gave you two million US dors, just to let you invest in it, and you received the money, but you didn¡¯t want to invest. Isn¡¯t that hical?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s eyes deepened.

    ¡°Two million dors? Do you think I am short of two million dors? Whom did you give the money to?¡±

    A group of men looked at one another.

    With Lyra¡¯s appearance, it didn¡¯t look like a fake, and it seemed that she really didn¡¯t know about the money.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you.¡±

    The person in charge was smart. When he transferred the money at that time, he left the evidence.

    The ount had a red profile picture. Lyra searched the contact information of thepany¡¯s senior management, but couldn¡¯t find this person.

    The man was also puzzled. ¡°No, he said that he is the nning director of yourpany, and he said that he would directly finalize the case of our forest farm.¡±

    nning director?

    Lyra¡¯s eyes were extremely cold.

    ¡°What is his name?¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Vera Harper.¡±

    It was a woman¡¯s name.

    Lyra¡¯s expression became even colder. There was no woman named Vera in the nning department of the Lloyd¡¯s Corp.

    ¡°Believe it or not, I didn¡¯t get a penny of the two million dors. It is estimated that someone from the Lloyd¡¯s Corp lied to you. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can sue me, but this matter will not be left alone. I will find the person who deceived you.¡±

    This group of people knew about Lyra¡¯s background, and they were willing to believe her words, so they left tactfully, and went back quietly to wait for news from Lyra.

    With the sudden incident at the Lloyd¡¯s Corp, Lyra didn¡¯t have time to go back to see the kids.

    She was about to walk out of the building, but turned back.

    Seeing this, several assistants hurried forward and asked, ¡°Ms. Lloyd, what happened?¡±

    Lyra said with a sullen face, ¡°Check the Lloyd¡¯s Corp immediately to see if there is anyone named Vera Harper.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    Alex was familiar with thepany¡¯s personnel distribution, and after thinking about it for a while, she can¡¯t remember who Vera was.

    However, she still went to the personnel department to check the information, and the answer given by the department was that there was no such person.

    Alex was smart. Since Lyra asked to check for it, it proved that it was not simple, so he simply asked the director of the personnel department.

    ¡°Can you find out if there is a person named Vera Harper in the employees¡¯ family?¡±

    The personnel director didn¡¯t know what happened and felt a little troublesome.

    But after all, Alex was Lyra¡¯s assistant, and he dared not offend her.

    The director of the personnel department immediately said, ¡°It¡¯ll be a bit troublesome to do it now, and I hope you can wait patiently.¡±

    Alex nodded slightly, ¡°Okay, you still have to do it as soon as possible.¡±

    Aftermunicating with the HR department, Alex returned to Lyra¡¯s office soon.

    Knowing that Lyra was angry, when she came in, she was very careful knocking on the door.

    ¡°There is no employee named Vera Harper in the building. I am asking them to check the family members of the employees. I believe there will be results soon.¡±

    This was the way Lyra wanted to deal with, so she nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°I heard that they have changed the n of the forest farm before, so I¡¯ll take a look at the changed one.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve received it a long time ago. I took a look at it and put it on the table casually. I think¡­ you don¡¯t need to read it again.¡±

    Alex hesitated to speak.

    Lyra understood. ¡°Still badly written?¡±

 Chapter 983 I hate suffering wrong

    Anthony thanked E for her care.

    Ell, who was enthusiastic and bold, said directly,

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. You are so handsome. A handsome and beautiful man is rare here.¡± She was immediately overwhelmed with affection.

    Seeing this, the bodyguard of the Cahan family stood up and said, ¡°Miss, Mr. Cahan is already married, so please stop teasing him.¡±

    E was taken aback.

    Good-looking men were indeed a rarity, and they were already married.

    She subconsciously looked at Anthony¡¯s fingers and smiled sheepishly.

    ¡°You¡¯re not wearing a wedding ring, so I thought you¡¯re single, but that doesn¡¯t stop me from liking you.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s heart palpitated at her words, and he looked down at his slender and beautiful fingertips.

    He didn¡¯t seem to have ever worn a wedding ring.

    In order to act realistically in the agreed marriage, he personally selected a pair of Mobius rings for Mavis.

    Thinking about it now, he felt that he owed Mavis a lot.

    E didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, but thought it was something she said that made him unhappy, and added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just have a crush on the handsome guy.¡±

    Another female staff member of the manor came over and spoke to Anthony.

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, sir. E is the daughter of the owner of this manor. She usually lives in the manor. There are countless men she likes, and you are just one of them.¡±

    E stuck out her tongue yfully, ¡°I don¡¯t disturb you. Just call us if you need something.¡±

    She pulled the female staff away.

    As soon as they came out, E ran into Mavis¡¯ room excitedly.

    Mavis was arranging her clothes. Seeing her so happy, she asked amusedly, ¡°What¡¯s the happy event?¡±

    E looked at the clothes in her hand, big and small. The little clothes were so cute that she couldn¡¯t help lying on Mavis¡¯ belly and listening to the baby¡¯s heartbeat.

    ¡°It seems to be kicking you again,¡± E said.

    When it came to the baby, Mavis was always the happiest, ¡°The baby is too lively. It is still moving at night when I sleep. I don¡¯t know whom this baby is like.¡±

    In thest sentence, she thought of a certain man for no reason, and her face froze.

    E didn¡¯t pay attention. ¡°Don¡¯t you sleep well at night?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°What else can I do?¡±

    E gently stroked the belly and said softly, ¡°Baby, I know you are lively, but don¡¯t torment your Mommy. Mommy is pregnant. If you torture her, be careful that I will spank your little ass in the future!¡±

    Mavis felt that the baby in her belly seemed to understand it, and moved more cheerfully.

    ¡°It seems that my baby is born rebellious, not afraid of being beaten.¡±

    She and E bothughed.

    Afterforting the baby for a while, Mavis remembered to ask, ¡°You were so happy when you just walked in. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    E pped her head, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll forget about it. We have a few touristsing to our manor. They are from Crana like Lyra, but the young man who is the leader is a mixed-race. Very handsome!¡±

    Mavis tapped her forehead helplessly, ¡°Nympho.¡±

    E disagreed. ¡°He¡¯s really handsome, like a finely crafted work of art. His face is so perfect that I can¡¯t fault it. If you see him, I guarantee you will like him too.¡±

    Mavis chuckled, ¡°How handsome can he be, even more handsome than Lyra¡¯s husband?¡±

    E was thoughtful,paring the looks of the two men carefully in her mind.

    ¡°It¡¯s different. They¡¯re both handsome, but they are not in the same style at all. How about I take you to have a look?¡±

    Mavis immediately curled her lips. ¡°It¡¯s better not to. He is just here for tourism. If you drag me over to see, it would disturb him and it¡¯s not very polite.¡±

    E thought it was the case, so she changed her strategy. ¡°Then we¡¯ll see him at dinner time. Anyway, we¡¯ll see him sooner orter. I heard that the young man will live in the manor for about a month.¡±

    ¡°For such a long time. He seems rich.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, handsome and rich, but Mavis, do you want to consider finding a stepfather for the baby?¡±

    Mavis frowned. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I know you have a man you like, and the young man said that he is married. That¡¯s great. Each of you has a beloved one in your heart. Why don¡¯t I have one?¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t know how to exin it, but she would rather E never have one. If she loved the wrong person, it will only bring endless torture.

    Mavis had a deep understanding of this.

    ¡­

    At night, Anthony was a little tired from the journey, so he asked the bodyguard to tell E that they would not go out for dinner together.

    E was a little disappointed.

    She went back and said to Mavis, ¡°Unfortunately, it seems that you won¡¯t be able to see this handsome guy tonight.¡±

    Mavis just thought it didn¡¯t matter.

    *

    Early the next morning.

    Lyra held a general meeting of shareholders, nominally to discuss the investment project this time and which one to choose.

    The personnel had already arrived. Lyra turned on the presentation with a smile, and began to introduce what she saw and heard during this trip, but she did not mention the shorings of the forest farm. Instead, she said that the forest farm had development prospects, mainly depending on how it operated.

    Beason was thinking about something when he heard it.

    As long as she didn¡¯t say absolutely no, then there was still a chance.

    Taking advantage of this meeting, he wanted to persuade Lyra to invest in it.

    Looking at the group of people below, Lyra continued to speak.

    However, one of them couldn¡¯t stand listening anymore, and yelled directly.

    ¡°It looks like a group of people are discussing, but in fact it is you who decide which project to invest in. Or you can say it directly, so as not to waste everyone¡¯s time.¡±

    Lyra stared at him.

    Angelo was a recent investment shareholder of the Lloyd¡¯s Corp International Delta Union Division.

    He was from Delta Union, white , about forty years old. He was wearing a pair of ck-rimmed sses, and had a somewhat grumpy personality.

    At the beginning, Lyra took a fancy to this man¡¯s decisive character, and he could give guiding opinions on some difficult problems.

    But after he joined, Lyra found that this person seemed to be prejudiced against her.

    Many people were prejudiced against her, not because of what Lyra had done, but simply because she was not a native of Delta Union, but from Crana, a thin and small woman.

    Delta Union tended to be a little unbnced between men and women. They didn¡¯t seem to ept a woman leading a huge group.

    Now this person was openly expressing his dissatisfaction at the meeting, which made Lyra unable to bear it.

    She responded directly, ¡°Angelo, I respect you as a senior and you are also a shareholder, but please respect me too. I established the Lloyd¡¯s Corp International Delta Union branch. If you have any objections, you can talk to me privately.¡±

    Angelo lost his temper and stood up straight away.

    ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m just saying that you can make your own decisions. There¡¯s no need to waste everyone¡¯s time, and I¡¯m not allowed to ask questions?¡±

    ¡°No, the main purpose of today¡¯s meeting is to discuss investment. Of course, it is to maximize the benefits. I may not be able to think so much on my own, so I call everyone to discuss together. If you have questions about my approach, you can directly do the divestment.¡±

    Lyra had already said so to save his face, but Angelo still felt ashamed.

    He regretted it a little and didn¡¯t expect Lyra not to respect him at all.

    But now there were no more things he could do. He snorted coldly and left the meeting room bravely.

    As soon as Angelo left, everyone looked at each other in nk dismay.

    Lyra asked in a deep voice, ¡°Does anyone have any questions? As long as it is not unreasonable, I will answer patiently, but if you have nothing to do, then hold back your words. If you dare to say it to disgusts me, don¡¯t me me for feeding it ten times into your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Also, I know that I¡¯m from Crana, and many people here are unhappy with me. I, Lyra, hate suffering wrong the most. If you are unhappy, you can directly tell me and you can just withdraw your capital and leave. I can still respect you as a man. And the Lloyd¡¯s is no shortage of investors in the international division.¡±

    ¡°If someone dares to be kind on the surface, but secretly trips up the international branch and makes troubles, don¡¯t me me for finding out and paying back ten times.¡±

 Chapter 984 If you donâ€™t pay back the money, just wait for the summons

    Lyra was so imposing that everyone just listened and didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore.

    Along the way, although everyone didn¡¯t fully see what hardship Lyra had went through, the recent situation can be seen in the eyes. The directors of otherpanies were sitting leisurely in the office, and all things were handed over to their subordinates.

    But Lyra did almost everything herself.

    In many cases, they were indeed not as good as Lyra. For example, for every decision of the project, Lyra will go beyond people¡¯s expectations and directly avoid possible risks.

    Now everyone was silent. Lyra continued to talk about the content of the n.

    Beason, not far away, felt agitated and wanted to struggle.

    But in the current situation, Lyra was obviously in a bad mood, which made him a little afraid to speak.

    However, the money had already been collected, and the matter had been agreed. If he didn¡¯t fight for it, the chance will leave.

    Soon, Lyra finished introducing two tourist ces.

    ¡°What do you think of these two ns? You can talk freely. No matter what you say, I won¡¯t me you. After all, it is for thepany¡¯s maximum benefit.¡±

    As Lyra said, her beautiful eyes nced at the people below.

    Some shareholders first said, ¡°In general, manors are more suitable for investment, and the investment risk of forest farms is too high. I suggest conservative investment.¡±

    Lyra nodded slightly.

    The people behind hadpletely different opinions. ¡°Although this forest farm looks small, fortunately, the location is good. The manor is a bit northerly. So, a lot of resources will be wasted in winter, and we should be more cautious. If we take thend of the forest farm, it can be transformed into a profitable project for us.¡±

    Lyra listened silently, without any special expression, and nodded.

    In fact, this was a good idea based on thepany¡¯s interests, but it was a pity that this kind of investment can be regarded as venture capital.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The soil of this forest farm has been fixed. What can be done after development? Build house? Or a homestay? If it is a homestay, first of all, the location is too suitable, and secondly, it needs to invest a lot of money, and the payback is too slow.¡±

    Opinions varied.

    Both sides had their own opinions.

    Beason thought for a long time before slowly opening his mouth. ¡°Your worries arepletely unnecessary. First of all, it has been written in the n that we can use the wood here. It is also a resource utilization for other projects of the Lloyd¡¯s Corp. Even if the payback is slow, the location is good, and it can be used for the development of various resources, such as tourism.¡±

    When this question was raised, Lyra¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good.

    Tourism?

    He was able to speak it out?

    The tourism industry of the forest farm had been messed, and almost no people travelled there.

    Lyra suppressed her unhappiness, looked at Beason gently, and said indifferently, ¡°Speaking of tourism, I went to the inspection this time, and something really happened, which made me deeply impressed by this forest farm.¡±

    Everyone looked at Lyra.

    Lyra said calmly, ¡°Now is the peak tourist season, so there are quite a lot of people everywhere, but this time when I went to the forest farm, there were not many people in the forest farm. Even if actors were invited toe, there were still not many people.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    As soon as she said so, the faces of those who had just supported the investment in the forest farm turned pale instantly.

    Everyone was a veteran in the workce, and they understood what Lyra meant.

    Someone immediately asked, ¡°Ms. Lloyd, the reason why this forest farm hired actors is you were going to investigate?¡±

    Lyra chuckled. ¡°Yes.¡±

    As she spoke, she fixed her eyes on everyone present, and her bright eyes were sharp.

    Everyone looked at each other in nk dismay, not knowing what happened.

    Beason buried his head directly.

    Even though he had worked hard to reduce his presence, Lyra still didn¡¯t let him go.

    ¡°Beason, you made this n. Tell me.¡±

    Beason raised his head with difficulty. ¡°Ms. Lloyd, this¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Maybe the forest farm knew about our inspection in advance, so in order to perform better, they made special preparations.¡±

    When Beason said this, he was still guilty, not daring to look up at Lyra.

    Lyra had a cold face, with her hands on the table, serious and dignified. ¡°I just came back yesterday, and I was stopped by a group of people at the gate of the building. They said that I had received money from the forest farm and promised to invest in it, so I held the meeting. I want to know how the person behind it operates.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s eyes fell on Beason.

    Beason looked at her from a distance, guessing that he might be revealing.

    He lowered his head, not daring to look up at Lyra again.

    Seeing this, a group of people understood what happened, and followed Lyra¡¯s gaze to look at Beason.

    Seeing that Beason was silent, Lyra continued, ¡°It stands to reason that the wages of the Lloyd¡¯s Corp¡¯s international branch are not low, but are higher than those of their peers.¡±

    Beason finally mustered up the courage and looked up, ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Ms. Lloyd, what do you mean by looking at me?¡±

    Lyra smiled. ¡°I heard that Vera Harper is your wife, whoes from Crana just like me. The ount under her name suddenly has two million dors. Are you sure you really don¡¯t know about it?¡±

    Vera ¡­

    Beason froze.

    She had already known this in detail?

    He had received gifts and money countless times in otherpanies, but this was the first time his secrets were revealed.

    Beason knew in his heart that if it was revealed, Lyra would never let him go easily with her resolute temperament.

    But who would have thought that this day woulde so quickly?

    ¡°Sorry, Ms. Lloyd.¡±

    Lyra was expressionless.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say sorry to me, but tell Alex that. Your cousin put so much effort into arranging you into thepany, hoping to show your talent, but you go in such side ways. Are you sorry for her?¡±

    Beason buried his head, unable to say anything.

    Alex was next to him, busy taking minutes of the meeting, and staring straight at her useless cousin.

    Shareholders did not expect Lyra to spread the matter out.

    Everyone knew that Lyra trusted Alex very much and had a good rtionship, so she must save her face.

    But Lyra¡¯s meaning was very obvious. No matter who it was , as long as they did something wrong to thepany, they must ept due punishment.

    However, some people didn¡¯t think so and sneered in their hearts, thinking that what Lyra did was just a show for shareholders.

    The people below had different expressions and different thoughts.

    Lyra narrowed her cold eyes and continued, ¡°This matter can be serious or not. I will investigate how much money you have collected. I hope you will return all the money before I investigate. Ourpany would not pursue your additional liability, but if not paid off, waiting to receive a subpoena from the legal department.¡±

    Beason stood up in disbelief, ¡°Why should I be held ountable? This is not Crana. You have to follow thews of Delta Union!¡±

 Chapter 985 Malcolmâ€™s Another Resolute Method

    The project of tree farm was rejected by Lyra, so the rest of the money in the agreement will not be given to Beason and they will evene to make trouble.

    This had been a heavy loss for Beason.

    Now Lyra actually wanted him to return all the money he took??

    That was unreasonable.

    Facing Beason¡¯s doubts, Lyra just said indifferently, ¡°The choice has been given to you. How to do it is up to you.¡±

    Beason yelled, ¡°No, I don¡¯t agree. Why?! Alex, please say a few words for me!¡±

    Alex¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly by the side. Unexpectedly, at this time, her useless cousin became angry, and even tried to make his rtion with her public.

    As Lyra¡¯s assistant, Alex really didn¡¯t want to admit that he was her cousin.

    She turned her head away and expressed her position, ¡°Beason, Ms. Lloyd has given you a chance. I hope you cherish it. You did something wrong in the first ce. You have to understand what you have to face next. There is still time to make amends.¡±

    Beason was in a frenzy.

    ¡°Alex, I am your cousin. I have already regarded you as my biological sister for so many years. Now you tell me this, what do I think? Are you really brainwashed by this Cranian woman? She¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Alex rushed forward and pped Beason in the face.

    ¡°This is the Lloyd¡¯s Corp International Branch building! It¡¯s not a ce for you to run wild. You have to rely on your ability to speak when youe out to work, not your nationality. If you are not my cousin, I will call the police to take you away now!¡±

    Beason was pped and didn¡¯t recover for a while.

    Lyra watched from a distance, and calmly told people to pull Alex and Beason away.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Quarrels between siblings shouldn¡¯t be taken care of, but the problem was that they were now in thepany, not at home.

    Beason¡¯s current mood could easily lead to an irreversible situation.

    Lyra said solemnly, ¡°Beason, I gave you a chance. This kind of thing has a great impact and will make all partners doubt the leadership¡¯s ability, and even wonder if there is any problem within the Lloyd¡¯s Corp. I only give you three days. If there is no reply within three days, we will see you directly in court.¡±

    After speaking, Lyra didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with Beason, and directly asked the security to drive him out of the building.

    Immediately afterwards, facing the people in the conference room who were looking at each other in nk dismay, Lyra acted like a superior, and said with a calm smile.

    ¡°Sorry, there was a little episode just now. Where are we talking? Let¡¯s continue.¡±

    The shareholders who were a little bit unconvinced just now werepletely assured now.

    ¡­

    After the friendly negotiation in the conference room, the manor was finally selected for this project.

    It was not because of an unpleasant episode in the forest farm, but based on the overall opinion. The forest farm was indeed not suitable for investment.

    After confirming the project, Lyra asked people to start preparing for the next specific investment n.

    The project was finally finalized. Beason was just an ordinary employee who couldn¡¯t make too much trouble, and Lyra could finally live a quiet life.

    Back at the small vi in Delta Union, sheyzily on the sofa and took a nap to replenish her energy.

    Spencer and Molly originally wanted to have a few words with their mother, but seeing her tired look, they obediently did not bother.

    They decided to hand over the important task offorting their mother to daddy.

    Anyway, they had already gotten used to seeing them disying their affection.

    Malcolm, who was still at work, sessfully received the task notice from the children. Originally, there was an international dinner between the police stations tonight.

    At the end, Malcolm said to his subordinates,

    ¡°You guys go. I will pay the bill, and you are responsible for eating and drinking.¡±

    Originally, this matter was arranged in advance, and no one thought that Malcolm would suddenly not go.

    A group of people were a little surprised.

    ¡°Mr. White, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Malcolm chuckled. ¡°I want to go back to apany my wife. You¡¯ll know when you get married.¡±

    The subordinates nced at each other, full of sympathy for each other being single.

    Malcolm knew how to embarrass single people in a fancy way.

    *

    By the time Malcolm returned, Lyra had fallen asleep early.

    Looking at the her face nestled in the quilt, Malcolm couldn¡¯t hold back, and kissed her gently on the cheek.

    But this action woke Lyra up.

    She slowly opened her eyes and said tiredly, ¡°You¡¯re back. Are you tired?¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s heart warmed, and he kissed her on the forehead, ¡°Fortunately, I have my wife here, and my wife is my vouring agent.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s drowsiness dissipated a lot, and she wanted to sit up, but Malcolm couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡°Did I disturb you? Go to sleep if you¡¯re tired. I¡¯ll be by your side.¡±

    Lyra shook her head.

    ¡°I have something to tell you. I just rested for a while, but I feel much better. Recently, I have a lot of work, and in addition to running back and forth, there have been several incidents in thepany¡­¡±

    Malcolm stroked her hair lightly. Seeing his precious wife working so hard, he really felt a little sorry.

    ¡°Take a break when you¡¯re tired. Don¡¯t work too hard. If it doesn¡¯t work, let me help you.¡±

    Lyra nodded slightly, remembered something, and said directly, ¡°I met Mavis when I went out to inspect.¡±

    Hearing this, Malcolm was a little dumbfounded.

    The whereabouts of Mavis had always been the most worrying thing.

    All traces of Mavis had disappeared except for the connection with her.

    Anthony spent so much effort on the other side, but he couldn¡¯t find her.

    Moreover, she didn¡¯t want to tell Lyra either.

    ¡°Mavis lives in a manor, and her life is very good, and the baby is getting bigger day by day. The people in the manor take good care of her, and I feel more at ease.¡±

    Lyra said, feeling a little coincidental, ¡°It¡¯s really interesting to say. The world is a circle, and we can meet each other abroad.¡±

    ¡°This means that you and Mavis have a fate. Can you finally be relieved now? Lyra, you didn¡¯t seem to listen to what I said before.¡±

    Lyra nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Immediately afterwards, Lyra told Malcolm what happened at work.

    After hearing this, Malcolm frowned, ¡°It¡¯s still too light.¡±

    Lyra poked him on the head with a smile, ¡°Yes, I can¡¯tpare to your ruthlessness, swiftness and resoluteness, and I¡¯m notoriously not to be messed with.¡±

    Malcolm was coaxed. Although heined about Beason, he respected all the decisions Lyra had made.

    While turning over, he pressed Lyra under him, and deliberately whispered into her ear. ¡°Honey, I have another way to act vigorously. Do you want to see it?¡±

    Lyra understood in seconds, and rejected. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me who is tired. You won¡¯t work hard.¡±

    He leaned over and quickly kissed on Lyra¡¯s lips.

    The night was very long.

    *

 Chapter 986 Reunion; she is pregnant

    After Anthony came to this manor, for some reason, he always felt that it was different from other ces.

    There was an inexplicable cordial feeling.

    To be specific, he didn¡¯t know why he felt this way.

    At night.

    Anthony had no appetite and didn¡¯t go out to eat. Even though E called him several times, he didn¡¯t go out.

    During the recent period of exhaustion, Anthony finally found a ce where he can be steadfast.

    Rarely, he had a good night¡¯s sleep.

    Early the next morning, Anthony went for a walk.

    E got up early to make breakfast, and when she saw Anthony who was out for a walk, she went to say hello to him.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, good morning. Did you sleep wellst night?¡±

    Anthony nodded slightly.

    E smiled softly. ¡°You didn¡¯te out for dinnerst night. Are you sure you slept well? Are you not hungry?¡±

    Anthony responded coldly, ¡°No, I¡¯m usually busy with work, and I seldom eat regrly, so I can¡¯t say I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    E was a little shocked. ¡°You don¡¯t have regr meals? After a long time, you will get stomach problems.¡±

    Judging by Anthony¡¯s temperament, he should be a senior executive of argepany.

    E, who had no work experience, was not familiar with the rules and regtions ofrgepanies, but she just heard Anthony say that he didn¡¯t eat often, which she thought was very exaggerated.

    In her eyes, no matter how busy she was at work, she cannot skip meals.

    E shook her head and sighed, thinking that it was hard for him. ¡°Since you are traveling, don¡¯t worry about work anymore. Just rx and be happy.¡±

    Anthony nodded, turned and left.

    In the kitchen, E tilted her head and looked to the other side of the kitchen. Mavis was arranging the tableware.

    E immediately yelled, ¡°Mavis, it¡¯s not convenient for you. Just leave these tasks to me.¡±

    Anthony had just walked out of the kitchen, and when he heard E calling Mavis¡¯ name, his footsteps stopped suddenly.

    Mavis?

    Was it the same name?

    He hurriedly turned his head, trying to find that extremely familiar figure.

    But Mavis had already entered the inner door on the other side of the kitchen, without giving him a chance to see her.

    Unwilling to give up, Anthony ran out of the kitchen and took a closer look.

    E felt strange. He didn¡¯t eatst night, and now he was hungry, so she gave him an egg to fill his stomach first.

    Anthony took the warm egg, thought for a while, and asked, ¡°Did you call Mavis just now?¡±

    E was stunned. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°In the back of the kitchen.¡±

    Anthony hurried to the kitchen.

    E chased after him btedly. ¡°Sir! The inner door of the kitchen is not allowed to enter casually!¡±

    Mavis just did the dishes.

    Turning around, she saw Anthony.

    The two of them froze in ce at the same time, and didn¡¯te back to their senses for a long time.

    Mavis reacted first, turned cold, and was about to leave.

    Anthony stepped forward and grabbed her wrist, ¡°Am I so scary? Can¡¯t you even say hello to me?¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t turn around, but pushed away his hand with a cold attitude.

    ¡°Sir, we don¡¯t know each other well.¡±

    He hugged Mavis directly from behind and whispered in her ear, ¡°The divorce agreement, you sign it and run away. Do you know how long I¡¯ve been looking for you?¡±

    Mavis fell silent.

    How did he get here?

    Lyra told him?

    Mavis didn¡¯t want to talk to him very much, gently pushed his hand away, and carefully stroked her abdomen. ¡°Sir, please behave yourself. Don¡¯t hurt my child.¡±

    Only then did Anthony notice her swollen belly. His enchanting eyes narrowed slightly, and he froze in ce.

    It had been more than five months since she left him.

    This baby¡­ was conceived before leaving?

    Or did she find a new man after she left?

    Mavis was thin and suffered from severe morning sickness. She often cannot eat, and her belly looked smaller than normal pregnant women¡¯s.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Anthony silently counted the days of the two of them drinking that night, without speaking.

    The atmosphere in the kitchen was subtle.

    E rushed in panting, breaking the embarrassment between the two.

    She looked at Mavis, who had a badplexion, and then at Anthony, who had aplicated expression, as if she understood something.

    ¡°You¡­ do you know each other?¡±

    Mavis said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. him¡±

    Anthony said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    The two spoke almost at the same time, but the words they said werepletely opposite.

    No matter how slow E¡¯s response was, she could still tell that there was something tricky about it.

    It seemed that there was a rtionship between these two people.

    Since one admitted and the other did not, E could not get involved, so she can only express her understanding, and then go about her own business.

    Mavis didn¡¯t want to talk to Anthony and continued being busy with her work.

    Anthony had been following her, no matter where she went, as if afraid of her running away.

    Annoyed, Mavis turned and red at him, ¡°Mr. Cahan, are you finished?¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t speak. His handsome face looked serious, and he followed her wherever she went.

    ¡­

    Lyra also had a headache here.

    After going back, before she settled down for a while, she was invited to the holiday ss at Molly¡¯s school.

    Molly got into a fight again.

    Not that Molly had a quick temper.

    Since she came back from the training campst time, she had be a lot calmer, and she was willing to use her brain when doing things. If people didn¡¯t really anger her, she was afraid it wouldn¡¯t have such a result.

    Molly¡¯s head teacher of the ss looked at the parents of both sides and persuaded them, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s just children fighting. If the two sides give in to each other, the matter will be resolved¡­¡±

    ¡°Give in? Our child is beaten like this. How can we let them go?¡±

    The finger pointed at Lyra.

    Lyra looked at the group of people in front of her, and suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say.

    After all, it was Molly who hit a person first, so she was at a loss.

    Who knew that Molly was not easy to mess with. She was moring, ¡°Mom said, what kind of parents have what kind of children raised. Your kid called my brother a sick child, and even pushed him. He was wrong first! Don¡¯t think this is Delta Union.¡±

    Lyra, who didn¡¯t understand what was going on, was taken aback.

    No wonder Molly would do it. It turned out that she was protecting her brother.

    The man had no intention of backing down.

    ¡°Your brother is the kid named Spencer? Isn¡¯t it true that he is a sick child? Now he has to be beaten to tell the truth? I want to ask, how does your family educate you?¡±

    Lyra thought for a while, ¡°Since Molly made the move first, I can pay for the medical expenses, but since you say Spencer is a sick child, you have to apologize for this. Don¡¯t think we¡¯re in Delta Union, so you can mess around.¡±

    The parent of the other child was from Delta Union, and looked at Lyra with disdain. She was a woman and a foreigner, all of which showed that their status was not high.

    But now that she said such words, the woman on the other side was a little surprised.

    The less trouble the better. She agreed. The child was ying and it was just a minor injury. The medical expenses pluspensation was only 8, 000 US dors. Lyra transferred it to her on the spot without hesitation.

    However, the woman was stunned when she saw the name.

    Lyra Llyod?

    She looked up nkly, staring at Lyra.

    ¡°You are¡­ Crana¡¯s Ms. Lloyd?¡±

 Chapter 987 What to do if my son faints?

    Lyra showed no expression, while Molly asked, ¡°You know my mom?¡±

    The woman quickly turned on her phone, found out a ranking in a website, and showed it to Lyra.

    ¡°This is the list of the richest people in the world, and you are the fifth.¡±

    She was so excited that she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    In fact, many people viewed unfavourably about the Lloyd¡¯s Corp in Crana.

    But recently the Lloyd¡¯s Corp seemed to have invested in a manor, and the ie had increased greatly. In an instant, her social status had also doubled, ranking fifth in just half a month.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t figure out how capable a woman was to run apany to such an extent.

    Today, this woman can be seen by her.

    Compared with a full-time housewife like her, Lyra¡¯s whole body seemed to exude dazzling light, and her aura was very strong. The career-oriented beauty was really attractive.

    Shepletely lost the look of wanting to quarrel before, and became kind.

    Lyra didn¡¯t have a huge reaction when she saw the list, but just nodded politely.

    ¡°Are these medical expenses andpensation enough? If not, you can contact me again. Also, remember to ask your child to apologize to Spencer.¡±

    Lyra took a stand.

    The woman didn¡¯t have the arrogant appearance just now, but nodded hurriedly. ¡°That¡¯s enough. It¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll ask my child to apologize to Spencer right away.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡­

    After returning home, Molly behaved well and took the initiative to tell her father about the fight at school.

    Malcolm scowled, looking at Molly seriously.

    She was the most naughty kid in the family and had the guts to say it!

    He hooked one of his fingers towards Molly, with a distinctly dangerous aura, ¡°Molly,e here. I will talk to you nicely.¡±

    Molly was shocked, and the hair on her head was about to stand up in fright.

    She whimpered and ran to hide behind Lyra. ¡°Mom, save me! Daddy is a viin. I have told daddy my mistake very honestly, but he still wants to punish me!¡±

    ¡°Molly!¡±

    Malcolm let out a growl, and little Molly trembled.

    Lyra protected Molly, and looked at her husband helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so fierce. You¡¯re scaring her.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not even afraid of fighting, so she¡¯s afraid of me being aggressive?¡±

    Malcolm sat upright and spoke sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lyra. Ever since Molly grows up, she has fought many times at school, and we¡¯re always asked to go to the school to deal with it. If I don¡¯t teach her a lesson, she will be even more proud. Sooner orter, she will be a bad kid.¡±

    He always thought boys would be more naughty, but didn¡¯t expect that his baby Molly was more troublesome.

    Molly just liked to fight with whomever provoked her.

    If he didn¡¯t educate her well and let her stop in moderation, it will be a big deal if she beat someone badly in the future.

    Lyra understood what he meant, sighed, and said nothing more.

    He took off his watch, and rolled up the cuffs of his suit.

    This ceremonial beating action made Molly¡¯s eyes drip with tears in minutes.

    ¡°Whoo whoo¡­ Mommy, help me. Daddy¡¯s horrible. Daddy¡¯s going to break my ass into pieces.¡±

    She clutched the corner of Lyra¡¯s clothes, sobbing and sniffling with the corner of Lyra¡¯s clothes.

    Malcolm¡¯s brow furrowed.

    ¡°Molly, you¡¯re too embarrassed to cry when you make a mistake, and you stained my wife¡¯s clothes.¡±

    Molly pursed her mouth and covered her butt quietly. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re the worst. You only care about your wife, not your baby.¡±

    ¡°Of course I care about my wife.¡± Malcolm pointed to his thigh seriously, ¡°Come here. Lie on your stomach. I don¡¯t want to say it a third time. Don¡¯t wait for me to catch you.¡±

    ¡°Mom! Mom!¡±

    There were small teardrops in Molly¡¯s eyshes, and she looked at Lyra pitifully, as if clutching a life-saving straw.

    Beside, Spencer sat silently for a while.

    Seeing that Malcolm was determined to educate Molly, he took the initiative to walk over.

    Malcolm was staring at Molly who liked to make trouble, when suddenly a small bodyy on hisp actively.

    Startled, he realized it was Spencer.

    Spencer obedientlyy on his father¡¯s strong and powerful thigh, with his small arms wrapped around his head, waiting to be punished obediently.

    ¡°Spencer?¡±

    Spencer took a deep breath, and replied very calmly, ¡°Daddy, beat me up. In the end, it¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t handle the rtionship with my ssmates well, and I didn¡¯t manage Molly¡¯s behavior well.¡±

    Malcolm fell silent.

    Spencer had been weak and sick since he was a child, and he was usually cared gently, like a fragile object. They were afraid of hurting him.

    Let Malcolm hit him? Totally impossible.

    What should he do if his son fainted?

    Before Malcolm could speak, Molly, who had been avoiding being beaten, rushed over and hugged her brother¡¯s thin body, with a determined look on her face.

    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t hit brother. He¡¯s not in good health. He can¡¯t stand it. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t fight. I know it¡¯s wrong!¡±

    She wiped away her tears and solemnly told Spencer, ¡°Spencer, get down. I don¡¯t want you to carry it.¡±

    Malcolm was silent.

    The two kids loved each other, so why did he look like a bad guy instead?

    Lyra could guess what Malcolm was thinking, and knew that Malcolm would not be angry when he saw the two babies protecting each other.

    She stepped forward, carried up Molly, and acted as a peacemaker.

    ¡°Okay, Daddy scared Molly. Molly, you protected your brother outside. You¡¯re a little warrior. Daddy and Mommy are very pleased. However, your way is still too extreme. Change it in the future, you know?¡±

    Molly put her arms around her mother¡¯s neck, ¡°Got it.¡±

    Malcolm gave up on that, picked Spencer up and coaxed him.

    In the evening, Malcolm and Lyra sat on the head of the bed.

    Lyra had just put down the file in her hand and couldn¡¯t help but think about Molly.

    On a whim, she felt that Molly was very suitable for going to a school with military management.

    She said this idea, and Malcolm felt it was very appropriate.

    ¡°Molly is really suitable for this. She usually has no rules. It¡¯s good to be in that kind of school, which can improve her restraint, but Lyra, do you really think about it? Military schools are not as easy as ordinary schools, and we can¡¯t easily visit her.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Lyra hesitated.

    She couldn¡¯t bear to send her child to a school with closed management.

    However, Lyra was not a stubborn person. Both of them uphold open education. Since they had this idea, they should first ask Molly for her opinion.

    Even if they were a little bit selfish, the wish of her was the most important thing.

    Early the next morning, Lyra brought it up at the dinner table.

    ¡°Molly, in view of your personality and hobbies, I discussed it with your father, and I want to ask you if you want to go to a military school, where there are professional equipment and management, and you can release your nature¡­¡±

    Before Lyra finished speaking, Molly said excitedly, ¡°I do!¡±

    Spencer was not anxious and guessed she must have something to say.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get excited. I¡¯m just asking you what you think. Of course, there are advantages and disadvantages. The disadvantage is that you can¡¯t see us often, and you can¡¯t see your brother often. Naturally, you are not with your brother in the same school.¡±

    Suddenly, Molly looked at Spencer with a tangled expression, and forced to act out a bitter expression.

    ¡°Can¡¯t Spencer go together with me?¡±

 Chapter 988 Reasonable judicial procedures

    Malcolm shook his head. ¡°Spencer¡¯s hobbies are different from yours.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to mention Spencer¡¯s ill health, so he put it in a different way, which was easier to ept.

    Lyra noticed this detail, nced back at Malcolm, and exchanged a satisfied nce.

    Molly became very conflicted.

    She wanted to go, but she couldn¡¯t bear to part with her brother.

    Malcolm joked about this. ¡°Now you just don¡¯t want to part with your brother? Are you only willing to part with me and your mother?¡±

    Molly snorted softly, had her hands on her hips on purpose and said, ¡°Daddy, you have your wife, and you love Mommy the most. The two of you disy your affection every day.¡±

    ¡°But my brother is different. He only has a younger sister, and the younger sister only has an elder brother now. World of two¡­¡±

    Spencer shut Molly¡¯s mouth up with his hands.

    Spencer corrected her seriously. ¡°The term world of two is not suitable for brothers and sisters. It is only suitable for lovers.¡±

    ¡°Why? You and I are two people?¡±

    Spencer did not exin, but added, ¡°Language isplicated, and you will understand it if you study hard.¡±

    Lyra and Malcolm looked at each other upon hearing this.

    They thought Spencer would forget the Crana culture when he was following them to study abroad, but Spencer always made them feel at ease.

    Molly thought for a moment.

    Seeing her hesitation, Spencer said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I won¡¯t be bullied and I respect your choice.¡±

    Hearing that her brother agreed, Molly nodded, ¡°I like military school!¡±

    Seeing this, Lyra asked Malcolm to start helping Molly arrange the school.

    Malcolm himself was a member of the National Investigation Bureau. When he went to investigate, it was easier to see which school was more professional. Lyra also wanted to help, but professionally, she still had more than enough energy for this matter.

    However, the three-day deal on Beason¡¯s side wasing soon. Lyra still thought of Alex¡¯s favor, and reminded Alex countless times during the process, asking her to persuade her cousin not to be stubborn and harm others and himself at the same time.

    Alex can only shake her head weakly every time. ¡°Ms. Lloyd, I really can¡¯t get in the middle of this matter. I have persuaded him, but Beason seems to be possessed, and he can¡¯t listen to what anyone says.¡±

    That being the case, Lyra understood.

    The board was still waiting for her reply.

    It was a coincidence that this happened just as shareholders began to express their displeasure publicly.

    Lyra took this issue seriously, mainly for two purposes.

    One was to standardize the rules and regtions, so that everyone knew what to do and what not to do.

    The second was to let this group of shareholders see that it was enough for a woman to be the master of the business, which was a public demonstration.

    But it was not easy to deal with the problem. Lyra still underestimated Beason.

    Beason¡¯s wife Vera, whose family was in the export business, was a wealthy person, and her family had a good reputation in Crana.

    Before Lyra started to take action, Beason¡¯s father-inw asked someone to get her contact information and made a transoceanic call.

    The old man didn¡¯t sound like a good guy. It was Beason who did something wrong, but the man persuaded Lyra. ¡°Ms. Lloyd, you have to be forgiving. Besides, my son-inw is still young, and awsuit at such a young age would have an impact on him.¡±

    When Lyra heard this, she could only sneer. ¡°It affects him a lot, so it doesn¡¯t affect me?¡±

    No matter who came, the whole story was clear, and if the responsibility was investigated, it was obvious who was at fault.

    The man could not help being angry when he heard Lyra¡¯s attitude.

    ¡°Ms. Lloyd, the reason why I call you personally is to discuss with you. You know that your international branch has just started, so what can you do even when you are far away from Crana?¡±

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±

    The man smiled lightly, and the sarcasm in his smile was obvious. ¡°How can it be regarded as a threat, Ms. Lloyd? Using my son-inw to exchange a new business for your branch, isn¡¯t it very appropriate? We are all businessmen, and know what businessmen should focus on, and we can talk about what is going on now.¡±

    Lyra hated such things.

    At this moment, she understood why Beason refused to admit his mistakes until now. It turned out that there was the support of the Harpers behind him.

    But so what?

    Since Lyra was determined to internationalize the Lloyd¡¯s Corp, these threats had already been considered, and they were of no use to Lyra.

    Thinking about it, she didn¡¯t back down at but and said, ¡°Mr. Harper, the Beason incident is quite a big deal. Almost the entire industry pays attention to the branch, which is just started. At this moment, if you actually want to show favoritism to me, you might as well find a suitablewyer for your good son-inw. I believe he will receive a court summons soon.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you young girl, I tell you, don¡¯t think that the Lloyd family is the richest. And it wasn¡¯t for us ¡­ Even now your parents are still alive, they should show me respect.¡±

    Lyra listened, feeling furious.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Knowing that he couldn¡¯t convince her, and she couldn¡¯t convince him, there was no need to waste everyone¡¯s time, so she simply hung up the phone.

    Just after she hung up the phone, Alex walked in.

    ¡°Ms. Lloyd, Beason has been making noise outside thepany like crazy. There are more and more people gathering and watching. This has a very bad impact. Shareholders have called you toe forward to solve the problem. What should I do?¡±

    Lyra sneered. ¡°Thinking of me at this time? Usually, don¡¯t they think they¡¯re very capable? Tell them, don¡¯t worry about this matter, and follow the judicial process reasonably.¡±

    Alex nodded and headed out the door.

    Lyra didn¡¯t have that much patience to face a person who did something wrong and still made mistakes to the end. He had given a chance before. Since he didn¡¯t cherish it, let it be.

    The other side.

    Malcolm was busy picking a school for Molly.

    In order to choose a professional school for his precious daughter, he solicited the opinions of many of his subordinates. After all, there is strength in numbers.

    Soon, Malcolm began to investigate every school recorded on the list.

    Malcolm used a very special method in this matter. Instead of saying that he was going to send his child to school, he said that he was here to visit.

    In this way, the people from the school¡¯s admissions office will not be very attentive in introducing, because Malcolm didn¡¯t like it.

    Like Lyra, he liked to see with his own eyes and experience it for himself.

    However, after visiting the first one, Malcolm felt that it was a bit long.

    Chad apanied him obediently, and finally held back and said, ¡°Bro, if you keep going around like this, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to finish until night.¡±

 Chapter 989 Bragging in front of Chad

    Malcolm felt that what Chad said made sense, and asked him to pick out a few schools with good reputations to investigate.

    Chad checked the schools one by one, and found that there were only three schools with the best reputation.

    Malcolm had already visited one, and there were two left.

    One of them was mainly based on military practice, and there were also cultural courses.

    Inparison, the second school was a little inferior. It mainly focused on strict management and was excellent at cultural courses. It encouraged children to learn culture while participating in activities.

    Malcolm hesitated for a moment, and decided to continue to inspect the second one.

    The second one really focused on cultural lessons¡­

    After Malcolm went there, he found that there were very few materials and props for the students to participate in the actualbat drill.

    It just used strict and militarized management to restrain students¡¯ behavior.

    For such a school, Malcolm had never understood. Wasn¡¯t such a strict requirement for children a restraining to their nature?

    When the principals heard that a big shot wasing to visit, they came to apany him and began to introduce the construction of the school.

    The vice-principal at the side followed silently, not forgetting to tter the principal, ¡°Everything in this school is arranged by the principal himself, and Mr. principal once served in Crana and was fortunate to be a subordinate of the National Investigation Bureau. He has really experienced this kind of militarized education, and he knows how to educate children well.¡±

    ¡°The subordinate of the bureau?¡±

    Chad¡¯s subordinate?

    Or Shane¡¯s?

    Malcolm looked back at Chad behind him, and raised his eyebrows at him meaningfully.

    Chad took the me out of nowhere, and just as he was about to exin, he saw Malcolm waving at him.

    The vice-principal didn¡¯t understand what was going on, and was still braggingcently. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Crana¡¯s current deputy director, Chad White¡¯s subordinate. Judged by the appearance of the two of you, you seem to be from Crana. Haven¡¯t you seen Mr. White?¡±

    ¡°However, it¡¯s normal if you haven¡¯t seen him. People from the National Investigation Bureau have always been elusive. You just need to know we have a very powerful militarized team. Send the children to us, and they will be well-behaved and sensible.¡±

    Chad, who was the center of the topic, didn¡¯t look well and the corners of his mouth was twitching.

    He actually lied and boasted in front of him?

    Moreover, the training of the National Investigation Bureau was performed by real soldiers.

    When did it be a militarized team?

    Did this vice principal havemon sense?

    He was very upset, but seeing that Malcolm was silent and very stable, he straightened his back and continued to pretend to be deep.

    The principal, on the other hand, seemed to appreciate this kind of ttery, and waved his hand lightly.

    ¡°Keep it low-key. It¡¯s better not to let too many people know about this kind of thing. After all, it is the National Investigation Bureau in Crana, so it should not be underestimated.¡±

    The vice-principal said, ¡°You¡¯re powerful and humble. Gentlemen, are you dehydrated? Sit down and have water?¡±

    As he spoke, the vice-principal poured a ss of water for the principal first.

    Malcolm said, ¡°No, I have to hurry to the next one.¡±

    He red at Chad, silently disapproving.

    Didn¡¯t he check the list before submitting it to him?

    What a weird school! A waste of time.

    Chad was bing more and more unreliable in doing things now. Did he need to be punished?

    Chad understood the eyes of Malcolm, swallowed again and again, and stood awkwardly.

    Malcolm looked back. If he had time, he would give Chad more training when he went back, but Molly¡¯s new school had not been decided yet, so he was not in the mood to worry about it.

    The two had just left when the vice principal caught up.

    ¡°Sir, are you dissatisfied with our school? Is there something we didn¡¯t exin clearly to you?¡±

    Malcolm raised his eyes slightly, looking cold, ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    The vice-principal stopped him with a smile, ¡°We have apanied you on the tour for so long, and I have said so many words, but you are not satisfied with everything. Isn¡¯t it a bit too picky? You know, our principal is the once the subordinate of the deputy director of the NIB. It¡¯s no good to offend him.¡±

    Chad was about to explode in anger, he answered. ¡°I¡¯m curious. Why does Chad have a subordinate who runs a school in Delta Union?¡±

    The vice principal smiled. ¡°You still know too little.¡±

    Malcolm snorted, wanting to hear what else the vice-principal coulde up with.

    ¡°Do you know that even the boss of NIB, Malcolm White, has personally mentored our principal. Everyone in Crana knows about Malcolm White, and you must know him too, right?¡±

    Malcolm himself raised his eyebrows. Not only did he know him, he was very familiar with him.

    Chad was about to jump in anger, ¡°Bro, I really can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t stop him, but took a step to the side and leaned against the wall, watching Chad y quietly.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Chad put his arms around the vice principal¡¯s shoulders, and smiled, ¡°Come on,e here and take a closer look. Do you know me?¡±

    The vice principal looked at him and shook his head. ¡°You are here to visit the school. I know you should have an identity, but¡­ have we met?¡±

    Chad remembered, ¡°No, we haven¡¯t met, but your principal has, and we know each other.¡±

    The principal next to him was stunned, recalling. It seemed that he didn¡¯t know him?

    Chad pursed his lips and gave a ruffian smile, ¡°Just now you said you¡¯re my subordinate. Do you forget your immediate superior so quickly?¡±

    Hearing this, the principal and the vice principal looked at each other in nk dismay, obviously not believing it.

    Knowing that they wouldn¡¯t believe it, Chad snorted contemptuously, made an exception and took out the NIB ID he was carrying with him. ¡°Do you see it clearly? Who am I?¡±

    There were his name on the ID, as well as the photo of him wearing the sassy military uniform. That man in the photo looked exactly like Chad.

    This kind of certificate, after special treatment and seal, was difficult to fake.

    After the principal saw it clearly, his face turned pale in an instant, and his legs were almost limp in fright, ¡°You¡­ are you really Chad White?!¡±

    Before they came here, the introducer only said that they were distinguished visitors from Crana. Their surnames were White, and they were very rich. If they were interested in this school, they would invest hundreds of millions of dors in it.

    So he postponed all the important schedules and came here specially to apany them, but he boasted and met the real Chad .

    He was feeling extremely distressed.

    Years ago, he just happened to meet Chad once.

    While studying abroad at Crana, he visited the NIB¡¯s secret selection site for military recruits, and saw Chad over the fence. Chad hadn¡¯t been named deputy Bureau yet, but was a high-performing squad leader by Malcolm¡¯s side.

    At that time, he climbed to the top of the fence to see, but he identally fell, and his butt hurt from the fall, and he couldn¡¯t even get up.

    Malcolm, dressed in a dark green military uniform with a silver ghost mask, happened to pass by and gave him a hand. Malcolm had a bad temper when he was young, and told him to leave as soon as possible. Otherwise he would be arrested for attempting to steal secrets.

    This was the so-called guidance of Malcolm.

    Now, seeing that the person in front of him was the Chad he was talking about, the principal looked at thezy and dignified man leaning against the wall not far away and asked, ¡°Then¡­ this person you call bro¡­ is¡­ who is he?¡±

 Chapter 990 Anthony, I hate you more and more

    Malcolm sneered, and his cool eyes swept over. The principal was shocked and looked at him in awe.

    Chadughed and exined, ¡°How many brothers can I have in the White family in Crana? Guess?¡±

    It was public news that there was an adopted son in the White family who had entered the family tree.

    The principal turned pale.

    Was he¡­ bragging in front of the real Malcolm White?

    ¡°Sorry! I¡¯m sorry¡±

    He bowed again and again. ¡°The vice principal was talking nonsense just now. I actually don¡¯t know you two at all. Please don¡¯t bother with us.¡±

    The vice-principal lowered his head when he saw it, and followed suit,pletely losing the arrogance he had a few minutes ago.

    Not in the mood to deal with the two of them anymore, Chad said, ¡°In the future, if you still use the reputation of Mr. White and I to bluff and deceive, wait to receive a transnational summons, and I will ask you to spend a few years in prison for free.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare. Never again.¡±

    Malcolm snorted in disdain, withdrew his indifferent gaze, left decisively, and continued to inspect the next school.

    *

    In the manor.

    In the morning, Anthony didn¡¯t go anywhere but just circled around Mavis.

    Seeing that she was struggling to carry water, Anthony took the initiative to go over to help, but Mavis cleverly avoided it.

    From the beginning to the end, she didn¡¯t say a word and didn¡¯t look at Anthony,pletely treating him as if he didn¡¯t exist.

    Her indifference and neglect were like a sharp de.

    Anthony¡¯s handsome face had never looked so downcast.

    But he didn¡¯t give up just yet, but still followed Mavis.

    Mavis went to see the chicken, and he followed suit.

    Mavis went to feed the sheep, and he followed suit.

    A bundle of grass was handed to the mouth of a alpaca. Seeing the cute little movements, Mavis felt a lot better and reached out to touch the alpaca¡¯s head.

    ¡°Anthony, be good. Eat more and grow taller sooner.¡±

    Anthony froze on the spot.

    Anthony?

    She called an alpaca Anthony?

    She also smiled at the alpaca.

    Could it be that in her heart, the status of her husband was not as high as that of an animal?

    Anthony endured all the way and couldn¡¯t help it.

    He took the grass from Mavis¡¯s hand, put his arms around her waist, and pushed her down against the low wall of a brick house.

    Fearing that he would hit her back, he deliberately supported her with his arm, holding Mavis.

    Mavis tried to break free. ¡°What are you doing? Are you sick?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sick. I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time, but you just left and disappeared, and now¡­¡± She was pregnant. ¡°Have you considered my feelings?¡±

    He was still forceful.

    Mavis¡¯ eyes turned red with anger.

    ¡°Anthony, we¡¯ve divorced! I am your ex-wife now. Of course I have to leave the Cahan family. Where I go has nothing to do with you. Should I be moved and cry bitterly just because you came to me?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Anthony snorted slightly, and his enchanting eyes looked at her meaningfully. ¡°Miss Parker, you have a bad memory. You just signed the divorce agreement for me. Are you so sure that I have signed it too? Have you got the divorce certificate?¡±

    She was dumbfounded by the question. At that time, she thought Anthony would definitely sign the paper.

    Did he not sign it?

    ¡°Anthony, we¡¯ve agreed to sign it at the end of one year, and the agreement is clearly written in it. Do you want to be a rogue?¡±

    He raised his eyebrows. ¡°I made the agreement. Both copies are in my hands. If I don¡¯t take them out, who knows that there is an agreement? But you¡¯re my spouse, and this has not changed.¡±

    Sure, he really didn¡¯t sign.

    Mavis was so angry but couldn¡¯t push him away, ¡°Can you stop disgusting me so much?¡±

    He was disgusting?

    Anthony got angry too.

    ¡°It was you who left without saying goodbye. As my wife, you are considered to have run away from home. You are a bad woman and should be punished.¡±

    He said harsh words and almost gritted his teeth, pinching Mavis¡¯ cheek with a little force.

    Mavis stared at him fiercely with red eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me leaving without saying goodbye? You were the one who brought Jaqueline back first, and stayed there coaxing her in a gentle voice.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve exined many times that I just took care of her. I just treat her as a younger sister and have no lover¡¯s feelings for her. Mavis, why can¡¯t you trust me just once?¡±

    Mavis sneered. ¡°Besides yourself, who would believe this? Grandma, Reba, Zack, and Jaqueline herself? Do any of them believe it?¡±

    Anthony choked.

    Mavis turned her eyes away, and covered her red eyes stubbornly. ¡°I¡¯ve given up on you now. I just want a divorce. Isn¡¯t that okay?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    He said every word firmly, ¡°As long as I don¡¯t agree, you will never divorce.¡±

    ¡°Why do I have to listen to you for whatever reason?¡± Mavis waspletely furious. ¡°Anthony, I really hate you more and more now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When he saw that she was provoked anxiously and even the tip of her nose was red, Anthony¡¯s arrogance gradually dissipated, and he felt a little guilty.

    After finally seeing Mavis, he obviously wanted to persuade her to go home with nice words, so why did he start arguing again¡­?

    Taking advantage of his daze, Mavis pushed away his shackles, turned around and left without looking back.

    Anthony froze in ce, watching her back.

    He thought that as long as he found her, everything would be easy to deal with.

    But now it seemed that the anger in Mavis¡¯s heart had not dissipated at all, and the boredom that had never been seen before appeared in the eyes of Mavis.

    What to do?

    Sincere apology?

    Anthony felt that she would not ept an apology.

    With mixed feelings in his heart, Anthony thought of Mavis¡¯s swollen belly again.

    Although her belly was round, he calcted the time when Mavis ran away from home, and it seemed that that was not his baby.

    During this period of time¡­ she found a new man?

    She was still married. How can she¡­

    Feeling very angry, Anthony was embarrassed to ask Mavis directly but found E.

    E was busy with the work at hand.

    The weeding machine was very noisy, and E yelled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Mr. Cahan, I¡¯m a bit busy here. Maybe I won¡¯t be free until after dinner. Come and see me then!¡±

    The sound attracted the surrounding people to watch.

    Anthony was a little embarrassed to speak, and subconsciously looked in the direction of Mavis not far away.

    Coincidentally, Mavis also stared at him coldly.

    Anthony wanted to ask, but held back, and said to E, ¡°Get busy first.¡±

    ¡°OK!¡±

    E didn¡¯t bother to observe his expression at all, but continued with the business at hand.

    Anthony put his hands in his pockets and turned to leave.

    Mavis took the initiative to walk towards him, and when passing by him, she whispered, ¡°Come with me. I have something to talk to you alone.¡±

    After speaking, Mavis took the keg and left without expression.

    Anthony followed her silently.

    The two walked all the way to a secluded corner of the manor. Mavis didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense, but went straight to the point.

    ¡°Have someone print another copy of the divorce agreement and sign it as soon as possible. If necessary, I can go back to Crana with you to handle the divorce formalities.¡±

 Chapter 991 I have a new love, and the baby is not yours

    Anthony¡¯s face turned pale, and he stared at her unreasonably, ¡°Come back to Crana with me just to go through the divorce procedures. It seems that you are determined to leave me.¡±

    Obviously the original marriage rtionship started when she was in high spirits, but now she felt that this will only hinder her?

    Meeting his gaze, Mavis nodded, ¡°Yes, I must leave you.¡±

    Before leaving, she dered, ¡°Anthony, sooner orter I will draw a line with you. If you are sensible, don¡¯t bother me, let alone my friends.¡±

    Anthony frowned, and pulled her back before she was far away.

    The strong force forced Mavis to stagger a few steps.

    Mavis was annoyed, and wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Anthony. ¡°Are you so cruel?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°In terms of cruelty, who canpare to you?¡±

    ¡°Then, you really don¡¯t love me anymore?¡±

    Mavis remained expressionless. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t love you, not at all.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Look me in the eyes and say it again.¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to him, turned her head and left, ¡°You are sick and can¡¯t understand what I say.¡±

    The ground was slippery. Mavis walked in a hurry, and the soles of her feet slipped suddenly.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Terrified, she couldn¡¯t control herself and fell backwards, subconsciously protecting her abdomen.

    Anthony grabbed her with quick eyes and hands, ¡°With your negligent temperament, how can I rest assured that you live here alone?¡±

    ¡°Before youe, I¡¯m doing well, and my baby and I are safe and sound. Why don¡¯t you think about whether it¡¯s your problem?¡±

    Mavis broke free from his embrace, with a cold attitude. ¡°Mr. Cahan, we will divorce sooner orter. Please behave yourself.¡±

    She walked very carefully this time, but didn¡¯t look back. Her back was stubborn.

    Anthony looked at her back, and at the manor¡¯s red sky. He was a little at a loss for a while.

    He had never felt this way before.

    Mavis had never answered his question directly but only wanted to divorce and escape. Why?

    Because she already had another man?

    The more he thought about it, the more confused his mind became.

    Anthony didn¡¯t believe it, so he followed Mavis to the door of her room.

    Mavis looked back and said coldly, ¡°If you follow me again, I will ask E to drive you out. Anthony, how many times do I have to say it? Please don¡¯t disturb my life.¡±

    Unmoved, Anthony pointed at her stomach and asked, ¡°As your husband, it¡¯s okay not to care about my wife? Is it because you have someone else¡¯s child?¡±

    Mavis was taken aback.

    Seeing her dull expression, Anthony also froze.

    What did that expression mean?

    Could the child be his?

    After Anthony thought about it briefly, there was only one drunken sex between him and Mavis.

    But afterwards, she took the contraceptive pill in front of him.

    After he calcted the time, it was impossible for her to have his child.

    Mavis reacted and took this opportunity to admit.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Because of this child, I have to leave you. I already have a new life, and you can see that I am very happy now, so don¡¯t bother me. Just divorce me quietly. ¡±

    She turned her head and was about to enter the door. Anthony quickly reached out and pressed it against the door frame.

    Mavis didn¡¯t react in time, and his finger were severely pinched by the door.

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    Anthony¡¯s brows and eyes were wrinkled, and his face turned pale from the pain in an instant.

    Mavis was also stunned, and quickly pushed the door open, never thinking that he would block it with his hands.

    The man¡¯s fingers were convulsed, obviously trembling badly, but he still held on to the door frame and did not let go.

    Mavis can¡¯t help him and didn¡¯t look at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t say it clearly enough? Anthony, you are the CEO of Cahan Group, the person in power, a rich man like you has no shortage of women. I have already changed. Why do you have to pester me?¡±

    Anthony swallowed the pain, and kept his voice straight to the point. ¡°Who is the father of this child?¡±

    Mavis¡¯ expression froze.

    This excuse was made up by her on the spur of the moment. She hadn¡¯t thought about the father¡¯s affairs at all, so how could she know?

    Anthony read her expression and tried again, ¡°Is it possible that this is my child?¡±

    He was not sure, but he¡¯d like to hear Mavis say yes.

    Unfortunately, Mavis didn¡¯t do what he wanted.

    ¡°Nonsense, how could the child be yours? You can¡¯t tell when I¡¯m pregnant? I¡¯m sorry I have a new love. The baby¡¯s father is the son of the owner of the manor. E¡¯s brother. He went on a business trip recently. He¡¯s nice to me, a thousand times more considerate than you!¡±

    Mavis roared out almost like venting when she said thest sentence.

    The resentment that had been pent in her heart for a long time made her extremely ufortable.

    It was cool and nice to be able to blow Anthony off.

    However, she did.

    With those words spoken, Anthony fell into a long silence.

    His drooping brows and eyes couldn¡¯t hide the loneliness, and even his azure blue pupils that seemed to be filled with stars in the past had dimmed, and the injuries on the fingers had be more painful.

    Mavis saw his reaction and somehow didn¡¯t feel very happy about it.

    Because of Jaqueline, she had already been heartbroken by this man.

    Now that Jaqueline was dead, Anthony only thought of her. It was ridiculous. Did he treat her like a pet that came and went?

    She had already fallen for this man once, and it was impossible to have a second time.

    Thinking of this, she regained her cold expression again.

    Anthony calmed down for a long time before asking her, ¡°Our marriage is not over yet. How can you¡­¡± There was another man who made her pregnant.

    Mavis didn¡¯t argue. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that our marriage was not terminated before, but since you all know, it doesn¡¯t matter. We will go to the divorce as soon as possible. When my baby is born, I need to register the baby in Delta Union.¡±

    Anthony loosened the door frame feebly with his fingertips.

    Mavis took advantage of the situation and closed the door,pletely blocking the line of sight with him.

    But Anthony didn¡¯t leave. He stood outside the door with his shoulders drooping slightly, a sense of loss permeated the air.

    The bodyguard from the Cahan family knew the problem between Anthony and Mavis, and stepped forward with a sigh.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, why don¡¯t we go back to the room first? Mrs. Cahan is probably still angry and doesn¡¯t forgive you. This matter can¡¯t be rushed. It has to be discussed in the long run.¡±

    Anthony nced over coldly, ¡°If she runs away again, will you find her?¡±

    The bodyguard didn¡¯t dare to say anything.

    Anthony sighed silently. The amount of information he knew today was too much. He needed to calm down and sort out the key to the problem.

    Thinking of this, he didn¡¯t stay in front of Mavis¡¯ door any longer, but turned and left.

    The bodyguard followed silently.

    At the corner of the corridor, E was so shocked that she didn¡¯t close her mouth.

    She had just seen Mavis and Anthony leaving one after the other. Fearing that something would happen to Mavis, she put down what she was doing and followed.

    Who knew that she happened to hear the conversation between the two just now.

    Jesus!

    What an outrageous love-hate rtionship it was.

    But when was her brother with Mavis ? And he let Mavis have a baby?

    She didn¡¯t even know such an earth-shattering event?

 Chapter 992 Abbigail is her new name

    E¡¯s gossip desire was burning, but at the same time, she was worried about Mavis.

    Anthony¡¯s wife ran away from home. She not only had a man outside, but also got pregnant with a baby.

    Men were sensitive about their reputation. What if Anthony got angry and hurt Mavis?

    Thinking of this, she took advantage of Anthony¡¯s figurepletely disappearing at the end of the corridor, and knocked on Mavis¡¯ door.

    Mavis thought it was Anthony who was stalking and refused to leave, so she yelled at the door angrily, ¡°Are you finished? Don¡¯t bother me!¡±

    E whispered into the door, ¡°Mavis, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m E.¡±

    After she said this, within a minute, the door opened.

    Mavis looked at her apologetically, ¡°Sorry, I never thought it was you.¡±

    E looked helpless. ¡°Let me go in first?¡±

    Mavis took her arm to let her in and locked the door.

    The two sat in the room, and Mavis was in a daze on the sofa.

    Seeing this, E took the initiative to pour her a ss of water.

    ¡°My mother said that when you are pregnant with a baby, you should not be angry or sad. You must keep your mood at ease. Your current state is not only bad for the child, but also bad for you.¡±

    If she had antenatal depression, it was really bad.

    Mavis nodded. ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll try to keep a better mood.¡±

    E shook her head and sighed, ¡°If you are angry, vent it to the man. Don¡¯t hold it in yourself .¡±

    Mavis chuckled, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Recalling the conversation she just heard in front of the door, E asked bluntly, ¡°Mavis, I¡¯m sorry I identally overheard your conversation with Mr. Cahan just now. I heard you say¡­ you and my brother ¡­¡±

    The more she talked about it, she was more embarrassed to express it, so she chose to express it with her fingers.

    She made a thumbs up face.

    Mavis was a little embarrassed, and said embarrassing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, E. I was anxious just now, so I used your brother as a shield.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    E was a little disappointed.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Just a shield?

    If this was the case, then the child in Mavis¡¯ stomach was not her brother¡¯s?

    ¡°Mavis, the baby¡¯s father¡­ is your husband, Mr. Cahan?¡±

    Mavis avoided looking at her, and her eyes averted a little.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, it is indeed his.¡±

    E was stunned. ¡°As the baby¡¯s father, he didn¡¯t even know his wife was pregnant. How dereliction of duty does he have as a husband?¡±

    Mavispletely lowered her head and stopped talking.

    E knew that she talked about her pain, so she pulled her arm distressedly.

    ¡°Mavis, although I really don¡¯t want to tell the truth, I think the more you care about this matter and the more lonely you feel, it means that you have him in your heart. Why don¡¯t you tell him frankly that he is the father of the baby?¡±

    ¡°Because my baby doesn¡¯t need a father. I¡¯ll give it all my love.¡±

    E disagreed with her point of view. ¡°Mavis, what you give your baby is maternal love, but what Mr. Cahan can give is fatherly love. This is different. In the life world of children, parents are equally important roles.¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°There are some ipetent fathers. It¡¯s better not to have them.¡±

    Just like her father.

    He was not educated, drank heavily all the year round, and beat her mother when he was drunk. He was also patriarchal, scolding her and her mother all day long to be useless.

    Such a scumbag was not worthy of being her father, but will instead cause a lifetime trauma on the child.

    Although, with Anthony¡¯s knowledge and cultivation, he wouldn¡¯t be so bad, Anthony didn¡¯t love her.

    It was not good if the baby lived in a ce where the parents did not love each other.

    In the future, Anthony will move to sleep in the study if he had a disagreement, and the rtionship between them will not be harmonious, or when he met a girl who looked simr to Lyra, will he have to fall again?

    When the time came, not only will she suffer, but the baby will suffer too.

    The more she thought about it, the more determined she wanted to get a divorce.

    But she didn¡¯t know how to exin it to E. ¡°The matter between me and him is veryplicated, and I can¡¯t exin to your clearly now. Ell , if you are heartbroken by someone, will you forgive him?¡±

    E was silent.

    She had never been married, and had never had any unforgettable love. Many handsome tourists came to the manor every day, and she didn¡¯t have enough time to take a closer look at everyone of them.

    However, at this age, she yearned for a vigorous and reckless love.

    ¡°If he really loves you, and he sincerely admits his mistake, and you still love him, then forgive him. But I don¡¯t know what happened to you before. I always look at this from the perspective of a bystander. My suggestion is not important. What matters is what you think.¡±

    E thought deeply, and then said, ¡°To be on the safe side, I think it¡¯s better to observe. If he sincerely admits his mistake, wouldn¡¯t it be a pity for you to miss such a good man?¡±

    Can Anthony be considered a good man?

    Apart from his good-looking face, bad temper, unpredictable mood, and being domineering, he didn¡¯t care about her feelings at all.

    When he was happy, he will pamper her, and when he was angry, he will punish her with all kinds of cold violence.

    In the marriage, Anthony was the active party while she was passive.

    Facing E¡¯s kind constion, she could only say, ¡°Thank you, E. I understand your kindness, and I¡¯ll think about it carefully.¡±

    ¡­

    People in the small ind lived on the water, and the surrounding sea area was what the inders relied on for their livelihood.

    When Jaqueline woke up, she said, ¡°Who are you? Who am I? Where is this?¡±

    The man who saved her was stunned.

    ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t remember anything?¡± It seemed that the doctor didn¡¯t say that there was such a thing as amnesia.

    The man was in a difficult situation for a while and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    She was identally picked up by him from the sea with a fishing.

    But the wound on her body was a gunshot wound.

    Those who can carry guns these days were definitely not ordinary people, and this woman may not be ordinary people either.

    If she really stayed at his home, he was afraid something will happen in the future¡­

    However, this woman was really beautiful. He picked her up despite the objections of other inders, and spent almost all his savings to save her life. Didn¡¯t he just want her to be his wife?

    ¡°You have suffered a serious injury, but you can live here with peace of mind. Although I¡¯m not rich, I guarantee that you¡¯ll be fed and clothed, and you¡¯ll not be treated badly.¡±

    His skin was tanned, which was caused by the ultraviolet rays from working around the sea for a long time.

    But Jaqueline somehow felt that he was a bit simple-minded, and quite cute.

    ¡°May I have your name?¡±

    ¡°ze.¡±

    ze eventually kept Jaqueline.

    Because the wounds on her body had left scars, ze specifically asked Jaqueline to wear long sleeves all year round, so that no one could see her scars.

    Jaqueline didn¡¯t understand why, but ze said it was to protect her. ze saved her life, and she believed ze.

    ze gave her a new name. It was Abbigail.

    She was the girl found in the water and it meant beauty.

    Jaqueline loved the name.

    She fished with the inders every day, and helped ze cook and wash clothes when she was free.

    After getting along for several days, ze became more and more fond of this beautiful woman.

    And Jaqueline also thought that the man in front of her was not bad, and she was not picky.

    Because the wives of the inders said that ze was a good fisherman, and he saved her own life, the grace of saving her life should be the pledge to marry him.

 Chapter 993 This is the fate of an illegitimate child

    Therefore, Jaqueline chose to be with this man.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    The two were almost inseparable in their daily lives.

    Until one day, when Jaqueline was fishing with the man, she encountered amercial cruise ship passing by in the distance.

    There were many people on the cruise ship, men and women. They were dressed expensively, and women even wore expensive jewelry all over their bodies.

    Under the sun, those jewels were shining and dazzling.

    However, when Jaqueline saw the group of women from a distance, she felt flustered and had short of breath for no reason, and the feeling of uneasiness instantly upied her whole heart.

    Especially when she saw the faces of those women, she would have a severe headache, but still couldn¡¯t remember anything.

    Seeing her in pain, ze hurried over to help her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Jaqueline pointed to the giant ship in the distance.

    ze followed the direction of her finger, and saw the women on the boat wearing gold and silver jewels, and seemed to understand something.

    ze gently carried her up, turned around and walked towards home. ¡°Since seeing it will hurt you, then don¡¯t look at it. You can¡¯t remember many painful things. Maybe it¡¯s a good thing.¡±

    Jaqueline nodded.

    ze had a premonition that her past experience must have made her desperate. After all, when he first saw her, the welts all over her body were too scary, and there were even many old scars on her skin, making him feel it cruel.

    How vicious was it to beat a beautiful and weak girl like this?

    He intuited that Jaqueline must have been a maid in a rich man¡¯s family before, and because of her low status, she lived such a miserable life.

    Jaqueline listened to him very much.

    Because there were always luxury ships going around the ind these days, Jaqueline simply stopped fishing and justy on the beach to bask in the sun, which wasfortable for her.

    She said, ¡°I heard their wives that I¡¯m very happy. I didn¡¯t understand what happiness is, but now I seem to understand it. ze, I want to thank you for saving me.¡±

    ze froze for a moment, then smiled contentedly.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m also very grateful to myself.¡±

    He resisted all opinions and insisted on saving her.

    He really liked Abbigail, but also had selfish intention that he didn¡¯t want Abbigail to think of the past.

    Jaqueline half-closed her eyes, her long eyshes were covered with ayer of golden shadow by the sun, and her side face looked even more exquisite.

    Just when ze was admiring her beauty, Jaqueline suddenly sat up with curiosity on her face.

    ¡°They say that giving birth is painful. Is it really painful?¡±

    ze nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°But, I want to give you a fat boy.¡±

    ze had never thought about this before, and hearing her say this made him feel moved.

    ¡°Okay, as long as you agree, we will have a baby.¡±

    Hearing this, Jaqueline smiled brightly.

    ze was fascinated by watching her, and couldn¡¯t believe that everything in front of him was real.

    He rescued Abbigail, which was really the most correct decision in his life.

    As everyone didn¡¯t know, their danger wasing.

    *

    Malcolm spent a day to pick out a school for Molly.

    After returning, Malcolm took out the photos he took during the school inspection, and after carefulparison, he felt that the school that mainly focused on actualbat exercises was more suitable for Molly.

    It was not that this school was weak in cultural courses, but that they paid more attention to allowing students to learn knowledge through practical exercises.

    The knowledge gained in this way can be applied, and it can also make children feel fun in learning.

    When Lyra came back, Malcolm put forward his own ideas.

    Lyra touched the tip of his nose and praised him, ¡°My husband is really unambiguous when he gets down to business. I agree with your idea very much. You really don¡¯t disappoint me at all.¡±

    He wrapped his arms around Lyra¡¯s waist and let her sit on hisp.

    At close range, the woman had a hot body and delicate red lips.

    Malcolm¡¯s throat was dry, and he called her softly with his slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Lyra ¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    That was all!

    This man was staring at her waist again.

    *

    At the manor.

    Anthony, who was hit hard by Mavis, was not just so discouraged.

    He secretly sent bodyguards to check on the owner of the manor, mainly to find out the brother of E that Mavis said.

    He had to make sure that what Mavis said was true or not before he can decide what to do next.

    If the rtionship between Mavis and that man was true, he will coerce and lure that man to leave Mavis and nevere to her.

    As for the child in Mavis¡¯ belly, it was already a bit old.

    This kid problem was tricky.

    He will consider asking the doctor first, and destroy it without endangering the mother¡¯s body¡­

    On the bench in the prairie, Anthony satzily and decadently.

    He took a deep breath on his cigarette, feeling very depressed.

    He always felt that there was some depressed emotion, which was being suppressed, waiting for a stormy eruption.

    He kept persuading himself to think about it positively.

    It was okay and didn¡¯t matter.

    When Lyra was pregnant with Malcolm¡¯s child and about to marry him, he agreed to let Lyra give birth to the child and was willing to raise the child.

    If he can¡¯t get rid of Mavis¡¯ child, he can also take care of it!

    It really didn¡¯t matter.

    It was not okay at all!

    He threw the cigarette angrily, smashed it with his expensive leather shoes, and his eyes were red with anger.

    His blue enchanting eyes were full of sadness and helplessness.

    Why did all the women he liked betray him? Why even Mavis had to find a man and carry a child for him?

    He didn¡¯t deserve to have his own children?

    The enchanting eyes were smudged with water mist, and intense sadness wrapped him tightly. It had been a long, long time since he had suffered such pain.

    With tears in his eyes, he never shed a single tear.

    After a while, he curled up his lips evilly andughed at himself. ¡°Maybe this is the fate of the illegitimate child. Even if I¡¯m in power, I can¡¯t get rid of this shackle. I¡¯m only worthy of raising the illegitimate child for the rival in love¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, Mrs. Cahan ¡­¡±

    The bodyguard ran over, just in time to see the scene where Anthony was on the verge of emotional copse. ¡°Mr. Cahan, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Anthony took a deep breath, quickly subdued those gaffes, and asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Madam went to help Ms. E with farm work again. Although it¡¯s not heavy work, she is pregnant after all, and she seems to give birth soon ¡­¡±

    Anthony narrowed his eyes, got up and left, ¡°Where is she? Take me there.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    Pending the results of the investigation into E¡¯s brother, Anthony suppressed all the gloom in his heart and decided to build a good rtionship with Mavis first.

    He should persuade his wife to go home with him first.

    He always took the initiative to grab Mavis¡¯s work. Whether it was nting flowers or grass, or milking cows, he was very attentive.

    Mavis couldn¡¯t resist him, so she could only sit by and watch, sulking by the way.

    This kind of farm work was very handy for Anthony.

    But after working for the whole afternoon, he was still deeply touched and looked back at Mavis.

    ¡°You still say that these jobs are easy, and even I feel tired after experiencing them once. How can you endure such hardship with a big belly?¡±

 Chapter 994 Doing farm work, my hand hurt

    Hearing his tone that seemed to be distressed for her, Mavis remained expressionless, with her right hand always protecting her lower abdomen.

    ¡°A little bit of physical fatigue is not a kind of suffering, but a tired heart is the real suffering.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face turned pale, but he still asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been married to me for more than a year. Have I ever tired you?¡±

    Mavis sneered and gave him a self-knowing look.

    He seemed to have no idea of himself at all.

    Anthony¡¯s handsome face froze. He looked away resentfully, and continued to help Mavis with her work.

    Still thinking about what Mavis said just now, he was inexplicably a little impetuous.

    A shovel went down into the earth with too much force, and it was overturned and flew out.

    With a bang, the shovel flew several meters away and fell to the ground.

    This was not the funniest thing, because the moment the shovel came off, he was covered in dirt by himself.

    When E came over, she happened to see this scene and almostughed out loud.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan , how much effort did you use? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen a shovel blown away by work.¡±

    Mavis, who had a serious face, couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. She secretly turned her head away and suppressed a smile.

    Anthony wiped the dirt from his face. Although his face was dirty, his movements remained noble, and he said coldly against the wind, ¡°People make mistakes, and it¡¯s just a small mistake.¡±

    E was embarrassed tough too much, and looked at his clothes.

    It seemed he deliberately changed into loose and cheap clothes today for work, but he was noble to his bone. Even if his handsome face was covered with ayer of dirt, it can¡¯t cover his delicate facial features.

    E was amazed that he didn¡¯t seem to be able to do this kind of work.

    But at this time, Anthony felt that something was wrong, smelled the smell of his palm, and asked E, ¡°What is added to this soil?¡±

    E was a little embarrassed and said shyly, ¡°I didn¡¯t add anything ¡­ Just to make the soil more fertile, all natural fertilizers were used.¡±

    Natural fertilizer?

    Wasn¡¯t that¡­Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    E said bluntly, ¡°In order to make the nts grow better and make everyone eat healthily, some cow and sheep manure will be used. Of course, sometimes human manure is the best¡­¡±

    ¡°Blech ¨C¡±

    Before E finished speaking, Anthony started to feel sick.

    He didn¡¯t care about the polite form, but turned around and left. He was walking extremely fast, as if he wished he could fly back to his residence.

    As soon as he left, Mavis and E exchanged nces.

    With a pop, the twoughed out loud.

    She¡¯d known Anthony for so long, and it was the first time she¡¯d seen him so embarrassed that he didn¡¯t care about anything but ran away.

    Afterughing for a long time, Mavis asked, ¡°I remember that this soil has not been watered with any natural fertilizers. Did you deceive him on purpose?¡±

    E stuck out her tongue yfully. ¡°I just fix him for you because he treated you badly, but it seems that he doesn¡¯t do this kind of thing often. And he can¡¯t even tell if there is a smell of feces in the soil or not.¡±

    In half an hour, Anthony went back to the bathroom of his residence and took at least ten times of showers.

    His skin was red from rubbing, and the disgusting smell barely eased a little.

    After changing his clothes, he came to the fields of the manor again.

    The broken hair on his forehead was slightly wet, and his brows and eyes were cold. He returned to his previous calm and dignified appearance, as if the man who ran madly to his room to take a shower just now was not him.

    E didn¡¯t expect his expression to change so quickly, and sighed a little, ¡°Mr. Cahan, are you still here to help Mavis? But the earth¡­ are you not afraid of another ident like just now?¡±

    Anthony disagreed, ¡°No, I will be careful.¡±

    He stepped forward and carried up Mavis, who was spreading seeds.

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Mavis was unstable, and can only wrap her arms around his neck.

    ¡°Go and sit down. Just watch us work from the sidelines.¡±

    Mavis was not very happy. ¡°That¡¯s what you think. Please don¡¯t always use your ideas to force me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just advice for pregnant women,¡± he quibbled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t ept that advice.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You will ept it slowly. Work is secondary, and the safety of you and your babyes first.¡±

    He was still the same as before, dictatorial.

    Mavis was getting more and more upset. ¡°Anthony, I have told you clearly enough yesterday that I have a new man now. Should you avoid arousing suspicion?¡±

    Anthony raised his eyebrows slightly. His jawline stiffened a little, and he said coldly, ¡°You and I are the certified couple. It¡¯s also your so-called new man who should avoid suspicion.¡±

    It was well-founded.

    Mavis didn¡¯t bother to talk nonsense to him.

    He bent down, and Mavis was gently ced on the chair by him. He took off his coat and put it on Mavis¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°The wind in the evening is very cold. Don¡¯t freeze. If your hands and feet are cold while sitting, go back to rest early.¡±

    His soft-spoken and extremely caring appearance made Mavis stunned.

    But it was only half a second in a daze. Mavis took off his coat and threw it on the ground.

    Anthony¡¯s eyes darkened. He didn¡¯t say anything, but went back to the fields waiting to be reimed.

    In the evening, the red clouds gradually receded.

    It was cold and windy.

    And it was indeed a bit cold.

    Even if Mavis didn¡¯t care about herself, she needed to care about the baby. After a few instructions with E, she went back to her residence.

    She didn¡¯t say a word to Anthony again and didn¡¯t even nce at him out of the corner of her eye. She treated him like nothing the first day she saw him.

    ¡­

    After an hour.

    Anthony and E reimed and nted the vegetable plot.

    He looked at the masterpiece he had been busy all afternoon with satisfaction, and asked E, ¡°As long as I do more, Mavis will do less?¡±

    Didn¡¯t she say that she was with the manor owner¡¯s son and wanted to give the child a Delta Union residence? Then she must show her kindness and work to please the manor owner¡¯s family.

    Although panicked in his heart and frowning, Anthony still asked E, ¡°What else is there to do?¡±

    E was speechless for a while. In fact, she really wanted to say that Mavis didn¡¯t need to do these things. It was just that she was idle and bored, and found something to do for herself to kill the time.

    However, she heard the conversation between Mavis and Anthonyst night after all.

    As a friend of Mavis, she was naturally partial to Mavis.

    She can help Mavis bully Anthony a bit, which he asked for it himself.

    However, E noticed his hands.

    His big hands with well-defined bones were red and swollen due to excessive use of the shovel, and even had a few blisters, which was a bit painful.

    It was enough to y a prank like just now. After all, Anthony was a guest of the manor, and she had to take responsibility if he got tired.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan , your hands are hurting. Don¡¯t you really need to take a break?¡±

    Only then did Anthony feel a slight heat pain in his palms, which were so red and swollen, and hurt even to squeeze it lightly.

    He remained silent, and put his hands behind his back to cover the blisters on his hands.

    ¡°A little injury. I won¡¯t make a fuss. If there is still work that Mavis needs to do, you can order me directly.¡±

 Chapter 995 I stepped on shit

    Since it was his request, E did not shirk it.

    She simply pointed to the cow over there. ¡°This cow just gave birth to calves. If it¡¯s convenient for you, please go and take care of them. The calves are afraid of the cold. Remember to take a nket over there.¡±

    This immediately made Anthony confused.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    He thought it was because it gave birth, so he was asked to milk it.

    Unexpectedly, he needed to care of calves. Anthony had never even raised pets before, and had no experience at all.

    He was stunned for a while before he asked, ¡°How to take care of them? Do you want me to coax them to sleep?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    E was speechless for a while. She wanted to say something, but she held back her words and didn¡¯t tease him.

    It can be seen that Anthony was concerned about face-saving, and he was willing to do these jobs now because he had ignored his dignity for Mavis.

    ¡°No, the newborn calves are a bit dirty, with blood from the cow, so I want you to fetch a basin of water and wipe them clean. Use a nket because it¡¯s cold, and remember to cover them after wiping. Otherwise, they will get sick and die.¡±

    Anthony understood.

    He nodded and followed E¡¯s instructions.

    He thought it was just to wipe the calves¡¯ body, so how difficult it could be.

    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that as soon as he got close to the cow, Anthony almost died by the soaring smell.

    He could only endure the physical difort and enter the cattle pen.

    The baby calves were drinking milk beside their mother. When the cow saw a strangering in, it let out a long cry of ¡°moo.¡±

    Although he couldn¡¯t understand the animalnguage, Anthony could probably guess that it was warning him not to get close to her babies.

    He learned tofort the cow, ¡°I¡¯m here to bathe your babies. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    The bodyguard, Kane who looked at Anthony from the side, wanted tough, but didn¡¯t dare, so he could only hold back as much as he could.

    After waiting for the cow in front of him to not repel him so much, Anthony tentatively stepped forward, took a calf in its arms, and wiped it carefully with a washed towel.

    However, at this moment, the cow suddenly pushed up like crazy.

    Anthony reacted very quickly, turned around to avoid it, but his clothes was still inevitably stained by the milk on the cow¡¯s body.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan!¡±

    Kane was terrified and rushed over to protect him.

    But as soon as the two of them came over, the cow immediately became vignt, thinking that they were here to hurt the babies. So, the cow let out a ¡°moo¡± angrily.

    Quickly, it headed towards them.

    This state was something Anthony had not expected in advance.

    Apanied by Kane¡¯s screams, there was a moment of chaos in the cattle pen.

    Anthony and Kane had to avoid the cow¡¯s attack and be careful not to step on the baby calves on the ground. The area where they can dodge was very limited.

    ¡°Oops!¡±

    With an exaggerated cry, Kane was almost pushed in the waist by the cow. His feet slipped suddenly, and he fell on his back.

    Anthony didn¡¯t have time to care about him, so Kane could only get up on his own, but unexpectedly touched something soft and disgusting on his hands.

    No way! No way!

    He lowered his head in horror and saw what was in his hands.

    ¡°Ah¨C!!!¡±

    With a miserable scream, Kane vomited on the spot, ¡°Mr. Cahan, I stepped on cow dung! It¡¯s big!¡±

    Anthony felt nauseous when he heard it, and his face didn¡¯t look much better.

    The cow couldn¡¯t bear the screeching, and rushed towards Kane again, attacking.

    Anthony quickly dodged to get in front of Kane, grabbing its horns with both hands.

    Kane had just recovered a little bit, and was about to stand up, but was thrown back to the ground by inertia, and sat down on another pile of cow dung.

    ¡°!!!¡±

    He was going to break down.

    ¡°Is there anyone!? This cow is crazy!¡±

    E, who heard the cry for help, had already been rushing to the cattle pen. Seeing the chaos in the cattle pen, she was almost dumbfounded.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    E gave a loud shout.

    The cow seemed to understand, and looked back at E.

    ¡°You hurt him. Go away!¡±

    The strange thing was that what E said really made the cow calm down and walk straight to the corner.

    Anthony had time to straighten his cor and walk out of the cattle pen.

    Kane followed behind him with a look of depression.

    E asked worriedly, ¡°Are you injured?¡±

    Anthony shook his head and nced at Kane behind him. ¡°I¡¯m fine, but he¡¯s probably not well.¡±

    E followed his gaze and looked at Kane.

    Kane just vomited, with a bitter face, showing the filth of his hands to E. He then turned around, showing E the marks on his ass.

    He wanted to die already.

    ¡°It¡¯s all shit!¡±

    E was speechless.

    The corners of her mouth twitched, and she felt that it was too inappropriate tough out loud in this atmosphere, so she had to endure it.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The cow dung is very clean. Although it smells a little when it¡¯s not dry, you just need to go back and wash it.¡±

    Kane could only look at Anthony. ¡°Mr. Cahan, I¡¯m going back to my residence first.¡±

    Anthony nodded.

    Kane ran straight away, almost sprinting, fearing that the other bodyguards outside would see him in a panic.

    Taking advantage of the dark night, he quickly disappeared outside the cattle pen.

    E asked Anthony again, ¡°Mr. Cahan, are you okay?¡±

    Anthony looked as usual, unbelievably calm, and his neat short hair was not messed up at all. ¡°I¡¯m fine but I haven¡¯t finished cleaning the baby calves yet. You can leave first.¡±

    E looked at the sky outside. ¡°Mr. Cahan, it¡¯s already veryte. Why don¡¯t you go to bed early today? The calves can be taken care of by their mother for another night, and then you can clean here tomorrow.¡±

    Anthony shook his head persistently, ¡°I¡¯ll leave after I¡¯m done.¡±

    He turned around and entered the cow pen, endured the stench, and continued to help the baby calves clean their bodies.

    E was amazed.

    This man was too calm.

    He was obviously a rich man from a wealthy family, but he seemed to know everything. Even if he entered such a messy environment for the first time, he can still bear the smell.

    Such a man must have outstanding abilities in other aspects.

    But why did he disappoint Mavis?

    E was puzzled and helpless, but couldn¡¯t get involved in other people¡¯s affairs.

    She held the railing of the cow pen, gestured, and said to the cow, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt Mr. Cahan, and don¡¯t be afraid. He is here to protect your babies.¡±

    The cow seemed to understand, curled up to sleep obediently, and stopped paying attention to Anthony.

    Only then did E feel relieved, and she told Anthony, ¡°Mr. Cahan, go to bed early after finishing work. The climate here is changeable. The temperature difference between morning and evening is veryrge, and it gets colder at night.¡±

    Anthony focused on the work at hand, and responded with a light ¡°um¡±.

    ¡­

    E came out of the cattle pen and went directly to Mavis¡¯s residence.

    ¡°I can see it. He is very stubborn and helps you do whatever I say. He said that you can have a good rest after he finishes your share.¡±

    Mavis listened, and her eyshes trembled slightly. Without too much emotion, she quickly lowered her eyes.

    However, she sat a little ufortably.

    Before Anthony came here by chance, Lyra had talked to her about Anthony¡¯s recent situation.

    She said, after she left, Anthony became depressed, and even locked himself in the office to work crazily, and got sick several times and was in the hospital.

    It was impossible to say that she was not moved at all, but she always felt like she was suppressing.

    It was an unbearable suffocation.

 Chapter 996 Tetanus

    Although, when she thought about it now that Anthony didn¡¯t seem to take the initiative to do anything inappropriate to Jaqueline, Mavis still had a hard time epting that Anthony was obedience to Jaqueline¡¯s any requests.

    As a married man, even if it was an agreed marriage, why didn¡¯t he keep a proper distance with other women?

    After having sex with her, the first thing he wanted to do was to remind her to take the medicine to eliminate the possibility of having a child, without even considering whether the medicine would affect her body.

    He didn¡¯t love her at all, so what he was doing now was just touching himself.

    What was so touching for her?

    Having figured it out, Mavis smiled and said to E, ¡°If he wants to do it, let him do it, so that he doesn¡¯te to torment me when he is idle and bored.¡±

    Seeing her determined look, E secretly admired it.

    These two people were really stubborn.

    That night.

    Because it was the first time to do this kind of work, and he was afraid that the calves would catch cold and die, Anthony worked slowly and carefully.

    He was busy untilte at night before he finally cleaned the cattle pen.

    Standing up, he was almost unable to straighten up in pain because he had bent for several hours.

    But when he thought about what Mavis had been doing in the manor for the past few months, he felt that he had nothing toin with her about being tired, so he quietly went back to the residence to wash up.

    Anthony got upte this morning.

    When he arrived at the grasnd, he saw Mavis weeding slowly from afar.

    Anthony frowned slightly, and found E, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me to weedst night?¡±

    E was speechless for a while.

    She was innocent!

    How did she know that Mavis would be idle and bored and do it?!

    Without waiting for her answer, Anthony took the small weeding tool himself and walked to her side. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Before she could answer, Anthony got busy on his own.

    Mavis looked at him with a weird face. Seeing that he was still working hard, she simply let him go.

    But after all, Anthony had never done weeding before. He was very strong but used the tool inappropriately.

    Mavis didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to him until she heard a ¡°hiss¡­¡±.

    She saw Anthony looking at his finger. A long gash was cut by the weeding tool, and the blood came out, bright red and conspicuous.

    ¡°Anthony, you are too careless.¡±

    Mavis eximed and took his hand to see the injury.

    Although the wound was small, the problem was big.

    Because Anthony was holding a rusty, dull, and difficult tool, he had to get a tetanus shot right now. Otherwise, his life would be in danger.

    ¡°E, E,e here quickly.¡±

    When E heard Mavis¡¯ shout, she thought it was something wrong with Mavis¡¯ stomach, and ran over in a hurry.

    She saw Mavis holding Anthony¡¯s hand, followed by blood on his hand.

    E was also taken aback, and hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor right away, and you take him to my residence as soon as possible. I have a medical kit there. Use hydrogen peroxide to clean the wound. Remember to disinfect it with alcohol, so don¡¯t get infected!¡±

    Tetanus infection can be deadly!

    Knowing the seriousness of the situation, Mavis dragged him to E¡¯s residence.

    Anthony let her pull him away, not worried about his injury at all, and his blue enchanting eyes were always fixed on her face.

    After a long time, he smiled slightly.

    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±

    Mavis was taken aback for a moment. As if a pot of cold water had been poured on her anxious mood, she became calmpletely.

    She shook off Anthony¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re not worried about your life yourself, so I have nothing to worry about. Fortunately, you can stillugh. E¡¯s room is the third house at the end of this building. You can go there by yourself.¡±

    She turned to leave when Anthony grabbed her wrist.

    ¡°No, even if I can find E¡¯s room, I can¡¯t find the medicine box she kept. You can¡¯t watch me die from infection, can you?¡±

    Mavisined with a cold face, ¡°You deserve it if you die.¡±

    Still, they rushed to E¡¯s room one after the other.

    Thew and order in the manor was very good. When E was working, she didn¡¯t like to close the door.

    Mavis pushed the door open easily.

    Quickly finding the medicine box kept by E, she helped Anthony clean the wound without saying a word.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    It was rare to be alone in such tranquility.

    Anthony stared at her face without blinking, never looked at her so carefully before, so he didn¡¯t realize that she was so delicately beautiful.

    Blonde hair, blue eyes, high nose bridge, regr facial features, extremely fair skin, no foundation, she was as beautiful as a natural Barbie doll.

    Only the dimples in the eye bones showed that she was very sad and lost a lot of weight during this time.

    Anthony was in a daze and no one knew what he was thinking.

    Mavis felt his gaze which made her ufortable.

    Unhappy emotions were brewing in her chest. She picked up the alcohol and poured it directly on the wound on his finger.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    Anthony was forced back to his senses by the intense pain, and his blue eyes met Mavis¡¯.

    The revenge seeded. Mavis didn¡¯t hide her smile, ¡°Mr. Cahan, you can still feel the pain? I thought you want me rather your life.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Anthony held back for a while, but still couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°You really don¡¯t love me anymore?¡±

    Mavis¡¯ hand holding the cotton swab froze.

    The two of them were not too far away, but Anthony could clearly see her delicate expression.

    He remembered when he first got along with Mavis, she always liked tough and was a very cheerful girl.

    Her smile was also contagious.

    But he didn¡¯t know when Mavis stopped smiling.

    Anthony can¡¯t even remember what it was like when she smiled.

    But he knew it was because of himself.

    He thought in frustration, but at this moment, Mavis chuckled.

    With a bit of disdain, she said lightly, ¡°From the moment you started to let me take the contraceptive pill, I don¡¯t love you anymore. Besides, it¡¯s important to love or not? I can¡¯t look back. I¡¯ve got a new man and I¡¯ve decided to live with him and a baby.¡±

    Anthony was not shocked by her words. His eyes were deep, and he nced at her several times, trying to break through her disguise.

    ¡°How long are you going to lie to me?¡±

    Mavis was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Anthony exined lightly, ¡°For me, it¡¯s not difficult to find out all the information about this manor. Even the whereabouts, I can easily find out.¡±

    ¡°Your so-called son of the manor owner has been studying in other country for these years. Thest time he came back was a year ago. Your baby is at most four or five months old. I would like to ask how did you conceive with his baby?¡±

    Mavis was startled, and didn¡¯t expect him to find out everything about the manor so quickly.

    Noticing that Anthony was looking at her, she restrained her expression, lowered her eyes, and fell silent.

    Anthony looked at her stunned expression, and continued, ¡°Why did you deliberately lie to me? Who is the father of this child?¡±

 Chapter 997 Rival in love: I fell in love with her

    Faced with his questioning, Mavis was speechless for a while.

    She thought about it, and decided to look into Anthony¡¯s eyes to express.

    This made it appear more sincere.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not with E¡¯s brother. The reason why I don¡¯t tell you the truth is this child is the product of my one-night stand with someone else. Even I don¡¯t know who that man is.¡±

    ¡°After I left you, in order to vent, I found a random man and spent a night with him, so I¡¯m pregnant. If you don¡¯t want to have a baby with me, other people will naturally fulfill my wish.¡±

    ¡°Anthony, do you have to tear off mystyer of protective coloration and show you the bloody truth?¡±

    Anthony listened, his face turning pale inch by inch.

    He looked at Mavis with a somewhat broken expression, and fell into a long silence.

    The child was rtively young and was obviously conceived after she left him.

    What was more, he was the one who watched Mavis take the contraceptive pill.

    This child can be the product of any man outside, but it cannot be his.

    In an instant, his heart seemed to be pinched almost to pieces, and it was difficult for him to breathe for a time.

    The corners of Anthony¡¯s eyes were red, his enchanting eyes were staring at her, and his tone became low.

    ¡°Mavis, the marriage certificate is still at home, and you are still my wife in name. How can you¡­¡±

    ¡°How can I be so dissolute and shameless?¡± Mavis answered for him, sneering. ¡°It¡¯s the agreed one-year marriage agreement. I didn¡¯t know you haven¡¯t sign it, so going out in the name of divorced single is something wrong?¡±

    She stroked her stomach and spoke like a heartless scumbag.

    Anthony frowned, feeling cold.

    ¡°You have a one-night stand product in your stomach and cheated on me. Mavis, who am I?¡±

    His monstrous rage was trying to kill thest sliver of his reason. He suddenly got up and rushed towards Mavis, pressing her onto the sofa.

    Mavis¡¯ face changed and she struggled desperately.

    The child in the stomach seemed to feel the uneasiness and danger, and kicked her in the stomach.

    Mavis wrinkled in pain, and after a while, she was able to breathe and speak.

    ¡°You¡­ you are pressing me. It hurts¡­¡±

    Anthony returned rational, quickly let go of her, and helped her up, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you.¡±

    But he was reluctantly pushed away by her. ¡°Since you care about this, you should go through the divorce procedures with me as soon as possible. From now on, we will have nothing to do with each other.¡±

    Anthony looked at the wound on his finger and shook his head. His enchanting eyes looked resolute. ¡°I won¡¯t divorce.¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why? Why do you insist on pestering me? I can finally live a peaceful life. Why do you force yourself into my world?¡±

    A box of unused cotton swabs was thrown on Anthony. Mavis was really angry. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you I don¡¯t love you anymore, but you are stalking me now. It will only bore me. Deal with your wound yourself. Your life has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Anthony let the swab box hit his chest, staring at her motionlessly. No one knew what he was thinking.

    She didn¡¯t want to guess what Anthony was thinking, so she got up and left, leaving him alone in E¡¯s room.

    ¡°The doctor wille soon. I¡¯m just helping you from the perspective of a friend. If it were a stranger, I would do the same.¡±

    Anthony froze, staring at her hurtfully.

    Really¡­ without a little love and concern for him?

    He chased her, but stopped when he reached the door. His injured hand clutched the door frame so tightly that his knuckles were turning white.

    ¡°I can, I can be with you¡­¡± he can raise this child together with her.

    The wound began to bleed again, down the back of his hand. He ignored it, staring at Mavis¡¯s receding back with his red eyes.

    The unfinished words drowned in the throat, making him difficult to speak.

    Just as Mavis left, E came with the doctor.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, why did youe out? Has the wound been disinfected? Let the doctor take a look. Don¡¯t get infected.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t speak, but was dragged back to the sofa by the doctor and Kane who rushed over.

    His face looked very heavy, as if he lost his wits.

    For some reason, he always had a bad feeling.

    He had said all that, so will Mavis leave quietly again in order to avoid him?

    In order to prevent this from happening again, he looked at Kane who was standing nearby and said, ¡°Send a few bodyguards to protect Madam¡¯s safety, and do not let her leave the manor.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Although it was protection, Kane knew it was surveince. Anthony was fearful that Mavis would run away again.

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    E was careless and didn¡¯t hear anything wrong with his words. She concentrated on watching the doctor give Anthony a tetanus shot.

    As a guest of the manor, Anthony must not have any idents.

    She helped the doctor take out the examination equipment, and performed the routine examination before the injection for Anthony.

    Fortunately, Anthony¡¯s finger was only a skin trauma. The wound looked horrific, but in fact it was just a cut of the skin. An injection would solve the problem.

    But no matter what the injury was, recuperation needed him to replenish physical strength. Kane respectfully delivered meals to Anthony at noon.

    Anthony couldn¡¯t eat it.

    He couldn¡¯t eat it before he found Mavis, and he still can¡¯t eat it now.

    Kane had no choice but to look at E as if asking for help.

    E had just sent the doctor away and came to visit Anthony when she received Kane¡¯s look.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, how can you have the strength to help Mavis work? Hurry up to heal the injury on your hand, so that Mavis can rx.¡±

    What she said was very to the point.

    Anthony started eating seriously.

    Since the international branch of the Lloyd¡¯s Corp started the cooperation with the manor, there were many new tourists every day.

    Mavis had a bulging belly, and working in the manor was the easiest way to attract the attention of others.

    A young man from Delta who came to travel saw Mavis¡¯s heavy body from a distance.

    ¡°Oh my god, you are about to have a baby. Does your boss still let you work?¡±

    Mavis shook her head and smiled politely. ¡°No, no, sir, you misunderstood. I¡¯m not an employee here. I¡¯m just a tourist who has lived here for a long time. Anyway, I¡¯m idle, so I want to do some work to pass the time. Sir, did youe yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this ce is very beautiful, and you¡¯re also very beautiful. I don¡¯t know what kind of man would marry such a beautiful and virtuous woman like you.¡±

    Mavis couldn¡¯t helpughing and corrected, ¡°Sir, you are joking. I don¡¯t have a husband. Only this child is mine, but with your handsomeness, you¡¯ll definitely find a virtuous and beautiful girl. I wish you have fun in the manor. I¡¯ll go to work.¡±

    Mavis finished with a smile and left directly.

    The man stared at her back, not recovering for a long time.

    Even though she was pregnant, the charm of Mavis had not diminished in the slightest. In this small manor, she was more like a specialndscape.

    The man turned around and met E, and asked E about Mavis¡¯s situation. ¡°Thedy said that she has no husband. Is that true?¡±

    E checked and found out that he was talking about Mavis.

    Hmm¡­

    Her husband lived in another room on the manor.

    However, since Mavis didn¡¯t admit it and took the initiative to say no, then she can think she didn¡¯t have a husband.

    E shook her head. ¡°What do you want her to do?¡±

    There was excitement in the man¡¯s eyes, ¡°Yes, I fall in love with her.¡±

    E fell into a deadly silence.

 Chapter 998 Be cheated by her

    She looked at the figure of Mavis leaving, ¡°Sir, this is not a joke.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking. I just like her and I fell in love with her at first sight. I want to chase her.¡±

    Was his love at first sight so hasty!?

    Moreover, Mavis had a big belly. What kind of taste did this person have?

    E frowned when she heard that, and directly said that she had a job at hand, so she hurried away.

    The man¡¯s name was Gawain, a young man who just graduated from an university, and it was time for him to be passionate.

    E¡¯s evasion and discouragement did not reduce his enthusiasm.

    The next day, he started to woo Mavis.

    Waking up early in the morning, Mavis just opened the door, and a bouquet of delicate red roses came into view.

    Gawain stood at the door and handed her the flowers. ¡°You are so beautiful. Even being pregnant hasn¡¯t diminished your beauty in the slightest.¡±

    The corners of Mavis¡¯ mouth twitched in embarrassment. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t scare you, did I? Do you have any ns for today? If you want to do farm work, I can help you.¡±

    Mavis was about to shake her head to refuse. When she tilted her head, she saw Anthony¡¯s bodyguard poking his head from the corner of the corridor, observing her situation.

    In the past few days, she always felt that someone was watching her when she went in and out.

    There were manyrgewns in the manor, and Anthony¡¯s bodyguards had no hiding ces, so she will always identally see them.

    The surveince people were all sent over, and Mavis felt even more disgusted.

    She wanted to refuse, but took the flowers from Gawain and changed the subject, ¡°Thank you very much for your willingness to help, but it can only be a friend¡¯s help.¡±

    Gawain shrugged. ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡­

    Another building.

    Anthony was up, getting dressed, and with a broken finger, it was always a bit of a hassle to do things.

    He buttoned himself while listening to Kane¡¯s report.

    ¡°There is a new visitor in the manor. He seems to be interested in Mrs. Cahan. He even sent roses to her this morning .¡±

    The movement of Anthony¡¯s hands paused, and he swept towards Kane viciously, ¡°What¡¯s Mavis¡¯s reaction?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Cahan was quite calm, and epted it with a smile. The two went to the grasnd together, as if they nned to help E with work.¡±

    Mavis was calm.

    But Anthony was not calm anymore.

    His handsome face was as cold as the frost in the winter. Without saying a word, he quickly put on his clothes, turned around and left.

    On the grasnd.

    Mavis was walking side by side with Gawain who was leading a pony.

    The two looked at each other from afar, seeming to be chatting andughing.

    Anthony was surrounded by coldness. His bandaged finger was tightly clenched and the white bandage soon turned faintly red with the leaking blood.

    Even though the wind in the grasnd was strong, Kane who was next to him could sense the jealousy on his body in an instant.

    And his expression seemed to be about to set off a bloodbath.

    Kane was frightened, so he persuaded him in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Cahan, the injury on your hand is still not healed, so don¡¯t torment yourself. Mrs. Cahan and that gentleman are probably friends. Look, don¡¯t they behave normally? ¡­¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Gawain and Mavis who were not far away suddenly stopped and looked at each other. Gawain reached out to help Mavis get rid of the hay that stuck to her ears and hair.

    From the perspective of Anthony and Kane, it looked like Gawain was touching Mavis¡¯s face.

    Kane¡¯s face changed with fright, and his mouth trembled. ¡°Mr. Cahan, no, no, that¡¯s not the case. We must have misread it. In the public, how could Mrs. Cahan ¡­¡±

    He just made it worse, and the anger umted in Anthony¡¯s chest surged. A sickly dark mind came up for a moment.

    He walked over to them gloomily.

    ¡°Teyria sounds like a small country with its own culture. One day, I will definitely travel there.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gawain, you¡¯re just being polite. It is a small country with backward culture, relying on the mountains of the maind, and there are no interesting customs.¡±

    ¡°Miss Parker, you¡¯re too modest. Teyria can have a beautiful woman like you, so the local customs must be good there.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Mavis was about to continue answering when suddenly footsteps came from the side.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Neither Mavis nor Gawain reacted. Anthony grabbed Gawain¡¯s arm and punched on Gawain¡¯s face.

    The blow was so hard that Gawain fell to the ground and couldn¡¯t get up.

    ¡°Anthony, stop!¡±

    Mavis wanted to stop him, but Anthony pulled her directly to Kane¡¯s side, and when he looked at Gawain again, his gloomy blue eyes were like a life-threatening demon without emotion.

    Gawain just stood up and wiped away a strand of blood from the broken skin at the corner of his mouth, inexplicably.

    ¡°Sir, I have no grievances with you. Why do you¨C¡±

    Another punched on the other half of Gawain¡¯s face.

    Gawain wanted to fight back, but he couldn¡¯t beat Anthony who was from the army, and was rubbed on the ground.

    ¡°Anthony! You¡¯re crazy! Really crazy!¡±

    Mavis kept shouting from the side, and Kane held her shoulder to prevent her from going over and being identally injured.

    Gawain was hit on the grass for two minutes.

    E and several staff members of the manor quickly discovered it, and ran up to persuade him to stop the fight. It took a lot of effort to pull the two of them away.

    Gawain¡¯s right hand was broken and he was bleeding in many ces.

    This was no longer just fighting for fun, but intentional harm.

    E reminded Anthony seriously, ¡°Mr. Cahan, your behavior just now has vited thews of Delta Union. I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t cover up your behavior.¡±

    Gawain was beaten dizzy and was also using Anthony, ¡°I¡¯m going to sue him! As soon as he rushed over, he bit me like a mad dog. It¡¯s outrageous!¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Anthony, looked calm and indifferent, straightened his slightly messy cor from the beating, and ignored the cracked wound on his hand.

    Mavis ran forward, checked Gawain¡¯s injuries, and sent Gawain to a doctor with the staff.

    Anthony narrowed his eyes coldly, and followed them immediately.

    E didn¡¯t stop him from going anywhere, but asked the staff of the manor to keep Anthony in check. As long as he didn¡¯t run away, he could go anywhere.

    She quietly called the police.

    The police from Delta Union rushed to the manor soon. Gawain¡¯s injury had been checked, and his arm was broken, which was not a small problem.

    The police immediately took out the handcuffs, ¡°Mr. Cahan, you are now suspected of intentionally hurting Mr. Gawain. Pleasee with us.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t move. ¡°He seduced my wife, so I hit him.¡±

    Gawain was stunned. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± He looked at Mavis. ¡°Do you have a husband? Is he your husband?¡±

    For a moment, all eyes in the room were on Mavis, including Anthony, who was also waiting for her answer.

    Mavis didn¡¯t expect that Anthony beat him because of her. The marriage certificate was still kept at home, so she couldn¡¯t deny it.

    She thought clearly, pointed to Anthony and began to cry, ¡°Yes, he is my husband, but he often abused me domestically, and he refused to let me go even during my pregnancy. I am divorcing him, but he disagrees and has to torture me and my child.¡±

    She wiped away her tears and looked at the police.

    ¡°If he is convicted of intentional wounding this time, can I apply to intervene and force him to divorce?¡±

 Chapter 999 He says heâ€™s a wild man

    Anthony frowned, and looked at Mavis in disbelief.

    Domestic violence?

    It was obvious that she was pregnant with the baby of a wild man, and he didn¡¯t even touch a finger of her.

    In order to divorce him, she really did everything she could.

    As if she could feel his gaze, Mavis avoided looking at him, but kept her eyes on the policeman.

    The policeman¡¯s expression changed when he saw Anthony.

    ¡°I thought it was just an ordinary case, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be a habitual offender. We can¡¯t tolerate domestic violence the most in Delta Union. You¡¯ll have severe sentence. Immediately go with us to investigate.¡±

    The metal handcuffs were resolutely put on Anthony¡¯s wrists. Gawain covered his painful face, and red at Anthony excitedly, wishing that he would go to prison immediately.

    E didn¡¯t expect that there would be domestic violence, and Anthony¡¯s handsome face instantly turned into a scum in her eyes.

    Anthony was pulled away by the police, but Mavis reacted btedly and stepped forward to stop him.

    ¡°Wait, sir, I just heard you say that he will be sentenced. Is it true that if it is confirmed, he will be imprisoned in Delta Union?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ he is not a Delta Union citizen. His native ce is Crana.¡±

    The police exined unhurriedly, ¡°We will apply to the National Investigation Bureau in Crana to ssify the case as a transnational case. Domestic violence is zero tolerated in our country, not to mention you are pregnant. If the case is established, he vites ourws in Delta Union. ording to thew, he will be handed over to the Crana police for further processing after the execution period has passed.¡±

    A lot of reasoning made Mavis dumbfounded.

    ¡°I just want a divorce, not to send him to jail.¡±

    The police said earnestly, ¡°Miss Parker, you don¡¯t have to worry about your husband¡¯s revenge. Don¡¯t worry about telling the truth. We will help you.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°This is the truth¡­¡±

    She was a little anxious.

    Originally, she wanted to take the opportunity to take the matter to court, so that the judge could order a divorce and enforce it. So, Anthony would never have a legitimate reason to pester her in the future.

    Who knew that Delta Union¡¯sws were so strict on domestic violence, and if it was confirmed, he would have to go to jail.

    Anthony was so calm that he couldn¡¯t be bothered. His deep blue eyes were fixed on Mavis, and no one knew what he was thinking. He was as calm as if he wasn¡¯t the one who was handcuffed.

    Mavis couldn¡¯t be so calm, but wanted to exin clearly to the police.

    ¡°Sir, this is a bitplicated. I just said it in a rather general way, and I didn¡¯t express my meaning clearly¡­¡±

    The policeman looked at the watch. ¡°Miss Parker, the time is limited. We have to take the suspect back first. You and Mr. Gawain just need to wait for the notice, and you will be summoned to take notester.¡±

    After speaking, several policemen took Anthony away.

    Anthony didn¡¯t say a word from the beginning to the end, and didn¡¯t make a rebuttal. Before leaving, he just gave Mavis a meaningful look, as if silently saying: If this is what you want, then I will fulfill you.

    Mavis felt very ufortable, and wanted to catch up with them, but was stopped by E.

    ¡°Mavis, don¡¯t go there. You have been pregnant for six or seven months. What if something goes wrong?¡±

    Seeing that Anthony was about to be taken into the police car, Mavis asked anxiously, ¡°E, if it turns out that he has no domestic violence, will he be fine?¡±

    Obviously Gawain¡¯s matter can be dealt with privately. As long as thepensation was enough and Gawain didn¡¯t pursue it anymore, it will be fine.

    There was no way Anthony could be facing jail.

    E signaled her to rx, ¡°If there¡¯s no evidence of his domestic violence at all, there¡¯s a high probability that he will be fine.¡±

    However, E was still a little curious. ¡°Mavis, did he ever have a domestic violence against you?¡±

    ¡°No, I just want an excuse for divorce. Sorry, I was reckless.¡±

    E didn¡¯t expect this to be the case, but she also breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Then don¡¯t worry. The police won¡¯t wrong him if it doesn¡¯t exist. I think he wille out after two days in the police station and a few notes.¡±

    ¡°He used to treat you badly. You have been pregnant for so long, and he hasn¡¯t been with you for a single prenatal checkup. If he needs to spend two days there, he deserves it. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    If she felt sorry for this man, she would be unlucky for a lifetime.

    E thought angrily, and went to appease Gawain.

    Several police cars drifted away, and finallypletely disappeared at the intersection of the highway.

    Mavis felt a lot of guilt.

    One thing at a time. The grievances between her and Anthony should not involve the Delta Union police.

    In any case, if he really stayed in a jail for two days, it would be a disaster for no reason, and he shouldn¡¯t bear it.

    Thinking of this, she called Lyra.

    ¡­

    Delta Union was a country where women had a very high status.

    The police were most displeased with men who bullied women, and among them, men who domestically abused their wives will be very severely repelled and resisted.

    So once Anthony arrived at the police station, he didn¡¯t receive a friendly look.

    But Anthony didn¡¯t care. He just found a corner and sat down, waiting for round after round of interrogation.

    Well done, Mavis.

    He hoped she could pray he would really go to jail. Otherwise, when he got out of the police station, he will definitely find her to settle the score.

    The night was getting darker, the room of the suspect was cold and damp, and it was ufortable to sit there, and no quilts were provided.

    Anthony closed his eyes and meditated until¨C

    Knock knock.

    It was the sound of an electric baton hitting the iron gate, and a Delta Union police officer was standing outside the gate.

    ¡°Anthony, someone wants to see you.¡±

    Immediately afterwards, the iron lock was opened by the key, and the door was pushed open.

    In came Malcolm and Lyra.

    Anthony was startled, as expected, but still asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Lyra looked down at him with a sullen face. ¡°You hit someone when you disagree. Why are you getting more and more impetuous now?¡±

    Heughed at himself, ¡°I¡¯ve always been impetuous.¡± He even imagined that he would go crazy when things didn¡¯t go his way, making everyone unhappy.

    This time, he had restrained his temper very much.

    Lyra got angry when she heard that. ¡°We should pick you up tomorrow and let you suffer for another night.¡±

    Anthony simply sat down and didn¡¯t get up, and said in a self-defeating manner, ¡°It¡¯s good. Then you have to be here again tomorrow night, and I¡¯ll stay here for one more day. Mavis must feel very happy.¡±

    Lyra frowned when she heard that. And she just felt that this man was infuriating.

    Malcolm was thinking about other things, and then asked Anthony, ¡± Mavis said youmitted domestic violence. Is it true?¡±

    Anthony disagreed. ¡°If she says it¡¯s true, then it¡¯s true.¡±

    Malcolm wanted to go over and kick him. ¡°This crime is very serious in Delta Union. Do you really want to stay in prison for three years?¡±

    He smiled, thinking clearly. ¡°It¡¯s really not worthwhile to spend three years in prison, when Mavis and the child of wild man will grow up then.¡±

    Wild man???

    This made Lyra and Malcolm look at each other, and at the same time feel puzzled by Anthony¡¯s confused speech.

 Chapter 1000 Let you see the real domestic violence

    Lyra stared at him strangely, ¡°Why do you think that the baby in Mavis¡¯ belly belongs to a wild man?¡±

    Anthony leaned against the wall. His enchanting eyes lookedzy, and heughed at himself, ¡°Isn¡¯t it incredible? Maybe this is my fate.¡±

    In the future, he will have to raise an illegitimate child for Mavis.

    He can¡¯t get rid of the shackles of being associated with an illegitimate child for a lifetime.

    Lyra and Malcolm looked at each other, feeling more and more that there was something wrong with Anthony¡¯s mind.

    After taking a few nces at Anthony who looked like he had drunk fake wine and gave up on himself, Malcolm asked calmly, ¡°Anthony, she is your wife. Why do you distrust her so much and think she will cheat on you?¡±

    Anthony looked away, didn¡¯t speak, and didn¡¯t pay attention to it.

    Lyra shook her head repeatedly.

    At the beginning, Mavis went to Crana all the way from the small country Teyria for him. After chasing him for five years, she was able to let him pay attention to her and she married him.

    How could it be possible for such a persistent girl to easily be with another man and conceive the other man¡¯s child after being emotionally hurt?

    Had Anthony¡¯s brain been taken out by Jaqueline who was dead?

    The more Lyra thought about it, the more angry she was, and she pulled Malcolm away, ¡°I think he¡¯s really out of his mind. He needs to suffer a little bit, sober up, and I¡¯ll pick him up tomorrow.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t say anything, but let his wife drag him away.

    Anthony didn¡¯t even look at the couple. He closed his eyes and leaned against the wall to rest. He really needed to calm down and make sure to face Mavis and the bastard in her belly in what state.

    ¡­

    When Lyra and Malcolm walked out of the police station, Mavis waited outside, pacing back and forth.

    Not seeing Anthony, she immediately stepped forward and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t hee out with you?¡±

    Lyra said, ¡°Leave him alone. He¡¯ll be fine. Let him suffer a bit in there, and he shoulde out tomorrow night.¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t see Anthony, Mavis was relieved to be sure that Anthony was safe and hadn¡¯t been embarrassed by the police inside.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. He has a bad temper. In front of so many people, he rushed up and beat Gawain violently. He really should suffer a little bit and change his temper.¡±

    Touching her abdomen with one hand, Mavis was a little tired after standing for a long time.

    After all, Lyra was pregnant before, and seeing that she was not in good condition, she helped her into the car. ¡°Take care of yourself first. You are pregnant, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Then, they alll got into the car.

    When the luxury car gradually left the police station, Lyra asked, ¡°Mavis, Anthony suspects that the baby in your belly is not his. Do you know about this?¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t hide anymore, ¡°I know. I told him this, and he didn¡¯t doubt it.¡±

    At the end, she lowered her eyes sadly, hiding a little disappointment in her eyes.

    Despite hiding her emotions, she was noticed by Lyra.

    Lyra patted the back of her hand to reassure her. ¡°He¡¯s a bit paranoid. If he gets angry, he¡¯ll be very extreme. You should be more careful during pregnancy, and you shouldn¡¯t irritate him with such words.¡±

    Having seen Anthony go crazy, Lyra was worried about her.

    She understood Lyra¡¯s concerns, and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not because of angering him, but because I don¡¯t want to get entangled. Now I just want to get a divorce and return to Teyria with my child.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a husband anymore. God has given me a baby. I am already very content.¡±

    Anthony hadn¡¯t fully seen his true heart yet, to which Lyra supported her.

    ¡°You can do whatever you want. I know that you have considered it after careful consideration. However, you must also pay attention to safety, especially Anthony. If you really don¡¯t intend to tell him the truth, then stay away from him and don¡¯t approach him again. Before he is out of the police station, leave the manor as soon as possible.¡±

    Lyra was well aware of how dangerous Anthony can be when he was paranoid, but Mavis wasn¡¯t, so she had to make it clear to her.

    She didn¡¯t know how much Mavis listened to, but Mavis nodded absent-mindedly. ¡°Understood. Don¡¯t worry. I will protect the baby and prevent the baby from any harm.¡±

    It was fine to leave the manor, except that she hadn¡¯t found a good ce now, and moving her luggage was also troublesome.

    As long as she walked around when she saw Anthony in the future, Anthony will give up pestering her after a long time, right?

    It waste and the temperature dropped sharply, making people feel a bit cold.

    Lyra and Malcolm sent Mavis back to the manor, watched her go back to the residence, and then left in peace.

    ¡­This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Anthony was released on the second night because he had been bailed in advance .

    Kane went to apologize Gawain and paid three times the medical expenses andpensation.

    No one was going to refuse money, and Gawain eventually dropped thewsuit.

    Mavis¡¯ previous usation of domestic violence was overturned due to insufficient evidence, and Anthony left the police station smoothly.

    On the night he got out of there, Kane picked him up personally. His blue stubble had grown out, and the exhaustion in his eyes couldn¡¯t be concealed. Obviously, it was very difficult to stay here for a day and a night.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡± Anthony¡¯s voice was cold, and his blue eyes were cloudy, ¡°Where is Mavis?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Cahan is of course at the manor. At this point in time, she should have rested. Don¡¯t worry. Our people have been watching Madam and will not let her get into trouble or run around.¡±

    Anthony looked back coldly, stepped into the car with long legs, ¡°Go back to the manor.¡±

    Late at night.

    Mavis didn¡¯t sleep well.

    Her belly was getting bigger day by day, and her body was also getting heavy. It was very inconvenient to turn over at night.

    Even sometimes, the naughty baby would kick her to wake her up from her sleep.

    However, tonight, she felt different than before.

    The pure-color soft quilt wrapped around her legs, and warm fingertips climbed her thin and fair calves, stroking them all the way up.

    This feeling was weird.

    She was in a drowsy sleep, and noticed that her calves were itchy, so she changed her position.

    Those hands didn¡¯t stop touching her. They went up her calves, and the fingertips stopped on her swollen belly.

    This touch was real.

    She was not sober when she touched her calf, but wide awake when she touched her stomach.

    She woke up instantly, squeezed the hand, and looked up.

    In the darkness, only the figure of a tall man can be seen. Although that face was hidden in the darkness, Mavis can clearly feel the chill emanating from this person.

    As for the outline of this figure, Mavis knew it almost immediately, ¡°Anthony, is that you? Are you out of the police station?¡±

    The man said ¡°hmm¡± in a deep voice.

    A sense of oppression ensued.

    Anthony seemed to be about to blow up a violent storm at any moment. Mavis was a little scared, and subconsciously moved back, trying to avoid his touch.

    ¡°I obviously locked the door. You¡­ how did you get into my room?¡±

    He didn¡¯t speak.

    Mavis looked at the open window, and instantly understood that Anthony came in through it.

    She was still shrinking back. Anthony grabbed her calf, and smiled coldly, ¡°What are you hiding? I¡¯m lucky enough to be sent to the Delta Union¡¯s police station. Are you guilty?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Before she could exin, Anthony turned on the bedsidemp.

    The warm yellow light shone on his handsome profile, but it couldn¡¯t warm the coldness in his blue enchanting eyes .

    He moved to the head of the bed, held Mavis¡¯s hands, pressed them against the bed, and stared at her closely.

    ¡°Anthony, don¡¯t do this.¡±

    He snorted and said sarcastically in a cold tone, ¡°You haven¡¯t seen what real domestic violence looks like. Tonight, let me show you.¡±

 Chapter 1001 Anthony, I really hurt

    Mavis was so frightened that her face turned pale, and she struggled desperately.

    ¡°Anthony, don¡¯t be like this. Please don¡¯t do this¡­¡±

    She was scared. She was really scared.

    Anthony shackled her wrist with one hand, pinched her jaw with the other, and the corners of his lips curled coldly.

    ¡°You¡¯re scared now? Helping a strange man send your husband to the police. Mavis, you¡¯re really very capable. Did I always treat you so well that you thought I¡¯m a nice person?¡±

    She shook her head with red eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I never thought that domestic violence crimes are so serious in Delta Union¡¯sw. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    Anthony smiled indifferently.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, anyway, after tonight, you can still sue me for domestic violence. Remember to leave evidence.¡±

    He released her chin, and his fingertips lightly touched her abdomen. ¡°I can help you deal with this bastard. How about it?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    She shook her head crazily, with tears in her eyes. ¡°The baby is already very big, and it will be due in a few months, so it can only be born. Let us go, okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to let it go, but not you. I don¡¯t agree to divorce. Perish that thought.¡±

    Tears slid down her cheeks in disappointment, and Mavis gradually copsed emotionally.

    ¡°Why do you have to treat me like this? At the beginning you chose Jaqueline and wanted to divorce, and I agreed, but as soon as I walk away, you catch up again. What do you want from me?!¡±

    Anthony frowned. With a cold face, he pinched her jaw again, with a little force.

    ¡°Mavis, what do you want from me? When the marriage rtionship still exists, you found another man and got pregnant. I don¡¯t care about these. I patiently worked for you some time ago to ease your burden. I even thought about raising this bastard for you. It¡¯s enough for me as a husband to do it. Are you satisfied?¡±

    His face was gloomy, and his tone turned cold. ¡°You¡¯re the one who want to piss me off and make thingse to this point. It seems that I need to let you know the price of making mistakes.¡±

    The man¡¯s slender fingertips explored into her nightdress¡­

    In an instant, like a frightened bird, she frantically moved to the side, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    Anthony red at her sarcastically and sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just want me to sleep with you before? Now I take the initiative to fulfill you, but you want to y hard to get? Why didn¡¯t I find out that you have so many tricks before?¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to y hard to get but she really and truly refused it.

    No matter how scheming Anthony thought she was now, she didn¡¯t care anymore, because all she wanted was the baby¡¯s safety.

    ¡°Anthony, I have a baby. You can¡¯t!¡±

    A sneer slowly floated in the air.

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked, when it¡¯s five to six months, your body is basically stable, and you can have sex.¡±

    Just be careful not to hurt the baby in her belly.

    ¡°As a wife, you should fulfill your duties.¡±

    After saying that, he leaned over and kissed her lips with his body full of cold air.

    There was no tenderness, only punishment.

    Anthony sucked her lips hard, and there was no pity.

    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±

    A shallow cry of pain interrupted Anthony¡¯s movements.

    He straightened up. His lips were burning with pain, and his fingertips were stained with blood.

    His lips were bitten by Mavis.

    ¡°Mavis!¡± Gritting his teeth, he held his right hand high, with a frightening aura.

    Mavis shrank her shoulders subconsciously, closed her eyes and waited.

    Tears welled up in her eyes, and even though she closed her eyes, the tears rolled down her pale cheeks uncontrobly.

    Under the reflection of the tablemp, she looked pitiful and helpless with tears in her eyes.

    Anthony was stunned. The hand he raised gradually clenched into a fist, and there was still a trace of reason in his heart, so he was not willing to p Mavis in the face.

    ¡°Boring. Your body is as stiff as a piece of wood, and you don¡¯t love yourself. You just grabbed a man on the street and had sex. Won¡¯t you be afraid of being dragged into a ck market and having your liver or kidney sold?¡±

    He sneered coldly, and angrily let go of all the shackles on her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s too dirty for me to give it to me for nothing.¡±

    Restraining the panic in his blue eyes, he turned his eyes away, not looking at Mavis who was crying pitifully.

    Once Mavis was free, she shrank to the other side of the bed, far away from him, staring at him vigntly, as if he was some kind of scourge.

    The more he watched, the more upset he was, so he got up and left.

    As soon as he reached the door, Mavis cried out in pain from behind.

    The fingertips that were twisting the doorknob stopped. Anthony didn¡¯t look back, but said in a cold tone, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend. I didn¡¯t touch you at all just now.¡±

    ¡°It hurts. It hurts¡­¡±

    Mavis clutched her stomach and curled up like a ball, dripping with cold sweat and trembling all over. She didn¡¯t pretend.

    ¡°Anthony, I really hurt. My stomach hurts¡­¡±

    Anthony immediately sensed something was wrong and ran back to check on her.

    The quilt was lifted, and a little bit of blood could be seen under the nightdress.

    Mavis bled??

    Obviously, he just scared her. Why did she bleed??

    Anthony¡¯s hands trembled at a loss, and his blue eyes showed a rare panic.

    He immediately called an ambnce, bent down and carried up Mavis horizontally, ¡°Be patient, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±

    Kane was waiting down the building, and he could hear Anthony¡¯s footsteps running downstairs from a distance.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°My God! What¡¯s wrong with Mrs. Cahan?¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t care to say more but just ordered, ¡°The ambnce can¡¯t enter the prairie path. Drive the car quickly.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now.¡±

    The ambnce came quickly, and Mavis was sent to the nearest hospital in less than ten minutes.

    When she was being pushed into the operating room, she grabbed Anthony¡¯s clothes andined with red eyes, ¡°If something happens to my baby, I won¡¯t let you go, and I won¡¯t let you go even if I die.¡±

    Anthony gave her a reassuring look. ¡°I won¡¯t run away but wait for you to take revenge on me.¡±

    Her waxy hands finally loosened the corners of his clothes, and the door of the operating room closed slowly, blocking his sight.

    He looked at his hands. His fingertips were stained with a little blood from Mavis¡¯ skirt, and his heart trembled violently.

    Tonight he was really¡­ just trying to scare her.

    With mixed feelings in his heart, Anthony sat down outside the operating room. He was flustered and his hands were shaking.

    Half an hourter, Lyra and Malcolm, who had just fallen asleep, came to the hospital btedly.

    ¡°Is Mavis out? Is she okay?¡± Lyra asked.

    Anthony lowered his head. His hoarse voice sounded a little lost, ¡°Not yet, she just went in for a while.¡±

    Lyra got angry when she saw him like this. She stepped forward, grabbed his cor, raised her hand and pped him.

    Snap¨C!

    The crisp p sound was very harsh in the empty corridor of the hospital.

    It was alreadyte at night.

    Only a few nurses on duty passed by, and they were familiar with the situation in front of the operating room. They stepped forward to remind them to keep their voices down, and then left.

    Anthony endured Lyra¡¯s anger without any resentment, the tip of his tongue pressed against the soft flesh of his mouth, and there were conspicuous red marks on his handsome face.

    ¡°Anthony, do you know how hard it is for a woman to conceive a baby? But you have never been by her side to take care of her in the past few months, and you have not fulfilled your responsibilities as her husband. Mavis is suffering from all kinds of pregnancy reactions by herself, but you make her in the hospital. Are you human? Has your heart been eroded?¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer and let Lyra scold him.

    ¡°If something goes wrong to Mavis and the baby, I won¡¯t forgive you, and I won¡¯t let you go. You¡¯d better stay away from Mavis and stop trying to hurt her.¡±

    He raised his eyes, and shook his head without a trace of hostility in front of Lyra, ¡°No, I will pay attention to propriety and take care of her emotions.¡±

 Chapter 1002 Take care of my wife myself

    After all, this was a family matter, and it was not convenient for Lyra to say more.

    What was more, Anthony admitted his mistake, and she beat him.

    Withoutining, Lyra sat on the waiting chair opposite.

    Malcolm followed and sat next to his wife naturally.

    He took his wife¡¯s hand that just pped Anthony, and felt sorry for her. ¡°Your hand is red. You¡¯re too impulsive.¡±

    She should let him beat him because Anthony was infuriating anyway.

    Although he was dissatisfied with his wife¡¯s beating behavior, Malcolm didn¡¯t say much. He helped her rub her palm, took out a wet tissue, and helped her wipe it clean. Finally, he bent down and kissed Lyra¡¯s palm several times.

    Lyra felt it sweet, squeezed Malcolm¡¯s face gently as if rewarding him, and smiled at him.

    However, the better Malcolm treated her, the more she felt sorry for Mavis. Falling in love with a paranoid man like Anthony who had no brain was a kind of sadness in itself.

    However, as a bystander, she had no better way.

    Their kids were almost six years old, and they were still in love as ever, like a young couple in a passionate love period, being intimate as if no one else existed.

    Anthony¡¯s eyes were sore. He looked away silently, not thinking about Lyra and Malcolm.

    The outside of operating room fell silent like this, and no one spoke again.

    Another twenty minutes passed.

    The red light in the operating room finally went dark.

    A nurse opened the door first.

    Lyra, Malcolm and Anthony all got up and followed to the door of the operating room.

    ¡°Who is the family?¡± said the nurse.

    Anthony took another step forward and replied, ¡°I¡¯m her husband.¡±

    The nurse nced at Anthony, and wrote something in a medical record. ¡°She was severely stimted, which induced uterine contraction, causing a small blood vessel between the uterus and the fetal membrane to rupture, so bleeding urred¡­¡±

    This sounded serious, and Lyra squeezed Malcolm¡¯s hand, tense.

    Anthony frowned, listening without saying a word.

    ¡°However, fortunately, she was delivered in time, and there was not much bleeding, so the problem is not serious. She¡¯ll be fine after staying in the hospital for observation for a few days. You must let her rest well. And there is no major problem.¡±

    Thest few words seemed to give reassurance to the three people in front of the operating room.

    Anthony lowered his eyebrows, showing no emotion, ¡°As long as she¡¯s fine.¡±

    The nurse was still ncing at him. Her expression under the mask was not very good.

    This man was handsome, but how could he do such a bastard thing, and even drive his wife into the hospital? And his wife almost had a miscarriage.

    ¡°Sir, because of the physical condition when pregnant, she¡¯s inherently sensitive and prone to have prenatal depression. As her husband, you should apany her more and take care of her emotions. Don¡¯t let her think wildly, let alone stimte her.¡±

    Anthony nodded again and again, looking very understanding, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t do well enough.¡±

    When she saw that he didn¡¯t shirk his responsibility, the nurse¡¯s face softened a little.

    This man knew that he was at fault, so he was not hopeless.

    She instructed again, ¡°Don¡¯t stimte her any more. She¡¯s already thin due to malnutrition during pregnancy. If she suffers a few more times, the baby will really be lost, and the mother¡¯s damage will be very serious. It¡¯s rmended that you should cook some nutritious food, and usually tell her to rest more.¡±

    Anthony nodded again, ¡°Got it.¡±

    Mavis was fine and was quickly transferred out of the emergency room and into a general ward.

    Lyra stood by Mavis¡¯s side, bringing warm water to help Mavis wipe her face and hands.

    As soon as she wrung out the towel, she turned around and saw Anthony standing beside him like a log.

    He seemed to be a guest, standing a little awkwardly.

    Lyra was very upset. ¡°Even Malcolm knows to go to the hotel next door to help Mavis order nutritious porridge for tomorrow¡¯s morning, but you, a genuine husband, just stand by and watch. Anthony, I really don¡¯t understand you more and more.¡±

    He was scolded again.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Anthony was not angry at all, but replied in a kindly manner, ¡°It¡¯s my problem. Rara, go back to rest with Malcolm earlier. Mavis will be taken care of by me.¡±

    Lyra gave him a cold look.

    Indeed, he should be allowed to do everything. Otherwise he would be worse than an outsider.

    Thinking back to when she was pregnant, Malcolm was so distressed that he did everything by himself. If the Lloyd family didn¡¯t have a bunch of messy things about the illegitimate daughter at that time, she would have given birth smoothly.

    Even when she was in European Swye back then, Anthony cared for her in every possible way when she was pregnant and did everything.

    She sighed, thinking that Anthony still didn¡¯t love Mavis enough.

    ¡°Anthony, your wife must be taken care of by yourself. If you lose Mavis forever in the future, you¡¯ll definitely regret it.¡±

    She threw the towel back into the basin. ¡°Life is short, so don¡¯t do a few things you regret. After all, you have no turning back.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face turned pale, and the hands under his sleeves were clenched tightly, in that Lyra¡¯s words caused turbulent emotions.

    Lyra didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to his mood, but she got up and left.

    Anthony and Mavis, who was sleeping, were soon left in the entire VIP ward.

    He sat by the head of the bed. His long eyshes were trembling slightly, and he was trying his best to suppress his emotions.

    ¡°Yes, if I hadn¡¯t entered the Security Agency training camp back then, the person standing side by side with you now should be me.¡±

    He sneered and murmured softly.

    ¡°It¡¯s really my life of failure, always missing and regretting.¡±

    The dark blue pupils slowly lifted up, and his eyes fixed on Mavis¡¯s sleeping face.

    Over the past few days, she seemed to have worn down a lot.

    Unable to bear it, Anthony took the initiative to twist the towel left by Lyra, and wiped Mavis¡¯s face and hands gently.

    ¡­

    The next day, Mavis was woken up by the harsh sunlighting in from the window.

    She looked around and she was the only one in the white ward.

    There was an indescribable sense of loneliness.

    She caressed her swollen belly, and secretly persuaded herself to bear with it that everything will be fine when the baby was born.

    The door of the ward was opened, and Anthony came in with a nutritious porridge made by a chef in a hotel.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake. Is there any pain in your body?¡±

    He came over, put down the nutritious porridge, and sat on the chair beside the bed.

    Mavis sat up with her heavy body, leaned against the head of the bed, and asked, ¡°Is my baby okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The doctor said you were overly frightened. Pay attention to controlling your emotions and don¡¯t be too happy or sad.¡±

    The tone of the narrative was calm, and there was no emotion.

    Mavis was a little ufortable and turned her head to nce at the sunlight outside the window, ¡°Can you please close the curtains for me?¡±

    She spoke very politely, not at all like ordering her husband.

    The sunlight was so harsh that it made her eyes ufortable. Her body was still weak. Otherwise she would never have asked Anthony to close the curtains for her.

    Anthony was holding the porridge, stirring it with a spoon to let it cool. He only nced at the window when he received Mavis¡¯ request, but he didn¡¯t agree.

 Chapter 1003 Protection or Surveillance

    ¡°The doctor said you should bask more. It¡¯s good for your health.¡±

    The corner of Mavis¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°The ultraviolet light is too strong. It¡¯s not good for the baby.¡± She will melt if she was exposed to the sun.

    In the end, Anthony put down the porridge and patiently went to help her draw the curtains.

    After finishing this, he walked back, picked up the porridge bowl again, and helped Mavis cool it down.

    After entering the hospital, Anthony suddenly seemed to have a huge change. Like a good husband, he was so careful that she was in a trance for a moment.

    However, she quickly noticed that there was no special emotion on his face. Although his movements were gentle, his eyes were not gentle, as if he was performing his duties and numbly taking care of her.

    The more she looked at him, the more she felt a sense of disbelief, and she chose to turn her face away and stop looking at him.

    ¡°Come on, have some breakfast. Be careful. It¡¯s hot.¡±

    When the spoon containing the porridge was brought to her mouth, she closed her lips tightly and turned her head to avoid it.

    ¡°I won¡¯t bother you to do this kind of hard work. I can eat it myself.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s hand holding the spoon paused, his eyes were dark for a moment, and he quickly suppressed it back.

    He still coaxed patiently, ¡°I¡¯m your husband, a legally recognized husband. You can absolutely order me to do these things. You don¡¯t need to use a begging tone, and don¡¯t take trouble.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to eat it now.¡±

    Anthony retracted the spoon and put down the porridge bowl. ¡°Okay, tell me when you want to eat, and I¡¯ll heat it up for you.¡±

    He was patient, but not much.

    Mavis sneered inwardly.

    ¡°Anthony, are you saving your face? You are afraid that others will say that you treat your wife harshly, so you pretend to be nice to me and live with a mask. Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±

    Anthony frowned handsomely, looked at her, and remained silent.

    ¡°Do you ¡­ really love me?¡±

    His response was still silence.

    The tip of her nose was slightly sore. There was no answer, which was the best answer Anthony gave her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t actually love me. It¡¯s just because I used to be obedient, and believed ¡®love is all¡¯. So you chose me when you were forced to marry by your elders, right?¡±

    He really thought so at the beginning.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Faced with Mavis¡¯ questioning, he was speechless and chose to remain silent.

    Mavis looked up at the ceiling, forcing back the tears in her eyes. ¡°The marriage is agreed for one year, I propose a divorce on my own initiative, and the divorce agreement is signed decisively by me. You suddenly realize that I¡¯m no longer under your control, you panic, and you desperately want to save your face, want to persuade me to go back.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just unwilling and apologetic to me. You drove me away because of Jaqueline and you suspected that I¡¯m the spy in thepany. So you feel indebted.¡±

    ¡°But Anthony, I don¡¯t need you to make up for it now, let alone being nice.¡±

    If he didn¡¯t love her, it was what it was. A marriage with debts andpensations will not be happy after all.

    Anthony¡¯s face turned cold, and he was not feeling well, ¡°Yes, I owed you a lot of things back then, but you were not wrong at all?¡±

    Mavis looked at him firmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong to you. Perhaps the biggest mistake is that I should not have fallen in love with you in the first ce.¡±

    Anthony snorted and nced at her stomach, ¡°Are you sure? What¡¯s the origin of this child?¡±

    She paled.

    Because of this ident, Anthony had taken advantage of the lie she told before, and she can¡¯t argue with it.

    As if he saw the unnaturalness in her expression, Anthony¡¯s expression became more sarcastic.

    ¡°Did you not tell Rara and Malcolm about the origin of this child? They all think this bastard belongs to me, but you cheat on me and I couldn¡¯t exin it. You don¡¯t feel sorry for me at all?¡±

    Mavis pinched the quilt with both hands and bit her low lip, ¡°Don¡¯t call it a bastard. It¡¯s my baby.¡±

    She covered her belly with a quilt, and when she looked at Anthony, she looked visibly wary.

    Anthony sighed, remembering the instructions of doctors, nurses and Lyra. It was rare that he didn¡¯t get angry.

    He picked up the porridge again and stirred it. His tone was calm.

    ¡°I don¡¯t haggle over this child with you. Don¡¯t make trouble anymore. Go back withe me to nourish the fetus.¡±

    His face darkened a little, his eyes were lowered, his blue eyes were deep, and she couldn¡¯t see any emotion.

    After a few minutes of silence, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll raise him as my own child, give her or him the best education and the best life, and no one will know who the child¡¯s father is.¡±

    That sounded extremely sarcastic for Mavis.

    As long as he was willing to investigate carefully, he will find out how long her pregnancy was , find out the baby¡¯s real father, and find out that she lied deliberately to anger him.

    However, due to poor nutrition during pregnancy, she was thinner and her belly looked much smaller than normal.

    But Anthony, who didn¡¯t care about her at all, firmly believed that the child was not his.

    She was heartbroken.

    Knowing that she should not ask for anything extravagantly, she was still a little sad.

    ¡°Anthony, do you think that you¡¯re great by saying this? In order to keep me, you¡¯re willing to ept a child you don¡¯t like. Do you feel like a holy father?¡±

    Anthony stared at her calmly, without speaking.

    She smiled, ¡°The most correct thing for you to do is to agree to divorce and draw a clear line with me. In the future, this child and I will have nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t disturb my life anymore, and you won¡¯t feel disgusting anymore.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s eyes were cold, and he didn¡¯t think about it at all, ¡°Impossible.¡±

    He got up to go.

    Mavis hurriedly grabbed his wrist and asked, ¡°How the hell are you gonna let me go? It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have provoked you at the beginning. I just treated those five years of chasing you as a waste of time. I¡¯m very regretful now. Can you not be too hard on me this time!?¡±

    He frowned when he heard it, feeling very unhappy.

    ¡°You are too emotional now. The doctor said that it is not good for the baby. You should calm down.¡±

    Breaking free from Mavis¡¯s hand, he walked without looking back.

    ¡°Anthony, I really hate you more and more now.¡±

    The figure of the man who walked to the door paused, then he opened the door without any response and left.

    All the mania, under his indifferent attitude, looked like rage because of his ability to do nothing.

    Mavis adjusted his breathing, not wanting to affect the baby, so she could only restrain herself from thinking about Anthony the asshole.

    The sunshine in the morning was not very hot, and the ultraviolet rays were not very strong.

    Thinking of the need to move more during pregnancy, she slowly got out of bed, nning to go around the hospital garden.

    However, when she opened the door of the ward, she saw two tall men standing in the corridor outside.

    She knew them who were the bodyguards of the Cahan family.

    When the bodyguards saw hering out, they immediately stepped forward. ¡°Mrs. Cahan, Mr. Cahan said that you need to rest well. Please go back to the ward.¡±

    What they said was very polite. Mavis sneered, ¡°Is he protecting or monitoring me?¡±

    The bodyguards lowered their heads and looked embarrassed. ¡°We are only following Mr. Cahan¡¯s order. He¡¯s going to deal with things and shoulde to see you before noon. You should go back and rest.¡±

    Mavis looked at the two of them and knew that their intention to stop her and not let her go out, which was obvious.

    She changed her mind and asked, ¡°It seems that Anthony has taken my mobile phone away. Can you borrow me mobile phone? I want to call Lyra and E.¡±

    The two bodyguards looked at each other. ¡°Mrs. Cahan, don¡¯t make things difficult for us. We can¡¯t decide. it¡±

    Mavis was a little angry. ¡°What does he mean? To imprison me in this ward? I can¡¯t even make a phone call?¡±

 Chapter 1004 She has to find a way to save herself

    The bodyguards looked at each other and sighed. ¡°Mr. Cahan should be back at noon. You can tell him then.¡±

    They just follow orders and did what they were told, so Mavis knew that it was useless to talk to them.

    With a bang, she closed the door of the ward angrily, and walked to the window to bask in the sun.

    At noon, Anthony really came again.

    As soon as he opened the door, he saw Mavis standing by the window. He didn¡¯t know how long she stood there, and walked over slowly to help her.

    ¡°You said that the ultraviolet rays are strong. Too much sun exposure is not good, and standing for a long time is not good. Go to bed and lie down.¡±

    Mavis was limp and weak, and he was still pulling her to lie on the hospital bed.

    The porridge on the bedside table waspletely cold, but Mavis didn¡¯t eat a bite of it.

    Anthony looked a little annoyed. ¡°You keep saying you care about the baby, but you don¡¯t even eat breakfast. Why bother your body? If you¡¯re unhappy, you can vent your anger on me.¡±

    He took the cold porridge away, sent it outside the door, and asked the bodyguard to take it to the hospital cafeteria to help heat it up before bringing it back.

    Mavis sat on the edge of the bed and looked at him coldly. ¡°Where¡¯s my phone?¡±

    ¡°I took it.¡±

    She stretched out her hand. ¡°Give it back to me.¡±

    Anthony was indifferent. ¡°Before you give birth safely, it¡¯s better to use less your mobile phone. It has radiation, which is not good for the baby.¡±

    Mavis knew he was making excuses, but was even more surprised by the meaning of his words.

    ¡°Anthony, do you want to lock me up in this ward until I give birth? Why do you restrict my freedom?¡±

    His expression was very calm. ¡°This is for your own good. You¡¯re malnourished during pregnancy and you often do physical work in the manor. Now that you¡¯re months away from giving birth, you must rest well.¡±

    ¡°Then why do you confiscate my mobile phone and cut off my contact with the outside world? What is the difference between this and imprisonment!?¡±

    Being emotional, she pinched the back of Anthony¡¯s hand tightly. Her fingernails dug into his flesh, and there were bloodstains from her pinch.

    Anthony didn¡¯t seem to feel the pain, but just let her pinch.

    ¡°If you want to understand it this way, it¡¯s not impossible.¡±

    Covering the guilt in his dark blue eyes, he continued, ¡°This is¡­ a small punishment for running away from home a while ago. I¡¯ll send a nursing worker to take care of you 24 hours a day. If you want to see me, tell the bodyguards. I¡¯lle over as soon as possible.¡±

    Mavis¡¯ eyes were red with anger.

    ¡°Why do you? Why do you do this to me?!¡±

    ¡°Since I¡¯m your legal husband, I¡¯m only considering your physical condition to make the most suitable pregnancy n for you.¡±

    ¡°Imprisonment is imprisonment, but you say it in a grand way!¡±

    Anthony averted his eyes, and retracted the back of his hand, which was covered in bloodstains. ¡°If you insist on using me maliciously, I have nothing to say. In short, I have a clear conscience.¡±

    Knock Knock Knock¨C

    The bodyguard was carrying hot porridge and knocked on the door.

    Anthony got up to take the porridge himself.

    The temperature was just right, very ptable. He scooped up a spoonful of it, and coaxed in a soft tone, ¡°Be good. Eat at least half a bowl. You can¡¯t be short of nutrition.¡±

    Mavis stared at him bitterly, pursed her lips tightly, and refused to open her mouth.

    Anthony gradually turned cold and impatient. ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, I¡¯ll take the baby away when the baby is born, and quietly give the baby to someone else to raise, so that you¡¯ll never see your baby.¡±

    ¡°Anthony! Don¡¯t go too far!¡±

    She gritted her teeth again, on the verge of emotional breakdown.

    Anthony sighed, and brought the porridge spoon to her lips. ¡°Open your mouth and eat.¡±

    Facing the coercion, she could only open her mouth and obediently ate the porridge that Anthony gave her.

    After she had more than half of a bowl of porridge, Anthony¡¯s expression eased a lot. ¡°From now on, you must eat obediently like this. I¡¯ll arrange a special nutritionist to make pregnancy meals for you. Take care of your body, so that you¡¯ll have strength when you give birth in the future. And it will be smoother.¡±

    Although she knew that he was caring about her, she found it difficult to ept this coercive way.

    After clearing away the porridge bowl, he gently instructed, ¡°Take care. Call me if you need anything, and I¡¯ll do my best to meet it.¡±

    ¡°I just want to be free.¡±

    Anthony was silent for a while before answering, ¡°I¡¯ll give you back your freedom, but only after you give birth.¡±

    ¡°After giving birth, I have to go back to Cahan Residence with you. This is not the freedom I want.¡±

    Anthony stopped answering and left with the porridge bowl.

    Mavis picked up the pillow and threw it at his back.

    ¡°I hate you, Anthony. I really hate you.¡±

    He stopped and turned his head nkly. ¡°Just hate me. There¡¯s no hate without love. Whether you want to mock me or take revenge on me, you have to take care of your body first.¡±

    After speaking, he strode away.

    She was the only one left in the cold ward.

    Even the air was filled with a sense of helplessness.

    But Mavis didn¡¯t lose her mind because of this, and she quickly realized that she was now tightly restrained by Anthony.

    There were no rtives around to rely on, only Lyra and E.

    She had to find a way to break through.

    Putting her hands on her belly, she only thought for less than a second before rejecting her first thought.

    Absolutely she must not confess the child¡¯s true identity to Anthony!

    Once he knew that the child was his, she couldn¡¯t leave, and she would never be able to get rid of him.

    She didn¡¯t love him anymore, and she didn¡¯t want to love him anymore.

    She was so tired, and all she wanted to do now was to run away so Anthony can never find them.

    What should she do to break through the current passive situation?

    ¡­

    Coming out of the ward, Anthony went to the smoking room of the hospital.

    Lighting a cigarette, he was exhaling and inhaling. Even the air was silent.

    His azure blue pupils were like a bottomless pool. Although people can¡¯t know what he was thinking, they can feel that he was in a bad mood.

    Standing by the door of the smoking room, Kane cautiously advised, ¡°Mr. Cahan, Mrs. Cahan and the baby cannot smoke second-hand smoke. It will affect them. Do you want to¡­ quit smoking for a few months?

    Anthony paused with his fingertips as he sipped his cigarette, and stubbed it out in the ashtray expressionlessly.

    ¡°Yes, she is not in good health. Pregnant women cannot smell alcohol and tobo.¡±

    He sniffed his cor, and it seemed that he had a bit of tobo smell.

    ¡°Go and drive. Go back to my residence first.¡±

    He needed to take a shower, change into clean clothes and go to see Mavis.

    In the evening, Anthony came to the ward again with dinner.

    He blew the nutritional soup to cool down, and fed it into Mavis¡¯s mouth by himself.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Mavis didn¡¯t resist and didn¡¯t mock, but obeyed like a marite. But when she looked at Anthony, the light in her eyes was missing.

    Anthony hadn¡¯t seen her behave so well for a long time, and he gently stroked her head.

    ¡°It would be nice if you¡¯re always so obedient.¡±

    Mavis¡¯s face was cold, her hands under the quilt were clenched tightly, and her heart was chilling to the bone.

    He really¡­ just needed an obedient and well-behaved essory.

    Anthony didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, and took a tissue to help her wipe her mouth, like a good husband who cared for everything.

    ¡°What do you want to eat tomorrow? I¡¯ll ask the nutritionist to make it for you.¡±

    ¡°Whatever.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have any ideas, I¡¯ll ask the nutritionist to follow a week of healthy recipes and make them for you in different ways.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    She responded indifferently but alienated.

    One sat by the head of the bed and the other sat on the edge of the bed.

    The distance was obviously very close, but they seemed to be separated by a gap as deep as the sea.

    Anthony knew that she was unhappy, so he said to her directly, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll trust me once that letting you nourish the fetus in the hospital is for your own good. I¡¯ve said I¡¯ll forget about what happened to you, and I¡¯ll raise this child well, and I will.¡±

    Mavis snorted coldly.

    She didn¡¯t want to mock him at first, but she couldn¡¯t help but want to do that.

    ¡°Are you almost moved by your high-sounding words? But don¡¯t say them in the future. I feel disgusted now.¡±

 Chapter 1005 My wife is my treasure

    Anthony¡¯s face froze.

    The atmosphere in the ward became colder.

    Mavis drank more than half a bowl of nutritional soup. Seeing Anthony handing over another spoonful of soup, she looked away. ¡°I¡¯m full. I don¡¯t want to eat.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t persuade, and was ready to go out with the soup bowl.

    Mavis called him. ¡°I want to see E. I feel ufortable in the ward, can I?¡±

    He stopped, but didn¡¯t look back, and didn¡¯t agree. ¡°I¡¯ll consider whether to let you go out of the hospital when your body recovers better, and then you can see E anytime you want.¡±

    ¡°Consider¡± was an uncertain factor, but there was such a possibility.

    Mavis deeply felt that Anthony just gave her a false hope and put her in prison, keeping her under strict supervision.

    This feeling was very depressing. If she really waited until after giving birth, she may be driven crazy.

    She had to find a way to save herself and get out of here.

    She couldn¡¯t always be passive. She had to hit Anthony back once.

    The desire to resist became more and more intense in her heart, and she pinched the quilt tightly with both hands, forcing herself to calm down.

    ¡­

    After leaving the hospital, Lyra had been in the building of Lloyd¡¯s International Branch for the past few days. The small identst time had almost been handled well, and the charges that should be filed had been made, and the people that should be sent to the police station had been sent there.

    It seemed that the high-level shareholders had been alerted and they had been quieter recently.

    At weekend, Lyra and Malcolm went to school to pick up Spencer, and took him to the militarized management school to visit Molly.

    Only after more than half a month, Molly lost a lot of immaturity, and suddenly seemed to be a lot more sensible.

    When Lyra and Malcolm arrived, they happened to catch up with the school¡¯s wrestling match.

    The match was unisex, and the one who can stand at the end was the champion.

    At this moment, there were children standing around the sandy ground, all cheering.

    Lyra and Malcolm took Spencer by the hand, and when they arrived, they saw Molly¡¯s small figure in the racing sand.

    Opposite her was a much taller, chubby little boy.

    From the physical point of view, Molly was particrly petite, not dominant.

    But more than half of the children at the scene were almost cheering for Molly. Obviously, Molly had only been here for half a month but had be the stunner of this school. She always had a way to get along well among the children.

    Lyra sighed and was pleasantly surprised.

    She had a social butterfly daughter who was so simr to her when she was a child.

    ¡°Come on, Molly!¡±

    ¡°Molly, take him down!¡±

    The children shouted one after another.

    Molly, who was in the sand, was encouraged. She rushed forward with a brisk stride, used Taekwondo movements, and easily did a shoulder throw, bringing down the fat little boy opposite.

    The teacher who acted as the referee silently stepped forward to count the time.

    Within five seconds, the little fat boy failed to get up, sat on the ground in frustration and cried loudly.

    Molly made a face at him, sticking out her tongue in a yful way. ¡°You¡¯re a man but cry after losing the game. Are you ashamed?¡±

    The little fat boy was even more saddened by her ridicule, and cried harder.

    The teacher immediately went into the sand, carried up the boy, and took him to the side tofort him.

    The next kid went into the sand and soon started another round of wrestling with Molly.

    Lyra and Malcolm watched silently from the periphery of the crowd, and could feel that their little girl was very adaptable after studying in this kind of military-style school.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    It wasforting.

    In addition to them, Spencer also watched his sister¡¯s wrestling match attentively.

    He had been weak since he was a child, and he can fall down when pushed by others. He¡¯ll never be able to participate in this kind ofrge-scale sportspetition that consumed energy.

    Although Malcolm was watching the game, he nced at his son out of the corner of the eye. Noticing a trace of longing in Spencer¡¯s eyes, he slowly squatted down and looked at Spencer.

    ¡°Do you also want to participate in this kind of interestingpetition?¡±

    Spencer shook his head and snorted softly, very arrogantly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to. It¡¯s so violent. My body will be covered with sand. It¡¯s so dirty. I still prefer brain games.¡±

    Malcolm couldn¡¯t helpughing, rubbed his little head, and hugged him with bent arms so that he could watch his sister¡¯s game clearly.

    After half an hour, the wrestling match finally ended.

    Molly only took second ce and looked very unhappy.

    But she soon saw Lyra, Malcolm and Spencer in the crowd, and smiled again, ¡°Daddy, mother, brother! I miss you so much~¡±

    She couldn¡¯t see Lyra, Malcolm and Spencer for more than half a month, and couldn¡¯t eat and sleep well. Seeing them suddenly, she was so happy that she forgot she was on the prize-awarding tform and ran towards Lyra.

    When her baby girl came over, Lyra squatted down and hugged her.

    ¡°Mommy, I miss you so much~¡±

    Lyra stroked the little girl¡¯s furry head, and said softly, ¡°We miss you very much, too.¡±

    When the other children saw Molly meeting her parents, they showed envious expressions.

    To avoid unnecessary trouble, the teachers organized the children to return to the ssroom one after another, and invited Lyra, Malcolm and the two kids to the meeting room of the school alone.

    It was quiet there, perfect for chatting.

    On the way to the meeting room, Molly clung to Lyra¡¯s arms, wanting to be hugged. Moaning and yelling that she was tired, she refused to walk on the ground by herself.

    When she saw her parents, she was like a clingy person,pletely different from the sassy and mature little girl in thepetition just now.

    Spencerined unceremoniously. ¡°Molly, you¡¯re covered in sand and stain mommy¡¯s clothes.¡±

    Molly let go of her arms and looked at her mother¡¯s neck.

    It did get dirt on her.

    She didn¡¯t have time to say anything. A tall figure came over, forcibly took her away, hugged her to the ground and let her walk by herself.

    ¡°My wife specially wore new clothes today. Be careful. You¡¯re six years old. It¡¯s time to walk properly.¡±

    As Malcolm said, he took out a tissue and carefully cleaned up the sand on Lyra¡¯s body.

    When he found that Lyra¡¯s neck was a little red, he felt distressed, ¡°Are you a little allergic to sand? It¡¯s all red.¡±

    Lyra felt it warm, and suppressed a smile. ¡°Momo hasn¡¯t seen me for a long time. She just held me too tightly.¡±

    When Malcolm heard this, he turned around and used their baby girl who was still angry. ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t hurt my wife again.¡±

    Molly put her hands on her hips.¡±Daddy, you¡¯re too much. Your wife is a like treasure, and your daughter is like nothing.¡±

    She snorted heavily, and said generously, ¡°But it¡¯s okay. I know you¡¯re just like this. I¡¯ll let you go.¡±

    Being reprimanded by their daughter, Malcolm was not angry at all, but concentrated on helping Lyra clean up the sand on her body.

    The teacher followed behind. Seeing the extremely harmonious and happy family atmosphere, she was very impressed.

    After entering the meeting room, Molly immediately practiced a set of military boxing.

    Her fists were so cute when she waved them.

    Lyra thought she was so cute by her serious appearance.

    After finishing a set of military boxing, Molly happily ran over to ask for praise. ¡°How about it, Mommy? I¡¯ll continue to learn martial arts in the future, and beat Daddy to the ground!¡±

    Lyra was surprised to hear that. ¡°Then, Momo, you have to work harder. Your daddy is Crana¡¯s one of the best. Whether it¡¯s fighting or shooting, he has few opponents.¡±

 Chapter 1006 Her breakthrough is Lyra

    Molly wowed, and her admiration for her daddy rose to another level.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll definitely defeat Daddy in the future! Down with Daddy!¡±

    Malcolm smiled helplessly and didn¡¯t want to pay attention to Molly¡¯s rebellious behavior like a unfilial daughter.

    The family of four chatted for a long time in the meeting room.

    At this time, Molly hadpletely forgotten about the second ce in the wrestling match, and quickly remembered the other two important people.

    ¡°Mommy, what are godmother and godfather doingtely? I haven¡¯t seen them for a long time.¡±

    ¡°I want to go skiing on Sakura Mountain with them~¡±

    Lyra¡¯s expression froze.

    Anthony and Mavis were still at odds with each other, she hadn¡¯t told the two kids about it so she could only exin it with an excuse.

    ¡°Did you forget that Mavis is pregnant with a baby, and she wants to take care of the baby with peace of mind, so she can¡¯t do dangerous activities like skiing.¡±

    Molly was surprised. ¡°Does it take so long?¡±

    ¡°Of course, my wife worked very hard to give birth to you two.¡± Malcolm, who had always been quiet, interjected.

    Molly approached Lyra in a sensible way, and kissed her cheek. ¡°It takes long to give birth to me and my brother. Mommy, you must have worked hard.¡±

    Lyra was satisfied. Having two smart and cute kids didn¡¯t make her feel bitter at all.

    However, Molly¡¯s words reminded her of something else.

    A few days ago, Mavis went to the hospital with bleeding during pregnancy. After receiving the news that Mavis was safely transferred to the general ward, she and Malcolm left. There had been no news of Mavis in the past few days.

    With Mavis¡¯ temperament, she will call her when she woke up no matter what.

    This time it was very weird.

    Anthony didn¡¯t talk to her either.

    Lyra always felt that they were weird.

    Because of this, she had been in a daze and a little worried about the situation on Mavis¡¯ side.

    Malcolm noticed something wrong with her expression sharply, but didn¡¯t ask anything in front of the kids.

    It wasn¡¯t until they said bye bye to Molly and saw her being dragged away by the teacher crying because of reluctance, that Malcolm approached Lyra¡¯s ear in a low voice and asked, ¡°You seem to have something on your mind. What are you thinking?¡±

    After all, Spencer was still nearby, so Lyra said very tactfully, ¡°I don¡¯t know how Mavis is doing now. I want to go and see her.¡±

    Malcolm understood very well. ¡°Then send Spencer back to school first. We¡¯ll go and have a look tomorrow morning.¡±

    Lyra nodded. It felt really good to have Malcolm¡¯s unconditional support no matter what decision she made.

    They held hands, and Spencer followed behind them arrogantly and silently, resolutely not seeing his parents disying their affection in front of him.

    ¡­

    For a few days, Mavis could only stay in the ward without a mobile phone. Apart from eating and sleeping all day, Mavis could only be in a daze and meditate.

    This kind of life was meaningless. She felt like a pet in Anthony¡¯s captivity, without self.

    When Anthony was happy, he coaxed her to eat and talked softly.

    If he was not happy, he will kiss her fiercely as punishment, or threaten her to send the baby away in the future so that she will never see the baby.

    Mavis couldn¡¯t find a breakthrough, and was almost driven crazy by this situation.

    But soon, her breakthrough came.

    Lyra and Malcolm took the initiative toe to the hospital to see her.

    Anthony imprisoned her in the ward, not allowing Lyra and Malcolm to notice that she was not allowed to go out, so he could only agree with Lyra toe to see Mavis.

    The moment she saw Lyra, Mavis burst into tears. If it weren¡¯t for the pregnancy and her big belly, she would have hugged her at this moment.

    Lyra squeezed her hand gently tofort her, ¡°How¡¯s the fetus going? Did Anthony bully you? Tell me, I¡¯ll let Malcolm beat him up.¡±

    Mavis looked serious, her eyes were redder with tears, and she looked at Anthony with aplicated expression.

    Anthony was staring at her.

    Those serious blue eyes seemed to be warning her not to talk nonsense in front of Lyra.

    He hoped that she would have sense of propriety when it came to the private matters between husband and wife.

    Mavis knew exactly what he wanted to do now, and said to Lyra with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s been good recently, because I don¡¯t move around very often. I gain a lot of weight. Anthony is very considerate. He didn¡¯t bully me, and he even hired a nutritionist, and I have a lot of different food everyday.¡±

    Lyra sharply picked the point.

    ¡°You don¡¯t move around often? How can this work? The closer you are about to deliver, the more you need to do proper exercise. Then you can have a smooth delivery. If you just lie on the bed now, it will be painful when you enter the delivery room.¡±

    As a person who had experienced it, Lyra knew better how to raise a baby during pregnancy the best way.

    She offered to propose, ¡°Anyway, I sneak here this morning. The sunshine is nice outside, and the ultraviolet rays are not strong in the morning. Shall we go out for a walk?¡±

    Mavis looked at Anthony who was standing by the end of the bed in embarrassment, ¡°Lyra, this is not good¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lyra followed her gaze and looked at Anthony behind her, vaguely aware that there was something tricky between the two, and repaired it calmly.

    ¡°Anthony, this is your dereliction of duty. Your wife is pregnant and you don¡¯t learn more about pregnancy. Mavis is already thin. She should increase the amount of exercise in order to improve her sleep quality and appetite, so the baby will grow better.¡±

    Anthony nodded, very teachable. ¡°Rara, you¡¯re right. I didn¡¯t do well enough. I must make it up the other day.¡±

    Lyra raised her eyebrows. ¡°In this regard, Malcolm has done a good job, and after the baby is born, you have to learn how to be a daddy and help take care of the bbay. You can learn from Malcolm in these things.¡±

    In front of the former ¡°rival in love¡±, Malcolm was praised by his wife.

    Malcolm was very proud. He put his hands into his trousers pockets, raised his chin slightly, and began to teach with earnestness.

    ¡°Anthony, power and money are nothing. The man who loves his wife is the most capable person.¡±

    Anthony followed with a smile. ¡°Malcolm, you¡¯re right. I still have a lot to learn from you in the future.¡±

    They chatted for a while. Lyra helped Mavis get out of bed, and changed the subject, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the small garden under the inpatient building of the hospital.¡±

    The sun was warm on the body, but not very hot.

    Mavis was led by Lyra, looking around with great interest, as if she hadn¡¯t seen the outside world for a long time.

    Lyra noticed it, felt a little strange, but didn¡¯t say anything.

    The two walked side by side, followed by Malcolm and Anthony silently, without speaking the whole time.

    After walking for ten minutes, Anthony suddenly stopped Mavis. ¡°You haven¡¯t exercised for a long time. Don¡¯t walk too much at once. It won¡¯t be good if you are tired. Go back to the ward.¡±

    Mavis did not agree, and said in a soft tone, ¡°Anthony, I seem to be a little hungry, and I really want to eat freshly baked corn cakes outside the hospital. Can you buy them for me?¡±

    Anthony frowned, and refused without thinking. ¡°The street stalls outside are full of junk food. It¡¯s not suitable to eat this kind of snacks during pregnancy. We¡¯ll go back to drink nutritious soupter.¡±

    Mavis stopped talking. Her lowered eyebrows looked slightly depressed.

    Lyra noticed it and helped saying, ¡°It¡¯s really not good to eat those food, but if you tell the hawkers, they can make freshly baked cakes that pregnant women can eat. This kind of thing is not eaten every day. It has little effect.¡±

    She smiled and continued, ¡°Not only Mavis is hungry, but I am also hungry. I want to eat too. Why don¡¯t you two go buy it together?¡±

    Anthony stopped talking.

    Malcolm agreed decisively. ¡°The freshly baked cake is indeed fragrant. It¡¯s delicious. We¡¯ll be back soon. Don¡¯t go far, Rara.¡±

    Lyra said, ¡°We won¡¯t continue walking, just sit on the bench for a while and wait for you toe back.¡±

    Anthony had nothing to do, and it was hard to say anything, so Malcolm led him to the hospital gate together.

    Lyra and Mavis now had time to be alone.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    But Mavis knew that the bodyguards of the Cahan family were watching in the dark, so she didn¡¯t let down her vignce, but pulled Lyra to the bench to sit down.

    Like her close friend, she was holding Lyra¡¯s arm and leaning on her shoulder.

    Lyra had already guessed her intention, and directly pointed it out, ¡°You deliberately send Anthony away, because you want to say something to me alone?¡±

 Chapter 1007 Antenatal Depression

    She took Lyra¡¯s wrist, leaned close to Lyra¡¯s ear, and whispered pretending to be unintentional, ¡°Anthony takes away all themunication equipment around me, locks me in the ward, and often threatens to send the baby away. I¡­¡±

    Even Lyra, who had experienced all kinds of ups and downs, was shocked to hear it.

    ¡°Is Anthony crazy? How could he treat you like this?¡±

    Mavis was already pregnant, but Anthony didn¡¯t take good care of her andfort her, and even engaged in various behaviors that restricted Mavis¡¯s freedom.

    If things went on like this, Mavis was prone to psychological problems because she was already sensitive and fragile during pregnancy.

    But Lyra suddenly remembered Anthony who was going to marry her in European Swye, and suddenly understood his behavior.

    Anthony was crazy and paranoid. Because of the misfortune as an illegitimate child in his childhood, he had always had a dark side in his heart.

    After taking back the Cahan family to power these years, he never showed his original paranoid temperament and hid it well.

    Now, it was all exposed on Mavis.

    Lyra asked back, ¡°Do you often say in private that you want a divorce and you want to separate?¡±

    Mavis froze for a moment and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lyra instantly understood. ¡°Anthony has this kind of character. The more people or things he can¡¯t grasp, he will hold on to them at all costs. Even if he uses schemes or coercion, he will spare no effort.¡±

    He was afraid that Mavis would leave secretly again, and that he would lose Mavis¡¯ love for him.

    Plus, Mavis lied to him that the baby wasn¡¯t his.

    In this case, he may do any extreme behavior.

    The reason for this personality defect was that Anthony had childhood trauma, and was bullied badly by Caitlin when he was a child.

    In his eyes, what he wanted must be fought for and snatched by himself.

    Lyra knew Anthony well, but she also knew how difficult it was for Mavis to go all the way for him.

    Now that Mavis didn¡¯t want to entangle with Anthony any more, she wanted to cut off the love and leave simply, and she can understand it.

    ¡°There are quite a few problems and conflicts between the two of you¡­¡±

    It was tricky, and as a bystander, Lyra can only help so much.

    But what she said made Mavis more determined to stay away. ¡°Lyra, the love has long been burned out. Now I ¡­ really don¡¯t love him that much, and I don¡¯t have the determination to be with him.¡±

    Her heart, already in a year of marriage, was hurt by Anthony and was riddled with holes.

    All she wanted was to escape so that Anthony would never find her.

    Perhaps this was also the best revenge for Anthony.

    She clenched Lyra¡¯s hand tightly, and her tone was almost begging. ¡°I¡¯m really sacred of him. I¡¯m locked up in the ward every day. After giving birth, I have to go back to Cahan Residence with him, and continue to be Mrs. Cahan in name. There is no hope, really. It¡¯s terrible. I have insomnia every night. I don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡±

    Her voice was choked and broken, and she was on the verge of a desperate copse.

    ¡°Lyra, can you help me? If even you can¡¯t rescue me from the cage this time, then I¡¯d rather die in this cage.¡±

    Lyra touched her face distressedly, and soon discovered that there was something wrong with her psychology.

    During pregnancy, her body¡¯s hormones and progesterone were too high, it was easy for her to think wildly, and she was sensitive and suspicious.

    In any case, Mavis¡¯s subjective wishes muste first.

    Anthony¡¯s paranoid and coercive behaviors will only push her further and further away.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mavis, calm down and don¡¯t say that you want to give up your life. After all, you still have a baby. Even if you don¡¯t do it for yourself, you have to do it for the baby.¡±

    Lyra helped her wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out. Give me some time and let me¡­ think about it.¡±

    ¡­

    When Anthony and Malcolm came back from buying cakes, they saw Mavis leaning on Lyra¡¯s shoulder, already tired and fell asleep.

    Having not been out for activities for a long time, Mavis was physically overwhelmed and was extremely tired.

    Malcolm was not jealous, which was rare.

    Instead, Anthony stepped forward, carefully took Mavis out of Lyra¡¯s arms, let her lean into his arms, and carried her up to the inpatient building.

    Lyra and Malcolm followed.

    Mavis was ced back on the hospital bed andy down. After many days of frustration, she was finally able to sleep peacefully.

    They all moved lightly, so as not to disturb her, and Lyra even made some signnguage gestures to Anthony.

    [Come out. I have something to tell you.]

    Anthony understood her signnguage, followed her out of the ward, and Malcolm followed his wife silently.

    It was only when Anthony walked to the empty corridor that he asked, ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±

    Lyra looked dignified and spoke earnestly, ¡°I came here today, and I found that Mavis¡¯s mood is not too high. There is always a hint of mncholy between her brows. She seems to have something in her heart.¡±

    Anthony frowned, ¡°Did she tell you something just now?¡±

    Lyra shook her head without changing her expression. ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything, but I was once pregnant and worried. She can¡¯t hide her true emotions from me.¡±

    This reason was quite real, so Anthony didn¡¯t say much.

    Lyra continued, ¡°I think you should ask the doctor to give her a psychological examination, and pay more attention to taking her out for a walk, and let her meet friends more, so as to make her mood better. Don¡¯t wait for her to really get sick and do any aggressive behavior before you regret it.¡±

    Anthony listened to what she said.

    ¡°I understand and I will. Rara, rest assured.¡±

    Lyra gave him a cold look.

    It was because of him that she was worried about it.

    Even though there were a lot of critical words in her heart, she didn¡¯t say it, but pulled Malcolm away. ¡°Remember what I said. We wille to see Mavis again in a few days, and I hope to see her smile happily next time.¡±

    Anthony nodded.

    The next day, Anthony actually took Mavis for a psychological examination.

    He listened to the diagnosis records alone in the doctor¡¯s office. The doctor handed him the conclusion sheet and said, ¡°Sir, your wife has already suffered from prenatal depression. This situation is quite dangerous, and it is very harmful to her and the baby.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s heart tightened, and his eyes fell on the medical certificate, which wrote [Severe Antenatal Depression].

    Those words were particrly ring.

    He asked in a heavy tone, ¡°How can this situation be improved? Can she take medicine?¡±

    The doctor shook his head. ¡°She is malnourished during pregnancy, and she will give birth in months. It is not rmended to take medicine, but to do psychological counseling first. You can take her out for a walk more often to make her mood better.¡±

    ¡°In addition, don¡¯t let her stay alone in the room for a long time. She can easily think wildly. It is best to have someone around her at all times. If you¡¯re busy and cannot apany her at all times, you can ask her parents , or a very good friend over. Let them stay with her, and share more happy things with her¡­¡±

    On the way back to the ward, Anthony kept thinking about the doctor¡¯s words.

    It was the same as what Lyra said.

    Antenatal depression?

    Was it caused because he locked her up?

    With aplicated look in his blue eyes, he walked back to the ward absently.

    As soon as he opened the door of the ward, he saw that the person who should have been sitting on the bed was standing in front of the table, holding a small fruit knife and gesturing for the position of the wrist artery.

    He was startled and rushed over immediately.

    ¡°Mavis!¡±

 Chapter 1008 Seeing her long-lost smile

    The sudden shout made Mavis jump, and the knife on her wrist almost cut through her delicate skin.

    Anthony grabbed the knife quickly, and threw it far away from the door.

    The bodyguards heard the movement and cautiously looked around.

    Anthony ordered sharply, ¡°From now on, no sharp knives are allowed in Mrs. Cahan¡¯s ward.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The bodyguard quickly picked up the knife on the ground.

    Mavis didn¡¯t say a word, but looked down at Anthony¡¯s palm, because Anthony¡¯s hand was scratched by the de with a shallow blood mark when he rushed up to grab it just now.

    Anthony turned his attention back to her and asked gently, ¡°Why did you take the knife just now? What do you want to do?¡±

    She deliberately said, ¡°It¡¯s boring to be alone. Just y casually. It has something to do with you.¡±

    ¡°As your legal husband, of course I have the right to know your every move.¡±

    Mavis replied very bluntly, ¡°Yes, you have the right to know, but you can¡¯t use this reason to restrict my freedom and confiscate my mobile phone.¡±

    In this matter, Anthony was wrong.

    ¡°I just want you to have a baby with peace of mind, and it won¡¯t harm you.¡±

    Mavis gave him a cold look, didn¡¯t bother to talk to him, but turned and went back to the bed.

    Anthony nced at the knife wound on his palm, held his palm indifferently, covered it, and then sat down beside Mavis¡¯ bed.

    Lyra¡¯s words from yesterday seemed to still be echoing in his ears, and the doctor¡¯s diagnosis of prenatal depression was also lingering in his mind.

    Anthony was guilty.

    He restrained the unnaturalness on his handsome face, and asked Mavis something nonchntly.

    ¡°Never heard you mention your family. Are they¡­ okay?¡±

    Mavis was expressionless and her answer was concise, ¡°Very good.¡±

    ¡°When we married, in order to get the needed materials, I investigated your family and sent people to Teyria. Do you remember?¡±

    Mavis couldn¡¯t figure out what he wanted to say, so she didn¡¯t talk to him.

    He continued on his own. ¡°You have a younger brother. Your father looks up to men and down on women and is an alcoholic. Whether he is drunk or not, whenever he encounters troubles, he likes to beat your mother. She¡¯s in dire straits¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to exin?¡± Mavis interrupted him with a cold face when the old scars and such an ugly childhood experience were uncovered. Obviously, she was a little unhappy.

    ¡°I want to say, if you are also worried about your mother, why don¡¯t I find a way to divorce them and bring her to Crana, and she can take care of you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡±

    She refused tly.

    It was not that she didn¡¯t feel sorry for her mother, but that she didn¡¯t want to owe Anthony favors.

    Her father and younger brother were blood-sucking moths. Once Anthony meddled in her family affairs, he will definitely be ckmailed by his father and younger brother and pay a lot of money.

    Moreover, Anthony offered to send her mother here, and Mavis always felt that he had a conspiracy.

    Now he can lock her up and threaten her by saying that he will send the baby away, then when her mother came, he can also hide her mother, so as to restrain her and threaten her to continue to obey.

    Her mother just jumped from one fire pit to another.

    Anthony was puzzled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to? You have been in Crana for five or six years, and you don¡¯t miss her?¡±

    ¡°She has her own life, and she is already old and has never been abroad. She may get sick when shees here, so don¡¯t torture her.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to torture her. I mean¡­¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t want to hear it, so she lifted the quilt,y down on the bed, and turned her back on it.

    With an indifferent face, she looked like she rejected him thousands of miles away.

    However, Anthony suddenly mentioned her parents, which made her pay attention to this again.

    Definitely gotta get her mother out of that fire pit.

    Anthony was unreliable, but Lyra was not¡­

    She was thinking about it, and Anthony was still saying, ¡°The doctor suggested that you must have someone around you to take care of you 24 hours a day. I will arrange for Kane toe over, or find you a female nursing worker, so that she can talk to you every day, go out rxing and exercising?¡±

    Mavis¡¯s tone became colder, ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough to watch me by the two bodyguards outside? You need to find someone to follow me, and follow me when I go to the bathroom?¡±

    ¡°Mavis, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I understand.¡±

    Anthony was speechless for a while. Thinking about her depression, he continued to say softly, ¡°I am doing it for your own good, so I must arrange someone to apany you.¡±

    ¡°Well, as a Valentine¡¯s Day gift in a few days, if you don¡¯t like Kane or nursing workers, I¡¯ll let you choose. Who do you want to apany you?¡±

    Mavis¡¯s eyes finally brightened, ¡°I can choose anyone?¡±

    Anthony emphasized, ¡°Except for male friends, as long as you really want, you can choose anyone. I will find a way to get you.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°Then I choose¡­ E.¡±

    E was the daughter of the owner of the manor. Her family was fairly wealthy, and she was a native of Delta Union.

    If he could really let here over, then she would have another helper in her n to leave, and Anthony would not dare to do anything to E in Delta Union.

    The thought in her heart became more and more firm, and there was a trace of hope in her eyes.

    Anthony saw that she was very excited, and nodded in agreement, ¡°Okay, I will call her over within three days, and ask her to take care of you at three times the nursing worker¡¯s sry until you give birth.¡±

    This was the best news she had heard in days, and Mavis was dying of joy.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    With a simple word, Anthony was stunned.

    It had been a long time since Mavis thanked him in such a peaceful tone.

    Not only that, Mavis also smiled, and the happiness in her eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden.

    Anthony¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    He leaned over slowly and kissed her forehead lightly, ¡°You rest for a while. I¡¯ll deal with this matter now.¡±

    She nodded and watched Anthony leave the ward.

    When the door of the ward was closed again, she immediately sat up and looked towards the door. Her whole heart was jumping for joy.

    Lyra asked her to pretend to be depressed, and no matter what questions the psychiatrist asked, she had to answer negatively.

    Unexpectedly, because of the diagnosis of depression, E could be brought here.

    Her admiration for Lyra rose to another level.

    ¡­

    Anthony¡¯s work efficiency was very fast. When E heard that she was going to take care of Mavis who was hospitalized due to illness, she didn¡¯t hesitate at all. She wished she could put a rocket on her back and fly to Mavis immediately.

    The next morning, as soon as Mavis woke up, she saw E crying.

    ¡°My miserable Mavis, you¡¯ve been haggard a lot recently, and your eyes don¡¯t look bright. I feel so distressed!¡±

    E touched Mavis¡¯s face, full of mncholy.

    Mavis followed with red eyes, ¡°How are you recently?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just worried about you, but I don¡¯t know which hospital you are in, so I can¡¯t find any news about you after searching everywhere. I¡¯m really anxious to death.¡±

    The two seemed to be reunited after a long absence, chatting very excitedly.

    Anthony stood by the door not far away and listened to their chat for a while.

    He saw Mavis¡¯s smile again.

    This feeling was veryfortable.

    He tactfully turned around and left, leaving the two girls to chat alone for a while.

    As soon as he left, Mavis immediately asked E for a cell phone.

    Fearing that there would be monitors in the ward, she could only type in the memo on E¡¯s mobile phone to show to E.

    [E, I need you, help me.]

 Chapter 1009 Maybe Iâ€™m the illegitimate daughter

    When she was apanied by a caring friend, Mavis¡¯s mood had improved a lot during this period, and her appetite had also improved.

    Anthony was busy with some difficult business affairs of the group, and only visited her two or three times a week.

    But usually he just sat and left and can¡¯t say a few words with Mavis.

    A month passed quickly, and Mavis¡¯ belly got bigger.

    ¡°Listen, E, the baby kicked me again. A really strong baby.¡±

    E put her ear against Mavis¡¯s abdomen, feeling the baby¡¯s movement seriously, ¡°If you are so naughty, you must be a lively and active fat boy in the future!¡±

    Mavis disagreed, ¡°Who says it must be a son when the baby is lively and active? Look at Lyra¡¯s Molly. She is very lively, but Spencer is quiet and mature.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    The twoughed.

    E was sitting aside, helping Mavis peel apples and counting the days on her fingers.

    ¡°Let me figure it out. Is there still at most two months before your due date?¡±

    Mavis leaned against the pillow and noddedzily, ¡°It should be.¡±

    E was still counting the time with her fingers, ¡°Anthony hasn¡¯t been here for a few days. He leaves his wife in the hospital and leaves you to the nursing workers, nutritionists, bodyguards and me to take care of you. He is happy to be at leisure.¡±

    Thinking about it made her a little angry for Mavis.

    The smile on Mavis¡¯s face gradually disappeared, and she stopped talking.

    She wasn¡¯t very happy when Anthony was mentioned.

    ¡°Mavis, now I finally understand why you want to leave him. Such a husband is really not good. You¡¯ve worked so hard to conceive a baby for him, but he onlyes to see you every now and then.¡±

    In this matter, Mavis no longer cared so much.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s better if he doesn¡¯te. I don¡¯t want to see him anyway.¡±

    Moreover, Anthony didn¡¯t know that the baby was his, so he didn¡¯t care so much, and on the contrary, it relieved some psychological pressure on her.

    E took her hand distressedly and said firmly, ¡°Mavis, don¡¯t worry. I will always be with you. No matter what you decide, I will support you.¡±

    ¡­

    At the same time, on an unknown ind.

    A young fisherman found several beautiful shells by the sea, and waved to a gentle girl not far away.

    ¡°Abbigail, I found something good. Come and have a look.¡±

    The girl he called ¡°Abbigail¡± was exquisite and beautiful, with beautiful eyes shining like stars. She ran towards the man, ze, with a smile.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± ze put the small shells on her palm, ¡°I¡¯ll make these shells into bracelets tonight, and also as our wedding token. How about it?¡±

    In the small ind with backward technology, there were basically poor people who relied on fishing for a living. They had never seen diamonds in their lives.

    Since ze found Abbigail, the two had been in a rtionship for several months, and their rtionship was getting better every day.

    Abbigail was silent and didn¡¯t answer right away.

    Her beautiful eyes stared at the small white shells in the palm of her hand. They were beautiful, but wasn¡¯t it a bit too sloppy and cheap to use it as a token of their marriage?

    But she still agreed, ¡°It¡¯s all up to you. Anyway, the token is just a form, and I¡¯m okay with everything.¡±

    As she spoke, she took out an old newspaper from her pocket.

    This was the colorful old newspaper she identally found at the neighbor¡¯s two days ago. The newspaper¡¯s publication date had been a few years old, and the headline was a news reporting about Crana¡¯s new richest person.

    She pointed to the woman with great temperament in the newspaper, and asked ze, ¡°Do you think I look a bit like her?¡±

    Especially the eyebrows and eyes, even she herself felt that they were at least 50 or 60% simr.

    But the biggest difference between her and this richestdy was their temperaments, and her aura was even more iparable.

    ze took the newspaper and looked at it carefully, ¡°It does.¡±

    She was very happy. ¡°Do you think it is possible that I am the younger sister of the richestdy before I lost my memory? If it is true, she is so rich, so we can enjoy the happiness along with her?¡±

    She was yearning, but ze was worried.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    ze had never read a book and could not read, so he could only point to the newspaper photo and ask, ¡°Is her name written in it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s written. Her name is Lyra Lloyd.¡±

    ze¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    He had never heard of this name, but he was alerted, and immediately crumpled up the newspaper she brought and stuffed it into his pocket.

    ¡°Don¡¯t read these newspapers anymore. It¡¯s not a good thing. Now that you¡¯re here, live your life steadily and don¡¯t worry about the past, okay?¡±

    Abbigail could guess what he was worried about. ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about me. If I¡¯m really the daughter of the richest family, how could I end up on such a deserted ind?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been so many months, and no one hase to find me. I have many old scars from knife and welts. My life must not have been very good.¡±

    ze didn¡¯t hide it, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid this Lyra is a bad woman. What if she finds out you¡¯re here and brings someone to hurt you?¡±

    To be the richest woman in Crana, this woman was absolutely extraordinary and must be very powerful.

    He was afraid that the residents of the entire small ind would not be enough to resist.

    Abbigail retorted, ¡°Have you ever thought about why I look like her? Maybe I¡¯m the illegitimate daughter of the the Lloyd family?¡±

    ¡°Is an illegitimate daughter that important?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about who I am, what I¡¯ve been through, and of course it¡¯s important.¡±

    ze¡¯s tanned hands gently grabbed her shoulders in aforting gesture, ¡°You said that you can¡¯t remember the past. If you think about it seriously, you will get a headache, so why bother?¡±

    ¡°Also, didn¡¯t you promise me before that you would stop worrying about the past and only think about the present and the future?¡±

    Abbigail fell silent.

    He softened his tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to be mad at you, let alone surround you and restrict you. We¡¯re going to get married soon. I¡¯m afraid that something will happen to you.¡±

    Abbigail didn¡¯t say any more, but nodded obediently, ¡°I know, I won¡¯t bring up the past again, and I will cherish every day I spend with you.¡±

    ze was very moved when he heard that, and hugged her tightly.

    The setting sun reflected the sea surface red, casting a soft and beautiful halo on the silhouette of the two embracing each other.

    The waves rose and something washed ashore.

    Abbigail caught it out of the corner of her eye, and took a closer look. A ¡­ person?

    She eximed, ¡°Look, ze, is that a corpse?¡±

    The two stepped forward to check together.

    It was a woman, still breathing. She was not dead, just choked on water.

    Despite being unconscious, she clutched a gun tightly in her hand.

    ze was busy giving the woman first aid for drowning, but Abbigail¡¯s attention was on the gun.

    She took the woman¡¯s gun and looked at it carefully.

    There were still bullets on it, unloaded.

    She was startled that she seemed¡­ very familiar with this weapon. It was a muscle memory.

    The suspicion in her heart only increased, and while ze was busy saving this woman, she silently put the gun in her pocket.

    With a puff, the woman choked on a big mouthful of water and woke up with the sound of coughing.

    Both ze and Abbigail looked around at her, asking, ¡°Hey, how are you?¡±

    The woman¡¯s blurry gaze fell on Abbigail¡¯s face.

    After gradually seeing her face clearly, she was extremely frightened, as if she had seen a ghost.

    ¡°Jaqueline Buckner???¡±

 Chapter 1010 One is fair and the other is tan

    After the woman finished speaking, she fainted from exhaustion.

    ze and Abbigail looked confused.

    Abbigail pointed at herself even more, ¡°She called Jaqueline Buckner just now. Did she call me? Could it be that my name is Jaqueline Buckner ?¡±

    The woman¡¯s reaction was so strange, as if she knew her.

    Jaqueline Buckner ¡­

    Abbigail was inexplicably disappointed.

    If she was really called that name, her surname was Buckner instead of Lloyd, which meant that she was probably not the daughter of the Lloyd family.

    The dream of getting rich seemed to be really a dream.

    At this time, she didn¡¯t remember anything, and she didn¡¯t know what would happen after saving this woman.

    There was no dream to be a rich, only nightmares.

    Beside, ze replied, ¡°She was not awake at all just now, so she may have misidentified you. When she wakes up, we will ask her again.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Abbigail helped carried the unconscious woman up, nning to bring her home first.

    ¡­

    The woman was in aa for two days and two nights before waking up.

    When she woke up again, ze was sitting next to her, expressionless.

    ¡°You finally woke up. Are you feeling unwell? We have poor medical conditions here, so you can only make do with it.¡±

    The woman looked around at the simple tile-roofed hut, and her eyes fell on ze again.

    This man had healthy and tanned skin after years of fishing. And it was slightly dry. His facial features were okay, and his figure was thin and tall, like a bamboo pole.

    This man had no temperament, and looked like a native-born farmer by the sea.

    Immediately, her gaze fell not far away again.

    A young woman was making medicine. Her fair skin was delicate, her eyebrows were exquisite and beautiful, and she was not harmed by the ultraviolet rays of the sea at all.

    Every gesture was elegant.

    Even when she was casually touching the hairs around her ears, the movements can have a unique aesthetic feeling.

    The difference between these two people was too great. Obviously they were not from the same world.

    ze noticed that the woman¡¯s eyes had been staring at Abbigail, moved his position to block her gaze, and introduced again enthusiastically.

    ¡°My name is ze, a native fisherman here. Her name is Abbigail, and she is my soon-to-be wife.¡±

    Speaking of this, ze turned his head and smiled at Abbigail.

    It can be seen that the rtionship between the two was very good.

    The woman sensed the tacit understanding between them again and again, and couldn¡¯t help but sneered, feeling a little ridiculous.

    But she didn¡¯t say what was ridiculous about it.

    ¡°Abbigail, this name really suits you. It¡¯s very beautiful.¡±

    She said nice things calmly and cottoned up with them.

    ¡°My name is Zaria Bentley. I work in the ck market in Crana, but don¡¯t be afraid. I will never bite the hand that feeds me and will not hurt you.¡±

    Beneath the smiling expression was a pale but beautiful face.

    Both ze and Abbigail responded with smiles, polite and friendly.

    But ze did not rx his vignce towards this woman named Zaria because of this, ¡°The ind is humid all the year round, and the ce we live in is small. I can see you¡¯re a rich and wealthy girl. I guess you¡¯re not used to living here. When the injury heals, I will let the ind leader arrange a boat to take you home.¡±

    Zaria shook her head and refused, ¡°I¡¯m very weak now. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to take care of my body for a while, which will cause you trouble. But don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t eat and live for nothing, but I¡¯lle back again when I recoverpletely and bring you rewards.¡±

    She said so, and ze had to agree.

    Moreover, he and Abbigail were getting married, and the wedding needed money.

    When eating at noon, Abbigail brought a meal herself, entered the small room, and handed it to Zaria¡¯s bedside.

    ¡°This is cooked by ze himself. Some herbs that improve your body are added to it, which will help you recover quickly.¡±

    The two dishes were just nd, which looked like pig food. Zaria had no appetite at all, but she couldn¡¯t show it too clearly.

    ¡°Thank you. You two are really good people, and I will definitely repay you well in the future.¡±

    She thought about it, and then asked tentatively, ¡°Abbigail, your skin is fine, but that ze¡¯s whole face is so dry and tanned, and you have a unique temperament. You are not a permanent resident of this ind, are you? ¡±

    ze was not there, so Abbigail said honestly, ¡°I am a person who fell into the sea just like you. ze is kind. He saved me, and gave me a second life.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    With her words, Zaria believed in her own judgment even more. ¡°Have you ever thought that he is lying to you? He just wants a wife. He thinks you are suitable, so he tricks you here and keeps you on this deserted ind to apany him.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to speak ill of ze, so she avoided the topic, and asked again, ¡°Two days ago, when we rescued you, you called me Jaqueline and what? Do you know me?¡±

    There was a strong smile on the corners of Zaria¡¯s lips. ¡°Of course we know each other. We used to be Mr. Alford¡¯s subordinates, and we have a good rtionship. And you have Mr. Alford¡¯s trust the most. However, I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m mistaken.¡±

    Abbigail was lost in thought.

    After going through the information Zaria said in her mind, she continued to ask, ¡°Is this Mr. Alford a big boss in a gray area? Is he very rich? Very powerful?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he has ck money and ck power. He specializes in some underground transactions. He has a tyrannical personality and is cruel and ruthless. However, he used to be very good to you, and he almost raised you like a daughter.¡±

    Zaria smiled and added, ¡°No, to be precise, he is very kind to the owner of your face. After all, you have no memory, so I can¡¯t confirm your identity.¡±

    After themunication, Abbigail basically understood everything.

    ¡°You can eat first. ze is waiting for me outside. It¡¯s time for me to eat too.¡±

    Abbigail turned and left, leaving Zaria to eat alone in the room.

    ¡°If you are really the Jaqueline I am talking about, but you just lost your memories, then you cane to me again. I will definitely help you get your memories back.¡±

    Zaria was still talking until Abbigail left the room.

    Abbigail heard it, but didn¡¯t answer, and closed the door silently.

    She didn¡¯t believe everything Zaria said.

    Zaria said that Mr. Alford loved her the most and raised her as a daughter, but all the scars and wounds on her body were old.

    If this Mr. Alford was really good to her, how could he abuse her like this, let alone make her seriously injured and fall into the sea, and even identally lost her memory?

    Zaria was not an ordinary person.

    ¡­

    It was two months that passed by in a hurry.

    During this period of time, Zaria behaved herself, without any airs from the city, and even went to work and fish with ze and Abbigail.

    The days were so pleasant that she got carried away.

    But such afortable life can¡¯tst long, and Zaria had to go.

    Before leaving, she said directly to Abbigail in front of ze, ¡°Would you like toe with me? I¡¯ll apany you to the ces you used to stay. Maybe you will remember something.¡±

    ze looked at Abbigail nervously.

    Abbigail just smiled lightly and shook her head. ¡°No, just let the past go, and such an ordinary life in the future will be fine.¡±

    Zaria didn¡¯t persuade much, and there was an imperceptible sneer at the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going? I bet you will regret it before long!¡±

 Chapter 1011 Her due date is coming soon

    Abbigail ignored her advice andughed it off.

    But as Zaria left, ze suddenly noticed that Abbigail¡¯s eyes had changed, and it seemed that they were not as pure as before.

    She stared at the boat carrying Zaria, without a trace of a smile on her face, and no one knew what she was thinking with her cold eyes.

    ¡°Abbigail?¡±

    ze shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s go back. I¡¯m almost done with that string of shell bracelet, and the ind chief will hold a wedding ceremony for us.¡±

    Abbigail came back to her senses, and quickly smiled, which was no different from her usual demeanor.

    ¡°Okay, I will follow your arrangement.¡±

    The two held hands and went home with the sun rising from the east.

    Zaria was led back to the coast of Crana by the ind chief himself. She had alreadymunicated with Sheldon beforehand, and many members of the organization came to pick her up in person.

    After the ind chief sent her ashore, he wanted to leave after a few polite words.

    There was a crisp sound, followed by the sound of a bullet being loaded.

    The ind chief trembled with fright, and when he turned around, he saw dozens of muzzles of pistols pointed at him coldly.

    Zaria smiled very friendly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. They are used to pulling out their guns. You worked so hard to send me ashore, so I would like to treat you to a meal. Mr. Alford also wants to see you. You can stay here for two days before leaving.¡±

    She said it was a warm invitation, but his head was pointed by the guns. Clearly it was a threat.

    The ind chief had no room to speak, so he was carried away by several tall men holding his arms.

    Seeing that his legs were weak and trembling violently, Zaria smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Mr. Alford just wants to ask you a few questions. He will invite you to live in a big vi and have a sumptuous meal.¡±

    ¡­

    On the ind, ze was pacing back and forth in a state of anxiety.

    Abbigail was sitting calmly by the bed, helping him mend a hole in a pair of trousers.

    ¡°The ind chief sent that Zaria away. It has been three days and he hasn¡¯te back. Something must have happened to him.¡±

    ze murmured anxiously, restless.

    ¡°No, I have to go to sea to find him.¡±

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    Abbigail called him, ¡°You have never been out of this ind in your life. Do you know where the coast of Crana¡¯s border is?¡±

    He did not know.

    ¡°Then¡­ then I can¡¯t just wait like this. If something happens, it¡¯s because of me, and I¡¯m responsible.¡±

    Abbigail said nothing, and continued to mend the fabric.

    Every stitch was slow and elegant.

    ze looked at her movements and demeanor, and the more he watched, the more he felt that she seemed to have changed.

    She was no longer the simple girl half a year ago.

    He walked up to Abbigail and knelt down reverently, ¡°You don¡¯t like to hold my hand these two days. Do you remember something? You don¡¯t want to marry me?¡±

    Abbigail¡¯s delicate eyes curved and she smiled, ¡°Howe? You saved me and you take care of me. You are my savior. Of course I am willing to be your wife.¡±

    She had a nice smile, but ze was absent-minded.

    Was it his illusion?

    Why did he feel that Abbigail¡¯s words were not as sincere as before?

    ¡­

    Delta Union.

    It was getting closer and closer to Mavis¡¯ due date.

    Anthony went from visiting three times a week to four times a week.

    On the way to the hospital, Anthony received a call from Kane.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, the people we sent to the coast have reported that Miss Buckner has been found out, and Sheldon Alford is ready to catch her.¡±

    Anthony was stunned, and subconsciously looked at the time on his watch, ¡°A dead body, or a living Jaqueline?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a living Jaqueline. Miss Buckner should not be dead, but they can¡¯t be very sure if she¡¯s the real Miss Buckner. I¡¯m afraid they have to go and see to find out.¡±

    Anthony looked at his watch again, ¡°How long is it until Mrs. Cahan¡¯s due date?¡±

    Kane didn¡¯t speak for a while, and checked the record of the obstetric inspection form issued by the hospital, ¡°There are about ten days left.¡±

    It was the first time for Anthony to encounter such a situation where a pregnant woman was about to give birth. He didn¡¯t prepared in advance, so he didn¡¯t know much about the delivery situation.

    He roughly calcted the round-trip distance.

    ¡°It¡¯s still early. There should be time to arrange the earliest flight and leave today.¡±

    ¡°Clear.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, the driver in the front row asked Anthony a bit confused, ¡°Mr. Cahan, we¡¯ll be at the hospital parking lot in two minutes. Would you like to go and see Mrs. Cahan first?¡±

    Anthony raised his eyes, looked at the hospital building outside the car window, and said nothing.

    Jaqueline blocked the gunshot for him and fell into the sea, but she was still alive.

    There were some things that he had to ask her clearly¡­

    The phone rang again. It was from Kane: [Mr. Cahan, the flight is ready.]

    He squeezed the phone tightly and made a decision, ¡°Mrs. Cahan is under the care of E. Everything will be fine. Turn around and go to the airport.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    In the ward.

    E was still looking at the time on the clock with a bad expression on her face.

    Mavis was leaning on the bedside to read a book, noticed her expression, and couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Who upset you?¡±

    ¡°The only one who can upset me is Anthony.¡±

    The smile on Mavis¡¯s face gradually disappeared, ¡°What happened to you?¡±

    ¡°ording to the rule of his previous visits, he wille to the hospital to visit you today. But now it¡¯s this time, and he hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡±

    Mavis lowered her eyes, showing no special expression. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether hees or not, and I don¡¯t want to see him when hees.¡±

    E sighed, ¡°You have a sharp tongue but a soft heart. In the past two months, he hase more and more frequently. Every time, he inquires after your health and speaks softly. You can see that his eyes are not as cold as before.¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t exin, just looked down at the book.

    ¡°You still love him, right? Have you really decided to leave? If he behaves particrly well when you give birth? Or do you not intend to forgive him?¡±

    Mavis still didn¡¯t speak.

    E sighed. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to participate too much business between you two. Only you know whether you are happy or not.¡±

    E leaned over again and reported to her in a low voice, ¡°Ms. Lloyd has already sent me a message to tell me that she has sent someone to bring a team ofwyers to deal with it. After all, your father¡¯s domestic violence for many years is a fact. As long as your mother is willing, they must divorce.¡±

    ¡°She will let your mother live another ce. As for the matter of you leaving with the baby, you have to give her some more time. After all, Anthony keeps an eye on you. If you disappear for no reason, it is impossible for Anthony not to notice. She has to n it carefully.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Mavis¡¯s emotions finally had ups and downs, and she was happy.

    ¡°Thank you very much, thank Lyra. You are busy with my stuff. If you need my help in the future, I¡¯m willing to risk my life for you.¡±

    E clicked her tongue lightly, dissatisfied. ¡°Among friends, help is the right thing to do. If anyone asks you to pay for your life, keep your life well and don¡¯t make any promises.¡±

    Although she was dissatisfied, Mavis was very moved when she heard it, and felt more and more that her husband was useless but her friends were the best.

    Anthony didn¡¯t show up all day.

    Mavis said she didn¡¯t care, but she still felt empty in her heart.

    ¡­

    The next morning.

    When ze and Abbigail woke up, they were woken up by the inders outside.

    ¡°The ind chief is back! He is back!¡±

 Chapter 1012 Delivery in a thunderstorm night

    Everyone was shouting outside.

    ze turned over and got out of bed, and went out to ask about the situation.

    Two minutester, he came back.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Abbigail was already sitting by the head of the bed, waiting for him toe back to exin the situation.

    ¡°The ind chief has been away for five days, and he seems to be back. However, I heard that he came back on a big ship, and he seems to have brought some distinguished guests.¡±

    He got out in a small boat but came back in a big ship.

    This was not normal.

    ze was busy helping Abbigail pack her things. ¡°That Zaria is definitely not a good woman. If she really knows you, maybe she would go back to find her boss and bring someone to arrest you. And the ind chief came back with distinguished guests, which is not necessarily a good thing. ¡±

    While tidying up, he thought about it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to find a ce to hide. If they can¡¯t find you, they will always leave. I¡¯ll bring you back when the timees.¡±

    The room was very quiet, only the slight sound of him turning over her luggage.

    But then, there was a crisp sound, the magazine was loaded, and something pressed against his back.

    He stopped packing her luggage, turned around slowly, and saw Abbigail holding a pistol that he didn¡¯t know where it came from, and the muzzle of the gun was aimed at him.

    The room was dimly lit, with her back facing the door. Her expression could not be seen clearly under the backlight, but he could clearly feel the coldness on her body.

    ze was stunned. ¡°Abbigail, why?¡±

    She corrected him word by word, ¡°Sorry, my name is not Abbigail but Jaqueline.¡±

    ze was very disappointed. ¡°You have recovered all your memories? When did it happen?¡±

    ¡°Just the night before Zaria left, I went to her alone. She said harsh words, strangled my neck and threw me against the wall. She said a lot of insulting things to me, and I suddenly remembered.¡±

    She said with a self-deprecating smile. ¡°I am an orphan who has no father and no mother. I can¡¯t live a good life. I have to be bullied to recover my memory. It¡¯s really ironic.¡±

    ze didn¡¯t speak, but lost in thought at her words.

    The night before Zaria left, he went to the ind chief overnight and arranged to send Zaria away the next day.

    When he came back that night, Jaqueline had already fallen asleep, and he didn¡¯t realize it at all.

    ¡°It was my negligence that she hurt you, reminding you of the painful experience in the past.¡±

    Jaqueline remained expressionless, and put the muzzle of the gun between his brows.

    He was not reconciled, and asked again, ¡°This gun is also left to you by Zaria?¡±

    ¡°No, the day we picked up Zaria, I found that she was holding a gun in her hand, but I quietly put it away.¡±

    ze was shocked. ¡°You have hidden it for so long.¡±

    Moreover, Jaqueline had not recovered her memory at that time, but she had such a scheming and hidden gun.

    Jaqueline smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve let you down. Hiding weapons to protect myself is an instinct. A woman like me is born bad. Even if I lose my memory, I can¡¯t be a good person.¡±

    ze couldn¡¯t argue, but felt bitterly disappointed, ¡°I saved you, but you want to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Have you heard the story of the farmer and the snake? I am not a kind-hearted beauty.¡±

    She sneered, ¡°I forgot. You have been living in this small mountain vige all your life. You have never read a book, and you don¡¯t know how to read. How could you know literary allusions?¡±

    The cold muzzle of the gun pressed firmly against ze¡¯s forehead.

    What she said was colder than the muzzle. ¡°You did save me, but it was with a purpose. Seeing that I¡¯m beautiful, and I don¡¯t remember anything, so it¡¯s very easy to deceive me. And you want to give yourself a wife.¡±

    ze couldn¡¯t say anything, closed his eyes resignedly, and waited for her to shoot.

    ¡°In your next life, don¡¯t be so stupid again to save everyone. It¡¯ll take your life for nothing.¡±

    ¡°Just one shot, you won¡¯t be in pain.¡±

    Jaqueline coaxed softly, determined to pull the trigger.

    Bang¨C

    There was a deafening gunshot, and she watched ze fall in front of her, with her red eyes.

    Her adoptive father came here, and with his strong character, he would not allow other men to sleep with her.

    ze would only be taken back to torture by him when he was alive, and he would treat him like a beast. Perhaps such a direct death would be the best reward for him.

    She closed her eyes, suppressing her guilt.

    There was a rush of footsteps outside the door, and soon, the door of the tiled house was violently kicked open. Dozens of bodyguards took the lead to open the way, and within two minutes, the entire small house was surrounded.

    A middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes walked in slowly, his eyes fixed on Jaqueline¡¯s face, and there seemed to be surprise in his eyes.

    ¡°My Jaqueline, you are actually still alive. Long time no see.¡±

    She restrained her sadness, and pointed the gun at the man on the ground. ¡°Mr. Alford, this bad man wants to possess me, use my amnesia, and lie to me that I am his wife. I remembered everything two days ago. My body is yours. How can he possess me? So I kill him. Will you be angry with me?¡±

    Sheldonughed. ¡°You¡¯ve done a good job. How can I be angry with you?¡±

    Jaquelineughed too.

    Not long after, one of his subordinates ran into the room. ¡°Mr. Alford, Anthony Cahan is here too. Do you want to¡­¡± He made a shooting gesture.

    Sheldon turned cold in an instant, and snorted heavily, ¡°I¡¯m here to find my Jaqueline. It¡¯s none of his business. Anthony is a bastard. If I don¡¯t kill him, I won¡¯t be able to sleep!¡±

    While cursing, he walked out.

    Jaqueline threw away the empty pistol, and the smile on her face couldn¡¯t hold back when she heard Anthony following.

    She nervously followed Sheldon¡¯s footsteps, and turned her head to order those men, ¡°Bury that man, on the ginkgo tree hill on the ind.¡±

    Everyone can see that Sheldon treated Jaqueline differently, and he was joyful of finding her again. His subordinates were very obedient to dispose of the corpse.

    ¡­

    Late at night.

    There was a thunderstorm.

    Boom boom boom¨C

    In the sky, lightning neighed, and the heavy rain split the windows into cracks, winding down.

    Mavis in the ward was awakened by the huge thunder, and her stomach ached like a heart-piercing pain.

    Her hand that was holding the quilt so hard turned white. Relying on the lightning shining in from the window, she reached out and tried to touch the emergency bell on the bedside.

    It hurt. It really hurt.

    Mavis stroked her stomach and moved a little to the side of the bed, but it was out of reach.

    ¡°Mavis!¡±

    With a bang, the door was swung open, and then the lights were turned on.

    E was also woken up by the violent thunder, worried about her situation and came to check on her, but she happened to see her painful face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move around. Let me do it.¡±

    E ran over, rang the emergency bell for her, lifted her quilt, and checked her condition.

    Under the hem of the skirt, a small pool of blood had already smeared.

    This was¡­ the amniotic fluid??!

    Mavis¡¯s due date was advanced. Was she going to give birth??

    ¡°Mavis, hold on. Doctors and nurses wille soon, and you will give birth to your baby safely.¡±

    It was two o¡¯clock at night.

    Mavis was rushed into the delivery room.

    E was stopped outside the door.

    A nurse asked, ¡°What is your rtionship with the pregnant woman?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m her friend. Can I go in and apany her to give birth?¡±

    ¡°No, only immediate family members can enter. What about her husband? Her husband must be present, and his signature is probably required.¡±

    E stomped her feet anxiously.

    How would she know where Anthony was.

    Obviously his wife was about to give birth, and she may give birth early at any time, but he hadn¡¯t shown up for a few days.

    Another nurse came out of the delivery room. ¡°Please contact her family members as soon as possible. She is in too much pain. I¡¯m afraid she needs to get a painless injection first. This must be signed by the family members.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll contact right now!¡±

    E hurriedly took out her mobile phone and found Anthony¡¯s number.

    The phone was dialed, but it didn¡¯t connect. A gentle female voice reminded her that he was not in the service area¡­

 Chapter 1013 The phone couldnâ€™t get through

    Outside the delivery room, E was so anxious that she almost cried.

    She called Anthony a dozen times in a row, but no one answered.

    Such loud thunder, such heavy rain, where did he go?

    E had no choice but to call Lyra.

    This time, the call was connected after it rang for thirty seconds.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    She immediately cried into the phone and said, ¡°Ms. Lloyd, Mavis is about to give birth. She is in severe pain. The doctor said that she needs a painless injection, but she needs Anthony to sign. I can¡¯t contact Anthony. What should I do?¡±

    On the other end of the phone, Lyra¡¯s drowsinesspletely disappeared.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. First apply to the nurse to stay with Mavis. The current n is to appease Mavis and let her give birth with peace of mind. I wille soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Lyra in the bedroom immediately got out of bed and changed her clothes.

    Malcolm was a light sleeper, and woke up when she answered the phone just now. He heard the content of the phone without any surprise.

    He asked, ¡°His wife is about to give birth, but he actually disappears?¡±

    As soon as this was mentioned, Lyra became angry.

    ¡°Who knows what he is doing? He is not serious all day long. No wonder Mavis is determined to get a divorce.¡±

    If he was her husband, and she tried her best to give birth to their baby, but she didn¡¯t know where he was having a good time, she would definitely kick this useless man decisively.

    Stopping theints, she quickly got dressed.

    Malcolm got out of bed with her and began to change his clothes. ¡°I¡¯ll go out with you, and I¡¯ll go to the police station in Delta Union by the way, and ask them to help find Anthony.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    The couple made up their minds and went out soon.

    Even on a thundery night, it couldn¡¯t stop the two of them from rushing to the hospital.

    In the delivery room, although it did notply with the hospital¡¯s regtions, Mavis had no rtives around her, and the nurses couldn¡¯t bear it, so they made an exception to let E in to apany her.

    When Lyra arrived with Malcolm, the nurse asked the same question again by the door of the delivery room.

    ¡°Which of you is the family member of her?¡±

    Mavis¡¯s delivery was the most important thing. Lyra pointed decisively at Malcolm. ¡°He is her husband, from Crana, named Anthony Cahan.¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    Malcolm looked at his wife in shock, confused.

    Lyra shot him a troubled look.

    There was no way. He bit the bullet and answered, ¡°Yes, the pregnant woman inside is my wife, named Mavis.¡±

    The name was right.

    The nurse didn¡¯t have time to ask more questions, but took out a form for the painless injection. ¡°Mr. Cahan, please sign in the lower right corner. The pain of the parturient is too great. The baby can¡¯t be born. It¡¯s very dangerous.¡±

    Malcolm decisively signed Anthony¡¯s name neatly in the lower right corner, and said to the nurse, ¡°If there is any dangerous situation, give priority to her.¡±

    The nurse looked at him twice more, and suddenly felt that this man was okay, not particrly heartless.

    ¡°At present, there is a friend in the delivery room to apany her. As her husband, do you want to go in and apany her? Give her the confidence to give birth to a baby with peace of mind.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s face froze.

    Mavis gave birth in it. How could he go in¡­

    Lyra was also a little embarrassed, and quickly answered the question to exin, ¡°He has blood phobia. I¡¯m her older sister. Can I go in?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± the nurse hesitated.

    Lyra went on to exin, ¡°The woman who is giving birth inside trusts me very much. If I go in, I believe she will be more emotionally stable.¡±

    At present, nothing was as important as the puerpera.

    The nurse agreed, ¡°Okay,e with me. You can enter the delivery room after doing disinfection work first.¡±

    Lyra gave Malcolm a reassuring look and followed the nurse away.

    Malcolm stood at the door of the delivery room for a while, took out his cell phone, and made a few more calls to Anthony.

    All reminded him that he was not in the service area.

    Where can he go in such heavy rain? Had he left Delta Union?

    Malcolm suppressed his anger, turned and left the hospital, heading to the Delta Union police station.

    ¡­

    In the delivery room, Mavis¡¯s head was covered with cold sweat, the blond hair on her forehead was wet with sweat, and her already fair skin was even paler.

    She was woken up by the thunder. Unexpectedly, she had the baby in shock, and the baby in her stomach couldn¡¯t stay anymore.

    Lyra put on a sterile suit, walked to her side, and held her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Mavis, you have to go through this when giving birth. As long as tonight is over, everything will gradually get better.¡±

    When she heard Lyra¡¯s voice, Mavis¡¯ blurred vision slowly fell on her.

    ¡°Lyra¡­ I hurt so much, really hurt. Did you also hurt like this at that time?¡±

    Lyra froze.

    She was fine at that time. Under the arrangement of her brother Micah, she received thetest technology of painless injection in advance, and the birth went smoothly.

    And that day, Malcolm seemed to be more tired than her, and his hands were shaking with nervousness.

    But in order to appease Mavis, she had no choice but to say, ¡°Yes, it will hurt like this, but the doctor is already preparing painless injection. Just keep going.¡±

    E sat on the other side of the bed from Mavis, crying uncontrobly, and wishing she could find Anthony immediately and p him a few times.

    Mavis noticed that she was depressed, and she didn¡¯t forget tofort her when she was in pain.

    This made her feel even more ufortable. And she felt sorry for Mavis, but she didn¡¯t dare to reveal any words about not being able to find Anthony at this juncture.

    The ordeal in the delivery room was long and painful.

    Lyra and E silently apanied her and cheered her up.

    After a normal delivery, Mavis did not sessfully give birth to a 6. 61-pound full-term baby boy until the next morning.

    She was so exhausted that she fell asleep.

    After being sent into the ward in a daze by the nurses, she heard a few mixed voices discussing something beside her.

    ¡°Has Anthony not been found yet?¡±

    ¡°No, the phone has not been connected. I asked the police to check his exit file and found that he has left Delta Union by ne two days ago.¡±

    ¡°He actually left Delta Union at this juncture? What on earth is he trying to do? While saying that he wants to make up for his wife, and he doesn¡¯t want to let go of this marriage, but at the same time, he behaves iprehensibly.¡±

    Malcolm was silent and then said, ¡°I asked Chad to investigate, and found that after Jaqueline was shot and fell into the sea, Anthony has been sending people to stay quietly near the coast, probably looking for Jaqueline¡¯s body.¡±

    He sighed, and continued, ¡°Our informant of NIB arranged to Sheldon¡¯s side reported that Jaqueline is not dead, but has been stranded on a small ind.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s breath was stagnant, and she felt it a little unreasonable, ¡°So, you suspect that Anthony went to Jaqueline?¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t speak, but the meaning was self-evident.

    Lyra was silent too.

    E felt even more sorry for Mavis from the bottom of her heart, and shed tears.

    On the hospital bed, Mavis trembled her eyshes, slowly opened her eyes, and tried to prop herself up to sit up.

    ¡°Mavis, you¡¯re awake. Do you feel ufortable? I¡¯ll call the doctor for you.¡± E at the bedside immediately supported her and helped her put the pillow under her.

    The topic just now stopped naturally, and Lyra sat next to Mavis¡¯s bed. ¡°Take a rest if you¡¯re tired. The nutritional soup will be here soon.¡±

    ¡°Baby¡­ Where¡¯s the baby?¡± She asked in a low voice.

    Lyra said, ¡°The baby was taken to take a bath by the nurse, and will be sent back soon.¡±

    ¡°Is it a boy or girl?¡±

    ¡°Boy, he looks very cute.¡±

    With Anthony¡¯s genes, the baby must be looking good.

    Mavis nced at the three of them separately, but she did not see that man in the ward¡­

 Chapter 1014 Donâ€™t want to live as his wife anymore

    The conversation she heard just now was not imaginary.

    Sheughed self-deprecatingly, and felt more and more she was lowly. Even though she was locked up in the ward by Anthony to wait for delivery, after Anthony was concerned about her a few times, she began to waver.

    But when she was shaken, Anthony belittled her even more.

    What else could she hope for¡­

    The circles of her eyes turned red uncontrobly. She held Lyra¡¯s hand. As if trying to convince herself to give up, she asked Lyra,

    ¡°I heard what you said just now. He didn¡¯t show up all nightst night, and the phone couldn¡¯t be reached. He went to find Jaqueline, right?¡±

    Lyra looked embarrassed and didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. I have the right to know about this. Can you tell me the truth?¡±

    Lyra looked at her weak but hurt look, and her eyes also turned red. ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t find him, but whether he went to Jaqueline or not, this is just our guess, and we can¡¯t be sure yet.¡±

    She smiled sarcastically. ¡°No need to have evidence to prove it. As long as Jaqueline is not dead, he will find her after all.¡±

    She stepped into the gate of hell with half her foot and suffered all night in the delivery room before giving birth to their child.

    But what about Anthony? What was Anthony doing at that time?

    Was he chatting with Jaqueline?

    It was ridiculous.

    Her whole heart waspletely cold.

    Like the thunderstormst night, her love to him disappeared without a trace.

    She was extremely sober and determined, holding Lyra¡¯s hand and praying, ¡°Lyra, please help me again. I can¡¯t wait for him toe back, let alone face the dilemma of going back to Cahan Residence with him. Please send me away now. I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t speak, because it was difficult to agree to this request.

    Mavis struggled to get out of bed and wanted to kneel down in front of Lyra, but was stopped by Lyra and E in time. So, she could only beg with tears in her weakness.

    ¡°Please, I really don¡¯t want to live as Anthony¡¯s wife anymore¡­¡±

    Jaqueline was not dead, so Anthony went to find her. Was Anthony going to bring her back again? Just keep her by his side for protection?

    Her identity as Mrs. Cahan will only make her more difficult to live with herself.

    ¡°Lyra, help me onest time. I¡¯m really begging you.¡±

    Seeing her almost copsed crying and begging, Lyra was very heartbroken.

    After being pregnant, she had been depressed. Mavis really suffered from depression. In this situation, she may feel so ufortable that she will go crazy.

    ¡°Mavis, no matter where I send you, Anthony will alwayse to you. There are some things that you have to make clear.¡±

    Mavis shook her head frantically. She didn¡¯t want to see Anthony again, and she didn¡¯t want to watch Anthony bring Jaqueline back again.

    ¡°y a scene, say I¡¯m dead, die in the delivery roomst night. As long as Anthony believes it, he won¡¯t look for me, the dead person, again. Please, Lyra.¡±

    Lyra was silent.

    Feign death to escape?

    This method was not impossible, but it will cost a little more money and need more connections.

    But new problems appeared again.

    E was puzzled. ¡°What about the baby? He is still so young and needs to be taken care of. He can¡¯t stand the pain of all kinds of transportation. Moreover, if you two are all missing, Anthony must suspect it.¡±

    This was a very serious problem.

    Delta Union had a smallnd and was a country near the sea. If they didn¡¯t want to leave their passport information, they can only leave by a cargo ship out to sea, but the baby was too small to bear it at all.

    Moreover, if they left together, it was easy to target.

    Before Anthony left, Mavis¡¯ due date was already around the corner, so it was impossible to hide it from him.

    E thought about it, and helped to find a solution, ¡°How about it? Mavis will leave, forget the unpleasantness here, start life again, and leave the baby to Anthony to raise.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Mavis firmly disagreed, ¡°The baby must not be left to Anthony. He doesn¡¯t love the baby, and likes to call the baby a bastard. He won¡¯t treat the baby well.¡±

    E said, ¡°Mavis, be sober. Sooner orter, he will know that the child is his. If he doesn¡¯t believe it, he can do a paternity test by himself. Moreover, Mavis, the Cahan family is a wealthy family in Crana. The baby follows his father and has no worries about food and clothing. And he will receive the best education.¡±

    Mavis froze.

    Yes, she forgot to think about the future for the baby.

    If she took the baby away and lived a poor life with him, wasn¡¯t it unfair to the baby?

    ¡°But¡­ but, I only have my baby. If I don¡¯t have him by my side, what¡¯s the point of my life?¡±

    If the baby boy suffered by Anthony¡¯s side, what should she do¡­

    The people in the entire ward fell silent.

    The baby¡¯s future was a tricky issue.

    After pondering, Lyra proposed an eclectic way, ¡°Mavis, how about this? The baby will stay with Anthony to raise him before the age of six, and I will often visit and take photos and videos of the baby for you to see.¡±

    ¡°After the age of six, give the baby the right to choose. If the baby is willing to leave the Cahan family and live with his mother, Malcolm and I will help send him to you no matter what the price is, okay?¡±

    ¡­

    On the ind, the tranquility after the storm.

    Anthony took people to the ind that day, and fought with Sheldon¡¯s people again.

    Almost all the people on both sides were seriously injured.

    Jaqueline didn¡¯t love ze and was unfeeling towards ze, but she loved Anthony and didn¡¯t want to see the enmity between Anthony and Sheldon continue to expand.

    The two sides were hiding behind the reef, tens of meters apart, and there were several guns facing each other. They were merciless to one another.

    While the two sides were not paying attention, Jaqueline stole a gun from Sheldon¡¯s men, ran out, and stood in the middle of the sand where the two sides were facing each other.

    ¡°Jaqueline!¡±

    Sheldon yelled, ¡°Get out of here!¡±

    Jaqueline didn¡¯t listen, the gun in her hand was quickly loaded, and it was against her head.

    ¡°Jaqueline, you¡¯re crazy!¡± Sheldon was about to explode.

    Jaqueline ignored, first looked at Anthony¡¯s direction, and smiled at the man behind the reef bunker.

    ¡°Anthony, I¡¯m d to see you again, and even more d that you know I¡¯m alive and wille to me.¡±

    Anthony said calmly, ¡°You saved me twice. I remember your kindness. This time I came here to ask you something important. Put down the gun first.¡±

    Jaqueline shook her head stubbornly.

    ¡°I know what you want to ask.¡±

    She sneered, ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence that I look like Lyra, but your family killed Mr. Alford¡¯s rtive before, so he and your family have a very deep hatred.¡±

    ¡°He knows you like Lyra, so he has been training me, let me learn Lyra¡¯s conversation and manners, so that I can be more like Lyra and I can confuse you. The first time I rescued you in the fishing vige was not a coincidence. It was arranged by him. So there is no kindness, but scheme.¡±

    ¡°You came here because you were worried that he would deal with the Lloyd family, and you wanted to prove it clearly, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    She had an indifferent smile on her face and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He has nothing against the Lloyd family. And he won¡¯t use me to target the Lloyd family. Now he sees you as a thorn and just wants to get rid of you.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°You don¡¯t love me. I know that.¡±

    She sighed and smiled a little sadly, ¡°During the time I was with you, although you took good care of me, you always maintained the appropriate distance. You never forgot that you are a married man. I will not force you in the future.¡±

    Anthony listened quietly, his eyes narrowed, and he remained silent.

    ¡°Go, I am his person, and I will be his person in this life. He came to me, and I will go back with him.¡±

    As Jaqueline said, she turned her head to look at Sheldon again¡­

 Chapter 1015 Mrs. Callahan has an accident

    ¡°Mr. Alford, I will obediently follow you and never leave you again. Can you let Anthony go? If you continue to fight, both sides will lose and no one can get out of this ind. Why bother?¡±

    Sheldon had dark eyes and gritted his teeth, ¡°Impossible!¡±

    He wanted Anthony to die!

    Jaqueline looked determined. ¡°I hope you can change your mind after I die.¡±

    The gun resting on her head remained motionless, and Jaqueline flicked her fingertips lightly, as if she was about to pull the trigger.

    ¡°Jaqueline!¡± Sheldon was going crazy.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Losing Jaqueline for more than half a year, he lived in pain and one day seemed like a year. He was confessing every day, so he could not lose her again.

    ¡°Okay! I promise you I will let him go!¡±

    Sheldon suppressed his anger and shouted, and all his men put down their guns.

    If the confrontation continued, neither side can¡¯t get what they wanted. Anthony quit while he was ahead, and he also asked his bodyguards to withdraw their guns.

    Jaqueline put the gun to her head, facing the direction of Sheldon¡¯s group. Then she escorted Anthony and his men onto the boat.

    Before leaving, Anthony had aplicated look and said to her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m not here for the reason you just said.¡±

    Jaqueline looked back at him in astonishment, but the big ship had already started. Anthony was standing on the deck, getting further and further away from her.

    His face was dark, as if he was still talking.

    But the wind was too strong on the coast, and the whistle of the big ship was in her ears. She could only see Anthony¡¯s mouth shape, but couldn¡¯t hear what Anthony was saying.

    Didn¡¯t hee here because of Lyra and life-saving grace?

    So what was he trying to do?

    As the big ship drifted away, Jaqueline looked stunned and couldn¡¯t even see Anthony¡¯s face clearly.

    A group of Sheldon¡¯s men came out from the reef.

    Walking up to Jaqueline, Sheldon snatched the gun from her hand and pped her backhand, ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more capable. You¡¯ve learn to threaten me with your own life!¡±

    Jaqueline tilted her head, her expression was still in a state of loss, and she didn¡¯t respond for a long time.

    Sheldon had just finished beating her, and when he saw her hurt expression, his heart ached again. He wrapped his arms around her waist, and stroked her face with one hand.

    ¡°It hurts?¡±

    She didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Stay obediently by my side in the future. I won¡¯t let you do any dangerous missions. I don¡¯t care about you falling in love with Anthony, but the premise is that you have to forget him.¡±

    Jaqueline nodded obediently. Her eyes were indeed numb, without any light.

    She was going back to live in the dark swamp again. A filthy person like her didn¡¯t deserve to miss Anthony anymore.

    The big ship was moving forward on the endless sea, and Anthony sat on the board to watch the scenery.

    Only then did he have time to take out his cell phone in his pocket, only to find that there was no signal.

    On a small ind with backward culture and technology, kerosenemps were still used today, and even the electricity was not developed, so it was impossible to have a signalwork.

    When he looked at the time on the watch again, he knew he had been out for four days, and there were still six days before Mavis¡¯s due date.

    Fortunately, there was no dy even if he came out.

    Within two minutes, Kane put down the binocrs in his hand, walked out and reported to Anthony.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, Sheldon Alford and a group of people also left in a big boat five minutes after we left. They took another waterway, heading towards the coast of the Crana border. We are heading towards the coast of Delta Union, so we will not meet each other temporarily.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    Anthony responded indifferently, closed his eyes and rested.

    Kane stood aside and said slowly, ¡°The main purpose of your trip here is to catch him by surprise, right?¡±

    Anthony raised his eyes lightly, and gave him a cold nce, ¡°It¡¯s not your business. Don¡¯t ask.¡±

    Sheldon regarded the Cahan family as an enemy. For Sheldon, the Cahan family was a thorn in his heart, and it was ufortable not to remove it.

    It was the same for Anthony.

    Keeping such an enemy was like a ticking time bomb. He didn¡¯t know when it will explode, killing the Cahan family.

    Knowing that Sheldon was going to find Jaqueline, Anthony brought some people there, and the target was Sheldon.

    And Jaqueline knew all the secrets of Sheldon¡¯s ck industry. He wanted to ask Jaqueline some things, just to find out the secrets that can handle Sheldon.

    By the way, after controlling Sheldon, he can take Jaqueline back and hand her over to Malcolm¡¯s National Investigation Bureau for interrogation, so as to find out Sheldon¡¯s vitions ofw and discipline over the years, as a favor.

    If Malcolm¡¯s anti-crime case was solved, Chad will lead a team to arrest, and Sheldon will naturally be arrested by them.

    In this way, for the Cahan family, the enemy was eliminated and the National Investigation Bureau was favored.

    There were all benefits, to kill three birds with one stone.

    But the n failed this time because he underestimated the strength of Sheldon.

    Even though Sheldon didn¡¯t bring many men to find Jaqueline, those people had been doing the cruel business, and they were stronger than his bodyguards.

    Although there were more people than Sheldon¡¯s side, it was barely a tie.

    No one had benefited.

    As for Jaqueline, when she saved his life the first time, he knew it was a scheme, but the second time was true.

    He originally thought that after she was sent to NIB, he would persuade Jaqueline to confess and apply to Malcolm for amutation of sentence. And she would be a good girl after she was released from prison.

    But Jaqueline was obviously unwilling.

    Anthony sighed deeply, summing up his experience of fighting with Sheldon this time.

    He rubbed his chest. Not knowing why, he inexplicably felt his chest tight and flustered, as if something important had happened.

    He looked at his watch again, and calcted Mavis¡¯ due date again.

    That was right that there were still six days left.

    ¡°The bodyguards who are injured today will be sent to the hospital as soon as the ship docks, and the medical expenses will be reported to the Finance Department of Cahan Group. The pension will be doubled. Remember to do it properly.¡±

    Kane nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It will be handled properly.¡±

    Anthony hummed lightly, said nothing more, closed his eyes and continued to rest.

    He was feeling flustered and maybe it was because he¡¯d been on the road for a few days and hadn¡¯t had a good rest.

    ¡­

    A few hourster, the big ship docked at the Delta Union coastal border.

    The red sun reflected the sea surface as red as blood.

    The setting sun sprinkled on the body, still warm.

    Anthony set foot on the coast under the lead of a group of bodyguards.

    The mobile phone had finally received the signal.

    There were hundreds of missed calls, and so many message notifications that the phone seemed to exploded on the spot.

    Anthony frowned handsomely, and opened the call log.

    Lyra, Malcolm, E, and the bodyguards who stayed with Mavis at the hospital called him a lot.

    His heart tightened suddenly, and he gasped for breath.

    Just as he was about to call Lyra back, Kane suddenly ran towards him with panic on his face and staggering feet.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan! Something happened! Something happened to Mrs. Cahan!¡±

    The bodyguards staying at the hospital, unable to get through to Anthony¡¯s phone, kept trying to contact Kane.

    Kane just called back and found out what happened.

    His eyes were red, and his voice was a little choked up, ¡°Mr. Cahan, I received the news that the day before yesterday, Mrs. Cahan was shocked by lightningte at night, and was pushed into the delivery room. Mrs. Cahan she¡­ she had a difficultbor¡­¡±

    It was as if a string snapped in his brain, and his head buzzed.

    Anthony couldn¡¯t catch what Kane said after that.

    Mavis had a difficultbor?

    How can it be¡­

    He pinched his palm hard, suppressing the turbulent emotions in his heart that were about to get out of control, ¡°Arrange a flight immediately!¡± He will go to the capital of Delta Union, go to the hospital!

 Chapter 1016 You start to love her when sheâ€™s gone

    By the time Anthony arrived at the hospital, it was already dark.

    Although there was no wind or rain, it was as dull and depressing as the night of Mavis¡¯s birth, and it was suffocating.

    Mavis was no longer seen outside the door of the delivery room. Anthony stood in the corridor in front of the delivery room. His hands were trembling when he was at a loss, and the shock in his heart was greater than the grief.

    There were footsteps behind him, and as soon as he turned around, he saw Lyra, Malcolm, and E walking towards him.

    Lyra¡¯s expression was frighteningly cold, and before she approached, she had already raised her right hand, wanting to punch him.

    Malcolm stopped her just in time.

    ¡°Rara, don¡¯t hurt your hand. I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Half a meter away from Anthony, he swung his fist, wrapped in a strong wind, and hit Anthony¡¯s face hard.

    Anthony didn¡¯t hide, and staggered two steps back under the anger from several people.

    Before he could stand still, Malcolm punched the other half of his face again.

    With a muffled snort, he fell to the ground, and raised his hand to wipe away the blood that spilled from the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan!¡±

    Kane was terrified and wanted to help.

    Malcolm gave him a sharp look. ¡°Don¡¯t help him. Let him get up by himself.¡±

    Kane stretched out his hand halfway, and silently took it back.

    Anthony swallowed the bloody taste in his mouth and slowly stood up. Malcolm grabbed his cor and pressed him against the corridor wall.

    Malcolm¡¯s tone was calm and cold, ¡°You still want toe back? Your wife was pregnant but you ran to find that woman. Do you know what you are doing?¡±

    He didn¡¯t refute, but suppressed his trembling voice and asked, ¡°What about her?¡±

    Malcolm choked and fell silent.

    E couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, and burst into tears in an instant, ¡°Anthony, you don¡¯t deserve to mention her. Where were you when she needed you the most!? You actually went to find another woman! Where is your conscience!?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s eyes turned red, and he asked repeatedly and obsessively, ¡°Where is Mavis?¡±

    Lyra said, ¡°On a thunderstorm night, she had a convulsion, bleeding profusely. The pain was too severe, but because you weren¡¯t there and couldn¡¯t sign for the painless injection. She missed the best time for giving birth, and she couldn¡¯t walk out of the delivery room alive.¡±

    Anthony sneered, but tears fell down his face uncontrobly. ¡°Impossible, I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    ¡°I clearly counted the time before I left. There are still ten days before her due date, and I only left for four days.¡±

    Only four days.

    Malcolm was annoyed when he heard that, and he gripped his cor even harder, ¡°Your wife is pregnant, and you don¡¯t know how to do your homework beforehand? The due date is just an estimate, and some women even give birth half a month to a month earlier. It is an uncontroble situation, so you need to be ready for delivery at any time.¡±

    ¡°Even I understand the truth, but you don¡¯t understand. Anthony, how ipetent you are as a husband?¡±

    Guilty, his whole chest hurt.

    His handsome face was pale, and he still shook his head in a self-deceiving way. ¡°How could she have a difficult delivery? I asked the doctor. She has been in good health these past few months. I don¡¯t believe it. I want to see her.¡±

    Malcolm was silent again.

    E also lowered her eyes, feeling a little guilty.

    Only Lyra¡¯s tone was rxed, and her face was calm after the pain.

    ¡°Her body had been waiting for you in the morgue for two days. Each of us has called you countless times, but we don¡¯t know when you wille back. So this afternoon, I decided to send her body to the crematorium.¡±

    Anthony was startled, and broke away from Malcolm like crazy, staggering to run outside.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±

    Lyra looked at him indifferently. ¡°It is estimated that the incineration has beenpleted over there, and it will be sent back tomorrow. You came back toote, and nothing can stop it.¡±

    Anthony leaned on the wall, and his knees were so weak that he knelt down.

    An indescribable pain seemed to prate into his bone marrow, and the pain in all his limbs was uncontroble.

    Lyra still couldn¡¯t help mocking him, ¡°Are you in pain? Mavis spent the whole night in the delivery room for you. You will never understand how much pain she had.¡±

    ¡°Anthony, you won¡¯t regret it until you really lose it and it¡¯s irretrievable.¡±

    ¡°But your regret now is meaningless. You will never, ever see her again.¡±

    Those cold words were like an iron awl piercing into his heart, making him so painful that he couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Anthony had already been used by Lyra, and tears wet his face, dripping down silently and presumptuously.

    ¡°How could she die? How could¡­¡±

    The whispering voice was full of unresolved grief, and he still shook his head obsessively, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! I want to see her!¡±

    Next to her, E held back the fluster in her heart, fearing that Anthony would notice something.

    Lyra and Malcolm also looked at each other.

    Lyra changed the subject and said, ¡°You always thought that the baby in Mavis¡¯s womb was not yours, so you threatened her and did so for granted. Anthony, obviously you only need to ask the doctor for her pregnancy week record, and you will know when she was pregnant.¡±

    ¡°Anthony, that¡¯s her and your child. He has the same mixed-race appearance as you. He¡¯s in the ward. Go and see.¡±

    Anthony turned his head in disbelief, digested Lyra¡¯s words several times, and ran to the ward like crazy.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    The hospital bed was empty, and the temperature had long since disappeared.

    There was a baby cot next to it.

    The baby, who was only a few days old, closed his eyes tightly and slept soundly and peacefully.

    This was actually Mavis and his child?

    Anthony threw himself to the side of the crib, and looked at the baby¡¯s sleeping face, which became thest straw that copsed him.

    Mavis regarded the baby as more important than her life. If there was no real ident in the delivery room, she will never leave the baby alone.

    Tears burst into, his heart ached beyond words, and he knelt beside the crib.

    The strong guilt, like a huge wave from the sky, flooded his whole body, making him unable to calm down and think.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Sorry, sorry¡­¡­¡±

    Losing each other helplessly, this feeling was so painful.

    Never had such a gaffe, never had such a breakdown.

    In the past few months, he had made too many mistakes, too many¡­

    Lyra and Malcolm stood at the door of the ward watching, sighed silently, and left quietly.

    E followed closely.

    For a moment, there was only despair in the ward.

    ¡­

    The next morning, when Lyra and Malcolm rushed to the ward, the baby was crying in the crib, probably hungry.

    Anthony huddled like a ball, lying on the ground even though there was a bed.

    Except for the asional ups and downs of breathing, he was like a cold corpse.

    Lyra got closer and could see the haggard and sad look on his face.

    In just one night, he seemed to have experienced a lot of vicissitudes, and a few strands of gray hair were added.

    However, Lyra did not sympathize with him.

    ¡°I have advised you countless times. Don¡¯t dwell on the past and cherish the people in front of you. You only have one life, and don¡¯t do things that you regret, but you just don¡¯t listen.¡±

    ¡°You treat those who love you badly, but follow those who don¡¯t love you.¡±

    ¡°Now that Mavis is gone, you start to love her. Are your confessions, pain, and despair useful?¡±

    Hey motionless on the ground, and a drop of tear fell silently from the corner of his eye.

    Lyra sighed again, walked over to the baby in the crib, rang the call bell on the bed, and told the nurses toe over and give the baby a bottle of milk.

    Malcolm stood aside with his hands behind his back, and coldly nced at the man who looked like a walking corpse on the ground.

    Anthony deserved to suffer, not to be pitied.

    Malcolm was more worried about the baby than Anthony.

    ¡°Rara, based Anthony¡¯s current state, he may still be hurt for a while. He can¡¯t get out of the haze for the time being, and he can¡¯t take good care of the baby. You should contact his grandmother as soon as possible.¡±

    Lyra nodded.

    While the two were talking, E came, ¡°Ms. Lloyd, Mavis¡¯s ashes were sent back from the crematorium.¡±

    Hearing this, the man on the ground finally reacted.

 Chapter 1017 Misleading the Real Diagnosis List

    Anthony struggled to support his stiff body, and when he spoke, his voice was hoarse, ¡°Where are her ashes?¡±

    E didn¡¯t speak, but nced at Lyra.

    Lyra nodded.

    E then turned and left the ward.

    After a few minutes, E came back, holding a jar of ashes, and walked towards Anthony.

    She lowered her brows in a depressed mood, and without meeting Anthony¡¯s eyes, she handed him the urn.

    The man hugged the ashes urn, his red eyes began to mist again, and the pain almost drowned him.

    He asked Lyra hoarsely, ¡°Were you by her side that night?¡±

    ¡°I was by her side and apanied her to give birth, but unfortunately, she didn¡¯t make it through.¡±

    Tears dripped onto the urn, and Anthony wiped them off carefully with his sleeve. ¡°Did she¡­ have anything to say to me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s blue eyes finally had some light.

    But Lyra said very unfeelingly, ¡°She said that the thing she regretted most in her life was that she fell in love with you at first sight when you were teaching in the Teyria mountains. And she came to Crana. If there is a next life, she would stay away from you and just be a stranger.¡±

    Anthony was leaning against the hospital bed decadently, with a smile on his face, but tears in the corners of his eyes.

    ¡°After all, I¡¯m sorry for her, and I failed her.¡±

    A little unable to bear to see him sad, Lyra turned her eyes away, ¡°Death cannot be brought back to life. I hope you figure it out sooner. If you feel guilty, then take good care of your baby. This is her only attachment to this world.¡±

    After speaking, Lyra pulled Malcolm away, and E followed.

    Walking to the door, Lyra just met the nurse who came to feed the baby.

    She arranged, ¡°Anthony hasn¡¯te out of the grief yet, and I guess he still doesn¡¯t care about the baby. Thank you for running a few more times and taking care of the baby. If there is any situation, please call me immediately.¡±

    The nurse nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We all feel sorry for such a small and cute child.¡±

    ¡­

    As the sun set, Anthony held the jar of ashes and sat by the hospital bed for a whole day, so absent-minded that he didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.

    He looked very haggard without eating anything.

    Kane entered the ward cautiously, squatted down beside him slowly, and handed him a stack of medical certificates.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, I have thoroughly checked Mrs. Cahan¡¯s file. Mrs. Cahan was indeed pushed into the delivery roomte at night. Mr. and Mrs. White arrived a few hourster.¡±

    ¡°Mr. White pretended to be you and signed the consent form for the painless injection, but the injection was delivered toote and missed the best time. Mrs. Cahan was bleeding profusely and fainted from the pain.¡±

    ¡°The doctor was afraid that the baby would suffocate to death in the womb if the dy continued, so he had no choice but to switch to a caesarean section. In the end, only the baby was saved¡­¡±

    The whole thing was pretty much exined in detail.

    Anthony shook his fingers and carefully examined the medical certificates. The data was detailed, including when Mavis was pushed into the delivery room, and when Mavis died after rescue failed.

    The corpse had been stored in the morgue for two days, and when will the application be made to transport the corpse to the crematorium.

    All data and time were recorded clearly.

    Those neat and tidy handwriting, in Anthony¡¯s eyes, were teeth and ws.

    He seemed to be able to see Mavis¡¯ hatred, Mavis¡¯ anger, and Mavis¡¯ frustration in these words.

    Word by word, it seemed like it was asking him why he didn¡¯t do his pre-pregnancy homework well even though he knew she was pregnant.

    Why did he doubt the baby¡¯s identity, but didn¡¯t check Mavis¡¯s pregnancy week?

    Why was he leaving Delta Union ten days before the due date?

    His eyes were so red that he was on the verge of losing control.

    Kane watched from the side, unable to help, so he could only persuade, ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad. You didn¡¯t mean it. When everyone is negligent, I think¡­ Mrs. Cahan shouldn¡¯t be angry with you.¡±

    Anthony smiled bitterly, ¡°Before she died, she still said that she regretted knowing me. She hated me so much.¡±

    Kane was at a loss for words.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, the baby is still so young after all, so you still have to cheer up quickly.¡±

    Even if it was not for himself, he should also consider the baby.

    Anthony was still reading the medical certificates, lost in thought, not listening to what Kane was saying.

    After being absent-minded for a long time, he asked with a hint of luck, ¡°Tell me, is it possible that these diagnosis sheets are fake?¡±

    Kane thought it impossible. ¡°These are all retrieved from the hospital¡¯s internalwork information. They are archived on the day of the ident, and they are very detailed and will not be wrong.¡±

    Anthony shook his head, ¡°Malcolm has the ability to create a fake diagnosis sheet.¡±

    Kane retorted, ¡°But Mr. Cahan, this is not Crana, but Delta Union. Although he is powerful, it is impossible to infiltrate here.¡±

    Anthony lowered his gloomy pupils, as if thest gleam of light had been extinguished in his heart.

    With a hoarse voice, he whispered, ¡°It¡¯s Delta Union, not Crana¡­¡±

    Seeing his distraught look, Kane sighed again and again, but there was nothing he could do about him, so he turned and left silently.

    ¡­

    As soon as Lyra went back, she told Reba and Paloma about Mavis having a baby.

    Paloma¡¯sughter can prate into Lyra¡¯s ears from the phone. It was very contagious.

    But she didn¡¯t have time to be happy for a while, and Lyra immediately reported the bad news of Mavis.

    Paloma reacted for a long time before suppressing her emotions and asking, ¡°Mavis is¡­ really gone?¡±

    Lyra couldn¡¯t bear it, so she could only bite the bullet and say, ¡°Yes, she had a massive hemorrhage that night in the delivery room, and she couldn¡¯t make it through. The ashes are now in Anthony¡¯s hands.¡±

    Paloma felt sad. How happy she was just now, and how heartbroken she will be now.

    ¡°She¡¯s a good kid and our family fails her.¡±

    Lyra was silent, and clearly heard two cries on the other end of the phone.

    Reba was the saddest. Paloma had experienced so many things after all. She was old and prudent, and her emotions were endured.

    The next afternoon.

    Paloma flew to Delta Union with Reba.

    Lyra made a special trip to pick up the two of them, and saw the haggard look of Paloma and Reba¡¯s red eyes from afar.

    Reba was too innocent to hide her emotions and apparently cried again on the ne.

    Paloma was guilty of using Mavis¡¯s life in exchange for this little great-grandson.

    Several people met, and the moods were extremely depressed for a while.

    Lyra took the two of them to the hospital, but unexpectedly the ward was even more gloomy.

    Anthony curled up on the ground next to the crib, holding Mavis¡¯s urn, like a mindless walking corpse.

    The tiled floor was icy cold, but Anthony didn¡¯t seem to feel the cold. Even though his body was lying stiff, he didn¡¯t move a bit.

    Paloma got angry when she saw his ghostly appearance, walked over angrily, picked up her crutch and hit Anthony on the back.

    Anthony¡¯s long eyshes moved lightly, but there was still no reaction at all. His blue eyes were dim, and apart from breathing, he seemed to be dead.

    Paloma was beating and scolding, ¡°I told you countless times. Cherish her, and don¡¯t wait until you lose her to regret it. You just can¡¯t listen to it.¡±

    ¡°When Mavis was pregnant with the baby, not only did you fail to fulfill your responsibilities as her husband, you also bullied her, frightened her, imprisoned her, and caused her to suffer from prenatal depression and failed to get out of the delivery room.¡±

    ¡°Anthony, if you weren¡¯t my grandson, I would definitely kill you today!¡±

 Chapter 1018 Her departure

    The hard solid wooden crutch fell on Anthony, the pain was clear, and the sound of beating was dull.

    Anthony rolled his palms, and silently hugged the urn in his arms tighter, holding back without saying a word.

    Paloma was kind and never scolded the juniors. This was the first time she beat Anthony herself.

    But this time, not even Reba stepped forward to stop her.

    Mavis was gone, and Reba also thought that Anthony should be beaten, and he should be beaten hard!

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Anthony was her brother, Reba would have rushed up and pped him twice to vent her anger.

    Seeing that Paloma was tired from beating him, Lyra stepped forward and stopped her, ¡°The deceased is gone. No matter how hard you scold him, it doesn¡¯t make any sense. Let¡¯s arrange a private jet as soon as possible and take the baby back to Crana.¡±

    Paloma wiped away her tears secretly, and stared at Anthony for a while, before ordering the bodyguard of the Cahan family at the door, ¡°As Lyra said, make arrangements immediately.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    During the waiting time, Paloma finally had time to hold the baby for a while.

    The little boy¡¯s eyes were wide open. His blue eyes were exactly the same as Anthony¡¯s, very beautiful. Because of his fair skin, he was like a little angel.

    As soon as Paloma saw him, she remembered that Mavis sacrificed her life for him, and wept her tears secretly, feeling extremely sad.

    The atmosphere in the ward was once depressed to freezing.

    Faced with this sad scene, Lyra, who knew all the inside stories, had no other choice but to sigh.

    ¡­

    A few hourster, Kane arranged for the Cahan Group¡¯s private jet.

    Because it was the first time for the baby to fly by ne, Paloma specially arranged for the best childminder to apany him back to Crana.

    Anthony who was distraught was taken on the ne together.

    Before they left, Lyra and Malcolm went to see them off in person.

    Looking at the private jet gradually taking off, Malcolm smiled, ¡°This is the first time that Anthony doesn¡¯t talk to you when you see him off in person.¡±

    Lyra alsoughed, ¡°He is busy grieving for his wife. After this, I think he will let go of his obsessions.¡±

    What happened to Mavis hit Anthony hard, and it might overwhelm Anthony¡¯s obsession with her.

    This was a good thing for Lyra and Malcolm.

    The private jet took offpletely and quickly disappeared into the clouds in the sky.

    Lyra took out her phone and sent a message to a strange friend who didn¡¯t leave a note.

    [The baby has left safely with Paloma, so you can rest assured.]

    In less than a minute, the phone quickly received a message reply. [Thank you and Mr. White for your great kindness. I will repay you with my life in the future.]

    Lyra sent a [hug] emoji and said: [I don¡¯t need your life. Your happiness is the best reward.]

    The two chatted for a few more words.

    Malcolm walked side by side with Lyra, all the way out of the airport.

    From time to time, he nced at Lyra¡¯s screen and nced at their chat records.

    Silently, he was jealous.

    His wife had never sent him such an emoji.

    After holding back again and again, he still couldn¡¯t hold back and asked, ¡°Rara, you can hug her, so why don¡¯t you hug your husband?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lyra didn¡¯t understand.

    Malcolm bent down resolutely, carried up his wife firmly, and said to himself, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t like to hug me, so I¡¯ll just do it.¡±

    Lyra held back herughter, hugged his neck tightly, and let him carry her away.

    Leaving the airport in this posture was a bit too ostentatious, but there were not many passengers in the VIP channel, so it didn¡¯t attract much attention.

    It wasn¡¯t until she got in the car about to go back to her residence that Lyra said, ¡°The new projects of Lloyd¡¯s Corp International Branch are almost done. Honey, we have to find a time and put the return trip on the calendar.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Malcolm nodded.

    Lyra added, ¡°I haven¡¯t been back to Crana for almost half a year. Grandpa¡­ hasn¡¯t seen you, Spencer, and Molly for a long time. The old man must be panicking.¡±

    She meant something, and then stopped.

    When she spoke of Rudolph, the smile on Malcolm¡¯s face gradually disappeared, and he nodded again, then turned his face away to look at the scenery outside the car window.

    Lyra knew what he was thinking and said no more.

    Since the cause of death of Malcolm¡¯s parents was thoroughly investigated several years ago, Rudolph chose to help conceal the truth in order to protect his sons Ryan and Albert. After that incident, Malcolm and Rudolph had a gap.

    In these years, apart from going to Rudolph¡¯s vi for reunion dinners during festivals and holidays, they almost never went there. Even in the White family, they rarely saw each other.

    Lyra knew that Malcolm still cared about that matter, so she grabbed his palm and reminded him in a gentle voice.

    ¡°Last week, Charles called me and said that grandpa has recently started to suffer from severe presbyopia. He is already at that age, and the time is running out.¡±

    Malcolm turned pale.

    *

    After several hours of flight time, Cahan Group¡¯s private jet finallynded at Crana Airport.

    Not long after, the group finally returned to Cahan Residence.

    The baby¡¯s exclusive room had been prepared under the order of Paloma in advance.

    All baby essories and toys, even the crib, were the softest and mostfortable.

    Suddenly there was a baby in the family, and a bunch of people were busy taking care of him.

    Only Anthony locked himself in the study as soon as he came back, and no one knew what he was doing.

    In the baby¡¯s room.

    Reba was ying with the rattle, and asked Paloma worriedly, ¡°Grandma, Anthony seems to have been hit hard, and he won¡¯te out for dinner. Is something going to happen?¡±

    Paloma got angry when she mentioned this. ¡°He wants to take unnecessary pains and find fault for himself in the name of atonement. Let him go. Just ignore him.¡±

    Apart from taking care of the little great-grandson and Mavis¡¯s stuff, other people¡¯s affairs were not important now.

    What was more, Anthony and Mavis had been married for more than a year, and the marriage had always been hidden from the outside world. They didn¡¯t even know that Anthony was married and who his wife was.

    Thinking of this incident, Paloma felt that she owed Mavis even more.

    She held Mavis¡¯s funeral grandly, showing the importance the Cahan family attached to Mrs. Cahan, and also disclosed the identity of Anthony¡¯s wife to the public.

    For a while, they all knew that Anthony was married and had a child.

    After Mavis¡¯s sudden death, people all over the country knew that she was Mrs. Cahan.

    The discussion in the Cahan Group was the hottest one. Those colleagues who used to have a bad rtionship with Mavis were stunned. Whenever they had free time, they gathered together and whispered gossip.

    ¡°Have you heard? A big news! Mr. Cahan is already married! His wife is Mavis who was kicked out because of the spy incident!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, when I saw the news, I was shocked! Mavis was too low-key. After working in thepany for so long, she didn¡¯t reveal her identity.¡±

    ¡°I also heard that she and Mr. Cahan have been married for almost two years, so isn¡¯t she already Mrs. Cahan before she joined the Cahan Group?¡±

    ¡°However, it is a pity that she passed away due to illness at such a young age, leaving Mr. Cahan to raise the child alone.¡±

    Someone sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. The Cahan family has a big business, and almost everything is the best. You still worry about whether he can¡¯t support a baby?¡±

    Those employees who ridiculed Mavis or even looked down on Mavis before were now almost regretting her early death and admiring her low-key at the beginning.

    When Zack entered thepany, he heard a group of people discussing from afar, and heaved a long sigh.

 Chapter 1019 Be responsible

    In thepany, Zack had worked with Mavis the longest.

    During that time, Mavis and Anthony had an awkward rtionship, and he could see how badly they got along with.

    Unexpectedly, Mavis¡¯ trip abroad turned out to be a farewell.

    After a moment of regret, he coughed twice, reminding the group of employees who gathered to discuss.

    ¡°Although Mr. Cahan is not in thepany, you should not be too ck. You all know Mr. Cahan¡¯s temperament. When hees back, and if you can¡¯t produce the results he wants, wait to be criticized.¡±

    A group of people immediately silenced and scattered.

    ¡­

    Mavis¡¯ funeral was scheduled for seven dayster.

    It was the Cahan family¡¯s exclusive cemetery in Suham, and even her tablet was put into the Cahan family¡¯s ancestral hall.

    The baby was babbling all day long, and was smiling when the nanny was feeding him, as if he didn¡¯t know what sad thing happened outside.

    All of the Cahans took good care of him.

    On the third day after returning from Delta Union, Anthony still didn¡¯te out of the study, and even when the servant knocked on the door to ask him to eat, he didn¡¯t respond.

    Paloma sensed that something was wrong, and was afraid that he would really be overwhelmed and die inside.

    The bodyguards of the Cahan family forcibly broke open the door of the study, and the smell of alcohol came to the face, so strong that it was a bit pungent. Even when standing outside the corridor, they could smell it.

    Empty wine bottles were strewn all over the carpet in a mess.

    In the messy study room, Anthony was lying under the bookshelf in the corner. His red cheeks couldn¡¯t hide his haggardness and loneliness, and he was really like a walking dead.

    The death of Mavis and the blood rtionship of the baby hit him too hard, and he felt that he hadmitted a serious crime.

    Especially when he returned to Cahan Residence, Mavis had been with him day and night for nearly a year in this house, and Mavis¡¯s shadow could be seen in almost every corner of the study.

    The familiar environment made Anthony even more copsed, so he could only use alcohol to numb himself.

    Paloma was angry and distressed when she saw his appearance.

    Reba was also distressed. After all, he was her brother. He had not eaten for a few days but had been drinking. Even though he was strong, he can¡¯t bear it.

    ¡°Anthony¡­¡±

    She had tears in her eyes, but she couldn¡¯t bear it after all, and wanted to go forward to coax Anthony, but was stopped by Paloma.

    Paloma cast a stern look, ¡°Look at him now. Does he seem to be able to listen to advice?¡±

    Reba cried. ¡°I can¡¯t just watch him torture himself like this. Mavis is gone. If Anthony is gone, the little baby is too pitiful.¡±

    Paloma sighed and turned to tell the bodyguard, ¡°Go get a basin of cold water.¡±

    The bodyguard went to do it immediately, and brought a basin of water within a few minutes.

    Paloma pointed at Anthony sternly, ¡°Ssh him.¡±

    The bodyguard was frightened, stepped forward tentatively, met the affirmative gaze of Paloma, and pointed the basin at Anthony.

    tter¨C

    Cold water was poured down on his head, and his whole body was soaked in an instant, and it was terribly piercing.

    Anthony, who was dazed, choked and coughed from the cold water, and shivered unavoidably.

    He opened his tired blue eyes and finally woke up.

    When he was staring nkly at Paloma, his voice was so hoarse that he could hardly utter, ¡°Grandma?¡±

    ¡°You still know that I am your grandma. You¡¯re finally sober?¡±

    Anthony wiped the water stains on his face and lowered his head, not talking.

    Paloma said, ¡°It¡¯s been a few days since you came back. You don¡¯t take care of your own son, but just hide in the study and drink and escape. Are you apetent father?¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Anthony listened to her reprimand without saying a word.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a few days since the baby was born, but you haven¡¯t even given him a name. He can¡¯t register his household registration, and you don¡¯t know how to handle Mavis¡¯s funeral. Anthony, if you really feel guilty, you should handle these things properly instead of hiding here and numbing yourself. Do you understand?¡±

    Just sober, Anthony¡¯s mind was clearer than at any time in the past few days.

    Paloma¡¯s words made sense, and he couldn¡¯t refute.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    Paloma sighed, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know it. Get up quickly. I will leave all the things I told you to you to handle. This time, no bodyguards and assistants are allowed to help you. Even if it is for the baby¡¯s registration, you have to do it yourself. It can be regarded as a lesson for you.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face was pale. He was more submissive than ever, and those hurt blue eyes couldn¡¯t let people see what was in his heart.

    But he was finally willing to eat. Paloma and Reba breathed a sigh of relief.

    Anthony was more careful than ever about the baby¡¯s name.

    Various dictionaries and words were checked one by one, and finally the baby¡¯s name was determined.

    Alis Cahan.

    It was taken from Mavis¡¯ name.

    Paloma was quite satisfied with the name, shaking the rattle and calling Alis all day long.

    In addition, Mavis¡¯s funeral was originally arranged simrly, and Anthony only needed to personally supervise the whole process.

    For several days in a row, he ate on time and was busy with Mavis¡¯s funeral. Except that he spoke less, he seemed to be no different from his previous state.

    Paloma and Reba both breathed a sigh of relief, thinking he had figured it out.

    Unexpectedly, on the night of the funeral, Anthony fainted.

    The high fever persisted and he was unconscious.

    It was only when he was sent to the hospital that they found out that his stomach had something wrong with drinking.

    Paloma was so angry, but there was nothing she can do about it.

    Anthony had to hold on for a few days because of the baby¡¯s household registration and Mavis¡¯s funeral.

    As soon as Mavis¡¯s funeral was over, he returned to his original state of depression, and his illness returned repeatedly, so he was unable to leave the hospital for many days.

    After nearly a week, Paloma couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and made a move.

    She went to the hospital with Alis in her arms, and the bodyguards followed behind with the bags which contained the baby¡¯s stuffs.

    A group of people were menacing.

    The door to Anthony¡¯s ward was kicked open.

    Not wanting Anthony to be sad for a few seconds, Paloma directly stuffed the baby Alis into his arms.

    ¡°Look at your son. He didn¡¯t have a mother, but he has a father. But it¡¯s the same as not having a father. He also knows that he is pitiful. He keeps crying all day long, and my ears are going to have phonism.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m old. I don¡¯t care. But you have to be responsible for your son. Anthony, I¡¯ve already fired the nanny, and I brought you Alis¡¯ things. You will take care of Alis by yourself in the future, and find a way to feed the baby yourself. And figure it out how to change diapers.¡±

    ¡°Being a father is not so easy. You can just read books and learn online if you don¡¯t know how to do.¡±

    ¡°Also, the baby is too young. If you continue smoking and drinking, and want to let the baby suffer from illness at such a young age, then you can continue!¡±

    Paloma red at him angrily. Seeing the helpless look in his eyes when he was holding the baby, she was reluctant not to carry the baby back.

    ¡°You are no longer a good husband, but I hope you are at least a qualified father!¡±

    After saying these words earnestly, Paloma turned and left.

    A group of bodyguards put all Alis¡¯ things into the ward, and followed Paloma out, leaving behind Anthony who was still holding the baby with a messy face.

    The door of the ward was mmed shut. Paloma couldn¡¯t calm down any longer. She immediately held the door and asked the bodyguard in a low voice, ¡°How is it? Has he responded?¡±

 Chapter 1020 New father brings his baby into the company

    The bodyguard quietly looked at the situation in the ward, and reported in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Cahan hasn¡¯t moved. He seems to be in a daze, and little Alis is still crying.¡±

    Paloma¡¯s heart tightened.

    Even though the door to the ward was closed, Alis¡¯ cries could stille through.

    In the ears of Paloma, it can be called heart-piercing.

    She resisted the urge to rush into the ward and bring the baby back, but analyzed first, ¡°Did I speak too fast just now, and Anthony didn¡¯t hear clearly?¡±

    The bodyguard nodded seriously, ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±

    What can she do?

    Could she just cut that part and go back in and talk to Anthony again?

    Paloma thought she was careless, deeply feeling that she didn¡¯t perform well just now.

    Just when she was so ufortable that her old teeth were about to be crushed, the bodyguard said softly, ¡°Mr. Cahan moves! He gets out of bed with Alis in his arms!¡±

    Paloma tensed up.

    ¡°Hold him firmly. He hasn¡¯t eaten properly for a few days. Will his arms lose strength? Don¡¯t drop my little great-grandson!¡±

    The bodyguard said, ¡°He hugs him with one hand.¡±

    Paloma was so frightened that she almost jumped up.

    ¡°How can he hold the baby with one hand!? He can¡¯t even take care of himself. How can he take care of his son? He is really unreliable! I shouldn¡¯t havee up with such a bad way!¡±

    Paloma stood outside the door of the ward, pacing back and forth, and she was almost pissed off by her stupid way.

    Within two minutes, the bodyguard smiled again and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t worry. He seems to be looking for a bag of milk powder. Alis is held by Mr. Cahan with one hand, and he doesn¡¯t seem to be crying anymore.¡±

    ¡°The different way of hugging, Alis probably thinks it¡¯s fun.¡±

    Paloma sighed again and again, ¡°Bottles and milk powder are in the rightmost bag. They are marked in big characters, and they are specially organized into a bag in case he can¡¯t find them. He hasn¡¯t found them yet? Is he blind?¡±

    After another two minutes, the bodyguard was pleasantly surprised, ¡°Mr. Cahan found the bag!¡±

    Paloma held her forehead. ¡°It¡¯s so hard to just find a bottle. He surely doesn¡¯t know how to mix milk powder with water. Don¡¯t make my Alis have diarrhea.¡±

    Paloma felt more and more that her helpless idea was bullshit. Why should such a small baby be handed over to Anthony who didn¡¯t understand anything?

    The bodyguard observed carefully. ¡°Mrs. Cahan, please don¡¯t worry. He seems to be looking for information, and he must be looking at the instructions.¡±

    He actually looked for the instructions so it seemed that he still felt sorry for his son who was hungry.

    Paloma finally breathed a sigh of relief, and stared outside the corridor without daring to leave.

    Just in case anything went wrong, she would bring Alis back immediately.

    ¡­

    Because it was the first time, Anthony spent more than half an hour mixing the form.

    The baby¡¯s things must be disinfected and hygienic. Anthony had to cheer up for fear of making a wrong step.

    The supporting facilities in the VIP ward wereplete, including a water dispenser and everything else, and Paloma brought everything that was not provided here.

    Anthony mixed the form ording to the method online, and first tried the temperature of the milk by dripping it on the back of his hand. Although he was haggard, he was serious.

    The bodyguard outside the door was very excited. ¡°His actions look so professional. He also knows to test the milk temperature on his own hand first, lest it will burn little Alis.¡±

    Paloma breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Fortunately, this kid isn¡¯t particrly stupid.¡±

    It took nearly an hour, and poor little Alis finally had his first milk of the day.

    Paloma was wearing presbyopic sses, and through the small ss window on the door of the ward, she could barely see what was going on inside.

    Anthony circled the baby with one hand, held the bottle with the other, and sat on the edge of the bed to let little Alis concentrate on drinking the milk.

    Although he was a little rusty, he was being serious.

    Paloma was a little moved, and quietly wiped away her tears.

    The bodyguardforted. ¡°Mrs. Cahan, you can rest assured now. Although he takes care of the baby for the first time, he still handles it well.¡±

    ¡°Hope so.¡±

    Paloma sighed, turned and left the corridor. ¡°You guys stay here and keep an eye on him. If there is anything you are unsure about, notify me immediately.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Please be assured.¡±

    In the ward.

    The baby drank the milk slowly.

    Anthony put him on the bed, carefully ced him sideways in the middle of the bed, and raised the guardrails on both sides of the bed. The safety measures were done well.

    He went into the toilet alone and cleaned the bottle.

    Paloma refused to help him with the baby. He had no other choice, let alone being sad. When he was free, he would look up how to take care of the baby and how to change the diaper.

    For a few days, Anthony was unfamiliar with it at the beginning, and then gradually got used to it.

    Living in the ward was boring, but there was the baby who needed to be taken care of, and Anthony seemed to be busy for 24 hours a day.

    Even when he slept at night, he paid attention to the crib and had to get up in the middle of the night to feed the baby with milk.

    After working so hard for a few days, he recovered quickly instead.

    On the day he was discharged from the hospital, Paloma finally saw her sweetheart, holding baby Alis and never letting go.

    Anthony didn¡¯t say a word. With no expression on his face, he packed up the baby¡¯s stuffs by himself and prepared to go back to the Cahan Residence.

    Paloma missed her little great-grandson these days that she can¡¯t sleep.

    Seeing that Anthony had improved a lot, she suggested, ¡°Anthony, I think Alis has been starved and thin by you for the past few days, or I¡¯ll take care of Alis.¡±

    Anthony refused very simply. ¡°No need. Grandma, you¡¯re not in good health, and you were tired before, which I didn¡¯t think carefully.¡±

    Paloma hugged Alis and did not let go. How could she be tired when she was taking care of such a small baby?

    Anthony said, ¡°And what you said is right. I am no longer a good husband, but I can no longer be a bad father. Alis should be taken care by myself. If there is something I don¡¯t know what to do, I will learn from you.¡±

    Paloma hesitated to speak, unable to refute, and could only stare at him bitterly and resentfully.

    She came up with a good idea. When she handed the baby over, Anthony won¡¯t give him back to her!

    She was angry.

    Anthony¡¯s attention was on the little Alis in her arms, ¡°Grandma, let me hug him. Your hands will get sore after holding him for a long time, and it¡¯s not convenient to walk without a cane.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Paloma didn¡¯t have time to say anything, but Anthony had already taken the baby away, holding him in one hand and something in the other.

    Paloma became nervous when she saw his baby-holding posture. ¡°Hold him with both hands! Don¡¯t try to look cool! If you drop Alis, I will break your leg! Give the bodyguards the things in your hands!¡±

    Anthony was walking in front with the baby in his arms, and Paloma was chasing after him with chattering. The picture was inexplicably harmonious.

    ¡­

    Since he took care the baby himself, Anthony¡¯s mental state had improved a lot. Except that he talked less, didn¡¯t like tough, and didn¡¯t go back to the bedroom to sleep, everything else was normal.

    His brother Timothy was not a financial talent, and had brought a lot of losses to the Cahan Group in the past six months.

    In addition to taking care of the baby, Anthony had to go to work.

    In order not to dy the two things, he directly took all the things of little Alis to the office and lived in the office.

    Paloma was regretful that she couldn¡¯t even see her little great-grandson very often.

    At a meeting where thousand of people present.

    Zack was reporting quarterly data sheet.

    Suddenly a bell rang.

    The people below held their breath in fright and looked at each other in nk dismay.

    Who would dare not to mute the phone in such an important meeting? Anthony hated the most when someone interrupted the meeting! Did that person want to be scolded like hell!?

    Many people searched for the source of the ringtone, but unexpectedly found that the ringtone came from the main seat in the conference room.

    Anthony picked up the phone without changing his expression, turned off the rm clock with the note of [feeding], and adjusted the cor of his suit a little.

    ¡°The meeting is suspended for a thirty-minute break.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    He got up and left without looking back, leaving behind a group of employees who were beyond shocked.

 Chapter 1021 His Spiritual Sustenance

    Anthony, who came out of the conference room, returned to the top floor office with ease.

    Through the ss door, the baby¡¯s cries could be faintly heard.

    Anthony couldn¡¯t help stepping into the office.

    Skillfully, he took out the milk maker, milk powder, and feeding bottle, and Anthony got it done in a few minutes.

    Alis was crying loudly. Anthony carried him up and coaxed him. When he passed the bottle to the baby¡¯s mouth, the crying stopped.

    The little baby closed his eyes and was suckling obediently. He was really cute.

    Except Spencer and Molly, Anthony didn¡¯t like kids at first, but Alis was different, because he was his and Mavis¡¯ baby.

    ¡°Crying so loudly. You will definitely like to be mischievous in the future.¡±

    He must be taught well.

    It would be the most worry-free for a boy to be like Spencer, with a super high IQ, but a quiet personality and not causing trouble.

    ¡­

    Half an hourter.

    Anthony returned to the meeting room on time and straightened the cor of his suit expressionlessly, ¡°Continue the meeting.¡±

    Everyone looked at each other, curious about where he had been for half an hour.

    They heard that he raised his son in thepany. Could it be that he went to feed him?

    ¡­

    When Alis was not around, Paloma was restless all day, for fear that something will happen to the baby.

    Anthony didn¡¯t like to go back to Cahan Residence anymore, so she can onlye to thepany to see the baby in person.

    Zack led Paloma upstairs himself.

    Paloma asked, ¡°How is Anthony¡¯s work status these two days? Has Alis suffered?¡±

    Zack smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Cahan is in good condition all day long with his son. Although he is as indifferent as always and it is the first time to take care of a baby, he is very attentive.¡±

    ¡°How do you say that?¡±

    Zack thought for a while, and began to give an example in a serious manner. ¡°Mr. Cahan sets rm clocks himself when Alis needs to have milk. Even if he is in an important meeting, he must pause to feed Alis.¡±

    Paloma breathed a sigh of relief.

    Anthony was sensible and finally knew how to treat his son wholeheartedly.

    Zack continued, ¡°Yesterday, the director of the business department went up to the top floor to find Mr. Cahan. As soon as he opened the door and walked in, Mr. Cahan quickly smelled the smell of cigarettes on him, and immediately asked him out, for fear if the baby smells it, it will affect his respiratory tract.¡±

    Paloma listened carefully and asked, ¡°And then? He punished the director of the business department?¡±

    ¡°No, Mr. Cahan is not so harsh on the employees that they are not allowed to smoke. He asked him to exin the work to me first, and I will pass it on to him.¡±

    Paloma nodded, thinking that he was pretty good at handling official affairs, with a sense of propriety.

    She asked again, ¡°What about changing Alis¡¯ diapers? Did he forget because he was busy with work?¡±

    Zack couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Mr. Cahan seems to be able to distinguish the difference between the cryings of Alis now. Every time Alis cries, he immediately goes to change the diaper. This is the first time that Mr. Cahan is so careful.¡±

    Paloma finally rxed.

    Not only that, she soon discovered that Anthony seemed to regard Alis as his spiritual sustenance.

    And he was his only sustenance.

    The death of Mavis had a huge impact on Anthony.

    He regretted it, and the sense of guilt in his heart was very deep.

    Only by raising Alis well can he have the courage to meet Mavis.

    Thinking of this, Paloma let out a long sigh.

    Just as she was about to reach the door of the office, Paloma turned to leave.

    She was stopped by Zack. ¡°Mrs. Cahan, aren¡¯t you going to go in and see Alis?¡±

    ¡°Forget it. He has to take care of the baby, and also has to deal with the tedious affairs of the whole group. How can he have more energy to deal with me, a miserable old woman? I¡¯d better not bother him during working hours.¡±

    Zack didn¡¯t say anything but said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you to the garage. If you are still afraid of disturbing Mr. Cahan¡¯s work next time, you cane here in the evening.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Paloma also felt that the evening time was more appropriate.

    *

    Two dayster, Lyra, Malcolm and their kids also returned to Crana.

    Lyra was almost done with the paperwork for the international division.

    Spencer¡¯s study was not affected. Because he did well in exams, he can be rmended to the best primary school as soon as he returned to Crana.

    Molly¡¯s militarized school experience was stopped immediately.

    Malcolm was thinking about sending her directly to the small training camp of the army, and when she grew up in the future, she will be sent directly to a military academy.

    After they returned, the first thing Lyra did was to negotiate another cooperation with Cahan Group.

    In terms of the cooperation, Lyra did not allow any employees to deal with it, but she personally worked on it, and went to the president¡¯s office of Cahan Group from time to time.

    After all, little Alis was raised in Anthony¡¯s office. Every time Lyra went there, she would hug the little Alis who was raised healthy by Anthony. Then she would take a few photos and record videos.

    When she was coaxing the little Alis, Anthony was either checking the cooperation terms or approving the project n, which was clearly arranged by Lyra, and there was no time to wonder if Lyra was acting strangely.

    What was more, Anthony himself will not have any defense against Lyra.

    The final draft of a certain project n was finalized, and Anthony read it carefully three times before using a red ink pen to circle a few nning points that he disagreed with.

    ¡°Lyra, none of these points are suitable for the cooperation project between us. There are too many uncertainties, and the losses may only increase. Should we ask the department to approve it a few more times and choose the one that is the most suitable?¡±

    Lyra nced casually, just finished recording the video and put away the phone calmly.

    ¡°Okay, since you think it¡¯s not right, then I¡¯ll go back and let the employees of this group of project discuss it again. And I¡¯ll give you a new n in two days.¡±

    Anthony raised his eyebrows and chuckled, asking tentatively, ¡°Based on the capabilities of the Lloyd¡¯s Corp, the employees are all overseas returnees or experienced professionals. They shouldn¡¯t have made so many mistakes in the proposal. What happened to you recently?¡±

    Anthony was a little skeptical about the cooperation that couldn¡¯t be decided after so many days.

    Lyra sighed without panic, ¡°My problem may be that I have too many things to do recently. And I am a little powerless, so that group of employees arezy. I will definitely scold them when I go back.¡±

    Anthony said, ¡°What are you up to? If you need my help, feel free to ask.¡±

    Although he spoke to her in the same soft tone as before, Lyra still felt that he had more sense of proportion than before.

    This was good.

    Making some random excuse, she left the top office of the Cahan Group.

    As soon as she entered the elevator, she immediately tapped phone and sent photos and videos of baby Alis to an unknown number.

    The other side quickly replied: [Fatter, skin is also fairer.]

    Lyra showed relief and replied:[I can see that he is very attentive, and he really loves this baby.]This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    After she sent this text message, there was a dy of two seconds before the other side replied: [Bted father¡¯s love. How long can hest? I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s toote.]

    In this matter, Lyra was not the person involved after all, let alone predict what will happen in the future, so she can only try her best to persuade the woman on the phone who missed her baby so much.

    A few minutester, Lyra¡¯s cell phone received another text message, still from the familiar but unfamiliar number, but this time the subject was changed.

    ¡°Lyra, I¡¯ve found my mother. Thank you for helping her get out of the marital misery. Just to be on the safe side, I¡¯m going to take her to another ce.¡±

    It was to not be found by someone.

    Lyra was walking in the Cahan Group parking lot, and was about to type to reply to the message, when a familiar voice suddenly came from behind.

    ¡°Who are you talking to?¡±

 Chapter 1022 Birthday Banquet

    Lyra quickly put away her phone, and when she turned her head, she saw Anthony walking towards her from the elevator.

    She smiled slightly and said in a natural tone, ¡°There is an employee of the Lloyd¡¯s Corp who just gave birth recently and encountered some family matters. She just came to ask some advice from me.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t see the specific content of the conversation on the screen of her mobile phone, and smiled casually, ¡°Since a family is established, there are always conflicts.¡±

    Lyra nodded in agreement, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just being humble to each other so that we can live a good life. My employee¡¯s husband didn¡¯t love her at first, and he didn¡¯t even approve of her having a child because he has a very close female friend. Now that the baby is born, her husband¡¯s attitude towards the child has gradually improved, but she has be disheartened, and she doesn¡¯t quite believe that her husband can insist on being good to the child.¡±

    For this matter, Anthony had his own ideas.

    ¡°Since her husband is not ready for a new life, she really should seriously consider whether to have a child. The man did something wrong about his close female friend, but since his husband has a conscience and decides to treat the family well in the future, she should give him a chance.¡±

    Even thew will give criminals who didn¡¯t deserve to die a chance to amend.

    Let alone a family.

    Lyra was slightly taken aback. There was no absolute right or wrong in anything, but Anthony¡¯s thinking angle was indeed of reference value.

    But¡­ she was just a bystander, and only the person involved knew how much suffering there was.

    She can¡¯t make any decisions for Mavis.

    She smiled gently at Anthony, ¡°You are right. I will consider talking to my employee, but why did youe down alone? Didn¡¯t you take care of Alis?¡±

    Anthony took out a blue crystal earring from his pocket and handed it over, ¡°You left it in my office just now. I just brought it for you.¡±

    Lyra touched the right earlobe, and it was indeed empty.

    ¡°I walked too fast just now, so I didn¡¯t feel that the earring fell off. Thank you. In fact, you can give it to Zack to bring it to me, or keep it for me, and wait for the next time Ie to discuss the project.¡±

    Anthony justughed at this, ¡°How can your stuff be handed over to others? I¡¯m afraid you will be anxious if you can¡¯t find it, so I sent it here quickly.¡±

    Lyra took the blue crystal earring from his palm and put it on herself.

    ¡°You¡¯re considerate, but Alis¡¯ affairse first. Don¡¯t leave him alone in the office for too long. Go back quickly.¡±

    Anthony nodded and turned back to the elevator.

    Lyra looked at his back and touched the right earring again.

    She didn¡¯t know what kind of feelings Anthony had for her now. All these years, he had always kept his duty to her, but there seemed to be some kind of fantasy that he shouldn¡¯t have.

    During this period of time, she always went to Cahan Group, and Anthony was very polite every time, talking about business in a serious manner.

    But because of an earring, he would leave his infant son and send it to her downstairs himself?

    Was it because she thought too much?

    Watching Anthony¡¯s back into the elevator andpletely disappearing into the garage on the first floor, Lyra turned and left the Cahan Group.

    Meanwhile, Anthony went back to the office.

    Little Alis was quietly sleeping in the crib next to the desk. Anthony walked over and touched his soft cheek lightly, but his thoughts were lost.

    ¡°Alis, your Aunt Lyra seems to be hiding something.¡±

    Lyra had something on her mind. Did Malcolm know it?

    ¡­

    For one or two months in a row, Lyra came to Cahan Group almost every week to discuss the project n with Anthony in person, and by the way, to see little Alis, coaxing and ying with him.

    Except that she liked to take photos and videos of little Alis every day, there was no special difference.

    Anthony beat about the bush a few times, but Lyra acted calmly and answered calmly. It seemed that it was just because she liked Alis so much?

    There were too many business affairs and his son had to be taken care of. Anthony quickly dispelled his doubts about Lyra and concentrated on going to work and raising the baby.

    *This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    One yearter.

    On the day of little Alis¡¯s first birthday, all the employees of Cahan Group took a day off from work and Anthony took the child back to Cahan Residence.

    Reba personally arranged a simple first birthday party for little Alis.

    Those who came were rtives or friends who had a particrly good rtionship with the Cahan family.

    Lyra and Malcolm were also invited.

    The Cahan family garden was very lively, with ribbons and balloons tied to the trees, childlike and beautiful.

    Lyra held Molly, and Malcolm held Spencer. The two kids were already seven years old.

    Although they wer twins, their expressions were very different. Molly was full of curiosity about little Alis¡¯ birthday party, bouncing up and down all the way.

    Spencer, on the other hand, had a cold face and no good expression, as if he was tired of participating in this kind of asion.

    He had almost the same expression as Malcolm who was stable, like a small duplicate.

    At one year old, little Alis can already walk stumblingly.

    When Lyra and Malcolm arrived, they saw Anthony taking little Alis to the Cahan family¡¯s ancestral hall.

    One big and one small figures knelt on the soft futons, facing the tablets of the ancestors.

    Anthony was kneeling straight and upright, while little Alis was kneeling and sitting unstably. He followed Anthony and bent slightly, wanting to kowtow.

    As a result, his head sank into the soft futon and he couldn¡¯t get up.

    ¡°Woooo! Ahhhh!¡±

    The distraught little one tried to speak, calling for Anthony in his ownnguage.

    Anthony frowned slightly, lifted his back cor, pulled his upper body up, and reminded him softly, ¡°Be upright. Try to follow me.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    Little Alis danced and pointed at something. His pronunciation was very unclear, but he couldn¡¯t wait to speak, and wanted to let his father know what he thought.

    Anthony couldn¡¯t understand what he wanted to express, so he just said lightly, ¡°Quiet.¡±

    Little Alis pouted, a little frustrated.

    Anthony kowtowed three times to the ancestral tablets, and little Alis imitated him, and nodded his head three times in a very non-standard way.

    He knelt on the futon and moved around, pointing with his little fleshy finger at a tablet not far away and deliberately loudly attracting Anthony¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Mommy, mommy!¡±

    Anthony followed the direction he pointed, and it happened to be Mavis¡¯ tablet.

    Paloma told little Alis several times, but unexpectedly the child really remembered.

    Moreover, Alis spoke like a bird, but only the pronunciation to his mother was rtively clear.

    Unable to tell how he felt, Anthony said softly, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s your mommy. She¡¯s looking at you. Kowtow to her.¡±

    Little Alis understood, and bent down very carefully, and finally threw himself on the ground. His whole body was lying on the futon.

    Anthony watched his antics, couldn¡¯t helpughing, and shook his head with a smile.

    Outside the open door of the ancestral hall, Malcolm held Spencer by the hand, staring at the hall without saying a word.

    Lyra took the opportunity to record a video of father-son harmony.

    The light and shadow outside the door were blocked a lot. Anthony reached his long arms, and easily took his son into his arms with one hand, watching his son¡¯s short legs flopping.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go draw the lots.¡±

 Chapter 1023 Love is all

    Little Alis was subdued by his father with one hand, without any resistance.

    Anthony carried the kid and walked all the way to the entrance of the ancestral hall, just in time to meet the eyes of Lyra and Malcolm.

    The two sides looked at each other and smiled, which was both polite and friendly.

    Molly kept her eyes on little Alis and reached out to Anthony, ¡°Can I hug Alis? He¡¯s so cute.¡±

    Anthony was always the gentlest to her, so he bent down slowly, and sent his son to Molly, ¡°He is a little fat. If you feel him heavy, just hold him and let him walk by himself.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Molly hugged Alis carefully. She was sent to the army by Malcolm for training, so Alis was as light as a piece of cake in her eyes.

    ¡°Alis, I¡¯m your sister Molly.¡±

    With her immature voice, she taught Alis how to say her name, and she liked Alis¡¯ chubby, fair and tender face very much.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    The main reason was that his blue pupils were exactly the same as Anthony¡¯s, big and round, like the sea of stars, so beautiful.

    Little Alis stretched out his chubby hands, put his arms around Molly¡¯s neck, and cheered, ¡°Si!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not si, it¡¯s sister. I¡¯m your sister.¡±

    ¡°Si¡­ si¡­¡±

    Molly was speechless. Why did it sound like a bird?

    Beside, several adultsughed.

    Lyra said, ¡°Molly, Alis is already very good. When you were one year old, you were not as good at talking as he is.¡±

    Anthony answered, ¡°It¡¯s nothing to be proud of. I guess he¡¯ll talk more when he grows up, chattering all day long. It¡¯ll hurts my ears.¡±

    ¡°Be patient when bringing up your son. He just wants to express his thoughts to you. Alis has a lively temper, which is a good thing.¡±

    Anthony smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Malcolm said nothing, holding Spencer¡¯s hand by his side.

    Compared with the harmony between Molly and little Alis, Spencer¡¯s secretly unhappy expression seemed a bit out of ce.

    Heined in a low voice, ¡°Alis knows how to get close to little girls at such a young age, and takes advantages of little girls. He has a lot of scheming, probably the same as you when you were young.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face froze, and he turned to look at Alis in Molly¡¯s arms.

    Little Alis hugged Molly¡¯s neck tightly, with his little head nestled in Molly¡¯s neck, and he was bubbling with his immature voice.

    He was expressing his love for Molly in his own way.

    He had raised his son himself for a year, and this was the first time for Anthony to see Alis express his love to outsiders like this, just like when he first saw Lyra when he was a child, and he unconsciously wanted to get close to her and liked her.

    He was really¡­ simr to him, and he had simr preferences when he was a child.

    Thinking of this, he subconsciously nced at Malcolm at the side.

    But he saw Malcolm frowning handsomely, as unhappy as Spencer.

    Malcolm wanted to go forward to take his daughter back, but was stopped by Lyra, ¡°Alis is only one year old. He doesn¡¯t understand anything. He just likes Molly and won¡¯t hide it, and Molly seems to like him very much. He¡¯s just a child. Let them go.¡±

    He was indeed too young.

    Malcolm was not an unreasonable person, ¡°Let them go.¡±

    Lyra took Malcolm¡¯s arm, smiled at him, and said to Molly, ¡°Molly, if you can¡¯t hold him anymore, don¡¯t force yourself and let Alis fall down.¡±

    Anthony lightly narrowed his eyes, walked up to Molly and squatted down, saying softly, ¡°If you think Alis is heavy, give him to me. I don¡¯t want to tire you.¡±

    Both were caring for each other¡¯s child.

    Spencer silently rolled his arrogant and cold eyes, and said impatiently, ¡°Isn¡¯t it time for Alis to draw lots? Should he go or not?¡±

    Several people then shifted positions and went to the front yard.

    Molly hugged little Alis and didn¡¯t want to put him down, ¡°Why are you so light? You¡¯re not as heavy as the props I use for training in the army.¡±

    Little Alis rubbed his cheek against her neck, ¡°Si~¡±

    ¡°You are as light as a piece of tofu, and as fair as a piece of tofu, then I will call you milk tofu from now on.¡±

    The two little ones walked in front, and the three adults and Spencer followed behind.

    When they arrived at the front yard of Cahan Residence, Paloma had already set up the scene.

    A small red carpet was filled with all kinds of exquisite items, such as a book, pen and ink, calctor, coin, milk bottle, camera, etc., scattered around.

    Under Lyra and Anthony¡¯s instructions, Molly ced little Alis in the middle of the red carpet.

    Little Alis grabbed the ne around Molly¡¯s neck, identally tore it off, and it was pinched tightly by him.

    Surrounded by rtives of the Cahan family, it was so lively that Molly didn¡¯t notice that the ne around her neck was gone.

    The activity began.

    Reba, Timothy and Paloma squatted in the corner of the red carpet, attracting Alis¡¯ attention with small items on the red carpet.

    Alis was lying on the red carpet, giggling and slowly crawling towards Paloma.

    Anthony noticed that Paloma was holding a calctor and couldn¡¯t help but be satisfied.

    However, little Alis suddenly stopped halfway and there were many disturbing sounds around him. He blinked his blue eyes, and was dazed and confused.

    Facing everyone¡¯s gaze, he got up and sat down on the spot, without grabbing anything but happily ying with Molly¡¯s ne.

    As if noticing the gaze of his father next to him, he raised the ne and waved it at Anthony.

    The elders in the surrounding circle looked at each other and joked with a smile, ¡°It seems that our little Alis has taken a fancy to the little ne of the little princess of the Lloyd family.¡±

    Spencerughed and discouraged them. ¡°He is clearly choosing Molly. I remember that ording to the rules of the lot, Molly should be regarded as a beauty. It seems that Alis will think ¡®love is all¡¯ or a pervert in the future.¡±

    Hmm¡­

    The atmosphere at the scene was awkward for a while, and Anthony¡¯splexion was not very good, and he was not very happy.

    Spencer frowned, happy to see Anthony deted in public.

    In the awkward atmosphere, Lyra took the lead and said with a smile, ¡°The first-year-old lot is just for fun. Alis is so young. He doesn¡¯t understand at all. Who knows what will happen when he grows up, and maybe Alis thinks Molly¡¯s ne looks good.¡±

    Paloma echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. The ne is really beautiful. Little Alis can¡¯t put it down just holding it.¡±

    He even lifted it up and waved it, showing off to Anthony.

    On one knew if he was showing off the ne or the person.

    A farce was over. Anthony took the ne from Alis¡¯ hand with a sullen face, and squatted down to help Molly put it on.

    Molly didn¡¯t care. ¡°Anthony, milk tofu likes this, so give it to him.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    While helping her to fasten the ne, Anthony exined, ¡°Alis likes if so I can buy it for him, but what belongs to you is yours, and no one can take it away.¡±

    Molly was very happy, ¡°So in your heart, when you have Alis, is there still a ce for me?¡±

    Anthony curled his lips and smiled, ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so nice~¡±

    Anthony gently touched her little cheek with his fingertips, and his eyes were full of tenderness.

    Lyra saw it, and interrupted the harmonious atmosphere between them, ¡°Little Alis is one year old, so I have prepared a special gift.¡±

    She nced at Malcolm.

    Malcolm quickly took out a small gift box from his trousers pocket.

    When it was opened, it was a small red rope with beautiful lines, on which there was a jade the size of a little finger, and its shape was like a bird.

    The red rope was made by a verymon material, but it was woven with great care, and the bird jade pendant was also very beautiful.

    When he saw the jade pendant clearly, Anthony¡¯s eyes trembled, and his face turned pale.

 Chapter 1024 Canâ€™t bear to apologize to my son

    Some guilt emotions that had been sealed for nearly a year surged up again, and he lowered his dark eyes, suppressing the turmoil in his heart.

    Lyra¡¯s eyes were not on him, but on little Alis.

    She carefully put the jade pendant bracelet on Alis¡¯ left wrist, and asked softly, ¡°Do you remember what your mother¡¯s name is?¡±

    Alis didn¡¯t know, but understood the word mother.

    He shouted, ¡°Mommy! Mommy!¡±

    Lyra smiled with eyebrows and eyes crooked, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s mother. Your mother is Mavis.¡±

    She pointed to the jade pendant again, ¡°When you see this jade pendant, it¡¯s like seeing your mother, you know? Your mother will always be with you, in a ce where you can¡¯t see, and pray for your health and happiness.¡±

    Alis liked it very much, ¡°Mommy~Aoah, mommy!¡±

    He was trying to say ¡°I love mommy¡±.

    Lyra understood, and stroked his little head, ¡°Your mother also loves you very much.¡±

    The activity ended sessfully, and other Cahans followed to give little Alis a gift, and he was still sitting on the red carpet, epting the gifts in a daze.

    Reba gave him a little white fur jacket, put it on little Alis, and he instantly turned into a white dumpling.

    Lyra looked at him for a while in relief, walked towards Anthony, and whispered, ¡°Can youe with me alone? I have something private to tell you.¡±

    Anthony nodded in agreement.

    The two left the front yard one after the other and went to a quiet ce.

    Malcolm saw it clearly, his face was very dark, and he followed silently.

    ¡­

    At the end of the quiet corridor, Anthony and Lyra stood opposite each other.

    Anthony said, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t hide it but got straight to the point, ¡°I had a dreamst night. I dreamed of Mavis. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of Alis¡¯ birthday party, so she appeared in my dream and made a request.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s long eyshes trembled slightly, his cheeks were pale, and it took a long time for him to lower his eyshes, and asked steadily, ¡°What did she tell you?¡±

    ¡°I told her that you named the baby Alis, but she said she doesn¡¯t like the name very much. It¡¯s too monotonous, and she wants to change it.¡±

    Anthony listened carefully, ¡°Change to what?¡±

    ¡°Alistair.¡±

    Anthony thought about the word for a moment.

    Anthony understood but he didn¡¯t answer Lyra¡¯s proposal.

    After all, such a thing was too mysterious.

    ¡°Mavis¡­ She never entered my dream this year, so she still refuses to forgive me.¡±

    Lyra saw his dejected face. Knowing that her tough attitude would be counterproductive, she changed the euphemism.

    ¡°After all, it¡¯s just my dream, and it can¡¯t be real. Whether you want to change his name or not is up to you to choose, but I think it¡¯s necessary to let you know. If Mavis really asked me to do so, give him a perfect name.¡±

    Anthony was still brooding, not speaking.

    Alistair sounded nice, neither viting the meaning nor abrupt.

    ¡°I am very grateful to you for telling me this. I will think carefully about whether to add a few letters to his name.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t force him to nod now, ¡°It¡¯s up to you to decide. I¡¯ll go out and see Spencer first.¡±

    She turned around and left, and saw Malcolm at the corner of the corridor without any surprise, then she gave him a displeased look with her beautiful eyes.

    Malcolm obediently kept up with his wife¡¯s pace, and waited until he waspletely away from Anthony¡¯s sight before stepping forward to grab his wife¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Rara, don¡¯t be angry. I didn¡¯t distrust you.¡± He obviously didn¡¯t trust Anthony the bastard.

    Lyra tugged at his handsome face. ¡°You¡¯re the director of NIB but you eavesdrop on the corner. I should punish you.¡±

    Instead of hiding, he leaned forward, ¡°It¡¯s true that I haven¡¯t been punished by you for a long time. Tonight Molly will return to the youth team, and I will send Spencer to Chad¡¯s ce. Let¡¯s rest assured and you punish me?¡±

    Lyra poked his head hard, ¡°Forget about it.¡±

    *

    On the way back to the garden of Cahan Residence, Anthony was still thinking about the baby¡¯s name.

    ¡°Oops!¡±

    Not far away, Molly let out an exmation and fell to the edge of the small red carpet.

    When Anthony arrived, he happened to see Alisying on top of Molly, chattering while Molly frowned and rubbed the back of her head, as if it hurt from a fall.

    ¡°Molly!¡± Anthony immediately ran forward, squatted down, hugged Alis away, and helped Molly to check the situation, ¡°Let me see if there is any injury?¡±

    Molly shook her head, pointing to little Alis, ¡°I¡¯m fine, milk tofu¡­¡±

    Before she finished speaking, Anthony sullenly picked up his son¡¯s cor sternly, waved his big palm, and pped that round little butt twice.

    ¡°Aww!¡±

    Little Alis kicked and was too frightened by Anthony¡¯s sudden outburst, crying.

    Molly was also frightened, and immediately stretched out her hand to stop him, ¡°What are you doing! Why are you hitting milk tofu!¡±

    Anthony put down little Alis and let him stand by himself, ¡°He caused you to fall. He should be beaten.¡±

    Molly hurriedly exined, ¡°You misunderstood. It has nothing to do with him. I was holding him circling, and I identally slipped and fell. He looked at me as if I was in pain, and he made whirring movements, wanted tofort me.¡±

    ¡°Besides, he¡¯s only one year old. He¡¯s just a little kid. How could his strength make me fall down? Are you over nervous?¡±

    Anthony froze.

    Was he over nervous?

    Next to Molly, little Alis stood obediently, pursing his mouth aggrievedly and rubbing the corners of his eyes with his little fat hands.

    He had a pitiful face, but he was very strong and didn¡¯t cry.

    Little tears were wrapped in his red eyes, and he still didn¡¯t know what he did wrong and why his father beat him.

    When he looked at his son, Anthony¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    After he calmed himself down, he turned to look at Molly and put his big palm on Molly¡¯s thin shoulder, ¡°Molly, I¡¯m sorry I did something wrong just now. And I did it without asking the reason clearly. I will not be so impulsive next time.¡±

    Molly retorted solemnly, ¡°Why did you apologize to me? The person who was beaten and wronged was not me, but milk tofu. You should apologize to him.¡±

    Anthony lowered his eyes, and his eyes were slightly narrowed, ¡°Alis won¡¯t be angry with me. I¡¯ll coax himter.¡±

    He thought there was no reason for a father to apologize to his son.

    Molly disagreed, ¡°He is not angry because he loves you, but in this matter, he is innocent. Coaxing would not be better than apologizing sincerely.¡±

    She tilted her head, stared at Anthony suspiciously, and asked, ¡°Do you feel that you can¡¯t save you face and apologize to him?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Anthony¡¯s jaw line froze, and he smiled slightly embarrassedly.

 Chapter 1025 Rename and she has an abnormal situation

    Molly was still saying, ¡°You¡¯re obviously not like this in the past. You would apologize to my brother, and you would also apologize to me. Why can¡¯t you apologize to milk tofu?¡±

    ¡°My daddy beats me up sometimes, but it must be because he get angry. Most of the time, he just reasons with me. If daddy wrongs me, daddy would definitely apologize to me, and daddy would treat my brother the same.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Malcolm never felt that being a father would be embarrassing, and if he wronged his child, he would never let her ot him feel wronged.

    Anthony listened quietly, touched, ¡°Molly, you¡¯re right.¡±

    He turned his head to look at Alis beside Molly, and stretched out his hands to pull the baby to him, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    Little Alis put his little hands behind his back and kept his mouth shut.

    He was still wearing diapers, and his butt was thickly padded. Anthony didn¡¯t use much force at all just now. Knowing that it shouldn¡¯t hurt, he still rubbed Alis¡¯s little butt symbolically.

    ¡°I was wrong just now. I shouldn¡¯t have beaten you without asking about the situation. Can you forgive me?¡±

    Alis¡¯ small mouth was so pouted, and he squeezed his fleshy fists, and hammered Anthony¡¯s chest twice.

    It seemed like Anthony had spanked him twice just now.

    Anthony couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    This kid was quite vengeful.

    ¡°I let you beat me back. Are you feeling better now? If you can forgive me, give me a hug.¡±

    Anthony opened his hands, waiting for the baby to throw himself into his arms.

    Alisughed straight, opened his hands like him, and threw himself on his chest, rubbing his tender cheeks against the hem of his shirt.

    The little boy who can hold grudges and take revenge at only one year old was very simr to him when he was a child.

    Anthony rubbed the little boy¡¯s furry head andughed.

    Suddenly, he remembered what Lyra said when she came here just now.

    ¡°Alis, your mother appeared in Aunt Lyra¡¯s dream, and she wanted to add another letters to your name, so I will call you Alistair from now on. How about it?¡±

    He repeated patiently, ¡°Alistair Cahan.¡±

    Alistair opened his mouth, but couldn¡¯t speak clearly, and could only call out, ¡°Mommy! Ooooh!¡±

    His look was so cute. Anthony picked him up with one hand, and went to hold Molly next to him, ¡°Are you hungry? Let¡¯s eat cake together?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Molly let Anthony lead her, bouncing around.

    Anthony agreed to change the name to Alistair.

    On the night of Lyra¡¯s return, she sent a message to the only social ount in her phone without any signature.

    [The baby looks very good on the pendant. He will definitely understand your intention in the future, and in addition, that person agreed to add letters to the baby¡¯s name.]

    After sending this message, Lyra put away the phone.

    She, Malcolm, and Spencer had just returned to the White family garage.

    After attending Alistair¡¯s birthday party, Molly was sent back to the troops.

    With his wife in one arm and his son in the other, Malcolm walked through the winding alleys of the White family.

    But Malcolm didn¡¯t go back to Lyre Spiti directly, but went to Chad and Keira¡¯s vi.

    Keira had been pregnant with a baby for six months, and she will give birth soon. During this period, Chad apanied her to check up almost every day.

    When the two learned that Malcolm wasing, they waited outside the door early.

    Chad raised an eyebrow at Malcolm, ¡°You don¡¯te to my ce often. Do you want me to help take care of Spencer today? Are you and your wife ¡®exercising¡¯ too often?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Malcolm frowned and kicked him lightly, ¡°You¡¯re going to be a father but you still talk in a shameless way. Do you have to be punished to know how to be good?¡±

    Chad suddenly restrained himself. ¡°I¡¯m wrong. I can¡¯t stand the punishment. Please forgive me.¡±

    When the two had a ¡°friendly¡± exchange, Lyra was consoling Keira¡¯s baby in a soft voice.

    Spencer stood beside them silently for ten minutes with his little hands in his pockets.

    Unable to understand the polite words between these adults, he interrupted the harmonious atmosphere with a loud voice, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, be busy with business. I have homework at night, so don¡¯t waste each other¡¯s time.¡±

    In front of a few adults, he put his hands in his pockets, his eyes were loose and cold, and he looked more like an adult than a real adult.

    Keira sighed, ¡°If only my baby is half as sensible and worry-free as Spencer in the future.¡±

    Malcolm said, ¡°If the baby¡¯s temper is like yours, it¡¯s possible. If it¡¯s like Chad, the baby probably needs to be taught a lesson a few times before it can be subdued.¡±

    Keira covered her mouth and snickered, and Chad looked embarrassed.

    Seeing that they were about to chat again, Spencer entered Chad¡¯s vi courtyard impatiently.

    The topic was interrupted, and the four separated.

    Lyra and Malcolm went all the way back to Lyre Spiti.

    On the way, Lyrained, ¡°Are you really going to ¡®train¡¯ tonight? Are you infuriating?¡±

    Malcolm put his arms around her slender waist, pressed his thin lips against the tips of her ear, and said a word in a hoarse voice that only the two of them could hear.

    Lyra heard clearly, pursed her lips and suppressed a smile, inexplicably feeling her ear itchy because of his teasing.

    But he seemed not satisfied, and continued to say, ¡°Do you want it to be in the bathroom, or the balcony? Or the garden is also fine. I will dismiss all the bodyguards in advance.¡±

    Lyra was slightly stunned. ¡°Are you serious? What if something unexpected happens? This is not a joke. Are you really infuriating and you want to provoke me on purpose?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare.¡±

    That being said, Malcolm seemed that he dared do so, only the fearlessness of being beaten up.

    It¡¯d been a long time since he found a chance when their kids were away from home at the same time. Tonight was a good chance, so he had to cherish it.

    The two entered the bedroom, and Malcolm went to take a shower first to prepare for the evening¡¯s ¡°exercise¡±.

    Lyra sat on the bed and looked at her phone.

    She looked at the chat log with Mavis, and her expression was getting more and more serious.

    Half an hour had passed since herst message to Mavis, but Mavis still hadn¡¯t replied to her.

    In the past, she always replied within seconds, and it would take no more than five minutes to reply at most.

    This was very wrong.

    From a woman¡¯s sixth sense, Lyra immediately called Mavis.

    The phone got through, but no one answered.

    Mavis lived with her mother now. Even if she went out without her mobile phone, her mother should be able to answer the phone for her.

    The callsted for a minute before being automatically hung up.

    All of a sudden, Mavis couldn¡¯t be contacted, so Lyra had a very bad premonition.

    The foggy bathroom door was opened, and Malcolm was wrapped in water vapor. The water droplets slid down the delicate and perfect abdominal muscles, and the lines were crystal clear.

    Lyra was not in the mood to appreciate his body, and her tone was serious, ¡°Mavis suddenly didn¡¯t reply to my messages, and no one answered the phone. I suspect something happened to her. I have to go and see.¡±

    Malcolm was stunned, and lost most of his interest in sex in an instant.

    ¡°We are in Crana, which is far away from the country where she is. Besides, it is already veryte today. Even if we take a private jet, it will be tomorrow at the earliest.¡±

    He put forward another way of thinking, ¡°Maybe¡­ just because of the time difference between the two countries, she has already rested and didn¡¯t hear your news or phone call.¡±

    Lyra shook her head firmly, ¡°In the past, no matter howte I sent her a message, she would always reply, for fear of missing Alis¡¯ growth. Tonight is really suspicious.¡±

    Malcolm followed suit, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll contact the nearest police station in the country where Mavis is located and ask them to check the situation as soon as possible.¡±

 Chapter 1026 Naught Kid

    Late at night in Suham, the rain poured down.

    The sound of the rain was extremely noisy, and it can make people feel depressed.

    Anthony couldn¡¯t sleep, so he sat by the window to enjoy the rain.

    The strong wind mixed with the rain directly wet the corners of his clothes and trousers. Although it was cold, he didn¡¯t seem to feel it at all and he lit a cigarette.

    Anthony hadn¡¯t smoked in almost a year since he had Alistair by his side to take care of, and he could barely rx tonight without the kid.

    Alistair¡¯s birthday was painful for him.

    Mavis gave birth suddenly on a rainy night and failed to get out of the delivery room. Scenes shed before his eyes.

    It was a feeling of powerlessness and regret.

    Colder than the rain, more biting than the wind.

    Under the smog, Anthony¡¯s blue eyes were drooping, and his handsome face was clouded.

    Knock Knock Knock¨C

    There was a sudden knock on the door. It was a small knock.

    Although the sound of rain was loud, Anthony still heard the knock on the door.

    He subconsciously checked the time. It was half past one in the morning.

    Who?

    Knock Knock¨C

    There were two more knocks on the door.

    Anthony stubbed out his cigarette, got up and went to open the door.

    The corridor was empty, with a draft blowing across his cheeks. Anthony looked down and saw a little kid standing in front of his door, looking at him timidly.

    Baby Alistair was pinching his panda pillow and rubbing his loose eyes, with an aggrieved expression.

    ¡°Daddy¡­ tter!¡±

    He was dancing and doing movements, trying to imitate the rain, so that Anthony could understand what he meant.

    ¡°Ah, wow, whoo¨C¡±

    Under a bunch of onomatopoeia, what baby Alistair was doing was vivid, and his little hands kept dancing.

    Anthony looked at him quietly, and was about to reach out to hug him, when he suddenly remembered that he had smoked a cigarette just now and his body was very smoky.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your grandma say that she would take care of you to sleep in person? Why did youe here?¡±

    Alistair shook his head frantically, took another two steps forward, and tugged Anthony¡¯s trouser leg aggrievedly.

    ¡°Dad, daddy¡­ I¡¯m afraid!¡±

    He was afraid of the sound of the rain, and wanted to sleep next to his father, so that he would feel safe.

    After all, he personally took care of him to one year old. Anthony quickly understood what he meant, and hisplexion turned pale.

    He was even afraid of the sound of rain. Was it because of the thunderstorm on the night when Mavis was delivering?

    The more he thought about it, the more sour and unbearable emotions surged in his heart. Anthony resisted it, took a step back, and closed the door, leaving only one word: ¡°Wait.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Alistair was stunned.

    Anthony made a strong noise, so Alistair didn¡¯t hear what he said at all, but he could clearly see that Anthony¡¯s expression was not good, and he shut him out.

    Daddy¡­ close the door? ?

    His tears quickly stained his blue eyes. Thinking that his father didn¡¯t want to sleep with him, Alistair was about to die of grievance.

    But he was not reconciled, so he just sat down on the corridor, hugged his little panda pillow tightly, and was sad for a while alone.

    Five minutester.

    Without making Alistair wait for too long, Anthony pushed open the door again, covered his mouth with his hand and let out a breath, then sniffed his cor to make sure there was no smell of smoke before bending over to hug the kid.

    Alistair pouted, and stared at him with big watery eyes, very resentful.

    Anthony couldn¡¯t helpughing, and exined patiently, ¡°I have a bad smell on my body. I am afraid that it would smell like smoke, so I change my clothes. Let¡¯s go to sleep.¡±

    ustomed to taking care of him to sleep, Anthony, who suffered from insomnia, slept well. Alistair didn¡¯t make any noise, and slept with him until dawn.

    Paloma didn¡¯t know the kid had sneaked off to find Anthony until the next morning.

    At the dinner table, Paloma was unbelievable, ¡°This kid is only one year old, and he is really smart. The bed is higher than him, and he is not afraid of pain when he rolled over. He took the pillow and left.¡±

    Anthony concentrated on mixing the milk for Alistair, measured the temperature of the water, and stuffed it into Alistair¡¯s arms, allowing him to hold and drink milk by himself.

    ¡°The room is covered with thick cushions. He doesn¡¯t hurt when he falls. Grandma, you don¡¯t need to be too nervous. After all, he is a boy, and he will inevitably stumble when he grows up.¡±

    Paloma disagreed, ¡°It¡¯s still different. I took care of your eldest brother before. He was so gentle. How nice it is.¡±

    It was a pity that he died too early.

    ¡°As a result, when you came, I fell ill and was sent abroad to recuperate. Otherwise, I would take care of you just like I took care of your eldest brother, and I would never let you suffer so much.¡±

    Anthony stopped drinking coffee, and some not so good childhood memories were brought back.

    Paloma was full of regret.

    Anthony closed his eyes deeply, and slightly curled his lips to respond, ¡°Knowing that you care about me, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    After a pleasant meal, Anthony took Alistair to work in Cahan Group as usual.

    ¡­

    Today was the time for Lyra toe to Cahan Group to discuss the progress of the cooperation project, but Anthony waited until noon, and Lyra did not show up.

    Suspicious, he called Lyra.

    The phone was off.

    Anthony frowned, feeling weird.

    When working, Lyra had always kept her mobile phone on for 24 hours.

    He made another call.

    Half an hourter, he received a call back. ¡°Mr. Cahan, Ms. Lloyd left the country on the earliest flight today.¡±

    Going abroad suddenly?

    Anthony asked, ¡°She¡¯s alone? Didn¡¯t Malcolm go with her?¡±

    ¡°No, just Ms. Lloyd herself.¡±

    This was so weird. Lyra had been acting weirdtely.

    At the birthday party, most people gave his son golden or silver bracelets as the presents, but Lyra gave a jade pendant bracelet.

    And she said that Mavis appeared in her dream that she wanted to change his son¡¯s name¡­

    Anthony always felt that something was wrong.

    Just to be on the safe side, he asked again, ¡°Can you find out which flight she took with her real name and which country she is going to?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but it will take a while.¡±

    ¡°As soon as possible.¡±

    After giving the order, he raised his eyes and looked not far away. Baby Alistair was sitting on the carpet in front of the sofa, ying with a soft ball on the floor.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Alistair called out to him with his immature voice, ¡°Boom-poof!¡±

    Another onomatopoeia.

    Anthony stopped what he was doing. Without raising his eyes, he walked directly around the desk towards Alistair, picked him up as soon as he bent down, and went into the office¡¯s built-in bathroom.

    He pooped and needed to change the diaper.

    Alistair was growing up every day, and when he changed diapers for him, he was bing more and more troublesome.

    When Anthony helped him wash his butt with warm water, heughed and yed with the water, sshing Anthony¡¯s trouser legs wet.

    Anthony, who had run out of patience, turned his face coldly, and pped him with two menacing ps. Alistair began to moan, finally being well-behaved.

    His son was too young to understand reasoning, and he was naughty, so he can only be obedient after being beaten.

    But Alistair only calmed down for a few minutes. When Anthony was pouring water, he opened his small mouth, whimpered, and bit Anthony¡¯s arm.

    Alistair, who was vengeful, will never suffer. If his father beat him up, he will have to pay it back if he had the chance.

    Anthony was wearing a suit jacket, and it didn¡¯t hurt at all when he was bitten, but he still sighed helplessly.

    He helped Alistair pull up his trousers, and took advantage of the opportunity to lightly p his buttocks twice.

    It took Anthony half an hour to change a diaper for his son, and he had to change another set of trousers.

    After he finally dealt with the difficult task, the phone rang.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, Ms. Lloyd¡¯s flight itinerary has been found.¡±

 Chapter 1027 A face-to-face meeting

    Anthony put his son back on the carpet and let him y with the ball himself.

    He turned on the speaker. ¡°Ms. Lloyd went to Bostrain, which is far away from Crana, and should have gotten off the ne by now.¡±

    Bostrain?

    Anthony frowned. ¡°That country is remote, and it¡¯s not a ce where the people are rich. What did she do there?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t know, Mr. Cahan. Except for Ms. Lloyd¡¯s flight, I can¡¯t find her itinerary in Bostrain.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Anthony was still thinking about Lyra¡¯s sudden departure abroad.

    Obviously on today¡¯s itinerary, Lyra shoulde to Cahan Group to discuss cooperation project n. If she can¡¯te due to something, she should call or send a message in advance to let him know.

    But she didn¡¯t.

    She went abroad without telling him, and went to a remote and economically backward country like Bostrain.

    And, as far as he knew, the Lloyd¡¯s Corp had no business in Bostrain.

    The more he thought about it, the more something went wrong, so Anthony dialed the internal number between the office and the assistant¡¯s seat outside.

    ¡°Zack,e in.¡±

    Within a minute, there was a knock on the office door and Zack entered.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, what can I do for you?¡±

    Anthony lowered his head, held the pen to sign, and approved a business trip slip for him, ¡°I need you to go abroad for me. Go to Bostrain, and find a way to contact Lyra as soon as possible when you get there.¡±

    Although Zack didn¡¯t understand the meaning of what he said, he obediently epted the slip he handed over.

    ¡°When do you need me to leave?¡±

    ¡°Now.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± So urgent?

    Zack was in a daze.

    Anthony continued, ¡°I need to know where she went, what she did, who she met in Bostrain.¡±

    Zack was a little frightened. ¡°You want to check Ms. Lloyd? If Mr. White finds out, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be happy.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±

    He had always been so forceful that it cannot bemented on. ¡°Book a ticket for this afternoon. Go back as soon as possible to pack a few pieces of luggage, and set off immediately.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    ¡­

    At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon that day, Zack set off from Suham Airport to Bostrain.

    Anthony worked until six o¡¯clock in the afternoon before leaving Cahan Group with baby Alistair in his arms.

    He went to the National Investigation Bureau.

    Malcolm just came back from a mission. He was still wearing a dark green military uniform with a gun on his waist, and his handsome face was full of righteousness.

    Anthony stared at his military uniform for several times before stepping forward with Alistair in his arms.

    ¡°Mr. White.¡±

    Malcolm turned his head and nced at him, ¡°Why did you bring your child here?¡±

    ¡°Cahan Group has signed a new international contract. I may need to go abroad twice. I want to let Alistair stay in Lyre Spiti. Please let Lyra help me take care of my child for two days.¡±

    Malcolm looked at the soft baby in his arms, his handsome eyebrows were slightly frowned, and his expression wasplicated for a moment.

    If Lyra was in Suham and Anthony asked her to help take care of Alistair, she must be eager, so that she can video chat with Mavis every day and let Mavis see the child more.

    But Lyra wasn¡¯t home¡­

    When he didn¡¯t answer, Anthony read the expression on his face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something that is inconvenient to take care of Alistair?¡±

    ¡°No, Rara has gone abroad for business, and I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be back in a few days, so I can¡¯t help you take care of the child.¡± He suggested another way of thinking, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Paloma like her great-grandson? You can leave him to her to take care of. It¡¯s just a few days. Wouldn¡¯t it be more convenient?¡±

    Anthony said, ¡°Grandma is old and her legs and feet are not good. Alistair is naughty. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll tire her.¡±

    ¡°Then take him with you when you go abroad. Anyway, you usually go to work with him, and the same goes for business trips.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s tone waszy, but it was the truth.

    Anthony avoided the subject and asked, ¡°What business is Lyra going to do? Did she go to Delta Union?¡±

    Malcolm frowned deeply, ¡°Do I need to tell you my wife¡¯s whereabouts?¡±

    Anthonyughed, ¡°Of course it¡¯s unnecessary. I¡¯m just curious. No worries.¡±

    Malcolm gave him a cold look, smoothed the cuffs of his military uniform, turned around and left, ignoring him.

    Anthony didn¡¯t linger, but hugged his son in his arms tightly, and went back to the car.

    While closing the car door, he confirmed one thing.

    Lyra had secrets.

    But whether Malcolm knew it or not, he didn¡¯t know.

    *

    After several hours of flight, Zack arrived at Bostrain¡¯s capital airport in a drowsy state.

    The economy of this ce was backward, the people were generally poor, and the level of education was not high.

    Coupled with the remote location, there were no natural resources such as ores and diamonds, so the whole country was still crowded with the earth tile houses which were like the ones in Crana¡¯s countryside.

    There was nomercial value here, so business leaders from other countries will note here to invest, and the tourism industry here will not work either.

    The rtively wealthy people in Bostrain had basically gone abroad for development. The wholend wasrge and the poption was sparse.

    Zack first booked a homestay here, and then throughyers of connections, he got in touch with the underground trading boss here.

    ¡°On the flight from Crana to here this morning, there is a woman named Lyra Lloyd. Her phone is turned off. I can¡¯t reach her here. I just need you to tell me her location.¡±

    As he said, he was putting down a wad of money on the table.

    Two hundred thousand.

    This was already a huge sum of money for the country of Bostrain.

    The dark-skinned man smiled meaningfully, took the money, and replied in unfamiliar and badnguage, ¡°With the money, there is no problem.¡±

    The efficiency of this group of people was really high.

    At ten o¡¯clock that night, Zack found a deste and secluded mountain range ording to the address.

    There was only one family in a few miles around, so it was not difficult to find.

    It was an adobe brick house.

    The mountain road was ck, and Zack searched for it with a shlight all the way, and two rednterns were lit outside the yard.

    They were Crana-style paper rednterns.

    Zack felt it a little strange, and didn¡¯t understand why Lyra came to such a remote ce.

    The lights in the room had been turned off, and there was no movement. The people inside were probably asleep.

    Zack knew it was impolite to disturb her at such ate hour, so he chose to set up a simple tent in the jungle not far from the yard, and barely had a night¡¯s rest.

    s, the homestay was rented for nothing.

    He sighed deeply, and inexplicably, his job changed from an assistant to a spy.

    Never mind, it was still interesting.

    The next morning, he was woken up by a crowing rooster.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    In that tile-roofed house, the rising smoke could already be seen faintly, and everyone in the house got up.

    Zack quickly put away the tent, put it in his backpack, and walked across the field path in a few steps, ready to go to the yard to knock on the door,plete the goal arranged by Anthony for this trip, and contact Lyra.

    However, before he reached the gate of the small courtyard.

    The wooden door of the tile-roofed house was pushed open, and a beautiful blonde woman walked out from inside.

    Zack wiped his eyes and his breathing seemed to be constricted. He tried again and again to make sure it was a familiar face.

    The woman didn¡¯t notice Zack¡¯s existence, but turned her head, and happened to have a long-distance eye contact with Zack outside the yard.

    He panicked. ¡°¡­ Mrs. Cahan?!¡±

 Chapter 1028 Haunted

    Mavis? Why would a person who had be a jar of ashes and was buried in the Cahan family cemetery appear here?

    Zack was flustered, thinking for a while that he was wrong.

    And Mavis opposite him was also flustered.

    The mist in the mountains and forests was hazy, and it looked very dim in the absence of sunlight.

    However, before Zack had time to take another look, a sap suddenly hit him hard on the back of the head.

    He felt a sudden pain, his vision quickly went dark, and he fell to the ground.

    Lyra was standing right behind him, knocking him unconscious with a stick she had picked up casually from the ground.

    When Mavis saw her, it was like seeing a savior, and hurried over, ¡°Lyra, what should I do now? Zack saw that I am still alive, and Anthony probably will know soon.¡±

    Anthony will definitelye after her. Once he knew that the incident in the delivery room that night on the thunderstorm night was all a hoax, he will definitely be very angry and make her have a bad life.

    Lyra patted the back of her hand to reassure her, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. We¡¯ll make preparations.¡±

    She nodded and looked at Lyra seriously, ¡°Thank you Lyra. Now in this world, the only person I trust the most is you.¡±

    Lyra was honored to be her most trusted person.

    But there were some things that Lyra still had to ask clearly in advance, ¡°Mavis, if Anthony knows that you are still alive, do you have any ns?¡±

    She froze and didn¡¯t speak.

    Lyra continued, ¡°Over the past year, I can see how much you miss the baby. You don¡¯t want to take the custody of the baby to yourself?¡±

    Mavis remained silent.

    Of course she would.

    But the baby was still too young, and the difference in strength between her and the Cahan family was still too great. If they divorced, there was a high probability that she will not win the custodywsuit.

    ¡°Wait a few more years when the baby can choose who to follow. I have thought about it this year, and I still have to be stronger before I can face Anthony in the future.¡±

    As long as she can figure it out, Lyra had always supported women¡¯s self-independence and self-improvement.

    The two were chatting, and Mavis¡¯ mother came out of the room, ¡°Why is there someone lying on the ground?¡±

    She spoke the dialect of Teyria, which Lyra could not understand.

    Mavis reacted btedly, and hurried to help Zack who was unconscious on the ground.

    ¡­

    Zack slept for a few hours and woke up to find himself lying on a hard wooden bed. His head was pounding, and he tried to sit up, rubbing the back of his head with a groan.

    Lyra walked in with a bowl of herbs. ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± she said casually as she sat down on the chair next to his bed. ¡°How did you end up here? Did you faint?¡±

    Faint? Zack¡¯s head was still foggy, but he remembered what happened before he passed out. ¡°Ms. Lloyd, I saw Mrs. Cahan today! The real Mrs. Cahan!¡±

    Lyra¡¯s face stiffened momentarily before returning to normal. ¡°I think you have a fever and your mind is ying tricks on you,¡± she said calmly. ¡°Mavis has been dead for a year now, and her ashes are buried in the Cahan family cemetery in Suham of Crana.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true! It really was Mrs. Cahan! She saw me too. I remember it clearly!¡± Zack insisted.

    Lyra sighed and called out, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Zack looked towards the door as another woman walked in carrying lunch.

    She was slender with traces of age despite her makeup but it was clear that when she was young, she must have been beautiful too.

    She also had golden hair and blue eyes with an exotic look just like Mavis¡¯.

    Zack froze as he began to doubt himself because this woman¡¯s features¡­ were somewhat simr to Mavis¡¯.

    He pointed at her and asked, ¡°Who is she¡­?¡±

    Lyra answered, ¡°She¡¯s Mavis¡¯ mother whom I helped divorce from her fatherst year. Now she¡¯s living alone here. Because I heard that she fell ill, I came over to check.¡±

    As Lyra spoke again, she added, ¡°The woman you saw before fainting is her.¡±

    ¡°How could that be¡­¡± Zack trailed off as his headache intensified while leaning against the edge of the bed, lost deep into thought.

    Lyra remained calm. ¡°Did you sleep outside in the tentst night?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°That exins everything then. It gets colder at night especially deeper into mountains like these where dew umtes heavily. So no wonder why you caught cold fever and mistook Mavis¡¯ mother for Mavis herself.¡±

    With his headache worsening by each passing moment, along with doubts creeping inside him about what happened earlier, he was even more blurry by seeing someone who resembled Mavis right beside him.

    Zack became increasingly uncertain about everything around him including himself.

    He nced at the woman not far away again, and the face that was very simr to Mavis gradually blurred hisa memory.

    ¡°I fell asleepst night feeling cold, but I didn¡¯t expect to really torment myself with a cold. Maybe¡­ maybe I really misunderstood.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Lyra breathed a sigh of relief, and signaled him to drink the bowl of herbs on the bedside table, ¡°There are no people around here, and you have to go to the county to go to the hospital. Mavis¡¯s mother picked herbs for you and I asked Micah about the prescription. Drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡±

    Zack was still trying to recall what happened before he fell into aa. For some reason, he touched the back of his head, and that position hurt even more, so painful that his brain was about to explode.

    As if someone had just beaten him up.

    But Lyra¡¯s slightly smiling expression made him feel that it was all an illusion.

    After all, only Lyra and Mavis¡¯ mother lived here for miles around.

    Lyra had no reason to hit him, and Mavis¡¯s mother was even less likely to be strong enough to beat him.

    He suppressed the strange thoughts in his head, and started to talk seriously, ¡°Ms. Lloyd, I came here on a special trip to find you. Yesterday was supposed to be the time for you toe to Cahan Group to discuss the project n, but you didn¡¯te. Mr. Cahan is worried about you, so let mee to you.¡±

    Lyra sneered, ¡°He actually knew that I am in Bostrain. It seems that he investigated me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. You can¡¯t get through on the phone and he is really worried about you, so he let mee over.¡±

    In this regard, Lyra just smiled casually, ¡°Now you can see that I came here because Mavis¡¯ mother was unwell. The power resources in the mountains are limited, and my mobile phone is out of battery. I just recharged it this morning.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay that you¡¯re fine.¡±

    ¡°You can see it now. There are not many rooms in this small rural house, and it can¡¯t amodate you at night. When do you n to return to Crana?¡±

    This was a tant order to evict him.

    Zack immediately lifted the quilt and wanted to get out of bed, ¡°Since your safety has been confirmed, then I can rest assured to tell him. I won¡¯t bother you any more, and I¡¯ll leave now.¡±

    ¡°Shall you go after taking the medicine?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s probably just a little cold. It¡¯s not a big problem.¡±

    He picked up the backpack on the side, and said before leaving, ¡°Please don¡¯t turn off your phone. I believe Mr. White will be very anxious if he can¡¯t contact you.¡±

    Lyra smiled and stood up, ¡°I know.¡±

    She watched as Zack disappeared down the mountain path, leaving the range behind.

    Behind her, Mavis cautiously peeked over the backyard chicken coop wall to make sure Zack was gone before slipping back into the house.

    Just in case, it looked like they would have to move again.

    ¡­

    Zack didn¡¯t immediately return home after leaving the mountains.

    He had no ne ticket and there weren¡¯t many one-way flights from Bostrain. So he went back to downtown and rented a guesthouse while also buying some cold medicine for himself.

    In his guesthouse room, he held an electronic thermometer in his mouth while calling Anthony to report on his situation.

    He told Anthony everything about Lyraing to visit Mavis¡¯s mother and also shared his doubts with him.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan,¡± Zack said without missing a beat. ¡°I feel like my head hurts most at the back of my head as if someone knocked me out, but Ms. Lloyd says I have a fever and fainted.¡±

    ¡°I might have been haunted or even Mrs. Cahan¡¯s ghost¡­¡±

 Chapter 1029 She never mentioned me

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Anthony who was inexplicably confused on the other end of the line.

    Zack sighed heavily, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it was because of my coldst night that caused me visual hallucinations. I mistook Mrs. Cahan¡¯s mother for Mrs. Cahan herself.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly at this news.

    After all, Mavis¡¯ mother wasn¡¯t actually Mavis herself.

    ¡°She is buried in the Cahan family cemetery. Even if she has a ghostly presence here on earth somewhere, she should be haunting Suham instead of running all this way out here to Bostrain.¡±

    Though Zack agreed with him that what he saw couldn¡¯t be real, he still felt pain at his head¡¯s back like someone hit him hard enough there.

    This left Anthony speechless for quite some time.

    After all these years working together with Zack who always had good health conditions except when catchingmon colds, it wouldn¡¯t cause such weakness, leading up fainting spells easily.

    This was very problematic indeed, especially considering Lyra¡¯s abilities¡­

    After thinking about it carefully for a moment or two more, Anthony spoke sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t rush home just yet. Wait until you can go see what happen without rming anyone else in the household.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± replied Zack obediently.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to do it right now,¡± added Anthony firmly before ending their call abruptly so that Zack could go investigate immediately without dy since time was crucial now!

    ¡°Ah?¡± Zack looked at the sky outside the window and then checked his watch.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, it¡¯s already dark here, and people in rural areas usually sleep early. By the time I get there, it¡¯ll bete at night.¡±

    Anthony had topromise. ¡°Then tomorrow morning, just make sure not to wake Lyra up.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    That night, Anthony couldn¡¯t sleep as he was weighed down by heavy thoughts.

    Lyra was secretly helping Mavis¡¯s mother.

    Without any notice or exnation, Lyra left for Bostrain.

    Zack went looking for her and stumbled upon a possible assault victim on his way there.

    All these incidents hinted at one thing: Lyra had a secret that might be rted to Mavis or even him.

    The more he thought about it, the more uneasy Anthony felt.

    He couldn¡¯t sleep all night.

    Early next morning, Zack got up before dawn and headed back to the mountains.

    After walking along the mountain road once again this time around, looking for her ce of residence came naturally to him.

    He hid behind a tree in the yard and gazed towards an adjacent house where there wasn¡¯t any movement inside yet ¨C were they still asleep?

    In no time though Zack saw Lyra carryingrge bags out slowly from inside, while Mavis¡¯s mother carried neatly packed cardboard boxes outside into their yard ¨C were they packing?

    Zack was puzzled when suddenly Lyra spotted him hiding behind the tree.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Zack? Why haven¡¯t you left yet? What are you doing standing behind that tree?¡± she asked from afar with sharp eyesight that could see him clearly enough.

    He looked embarrassed with an awkward smile on his face as he replied, ¡°Ms. Lloyd, please don¡¯t misunderstand me. I lost something yesterday so I came over this morning looking for it.¡±

    Lyra remained calm,¡±Did you find it?¡±

    ¡°Nope! It¡¯s just a card rted to work but hard to find. Most likely lost somewhere,¡± he quickly brushed off this topic before asking her again. ¡°Ms. Lloyd, what are you guys doing here?¡±

    Lyra answered naturally, ¡°Mavis¡¯ mother can¡¯t get used to living in Bostrain anymore so she wants to move back home in Teyria. I¡¯m helping her move.¡±

    Zack immediately offered help, ¡°Then let me help carry things since I have greater strength, plus my cold seems almost gone.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t refuse but instead smiled while handing over luggage, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Zack had been helping with the move until close to noon when Anthony called him.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, when I arrived this morning, Ms. Lloyd happened to be helping Mrs. Cahan¡¯s mother move. I checked carefully and it really was Mrs. Cahan¡¯s mother with no other abnormal situations.¡±

    He emphasized before Anthony could respond, ¡°I am very alert this time and pay special attention to details while moving the luggage. From start to finish, I didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. As for what I told youst night, it must have been my imagination.¡±

    Zack did wake up with a headache yesterday but didn¡¯t whether it was from being knocked out. He had never experienced anything like that before and as time passed, his memory of fainting became more vague.

    Furthermore, Lyra¡¯s reaction showed no signs of any issues.

    Anthony remained silent on the phone for several minutes.

    After a few minutes passed by in silence, Anthony calmly asked, ¡°Why did they suddenly need to move?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure but Ms. Lloyd said she came over specifically to help Mrs. Cahan¡¯s mother handle things.¡±

    It seemed reasonable enough that she woulde over just for help moving and handling things afterwards.

    ¡°Other than Mavis¡¯ mom and Lyra, there really isn¡¯t any problem? You¡¯re sure you went inside and checked? Just those two?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Cahan. Only Mrs. Cahan¡¯s mother and Ms. Lloyd are there. Nothing else.¡±

    Zack had been too busy carrying luggage outside so he hadn¡¯t gone inside or looked around much at all besides ncing around briefly from the doorway.

    Anthony fell silent again on the phone.

    For some reason, he felt very disappointed ¨C indescribably so ¨C even though he knew better than anyone not to expect anything special in particr from this situation.

    He would rather hear Lyra tell him that Mavis died during childbirth a year ago as punishment for his deception scheme, instead of hearing nothing at all about what happened here today¡­

    His forehead started hurting slightly, so he rubbed his temples tiredly, saying, ¡°Alright, then if everything is normal in Bostrain, return promptly back here.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    That same night, Zack bought a ne ticket back home without knowing that shortly after leaving, their bags were moved back into their cabin by Lyra along with Mavis¡¯ mother.

    Mavis borrowed some start-up capital from Lyra and nned to make a big ssh in Bostrain, opening up a trade and economic route for this poor and backward country.

    Two dayster, Lyra returned home.

    At the airport, besides Malcolm with his twin kids, there was only Anthony standing alone.

    Lyra got off the ne and saw a family of three waiting for her at the VIP channel. She hurried over and gave the two little ones a hug.

    The atmosphere was joyful as they all caught up. It wasn¡¯t untilter that Lyra noticed Anthony and asked in surprise, ¡°Why did youe to pick me up? Where¡¯s Alistair? Didn¡¯t hee with you?¡±

    ¡°I left Alistair with his grandmother. I came because I have something to ask you.¡±

    Lyra understood immediately. ¡°Then go ahead and ask.¡±

    ¡°When did you arrange for Mavis¡¯ parents to divorce and send her mother away from Teyria? Was it at Mavis¡¯ request before she passed away?¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t avoid his question but answered seriously, ¡°I arranged for her parents¡¯ divorce case one month before Mavis gave birth. And yes, your guess is correct. It was Mavis¡¯ request. The only thing she couldn¡¯t let go of was her mother.¡±

    Anthony frowned slightly. ¡°She cared about even her mother but never mentioned me?¡±

    Lyra remained silent.

    Before Anthony could ask anything else, his phone rang ¨C it was a call from Cahan Residence.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, Alistair has been feeling unwell since noon today. We just took his temperature which showed he has a fever now. Would you like toe back home to take care of him?¡±

 Chapter 1030 He is a stern father

    Lyra and Malcolm also heard this news.

    Everyone moved over to the Cahan family¡¯s residence together.

    Fortunately enough though, Alistair had just caught an ordinary cold which caused him fever- nothing serious or rming.

    After hearing the diagnosis results from pediatrician, Spencer, who was nonchnt, casually remarked, ¡°He¡¯s so lucky! Just an ordinary cold doesn¡¯t require shots or medicine like I had when growing up. I¡¯m soaked in medication jars all day long! Why didn¡¯t your mistake back then bring retribution upon your son now, Anthony?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Anthony turned pale on hearing those words, without being able uttering any response whatsoever.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about your illness. I¡¯ll try my best cooperating withboratory researches, to develop low-dose antidotes suitable for your physique as soon as possible,¡±he said apologetically.

    Spencer told it to Malcolm and Lyra behind Anthony¡¯s back, feeling uneasy when seeing Anthony¡¯s expression and his deeply-immersed self-me.

    He felt relieved when he concealed some of his dark thoughts and left without looking back when Malcolm and Lyra came to see Alistair.

    Years passed by, season after season.

    Anthony rarely mentioned his mother Mavis in front of Alistair.

    In daily life, he yed the role of a loving mother, taking care of Alistair¡¯s daily needs while also being a strict father figure who preached various teachings.

    Four years flew by quickly, and Alistair turned five years old.

    In the evening at Cahan Residence¡¯s study room, Anthony sat by his desk with a red ink pen in hand, correcting Alistair¡¯s homework personally ¨C advanced math problems as preparation for elementary school.

    The overhead light illuminated the room as he looked serious and meticulous while sitting at his desk.

    Beside him was five-year-old Alistair standing with hands behind him.

    His exquisite blue eyes blinked continuously due to nervousness that made him swallow saliva repeatedly.

    From this angle, he couldn¡¯t see how many mistakes were corrected on his homework but could clearly feel the red ink pen in Anthony¡¯s hand drawing another circle on it.

    Was this the sixth one his dad had circled?

    Alistair whimpered inwardly that his dad¡¯s face looked so ugly which scared him!

    On top of that was a small ruler lying on the table which often had intimate contact with him ¨C causing worry lines to appear all over little Alistair¡¯s face as he bit down on his lower lip tightly.

    He stood obediently with hands behind back but inside was already going crazy.

    Oh no! Yesterday afternoon he only cared about ying with Molly instead of doing homework seriously.

    However, there wasn¡¯t anything that escaped from Anthony when it came to educating his son.

    He neverpromised on such matters and thought boys shouldn¡¯t be too pampered or they¡¯ll ruin their future!

    ¡°There are twenty elementary math problems altogether. You got eight wrong answers including two questions you had do wrongst week. And you still got wrong again today! This is an attitude problem,¡± said Anthony sternly.

    Making little fists clench even tighter behind his back and listening to his father¡¯s stern reprimand, he pouted and avoided the attitude issue.

    He muttered under his breath, ¡°I¡¯m not even in elementary school yet. Getting twelve questions right is already pretty good.¡±

    Anthony calmly looked at him with a hint of emotion in his eyes.

    ¡°When Spencer was your age, he could already solve middle school math problems. You can¡¯t even get at least 80% correct on elementary school math problems,¡± he said.

    Twenty questions and eight wrong answers ¨C almost half of them were incorrect. Not to mention that there were two questions that he had gotten wrongst week and had to copy into his mistake notebook.

    He should have gotten everything right ¨C this was an issue with attitude.

    Unexpectedly, Alistair responded gloomily, ¡°Spencer is really amazing. He¡¯s super intelligent and a genius boy. If you like Spencer so much, why didn¡¯t you just have another Spencer instead of me?¡±

    Anthony remained silent.

    ¡°Daddy, you alwayspare me with Spencer. Shouldn¡¯t Ipare you with Uncle Malcolm? Uncle Malcolm has such a high military rank while all you do is manage thepany,¡± Alistair continued.

    ¡°Even though Uncle Malcolm manages such arge organization, he still finds time to spend more time with Aunt Lyra than you do with me every day.¡±

    Furthermore, Spencer had a mother ¨C Aunt Lyra was very beautiful ¨C so why didn¡¯t Alistair have one? Did Mom leave because she was angry by his father?

    As the childish voice spoke words that touched Anthony¡¯s heartstrings, all he saw was an annoying brat who deserved punishment.

    He replied, ¡°If you want me to stop working and y with you every day instead of checking your math homework once per week like we used to do before, then it can be done as long as you¡¯re willing! I¡¯ll stay by your side tomorrow if that¡¯s what it takes.¡±

    ¡°Waaah¡­¡± Alistair shook his head like a rattle drum, immediately changing tack, ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore! Just kidding!¡±

    Anthony looked serious as ever, ¡°I¡¯m talking about studying seriously here but somehow you find time for jokes! You¡¯ll be going up into elementary school next year. If you don¡¯t study hard now, then how will things turn out? You¡¯re spoiling yourself!¡±

    He counted the red circles again, and pronounced the sentence in a stern voice, ¡°Eight mistakes, ten mistakes. Tie up the sleeve of the left hand and raise it higher.¡±

    The small ruler was ced on the table. He picked it up, held it tightly in his palm, unbuttoned the cuff of his suit, took off his watch, and made preparations meticulously.

    Alistair stared at him nkly, worried, and he kept rubbing his small hands behind his back.

    He hadn¡¯t been beaten yet, but he seemed to feel the pain already.

    ¡°Woo¡­ I¡¯m not convinced. Why is it ten not eight?¡±

    His dad¡¯s math was taught by the kindergarten teacher, right?

    Anthony¡¯s tone was cold, ¡°Six basic mistakes, two repetitive mistake. Do you have any opinions?¡±

    Humph, he had an opinion!

    His dad was so fierce every time he checked his homework!

    Alistair swallowed, but never stretched out his little hand. ¡°I have to go to kindergarten tomorrow. Can you not beat my hand, or just butt?¡±

    Otherwise, if he went to kindergarten, other children willugh at him if they found the injury on his hand.

    Anthony was picking off the wedding ring on his ring finger, carefully put it on the table, and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, but don¡¯te and cry with me tomorrow, andin that your butt hurts.¡±

    Alistair pursed his lips, ¡°It really hurts. What if I can¡¯t sit on the stool tomorrow? How can you bear it? How about¡­ let me go this time?¡±

    Taking chances, he winked at Anthony.

    Anthony¡¯s face became even more serious, and he stared at him quietly, ¡°You made a mistake and cheated on me. It seems that you don¡¯t realize what your problem is at all. Add another five times.¡±

    His dad was too cruel!

    Alistair pursed his small mouth, grievously covered his face, and tried to be well-behaved, ¡°Daddy~¡±

    Anthony was unmoved, ¡°If you dare to y tricks on me, just add another five times, you try?¡±

    The little boy stared at him resentfully, and shut up decisively.

    His dad was really angry. If he went on, he can¡¯t stand out of the study room tonight¡­

    With a calm face, Anthony wrote something in his small notebook with a red ink pen, and waited patiently, ¡°Two minutes, hand or butt, the choice is up to you.¡±

 Chapter 1031 Father and Son Showdown

    Alistair pouted and pinched his small hand, struggling with himself.

    If he hurt his hand, the other kids at kindergarten would see it¡­

    He had no choice but to endure the pain on his butt.

    He was full of bitterness and rubbed his little butt in sympathy for himself.

    Anthony wasn¡¯t in a hurry and waited patiently for him to finish struggling with himself. ¡°Have you decided?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I choose the butt.¡±

    Anthony put down his pen and picked up the stic ruler again. ¡°Lie on the sofa across from us.¡±

    Alistair didn¡¯t go to the sofa but instead walked over and grabbed onto Anthony¡¯s suit pants leg with both hands. ¡°Can I lie on yourp instead?¡±

    He nced at his son who always had a strong sense of revenge. Every time he got punished, he would find a way to get back at him.

    What bad idea was Alistair holding back this time?

    In the end, Anthony didn¡¯t refuse but bent down to lift Alistair onto hisp by supporting him under both arms.

    ¡°Daddy~¡± Alistair wanted to try hugging his neck but before he could say anything, Anthony flipped him over face-down onto hisp.

    Waaah! Daddy was so cold-hearted!

    He kicked his legs nervously as if trying not to let out any secrets from deep within.

    The next second, Anthony easily pulled off Alistair¡¯s pants while holding down the squirming little waist with one hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± he warned as he picked up the ruler again from where ity on the table beside them.

    With forceful precision, Anthony brought down one swift strike that made a crisp sound upon impact.

    A shiver ran through Alistair¡¯s body as if hit by an electric shock. However there were no tears or criesing out of him yet¡­

    ¡°Hiss¡­¡± It was actually Anthony who gasped first because while bringing down that strike earlier, both of Alistair¡¯s small hands were squeezing tightly around one of his legs while biting hard into it simultaneously ¨C making it much more painful than what Anthony inflicted upon him just now!

    Anthony frowned deeply, feeling increasingly breathless due to pain building up inside¡­

    No wonder why Alistair wanted so badly for lying on top of hisp. It turned out there was also some hidden motive behind wanting revenge too!

    The wind whistled sharply followed immediately by another crisp sound ¨C smack!

    ¡°Aaah!¡± Suddenly, he raised up his head due to the intense pain caused by this. Even his tiny legs curled inwardly involuntarily which were unable touch ground anymore¡­

    It seemed like Anthony hit him harder this time¡­ but still not enough! He howled once more, using his own method and trying ease difort caused by spanking¡­

    Bad daddy! Always bullying him¡­ should suffer together with him too!

    Anthony tightened his jaw and let out a hiss.

    His leg was hurting.

    The father and son were silentlypeting, looking like they were in it together, sharing the same hardships. Anthony didn¡¯t stop him or get angry at him for what he was doing.

    He raised the ruler high in his hand, continuing to apply pressure as he evenly dropped it down. Each time, he had to make sure that he was calm enough not to really hurt his son. After about ten tries, Alistair¡¯s little butt behind him had been covered with ayer of redness and swelling.

    Anthony stopped and asked in a deep voice, ¡°How many is that?¡±

    Alistair with teary eyes reluctantly loosened the grip on his dad¡¯s leg and said in a muffled voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Anthony sighed helplessly and said,¡±Twelve.¡±

    ¡°Oh twelve.¡±

    Anthony took advantage of this to ask another question, ¡°Add eight more then subtract fifteen from that number. What do you get?¡±

    Alistair¡¯s little brain had no choice but to start working again as he pondered for quite some time before hesitantly answering, ¡°¡­ five?¡±

    Snap!

    Another crisp sound of the ruler hitting.

    ¡°Thirteen plus eighteen, times two, times three, divided by six equals. How much?¡±

    Alistair hummed for quite some time before finally giving an uncertain answer, ¡°Thirty-one?¡±

    Anthony furrowed his eyebrows, ¡°Wrong! This one doesn¡¯t count.¡±

    The ruler pressed against Alistair¡¯s hot little butt as another hitnded on it.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Whenever there are addition, subtraction, multiplication, division present without parentheses around them, you should always perform multiplication and division first followed by addition and subtractionter on. You¡¯ve forgotten all the basic rules! Have you just been ying around all week?¡±

    ¡°Waaahhh¡­¡±

    Alistair couldn¡¯te up with any excuses so he could only cry helplessly while biting down on his leg while and grinding his teeth together.

    He was too pitiful. His dad held onto his weakness tightly while spanking him!

    ¡°Continue now¡­ thirteen minus seven, plus neen, times two¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In the study room came continuous sounds of the ruler hitting something hard.

    Because Alistair answered wrong multiple times earlier, he received four or five extra hits this time around.

    ¡°Waaahh this isn¡¯t fair! You cheat! You bully me!¡±

    Heined loudly and was ready to explode into tears at any moment, because it felt like such an injustice towards him ¨C especially since they agreed upon fifteen hits beforehand!

    His poor little buttocks hurt so much!

    ¡°My head hurts so bad. I really can¡¯t answer anymore questions. Daddy ¡­ you don¡¯t care about me at all¡­waaaahhh¡­ I¡¯m so miserable¡­ if grandma knows you bully me, she would definitely seek justice for me¡­ hmph¡­¡±

    He mentioned Paloma directly, hoping to suppress Anthony.

    Anthony put the ruler back on the table.

    ¡°The Cahan family is under my control, and even your great-grandmother has to listen to me. Besides, it¡¯s only natural for a father to teach his son. She can¡¯t help you.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Alistair burst into tears and wailed loudly, ¡°Poor baby with a daddy like you!¡±

    He cried so hard that his little nose twitched and he deliberately wiped his snot and tears all over Anthony¡¯s expensive pants.

    Anthony sighed again and held onto Alistair¡¯s waist firmly as he calmly lectured him, ¡°Alistair, I don¡¯t need Spencer to talk to you about this matter. When I was your age, I aced all my math tests in elementary school and ranked first in ss since day one.¡±

    ¡°And at that time, nobody in the Cahan family cared about me. I had nothing, not even exercise books. So I borrowed them from your Uncle Shane instead. I begged him for a copy of each page before returning them.¡±

    Alistair listened tearfully but obediently said, ¡°Yes, Daddy, you¡¯re amazing! Only I¡¯m stupid¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for high intelligence or thinking that you¡¯re dumb. However, if only you could take studying more seriously instead of always wanting to y around¡­ Even if there are many mistakes in your math homework, despite trying hard on it honestly, I won¡¯t me or punish you harshly, because what makes me angry is when you don¡¯t put effort into it but just try to get by with minimum effort while fooling around here.¡±

    ¡°Waaah¡­¡±

    Alistair sobbed pitifully while his tears shone in his eyes,

    ¡°I was wrong! I won¡¯t do it again next time! Please forgive me¡­¡±

    His chest heaved heavily as he choked up.

    Anthony helped him pull up his pants, then handed him several tissues while patting his back gently until he calmed down after several minutes.

    When Alistair seemed more stable emotionally than before crying hysterically earlier, Anthony let go of him slowly, then allowed him stand there sniffling away.

    He handed over a small notebook filled with red circles and notes written with red ink.

    ¡°Except for two questions where mistakes were made due carelessness repetition errors, I have written an analysis of all other incorrect answers. They¡¯reposed entirely of words that can be understood by yourself. If there are any parts that still confuse or puzzle you too much, just use an audio pen device. Before going bed tonight, recopy everything correctly.¡±

    Alistair wiped off the remaining moisture from his face using one arm, then took the notebook offered by Anthony,

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Good boy, now go back upstairs. I still have some work matters left tonight.¡±

    Recently, the Cahan Group had developed new international trade and there was too much to handle. Alistair rubbed his sore little butt and said, ¡°Daddy, finish your work and go to bed early. I will leave first.¡±

    He ran away while still lively and jumping.

    But even after being beaten up just now, he still felt ufortable in his heart, so he left decisively.

    Anthony watched the little brat leave the study room with a sigh before shaking his head helplessly.

    His pants were soaked with snot, tears, saliva that Alistair intentionally retaliated with earlier. It was indescribably dirty. Although he was educating his son, Anthony¡¯s situation was the worst.

    This vengeful little brat really didn¡¯t let him rx. He sighed heavily before choosing to take a shower and change into pajamas before starting work.

    ¡­

    At midnight.

    Alistair¡¯s room was ck with snoring sounds filling the air.

    The little brat had already fallen asleep on the bed.

    The door opened gently as a narrow sliver of light from the hallway shone through, followed by a nting shadowy figure of light.

    Anthony slowed down his footsteps as he closed the door behind him without turning on any lights.

    With only a soft shlight beam for illumination, he sat down quietly beside Alistair¡¯s bed.

 Chapter 1032 The Stricter, the More Love

    He lifted his son¡¯s nket and removed his sleeping pants.

    Using the light from his shlight, he checked his injuries again.

    Fortunately, there was still a faint red mark that hadn¡¯t fadedpletely, slightly swollen but not too serious.

    He didn¡¯t hit him too hard tonight, so he wouldn¡¯t even need medicine and would be fully recovered by tomorrow.

    It was better than the rows of bite marks Alistair left on his leg that were so deep they turned blue.

    His son loved revenge and couldn¡¯t take any losses, which wasn¡¯t a good thing. He¡¯d have to find a way to change his son¡¯s behavior sooner orter.

    Anthony sighed as he took out a box of moisturizer from his robe pocket and applied it to Alistair¡¯s little butt with gentle movements. Even though he moved softly, Alistair still grumbled and twisted his butt.

    ¡°Daddy,¡± he murmured in his sleep while moved his lips dreamily, ¡°sleepy time¡­ stay with me¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re five years old but you still want someone to stay with you when you sleep? You¡¯ve spoiled yourself.¡±

    Anthony joked as he dressed Alistair back up in pants, covered him with the nket then turned around, ready to leave.

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡±

    Alistair mumbled in his sleep, causing Anthony¡¯s footsteps to falter before slowly turning back around for onest nce at the sleeping child.

    His eyes wereplicated as he hesitated briefly before choosing another side of the bed instead.

    Alistair¡¯s bed was small. It was only enough space for him to curl up while holding onto his son. Anthony had long legs that needed folding just so they could both fit under one nket together.

    At weekend.

    In Cahan Residence, piano music echoed throughout the grand hallways. The tune sounded inexperienced yet smooth enough for an amateur performer who yed Horse Racing on piano keys.

    Paloma pped her hands happily upon hearing it finish.

    ¡°My dear Alistair is amazing! You yed so well! What¡¯s this song called?¡±

    Alistair felt ttered by her praise as he continued speaking.

    ¡°This piece is called Horse Racing,¡± replied Alistair proudly.

    ¡°I learned it two weeks ago from my vocal teacher. He said other kids would take at least one month just learning half of it but I managed within two weeks.¡±

    Paloma gasped in surprise and then exaggeratedly eximed, ¡°Wow!¡±

    She sat beside him on the bench seat, picking up strawberries using a fruit fork. Before she handed them over towards Ailstar¡¯s mouth, she said, ¡°You¡¯re truly my pride! Other kids can¡¯t even learn half within a month but you¡¯ve already mastered this piece perfectly within two weeks! You¡¯re definitely an exceptional musical genius!¡±

    She smiled widely, feeling proud of her great-grandson while sitting beside him. Enjoying every moment spent together with him, she was listening intently towards each note yed beautifully by such young talent like him without missing any keynotes along its melody line.

    ¡°Come on, reward you with some strawberries. Do you want a toy too? How about I reward you with a four-wheel drive car? Let¡¯s go buy it this afternoon!¡±

    Alistair¡¯s chubby face lit up with joy as he ate the strawberries and hugged Paloma tightly, ¡°Thank you, grandma!¡±

    As they stood in the stairwell, they heard steady footsteps approaching.

    Anthony adjusted his suit and shirt cor before walking down slowly and suddenly said, ¡°Why buy a four-wheel drive car when his room is already overflowing with toys? Don¡¯t spoil him too much.¡±

    Alistair immediately lowered his head in disappointment as if being discourage.

    Paloma red at Anthony and spoke softly but lovingly, ¡°You don¡¯t understand anything! Alistair ys piano so well that he deserves to be praised for it. It¡¯s just a toy car. Don¡¯t exaggerate things like that! Every child has toys all over their room when they¡¯re young.¡±

    Anthony walked past them calmly without showing any emotion and said tly, ¡°I didn¡¯t have any toys when I was young.¡±

    Paloma¡¯s expression changed instantly, and she stopped talking.

    ¡°Alistair, great-grandma just said you¡¯ve been doing well in your piano lessonstely. y that piece again,¡± he continued after an awkward silence.

    Alistair swallowed hard as he felt his father standing next to him, and pressure mounted instantly within him.

    His father never took homework lightly. There couldn¡¯t be any mistakes or else he would look down on him!

    ¡°Okay,¡± he replied meekly before sitting on the piano bench and adjusting himself into position. Then he ced his small hands gently onto the keys.

    The clear sound of music echoed through the hall once more. Paloma and Anthony watched silently as Alistair yed.

    After he finished ying half of Horse Racing, Anthony looked sternly at him, ¡°Howe you only yed half of it? How long have you been learning Horse Racing?¡±

    ¡°Half a month,¡± replied Alistair sullenly while pouting.

    ¡°In just half a month, you can y this well? But even your scales are wrong. You¡¯re ying too slow. It sounds like donkeys trotting instead of horses racing.¡±

    Paloma gave Anthony an angry re. ¡°Anthony, speak nicely.¡±

    But even Alistair muttered discontentedly, ¡°I can¡¯t do horse racing yet. If you say I¡¯m trotting donkeys, then let¡¯s trot. Donkeys are stupid anyway. They¡¯re perfect for me.¡±

    ¡°Alistair!¡± Anthony yelled.

    And Paloma yelled too, ¡°Alistair doesn¡¯t have piano lessons every day. He¡¯s only five years old and he¡¯s already doing great. Don¡¯t be too hard on him, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Grandma,¡± he interrupted, ¡°five is the best age to learn piano. Strict requirements will make him more outstanding in the future. You don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±

    Paloma was angry and saw Alistair biting his lip from afar, feeling very depressed for him.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your time to check Alistair¡¯s piano lesson today. I just wanted him to y two songs for me and make me happy. What¡¯s your problem?¡±

    Anthony asked back, ¡°Can¡¯t I check his homework?¡±

    ¡°Okay, you can check it but can you also praise Alistair more? When you were his age, you didn¡¯t even know how to y the piano yet he is much better than you.¡±

    Anthony chuckled softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t have a chance to learn when I was his age. With such good living conditions and educational opportunities now avable for him, he should cherish them and study well.¡±

    When Anthony was five years old, Caitlin was still young with two sons of her own who she paid attention to, instead of Anthony.

    Every time his father went out on business trips, Caitlin would take this opportunity to scold him.

    At that time, the servants in the Cahan family knew that Caitlin did not like this illegitimate child, so they deliberately bullied him just to please her.

    Not only could he not learn how to y the piano at that time, but when borrowing Shane¡¯s pen, it was considered stealing by Caitlin, which led her punishing Anthony severely in front of everyone else as an example.

    If it weren¡¯t for enduring humiliation for many years, then having an opportunity entering into a secret investigation training camp, where he worked hard climbing up high positions, there would be no chance of turning things around. And if Caitlin had continued tormenting him, it would lead towards death without any hope of getting out alive.

    The memories from before were triggered, causing Paloma¡¯s face looking unwell.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°Forget about it. Discipline your own son yourself, since I cannot do anything about it.¡±

    She knew that Anthony had high expectations for Alistair because as strict as he may be towards his son showed how much love was in his heart towards his child.

    She couldn¡¯t interfere with raising children anymore since she was old enough.

    ¡°My head hurts a bit and I¡¯m not feeling well, so I¡¯ll go rest in my room. Talk yourself.¡±

    With her cane supporting herself while being helped by the butler, she left after speaking those words, leaving behind Alistair looking timid without anyone backing him up anymore.

    Just moments ago, his posture in front of Paloma was sozy, but now in front of Anthony, he was perfectly upright with his back straightened.

    Anthony walked around the piano stool and sat next to his son. ¡°Keep going, y it again.¡±

 Chapter 1033 Memories Triggered by Scenery

    Alistair nervously squeezed his small hands and wiped his pants.

    ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t want to y anymore. Can I finish learning the whole song before you check again?¡±

    Anthony shook his head and repeated, ¡°y the first half of this song again.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ but Daddy, don¡¯t you have to go to work? Aren¡¯t you going to bete for your meeting?¡±

    Anthony looked at his watch and said calmly, ¡°I still have time. You can y it two more times.¡±

    Alistair felt like he was being forced into a corner and had no choice but to y. The piano notes sounded young and inexperienced with a deep sense of helplessness from the little boy¡¯s heart.

    Before Paloma left, Anthony was like a statue sitting next to him. Now he felt overwhelmed!

    As Alistair started ying the first row of scales on the sheet music, Anthony reminded him in a low voice, ¡°Pay attention to your hand position and wrist cement.¡±

    Alistair followed suit but got nervous when corrected by Anthony on posture, causing his little fingers tremble slightly.

    Suddenly there was an abrupt high-pitched note that made Alistair hold his breath as he stared at Anthony with big blue eyes, saying, ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    Oh no! He yed wrong in front of his father!

    Anthony remained calm, ¡°Give me your hand.¡±

    Alistair pouted as he handed over his right hand which had just yed wrong.

    His soft palmy open while Anthony¡¯srge fingertips came together slightly. His hand tapped it lightly causing a burning sensation that made Alistair whimper softly¡­

    He quickly withdrew his hand, rubbing it against each other and pitifully holding back his tears.

    ¡°Keep ying.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not focused enough, then try me!¡± His stern tone carried great authority, making Alistair sit up straighter and forcing him into full concentration mode.

    After listening for another two minutes or so while checking time repeatedly on this watch, Anthony said, ¡°It¡¯s better than before, but you¡¯ll continue with vocal lessonster this afternoon for the second half.¡±

    ¡°What? Do I still have practice piano at home this afternoon? But Daddy, Momo has already nned something fun!¡±

    Without waiting for an answer from Anthony, Alistair continued pleadingly, ¡°I can¡¯t break my promise with Momo. Daddy, you don¡¯t want me to be bad, right?¡±

    Anthony nodded confidently, ¡°Then let Momoe over to our house and practice piano with you. She never had much of a musical talent growing up, so it¡¯ll be good for her to listen to some music.¡±

    Alistair remained silent.

    ¡°That¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll talk to Momo about it and you can focus on practicing at home. Both the vocal teacher and she wille over,¡± Anthony said reassuringly as he ruffled Alistair¡¯s soft and fluffy hair before leaving the Cahan family home.

    After Anthony left, Alistair sat on the piano bench with his legs swinging back and forth without touching the ground.

    His proper posture deted in an instant like a punctured ball, listless.

    Paloma checked that Anthony was gone by hiding beside the wall before hobbling towards Alistair with her cane.

    ¡°My dear baby boy, are you okay?¡±

    She cooed lovingly while rubbing his hand that was hit by Anthony earlier. She felt sorry for him.

    ¡°He¡¯s such a bully,¡± she grumbled indignantly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry though. When hees back from work tonight, I will help you get even.¡±

    When Alistair heard that she would help him seek justice, he smiled broadly saying, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re always there for me!¡±

    ¡°Does it still hurt? Let me blow on it,¡± asked Paloma.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay now. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore,¡± replied Alistair as he looked down at his palm where there were faint red marks left behind by Anthony¡¯s attack.

    Paloma breathed a sigh of relief after seeing no serious injuries, but worried about how far Anthony might go next time if not stopped in time.

    A distracted look crossed over Alistair¡¯s face as if lost in thought, before finally asking, ¡°Grandma, did Daddy really not have any toys or learn how to y piano when he was little?¡±

    Paloma sighed deeply, full of regretful memories. ¡°Yes indeed! He had a tough childhood.¡±

    As the illegitimate son, despite being acknowledged as part of the Cahans¡¯ family tree and addressed respectfully by their servants most times, he didn¡¯t enjoy all privileges entitled to legitimate heirs due to his status.

    ¡°I fell ill during those years and couldn¡¯t protect him. This is something I regret till today,¡± continued Paloma who despiteing from an affluent background, didn¡¯t hold any prejudice against illegitimate children. Since they were innocent, they shouldn¡¯t suffer due their parents¡¯ mistakes.

    ¡°So, Alistair, you need to be good and listen to him more, and don¡¯t make him angry.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Alistair pouted and generously said,

    ¡°Although Daddy can be too harsh sometimes, I won¡¯t hold a grudge. When I get punished in the future, I¡¯ll try not to retaliate against Daddy.¡±

    Paloma couldn¡¯t help but smile indulgently as she yfully tapped his little nose.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act too foolishly now. If he scolds you,e find me instead. I can support you, but you can¡¯t use your own methods to get back at him.¡±

    ¡°I know~¡± Alistair hugged Paloma and whined yfully, ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t want to practice piano this afternoon. I want to go out and y with Momo. Can you help me?¡±

    Paloma remained silent for a moment before speaking up again.

    Anthony was now the head of the Cahan family after all. Even though she was an elder whom Anthony respected greatly, she cannot tantly disobey his rules.

    ¡°Forget about going out. It¡¯s not safe right now. When Momoes overter on today, you two can stay at home and y games instead. But I have final say: no piano lessons today.¡±

    ¡°Yay! Hooray for Grandma!¡± Alistair cheered with wild gestures.

    In the afternoon not only did Mollye over but Lyra as well.

    ¡°Aunt Lyra came too! Is work not busy today?¡±

    Lyra crouched down and smiled while patting Alistair¡¯s head gently,

    ¡°Just taking a day off from work so that Momo could visit you.¡±

    ¡°Heheh Aunt Lyra, you¡¯re really nice,¡± he said while praising her before turning around to hug Molly immediately afterwards.

    Molly was already eleven years old by then ¨C much taller than little dumpling ¨C wearing military green long-sleeved pants and had her hair tied up high into a ponytail which made her look very heroic despite being so young.

    It gave off an air of security around her personage.

    ¡°Milk Tofu (Alistair), has your dad been punishing youtely?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he held out his palm towards Molly¡¯s face, saying, ¡°I just got spanked by my dad earlier this morning. It hurt like hell!¡±

    He pouted adorably when saying this sentence which made him seem very childish yet cute at the same time!

    When looking towards Molly, however there was nothing but admiration and fondness in his eyes, his sapphire blue pupils sparkled brightly like stars in space!

    Molly took hold of his hand saying, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go upstairs and y together! Recently I¡¯ve been learning how to shoot guns. I¡¯ll teach ya using toy guns okay?¡±

    The two children ran inside together while Lyra stood outside watching their backs receding into distance.

    Suddenly some youthful memories were stirred within her heart¡­This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Her marksmanship skills as well as horseback riding were all taught by Anthony when they were still young¡­ Now, her precious daughter was teaching Anthony¡¯s son, as if they had swapped roles from back then.

    Paloma slowly approached her and said, ¡°Lyra,e in for a cup of tea?¡±

    Lyra snapped out of her thoughts and smiled. ¡°Sure thing, Paloma.¡±

    On this fulfilling Sunday afternoon, Lyra chatted with Paloma while taking a few videos of Alistair to send to Mavister.

    Molly and Alistair were having so much fun that theypletely forgot about his piano lessons.

    Even his teacher joined in on ying hide-and-seek with the two kids.

    That evening at the Cahan Residence dinner table¡­

    Alistair sat obediently next to his father and used his fork to eat from his bowl.

    Anthony put down his child-sized cutlery and picked up an adult fork instead but struggled with it still.

    ¡°Where do you ce your index finger when holding your utensil? You won¡¯t be able to eat without assistance,¡± Anthony scolded him again.

    Alistair pouted quietly as he adjusted how he held his fork under his right hand upon being reprimanded by his father once more.

    Paloma sighed deeply before saying, ¡°Alright now, Anthony, don¡¯t keep nagging him all day long. He¡¯ll learn eventually.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Anthony nodded before putting a chicken leg onto Alistair¡¯s te and asking him what they did that afternoon instead, ¡°What did you guys do this afternoon?¡±

    As soon as Alistair mentioned their activities from earlier that day ¨C learning how to shoot balloons with Momo, ying hide-and-seek ¨C he became extremely excited while talking non-stop about it all!

    However¡­ Anthony frowned upon hearing that he didn¡¯t practice piano that day!

 Chapter 1034 Who Can Resist Him

    Alistair froze, staring nkly for several seconds before blinking nervously and avoiding Anthony¡¯s gaze. His guilt was written all over his face, and Anthony didn¡¯t even need to ask.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you this morning that you had to study the second half of ¡®Horse Racing¡¯ with your teacher in the afternoon? And yet, you yed all day instead?¡± Anthony asked.

    ¡°Daddy, today it was because¡­¡± Alistair began to exin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Finish your meal ande to my study. I¡¯ll give you some time toe up with an excuse,¡± Anthony interrupted sternly.

    Whimpering softly, Alistair hated going into his father¡¯s study because he always got scolded or punished there. The good mood he had been enjoying all day disappeared as soon as he heard that he would have to go there tonight.

    Paloma noticed Alistair¡¯s nervousness and exined, ¡°Anthony, this afternoon I told Alistair not to practice piano so that Momo could visit for a while longer and let the two y together without any distractions.¡±

    Anthony looked at Paloma seriously and said, ¡°This is indulgence on your part. It will only encourage him to bezy.¡±

    ¡°A five-year-old child should be ying around at this age anyway,¡± Paloma replied calmly. ¡°If Alistair likes studying, then let him do so. If he wants to y, then let him y.¡±

    ¡°If he keeps beingzy like this, only seeking pleasure without striving for progress ¨C what kind of help are you giving him by indulging his behavior?¡±

    He rattled off arguments one after another until Paloma couldn¡¯t keep up anymore.

    ¡°As his great-grandmother who loves him dearly, how could I possibly harm him? As an elder rtive, shouldn¡¯t I have a say?¡± She retorted back with her own argumentative style.

    He fell silent after that exchange of words between them but Paloma continued on, ¡°Besides¡­ it wasn¡¯t such an important ss anyway! It¡¯s just one afternoon missed practice session! Don¡¯t make such a big deal out of it.¡±

    After all, she was still an elder rtive. Criticizing her too harshly in front of his son would not have been appropriate behavior from Anthony¡¯s side anymore than hers either way. So instead of arguing further, he gave her some leeway by saying,

    ¡°Alistair, this time we¡¯ll let it go, but next time, if any pre-arranged sses are skipped again, then consider yourself skipping ss altogether.¡±

    Alistair¡¯s chubby face quickly turned pale as his small hands waved frantically while nodding along obediently. ¡°Yes sir! Yes sir! I will listen carefully from now on!¡±

    His father actually threatened him with truancy¡­ He was so scared outta his wits now¡­ Skipping ss was a big problem that his father absolutely could not tolerate. He had experienced it once a few months ago, and the memory was still fresh in his mind.

    During taekwondo ss, he tried to be clever and used the excuse of going to the bathroom to sneak off and y with water. He got tired and fell asleep in the bathroom.

    Later, all of the Cahan family¡¯s servants searched for him for half an hour. When his father found out, he almost beat him. He was even dragged into the study and made to stand there reflecting on his actions for an hour.

    He tearfully confessed his mistake and promised never to do it again before his father finally let him go.

    He would never dare skip ss again unless he wanted a sore butt.

    ¡°Eat.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face remained calm as he quickly peeled an entire shrimp with his long, handsome hands before putting it in Alistair¡¯s bowl. ¡°Use your fork to eat. If you don¡¯t use it properly, just take your time.¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    Alistair picked up a fork with his small hands while staring at the shrimp in his bowl with shining eyes. He poked at it gently before saying, ¡°Daddy, you forgot the sauce.¡±

    The boiled shrimp tasted better dipped in sauce~

    Anthony remained silent as he took away Alistair¡¯s bowl of shrimp without any expression on his face, so that he could dip it properly before returning it back into Alistair¡¯s bowl.

    The tender meat of the shrimp tasted even better after being dipped in sauce. Alistair especially liked it. ¡°I want more!¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Just as Anthony took another sip from soup spoon, he suddenly put down the soup by himself, then continued peeling shrimps for Alistair silently

    Paloma watched from beside, ¡°Anthony, you¡¯ve been working hard all day. You haven¡¯t eaten much yourself. Let me peel some shrimps for Alistair instead¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, grandma. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±

    Because he needed to keep track how many shrimps did Alistair eat, he insisted on peeling them himself

    There were more and more shells piled up on front of him while Alistair ate happily with saucy lips

    After peeling seven shrimps, Anthony stopped abruptly. His eyes signaled one servant who then removed half te full leftover shrimps away from table. Seeing those delicious-looking shrimps taken away, Alistair didn¡¯t understand what happened. ¡°Daddy, I still want those!¡±

    Anthony wiped off both hands slowly using wet wipes, ¡°Shrimp is considered cold food. Your digestive system is still too weak, and you can¡¯t eat too much.¡±

    ¡°But Daddy¡­¡±

    ¡°No buts. If you continue eating like this, you¡¯ll end up rolling around on your bed because your stomach hurts so badly. The doctor will have no choice but give you shots which will hurt very badly. Don¡¯t cryter ming me.¡±

    In just moments, Alistair¡¯s face changedpletely. He was most afraid of getting a shot in the butt. After getting the shot, he will be limping for two days and it hurt too much.

    No way, absolutely not.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t eat shrimp tonight. Can I have a chicken wing instead?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Anthony helped him pick up a piece of chicken wing and wiped off the sauce that was about to drip down his chin with a napkin.

    Paloma watched silently from the side, feeling relieved to see how carefully Anthony took care of his son.

    ¡°You two should eat more. I¡¯m full now, so I¡¯ll go take a walk in the yard to digest my food,¡± said Paloma as she left the dining room with her cane and butler¡¯s assistance.

    Meanwhile, at White family¡¯s dinner table¡­

    Lyra asked, ¡°Momo, what do you think of Alistair?¡±

    Molly swallowed her delicious food and thought for a moment before answering, ¡°Milk Tofu is silly but cute. Innocent yet clingy. Very lovely! Most importantly, he listens to me well when we y together.¡±

    Who could resist such an adorable little boy? Spencer chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re just making excuses because you like his face and his eyes.¡±

    Being exposed by her brother didn¡¯t make Molly shy away from admitting it, ¡°Yes! His eyes are really beautiful! And his face is so delicate that he will definitely be an extremely handsome guy when he grows up!¡±

    Spencer remained expressionless as he retorted, ¡°He¡¯s only five years old now. There¡¯s still quite high chance that he will grow up looking ugly or weirdly shapedter on in life¡­ But one thing¡¯s for sure, being raised by Anthony means that he will definitely not turn out great.¡±

    ¡°Spencer, I know you¡¯re biased against Anthony, and I get it. But milk tofu is milk tofu, and Anthony is Anthony y, and I think¡­¡± Molly protested while trying to defend Alistair.

    Spencer frowned, feeling annoyed by all this noise around him. It was giving him headaches, so he coughed deliberately several times hoping she would stop talking.

    Lyra immediately became concerned about Spencer¡¯s health status, saying, ¡°Spencer, are you not feeling well? You haven¡¯t been checked this week yet¡­ Tomorrow you¡¯ll take half-day off from school and we¡¯ll apany you there¡±

    Malcolm also asked worriedly if everything was okay, saying, ¡°Have you taken your medicine on time these past few days?¡±

    Spencer replied nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ It¡¯s just someone who talks louder than birds chirping who makes me feel irritated.¡±

    His words were direct enough which made Molly pout slightly before saying resignedly, ¡°Okay then¡­ I won¡¯t say anything anymore¡­¡±

    The calm days always seemed to pass quickly.

    One month hurriedly went by, and before they knew it, it was Alistair¡¯s fifth birthday.

    For the past few years, Anthony had never missed his son¡¯s birthday dinner, and even Lyra would send Alistair a different birthday gift every year.

    In the CEO¡¯s office, Anthony was examining the exquisite gift box in front of him. It was the custom-made four-wheel drive car he had prepared to give Alistair as a birthday present.

    The other day when Paloma mentioned rewarding him with a new four-wheel drive car, Alistair was thrilled at the idea. Even though Anthony didn¡¯t agree with her suggestion, he still took note of it.

    Confirming that the four-wheel drive car looked beautiful and exquisite as ever, Anthony closed up the gift box without changing anything and headed to the conference room for a meeting.

    At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon after an hour-and-a-half-long meeting just ended, Zack rushed in anxiously and walked over to Anthony whispering softly, ¡°Mr. Cahan,¡± he said urgently, ¡°Alistair¡¯s kindergarten teacher called just now, saying that something happened to him today at school.¡±

 Chapter 1035 The Legendary Callahan Family Rules

    On the way to the kindergarten, Anthony looked serious as he gazed out of the window at the scenery that was constantly retreating.

    He asked Zack in a low voice, ¡°Does grandma know about Alistair¡¯s situation?¡±

    ¡°She took your sister out shopping and hasn¡¯te back yet, so she probably doesn¡¯t know about Alistair,¡± Zack replied.

    If she did know, Paloma probably wouldn¡¯t have had the mood to go shopping.

    Anthony fell silent for a moment before instructing Zack, ¡°Try not to let news of this get back to the Cahan family just yet. Let¡¯s inform the butler first and keep it from Paloma and Reba for now.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Mr. Cahan,¡± Zack nodded.

    After more than ten minutes, Anthony arrived at the kindergarten and was directed by the principal into a teacher¡¯s office.

    He saw little Alistair sitting by a chair against the wall and looking uneasy because he had been asked to invite his parent over. His small hands kept fidgeting with his pants legs.

    As soon as Anthony entered, he noticed him right away and walked over to him in two steps before lowering his gaze down towards him.

    Those familiar expensive shoes caught his attention immediately.

    Alistair lifted up his head nervously and called out softly, ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    Anthony squatted down next to him and noticed immediately that there was a red swelling on one side of his mouth. He touched it gently with his fingertips, asking, ¡°Does it hurt? Where else are you injured?¡±

    He shook his head, saying, ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±

    Hearing how gentle Anthony sounded made all of Alistair¡¯s anxiety disappear instantly, instead feeling proud as if saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Daddy! I didn¡¯t lose! I won!¡±

    However, Anthony¡¯s eyebrows tightly furrowed and hisplexion became darkened after he heard those words, which made everything quiet without any further conversation happening between them both for some time afterwards¡­

    The principal walked up behind them, politely asking, ¡°Mr. Cahan¡­ the medical staff has already checked over Alistair. There is only minor skin damage¡­ would you mind talking to me?¡±

    Anthony withdrew his hand from touching Alistair, standing up and following the principal into an adjacent office space nearby. Then everything around them suddenly became quiet once again¡­

    ¡°This fight incident happened because Alistair threw punches first. It ended up injuring a pair of twin brothers here at school.¡± The principal exined, handing over two pieces of paper containing medical examination results and adding, ¡°These are their test results if you want to take a look.¡±

    Anthony read through each result carefully twice, and was unable to believe what he had read. ¡°Left leg fracture? Nasal copse? Intracranial hematoma?! How could this be caused by my son fighting?¡±

    The principal nodded, confirming, ¡°Yes indeed¡­ there is surveince footage avable within our campus grounds if you would like see.¡±

    A surveince video was taken, and it happened to capture the movements of a few children in the corner. It was indeed Alistair who made the first move, punching the younger twin brother. The older brother saw his younger sibling get hit and immediately became unhappy, retaliating against Alistair.

    Alistair had studied Taekwondo and executed a clean shoulder throw, but unfortunately mmed the older twin onto a hard rock with his left leg breaking as a result.

    The fightsted no more than five minutes during break time before the principal and teachers noticed what was happening and rushed out to stop it from escting further.

    With surveince footage avable, even if Anthony wanted to defend Alistair, he wouldn¡¯t have any arguments.

    ¡°This is my son¡¯s fault,¡± said Anthony. ¡°I will educate him properly when we get home. The Cahan family will take full responsibility for all medical expenses andpensation for those twins¡¯ injuries. They can make whatever demands they want.¡±

    Children¡¯s bones were still forming at such an early age so fractures like this could easily affect them for life. Anthony didn¡¯t argue about paying for everything on behalf of his wayward son.

    The principal looked troubled as he sighed deeply before speaking again, ¡°Mr. Cahan, I know that your family is one of Crana¡¯s three major wealthy families, sopensating them financially isn¡¯t an issue at all, but this incident goes beyond just money.¡±

    As the twins suffered serious injuries, their parents didn¡¯te to kindergarten but stayed in hospital apanying their children during check-ups. Before leaving, they had some suggestions given to him by them.

    ¡°Alistair is considered very dangerous here in school now due to this situation,¡± continued the principal. ¡°They hope that besidespensation fees and medical expenses being paid off, you would also consider having Alistair withdraw from school.¡±

    Anthony remained silent while Zack interjected, ¡°It was just kids ying around after all. Nobody wants something like this happen unexpectedly! Mr. Cahan junior has always been well-behaved. He has never been involved in fights until now! We¡¯ll make sure he learns his lesson when we go back home so nothing simr happens again¡­ but withdrawing from school?¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll consider withdrawal,¡± replied Anthony, taking over where Zack left off.

    Putting away their examination papers on top of table, both men turned around walking out together without another word spoken between them.

    Zack followed silently behind him as they passed by an office window where little Alistair sat leisurely swinging both legs back-and-forth and looking quite rxed despite everything that had happened earlier today¡­

    Anthony was furious that he hadmitted such a big mistake and yet still had the audacity to take credit for winning. He held back his anger and coldly instructed Zack, ¡°Take Alistair to the hospital for a full body check-up before returning to the Cahan Residence.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Zack replied obediently.

    Anthony left without looking back. Meanwhile, Zack went into the office to find Alistair and said, ¡°Alistair, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Alistair blinked his blue eyes in confusion and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Daddy?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Cahan has some business at thepany and left earlier. You should be able to see him when you get hometer,¡± Zack exined calmly.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Alistair said as he hopped off his small chair with his short legs and allowed Zack to lead him out of the building.

    Half an hourter, after finishing his medical examination at the hospital, Alistair returned home. As soon as they arrived at the gatehouse entrance of their estate, their butler personally opened up their car door for them.

    ¡°Alistair, Mr. Cahan wants you to go visit our ancestral hall,¡± said their butler.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not a special day for any ceremonies or anything like that today. Why would Daddy want me there?¡± asked Alistair curiously.

    The butler sighed heavily, knowing how naive young child can be sometimes before warning him gently, ¡°Mr. Cahan came back half an hour ago with a very unhappy expression on his face, so please try your best not make things worse by saying something wrong.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± replied Alistair confidently. Even though he didn¡¯t quite understand why Anthony was upset with him, he thought that winning two against one fight would make him proud of himself.

    When they arrived at ancestral hall entranceway which had its own unique threshold design feature, little shivers ran down Alistair spine from feeling its chilly atmosphere all around them.

    The incense smoke rose from three sticks burning below Mavis¡¯ name que on one side of ancestor altar where Anthony stood silently, staring ahead.

    ¡°Daddy?¡± Alistair, who was confused, called out as he walked up behind him slowly, tilting head sideways and trying figure out what was going on.

    Anthony turned around abruptly. His face was stern with anger and hemanded, ¡°Kneel down.¡±

    A frightened look crossed over poor little Alistair¡¯s baby face. He quickly scanned around, looking for something soft like cushion or pillow so it wouldn¡¯t hurt too much if knelt down directly onto hard floor surface instead.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Daddy¡­ there are no cushions here¡­¡± Alistair protested softly, hoping Anthony might change mind about this punishment if given enough reasons why kneeling wasn¡¯tfortable option right now.

    Without showing any emotion whatsoever, Anthony repeated more forcefully this time, ¡°Alistair, I won¡¯t say it again.¡±

    Feeling scared beyond belief now, little Alistair reluctantly dropped onto both knees while holding hands together tightly in front of the area.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just do it. Daddy, don¡¯t be angry¡­¡± he muttered softly, obediently kneeling on the ground.

    Anthony reached into the nearby bucket and pulled out a vine whip, shaking off the water droplets from its tip with force.

    With a few sharp swishes through the air, Alistair¡¯s entire small body trembled in response.

    He had been so focused on his father earlier that he hadn¡¯t noticed the bucket next to him with two soaked vine whips lying inside. They looked terrifying.

    The butler had once mentioned to him about the Cahan family¡¯s rules and regtions. So this was what they meant by ¡°family rule¡±?

 Chapter 1036 You Canâ€™t Stand Even One Second

    ¡°Scary,¡± Alistair swallowed, ¡°Are you going to¡­ to punish me?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face turned cold as he looked down at him.

    ¡°The purpose of teaching you Taekwondo is to strengthen your body and self-defense, not for you to bully other children. Do you understand that?¡±

    Anthony holding the whip was too scary. It was like he wanted to eat people.

    Alistair¡¯s heart was pounding with fear but he still stubbornly shook his head with principles. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I don¡¯t care. I just want to beat them up.¡±

    ¡°Alistair!¡± Anthony was truly angry now.

    He had only called him into the ancestral hall and picked up the whip as a scare tactic but he didn¡¯t expect him to refuse admitting fault and even be proud of fighting and hurting others.

    If he didn¡¯t take serious action, Alistair would never be afraid.

    The whip lightly tapped on Alistair¡¯s shoulder as Anthony asked sternly, ¡°Which hand hurt them? Show me.¡±

    Alistair¡¯s face turned pale as he stubbornly bit his lip while his bright blue eyes shone with tears.

    He really didn¡¯t want to get hit at all.

    After hesitating for a while, he stretched out both hands while staring tearfully at Anthony.

    Anthony frowned with a cold expression in his eyes that showed no mercy whatsoever.

    With one swift motion of the whip¡­ Swoosh! Crack!

    The sound of wind passed by followed by Alistair screaming in pain before quickly retracting his hand while holding it tightly against himself.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Curling up on the ground, he was whimpering uncontrobly from pain¡­

    It hurt so much. It felt like his hand was about to break off.

    His small fingers trembled violently. Did his father really want to disable him?

    Although getting beaten before also hurt badly enough, this time made him realize deeply that Anthony went too far this time ¨C taking real action!

    ¡°Waaahhh¡­¡±

    The more he thought about it, the sadder he became until finally curling up into a ball on the ground without getting back up again.

    Anthony sighed silently, then suppressed any feelings of pity within himself before gently tapping Alistair¡¯s shoulder tip with the end of his whip.

    ¡°Why did I beat you today?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­ because I fought them¡­¡± He sobbed intermittently through choked-up words.

    ¡°If you know why, then why won¡¯t you admit your mistake?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me what happened first?¡± Alistair asked back.

    ¡°No matter what the reason is, it¡¯s not an excuse for you to fight and hurt others, Alistair. Those twin brothers are the same age as you. You broke the older brother¡¯s left leg and caused the younger one to have a copsed nose bridge and intracranial hemorrhage. They both had to be hospitalized. This is very serious and could affect them for life.¡± Anthony tightened his grip on the whip.

    ¡°You¡¯re so young but already using such heavy-handed tactics. Where did you learn that from?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it. I didn¡¯t know they would get hurt so badly¡­¡± Alistair felt guilty after hearing Anthony¡¯s words but still insisted, ¡°But if I have to choose again, I would still beat them up.¡±

    His words sounded like stubborn resistance.

    Anthony took a deep breath and patted his shoulder again, ¡°Get up.¡±

    Alistair curled up in fear with his eyes fixed on him, shaking his head.

    It hurt too much. His palms felt like they were on fire. He really didn¡¯t want another beating but also didn¡¯t want to admit he was wrong, even though hitting people was wrong. He felt justified because those brothers deserved it¡­

    Tears fell down his cheeks like broken beads. Alistair was heartbroken, ¡°Momo used to hit people before too. Why don¡¯t you or Uncle Malcolm punish her like this?¡±

    Molly was a girl who needed different education than boys.

    Anthony patiently exined, ¡°Although Momo used to fight when she was young too, she never hit anyone hard enough that they ended up in hospital. Alistair, I watched the surveince video. You were the one who started it.¡±

    He was still so young. If something simr happened when he grew up, instead of Anthony teaching him a lesson,w will take over¡­

    The consequences were unimaginable. Today he must make sure this kid stopped forever from ever doing anything simr again.

    ¡°Waaah¡­¡±

    Alistair gradually realized that maybe he wasn¡¯t right after all¡­

    ¡°Get up,¡± Anthony sternly reiterated, ¡°Don¡¯t make me catch you.¡±

    The pain in his palm had eased somewhat now as Alistair knelt shakily on ice-cold ground, raising both hands tremblingly.

    As cool breeze blew into their ears, another sharp strikended squarely onto small palm, causing him scream out loud.

    ¡°I¡¯m going die! Really gonna die!¡±

    Alistair cried harder now with face pale as death lying curled-up. He was unable to stand up anymore while holding both hands close together tightly against chest¡­

    Outside the ancestral hall, the butler Saul was listening and was startled by the two sharp sounds. He secretly ran to call for help from Paloma.

    Inside the ancestral hall, Anthony¡¯s hand holding the rattan was shaking. He hid his hands behind his back to conceal it and stared sternly at Alistair.

    Alistair¡¯s eyes were red from crying, and he couldn¡¯t bear to look at his father through his blurry vision.

    Today¡¯s father¡­ was so terrifying.

    ¡°Why¡­ why does Uncle Malcolm not treat Momo and Spencer like this when they fight? Waaah¡­¡±

    ¡°Spencer never starts trouble. Even if Momo does start something, it¡¯s just small fights. Alistair, don¡¯t you understand where you went wrong today?¡± Anthony said calmly.

    He knew what had happened today. But his father didn¡¯t care about why he fought or how it started. He only cared about the result. Alistair found that hard to ept.

    Anthony continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been through things ten times worse than what you¡¯re going through now when I was your age. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re the most wronged person in this world right now. Admit your mistake and correct it.¡±

    But Alistair refused to listen. Tears kept falling down as he stubbornly asked, ¡°So you want me to go through everything you have gone through again?¡±

    Anthony sneered, ¡°If that were really true, you wouldn¡¯tst a second.¡±

    Alistair felt so wronged ¨C super wronged! Today¡¯s father was terrible ¨C as if he didn¡¯t love him anymore! Waaah¡­ His chest rose up and down as sobs wracked his body while curled up on the ground looking pitifully helpless.

    Ignoring him intentionally, Anthony swung his rattan a few times in air while taking deep breaths of air.

    The sound of several whooshing winds filled with intimidation made Alistair tremble all over.

    Anthony threatened him, ¡°I know exactly how painful it feels when a soaked rattan hits your skin until broken into pieces! Do you want to try? I¡¯ve been hit many times before until I learned my lesson!¡±

    He took a deep breath with water vaporing out of his nose tip while biting on thin lips without saying another word.

    ¡°Do you want us both deadlocked here forever?¡± Anthony red at him coldly before swinging again with wrist strength alone, causing Alistair clutching onto himself tightly without daring to look up.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    The rattan did not fall but instead there came an admonishing voice outside of ancestral hall which stopped them both in their tracks.

 Chapter 1037 He felt a tug in his heart

    Paloma and Reba had returned. They had finished their shopping and were on their way back to the Cahan family¡¯s car when they received a call from the butler, Saul. They rushed back even faster, with the driver speeding all the way.

    ¡°Alistair!¡± Reba was the first to run towards him as soon as she entered the hall. She saw Alistair curled up in a small ball in the middle of the room and her heart went out to him.

    She ran over and picked up Alistair, holding him tightly in her arms. When she noticed his swollen lip, she felt both heartbroken and angry.

    ¡°Anthony, are you crazy? How could you be so cruel? No matter what mistake Alistair made, you can¡¯t hit him like that! Your own son is meant to be loved, not abused like this!¡±

    Alistair¡¯s tiny hands were writhing in pain as he clung tightly onto Reba¡¯s neck while crying uncontrobly without exining anything for Anthony.

    Anthony didn¡¯t bother exining what happened to Alistair¡¯s face but he didn¡¯t expect Paloma who cameter would walk briskly towards him with a cane in hand. Then she snatched away his whip and threw it heavily on ground.

    ¡°Anthony! He is only five years old with delicate skin! How could you do such a thing?¡± Paloma was furious as she swung her cane twice at Anthony¡¯s back.

    Anthony did not dodge but resisted silently bearing his grandmother¡¯s anger. ¡°Do you know what mistake he made today?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Paloma stomped her cane,¡±He got into a fight right? Which mischievous child doesn¡¯t get into fights when they¡¯re young? Can¡¯t you reason with Alistair?¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t listen to reason,¡± Anthony sighed deeply, ¡°The stick is more practical.¡±

    Anthony nced at Alistair held by Reba from afar. ¡°It was Alistair who started hitting people first. He broke someone¡¯s left leg bone while also causing nasal copse and intracranial hematoma. It resulted them being hospitalized too¡­ and grandma, you think it¡¯s just minor?¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Paloma froze for several seconds upon hearing this news. ¡°Is it really that serious?¡±

    When she came back earlier, Saul only told her that there had been an incident at kindergarten where Alistair got into trouble by fighting someone, but didn¡¯t exin any further details about it.

    Anthony continued, ¡°Grandma, you know the saying ¡®spare the rod and spoil the child.¡¯ The more you indulge him, the more harm he will do to himself.¡±

    Paloma was speechless.

    When she hesitated, Reba interjected with a firm tone, ¡°I believe Alistair. Besides, he has only been learning taekwondo for two months. How could he have sent someone to the hospital? There must be some hidden reason behind this incident. Anthony, did you really investigate thoroughly?¡±

    Anthony fell silent.

    Paloma followed up by saying, ¡°I also believe Alistair.¡±

    She turned around and walked over to Reba and Alistair¡¯s side before asking in a soft voice, ¡°Alistair, don¡¯t be afraid with me here. Tell me why you had to resort to violence.¡±

    Alistair sobbed uncontrobly as tears wetted Reba¡¯s clothes while she helped him wipe his tears and snot.

    ¡°They¡­ they called my dad a criminal and me a bastard! They said I would end up in jail too! They even insulted my mom¡­ it was all so hurtful¡­ I just wanted them to shut up so I hit them but it wasn¡¯t intentional¡­ I didn¡¯t know they would get hurt like that¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± He cried loudly as he recalled what happened earlier that afternoon, feeling wronged and helpless.

    During the fight earlier on, he only focused on winning without considering if he would hurt or not. Now backing home and getting beaten by his father made every part of his body ache terribly.

    He hugged Reba tightly around her neck as he continued crying with long eyshes covered in water droplets which clumped together making his eyes red all over.

    There was brief silence in the hall.

    Anthony remained silent while furrowing his brows deeply.

    Paloma swung her fists twice towards Anthony¡¯s chest out of anger before shouting, ¡°Did you hear him? My great-grandson won¡¯t bully others!¡± Her fistscked strength but Anthony still leaned away while looking down.

    ¡°Anthony, they are only five years old. They don¡¯t know about our family affairs nor do they understand those harsh words such as ¡®criminal¡¯ or ¡®bastard¡¯. It is obvious that an adult taught them these things or maybe they heard it from their parents. You should investigate their family instead of punishing your own son right aftering back home.¡±

    Anthony turned pale while stiffening up at her words.

    Paloma¡¯s eyes turned red. She wiped away her tears and said,, ¡°I know you had a hard childhood and experienced a lot of life and death along the way. But Alistair is Alistair, you are you. Don¡¯t use your old suffering to deal with Alistair. He¡¯s not like you.¡±

    After finishing speaking, Paloma hugged Alistair in Reba¡¯s arms, coaxing in a low voice, ¡°Be good, baby, I love you, and aunt Reba loves you too¡­¡±

    She left the hall holding the sobbing Alistair.

    Anthony still stood where he was, didn¡¯t stop and didn¡¯t speak.

    Reba stood up slowly, staring at him resentfully, ¡°Anthony, do you still remember what day it is?¡±

    Anthony froze for a moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s Alistair¡¯s birthday, and Mavis¡¯s death day. How can you bear to beat Alistair on this day?¡± Sheined loudly, and ran out of the hall angrily, chasing after Paloma and Alistair.

    In the hall, Anthony¡¯s long eyshes twitched. Unable to hide the panic in his eyes, hisplexion was extremely pale, and his fingertips felt cold.

    Alistair¡¯s birthday¡­

    In the afternoon, he was still checking the four-wheel drive gift for his son.

    The four-wheel drive was not given, but the gift became a familyw threat¡­

    He stood there sluggishly, not returning to his senses for a long time.

    ¡­

    In the afternoon, the sun was just right.

    Paloma uncharacteristically pushed away all the guests. Even when Lyra and Malcolm came, she made excuses not to see them.

    Alistair had just been beaten. She was busy calming down his emotions, and Alistair had to be checked by a pediatrician. She had no time to let guests in, because she can¡¯t let the guests watch the Cahan family¡¯s jokes for nothing.

    Alistair¡¯s fifth birthday was quiet. He covered himself in bed and didn¡¯t want to see anyone except Paloma who applied medicine to his palm.

    In the evening, Reba came in with a small cake and asked a bunch of servants to sing happy birthday to him.

    Alistair hadn¡¯t seen Anthony for several hours, ate some cake without any appetite, and then fell asleep from exhaustion.

    Paloma tucked up the quilt for him before carefully leaving his room.

    Anthony stood in the corridor outside and asked in a low voice, ¡°How is it?¡±

    Paloma shook her head and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s okay. The doctor checked him out and there doesn¡¯t seem to be any physical problems. He probably just felt wronged and had a bad mood. But children¡¯s grievances pass quickly, so don¡¯t worry too much. He¡¯ll probably be fine tomorrow.¡±

    She spoke calmly. Although she felt sorry for her great-grandson, she felt the same for her grandson. ¡°Did I hurt you with my cane when I got angry this afternoon?¡±

    ¡°No, Grandma, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Paloma lovingly patted his hand back and said, ¡°Anthony, don¡¯t be mad at me. I¡¯m not trying to interfere with your education of your son as the person in charge. I just¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry,¡± Anthony interrupted calmly while lowering his dim eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re the elder. I won¡¯t quarrel with you no matter what happens. Regarding my way of educating Alistair, I may have been too strict for him. I will reflect on it.¡±

    Hearing this made Paloma feel relieved and she saidfortingly, ¡°It¡¯s best you think so.¡±

    Paloma left the room to rest in her own bedroom.

    The vi hallway was empty and the servants wouldn¡¯t disturb them.

    Anthony quietly pushed open Alistair¡¯s door and turned on the bedsidemp.

    The dim yellow light shone on Alistair¡¯s tear-stained face where the tears hadn¡¯t dried yet.

    Alistair was sleeping while crying silently. Even though Anthony turned on the light, he didn¡¯t wake up at all.

    Anthony stared at his little face that looked exactly like himself or Mavis¡¯, unsure of how he felt about it all anymore¡­

    He had scolded him harshly enough already¡­ but having grown up in a privileged environment since childhood might have caused some psychological damage to Alistair¡­

    Sighing softly without making any noise, he couldn¡¯t help but feel heartbroken by self-me more than anything else¡­

    Gently pulling out his son¡¯s little hand from under the covers under the light of themp gave Anthony a chance to carefully examine the injury in his palm.

    Two swollen marks were clearly visible despite Paloma applying medicine earlier. The redness hadn¡¯t faded awaypletely yet.

    His heart clenched painfully. Knowing that even though he tried holding back during punishment, he still hit too hard¡­

 Chapter 1038 Iâ€™ll Take You Away from Home

    Anthony helped the little one put his hand back under the covers and took out a gift box containing a four-wheel drive car. He quietly ced it on the bedside table while his son slept soundly, not even stirring. He gently stroked his son¡¯s small head with affection when suddenly, his phone in his pocket vibrated.

    It was Zack calling.

    Anthony immediately straightened up and after tucking in the little one, he left the room as quietly as possible to answer the call.

    Zack quickly got to business and said, ¡°Mr. Cahan, those twin brothers¡¯ parents are high-ranking executives at CloudTop Group. Their father is a project director while their mother holds shares in thepany¡­¡±

    Zack reported all of what he had found out to Anthony in detail.

    Anthony listened intently without saying anything for quite some time as he pondered over this new information. That couple was just an ordinary wealthy family who were not supposed to offend the Cahan family by any means. It wasn¡¯t a secret that he had been stripped of his position as head of Security Agency and sent to serve time in prison. Most of Suham¡¯s upper-ss families knew about it too. But since taking control of the Cahan family and sitting at its helm, almost no one dared bring up old issues with him anymore.

    Did that couple intentionally or unintentionally bring these matters before Alistair?

    ¡°Mr. Cahan?¡±

    Zack called out from the other end of the line which interrupted Anthony¡¯s thoughts.

    He came back to reality and ordered sternly, ¡°Keep investigating! Also check on those twins¡¯ hospital records. Everything except for what was provided by the kindergarten: ambnce footage during transport, diagnosis records ¨C I want them all.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    The next day Alistair took off from the school. There was no need for him at the kindergarten either. Molly still had military training going on which got cancelled due to heavy rain, so she decided she woulde over alone with her driver and look for Alistair at Cahan Residence.

    As she crossed over through the Cahan family garden¡¯s rockery and streamlet, she saw little Alistair sitting alone under a tree lost deep into thought.

    ¡°Milk Tofu, what are you thinking about?¡±

    She nudged him slightly on his shoulder before sitting down beside him and casually leaning against him.

    Alistair blinked those beautiful blue eyes several times, feeling much better now that Molly arrived,

    ¡°Momo! Yesterday was my birthday but you didn¡¯te?¡±

    ¡°Both my mom and dad came with me but we were stopped outside your house because the old Mrs. Cahan said you weren¡¯t feeling well so they sent us away.¡±

    As soon as Alistair mentionedst night, he hung his head in defeat and looked unhappy.

    Molly noticed his low mood and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Alistair replied with a naive tone, ¡°Did Uncle Malcolm use to beat you up often before?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I was pretty rebellious back then. I always liked to argue with him and would make him so angry that his face turned ck. Hahaha.¡±

    Mollyughed out loud while reminiscing about her past achievements with pride.

    Alistair sat cross-legged and asked again, ¡°Was Uncle Malcolm really tough on you?¡±

    ¡°Most of the time it was like tickling. He had a fierce expression but didn¡¯t hit hard at all. Plus my mom would stop him if it got too much. My dad always listened to my mom¡¯s words, and worst case scenario, my brother would protect me.¡±

    Alistair listened enviously and also wanted a gentle mother who was beautiful and could control his father just like Molly¡¯s mother did for her family.

    When Alistair felt downcast again, Molly pinched his soft cheek gently and asked teasingly, ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about this? Did your dad beat you up again?¡±

    He did get beaten up badly! If it weren¡¯t for Palomaing back in time to stop it, he might not have survived.

    But he knew that he was partly at fault for what happened. ¡°I got into a fight myself. And identally made them to the hospital which is way overboard.¡±

    Molly eximed in surprise, ¡°To the hospital? No way! Milk Tofu, I never knew your fighting skills are so strong!¡± She looked at him differently now with curiosity.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s fight each other now! Let me see how good you are!¡± she challenged yfully while sizing him up.

    But Alistair shook his head firmly, ¡°Dad said as a little gentleman one should never bully girls.¡±

    Even if he could win against Molly in a fight, he wouldn¡¯t do it!

    Molly chuckled lightly then pinched his chubby cheeks once more, ¡°I¡¯m actually studying at Junior Military Academy. Don¡¯t think just because you learned some basic Taekwondo moves, it means you can beat me.¡±

    He pouted then murmured cutely while snuggling into her embrace.

    She took out the gift she brought along ¨C specifically meant for Alistair¡¯s birthday present even though it arrivedte ¨C but nheless made him very happy when received!

    The two chatted leisurely for quite some time until Molly looked up at the sky outside.

    ¡°This weather is terrible. Even the air feels damp¡­ it seems like rain ising soon. Let¡¯s go inside y instead.¡±

    She reached out her hand towards Alistair invitingly. Alistair followed her hand, but winced in pain and quickly withdrew his small hand, letting out a soft ¡°ouch¡± as he rubbed it.

    ¡°You¡¯re hurt on your hand. Did your dad hit you?¡± she asked, quickly taking his hands and examining them closely. She furrowed her brow as she saw the injuries.

    ¡°I know it was wrong of you to make them to the hospital, but did your dad have to be so harsh with you?¡±

    Compared to how mischievous she was when she was younger, Alistair seemed like a well-behaved little baby in her eyes now.

    But even though Alistair was so obedient and well-behaved, he still often got beaten by his father and scolded by him. Why didn¡¯t Anthony treat her as harshly?

    When she fought with others, Anthony helped cover for her.

    When she caused trouble, Anthony quietly cleaned up after her.

    Her godfather said that she would always be the most important princess in his heart.

    Her godfather said that there would always be a ce for Momo in his heart.

    But with Alistair around, all of this tenderness seemed nonexistent. She saw a different side of him ¨C one that was strict and cold-hearted towards Alistair.

    Alistair¡¯s eyes were watery as heined to Molly, ¡°I also think my dad is being too much! Since yesterday afternoon when Great-Grandma took me out of the ancestral hall, I haven¡¯t seen my daddy at all!¡±

    Even at breakfast table, there wasn¡¯t any sign of Anthony. The butler said Anthony had left early for work today.

    His hands hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t even hold onto the fork properly ¨C yet not once did Anthonye over tofort him or say anything kind¡­ It felt like Anthony was still mad at him!

    The more he thought about it, the more upset he became. Tears welled up in those bright blue eyes while even the tip of nose turned red from crying¡­

    Molly couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him and an idea popped into mind. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll take you away secretly. We can run away from home together.¡±

    Alistair shook his head frantically. ¡°No way! If Dad finds out I ran away from home, then he will definitely get really angry!¡±

    He had already experienced the Cahan Family¡¯s rules before¡­ They were really scary¡­

    Anthony might point at himter on asking ¡°which leg stepped outside first?¡±, and then break his leg!

    Waaahhh! That was terrifying!

    Alistair buried himself into Molly¡¯s embrace while whimpering softly, ¡°Momo, save me¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Molly reassured him gently. ¡°Running away from home isn¡¯t necessarily bad thing. Sometimes you need him to realize how neglected or mistreated you feel.¡±

    ¡°Do you think¡­ that could work?¡±

    ¡°Trust me, with me around, he won¡¯ty a finger on you,¡± she said confidently. ¡°And if worsees to worst, I¡¯ll call my brother too. He scares the crap out of him and he won¡¯t even dare raise his voice in front of him. Even if my brother scolds him, he won¡¯t dare talk back.¡±

    Alistair was confused. ¡°Why is he so afraid of Spencer?¡±

    Molly giggled and put on a mature facade despite her young age. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about grown-up stuff when you¡¯re just a kid like us. The grudges between he and my brother have nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Alistair always trusted her judgment. ¡°So are we running away now? But what about the bodyguards watching us?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I¡¯ll figure out how to distract them,¡± Molly assured him.

    ¡°Can I go back to my room first? Can I bring some things with me?¡± Alistair asked.

    Molly couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at his naivety but still replied kindly, ¡°Sure thing.¡±

    Although she wanted tough at the thought that he believed they were moving instead of running away, Molly held it in and urged him on, ¡°Hurry up then.¡±

 Chapter 1039 Alistair is the scapegoat

    In thete afternoon, Anthony had just finished a meeting when he saw the small cake box that Zack had left on his desk. Strawberry milk foam cake. The little guy, Alistair, had been feeling downtely and loved sweets, so Anthony nned to use it to cheer him up.

    ¡°Zack, have the director of marketing send me all the project reports he has on hand recently and also¡­¡±

    Before he could finish instructing Zack via their internal phone line, his phone suddenly rang.

    It was from his home security guard.

    At this time? Anthony frowned and answered the call.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan¡­ um¡­ Alistair seems to be missing.¡±

    He furrowed his brow. ¡°You can¡¯t keep an eye on such a young child at home?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry it was our negligence. Alistair was ying with Momo ten minutes ago. She said she lost Alistair¡¯s jade bracelet while they were ying together and asked us for help finding it. But then¡­ Alistair disappeared along with Momo.¡±

    ¡°Check the surveince footage.¡±

    ¡°We did but they¡¯ve already left Cahan Residence because they walked into a blind spot in surveince cameras. And since Alistair is so small, we don¡¯t know where they went.¡±

    Anthony remained silent for some time as he considered what could have happened in those blind spots that even monitoring couldn¡¯t catch. Alistair was too young to think of something like this but Molly might have done something mischievous instead.

    While he was pondering over these thoughts, there came another hesitant voice from the other end of phone, ¡°Mr. Cahan¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± His tone turned cold mixed with impatience.

    ¡°Before checking surveince footage, we searched through every corner of the vi several times. We found out that Alistair took something away with him.¡±

    ¡°What did he take?¡±

    ¡°His panda pillow and strawberry nket¡­¡±

    This brat! He brought everything necessary for camping outside. It seemed like he wanted to y runaway game!

    Despite being so young in age yet having such strong temperaments¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± said Anthony after thinking about it for a moment longer, ¡°Momo is still there. Nothing should happen if she¡¯s around him. Let him go out for some fresh air or whatever else makes him feel better. Until 7:30 pm tonight when it gets dark outside, if by then he hasn¡¯t returned home yet, contact Malcolm to find someone who can help locate them both.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The call ended abruptly as Anthony continued working diligently without showing any signs of anger towards his son¡¯s antics or worry about how things would turn outter tonight.

    After two more hours passed by quickly enough, Zach knocked on his door, ¡°Mr. Cahan, the National Investigation Bureau haspleted their investigation into the twin brothers who were beaten by Alistair. Please take a look at thisplete report.¡± A file was handed to Anthony.

    Anthony immediately stopped what he was doing and picked up the file, carefully examining it. Zack stood in front of his desk and reported, ¡°The kindergarten¡¯s surveince footage clearly shows Alistair fighting. It¡¯s true that he threw one of the twin brothers over his shoulder and caused him to hit his leg on a rock, but it turns out that Alistair didn¡¯t cause the left leg fracture¡­¡±

    The investigation showed that as soon as the fight was discovered by the kindergarten principal, they were sent to check on them in the medical room. One of these documents was restored with initial diagnosis records from kindergarten medical room by a special mean.

    The initial examination results for those twin brothers only showed minor skin injuries without any major issues. However, this result was deleted half an hourter by someone from within their school who then called 120 emergency services and took them to a nearby hospital for full body checks.

    The second examination result was exactly what Anthony had seen before: left leg fractures, intracranial bleeding, nasal copse and so on.

    This matter involved bribery from within their school. They deliberately framed Alistair for this incident. If it weren¡¯t for Anthony spending so much money to suppress this matter down quietly, it would have been exposed in news reports regarding how Alistair severely injured another children around his age.

    Zack sighed, ¡°I found it unbelievable when I first heard about this incident. Even if Alistair had learned some taekwondo moves at five years old, it wouldn¡¯t have been enough reason for him to use such forceful actions against another children.¡±

    ¡°Now we can see clearly that he has been wrongly used. Someone else used him as an excuse just because they wanted to target Cahan Group.¡±

    He paused before adding thankfully, ¡°Fortunately you are standing with him now, and will investigate thoroughly without ming Alistair too much.¡±

    Anthony tightened his fingertips until all pages crumpled under pressure. A surge of indescribable emotions churned inside him.

    ¡°I hit him.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± He suddenly spoke up, Zack not reacting fast enough.

    ¡°That day when I brought him back, I hit him.¡±

    Zack was taken aback and quickly tried to make up for it.

    ¡°You¡­ you were just angry at the time, but you calmed downter and still believed in Alistair. There¡¯s no long-standing grudge between a child and a father. Don¡¯t me yourself too much. Alistair shouldn¡¯t be too mad at you.¡±

    ¡°He is angry and upset. Otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have run away from home.¡±

    Zack lowered his head, not saying anything more. Anthony put down the documents in his hand and calmly instructed, ¡°Please continue investigating with the National Investigation Bureau to find out who¡¯s behind this. As for the kindergarten principal and parents of those twins, they must have received some benefits. The National Investigation Bureau should arrest them if necessary.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I understand,¡± Zack replied.

    ¡°Please help Alistair withdraw from school as soon as possible,¡± Anthony continued. ¡°Such a kindergarten doesn¡¯t need to be operated anymore to avoid harming other children.¡±

    Zack bowed slightly, ¡°It¡¯s not hard work. It¡¯s what I should do. You can trust me with this task.¡±

    Ever since Anthony became CEO of Cahan Group, Zack had been working by his side for nearly eleven years now. And naturally he trusted Zack¡¯s abilities.

    ¡°Well then go ahead,¡± said Anthony.

    Zack nodded slightly before turning around towards the door.

    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± called out Anthony after looking at his watch. It was almost six o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    ¡°The family bodyguards haven¡¯t called yet so Alistair probably hasn¡¯t returned home yet,¡± he said urgently. ¡°Immediately notify Malcolm through NIB¡¯s assistance without rming them first when you find him.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± replied Zack firmly.

    ¡­

    The red glow on the horizon reflected off of Alistair¡¯s delicate little face under sunlight, shining on his sapphire blue eyes that were beautiful but anxious-looking.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Momo! Does my dad know that I ran away from home? Is he raging right now? When he finds me, will he beat me up badly?¡±

    Alistair felt extremely guilty while burying himself inside a thin quilt covered with strawberry prints while making whimpering sounds.

    ¡°Waaah! My dad gets super scary when angry! I can¡¯t win against him! What should we do?¡±

    Although he was usually yful and mischievous over trivial matters only, this rebellious act of running away from home was something new even for him. Molly saw the little body trembling under the covers and quickly leaned over to pat his back tofort him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Milk Tofu. This is my secret hideout, and no one knows about it except for you and Spencer. Your dad won¡¯t find us so quickly, and I won¡¯t let him hurt you,¡± she said reassuringly.

    Beside them, eleven-year-old Spencer leaned against the window with a coldugh. ¡°It¡¯s only natural for someone to discipline their own child. You just like sticking your nose where it doesn¡¯t belong.¡±

 Chapter 1040 Iâ€™m not here to make trouble

    Spencer had always been cold and harsh with his words, speaking in a way that was not very pleasant to hear. Molly was used to it by now and rolled her eyes at him yfully.

    ¡°You¡¯re so good at saying one thing but meaning another. You scold me on one hand, but then follow me around like a shadow. You¡¯re the backbone of my milk tofu.¡±

    He scoffed lightly, ¡°I¡¯m not here to be his backbone. I¡¯m here for the entertainment value. Even if Anthony were to kill him, I¡¯d only call the police and have him arrested.¡±

    ¡°Waaahhh¡­¡± Alistair became even more frightened.

    Spencer didn¡¯t want to be his backbone because when their father found out, he¡¯ll be in big trouble.

    Molly red at her brother. ¡°Stop scaring him like that! It¡¯s not like you to bully little kids.¡±

    Spencer looked out the window as a gentle breeze blew through his short hair, making his pale face look even colder than usual.

    ¡°You should worry less about being caught by Anthony and more about whether or not he loves you as his son,¡± Spencer continued with his snide remarks.

    Alistair quickly popped up from behind Molly, trying desperately to defend himself. ¡°My daddy loves me!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re gone for fifteen minutes with Molly, Cahan family¡¯s bodyguards will find you and tell Anthony where you are. Yet he still hasn¡¯te looking for you. His career is more important than being there for his own son.¡± Spencer said matter-of-factly

    Alistair pouted but can¡¯t think of anything else to say so he turned away from them, looking outside instead.

    It was getting dark outside. Maybe his Dad was busy with work?

    His heart felt heavy as he opened up both hands, revealing they were still swollen from clenching them into fists earlier, which caused pain throughout them both.

    Spencer saw Alistair¡¯s disappointment written all over him and continued talking, ¡°If I were in your shoes, I would leave himpletely behind.¡±

    ¡°Spencer!¡± Molly gave Spencer an annoyed look while whispering under her breath, ¡°Milk Tofu is too young. Don¡¯t teach him bad things.¡±

    Spencer smirked before folding arms across chest, ¡°Taking Milk Tofu away from home isn¡¯t considered bad advice?¡±

    Molly had nothing left she can say while Alistair hugged tightly onto Panda pillow, shaking head back-and-forth and denying what Spencer said earlier.

    ¡°Spencer¡¯s wrong! My daddy may abandon me someday but I could never abandon my daddy!¡±

    Looking down upon Alistair curiously now after hearing what he had just said moments ago, Spencer said,

    ¡°How could someone like Anthony raise such a well-behaved child?¡±

    ¡°Spencer!¡± Alistair stood up, furrowing his brows and ring at him. ¡°You can curse me, but you can¡¯t curse my daddy.¡±

    ¡°How ridiculous. He¡¯s not even afraid of me cursing him. What makes you think you can stand up for him? And if I curse him, what are you going to do about it?¡±

    Alistair clenched his small fists and raised them up, waving them a few times. ¡°I got beaten up this time because I got into a fight and sent them to the hospital. Spencer, you¡¯re weak and can¡¯t take a beating.¡±

    His threat was clear.

    To Molly and Spencer¡¯s eyes, this six-year-old boy had no intimidation whatsoever. Instead, his fierce appearance was adorable.

    Spencer sneered but before he could say anything else, Molly cut in first. ¡°Spencer, stop it already! Milk Tofu is so well-behaved. Don¡¯t make him cry.¡±

    ¡°I like seeing good babies cry. They look the most interesting when they¡¯re crying,¡± he said with lips slightly pale as if he were an evil-hearted pretty boy.

    Alistair panted heavily with anger but had no way of dealing with Spencer.

    He didn¡¯t actually like Spencer because his father alwayspared him to Spencer- thinking that Spencer was smarter, better behaved than him- which made Alistair subconsciously resentful towards Spencer.

    But then again he felt that he shouldn¡¯t think like that or else he would be considered a bad baby himself.

    However, he could tell that even Spencer was repulsed by him too.

    He grunted heavily before ignoring Spencerpletely and grabbing Molly¡¯s wrist instead. ¡°Momo! I¡¯m hungry! Do you have any delicious food in your secret base?¡±

    This ce was actually located in the Anning Hill of the Lloyd family ¨C Keith¡¯s old vi.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Since Keith rarely came back here to live anymore, it became Molly¡¯s secret base where she hid all sorts of fun things.

    But she never hid any food there though¡­

    ¡°Just wait,¡± she said as she ran over to the refrigerator, frantically searching through everything until finally only finding an expired hot dog sausage.

    Alistair saw the food and immediately ran over, trying to grab it from her hands but Molly refused, saying, ¡°It¡¯ll give you stomachache.¡±

    Gurgle~ Gurgle~

    Alistair whined pitifully while his stomach growled loudlyining about being empty.

    So then Alistair proposed an idea, ¡°How about we sneak out quietly? No one will find out anyway, so let¡¯s just fill our bellies first?¡±

    Molly nced at her brother who really did seem weak when hungry and agreed since it really was around mealtime after all.

    ¡°Alright, we can go to Uncle¡¯s house first and have a meal there. His vi is very close by, and he¡¯s really nice. He¡¯ll help us hide our location.¡±

    Collin was still guarding Anning Hill, so they nned to go to his ce for a free meal. As they stepped out of the vi and into the small garden outside, the engines of several luxury cars roared loudly as they quickly pulled up in front of the gate.

    The people didn¡¯t seem friendly.

    ¡°Oh no! It must be Anthony!¡± Molly eximed anxiously, turning to Spencer. ¡°Did you betray us?¡±

    Spencer shrugged indifferently with his hands in his pockets. ¡°Your so-called secret base hasn¡¯t been a secret for a long time.¡±

    Besides, with their father Malcolm around, it was impossible to hide from him for long if he really wanted to find them. Reporting their location would only add fuel to the fire.

    Molly fell silent.

    As they spoke, car doors opened and Anthony got out first before walking towards them with other bodyguards following closely behind him.

    He wore a suit that entuated his tall frame and exuded an imposing aura.

    Alistair¡¯s heart raced as he hid behind Molly, muttering under his breath, ¡°Daddy can¡¯t see me! Daddy can¡¯t see me!¡±

    Molly greeted her godfather with a bright smile: ¡°Good evening, Anthony.¡±

    Anthony nodded in response but kept staring at Alistair who was hiding behind her like a little milk tofu.

    ¡°Alistair,e here,¡± Anthony called out softly but firmly.

    Alistair trembled all over, knowing what wasing next. He didn¡¯t want Molly getting into trouble because of him again. But she spoke up on behalf of him. ¡°Anthony, please don¡¯t me Milk Tofu. He just doesn¡¯t want you to cold-shoulder him again or be mistreated anymore. I think you should talk things through instead of just lecturing or scolding him.¡±

    Anthony remained silent as night fell upon them, making it hard for Molly to read his expression or know what he was thinking about all this mess she had caused today. So, she admitted, ¡°It was my idea that he ran away with me today. It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±

    But Alistair quickly popped up from behind her, interrupting her confession and saying nervously, ¡°No no no! It was My idea. I forced Momo into taking me away from home!¡±

    Anthony called out softly once more, ¡°Alistair,e here.¡±

    Trembling with fear, Alistair walked slowly towards Anthony, hoping not drag down Molly any further than she already had been dragged down today by himself alone. His nose was sour, and he stood up straight with his hands behind his back, whispering in a pitiful voice, ¡°Daddy, can youe home and beat me again? Can you¡­ beat me more lightly?¡±

    Although he was only five years old, Alistair knew that he had to save face and didn¡¯t want Molly and Spencer to see him at his most embarrassed and helpless.

    Anthony slowly squatted down to meet the gaze of his son. His tone was extremely gentle. ¡°I¡¯m not here to me anyone. I¡¯m here to apologize to my son, Alistair.¡±

    Huh? Apologize?

    He blinked dumbly with a silly expression on his face. He ran away from home today but it seemed like he wasn¡¯t angry?

 Chapter 1041 When Thereâ€™s a Weakness, Itâ€™s Best to Pinpoint It

    Facing his suspicious expression, Anthony rubbed his little head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve investigated the fight. The twins being hospitalized wasn¡¯t your fault. I was wrong to me you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± He was overjoyed. ¡°Then who caused their injuries?¡±

    Anthony shook his head. ¡°Uncle Malcolm from the National Investigation Bureau is investigating it. If bad guys intentionally framed you, Uncle Malcolm will catch them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± He lowered his head and looked at his own injuries before whispering, ¡°So¡­ did you wrongly use me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I used you wrongly and even punished you. I didn¡¯t handle it well and I¡¯m sorry. Can you forgive me?¡± Anthony apologized sincerely.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Alistair felt thrilled to hear that his father had taken the initiative to apologize to him for once in his life.

    ¡°Since your attitude is quite decent this time around, I can reluctantly forgive you but on one condition.¡±

    ¡°What condition?¡±

    ¡°Can we skip this week¡¯s math test? And then can you take me to an amusement park for a day?¡±

    ¡°¡­ You¡¯re still too yful,¡± Anthony thought.

    After a moment of silence, he finally nodded and said, ¡°Okay! This week we¡¯ll take a break so that you can y without any worries.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± He cheered excitedly, almost jumping up with joy.

    Anthony straightened up the little guy¡¯s shoulders before giving him some words of advice, ¡°I won¡¯t hold today¡¯s runaway incident against you but such behavior isn¡¯t eptable as it makes your great-grandma, auntie and me all worried sick about you! There cannot be another time like this. Remember that!¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± he replied obediently.

    Anthony patted his small shoulder then stood up while extending a big hand towards him, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    However, he raised both arms instead saying, ¡°Daddy, my hands hurt too much. They won¡¯t let me hold your hand so please carry me.¡±

    Anthony indulged him by bending down and lifting him up into his arms, while leading them towards their luxury car without forgetting to remind Molly and Spencer, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now. Your father should have finished handling things by now, so he¡¯lle pick you guys back home in ten minutes at most. Don¡¯t wander off!¡±

    ¡°We know! Godfather, hurry back with milk tofu!¡± Molly smiled happily seeing father-son conflict resolved and feeling proud as she waved goodbye at Anthony departing with his precious godson in tow.

    Spencer remained aloof as always, his hands in his pockets and no words to offer. The luxury car quickly drove away, its red taillights gradually disappearing into the night.

    Molly watched the car disappear into the distance with great satisfaction. ¡°He finally found out the truth and sincerely apologized to milk tofu. That¡¯s great,¡± she said.

    As she was feeling emotional, Spencer¡¯s eyes were full of coldness. ¡°It¡¯s a waste of time watching hypocritical people put on a show of father-son love,¡± he said.

    He had originally wanted to watch a good drama about strict parenting and a son who decided to leave after bing disillusioned with it all, but Anthony¡¯s performance tonight left him unsatisfied.

    ¡°Spencer¡­¡± Molly wanted to say something but felt that she wasn¡¯t involved enough in their family affairs nor could she truly understand her brother¡¯s feelings after enduring years of illness. She sighed instead.

    Spencer didn¡¯t show much expression on his face, despite being only eleven years old. He looked very simr to Malcolm in appearance except for those icy-cold eyes that gave off an air of world-weariness beyond his age. His pale skin and thin frame made him look sickly yet mature beyond his years.

    Under the moonlight, he spoke schemingly, ¡°I prefer seeing widowers living alone rather than families living harmoniously or obedient son.¡±

    But given Alistair¡¯s current status as an obedient son, this would be quite challenging for him.

    However, Spencer enjoyed doing difficult things like this.

    Molly thought he was just joking around and didn¡¯t pay much attention as she sat on the steps outside the vi with her chin resting on her hands while waiting for Malcolm to pick them up.

    Meanwhile, at Suham¡¯s forest vi located near the border mountains area where they held a simple funeral service¡­

    All furniture was covered in white cloth while men and women dressed in ck lowered their heads solemnly, creating an atmosphere filled with dignity and respectfulness.

    Sheldon who had aged considerably over time lit three sticks of incense before bowing down reverently three times.

    In front of him hung a ck-and-white photo showing a woman who was smiling gently. When looking at it, one could see how simr Jacqueline looked like Lyra when smiling too.

    Next to it stood one subordinate trying hard, not knowing what else could be done other than consoling Sheldon by saying, ¡°Mr. Alford, please take care yourself first.¡±

    Sheldon turned cold instantly as if wielding sharp knives from within his eyes. ¡°Jacqueline has barely been dead long enough for me not feel grief-stricken! As her adoptive father, how can I possibly find sce?¡±

    The subordinate couldn¡¯t understand why Sheldon acted so harshly towards them, ¡°But¡­ Jacqueline has suffered from severe depression these past few years which led up until now¡­ Shemitted suicide¡­who should we seek revenge against?¡±

    Sheldon stared closely at the ck and white photo of Jaqueline, with monstrous anger brewing in his chest, hating a certain name over and over again in his heart.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for that man, how could she have been depressed all day after returning to me, and finally chose to end her life?¡±

    The subordinates stopped talking.

    The other subordinates in the surrounding circle lowered their heads one after another, for fear of being implicated by Sheldon who was angry.

    Sheldon¡¯s eyes were red with hatred.

    ¡°Anthony Cahan!¡±

    ¡°Jaqueline died because of him. Why can he still sit in the Cahan Group? I have no children in my life. Why can he still have a son?¡±

    ¡°The Cahans deserve to die, and Anthony deserves to be chopped up and fed to the dogs.¡±

    Speaking of anger, Sheldon took out a pistol from his waist and fired three shots at the ceiling.

    Bang bang bang-

    The gunshots were deafening and terrifying.

    The others all turned pale and took a few steps back silently.

    His subordinate Apollo Sutton stood up again and said, ¡°Mr. Alford, the twins who fought with Alistair Cahan a few days ago have now been targeted by NIB, and the matter has also been suppressed by Anthony with money. The case is currently being investigated by NIB. We should be more careful recently.¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of? They don¡¯t dare to confess me.¡±

    Apollo nodded and bowed,plimenting again and again, ¡°Yes, Mr. Alford, you are very wise and powerful, and you can handle them. NIB can¡¯t find our trouble.¡±

    Sheldon fetched a stack of hell money, lit it with a lighter, and personally burned it to the deceased. He calmly arranged, ¡°Let the people below prepare for it. We will find a way to make more troubles to the Cahan Group. While he can¡¯t take care of himself, we will find another opportunity to continue to deal with the kid next to him.¡±

    ¡°Once a person has the biggest weakness, it¡¯s easy to handle.¡±

    Even if he could cut off one of Alistair¡¯s fingers, Anthony would be in pain for a long time, right?

    As long as it made Anthony unhappy, he was happy.

    Apollo bowed, ¡°Mr. Alford, you are wise.¡±

    Sheldonughed, grabbed a stack of money and threw it on the ceiling, ¡°Jaqueline, I know you miss him all day long. I¡¯ll make you happy, and let him apany you soon.¡±

    ¡­

    For two or three days in a row, Alistair¡¯s life finally returned to its usual calm.

    He had already dropped out of the previous kindergarten, and the Cahan family was busy finding him a better aristocratic school.

    Anthony took his uing elementary school enrollment very seriously. Even though Alistair was at home all day, Anthony arranged for him to have a private tutor so that he wouldn¡¯t fall behind on any important subjects.

    Alistair waszy and slept all day long. Finally, after waiting for what seemed like forever, the weekend arrived.

    Early in the morning, before Anthony had even woken up, Alistair climbed onto his bed and snuggled up next to him.

    ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s time to wake up~ Great grandma has already helped me get ready for the day. We¡¯re just waiting for you~¡±

    Anthony raised his bleary blue eyes and spokezily, ¡°What could possibly make you so excited that you¡¯d wake up at 6:30 in the morning?¡±

    listair furrowed his little brows and stared mournfully at him, ¡°Daddy, you forgot about today? It¡¯s an important day!¡±

 Chapter 1042 Be a Sensible and Obedient Kid

    He was stunned for several seconds before his brain finally kicked into gear, but he couldn¡¯t remember anything. ¡°What day?¡±

    Alistair was not pleased at all and pouted, crossing his arms and turning away. ¡°Daddy, you said just a few days ago that this weekend we would take a break from math homework and go to the amusement park together.¡±

    Anthony suddenly realized what he had forgotten. Cahan Group had been busy with projectstely, so it slipped his mind. He rubbed Alistair¡¯s head and said, ¡°I remember now. We¡¯ll go after breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡± Children¡¯s emotions alwayse quickly and leave quickly too.

    ¡°Daddy hurry up and get ready! I can¡¯t wait anymore!¡± With agile short legs, Alistair jumped off the bed happily like a yful little puppy running downstairs.

    Anthony watched the small figure disappear down the stairs with a sigh.

    His soncked ambition. All he ever wanted to do was y games. It made him feel uneasy inside, but since he had promised Alistair beforehand, he didn¡¯t say anything about it as he got out of bed to wash up.

    An hour and a halfter¡­

    After finishing breakfast alone with Alistair in tow, Anthony left home.

    ¡°Alistair slow down! Save some energy for when we get to the amusement park,¡± Paloma beamed happily while looking back at Anthony.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare for father-son duo to have fun outside together like this. Consider today as your own vacation day instead of thinking about work.¡±

    Anthony nodded in agreement, ¡°I understand.¡±

    He sat in the back seat with Alistair buckled up safely, while giving their driver an approving nod before their luxury car drove away from Cahan Residence.

    The amusement park on weekends was always bustling with parents bringing their children over for ytime. Laughter filled every corner of it.

    Alistair also caught onto this atmosphere immediately. Grabbing onto his daddy¡¯s big hand, he dashed towards the amusement park entrance without hesitation!

    There were cotton candy stands along the way as well as ice cream vendors. Alistair pointed excitedly towards them shouting, ¡°Daddy! I want some too!¡±

    Anthony silently calcted how much food his little stomach could handle. ¡°You can only have one small cotton candy because eating too many will rot your teeth. The ice cream is also off-limits because cold foods are bad for your stomach. You can¡¯t drink milk tea or eat chocte either since they¡¯re high in sugar. Finally, the hot dogs are unhealthy¡­¡±

    He went on exining everything until finally Alistair pouted angrily asking, ¡°Then what can I eat?!¡±

    Anthony took a look around at the street vendors. ¡°You can eat hawthorn slices. They¡¯re refreshing and appetizing.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m tired of eating hawthorn slices at home. I don¡¯t want to eat them outside,¡± Alistair pouted.

    ¡°Okay then, how about some fruit? Do you like strawberries?¡± Anthony suggested.

    Alistair pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. He had been looking forward to this day with his dad for so long, but now he couldn¡¯t even eat anything.

    Going out with dad was boring.

    Without waiting for Alistair¡¯s response, Anthony took charge and bought him a small cotton candy and a box of strawberries. Alistair could only watch as all the tempting snacks in the amusement park passed him by while he nibbled on one small strawberry.

    Anthony nned to take him on the carousel next. But just as they arrived at the entrance without buying tickets yet, Anthony¡¯s phone rang in his pocket.

    Looking up at his father expectantly with big eyes blinking rapidly, Alistair heard him say, ¡°Wait here for me for a moment. I have to take this call.¡±

    It was Zack calling. It must be something important since he called during their outing time.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan,¡± Zack sounded anxious over the phone. ¡°Our project with RU International Trading Company has fallen through.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± furrowed brow appeared on Anthony¡¯s face as he asked urgently.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what exactly went wrong either,¡± Zack replied quickly. ¡°We were supposed to sign contracts today but RU suddenly backed out, saying that Cahan Groupcks business ethics and it refused cooperation with us anymore! Besides that¡­ there is also an issue regarding construction work on South Citynd. There was apparently a murder case reported from there, causing chaos among workers¡­¡±

    Zack continued reporting non-stop over the phone while Alistair stood beside him, staring nkly at his father who seemed preupied dealing with something beyond his understanding or interest right now¡­

    Hurry up! He really wanted to ride on that carousel! Come on, Dad, finish your call so we can buy our tickets!

    The conversationsted two minutes which felt like forever for little Alistair who couldn¡¯tprehend any of it anyway¡­

    Finally when it ended, Anthony slowly crouched down next to him apologizing, ¡°Alistair¡­ something came up unexpectedly regarding Cahan Group today¡­ I won¡¯t be able apany you anymore today¡­ we¡¯lle back again another time okay?¡±

    Although spoken lightly by his father¡¯s tone of voice ¨C those words felt like cold water being poured onto hot embers inside young boy¡¯s heart ¨C extinguishing all excitement within seconds¡­

    ¡°Daddy, you have promised me¡­¡± he protested, feeling a bit resentful.

    Anthony tried to offer an alternative, ¡°Okay, today is still your day off. I can have the driver or bodyguard apany you if you want to do something fun while I¡¯m away. But don¡¯t eat too much or you¡¯ll get a stomachacheter.¡±

    Alistair hung his head and lost all interest in the idea.

    The driver and bodyguard weren¡¯t his father. They were more like surveince cameras thanpanions. What was the point? All he wanted was for his dad to spend time with him.

    Anthony felt sorry for him and ruffled his short hair as he emphasized, ¡°There really is an urgent matter that needs my attention, Alistair. Can you be a good boy and understand?¡±

    He had already said enough. There was no room left for refusal now.

    Dejectedly nodding his head, Alistair replied, ¡°Okay then, Daddy, you can go take care of business since I don¡¯t feel like ying anymore.¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Anthony agreed before adding after checking his watch,¡±There¡¯s still plenty of time left this afternoon, so if you¡¯re bored, just work on your math homework instead. We¡¯lle back here another time.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± replied Alistair as Anthony helped him into the car where he buckled up again before leaving the amusement park behind.

    When they arrived earlier that day, Alistair had been excited beyond measure but now as they drove away from it all, his spirits were crushed by disappointment.

    In silence, the only sounds came from their breathing until finally, the driver spoke up through the rearview mirror trying tofort him, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Alistair. Mr. Cahan must have had some very important business matters to attend to which is why we had to cancel our ns today.¡±

    Alistair didn¡¯t respond but instead fidgeted with his clothes out of boredom while thinking about what Spencer had told him earlier.

    For his Daddy, the Cahan Group seemed more important than anything else in life.

    The driver continued trying to console him further, ¡°It¡¯s because Mr. Cahan works tirelessly guarding over both the Cahan family and their industries that allows you all thisfortable lifestyle. Alistair, you should try understanding things from your father¡¯s perspective.¡±

    Feeling downcast, Alistair suddenly blurted out everything on his mind, ¡°Everyone thinks that since birth, I¡¯ve been blessed with privilege, luxury living, best education, mansions, cars, and designer clothes. I should be grateful. I should behave myself, and be an excellent child. But none of them ever considered whether or not I wanted any of these things. Why doesn¡¯t anyone ask me whether or not I¡¯m happy?¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    The driver looked at him through the rearview mirror with some surprise. He couldn¡¯t believe that a five-year-old child could have such understanding. He asked, ¡°So what do you want?¡±

 Chapter 1043 Under the Broad Daylight, How Arrogant

    ¡°I¡­¡± Alistair wanted to say something, but as the words reached his lips, he sighed and swallowed his thoughts back. ¡°Never mind, it doesn¡¯t matter what I want anyway. My Dad won¡¯t agree.¡±

    What he wanted was seen as a waste of time in Anthony¡¯s eyes and saying too much might even get him a beating. As an observer, the driver could only sigh and gently advise, ¡°Alistair, Mr. Cahan has high expectations for you so it¡¯s natural that he demands strictness. Don¡¯t take it to heart. Fathers often express their love in different ways. Look at all the things he¡¯s done for you.¡±

    Alistair pouted and turned his head to look out the car window at the scenery passing by.

    His father had done plenty of things like supervising his studies, personally correcting his math papers and punishing him if they weren¡¯t good enough. He had to learn piano, taekwondo¡­ even if he held the tableware wrong, he would be scolded.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Even his diet was strictly controlled. If he got sick from eating something forbidden or sneaking food behind his father¡¯s back, then another scolding would ensue.

    He rested both hands on cheeks while hanging his head dispiritedly. ¡°Being me is just too hard! Just when I finally managed to get a day off, it gets ruined.¡±

    He still had homework waiting for him when they got home. His father would definitely check on it tonight.

    Ugh! He tugged at strands of hair in frustration while the driver shook his head helplessly.

    ¡­

    For several days straight now Anthony left early in the morning and came homete at night because there were many issues with Cahan Group recently. Projects that were supposed to be signed suddenly fell through on signing day due to sudden changes from otherpanies who took over instead. Someone died on one of their construction sites which attracted police attention, causing them have no choice but suspend work temporarily.

    All these matters kept Anthony busy with worry but deep down inside knew someone was sabotaging Cahan Group and trying suppress its market share rights.

    Meanwhile Alistair started attending a new elite kindergarten where drivers and bodyguards picked him up every morning and evening, so there wasn¡¯t much concern from Anthony about safety issues anymore¡­

    *

    One afternoon two weekster¡­

    Most of the children had already left kindergarten when Alistair sat outside, holding onto his small backpack and waiting patiently near entrance gate. He hoped Molly woulde soon with some snacks Malcolm made especially for him since today was Friday. And Molly had weekends off.

    The principal and teachers showed some concern towards Alistair before but found that although he was well-behaved, his overall attitude seemed somewhat distant towards others around him.

    Just as he was getting used to his new environment, he still wasn¡¯t familiar with the other kids. After waiting for almost ten minutes, he finally saw the luxury car belonging to his family parked on the side of the road.

    ¡°Momo!¡± Alistair was excited and ran over with his short legs.

    The car door opened and a boy with a cold temperament walked out, wearing an icy expression. Alistair froze. ¡°Spencer, why are you here? Where¡¯s Momo?¡±

    Spencerzily nced at him and impatiently replied, ¡°Molly has something going on at school and might bete picking you up. She asked me to bring you something.¡± He took out a delicate box from the back seat of the car and handed it to him with a sneer on his lips.

    ¡°Is my dad¡¯s rabbit cookies really that good? Can¡¯t Anthony even make these small snacks?¡± Alistair grabbed Spencer¡¯s hand holding onto the cookie box while defending Anthony, ¡°My Daddy is too busy working. He doesn¡¯t have time for this.¡±

    He opened up the box revealed fragrant milk cookies that made Alistair lick his lips unconsciously. They were sweet but not cloying ¨C delicious! Spencer stuffed his hands in his pockets and spoke disdainfully, ¡°He just doesn¡¯t care enough. My dad works for both NIB and White Corp., yet still manages to find time to spend with family while cooking gourmet meals. Being busy is just an excuse.¡±

    Alistair didn¡¯t want to argue anymore so continued sitting on steps, eating cookies obediently while being extremely cute.

    ¡°Alistair, how many times has your father personally picked you up from kindergarten in these past few years?¡± Spencer asked suddenly.

    Alistair froze again mid-chew of cookie crumbs. His father rarely came unless there was trouble or someone hadined about him doing something wrong¡­

    He couldn¡¯t remember more than five times when his father hade himself¡­

    But in front of Spencer, he lifted his chin proudly, defending, ¡°My Daddyes all the time! So many times I can¡¯t even count them!¡±

    Spencer scoffed lightly, ¡°You¡¯re deluding yourself.¡±

    Alistair lowered his head silently, continuing eating little cookies without saying anything else.

    Originally, it never urred to him that his father noting himself was such a big deal since he had drivers or bodyguards who could pick him up instead, but today when Spencer brought it up like this, it made him feel sad deep down inside.

    Still unwilling give up hopepletely though, he gathered courage, asking, ¡°Spencer, did Uncle Malcolm oftene pick you guys home often before?¡±

    ¡°Not often,¡± Spencer said, his lips curling into a cold smile. ¡°Every day.¡±

    Alistair blinked in surprise. Could Uncle Malcolm really manage to pick them up and drop them off almost every day despite being so busy? A jealous feeling rose in his throat, and even the taste of the cookie he had just eaten turned bitter.

    Spencer stuffed his hands into his pockets and ignored the little boy¡¯s expression. His attention was focused on their surroundings at the kindergarten. Was someone following them from the corner? Were they Cahan family bodyguards or White family bodyguards?

    His dark eyes deepened as he considered this for a moment before suggesting, ¡°Alistair, it¡¯s Friday today and Molly and I are going to watch a football game at schoolter. Do you want toe with us?¡±

    ¡°Sure! Where is it?¡± Alistair closed the cookie box and hugged it close to him as he ran up to Spencer.

    ¡°It¡¯s very close by, only about seven or eight hundred meters away. So, we can walk there,¡± Spencer replied.

    Alistair followed obediently as they left together but then suddenly stopped when Spencer turned around again.

    ¡°I told you not to follow us,¡± Spencer said firmly towards Eleven and Twelve who were guarding Lyra before, turning back around without waiting for their response.

    Eleven and Twelve exchanged an awkward look between themselves before saying hesitantly, ¡°Spencer¡­ Mr. White and Mrs. White are worried about your health. So, we have no choice but to follow.¡±

    They had been instructed not leave him alone since leaving home in case something happened unexpectedly that could cause him harm or make him ill.

    Spencer red coldly at them before holding up his wrist, which showed readings from a monitoring device attached there. ¡°This device clearly shows my blood pressure levels along with my heart rate. If anything happens, it will automatically notify my father without any need for your interference.¡±

    Feeling dismissed by this statement, Eleven and Twelve looked embarrassed but still managed weakly saying, ¡°Please take care of yourself, and let us know if anything happens.¡±

    With an impatient grunt from Spencer, they walked away without looking back, while Alistair happily skipped alongside him through an empty park area where few people passed by.

    After walking for ten minutes straight, Spencer couldn¡¯t even see the two luxury cars parked in front of the kindergarten anymore. But he kept on walking without any intention of stopping.

    Alistair scratched his head in confusion. ¡°Spencer, where is thepetition venue? This ce should be bustling with people. Why does it seem like there¡¯s no one around?¡±

    Spencer¡¯s tall and thin figure continued to walk as he answered nonchntly, ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡±

    ¡°Spencer, can you slow down a bit¡­¡± Alistair didn¡¯t finish his sentence before someone covered his mouth from behind and sprayed something on his face that made him dizzy and itchy.

    When Spencer heard themotion and turned around, he saw several tall men wearing masks standing nearby while carrying Alistair who was unconscious.

    He sneered at them. ¡°It¡¯s not even dark yet and you guys are already following us. Now you dare to snatch him directly? You¡¯re really bold.¡±

 Chapter 1044 In the Face of Danger, Whom Will He Choose?

    Several men looked at Spencer, who was in his early ten years, and immediately approached him aggressively.

    Spencer raised his left hand calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not in good health, and I can¡¯t stand your drugs. I wear a medical monitoring watch. If I lose consciousness, the watch will automatically rm.¡±

    Several men nced at each other, and the leading man narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°What do you want to express?¡±

    He pointed to Alistair that was carried on his shoulders, ¡°I am with this kid. Where are you going to take him to? Don¡¯t forget to take me with you.¡±

    Several people were dumbfounded.

    This was the first time anyone wanted to be kidnapped these days.

    Was this kid out of his mind?

    To be on the safe side, several people took out the rope, quickly tied Spencer¡¯s hands, and took away with Alistair who was unconscious.

    The van which had fake license quietly left the park and drove all the way to the deste outskirts.

    Spencer walked a lot today, and still had to walk in the suburbs.

    Spencer¡¯s physical strength couldn¡¯t support him long and the kidnappers were afraid that he would faint, so they carried him into the top floor of a abandoned building.

    The sky was red like fire.

    And the sun was almost setting.

    Spencer was sitting on the edge of the balcony, next to Alistair who was not awake.

    Several kidnappers gathered in a corner, smoking and discussing something in a low voice.

    The choking smell of smoke drifted over with the wind, and Spencer coughed with an expression of hostility between his brows.

    Within a few minutes, the leading man suddenly walked towards him incredulously, squatted in front of him and observed him, ¡°I called to ask your identity. Are you really Spencer White of the White family?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The kidnappers looked at one another.

    ¡°Kid, we have no intention of offending Malcolm White. What happened today is only for the Cahan family. We can let you go. As a deal, you don¡¯t want to reveal our location. How about it?¡±

    Spencer sneered when he heard it, ¡°You¡¯ve caught me and have already provoked him. Do you think you could get away with it?¡±

    The leader frowned, and the person next to him quietly made a gesture of wiping his neck, signaling that they would kill the two together.

    When Spencer saw it, he remained calm and began to talk about conditions, ¡°Are you Anthony¡¯s enemies? Kidnapping Alistair to get revenge on him? What are you going to do?¡±

    The leader was honest, took out his pistol and put it on the ground, ¡°When the connectores over, we can negotiate a price for the body parts, and then find a ce to bury him, or throw him back to the Cahan family.¡±

    Spencer narrowed his eyes. His expression immediately became serious, but soon, he chuckled, ¡°The things in his body are only worth a few dors, so you should have a bigger picture.¡±

    Several people looked at one another, stared at him vigntly, and did not answer.

    He continued, ¡°As the son of the Cahan family, you use him as a bargaining chip, and the Cahan Group can take out hundreds of millions of dors. When the timees, you will kill him and run away. You canplete the task and get the money. You can have it both ways.¡±

    It was not unreasonable, so several people were a little moved.

    ¡°Also, I¡¯m Anthony¡¯s godson. If you use me as a bargaining chip, it will be more effective than using this kid. Do you want to try it? Do you want to make a big money?¡±

    There was silence on the rooftop, and only the sound of the wind could be heard.

    Several people looked at Spencer in surprise, somehow feeling that this child was a bit unpredictable.

    Obviously, he was only about ten years old, but his words were well-founded, well-organized, and his thinking was clear.

    Spencer saidzily, ¡°Don¡¯t doubt my intentions. Although I am Anthony¡¯s godson in name, I also want to take revenge on him.¡±

    ¡­

    Less than 20 minutes after Spencer and Alistair disappeared, the bodyguards who stayed at the kindergarten gate immediately discovered the problem.

    The bodyguards on both sides notified Malcolm and Anthony respectively.

    Anthony knew about it first because he received a text message.

    [Your son and godson are in my hands. If you want their safeties, 100 million cash. Send them to the abandoned building of No. 23 western suburb. Come alone and can¡¯t rm NIB. Otherwise, whichever son¡¯s little finger is received first? I will send it to you.]

    Anthony read the entire text message with a sullen face, the corners of his eyes were stained with scarlet, and he dropped the document on the corner of the table on the spot.

    In less than a minute, he received a call from an unknown number.

    The other party teased and asked, ¡°Mr. Cahan, what do you think?¡±

    Anthony gritted his teeth sullenly, suppressing his anger, ¡°If you dare to touch a hair of them, I will make you feel worse than death.¡±

    This was not a threat. Even if he couldn¡¯t do it, if Spencer was injured, Malcolm would probably go crazy on the spot.

    In the other end of the phone, the manughed and didn¡¯t take it seriously, ¡°100 million cash, one person, help me block NIB. If you can¡¯t do it, I can make you feel worse than death, and send your son¡¯s body to you.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    The veins in his clenched arm bulged, and Anthony was on the verge of an outburst of anger.

    Endured, he talked about the conditions in a low voice, ¡°At this point in time, the bank is closed, so I can¡¯t get so much money out. Moreover, the cash is too heavy, and I can¡¯t get it by myself.¡±

    The man sneered, ¡°You¡¯re a big shot in Suham. How can such a small matter trouble you? Anyway, if I don¡¯t see you and money for an hour, I will randomly pick one and push him downstairs. You can figure it out.¡±

    The phone was hung up.

    Anthony clenched his fists, holding back his anger.

    Zack stood aside and asked worriedly, ¡°Mr. Cahan, at this point in time, where can we get 100 million in cash? After all, this matter involves the White family. Should we first notify Mr. White and ask NIB for reinforcements? ¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The weakness was controlled by the other party. Alistair and Spencer must not be hurt. Otherwise, he would never forgive himself in this life.

    He calmly ordered, ¡°Arrange a few people to find Mr. White, and ask him not to make a move. Arrange people to surround this address within three hundred miles, and wait for me to go first.¡±

    ¡°In addition, immediately assemble all the security guards of the Cahan Group. All go to the nearby bank to withdraw money. Use special passages. Collect as much as you can, and speed up.¡±

    Zack said, ¡°Got it!¡±

    ¡­

    The sun was about to set.

    The view from the old rooftop was beautiful.

    Alistair had woken up and figured out the current situation of being coerced as a hostage.

    It was the first time he experienced this kind of thing, and he was tied up so that he could not move. He was so frightened that he shed tears.

    Spencer frowned, disgusted, ¡°Manly man, bleed but not cry. You always cry. That¡¯s what Anthony taught you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Alistair pursed his mouth, tears were still dripping from the end of his eyes, and his blue eyes were shining. If it wasn¡¯t for the short hair, he would be more delicate and beautiful than a girl.

    ¡°Spencer, will my Daddye? Will Uncle Malcolme? Will we¡­ will we die?¡±

    Spencer looked as indifferent as ever, ¡°They wille, we may die.¡±

    Alistair was even more frightened. His tears kept dropping on his little face, which made people feel sorry for him.

    Spencer said casually, ¡°Alistair, I know you don¡¯t like me, and I hate you, too.¡±

    ¡°Do you know Anthony loves you very much? Would you like to guess who he would choose to save first in a real danger situation?¡±

 Chapter 1045 Palace of Hell or Interrogation Room

    Alistair stopped his tears in an instant and shouted firmly at him, ¡°Daddy will save me! He will definitely save me!¡±

    The wind on the rooftop was very cold, and Spencer¡¯s face was almost bloodless pale.

    The boy had handsome eyebrows and eyes, and his extremely pale skin made him look like an angel. However, the corners of his weak lips were curved with a mocking smile. ¡°I also think he will save you.¡±

    In this way, he can continue to retaliate without restraint.

    Didi ¨C

    There was a car honking not far away, which was particrly noticeable in the quiet environment.

    Several bandits chatting in the corner immediately straightened up and stood at the edge of the rooftop, gazing into the distance.

    ¡°The person who is giving money has arrived, and he moves really fast.¡±

    Several people burst intoughter.

    On the country road, 200 meters away from the abandoned building, there was only Anthony.

    One hundred million cash was too much, so Anthony brought a cart and piled it high with ck cloth-covered stacks.

    The road in the suburbs was t and easy to walk on. Anthony only walked up to a distance of 30 meters from the abandoned building when he was ordered to stop by someone on the rooftop.

    Several kidnappers wearing masksughed wildly, ¡°Anthony Cahan, youe very. Sure enough, to seize your son is equal to seize the whole Cahan Group group. This feeling is really cool.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face turned cold and he paid no attention to anything else, getting straight to the point, ¡°The money you wanted has been delivered. Release them.¡±

    The leaderughed even more wildly, grabbing Alistair¡¯s cor from behind and pressing him against the porcin tile fence at the edge of the rooftop.

    ¡°Daddy! Daddy, save me! Waaahhh¡­¡±

    Alistair had never seen such a scene before, with the distance of eight floors high. He was so scared that his face turned pale, afraid of being pushed down.

    Anthony¡¯s eyes turned red with anger, and he immediately wanted to go upstairs.

    ¡°Stand there. If you move forward, I¡¯ll push him off!¡± ¡°yelled the leader.

    Anthony stopped, his blue eyes seemed to contain hurricane, and his fist quivered under his cuff. ¡°I¡¯ve given you what you want, and if he gets hurt, I¡¯ll make your life a living hell.¡±

    The leaderughed heartily, not taking it seriously, and grabbed Spencer¡¯s cor from behind, making him stand up and block in front of him.

    ¡°Anthony Cahan, you may have misunderstood me. One billion can only release one person.¡±

    The red glow on the horizon gradually faded, but Anthony¡¯s expression could still be clearly seen from the rooftop.

    His handsome and cold face was ravenously insidious. He restrained his anger, gnashing his teeth, ¡°You release them two. I will continue to be your hostage. I am in charge of the Cahan family. If you can hold my life, you can hold the whole Cahan Group.

    The leader was not fooled. ¡°Everyone knows that you used to be the director of the Security Agency. You¡¯re very skillful. I know I can¡¯t handle you.¡±

    He took a sharp dagger out of his pocket and put it around Spencer¡¯s neck. ¡°If there¡¯s only a hundred million, you will have to take one.¡±

    ¡°Should you take your biological son or godson?¡±

    Alistair struggled as he was held down by the bandit beside him, with his hands and feet restrained. He was also pushed one inch closer to the edge of the rooftop.

    As night approached, the wind grew stronger and Alistair screamed in terror. His fear of heights had turned his face pale.

    ¡°Daddy! Daddy, save me! I¡¯m about to die!¡±

    In contrast to his panicked and fearful demeanor, Spencer remained surprisingly calm andposed, even with a knife held to his neck. His gaze was contemptuous and indifferent.

    ¡°Anthony, make your choice.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s eyes turned crimson, and his brows furrowed tightly as he answered without hesitation, ¡°I want both of them.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°If you¡¯re too greedy, then you won¡¯t get any of them. You must make choices!¡±

    The leader got angry and moved the tip of the knife against Spencer¡¯s neck an inch closer. The sharp de left a faint mark of blood.

    Spencer gritted his teeth in pain and closed his eyes in resignation.

    Anthony saw it, his veins bulging on his forehead and his eyes turning deep red with anger. ¡°I choose Spencer, let him go.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone on the rooftop was stunned.

    Alistair stopped calling for help and struggling, tears streaming down his face as he stared nkly at Anthony below.

    In the face of life and death, did his father really choose to spare Spencer¡¯s life and let him die?

    Was he not as important to hid father as Spencer, even though he¡¯d been around for longer?

    Alistair experienced despair for the first time at the age of five.

    Beside him, Spencer opened his eyes and stared at Anthony in shock.

    The leader lowered his knife and loosened his grip on Spencer. ¡°You even give up your own son. Anthony, you are really cruel.

    He spoke and directly picked up Alistair, without even blinking his eyes, and threw him off the eighth floor rooftop. You don¡¯t seem to like your son very much, so let me kill him for you.¡±

    He said, picking up Alistair and throwing him off the eighth floor roof without blinking¨C

    ¡°Ah!!¡±

    The shrill screams of immaturity and terror echoed.

    Anthony immediately ran over and caught Alistair with his body before he hit the ground. The huge inertia caused them to fall to the ground together and roll two rounds without hurting any vital parts.

    His arm was somewhat dislocated, and his jawline was tight as he always protected the little kid in his arms, ensuring that Alistair didn¡¯t suffer any harm.

    Alistair had been scared unconscious and was now limp in his arms.

    The bandit on the rooftop saw this, immediately grabbed a pistol, aimed at Anthony and fired several shots.

    Bang!

    It was a gunshot from a distance. A sniper shot hit the leader in the heart, blood sttered, and he fell on the spot.

    The other kidnappers were frightened and immediatelyy down, hiding in the blind spot of the sniper.

    The entire rooftop was empty except for Spencer, who was still standing.

    White clothes were elegant and he was independent from the world.

    With his hands tied behind his back, his cold and indifferent expression revealed a calmness beyond his years.

    He looked coldly at the several bandits lying on the ground and said, ¡°My dad ising. You can¡¯t beat him with those things in your hands, and you can¡¯t take the money either. It¡¯s better to run away quickly.¡±

    Life is the most important thing.

    Several kidnappers exchanged nces and seemed to silently agree on a decision.

    The next second, Spencer was tackled.

    The man pressed him to the ground. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Malcolm White has set an ambush. We¡¯re going to have a hard time getting out. Kid, give us another ride.¡±

    Spencer looked indifferent and sneered, ¡°To the Pce of Hell?¡±

    His words always made people ufortable, but now the kidnappers didn¡¯t have time to argue with him. They grabbed him and lifted him up.

    The kidnappers hid behind him, used him as cover, held the muzzle of their gun to his back, and shouted across the open countryside, ¡°Malcolm White! Our lives are worthless, but your son¡¯s life is the most precious. If you don¡¯t want him dead, remove your men, let us take the money, and prepare a car for us!¡±

    ¡°If you agree, let the sniper fire three empty shots into the sky!¡±

    The air was so quiet that only the sound of the wind can be heard.

    One second, two seconds¡­

    Two brief minutes passed, and then three loud gunshots were heard in the distance.

    They were empty shots, and Malcolm agreed.

    Their joy onlysted for two seconds, and a flexible figure shed into the roof, speedy extremely to knock out one of the kidnappers and snatch away the pistol.

    By the time the other two kidnappers reacted, Anthony had turned the tables on them, shooting them twice in the hand.

    The guns dropped, and the kidnappers had no choice but to surrender, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. We¡¯re just paid to do this.¡±

    Anthony confiscated the guns, his deep eyes filled with a murderous intent, yet he still maintained some rationality and did not pull the trigger.

    Spencer raised an eyebrow and casually looked at the kidnappers, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not going to the pce of hell, but to the interrogation room instead. That¡¯s a fun ce to be. Congrattions.¡±

 Chapter 1046 Itâ€™s a Dead End No Matter What

    Within two minutes, Chad and his team arrived at the scene and quickly handcuffed the kidnappers. Alistair, who was unconscious, was ced by Anthony on the corner of the stairs on the first floor.

    Seeing that everything was under control and Spencer was okay, he turned around to go find his son.

    ¡°Anthony,¡±

    Spencer had been untied by Chad himself. His dark eyes were brewing withplex emotions as he coldly questioned him, ¡°Why did you choose to save me? Out of guilt or pity?¡±

    Pity for growing up with medicine since childhood and being tortured by viruses until almost broken physically? He suffered from congenital heart disease without ever attending kindergarten. The pain would continue until he turned eighteen years old. It apanied him throughout his entire childhood.

    Anthony blinked his eyes lightly but didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t caught him just now, Alistair would have really fallen to his death. Are you so cruel to your own son? Do you think choosing me will make me grateful to you? Not hate you?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s fists clenched tightly as they trembled with anger while deep redness crept into the corners of his eyes. ¡°It was an emergency situation. I didn¡¯t have time to think about these things.¡±

    At that time, one of the kidnapper¡¯s knives had already been ced against Spencer¡¯s neck, leaving a bloody mark. But, if Alistair had been pushed down from upstairs, then he could still try hard enough to protect him.

    There was no other way except choosing Spencer ¨C it was just a gamble.

    ¡°The resentment between Malcolm and I hurt innocent people like your over these years. I regret every moment of it¡­ I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±

    ¡°Although I know this phrase is palest and most powerless possible, you won¡¯t ept anypensation from me. Except an apology, I leave nothing else for me except my life.¡±

    He looked at the gun in his hand which already contained one bullet.

    ¡°Alistair knows nothing about our grudges. Whatever punishment orpensation is necessary for what I¡¯ve done wrong before. And you can kill me but please don¡¯t involve Alistair anymore.¡±

    The gun was steadily passed over towards Spencer who stubbornly refused, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend like you care! You think I wouldn¡¯t dare shoot?¡±

    Anthony directly handed over the gun into his hands while slowly kneeling down on one knee, maintaining a height convenient enough for him take action if needed. Then he held onto Spencer¡¯s hand, guiding where exactly should be aimed at himself and gently teaching,

    ¡°You haven¡¯t learned how to use a gun yet, right? Just hold it like this. Lightly pull your finger here. It¡¯s very simple. Try it?¡±

    His fingertips trembled slightly ¨C

    ¡°Spencer!¡±

    Chad stood nearby, worried that Spencer might do something extreme. ¡°This is murder, and with so many NIB officers around, if you act, it will be a stain on your life that even we can¡¯t protect you from.¡±

    When Malcolm arrived at the rooftop, he heard Chad¡¯s words and didn¡¯t say anything or stop him. He just watched his son from afar and waited for him to make the right decision.

    Anthony continued speaking with red eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯re still young, and this can be considered me leading you astray. The Cahan family¡¯swyers, the White family¡¯swyers, and the Lloyd family¡¯swyers will all defend you. You won¡¯t have any problems.¡±

    Spencer hesitated as he looked at the gun in his hand but ultimately didn¡¯t pull the trigger.

    ¡°Anthony,¡± he said as he withdrew his hand. ¡°I¡¯d rather see you suffer than take your life today. You saved me today so I don¡¯t owe you anything anymore. Our past grievances are settled now without any debts owed between us. But don¡¯t expect me to treat you differently than before because I¡¯ll never acknowledge your godfather status.¡±

    Anthony lowered his injured eyes without responding.

    Malcolm had been quietly watching all along until Spencer resolved his personal grievances before walking up to pick up his thin son.

    ¡°Chad, personally escort the suspects back to NIB while I take Spencer and Alistair to hospital,¡± Malcolm said.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Chad replied as they quickly evacuated from the abandoned building.

    Anthony soon suppressedplex emotions within himself before getting up to go to hospital with them.

    Fortunately, Alistair only fainted due to shock. There was nothing wrong with him physically except for some potential psychological trauma after almost falling off a building at such a young age.

    The doctor prescribed some medication through an IV drip which would help him wake up normally once it was time for discharge.

    Even though it waste at night when they arrived at hospital, Paloma still came over anyway.

    As soon as she entered Alistair¡¯s ward, she saw Anthony sitting by Alistair¡¯s bedside guarding him. His eyes were dull without light, and out of focus.

    ¡°You¡¯ve had a long day. Don¡¯t stay here anymore,¡± she said softly.¡±Go home and rest. I¡¯ll watch over Alistair.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Anthony replied. ¡°You¡¯re not in good health. Don¡¯t stay upte. Alistair isn¡¯t seriously hurt. I¡¯ll watch over him.¡±

    Paloma sighed then sat down beside her great-grandson¡¯s bed.

    ¡°I want to keeppany with Alistair. He must have been terrified after experiencing something so serious.¡±

    Alistairy motionless on the hospital bed, still unconscious. Paloma held his tiny hand with tenderness, her eyes red and moist from tears.

    ¡°Grandma,¡± Anthony hesitated before speaking softly, ¡°do you know everything that happened today?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know everything that happened,¡± replied Paloma with a heavy heart. ¡°My poor Alistair had to suffer at such a young age¡­¡±

    Anthony lowered his head in guilt and self-me. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. You can scold me or hit me if you want.¡±

    But Paloma shook her head gently and looked at him with the samepassion she had for Alistair.

    ¡°How could I me you? You were faced with an impossible choice. No matter what decision you made, someone would have been hurt. Even if it were me in your shoes, I couldn¡¯t guarantee making a calm decision like that. And besides, you saved both children! You did well. There¡¯s no need to me yourself.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s eyes were filled with sorrow as he hung his head low. He was unable to shake off the feeling of regret.

    Paloma tried tofort him by saying, ¡°I understand how difficult your choice was back then. And someday Alistair will understand too.¡±

    If Anthony chose to save his biological son instead of Spencer, he would have been ridiculed by the kidnappers who would taunt him about how being a godfather was not as good as being a real father, which could further worsen Spencer¡¯s hatred towards him.

    Moreover, Malcolm and Lyra wouldn¡¯t be able to justify his actions if Spencer suffered any serious injuries.

    No matter which way he chose back then, it was like walking into death trap for Anthony because he didn¡¯t have time to weigh up pros and cons.

    ¡°Anthony, I¡¯ll stay here tonight. You should go get some rest.¡± said Paloma kindly

    But Anthony refused. All he wanted was to stay by his son¡¯s side until he woke up again.

    ¡°Listen to me,¡± urged Palima patting gently on Anthony¡¯s left shoulder but even this light touch caused him pain.

    He winced slightly, and unconsciously shrunk away from her touch. It was clear that it hurt badly but despite this pain, he remained stoic.

    Paloma finally noticed the sweat on his forehead and realized something wasn¡¯t right about hisplexion.

    ¡°Are you injured?¡± she asked worriedly.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let the doctor check it out? Don¡¯t try toughing it out alone. Go see an emergency doctor immediately!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, Grandma. Just dislocated my arm. I already put it back myself. It¡¯ll be fine in two days,¡± replied Anthony calmly.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do! What if your injury gets worse? You must let the doctor examine it!¡± eximed Paloma firmly.

    Anthony felt helpless against her insistence . A small injury like this meant nothingpared what soldiers endured during training, so why made such fuss over something so trivial?

    In the eyes of Paloma, she still regarded him as a child. Alistair was a kid, and he was a big kid.

    ¡°You listen to me now, let the doctor examine you properly. I¡¯ll watch over Alistair here. I slept half the afternoon and I am not sleepy at all. But you need to rest up well. Cahan Group needs you at the helm and the Cahan family needs their backbone in good shape. You must take care of yourself and recover fully,¡± she insisted.

    Anthony couldn¡¯t argue with her and allowed himself to be taken for a physical examination by the nurse.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    *

    That night, Alistair remained unconscious but he had a terrible nightmare ¨C one that was truly terrifying¡­

 Chapter 1047 Treating Oneself as a Pawn

    In the darkness, he felt his body falling down and down¡­

    The weightlessness made him scream in terror, and he was calling out for his father.

    But all he could hear was Anthony¡¯s cold, heartless voice.

    ¡°I choose Spencer. Let him go.¡±

    ¡°You can always remarry a wife and have another son. But there¡¯s only one Spencer.¡±

    For the first time, Alistair felt his heart ache so much that it was almost hard to breathe. Tears flowed freely from his eyes, each drop carrying an indescribable sense of despair.

    Anthony¡¯s voice mixed with truth and lies. Alistair couldn¡¯t tell which was which or see anything clearly.

    He didn¡¯t know how long the weightlessnesssted before he felt like he had fallen into water and created huge sshes around him.

    But when he opened his eyes again, everything was blood red. He was submerged in blood water ¨C suffocating, painful ¨C as if his heart were about to explode under pressure.

    And still Anthony spoke in that low tone of voice,

    ¡°When Spencer was your age, he could already solve middle school math problems while you couldn¡¯t even get 80% correct on elementary school ones.¡±

    ¡°Your piano practice for half a month has resulted in this? You can¡¯t even y scales at racing speed but instead sound like you¡¯re dragging a donkey along!¡±

    ¡°Alistair, if only you had half of Spencer¡¯s intelligence and diligence, I wouldn¡¯t have to supervise your mediocre studies every day.¡±

    ¡°I choose Spencer¡­¡±

    His vision blurred as Alistairpletely broke down inside himself.

    Suddenly sunlight shone through the darkness. It was too bright for him to open his eyes properly but enough to clear up some of the confusion inside him bit by bit.

    His long eyshes trembled slightly with beads of sweat still clinging onto them. His blue irises gradually regained focus while fear lingered on his pretty face after he woke up from such a nightmare.

    ¡°Alistair, you finally woke up! Are you feeling okay? Are you hungry? Do you want something to eat?¡± came Paloma¡¯s lovingly concerned voice beside him.

    Alistair blinked away tears that rolled off from the corners of both eyes. Paloma gently wiped them away with her soft hands.

    He remained silent for quite some time as memories fromst night¡¯s nightmare kept flooding back into mind, making it difficult for him distinguish what was real anymore.

    ¡°Is this heaven or hell? And why are you here too?¡±

    Paloma chuckled helplessly then pinched Alistair¡¯s little cheek, ¡°Silly boy! This is Earth! You¡¯re alive and well, so that¡¯s why I¡¯m able to see my dear great-grandson.¡±

    Graduallying back into consciousness again after being saved from falling off buildingst night¡­ But who saved him?

    A question without answer lingered within Alistair¡­

    He surveyed the white hospital room, quiet and empty except for Paloma sitting by herself at the bedside. There was no sign of that person. Was his father with Spencer? Busyforting him?

    He could already imagine Anthony by Spencer¡¯s side, offering words offort and support. The image made his nose tingle with sadness and helplessness, like a tidal wave crashing over him.

    ¡°Grandma,¡± he choked out as he threw himself into her arms, crying uncontrobly until his voice grew hoarse and his emotions overwhelmed him.

    ¡°My little heart,¡± she said in sympathy as tears streamed down her face.

    But Alistair refused to say anything at all. He just cried inconsbly like never before in years.

    ¡­

    When Anthony came back carrying Alistair¡¯s favorite pumpkin porridge, Alistair was still asleep on the bed with traces of tears still visible on his soft fair cheeks. Meanwhile, Paloma kept wiping away her own tears from beside him.

    ¡°What happened?¡± asked Anthony when he noticed something was wrong.

    ¡°Alistair woke up ten minutes ago crying and holding onto me tightly,¡± replied Paloma sadly.

    ¡°I asked what happened but he wouldn¡¯t tell me anything.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only 6:30 am,¡± she added after ncing at the clock. ¡°Why did youe here again? You didn¡¯t sleep all night.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep,¡± replied Anthony.

    He figured Alistair probably wouldn¡¯t like hospital food so he went to a nearby five-star hotel to get some takeout for him.

    Anthony put down the food container before sitting next to Alistair on the bed. He took out a wet tissue paper and gently wiped away those pitiful tear stains from his son¡¯s face while Paloma rubbed her chest ufortably due to emotional distress. She finally mustered up enough courage to ask, ¡°How is your injury?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, Grandma. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Anthony reassured her. He had taken an X-rayst night which showed no bone damage but there was severe swelling around his shoulder de.

    Anthony iced itst night, and the doctor rmended using a brace or bandage tied around his chest for several days in order not cause any further damage. However, Anthony worried that this would scare Alistair so decided against it.

    After cleaning up Alistair¡¯s face, Anthony noticed that something wasn¡¯t right with Paloma¡¯s condition.

    ¡°Grandma, you should go rest. I¡¯ll stay here,¡± he suggested kindly without waiting for any objections.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already called our butler who wille pick you up soon. You need take good care of yourself too. Grandma, you¡¯re protecting me by doing so.¡±

    ¡°Okay, if there are any issues that Alistair can¡¯t handle here, just give me a call.¡±

    ¡­

    Another ward.

    Spencer had always had poor physical stamina, and he was even more exhaustedst night. He slept until dawn before waking up.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Malcolm sat on the chair beside his bed, with a stern expression on his face. He rubbed his wristwatch with his fingertips, lost in thought and unaware of what he was thinking about.

    Spencer lowered his guilty expression and blinked, ¡°Dad, are you not busy with NIB?¡±

    Malcolm furrowed his brows slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m busy, but there¡¯s nothing more urgent to worry about. Don¡¯t try toe up with any devious ideas to make me leave.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Spencer slowly propped himself up and sat up, with a bandage wrapped around his neck where the bloodstain had been. This made his already pale face look even more like that of a sickly and mncholic young boy.

    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re going to hold me ountable today. Tell me about it, I¡¯m listening.¡±

    Malcolm sat upright with a serious expression on his handsome face.

    ¡°What exactly happened yesterday?¡± he asked sternly.

    ¡°You went to the scene personally, so you should be very clear about the ins and outs of the matter.¡±

    ¡°I want you to retell the whole thing again.¡±

    Spencer squeezed the sheet slightly, still looking calm, ¡°Alistair and I were attacked and kidnapped in the campus. They were going to dismember Alistair. I talked them into extorting Anthony, but they wanted more money, so they asked Anthony to take one of us. Anthony chose me and Alistair was thrown off the roof¡­¡±

    Malcolm listened quietly and waited until he finished before asking, ¡°Are you sure this is the truth about the whole thing?¡±

    He pursed his pale lips and remained silent.

    ¡°You deliberately tricked Alistair into going to a non-existent game, and distracted the two bodyguards, which gave the kidnappers a chance to strike. The investigation found evidence of drugs used to incapacitate Alistair, but your electronic monitoring device did not alert me or your mom. You were not drugged.¡±

    ¡°It was your idea to use Alistair to ckmail Anthony, and it was your idea to put a knife to your neck and force Anthony to make a choice.¡±

    ¡°You were the one pushing everything behind the scenes, treating yourself and Alistair as pawns, wanting to embarrass Anthony, am I right?¡±

    Several kidnappers had confessed to all the details of the incidentst night. Originally, it was a case targeting only the Cahan family. The kidnappers knew Spencer¡¯s identity and had no intention of harming him.

    Spencer opened his eyes wide and bit his lip in silence.

    Malcolm looked at his face, which looked very much like his own, in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re only eleven years old, and you have this kind of nning and scheming. Have you ever thought about risking your life and Alistair¡¯s, what the price would be if the rescue failed?¡±

 Chapter 1048 He is not worthy of being my son

    Spencer hung his dim ink eyes, his fingers twisted the sheets into wrinkles, and his cold paleplexion looked extremely gloomy.

    The ward was quiet for a while.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    After a long silence, Spencer finally spoke up, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know I shouldn¡¯t have done that and it¡¯s not fair to Alistair. Yesterday¡¯s incident may leave an indelible shadow and nightmare on him who¡¯s so young.¡±

    ¡°But Dad, I have also suffered for eleven years because of Anthony. The S404 biochemical virus is an indelible shadow and nightmare for me as well. I am just¡­ passing on the pain he brought to me, making his son suffer once. I¡­¡±

    As he spoke, his voice grew quieter and he gradually lost his confidence. He waspletely oppressed by the pressure brought on by Malcolm, feeling as if he was being suffocated.

    Malcolm was shocked.

    His son had been pampered by his side for eleven years, but he only realized today that he had never truly understood his son¡¯s thoughts.

    He used to think that his son was just a bit aloof, but he forgot that he was too intelligent. At the age of five, he could solve high school level math problems and had won various academicpetitions every year. He had always been interested in reading adult materials such as psychology, criminology and economics since he was young.

    This time what he did was the craziest, risking even his own life and Alistair¡¯s as a bet.

    ¡°Spencer, your irrationality and scheming make me feel very unfamiliar.¡±

    Spencer¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He bit his lip for a while before asking with teary eyes, ¡°Yes, I was wrong. I had already noticed that those people were secretly following and monitoring us, yet I still led Alistair into the fire pit. So¡­ will you take action against me?¡±

    Malcolm choked and stopped speaking.

    ¡°Did I vite your principles this time?¡±

    He lowered his eyes, his lips pursed and turning white. His fingers twisted the sheets incessantly, concealing his unease.

    ¡°Take me to the ancestral hall. I ept any punishment.¡±

    To be that ce meant to be punished by the familyw, which was too vicious. With Spencer¡¯s physical condition, it was estimated that he could not endure five strokes, and his life would be finished.

    Malcolm had always taken pity on his infirm health, and had taken care of him for a long time when he was a child, not to mention whipping or pping.

    Moreover, Malcolm never even consideredying a hand on him.

    ¡°Spencer, you¡¯re much more mature than Momo. Your mom and I don¡¯t need to worry so much about you, so I have never cared about the grievances between you and Anthony. I give you 100% trust and let you decide it yourself.¡±

    Spencer had a docile face, lowered his head and listened carefully.

    ¡°But Spencer, your behavior yesterday disappointed me. I¡¯m very angry that you risked your life and Alistair¡¯s life to y this game, especially since you are very aware of your physical condition, but you still want to y so hard and crazy.¡±

    ¡°Those are scumbags who specialize in shady activities. A group of desperadoes with weapons and guns in their hands. They are uncontroble and quite dangerous.¡±

    ¡°But you still use them to toss your body at will, and you don¡¯t have awe for life. You never thought about how your mom and I would feel if you made any mistakes? How sad would Momo be?¡±

    ¡°If Alistair really died in this kidnapping case, will there be troubles in the Cahan family? You can really get Anthony involved, but Alistair is also involved. Can you really feel at ease? Have you considered these things?¡±

    Spencer was red-eyed by the words, and nodded in a very understanding way, ¡°I know I was wrong.¡±

    ¡°You will never, ever be allowed to take your own and other people¡¯s lives insignificantly again. Can you do it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there will be no next time.¡±

    The worry between Malcolm¡¯s eyebrows eased a little, ¡°I believe you this time. If you can¡¯t do it in the future, I won¡¯t tolerate you anymore, and I will really take you to the ancestral hall. Do you hear me clearly?¡±

    He nodded again, ¡°Understood, I dare not.¡±

    Malcolm sighed, and his face softened a lot, ¡°Although the final result of this incident is good, you almost made a big mistake that cannot be made up, and you still have to be punished.¡±

    Spencer didn¡¯t have time to rx.

    Malcolm looked at him, thought for a while, and then said in a stern tone, ¡°Before tonight, write me a 2, 000-word self-criticism. Also, when Alistair is better, find time to apologize sincerely to him and calm him down.¡±

    This was already the most eptable punishment for his weak body, and he couldn¡¯t refuse it, ¡°Understood, I will honestly review my mistakes.¡±

    ¡­

    Alistair was having another nightmare.

    As long as he closed his eyes, the feeling of weightlessness followed him everywhere, and his whole little heart was so frightened that it almost stopped suddenly.

    Now, he dreamed that he was floating in the air, watching Anthony take care of Spencer meticulously.

    In the ward, Anthony was feeding Spencer, patiently blowing it cool spoon by spoon.

    He sighed and said, ¡°Spencer, you¡¯re such an excellent and well-behaved child. Why aren¡¯t you my biological son?¡±

    In his dream, Spencer asked back, ¡°Don¡¯t you like Alistair?¡±

    Anthony shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s foolish, clumsy and yful. He doesn¡¯t deserve to be my son.¡±

    Alistair floated in the air silently listening and watching with a heart so broken it felt like suffocating.

    Tears flowed down his cheeks like a stream that couldn¡¯t be stopped no matter how hard he tried to wipe them away with his small hands.

    His eyes were swollen from crying as he desperately approached Anthony and hugged his legs begging him, ¡°Daddy, please don¡¯t abandon me. I¡¯ll be good. I¡¯ll listen to you from now on.¡±

    ¡°Daddy please¡­¡±

    Anthony frowned in disgust as he kicked him away.

    Alistair was tossed around like an abandoned ball rolling several times on the ground before finally hitting the corner of the wall.

    The misty fog blurred his vision but he could still see clearly Anthony¡¯s cold expression of indifference.

    ¡°I have chosen Spencer. Whether you live or die has nothing to do with me. Get lost!¡±

    Waaah!

    Alistair hugged himself tightly while trembling in despair at the corner of the wall.

    The nightmare was too scary that it woke him up crying out loud,

    ¡°No! Please don¡¯t!¡±

    Tears streamed down his face as he helplessly grabbed onto the bedding while kicking uncontrobly with short legs.

    Anthony sat beside Alistair¡¯s bed looking startled by sudden awakening of this son who had been having a nightmare. He quickly leaned over rubbing Alistair¡¯s little head asking,

    ¡°Alistair, did you have a bad dream?¡±

    Alistair¡¯s little hand wiped off tears haphazardly while he was blinking wet eyshes trying to focus on Anthony¡¯s face.

    Realizing it was Anthony who stood before him made him scream out fearfully, then he curled up into a ball under covers covering himself entirely,

    ¡°Don¡¯t kick me! Daddy no more please¡­ scared waaaah¡­¡±

    His voice muffled due to sobbing too much, making words unclear for Anthony.

    Not hearing clearly what Alistair¡¯s problem was caused concern for Anthony, so he carefully pulled back covers only finding curled-up body shivering uncontrobly apanied by faint cries.

    Seeing how emotional his son had be prompted Anthony press call button located near bedside table, which summoned doctor within two minutes time.

 Chapter 1049 A Phone Call from Alistairâ€™s Mother

    Alistair refused to let the doctors examine him and only cried, not answering any questions. The doctors, nurses, and Anthony were all at a loss for what to do. After two minutes of this standoff, Alistair¡¯s emotions became more and more intense. Worried that he would choke on his tears, the doctor signaled to Anthony and they all left the room.

    In the hallway, the doctor sighed. ¡°At such a young age, Alistair probably already has serious psychological trauma. At this stage he is very resistant to treatment; we can only try to stabilize his emotions for now and seek help from a psychologistter.¡±

    Anthony lowered his eyes with some regret but was helpless in this situation. They had only been outside for two or three minutes when they heard Alistair¡¯s crying be quieter ¨C it seemed like he had calmed down somewhat.

    Anthony immediately wanted to go back into the room but was stopped by the doctor. ¡°He has suffered too much trauma. You should observe him first so as not to trigger another emotional reaction.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The door of the hospital room wasn¡¯t closedpletely ¨C there was still a crack left open.

    A small figure remained hidden under nkets inside; faint sobbing sounds could be hearding from within.

    Those cries seemed able pierce straight through Anthony¡¯s heart, making him feel ufortable enough that it hurt in his chest cavity.

    He pinched himself tightly while silently listening beside him for over ten minutes until those cries gradually faded away.

    Had he cried himself out?

    Afraid that little guy might suffocate under all those covers if there were no movements inside anymore, Anthony gently entered into the ward without making any noise.

    Lifting up his son¡¯s cotton quilt revealed once again that face which used to smile so often now covered in tear stains. His eyes were swollen shut, and he was gasping slightly as if unable catch breaths.

    Anthony sat down next to him on bed side, patiently wiping away tears with wet tissues.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Even though asleep, little one still appeared somewhat resistant towards being touched by his father. He was murmuring softly,

    ¡°Daddy¡­ don¡¯t go¡­ I don¡¯t want ¡­¡±

    Even while sleeping he continued huping while talking nonsense words.

    Anthony squeezed tightly onto wet tissues held within hand, causing jaw line muscles stiffen slightly before asking softly,

    ¡°Do you not want me here? Do you want grandma instead?¡±

    Little one kept both eyes closed tightly, holding onto dampened corners of nket even tighter than before, appearing quite insecure.

    Mumbling unintelligibly even though half asleep,

    ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t want Daddy¡­. waaahhh¡­.¡±

    Although was unable to hear clearly what exactly he said yet could guess general meaning behind words spoken. Most likely he didn¡¯t want see his father at present moment.

    Yesterday¡¯s scene of falling from the building was truly horrifying. Alistair clearly had a strong aversion to him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have screamed and cried when he woke up and saw him, then hid away.

    With downcast eyes, Anthony thought for a moment before sending a message to Paloma and Reba.

    Alistair fell asleep, so Anthony sat quietly by his side, silently watching his watch without making any noise or waking up his son.

    After about fifteen minutes, Paloma and Reba should be arriving soon. Anthony quietly left the hospital room.

    In the hallway, he happened to meet Paloma and Reba who were hurrying over.

    ¡°Anthony, how is Alistair?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing major wrong with him physically but he hasn¡¯t eaten anything all morning. He wakes up crying then sleeps again when he gets tired.¡±

    He forced a bitter smile while pulling at the corners of his mouth slightly before saying, ¡°I think it¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t want to see me around. Please help me take care of him more often. Grandma, Reba, if there is anything, just send me a message.¡±

    After speaking, with heavy footsteps Anthony turned around and left.

    ¡°Anthony,¡±

    Reba called out but Anthony had already entered the elevator without looking back, leaving behind only a slightly deste figure in her view.

    Inside the hospital room, Alistair slept restlessly as tears continued to fall from tightly closed eyes. He was trying anxiously to grasp onto something.

    ¡°Daddy¡­ don¡¯t go daddy¡­ don¡¯t leave me alone¡­ I¡¯m good¡­¡±

    His murmurs were disoriented like they had been soaked in jealousy; full of grievances that could barely be heard by Paloma or Reba who had just walked into the room.

    ¡­

    Lyra went abroad on business for two or three days but upon returning home, she heard about what happened: her own son Spencer along with Alistair both being kidnapped for ransom, which led them both ending up in hospital beds now¡­

    When she arrived at the hospital, Spencer was sitting upright on top of the bed writing an apology letter obediently. Malcolm told her everything about what happened including how much their son was involved in it all and what n he made etc¡­

    Seeing her son now, Lyra felt angry yet heartbroken as she pinched his cheek hard.

    ¡°What you did this time is simply unreasonable! You knew your body wasn¡¯t well yet you still acted recklessly!¡±

    Spencer interrupted softly, ¡°Daddy has already scolded me once as well as punished me too¡­ do you really need to scold me again?¡±

    Lyra paused briefly before responding nothing.

    Her son found her nagging annoying so didn¡¯t want listen anymore¡­

    As someone who gave birth after carrying this child inside herself for ten months, Lyra understood him quite well. He always had too many ideas going through his head. His thoughts always seemed more mature than those other children around his age group did anyway¡­

    As a child, he went to theb every day for intravenous treatment. She and Malcolm took turns apanying their son, wanting him to have someone by his side every day so he wouldn¡¯t be lonely. But their son always found ways to get rid of her and Malcolm. He liked peace and solitude.

    Now that he¡¯d grown up, he kept everything to himself and didn¡¯t tell Lyra or Malcolm anything. He lived a disciplined life, studied conscientiously, and didn¡¯t need them to manage anything.

    Even if she wanted to manage something for him, Spencer would find all kinds of excuses to deal with it. Unfortunately, he was so excellent and well-behaved that there was no way for them to do anything to him.

    The more she thought about it, the more depressed she became. She lightly pushed their son¡¯s forehead with slender fingertips.

    ¡°You should be grateful this time around. Anthony and Malcolm handled things properly so nothing major happened.¡±

    Spencer slightly hooked his lips. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. I naturally trust Dad since the kidnappers were fierce and uncontroble.¡±

    Lyra furrowed her delicate eyebrows again as she pushed his head once more. ¡°Are you still proud?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t scold me anymore. I really know I was wrong.¡± His voice was soft as he spoke inbination with his cold pale face, which made for an extremely rare sight of submission.

    Lyra had just wanted to give some advice when Spencer used being tired as an excuse before sending her off see Alistair.

    In Alistair¡¯s hospital room, the atmosphere had been somewhat gloomy at one point in time.

    As soon as Lyra pushed open the door though, she could feel it immediately.

    Reba exined softly, ¡°The impact from falling off a building is not small. Alistair is probably scared out of his wits since. Even while sleeping all night long, he has been talking in his sleep. Sometimes calling out ¡®Daddy,¡¯ other times calling out ¡®Mommy.¡¯ It really breaks my heart listening.¡±

    Lyra felt tightness in chest upon hearing this, because having raised children herself, she could understand what the Cahan family must be feeling right now too.

    She slightly opened her mouth but then heard music ringing from inside her bag which startled everyone due its suddenness within such quiet surroundings. She didn¡¯t want anyone getting upset or waking up any patients due its loudness, thus she made an apologetic expression before leaving the room quietly instead

    It wasn¡¯t until Lyra reached end of hallway that she took out phone from bag, checking who called. It turned out be very familiar number without name attached

    When she answered, she said carefully, ¡°Mavis? Why are you calling at this hour? Is there something wrong with that trade contract?¡±

 Chapter 1050 She Looks Like the Woman on the Marriage Certificate

    On the other end of the phone, the woman¡¯s voice was tinged with anxiety. ¡°Lyra, has something happened in Suham? A kidnapping case? Is Alistair in the hospital?¡±

    Lyra was taken aback. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Even she had only just received news from Malcolm afternding an hour ago, and yet Mavis seemed to already be aware.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Mavis sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve been worried about him for these past two years, so I¡¯ve been bribing journalists over in Crana for information. That¡¯s how I found out. But I don¡¯t know any specifics. All she told me was that the NIB and the Cahan family have suppressed any media coverage on this matter. Can you tell me what happened?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Lyra knew that as Alistair¡¯s biological mother, Mavis had a right to know.

    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t get too upset,¡± Lyra began calmly before exining everything that had happened without showing any bias towards her son.

    ¡°Mavis, I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s my fault along with Malcolm¡¯s for spoiling Spencer too much, which led him to do such crazy things.¡±

    After hearing everything that had transpired, Mavis remainedposed and said, ¡°It can¡¯t all be med on Spencer. He was also once an innocent victim himself. The root cause of this whole mess is that man. He caused harm to your family in the past and now he must face his consequences.¡±

    That man¡­ for these past few years, Mavis hadn¡¯t even wanted to utter his full name.

    ¡°Alistair is likely suffering from psychological trauma now. His condition has been poor all day today,¡± Lyra continued.

    There was silence on the other end of the line for a moment before Mavis made up her mind, ¡°Lyra, I want to go back to Crana.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about this? What if you identally run into him again? And what about our trade business overseas? Are we going to give up on it?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± came Mavis¡¯ immediate response. ¡°I¡¯m not nning on staying there permanently.¡±

    ¡­

    Alistair couldn¡¯t leave because he still wasn¡¯t mentally stable enough yet so Paloma and Reba stayed by his side constantly. Anthony visited five times throughout one day but never went further than standing outside and smoking in silence before leaving again shortly after.

    The mastermind behind kidnapping still hadn¡¯t been caught yet, so Anthony needed frequent trips down NIB while also dealing with piles upon piles of work waiting for him at Cahan Group during thesest few days.

    Feeling restless and agitated, Anthony could only smoke to calm himself down.

    ¡­

    It wasn¡¯t until that evening that Alistair became more lucid, able to distinguish between dream and reality, and even sat up to eat his dinner.

    He held the spoon in his hand, stuffing food into his mouth one bite at a time. He didn¡¯t let Paloma or Reba feed him; he ate obediently on his own. However, despite his previously lively and outgoing nature, he now seemed emotionally low-spirited with drooping eyshes while eating absentmindedly without any focus or direction.

    Paloma and Reba dared not disturb him nor ask what was wrong for fear of triggering another emotional outburst from him. They sat quietly beside him with cautious movements.

    After about fifteen minutes of eating only half a bowl of rice, it was clear that both enthusiasm and appetite werecking as Alistair said weakly, ¡°Grandma, I can¡¯t eat anymore.¡±

    Paloma lovingly rubbed his head saying, ¡°If you can¡¯t eat anymore, then don¡¯t force yourself. When you¡¯re hungry again, we¡¯ll make sure there¡¯s something for you to eat. We¡¯ll get your desk cleaned up. Why don¡¯t you get some sleep?¡±

    Alistair nodded in agreement.

    While Paloma and Reba were busy cleaning up after dinner, Alistair tilted his head slightly towards the door, ncing outside with hopeful eyes and trying to catch sight of someone. But soon the light in those eyes faded away as he felt suffocated by emotions, causing himself to bury under the covers and continuing sleeping instead.

    The next day, Lyra took Molly who had no school on Sunday, to visit Alistair at the hospital.

    Alistair¡¯s condition improved significantly when he saw Molly, and he finally agreed to talk with her for a bit.

    To avoid disturbing their conversation , Lyra sent Paloma along with Reba away, leaving them alone together in the ward.

    Alistair asked, ¡°Momo, what would you do if Uncle Malcolm doesn¡¯t want you as a daughter one day?¡±

    Molly listened intently but couldn¡¯t quite grasp what Alistair meant by this question,

    ¡°How is that possible? Although I love getting into trouble which makes my dad angry sometimes, I know how much he loves me. He would never sever our father-daughter rtionship.¡±

    Since Molly wasn¡¯t aware of all details regarding kidnapping case, Alistair did not know how best express himself without being too obvious, so he moved onto another topic instead.

    Molly had long ck hair tied up high into a ponytail. She looked stunning standing near window where sunlight shone on her fair skin, making her look like an angel.

    A few moments spent quietly together made Alistair feel healed. But, Molly kept looking at her watch throughout their conversation.

    After chatting with him for only half an hour, Molly got up and said, ¡°Milk tofu, my mom called me to go see my brother for a while. If you¡¯re tired, just lie down and rest. I¡¯lle back to find you soon.¡±

    He felt a bit reluctant and said, ¡°You muste back, promise me.¡±

    Molly smiled brightly and nodded before leaving the room.

    As soon as she left, even the air seemed to be cold and empty.

    Alistair felt uneasy being alone; his mind was filled with images of Anthony and Spencer. Spencer was still weak; he hadn¡¯t been discharged yet. Was daddy still over there keeping himpany? Comforting him?

    Since waking up yesterday morning until now, he hadn¡¯t seen his father at all¡­

    No wait¡­ did hee by once?

    Or maybe he was dreaming because it didn¡¯t feel real at all.

    Was his father really going to abandon him?

    Waaah¡­ lost in thought, Alistairy on the bed crying into his pillow for a while.

    After just a few minutes had passed since Molly left the room, the door slowly opened again with light footsteps walking in. A person reached his bedside and sat down.

    He blinked his eyes then focused them on what appeared before him: it was a young woman wearing white nurse¡¯s clothing along with a medical mask covering her face.

    Without taking notice of who she really was, Alistair quickly buried his face into the pillow, saying in muffled tones, ¡°Miss nurse, do I need an injection? I don¡¯t have fever.¡±

    The woman put down her medical tray, then gently sat beside Alistair, asking through her mask, ¡°No injection needed but can you sit up so that I can check your blood pressure and heart rate?¡±

    Hearing that no injections were necessary made Alistair more cooperative as he slowly turned over onto one side, then leaned against the headboard sitting upright.

    The woman noticed that even around his eyes were red-rimmed from crying earlier, which made her heart ache with pity; unable to resist, she reached out touching his cheek gently.

    A puzzled expression crossed Alistair¡¯s face as this action surprised him greatly.

    Although he had visited hospitals several times before for health check-ups, other nurses would praise how cute he looked but never dared touch or hold onto him due to the Cahan family status.

    This nurse not only touched but also pinched his cheeks!

    Lowering her head quickly after realizing what she did wrong, she opened up a device used for measuring blood pressure.

    Alistair watched intently thinking aloud, ¡°Your hair color is so pretty unlike any other nurses.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t like Molly¡¯s either¡­

    This nurse had very beautiful golden hair.

    The woman was taken aback, and her lowered gaze lifted slightly to meet Alistair¡¯s. Her exquisitely blue eyes and golden hair gradually merged with the image of the woman on his father¡¯s marriage certificate.

    He opened his mouth in disbelief, rubbing his eyes repeatedly as he confirmed what he saw. ¡°Are you¡­ mommy?!¡±

 Chapter 1051 Sheâ€™s Hiding Behind This Door

    Mavis waspletely bewildered by this. Her son hadn¡¯t seen her in five years, and she was wearing a mask. How did he recognize her at first nce?

    As she stood there stunned, Alistair clung to her and whined, ¡°Mommy, are you here to take me to heaven?¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t know what to say.

    It seemed that Alistair wasn¡¯t thinking clearly at the moment; it was just a coincidence or a guess.

    She rubbed his soft little head and spoke softly, ¡°Alistair, I¡¯m a nurse from the hospital here to check your health. Can I finish the exam first?¡±

    Alistair sniffled and pouted his lips as he shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re not a nurse; you¡¯re my mother! You look exactly like my Mommy in the wedding photo with Daddy! I can never forget what you look like!¡±

    Did Anthony show their son their marriage certificate? He must have seen Mavis¡¯s face more than once for their son to remember so well.

    Was it guilt? They got married without even having a wedding or taking wedding photos. Anthony probably only had one photo of Mavis on their marriage certificate.

    ¡°Mommy, I miss you so much! Daddy misses you too! Every year on my birthday, Daddy takes me to the temple to kowtow before your picture and tells me how beautiful of a ce you went but couldn¡¯te back from yet because I¡¯m not grown up enough yet¡­ I really want to grow up quickly!¡±

    As he spoke again with tears in his eyes as if he were dreaming out loud, Mavis stiffened all over because of what he said and couldn¡¯t snap out of it for quite some time.

    Ring~

    It was Lyra¡¯s message alerting her about time constraints so that Paloma or Reba wouldn¡¯t see them together.

    She immediately snapped out of herplex thoughts and continued measuring Alistair¡¯s blood pressure while casually asking him about how Anthony treated him these past few years.

    At the mention of Anthony, Alistair pouted even more, ¡°Daddy¡­ he doesn¡¯t love me anymore¡­¡±

    Thinking about this made him sad again as he buried himself into Mavis¡¯ arms while crying softly.

    This also made Mavis teary-eyed as she asked gently, ¡°Why do you think that way? Does your father treat you badly usually?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s super mean!¡±

    Alistair let out a sob, as if he had found a shoulder to cry on. His voice was soft and whiny as heined, ¡°Daddy never picks me up from school. He promised to take me to the amusement park, but then he left me there and went back to work.¡±

    ¡°He likes Spencer more than me. Every time he talks about him, it¡¯s all praise. He says I¡¯m stupid and dumb, but Daddy never praises me¡­¡±

    He sat up in anger and then leaned on Mavis¡¯p again. He grabbed her hand and ced it on his little butt while vividly describing the situation, ¡°I get scolded all the time for not listening or behaving well, then Daddy¡­ smack! Smack! Smacks me hard!¡±

    ¡°Waaahh¡­ It hurts so much¡­¡±

    He rested his head on Mavis¡¯p while crying uncontrobly. Tears kept streaming down his beautiful blue eyes as if trying to express all of his sorrows from these past few years. ¡°I don¡¯t want Daddy anymore¡­¡±

    Mavis listened to him cry with a broken heart.

    If it weren¡¯t for this huge injustice that her son suffered through, how could he have been hurt like this? She should have known that Anthony didn¡¯t love her; how could she expect him to love their son?

    She felt an urge deep inside her heart ¨C she wanted nothing more than to take her son away from Crana immediately.

    But now was not the best time.

    If he was taken away from the hospital right now, they would be monitored constantly by the Cahan family. They would be caught before even reaching the airport.

    She couldn¡¯t make any rash decisions at this point; she held onto her son tightly instead ¨C expressing five years worth of longing without saying a word.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if he doesn¡¯t love you because there are many people who do love you in this world ¨C your mother, great-grandmother¡­ they all love you.¡±

    But¡­ but what he really wanted was his daddy¡¯s love!

    Alistair became increasingly helpless with each passing thought until finally letting out an anguished plea, ¡°Mommy, can we go together into heaven? Maybe when we¡¯re there, I won¡¯t feel sad anymore¡­¡±

    Mavis¡¯ heart broke even further upon hearing those words just as Lyra called again,

    [Anthony is at the hospital now; he has arrived at the parking lot already so pleasee out quickly.]

    Mavis immediately became nervous once again; she had no choice but let go of Alistair who looked extremely wronged by everything that happened. ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t want me either?¡±

    Her heart twisted painfully upon hearing those words yet still managedfort him by rubbing his tear-stained face gently.

    ¡°I¡¯lle back tomorrow. I¡¯ll tell you stories and y with you too! Will that make you happy?¡±

    ¡°You promise?¡±

    ¡°I promise ¨C pinky swear! And remember only puppies lie!¡±

    Alistair finally believed in what Mavis said after hearing about puppies lying, which made him release his grip on Mavis, allowing himself rest back onto bed once more.

    She quickly organized the medical supplies and carried the tray out of the room. Just as she stepped out, she heard a ding from the elevator nearby.

    Anthony¡¯s face was cold and he wore a well-tailored navy blue suit. He walked out of the elevator with casual steps. Five years had passed, but it seemed like nothing had changed for him except for his age increasing. His face was still extraordinarily handsome, making it hard to look away.

    But Mavis didn¡¯t want to stare too long. She quickly lowered her head and walked in another direction away from Anthony. The distance between them was only ten meters, but it felt like they were separated by an ocean of unfamiliarity.

    There weren¡¯t many people in the corridor, only three or four nurses and doctors passing by asionally. Anthony noticed that one nurse came out of his son¡¯s room, thinking that something might be wrong with his son, so he looked up at her and said, ¡°Miss, wait a minute.¡±

    The corridor wasn¡¯t crowded at all, but Mavis didn¡¯t stop walking as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything; instead she quickened her pace.

    Anthony stared at her slender figure from behind and felt a sense of familiarity rising in his heart. Despite most of her blonde hair being covered by a nurse¡¯s cap, he felt uneasy about something not being right here.

    He frowned slightly and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Stop.¡±

    Mavis tightened her grip on the medical tray in hand; feeling nervousness creeping up into every cell of her body ¨C how could things go wrong this fast?

    Stopping now would mean exposing herself before Anthony; therefore she took a gamble on running away as fast as possible instead.

    Anthony immediately chased after her down the hallway where they ran for about one minute without Mavis looking back once. Finally, she disappeared around another corner, leaving Anthony behind without any trace except for an empty hallway ahead.

    The entire hallway was empty except for safety exits which could hide someone easily enough, so Anthony¡¯s expression became serious while pushing open one such door. Suddenly, Lyra elegantly emerged from inside surprising both parties equally upon seeing each other there unexpectedly.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    They both asked almost simultaneously while looking surprised at each other¡¯s presence there together alone like this, which made Lyra smile first before exining herself,

    ¡°I went upstairs to see Spencer. Since it¡¯s only one floor anyway, I thought taking stairs would be faster than waiting for an elevator¡­ And what about you?¡±

    Anthony rxed his previously tense eyebrows slightly, while casually exining himself too.

    ¡°I¡¯m just like you. I hate waiting around so I decided to take safety exit upstairs to check on Spencer myself.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait untilter then,¡± said Lyra closing safety door behind them both before continuing, ¡°He just fell asleep again so if we wake him up now, he¡¯ll probably get cranky.¡±

    Anthony stared at her as she closed the door, his jawline stiffening and his expression bing serious.

    As the door was about to shut, he forcefully reached out and held it open. ¡°I just saw a suspicious nursee out of Alistair¡¯s room. I called out to her and she ran away nervously. I¡¯m worried that she might be working with those kidnappers who are seeking revenge.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Lyra looked surprised. ¡°What? These people are so brazen that they dare toe here despite the hospital¡¯s security measures? Did you catch her?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Anthony replied, his eyes narrowing in suspicion. ¡°I suspect that she is hiding behind this safety corridor door right now. What do you think, Lyra?¡±

 Chapter 1052 Her Old Apartment

    Lyra¡¯s smile disappeared as she quickly understood what he meant. ¡°Are you suspecting that I have something to do with those kidnappers?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that, Lyra. How could you possibly do such a thing? But that woman is really suspicious, and I have to investigate.¡±

    Lyra stepped aside tactfully. ¡°Go ahead and investigate, but I just came from the secure passage and didn¡¯t see any suspicious nurses. Maybe they ran in another direction.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if there are any suspicious people around here,¡± he said as he forcefully pushed open the door and entered the secure passage. There was no one behind the door, but someone had left a pair of small white shoes on the ground.

    The upper and lower floors of the secure passage were quiet without any sound.

    Anthony¡¯s gaze fell on those shoes; his face was stern and expressionless.

    Lyra noticed his gaze, bent down to pick up those shoes slowly for inspection.

    The soles were clean like new without any dirt or mud stains.

    Lyra smiled, ¡°Maybe it was some nurse who finished her shift early for a date or something? That¡¯s why she left her old shoes here for new ones.¡±

    ¡°It does seem too new,¡± he agreed half-heartedly, unsure if it was suspicious or not.

    There were no cameras in the secure passage either; everything was silent without movement. Anthony rxed his serious expression slightly, ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve been too sensitivetely because of Alistair and Spencer¡¯s recent incident. Everything seems off.¡±

    Lyra sighed along with him, ¡°Don¡¯t be overly nervous. Spend more time caring about Alistair instead. He has been feeling down these past few days until Momo cheers him up withughter.¡±

    When Alistair was mentioned again, Anthony lowered his blue eyes sadly while smiling at Lyra, ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to see me much these days; maybe he needs some time alone before forgiving me again¡­ Why don¡¯t you go check on him instead?¡±

    In short, this matter had something to do with her family member Spencer being involved in it all ¨C Lyra didn¡¯t say anything else after nodding her head before leaving towards Alistair¡¯s room direction.

    Anthony watched her back as she walked away while standing still motionlessly ¨C looking through her towards another person¡­

    That woman from earlier¡­ She really looked like someone familiar¡­

    And her hair color¡­

    But wasn¡¯t it just an illusion?

    How could someone who passed away five years ago appear in this hospital?

    His brows furrowed deeply as he thought more about this situation ¨C taking out his phone from his pocket then dialing Kane¡¯s number immediately afterwards.

    ¡°Check the surveince video on the fourth floor of the hospital ward, especially the hallway next to Alistair¡¯s room. Anyone who enters or exits Alistair¡¯s room must confirm their identity,¡± Anthony ordered.

    ¡°Understood, Mr. Cahan,¡± came the reply.

    Anthony thought back to the figure he had just seen. ¡°Also, check the hospital staff list for a female nurse around 170cm tall with a slim build and blonde hair.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    With his orders given, he turned and headed towards Alistair¡¯s room. Through the small window in the door, he could see Lyra sitting beside Alistair chatting with Molly.

    A rare smile graced Alistair¡¯s face; his emotions seemed more stable after two days. Anthony felt some tension release from his chest and made his way to a smoking area at end of corridor.

    Meanwhile, Mavis had already run barefoot into Hospital¡¯s underground parking lot and got into her ck car that she arrived in earlier. Thanks to Lyra who managed to stall Anthony for a while that gave her an opportunity to escape through a safe passage without being caught by him.

    Quickly changing out of her nurse uniform and donning a mask and hat as disguise, she sent Lyra a message, ¡°Thank you for being there for me when I needed it most.¡±

    Lyra received this anonymous text message on her phone while sitting in Alistair¡¯s hospital room which warmed her heart. She quickly replied, ¡°He is very suspicious; I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t give up easily but will continue investigating you further. What are your ns?¡±

    Mavis froze upon reading this message on her phone screen ¨C ns? Normally speaking, she should leave Crana as soon as possible since she was almost exposed earlier, but then again she had promised Alistair that she woulde back tomorrow to visit him¡­ she didn¡¯t want to break that promise during their first meeting together with her son.

    Since she was already here anyway, why not take advantage of this opportunity? If things got too badter on, then worst case scenario would be confronting Anthony about divorce proceedings so that they could fight over custody rights over their son.

    With determination set in stone within herself now, Mavis typed out another reply, ¡°I¡¯ll find somewhere else nearby where I can stay put for now within this week, but don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll figure out how best avoid running into him.¡±

    Both women were tacitly avoiding mentioning any specific name throughout these messages exchanged between them.

    After sending off thisst text message, Mavis climbed behind wheel again buckling up securely before hitting elerator pedal hard driving away from the Hospital¡¯s parking lot without looking back once more!

    In recent years, she hadn¡¯t wasted any time. Not only did she get her driver¡¯s license, but she also did business overseas. In addition to running her ownpany, she also helped the Lloyd¡¯s Corp with international trade and signed a win-win cooperation agreement with Lyra.

    Nowadays, although her assets can¡¯tpare to the Cahan family¡¯s wealth, she can still be considered a rich woman. She was eligible to fight for custody of her son.

    In the hospital room, Lyra listened to Alistair and Mollyughing together and sighed silently as she deleted those few text messages. It was easy toe back once but it might not be so easy next time.

    After smoking an entire cigarette, Anthony personally went to the monitoring room. The hallway camera captured footage of a nurse-like woman entering Alistair¡¯s room and staying for fifteen minutes before leaving in a hurry. But the camera only captured a glimpse of the woman wearing a mask and nurse cap from one side or from behind; it never showed her face or even her eyes.

    Anthony stared at that familiar figure on the surveince video intently and said in a deep voice, ¡± Keep investigating until we find this woman.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    In the afternoon, Mavis drove back to an old apartment building where she used to live for five years before starting chasing after Anthony there; every brick and tile here was very familiar to her. She still wanted to live in this old apartment when returning Crana again.

    She skillfully called up their formerndy on purposefully lowering down voice tone, ¡°Hello there! I want rent your house.¡±

    Within minutes, her formerndy came downstairs.

    Mavis took off sunsses carefully and exined herself, ¡°Hi! I want rent this house for one month at market highest price rate plus deposit¡­¡±

    Her formerndy interrupted, ¡°Missy! This isn¡¯t my house anymore; I¡¯m just managing it now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The whole building belongs to a person whose surname is Parker now ¨C bought by somedy with that name several years ago at high price from me¡±

    ¡°Parker?¡± Mavis froze slightly ¨C what were coincidences? Their surname matched exactly!

    ¡°Can you help me contact Miss Parker? I really like this ce so much that I want rent it out too since its empty anyway- adding some life here won¡¯t hurt anyone right?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t make decisions about that myself- her husband manages everything. I¡¯ll ask him if he could let you stay here though- wait while I give him call please¡­¡± Her formerndy pulled out an old phone from pocket then squinted through reading sses while checking contacts list on phone screen carefully

    She stood in the hallway in front of the door, muttering to herself, ¡°Strange, what number did I put Mr. Cahan on?¡±

    Mavis heard her and furrowed her brows under her sunsses. ¡°Ms.ndy, which Mr. Cahan are you talking about?¡±

 Chapter 1053 Missed Opportunity

    Thendy smiled kindly, ¡°In the whole of Suham, how many Mr. Cahans are there? With that kind of wealth, who else can afford to buy an entire apartment building in the city center?¡±

    ¡°But speaking of which, Mr. Cahan and his wife have such a good rtionship that he gave away an entire set of apartments as a gift to her.¡±

    Mavis¡¯s face under her mask turned pale inch by inch.

    Mr. Cahan, Ms. Parker¡­

    Anthony bought the small apartment she used to live in and put it under her name? When did he buy it?

    Although this house was now hers, she obviously cannot live here.

    Thendy was still looking for Anthony¡¯s phone number when Mavis quickly stopped her, ¡°Don¡¯t need to make a call anymore. I¡¯m not renting this house.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry, youngdy. I¡¯ll be able to contact Mr. Cahan soon enough. Old people like me aren¡¯t very useful anymore and my eyesight isn¡¯t great either, so don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Before Mavis could say anything else, thendy had already found the phone number and dialed it on speakerphone.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    A maic and deep voice came through with a familiar feeling that made Mavis clench her fists tightly.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan! There¡¯s a youngdy looking to rent an apartment today ¨C unit 16-3 ¨C will you rent it?¡± Thendy asked.

    The man on the other end was silent for several seconds before asking, ¡°Which youngdy?¡±

    ¡°Just¡­¡± Thendy hesitated before turning back around, ¡°What¡¯s yourst name again? Hey? Where did you go?¡±

    The hallway was empty with no sign of Mavis anywhere.

    Thendy had no choice but to tell him honestly, ¡°She left; she probably won¡¯t rent anymore so sorry for bothering you, Mr. Cahan.¡±

    He hung up quickly but the incident didn¡¯t bother thendy too much as she continued upstairs to embroider flowers without another thought about it.

    After two minutes or so, Mavis had already returned back into her car.

    Her emotions were surging inside; unable to calm down even after all these years.

    Silent reminders kept telling her that no matter how many years passed, she would never be able to listen calmly or look at Anthony¡¯s face without nervousness or shortness of breath.

    Back then when she almost died giving birth alone while Anthony went off searching for Jaqueline instead¡­

    For this kind of man, she should have been dead inside long ago.

    She slumped over onto steering wheel, burying her head into arms, fingers pinching until they turned pale, digesting all those past pains, the despair from day after day¡­

    She didn¡¯t know how long passed before falling asleep.

    Honking horns behind woke her up suddenly, and looking through rearview mirror, she saw cars waiting impatiently behind hers.

    It was a ck Rolls-Royce, a top-of-the-line luxury car, and the license te belonged to Anthony. Mavis¡¯s breath caught in her throat as she instinctively tried to hide.

    ¡°Honk honk!¡± The Rolls-Royce continued to honk, and the driver seemed impatient.

    Mavis had to be rational. She quickly looked around and saw that both sides of this narrow street were filled with parked cars. Her car could only be parked on the main road at that time, blocking the way for the car behind her.

    Anthony¡¯s driver was probably urging her to move out of the way so they could pass through. It had nothing to do with Anthony catching her¡­

    She calmed down and started up her car while giving way for Anthony¡¯s luxury vehicle behind her. As soon as she moved aside, his car turned onto another street and stopped in front of the apartment building.

    Anthony came in a hurry; he didn¡¯t even bother about what happened earlier when the path was blocked by Mavis¡¯ car. He quickly got out of his vehicle and went upstairs.

    He found thendy directly asking, ¡°Do you remember what that woman who rented your ce looks like?¡±

    The olddy thought carefully before answering, ¡°She wore a mask and sunsses so I couldn¡¯t see her face clearly but from what I heard, she sounded young, tall with ck clothes.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t very useful information but Anthony asked seriously anyway, ¡°Did you see what color hair she has?¡±

    The olddy couldn¡¯t remember such details clearly; all she remembered was that it was dark ¨C either hair or hat ¨C but it seemed like everyone from Crana had ck hair anyway?

    Anthony didn¡¯t say anything else; he just turned around and walked away.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    The old apartment building did not have any surveince cameras installed, so if the woman who rented his ce really did have ck hair, then maybe he overthought things too much¡­

    Mavis checked into a hotel near Alistair¡¯s kindergarten after leaving hospital.

    When Alistair was discharged from hospital, he will return back his normal life again where Mavis can watch him every day near kindergarten.

    Her phone beeped indicating new message notification:

    [Is everything okay with your child? Don¡¯t worry about work matters ¨C I¡¯ve got everything under control.-Moore]

    Upon seeing this message Mavis felt warm inside.

    [Thank you]

    She replied back before making herself some coffee while nning tomorrow¡¯s schedule.

    Today she almost ended badly when Anthony nearly discovered her at hospital ¨C he might be suspicious now or even hire bodyguards making it difficult for Mavis get close again¡­

    She needed to think of something fast!

    At night-time there was silence throughout the hospital except for Paloma reading bedtime stories aloud, while Alistair hugged tightly onto his panda, whispering softly, ¡°Great-grandma today¡­I saw Mommy.¡±

    Paloma smiled even more lovingly as she tucked Alistair in, ¡°Sleep tight, my little Alistair. You¡¯ll be able to see your mommy again when you fall asleep.¡±

    Paloma didn¡¯t understand and thought Alistair meant he saw Mavis in his dreams.

    ¡°Poor Alistair,¡± Paloma sighed sadly to herself, ¡°Grow up quickly and be healthy and happy for a lifetime.¡± She stayed by his bedside until he fell asleep.

    The next day, Alistair woke up early because he remembered that Mommy said she woulde visit him again today. He was very excited as soon as he opened his eyes.

    But Paloma had no idea what made him so happy.

    Half an hourter, Anthony rushed to the hospital and received a call from Chad just as he got out of the car.

    ¡°We followed those kidnappers and found something about Sheldon Alford, the leader of that underground organization. Do you want toe confirm the evidence?¡±

    This was urgent business.

    ¡°I¡¯m on my way,¡± Anthony replied before instructing his driver, ¡°In this box are corn porridge, corn buns and peeled boiled shrimp; take them into the ward and say they were made by our family chef.¡±

    The driver didn¡¯t understand why Anthony wouldn¡¯t tell Alistair what he had done for him these past few days since it was obvious how much love there was between father and son? But without further ado or questions asked, he bowed respectfully at Anthony before carrying the food box into the elevator at once upon arriving at hospital premises.

    Anthony got behind the wheel and drove himself to NIB.

    Meanwhile, Mavis sat in her car watching as Anthony¡¯s luxury car left underground parking lot of hospital premises before quietly changing into her nurse uniform after yesterday¡¯s events unfolded.

    However, after yesterday¡¯s incident, Anthony really did arrange six bodyguards from the Cahan family guarding outside their son¡¯s ward like a fortress wall- any slight movement or sound could easily draw attention from them.

    What should she do now? Break her promise with her son?

    Just when she felt helpless, Lyra sent her a message like timely rain pouring down on parchednd¡­

 Chapter 1054 Unexpected Guest

    Lyra said, ¡°This is the hospital under Micah¡¯s control. He just returned to Suham yesterday, and his office is on the top floor of the emergency building on the left. He can take you in.¡±

    Mavis breathed a sigh of relief and quickly went to the emergency room as Lyra instructed.

    She knocked on the door, and a warm voice inside said, ¡°Come in.¡± Mavis smoothly entered the office.

    This wasn¡¯t Mavis¡¯s first time meeting Micah, but he didn¡¯t seem interested in looking at her for too long.

    ¡°I know about your rtionship with Anthony. Although I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to with my sister, I don¡¯t like asking too many questions when someone has to sneak around just to see their own son.¡±

    Mavis stood awkwardly at the door and bowed to him. ¡°Thank you, Micah.¡±

    Micah calmly put on his white coat buttoning every button precisely before putting on gloves, a mask, and an ID badge before walking over next to Mavis.

    ¡°Your hair¡­¡± he frowned. ¡°The color is too obvious; wear a ck wig and deep brown contact lenses so that your features are covered up.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± she replied.

    After about ten minutes of preparation time during which Mavis dressed herself appropriately while holding onto medical equipment trays following behind Micah, they walked towards Alistair¡¯s hospital room, only for them both be stopped by security guards outside it.

    Micah had an icy expression as he took out his ID badge to Cahan family security personnel, which immediately made them respectful towards him,, saying, ¡°Oh Mr. Lloyd! Are you going personally check Alistair?¡±

    He gave a slight nod without any warmth or friendliness, making them apologize profusely before letting them through into Alistair¡¯s room. They were greeted by Alistair not recognizing who the nurse was due her disguise. She revealed herself, causing him great joy upon seeing her again after some time apart due being hospitalized.

    ¡°Mommy~ It¡¯s so good seeing you again!¡±

    Micah stood near doorway, blocking off any view from anyone else outside, while checking his watch frequently and reminding everyone present that they needed leave soon, since staying longer would attract suspicion towards their visitation duration.

    Alistair understood this message well enough himself asking if Mavis was leaving already, because she didn¡¯t want his father finding out about their secret visits?

    ¡°Actually, Mommy, you don¡¯t need worry,¡± he continued ¡°Daddy hasn¡¯t visited me once since I¡¯ve been here.¡±

    Feeling disappointed by this revtion, he pointed at breakfast box ced beside bed side table. ¡°Even breakfast gets delivered by the driver now instead, because Daddy doesn¡¯t want to see me.¡±

    Mavis followed his gaze to the bedside table, feeling a bit puzzled. Lyra had told her that Anthony would go to the hospital every few hours, making five or six round trips a day. But her son said he had never seen him enter the ward. What was he up to?

    Without thinking too much about it, she patiently exined to her son, ¡°If Mr. Cahan finds out I came here, he won¡¯t let me see you again in the future. So Alistair, you have to help me keep this secret between us. It¡¯s our little secret.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mommy, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell Daddy,¡± he nodded earnestly.

    Mavis looked at his fair and tender face with bright blue eyes and grew more fond of him by the minute ¨C she couldn¡¯t get enough of him.

    Micah didn¡¯t show much expression as he stood guard motionlessly like a statue without any thoughts except for breathing.

    After about half an hour, Micah checked his watch and urged them, ¡°We need to go now.¡±

    Alistair reluctantly said goodbye from his bed, ¡°Mommy, when will youe back? Can I still see you next time?¡±

    Mavis leaned down and gently kissed his forehead, ¡°Of course we¡¯ll meet again.¡±

    Micah reminded her to put on her wig and contact lenses before checking his watch again, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Just like when they entered earlier, they left one after another without arousing any suspicion from the bodyguards.

    By the time Anthony came out of NIB, Mavis had already returned to her hotel room for rest ¨C they missed each otherpletely.

    *

    Alistair stayed in hospital for three days until on fourth day when everything was stable emotionally; finally seeing Anthony who disappeared from sight for several days made Alistair surprisingly calm with slightly pouting lips, indicating some displeasure but no extreme emotions or reactions were shown.

    Anthony breathed a sigh of relief as he personally took out Alistair¡¯s coat, wanting help him wear it, but was refused by Alistair shaking head saying, ¡°No need, Daddy! Mature good boy can dress himself up!¡±.

    Having gone through one kidnapping experience seemed like it made Alistair more independent? He felt gratified watching how well-adjusted his son appeared putting on clothes himself after receiving them from his Dad¡¯s hands

    Only Paloma noticed that something wasn¡¯t right between the father and son, suggesting kindly, ¡°Anthony, why don¡¯t you carry Alistair downstairs? Let¡¯s see if he gained weight these past few days.¡±

    Before Anthony could answer though, Alistair jumped off bed, running over towards Paloma and extending both arms, asking, ¡°Grandma, hold my hand!¡±

    It was clear what message this gesture conveyed ¨C He didn¡¯t want his Dad carrying him.

    Paloma and Anthony exchanged a helpless look.

    Soon, the luxury car pulled up in front of the Cahan Residence, and they finally arrived home.

    Alistair didn¡¯t like the smell of hospital disinfectant. He thought even the small grassy area in his backyard smelled better.

    But as soon as they arrived home, an unexpected guest appeared at their doorstep.

    A woman with slender legs stepped out of a car, took off her sunsses with one hand, revealing a neat and pretty shoulder-length haircut. She was wearing a military green jumpsuit that made her look very capable.

    Her gaze remained fixed on Anthony¡¯s face.

    When Anthony saw her, his expression became subtle and deep.

    She walked over with a big smile on her face. ¡°Anthony! It¡¯s been so many years since we¡¯ve seen each other. You haven¡¯t forgotten me already, have you?¡±

    Anthony kept a cold expression on his face and said nothing.

    It was Paloma who spoke first, ¡°Bryleigh! What brings you back here all of sudden? You could have called ahead.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Cahan,¡± Bryleigh said cheerfully while looking at Anthony again,¡±I have some good news to share with you all ¨C I¡¯m retired from the service now! No more business trips to border for me.¡±

    Bryleigh then turned to Anthony again and gave him a beautiful wink, ¡°Since I¡¯m here already, why don¡¯t you invite me in for some tea or dinner?¡±

    Anthony still remained silent but took hold of his son¡¯s hand tightly before walking towards their vi without saying anything else.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Bryleigh looked disappointed, ¡°Mrs. Cahan, it seems like after all these years, Anthony still hasn¡¯t forgiven me nor does he seem to care about my presence.¡±

    After all, she was just visiting, so Paloma had no choice but to entertain Bryleigh herself, ¡°Don¡¯t mind this stubborn boy. I¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t offend our guest. Let¡¯s go inside for some tea!¡±

    In the garden, Alistair held onto one hand from his father while holding onto his panda toy on another. He asionally nced back at Bryleigh who he had never met before today. He noticed that she seemed familiar with his dad, and there were strange vibes between them too.

    ¡°Watch your step; be careful not to trip over any steps,¡± warned Anthony softly beside Alistair, ¡°look where you¡¯re going instead of staring around aimlessly.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± replied Alistair poutingly, ¡°but Daddy¡­ who is thatdy? Why is she calling you by such an affectionate name?¡±

 Chapter 1055 Wanting to Be his Stepmother

    Anthony¡¯s face was serious, and he seemed reluctant to answer the question. He casually replied, ¡°It¡¯s an adult matter. Don¡¯t worry about it, kid.¡±

    Alistair pouted unhappily and felt frustrated inside. His father¡¯s attitude was impatient; he obviously didn¡¯t like him.

    He let go of Anthony¡¯s hand and quickly ran ahead with his short legs into the vi.

    ¡°Alistair, watch where you¡¯re going. Don¡¯t cry if you fall,¡± Anthony warned in a deep voice as he turned around to see Paloma leading Bryleigh inside while they exchanged pleasantries.

    His deep blue eyes darkened slightly as he didn¡¯t even want to nce at that woman out of the corner of his eye. He spun around and headed straight for his study.

    As dinner time approached, there was a flurry of activity in the Cahan family kitchen while the hosts remained leisurely.

    Alistair returned to his small room and sat on the carpet ying with his toy four-wheel drive car. Only these little things could temporarily make him forget about the unpleasantness between him and Anthony as he immersed himself in ying games and daydreaming.

    After a few minutes had passed, suddenly someone opened his door from outside wearing high heels. Alistair heard it and turned around only to see Bryleigh walking in without knocking first.

    He felt annoyed, ¡°Isn¡¯t it polite to knock before entering someone else¡¯s room? Didn¡¯t your parents teach you that?¡±

    Bryleigh smiled but didn¡¯t answer him directly; instead she walked over next to him gently coaxing, ¡°Can I call you Alistair? Is it fun being alone in your room? Do you want me to y with you?¡±

    ¡°No thanks! Please leave,¡± Alistair said coldly because he didn¡¯t like her at all since she called his father ¡°Anthony¡±, which was too intimate forfort, making him feel threatened by her presence.

    Bryleigh shrugged off his rejection, picking up one of Alistair¡¯s toys from off of the carpet. ¡°Kid, are you curious about what my rtionship is with your father?¡±

    Alistair blinked his blue eyes looking surprised then put down his toy four-wheel drive car asking curiously, ¡°Will you really tell me?¡±

    ¡°Of course! You have every right to know.¡± Bryleigh smiled softly then whispered, ¡°I¡¯m actually your father¡¯s ex-girlfriend ¨C we were both trained at Security Agency camp together but we had some unpleasantness between us, so we separated after I went on duty guarding borders.¡±

    Alistair listened intently, feeling very surprised by this revtion and asking more questions, ¡°Was my dad really powerful back then? Why isn¡¯t he still Director now?¡±

    Bryleigh smiled, ¡°Then you probably have to ask him yourself. However, that¡¯s his dark history and not something he would want to share with you. Besides, that¡¯s not the point. The point is I¡¯m back and I can tell he still has feelings for me¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, Alistair said, ¡°You want to be my stepmother?¡±

    ¡°Is it not good? I feel that we have a good connection, and I will take good care of you and treat you as my own son.¡±

    ¡°Not good!¡±

    Alistair answered decisively, and his small eyebrows furrowed in anger. ¡°I have a real mother. I don¡¯t need you. You¡¯re a bad woman trying to destroy my family.¡±

    Bryleigh covered her lips and giggled.

    ¡°Your mother has been dead for five years. Why are you still thinking about her? And as a child, you cannot be so selfish. You cannot always have your father to yourself. He needs a suitable and excellent partner. Do you understand?¡±

    Alistair was extremely angry upon hearing this, and he stood up abruptly with his fists clenched tightly.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°My mom didn¡¯t die. She just went to a faraway ce before. She has recentlye back and visited me. I don¡¯t need you, the unnecessary old auntie! Go away!¡±

    But Bryleigh sneered, ¡°When I got back, I heard that you just got out of the hospital today. It seems that you were in the hospital because of some mental problems. To imagine that a woman who has been dead for five yearses back to see you? And you want to take over your father? You¡¯re a selfish, sick, bad boy.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?! Say it again?¡±

    His small chest heaved violently, his beautiful eyes turned red, and he threw his four-wheel drive at her.

    ¡°Get out! I hate you!¡±

    With a scream, Bryleigh didn¡¯t dodge and was hit right on the forehead.

    Paloma learned that Bryleigh went to Alistair¡¯s room and was about to go upstairs to see the two of them when she happened to hear Bryleigh¡¯s screams.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Paloma pushed open the door and immediately noticed that Bryleigh was injured, with blood on her forehead. She looked at Paloma with a sad expression and said, ¡°Paloma, I don¡¯t know why Alistair had to use his four-wheel drive to hit me.¡±

    Alistair, with his hands on his hips and a look of disgust, red at Bryleigh.

    Paloma didn¡¯t know what had happened between the two, but regardless, Alistair¡¯s disrespect towards his elders was not eptable.

    ¡°Alistair, apologize to Bryleigh quickly.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t! I¡¯m not wrong. She¡¯s got a bad mouth and bad manners and she deserves it!¡±

    ¡°Alistair,¡± said Paloma, winking wildly, ¡°listen, apologize first.¡±

    Alistair pouted and turned away, ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡±

    Paloma had always been an advocate of gentle education and didn¡¯t know how to deal with the mischievous little brat.

    Until Anthony came down from his study upstairs.

    After taking a quick nce around the room, Anthony asked sternly, ¡°Alistair, why did you hit her?¡±

    As soon as he heard his father¡¯s voice, Alistair¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. He was so upset that he could barely speak. ¡°She just said¡­¡±

    ¡°Anthony, forget it. It¡¯s just a small injury; I¡¯m fine,¡± Bryleigh interrupted him immediately and pretended to be rxed. ¡°I told him to listen to you more and not make you angry all the time. Maybe that sentence angered him.¡±

    Alistair was stunned.

    Could there be such a disgusting behavior? Telling lies with open eyes?

    He was furious and grabbed a small toy from the carpet again before throwing it at Bryleigh once more. ¡°You¡¯re lying! You¡¯re a bad woman!¡±

    ¡°Alistair!¡±

    Anthony scolded him while catching the toy thrown at him by Alistair seriously, staring at him. ¡°You¡¯re bing morewless every day; even in front of me, you want to hit someone? Where did your upbringing go? ¡±

    He bit his lip in frustration as tears swirled in his eyes stubbornly, refusing to give up and muttering softly, ¡°I¡¯m not wrong.¡±

    Seeing things getting worse by the minute, Bryleigh pressed her forehead, ¡°Anthony, I¡­ I suddenly feel dizzy.¡±

    Paloma immediately supported her, ¡°Then let¡¯s go get checked out at hospital first. The incident earlier was caused by my grandson¡¯s mistake. I hope you don¡¯t take it too hard. We won¡¯t refuse any medical expenses orpensation.¡±

    Alistair was so angry that he almost jumped up. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not wrong!¡±

    Bryleigh¡¯s wound started bleeding which meant hitting her was indeed true. Paloma could only choose to appease the injured party first without making things bigger than they already were.

    ¡°Anthony, you drive faster. Take Bryleigh to hospital now.¡±

    Anthony nodded in agreement, his handsome brows furrowed tightly as he ordered Saul, ¡°Take Alistair for self-reflection in our ancestral hall.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Saul had no choice but went forward trying pull Alistair along. Angered, Alistair struggled free from Saul, ¡°She is bad, and Daddy is bad too. I don¡¯t want love Daddy anymore!¡±

    Wiping away some unmanly tears, Alistair sobbed while running towards ancestral hall direction.

    Anthony watched the young boy¡¯s figure disappear and let out a sigh of resignation. He turned to the butler and said, ¡°Keep an eye on Alistair, but don¡¯t disturb him. Let him calm down for a bit and I¡¯ll handle it when Ie back.¡±

 Chapter 1056 He Believes in His Son

    After arranging everything, he turned around and walked away without waiting for a certain injured person. He seemed even colder than before.

    ¡°Anthony, wait for me,¡± Bryleigh caught up with him.

    The two of them entered the garage one after the other.

    As Bryleigh was about to open the passenger door, Anthony coldly reminded her, ¡°Sit in the back seat.¡±

    Although Bryleigh was very unhappy, she didn¡¯t say anything in the end.

    The luxury car left the Cahan Residence. Bryleigh was still holding her forehead and maybe even showing signs of pain between her eyebrows as if she had been hurt badly. Unfortunately, Anthony didn¡¯t want to look at her face at all.

    It was too quiet inside the car so Bryleigh had to find a topic herself. ¡°Anthony, your wife has been dead for so long now. You should consider your own happiness for your remaining years.¡±

    Even though his wife had passed away a long time ago and there was no one sitting in the passenger seat next to him anymore, as his ex-girlfriend who he hadn¡¯t seen in years instead, it made her feel extremely ufortable that he wouldn¡¯t let her sit there.

    But thinking about why she came here this time made her have to speak softly and humbly towards this man sitting in front of her.

    ¡°Anthony, I know I wasn¡¯t right before but it¡¯s been so many years now. Can you forgive me? I came back this time because I couldn¡¯t let go of you. Can we start again?¡±

    Suddenly there was an abrupt brake from the luxury car, which caused Bryleigh¡¯s inertia almost making her hit into something on front seat. She could only rub gently against herself while looking innocently at Anthony asking, ¡°Anthony?¡±

    ¡°Get out,¡± Anthony said expressionlessly.

    Bryleigh froze and looked outside through the window, ¡°We haven¡¯t arrived at hospital yet; are you going to kick me out already?¡±

    He repeated patiently, ¡°Get off.¡±

    Bryleigh did not move but leaned softly against the car door, saying weakly, ¡°I feel dizzy; my head seems slightly concussed¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend.¡± He didn¡¯t want to watch any more acting from her side as he spoke bluntly, ¡°You¡¯re just scratched a bit on your skin; you¡¯re an elite woman who served in military forces ¨C what¡¯s with pretending weakness? It¡¯s disgusting.¡±

    ¡°At least it¡¯s your son who hit me! Can¡¯t you talk nicely instead of being sarcastic?¡±

    ¡°I know Alistair well enough that he wouldn¡¯t hit someone without reason. You must have provoked him somehow. What did you say?¡±

    At this point, all that remained for Bryliegh was exining things lightly. ¡°I told him that I am your ex-girlfriend and wanted to continue our rtionship when returning home this time¡­ And also wanted marry you.¡±

    ¡°I have never had any substantial rtionship with you. I agreed to your confession at first, but you regretted it in a few days. You looked down on my background and despised that I could not take control of the Cahan family. You used the excuse of going on a mission to leave for the border, and our rtionship ended long ago.¡±

    There was a cold and fierce look between his eyebrows as he red at her with a sinister expression. Grinding his teeth, he warned, ¡°Bryleigh, I¡¯m warning you not to have any ideas about my son. If you dare to badmouth him again in front of him, I will make your entire family pay for your mistake.¡±

    Bryleigh¡¯s face turned pale and she quickly spoke in a soft and coquettish tone, ¡°Anthony, you¡¯re exaggerating. How could I dare to touch your son? You saw it yourself, he was the one who hit me. I didn¡¯t eveny a finger on him.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s handsome face turned cold as he casually pulled out a wad of cash from his wallet and tossed it to the back row.

    ¡°Medical expenses, take it and go.¡±

    The extremely indifferent tone seemed to suggest that staying with her for a few more minutes would pollute the air.

    As a youngdy from a wealthy family, Bryleigh had nevercked money since childhood and had never been given money by anyone. Anthony¡¯s actions undoubtedly made her feel insulted.

    But she held back, ¡°Anthony, can you please not treat me like this?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s patience was running out, ¡°If you make me repeat it for the third time, you will know the cost. Do you want to try?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Compared to the her family, the Cahan family was one of the three giants in Suham¡¯s aristocratic families.

    Nowadays, Anthony was the undisputed leader of the Cahan family.

    His threat was not limited to literal threats.

    Bryleigh was fearful in her heart.

    She was kicked off the car like this, at 7:10 in the evening, by Anthony¡¯s luxury car that sped away leaving her choking on its exhaust fumes.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°Anthony!¡±

    She gritted her teeth and red angrily at the taillights of the luxury car, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my request, do you really think that with your illegitimate identity, you deserve to have me take a second look at you!?¡±

    ¡­

    On the way back, Anthony did not stop on the road.

    Paloma looked at him in surprise and said, ¡°So fast? It¡¯s only been twenty minutes. Is Bryleigh okay?¡±

    ¡°External skin injuries, no big deal,¡± he casually replied and continued walking towards the hall without stopping for a moment.

    Paloma quickly shouted, ¡°You need to reason with Alistair and not resort to violence!¡±

    Anthony walked fast and disappeared long ago.

    Upon arriving at the hall, Anthony immediately spotted a little child snuggled up on a soft cushion, soundly sleeping with his mouth slightly open and drool soaking into the cushion beneath her.

    He took off his suit jacket and crouched down, wrapping his thin son¡¯s body in it. He then took out a wet wipe and wiped the drool from his son¡¯s mouth.

    Once a man obsessed with cleanliness, he didn¡¯t mind the child¡¯s saliva getting on his hands as he carefully cleaned his son¡¯s little face.

    However, after twenty minutes, Alistair was not sleeping deeply. When the cold wet wipe touched him, he woke up immediately.

    He knew it was his daddy who hade back but kept his eyes tightly closed and buried his face in the suit jacket to continue pretending to sleep.

    His eyshes trembled from time to time, betraying him. Anthony gently tugged at Alistair¡¯s earlobe and said, ¡°You¡¯re still pretending even though you see me here? Don¡¯t you want to exin about hitting her earlier?¡±

    Alistair half-closed his eyes and secretly nced at Anthony¡¯s hands before daring to open them and sit up straight when he confirmed that there was no cane in sight.

    He hated being wrongly used but also feared being beaten if taken into the hall. So he quickly defended himself,

    ¡°She said she wants to be my stepmother!¡±

    ¡°She cursed my mom dead!¡±

    ¡°She also¡­ also called me selfish and sick! I couldn¡¯t take it anymore so I threw the toy at her.¡±

    He pouted as tears streamed down from those crystal-clear eyes filled with indescribable sadness and grievances.

    ¡°I know you and grandma don¡¯t believe me,¡± He cried out loudly. ¡°Although¡­ although hitting that bad auntie until she bled wasn¡¯t right of me, I just didn¡¯t want to be punished again¡­¡±

    Sitting obediently now on top of Anthony¡¯sp while sniffling away sobs every now-and-then, Alistair hupped between breaths while looking up into Anthony¡¯s face for reassurance.

    Anthony maintained eye contact with Alistair while rubbing those rough fingertips gently over those soft cheeks and wiping away any trace of tears.

    ¡°Okay baby boy,¡± He began slowly, ¡°I believe you now. But listen closely okay? If anyone ever bullies or mistreats you again, tell me first before doing anything rash like hitting. Because violence is never an answer especially when dealing with adults or elders. Do you understand?¡±

    Alistair nodded vigorously while sniffling away some more tears.

    Anthony finally smiled satisfactorily, ruffling his little head and jokingly said, ¡°A man who cries at the slightest inconvenience and sheds tears like a donkey. Are you embarrassed?¡±

 Chapter 1057 Must Uncover That Woman

    ¡°Absolutely not embarrassing! Absolutely not embarrassing!¡± Alistair huffed, intentionally grabbing Anthony¡¯s hand and wiping all the tears from his eyshes onto Anthony¡¯s back in revenge.

    Anthony chuckled, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go eat dinner.¡±

    Alistair didn¡¯t move. With a more stable mood, he pouted and pleaded, ¡°Daddy, can you stay away from that Bryleigh?¡±

    He didn¡¯t like Bryleigh at all. He could even say he hated her.

    Her name had already been added to his cklist with a big red X in his mind.

    Anthony nodded, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t have too much contact with her.¡±

    He agreed readily and Alistair felt happy inside.

    His Daddy was doing well. He would continue to love his Daddy~

    Haha¨C

    Children¡¯s emotionse and go quickly.

    He let Anthony hold his hand as father and son walked out of the hall together towards the dining hall.

    On the way there, he thought of Bryleigh again and looked up to ask, ¡°Daddy, are you really old lovers with that olddy?¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°She said she was your first love. What about Mommy? How many girlfriends did you have before Mommy?¡±

    Anthony frowned slightly at this question. ¡°She wasn¡¯t my first love.¡±

    His first love should have been Lyra. But when Lyra passed away tragically due to an ident reported by Lloyd family news media outlets, he drank himself into a stupor every night for an entire year until Bryleigh confessed her feelings for him the following year. Under some emotional distress, he agreed despite only being together for just a few days before it ended abruptly.

    As for Mavis, they never dated officially; they went on one symbolic date then went straight to register their marriage at city hall early next morning without any fanfare or celebration whatsoever.

    Whenever Mavis¡¯ name was mentioned though, it caused him pain deep down inside, so he suppressed those emotions so as not reveal them in front of their son.

    Alistair continued asking, ¡°Daddy Daddy! That olddy said you used to be some kind of official or something? Why aren¡¯t you anymore?¡±

    ¡°When will Mommye home? Did you do something wrong that made Mommy refuse toe back?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want any other aunties or stepmothers. Will you be able to coax Mommy back home?¡±

    Alistair kept chattering away while gesturing wildly with his hands as if trying convey something important through signnguage.

    All Anthony could hear was what sounded like an annoying little mosquito buzzing around in circles near his ear, giving him a headache.

    ¡°Adult matters are things you don¡¯t understand yet, so focus more on your studies,¡± replied Anthony sternly after hearing enough questions from Alistair about adult rtionships that were beyond what children should know about yet anyway.

    Alistair pouted again, feeling unhappy now. His father still refused to tell him anything, thinking he was just a kid who didn¡¯t deserve to know. His father didn¡¯t trust him.

    If it weren¡¯t for that olddy, he probably wouldn¡¯t have known they had been in love before.

    And his father seemed to only care about work and studying, not at all about whether he was happy or not.

    ¡°I¡¯m too stupid. No matter how much I study, I can neverpare to Spencer.¡±

    With a hint of sadness in his voice, Alistair let go of Anthony¡¯s hand and ran ahead with his short legs towards the dining room.

    ¡°Alistair.¡±

    Anthony called out but the little guy ran too fast and didn¡¯t even look back at him.

    In the dining room.

    Paloma had been waiting for a long time, crouching down and waiting for the little bundle of joy to jump into her arms.

    ¡°Good baby, did you get hit?¡±

    She picked up Alistair¡¯s small hand and checked it. It was clean and tender without any signs of being beaten up. She breathed a sigh of relief as she realized that Alistair must not have gotten into trouble on his way here.

    Anthony came into the dining room one minuteter than expected, which made Paloma feel somewhat curious because they should havee together.

    At the table, Paloma noticed that something was off between them.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Alistair refused Anthony¡¯s peeled shrimp instead looking at her, ¡°Can I eat what you peel, grandma?¡±

    Anthony showed no particr expression as he ate that shrimp himself while calmly wiping his hands clean before kindly advising, ¡°Grandma, you shouldn¡¯t peel too many shrimps. Give him seven or eight at most.¡±

    Alistair became very unhappy with this advice, showing extreme rebelliousness, ¡°When I grow up, I¡¯ll eat an entire bowl full!¡±

    Paloma giggled incessantly, ¡°Then you should eat more now so you can grow up quickly!¡±

    Alistair nodded seriously with a smile on his face, ¡°The shrimp you peeled is delicious!¡±

    Paloma sensed some resentment towards Anthony from Alistair so she nced over at Anthony beside him.

    Anthony remained silent while eating slowly withposure; seemingly lost in thought rather than paying attention to dinner.

    Late night.

    Anthony sat alone in his study reading through materials provided by the hospital administration team.

    The phone was on speaker, and Kane was reporting, ¡°ording to the hospital¡¯s investigation, none of the nurses have dyed their hair blonde. The hospital has a policy that prohibits nurses from dyeing their hair in obvious colors. A nurse had dyed her hair red a few days ago and was ordered to change it back and punished. Therefore, there is no nurse in the staff list who matches the one in the surveince video.¡±

    ¡°The hospital is taking this matter seriously and investigating thoroughly. They promised to give you an update as soon as they have any news,¡± Kane continued.

    Anthony remembered that familiar figure again while also thinking about the kidnapping case information provided by NIB earlier today. ¡°Is it possible that she wore a wig? Sheldon Alford¡¯s people might be involved?¡±

    Kane pondered for a moment before answering, ¡°It¡¯s possible but¡­ if it were Sheldon Alford because of his grudge against you, he would definitely harm Alistair somehow. But in reality, Alistair wasn¡¯t hurt at all; he even became emotionally stable afterward.¡±

    Emotionally stable¡­

    Anthony kept repeating this phrase over and over again in his mind; something felt off about it but also impossible.

    ¡°We must find out who that woman is,¡± Anthony said firmly before hanging up with Kane.

    He left his study room first to check on his son.

    The little guy was curled up on his bed with an open posture while hugging his panda plushie tightly.

    Anthony gently tucked him into bed before leaning down to kiss him lightly on his forehead, then quietly left after closing the door behind him.

    The night was quiet except for asional insect chirps from outside.

    The entire Cahan Residence seemed asleep except for Anthony who went alone into the hall where he watched the photo of someone special¡­

    Ever since leaving the hospital after being kidnapped, Alistair quickly returned back to normal life.

    Under Anthony¡¯s restrictions, no one within the Cahan family dared mention anything rted to kidnapping case around Alistair, fearing another extreme reaction from him.

    Mavis stayed at a hotel which happened to overlook her son¡¯s kindergarten yground through binocrs during morning exercise time when she could see her son clearly.

    It felt wonderful being so close yet so far away from her child for five years until now.

    Unfortunately though the Cahan family¡¯s bodyguards always stood guard outside of kindergarten, making sure Mavis couldn¡¯t get any closer than she already had been able too.

    After four days of observing them closely though, Mavis noticed something peculiar: every day at 12:30 pm sharp, each bodyguard would leave briefly for around half an hour or so, giving Mavis just enough time.

    At that time, Alistair was also having lunch in the kindergarten, which was the safest ce for him. Therefore, the bodyguards could leave for a while. After figuring out their routine, Mavis chose a rainy day and went to the kindergarten fully armed during a gap when the bodyguards were off duty.

    At that moment, Alistair was eating seriously.

    ¡°Alistair baby, your auntie is here. Let¡¯s go with me.¡±

    Auntie?

    Alistair was confused. He only remembered two aunts: Esther Cahan (Melissa Walsh) and Reba Cahan. Where did this auntiee from? Was she rted to his mother¡¯s side of the family?

 Chapter 1058 Auntie from Mommyâ€™s Family

    Alistair didn¡¯t understand the situation and blindly took his teacher¡¯s hand, following her to the small yground outside. On the yground, a woman with a mask and hat was standing there, slender in figure. Although she covered herself tightly, Alistair still saw her distinctive golden hair at first nce and instantly became excited.

    ¡°Mommy! Mommy finally came to see me!¡± he eximed.

    The teacher next to him was confused. ¡°Mommy? You¡¯re his mother not aunt?¡±

    Mavis crouched down to hug him and exined with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m his aunt. We look alike so he always calls me mom by mistake.¡±

    The teacher didn¡¯t say much about it since everyone in the school knew that Alistair was the beloved son of the Cahan family and he had lost his mother when he was young.

    ¡°You two can talk but don¡¯t take too long. Don¡¯t dy Alistair¡¯s rest time,¡± said the teacher before leaving.

    Mavis politely nodded her head and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep an eye on time. No more than fifteen minutes.¡±

    After everyone else left, Alistair asked curiously, ¡°Are you really my aunt? Not my mommy?¡±

    Mavis took off her mask and put his little hand on her cheek with a bright smile. ¡°What do you think?¡± Her face was very beautiful just like in their wedding photo.

    Alistair confirmed it happily by shouting, ¡°You¡¯re my mommy!¡±

    Mavis made a shushing gesture at him as she said softly, ¡°For some reasons, I will tell youter when you grow up enough to understand them better; for now this is our secret between us only, okay? Can you keep this secret for me?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± He obediently agreed but then whispered, ¡°But what should I call you then?¡±

    ¡°In front of others just call me Auntie,¡± Mavis replied while rubbing his head affectionately.

    He didn¡¯t say anything more because calling Mavis Auntie instead of Mommy felt unfair to her as far as he concerned.

    Sensing what he might be feeling upset about, Mavis leaned closer towards him, whispering gently into his ear, ¡°It¡¯s only temporary; someday soon enough, you¡¯ll be able to shout ¡®mommy¡¯ loudly in front of anyone.¡±

    And she would make sure that day came sooner rather thanter!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Alistair pouted slightly before calling out weakly, ¡°Auntie~¡±

    ¡°So sweet.¡± Mavis melted from how adorable he looked. Reaching out for one of those golden locks which fascinated him earlier, he asked curiously, ¡°Why is your hair color different from mine though?¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡­ someone¡¯s genes are too strong, and you look more like him.¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°Daddy said he was much smarter than me when he was a kid. I¡¯m not smart enough.¡±

    He didn¡¯t think he looked like his father.

    Mavis chuckled at what she heard. ¡°When I was your age, I was just a country girl from Teyria and I couldn¡¯t even read. You probably got it from me in that aspect.¡±

    She had learned a lot of knowledge from Anthony when he came to teach as a volunteer teacher.

    When she was thinking back on the past, Mavis¡¯s expression dimmed and her face was covered by her ck hat.

    ¡°Mommy, when will youe over next?¡±

    ¡°If the situation allows it, I¡¯lle often so you won¡¯t find me annoying.¡±

    Alistair hugged her neck with his small hands and affectionately pressed his cheek against hers.

    Perhaps it was the natural telepathy between mother and son or perhaps it had been so many years since theyst saw each other that Alistair really liked her and unconsciously wanted to get closer to her.

    At the same time, Bryleigh walked sadly towards the kindergarten carrying cake and toys.

    This time she went home after being scolded by her father for arguing with Alistair; such behavior was very foolish if she wanted to sessfully marry into the Cahan family and solve the urgent problem of her family. She must pass this test with Alistair.

    Even though she wasn¡¯t happy about it at all, Bryleigh carefully dressed up beforeing here today.

    As soon as she reached the door of the kindergarten, she saw Alistair chatting with a woman on the yground.

    From where Bryleigh stood outside of their view range, the woman had turned away so Bryleigh couldn¡¯t see her face but could clearly feel how excited Alistair seemed.

    Their rtionship seemed quite good.

    ¡°Alistair, good afternoon! I came to see you,¡± She stood outside of iron gate of kindergarten knocking on its door while wearing an amiable smile on her face.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Mavis abruptly stopped talking to Alistair about something else, because timer set in phone rang indicating fifteen minutes were up now.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back again soon,¡± Mavis coaxed warmly before leaving him behind reluctantly. ¡°I¡¯ll bring gifts for you next time.¡±

    A disappointed expression appeared on little boy¡¯s face as he let go off his mother¡¯s embrace unwillingly, only able watch helplessly as Mavis left.

    Since Mavis needed leave now, she could only walk towards iron gate while keeping low profile. As result, she brushed past Bryleigh without being recognized even thoughtter already put mask onto herself.

    Bryleigh became curious about who this woman suddenly appeared beside Alistair was. While walking into school yard, she asked Alistair smilingly, ¡°Who is that? Your fifth aunt?¡±

    Fifth aunt, also known as Melissa, had been wandering for over twenty years before the Cahan family finally recognized her. That was why Bryleigh had never met her before.

    Alistair snorted arrogantly. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you about that! Bad woman! She¡¯s someone very dear to me, and you will never be my stepmother!¡±

    Just a few days ago they had an unpleasant argument, but Bryleigh acted as if nothing happened and approached him with a smile.

    ¡°Alistair, I was wrong the other day. I said some things that were too harsh. Don¡¯t take it to heart though; deep down I really like you. Can we be friends?¡±

    ¡°Who wants to be friends with you?¡± Alistair stepped back and held his nose in disgust at her perfume.

    Bryleigh squatted down in front of him with a charming smile on her face and wasn¡¯t angry at all. ¡°Look here now, I¡¯ve apologized to you already! You¡¯re generous so don¡¯t hold grudges against me okay? Here¡¯s a small gift for you; ites with treats for your little friends in the kindergarten.¡±

    Alistair didn¡¯t buy into this attempt at reconciliation and took another step back from her while still holding his nose in disdain.

    ¡°The smell of your perfume is so strong! It stinks! Stay away from me!¡± He grew angrier by the second. ¡°You made her leave because of this! Get your stuff outta here!¡±

    He turned around and ran into the room without looking back at Bryleigh once more.

    Underneath Bryleigh¡¯s delicate makeup, she struggled not to lose control of herselfpletely: how dare he insulted her limited edition French perfume?

    ¡°What an uncivilized brat!¡± She muttered under breath through gritted teeth. ¡°When I marry into the Cahan family one day, watch how I¡¯ll teach you manners.¡±

    The next moment she saw the principaling out, she quickly put on a smiley face again while handing over some cake, ¡°Hi! I came to see Alistair today bringing gifts for him and his little buddies here. Would you please help distribute them?¡±

    ¡°Sure thing,¡± the principal replied politely after exchanging pleasantries with Bryleigh who then left right away afterwards.

    As soon as she walked away, two guards from the Cahan family returned. They both looked wary when they saw Bryleigh but she remained poised nheless. ¡°Don¡¯t give me those suspicious looks. I am Anthony¡¯s friend or should say former lover. I won¡¯t hurt Alistair.¡±

    After making such bold statements, Bryliegh got into her luxury car without any hesitation or fear. The two guards exchanged nces before reporting everything that just happened to Anthony just in case anything went wrongter on.

 Chapter 1059 He Didnâ€™t Come; Shouldnâ€™t Have Expected

    Bryleigh couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what had just happened. She had noticed the woman earlier, even though she was wearing a mask and a hat that covered her eyes, but her figure was great and she seemed to have a good demeanor.

    Alistair, that little brat, said she was his mother¡¯s sister? Anthony¡¯s short-lived wife had such a young sister in the family? And Bryleigh heard that the woman was a foreigner¡­

    The more she thought about it, the more rmed Bryleigh felt. She quickly pulled out her phone and dialed a number.

    ¡°Help me check what rtives Anthony¡¯s wife has in her family. You have so many questions; someone is trying to take Mrs. Cahan¡¯s position right now. I need to get rid of any obstacles,¡± Bryleigh said.

    Aunt? Did she think she could climb up half of the Cahan family tree by being rted to them? Dream on!

    *

    For two consecutive days, Mavis found opportunities to visit her son at kindergarten. Even if each time onlysted less than half an hour with him, it made her feel fulfilled.

    ¡°Mommy~¡± Alistair called out softly like he was being spoiled before realizing he got it wrong and covering his mouth quickly before asking quietly, ¡°Tomorrow afternoon there will be sports day at school; will youe, Mommy?¡±

    He heard other kids¡¯ parents woulde together with them for this event and he had been looking forward to it for so long.

    Mavis hesitated for some time without saying anything when faced with this parent-child activity, because Anthony would definitely be there too ¨C if Anthony came then, she couldn¡¯t show up.

    Seeing that Mavis didn¡¯t answer after some time passed by, Alistair already guessed the answer, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯te. I know you seem to have many difficultiestely.¡±

    Her son was so understanding, which made Mavis heartbroken as she stroked his small head while pointing towards another building not far away. ¡°That is where the hotel I live is located. I can watch you from above and take pictures of you from afar during sports day.¡±

    ¡°Okay! Although you won¡¯t participate in person, this also counts as spending time with me! Hehe~¡±

    ¡­

    The next day, Zack stood on an empty space in front of his desk reporting seriously to Anthony, ¡°Sheldon Alford over there has been identified as our prime suspect regarding Alistair¡¯s kidnapping case ¨C not only that but we also cooperated with NIB investigation which revealed their involvement in falsely using Alistair causing injury during their previous fight.¡±

    Anthony had a serious expression on his face, as he lightly twisted the ring on his left hand¡¯s ring finger with his right hand. ¡°He endured for five years, but couldn¡¯t take it anymore?¡±

    Zack sighed. ¡°Recently, the Cahan Group¡¯s new partnerships have been constantly intercepted and we¡¯ve had to go through a lot of trouble to get them back. I suspect that they¡¯re behind it, but I don¡¯t know why they suddenly started pressuring us and scheming against us.¡±

    Anthony sneered. ¡°There¡¯s never a shortage of ¡®whys¡¯.¡±

    In the beginning, out of gratitude for Jaqueline saving his life, he endured and chose to peacefully coexist with Sheldon in secret agreement with him.

    Now that Sheldon struck first and even targeted his son in this scheme, this ount must be settled.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°A tiger needs its teeth pulled out and ws cut off before it can safely stay in its cage without causing any trouble. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Zack instantly understood what he meant. ¡°Alright then, we have to let them know that the Cahan Group isn¡¯t easy to bully.¡±

    Before they could finish their conversation, another assistant knocked on their office door.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, Miss Bryleigh Padi is here.¡±

    Anthony quickly turned cold again. ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡±

    The assistant outside said again, ¡°She said she only wants to talk business today¡­ no personal matters.¡±

    *

    1 PM.

    The kindergarten gate was wide open.

    The children were divided into several lines obediently waiting excitedly for their parents¡¯ arrival.

    The colorful sports track was already set up on the yground.

    After a few more minutes passed by, gradually some parents entered into the kindergarten one after another.

    Alistair always stood on tiptoe hoping to see his father¡¯s handsome face which would suppress all other dads when he arrived at school.

    But every time it wasn¡¯t Anthony.

    He waited anxiously yet nervously each time.

    Half an hour passed by; almost all other children¡¯s parents were present except him along with few others who were still holding hands of teachers led by the principal.

    He couldn¡¯t wait any longer; feeling disappointed every time made him feel unbearable agony inside.

    He forcefully released himself from the teacher¡¯s grip and ran out of kindergarten without looking back even though someone was calling after him repeatedly, but he didn¡¯t care about anything else at that moment.

    Until finally, he was stopped by the bodyguard who had been hiding outside all along.

    ¡°Mr. Alistair where are you going?¡±

    Alistair grabbed onto his sleeve tightly, ¡°Where is my daddy? Is there traffic jam? Can you call him?¡±

    Of course the bodyguard would fulfill Alistair¡¯s request. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just wait here.¡±

    After making a phone call which Alistair couldn¡¯t hear properly due being too short heighted, the bodyguard kept saying ¡°Okay¡±,¡±Understood¡±,¡±Got It¡±.

    After the phone call ended, the bodyguard crouched down and exined, ¡°There¡¯s an urgent matter with Mr. Cahan. He might not be able toe. Can I apany you instead?¡±

    Alistair slowly released his grip on the bodyguard¡¯s sleeve, feeling his heart sink.

    ¡°Did my daddy¡­ did he not receive an invitation to the parent-child sports day at my school?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Cahan definitely received it,¡± the bodyguard paused mid-sentence, realizing his mistake before quickly adding, ¡°Maybe¡­ maybe he just forgot. After all, Mr. Cahan manages both thepany and family affairs. He¡¯s very busy. Can you try to understand him?¡±

    Alistair bit his lip and asked again, ¡°Is Spencer also organizing a sports day at their school campus?¡±

    The bodyguard understood immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. If there is a need for Spencer of the White family to attend such an event, it will be handled by Mr. Malcolm White and them instead. And Zack just said that Mr. Cahan is in the headquarters building.¡±

    ¡°What about Bryleigh? Is she here too?¡±

    ¡°How did you know that?¡± The bodyguard asked back.

    Alistair¡¯s face stiffened.

    He had only guessed before but didn¡¯t expect that bad woman was really here ¨C still in Daddy¡¯spany¡­

    His Daddy promised him days ago that he wouldn¡¯t have any contact with her anymore.

    His Daddy didn¡¯t keep his promises!

    The more he thought about it, the angrier Alistair became as he furrowed his eyebrows tightly together.

    Sensing Alistair¡¯s bad mood, the Bodyguards tried cheering up him by saying, ¡°Little young master, I¡¯ll apany you for some fun games inside?¡±

    ¡°No thanks.¡± He refused without hesitation, ¡°You¡¯re not my daddy or mommy anyway, so why bother joining me?¡±

    Actually though ¨C He should have known better than anyone else by now what kind of father he had been these past two years: never picking him up from school nor apanying him during parent-child activities held regrly. How could he think this time would be different?

    ¡°These boring childish games are just a waste of time for Daddy anyway,¡± He huffed arrogantly while being extremely sulky; ¡°Forget it! I don¡¯t like these stupid little games either!¡±

    He grumbled while shooing them away rudely, ¡°Just leave me alone already!¡±

    With those words spoken out loud, he ran wildly with short legs and entered the kindergarten without looking back. His small figure disappeared among the many children.

    The two bodyguards of the Cahan family looked at each other.

    ¡°Parent-child activities require both parents to participate. Isn¡¯t this just targeting?¡±

    Another exnation: Actually, when Alistair was only three years old and just started attending the nursery, Mr. Cahan had already participated in this kind of parent-child activity. Because only his father came with him and Mr. Cahan¡¯s face was too handsome, many eyes in the nursery were fixed on him. There were also single mothers who chatted with Mr. Cahan¡­ and so on. Mr. Cahan was worried that it would affect Alistair, so he stoppeding to these meaningless activities.

    Both of them sighed together, ¡°I hope that Alistair can understand Mr. Cahan.¡±

 Chapter 1060 Security from Mom

    Mavis sat at the desk in her hotel room, working remotely on business for a foreignpany. She took a sip of coffee from the cup beside her and walked over to the floor-to-ceiling window.

    ¡°Moore, we need to secure these partnerships as soon as possible. If we can¡¯t, find a way to dy signing the contract until I return so we can discuss it further.¡±

    ¡°Yes, if profit margins are an issue, I¡¯m willing to lower it by 1. 5 points but not less than that. And remember, every point counts when dealing with Lloyd¡¯s Corp.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing well; don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll finish up here soon and maybe¡­¡±

    Mavis trailed off as she looked through the window at a small figure in the kindergarten below.

    The school was bustling with parents and children participating in activities on the yground but she couldn¡¯t see her son or any sign of Anthony.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°I have an urgent matter to attend to now so let¡¯s follow my instructions from earlier. Thank you for your hard work,¡± Mavis said before hanging up.

    She scanned through the crowd again until she finally spotted Alistair sitting alone on a small bench watching other kids y games during their parent-child activity day.

    Although he was too far away for Mavis to see his face clearly, she could sense his loneliness even from this distance.

    Where was Anthony? Why wasn¡¯t he there for such an important asion?

    Because no parent had shown up yet, Alistair couldn¡¯t participate in any events and had been sitting there quietly watching otherspete without him while eating candy sticks.

    Mavis felt uneasy seeing her baby boy being treated unfairly like this and decided that something needed to be done about it immediately.

    She put down her coffee cup and quickly changed into casual clothes before putting on a ck wig disguise along with some essories that would help conceal her identity just enough not be noticed by the Cahan family security guards who were patrolling around due all of parents being present today.

    As long as she didn¡¯t reveal too much of herself, then everything should go smoothly.

    Inside kindergarten, Alistair remained seated alone on his bench, swinging his legs back-and-forth restlessly while sneaking nces at other children participating in various activities alongside their parents.

    Some were making handicrafts together holding hands with mom or dad, while othersughed happily ying games together.

    But there were also some naughty kids who got scolded by their fathers, which made them cry loudly onlyter cheered up again after they rode piggyback style around like horses, which made everyoneugh out loud including himself. Despite still having tears running down his face, he lookedical indeed!

    Alistair watched silently, feeling the lollipop in his mouth was not sweet at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m not jealous at all, I¡¯m so bored,¡± he said.

    He threw away the half-eaten lollipop and turned around to block his ears and close his eyes. After all, out of sight, out of mind. Not jealous, not fun!

    He muttered to himself as the principal suddenly walked up to him and gently patted his shoulder. ¡°Alistair, your aunt is here. She wants to apany you for the sports day. Do you agree?¡±

    Aunt? Alistair turned around in shock and saw Mavis standing among a group of parents nearby waving at him. Although she wore a mask, he felt that she must be smiling.

    He ran over and hugged her neck when she crouched down. ¡°Why did youe? You said yesterday that you couldn¡¯t make it.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯te so I had toe because nothing is more important than your matters,¡± Mavis lightly touched his nose with hers.

    His heart was filled with joy by those words; even breathing became excited but apanied by worry as he asked anxiously, ¡°This is my first time participating in such apetition; what if I lose?¡±

    ¡°The most important thing is participation; results are not everything but experiencing happiness during this precious moment is what counts most even if we don¡¯t win any prizes or awards.¡±

    Mavis reassured him while promising him an even more interesting toy as a reward.

    ¡°Yay! Mommy rocks!¡± Alistair eximed happily before being corrected by Mavis about calling her ¡°mommy¡± instead of ¡°aunt.¡±

    ¡°Auntie rocks! Yippee!¡± He shouted louder instead before they both participated together in the next activity called Cotton Ball Game. In this game, blindfolded parents used spoons to scoop cotton balls from bowls without using their hands while kids used anti-slip chopsticks to remove peanuts from bowls with shortest time winning for their family table.

    Mavis wore a mask and hat covering almost her entire face, which made Alistairugh uncontrobly while other parents asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it hot wearing mask and hat on such hot summer days?¡±

    Mavis calmly exined, ¡°I had an allergic reaction on my face two days ago, which caused some rashes so I covered up fearing children might get scared.¡±

    The exnation satisfied everyone who stopped asking further questions. Then, eight families started ying cotton ball games simultaneously after hearing whistle blows from the principal¡¯s direction.

    Alistair was the most skilled at using chopsticks among the group of children. He could easily pick up food with regr chopsticks, and learning to use them was too easy for him.

    After all, his ability to hold chopsticks was learned through Anthony¡¯s strict supervision.

    Picking up peanuts and such was already a piece of cake.

    After a smallpetition ended, Mavis and Alistair had the shortest time.

    Mavis was the happiest, pinching her son¡¯s face. ¡°Alistair, you¡¯re really amazing. You¡¯re my pride and joy.¡±

    Alistair blushed shyly and giggled in embarrassment. He felt satisfied being praised by his mother like that; if he had a tail, it would probably be wagging happily right now.

    ¡°I¡¯m not really that great,¡± he said humbly. ¡°Using chopsticks correctly is just basic skill. I¡¯m too slow at learning things because I¡¯m not very smart. Dad scolded me many times before.¡±

    ¡°How can you say you¡¯re not smart?¡± Mavis asked seriously while frowning slightly in concern. ¡°He¡­ he often scolds you?¡±

    Alistair pursed his lips and nodded, ¡°Dad never praises me; he seems to dislike me sometimes but¡­ I am indeed not very bright. I can¡¯t even hold chopsticks properly or y piano well or do math without making mistakes¡­¡±

    Mavis felt distressed listening to him speak like this, so she rubbed her son¡¯s little earlobe gently while saying earnestly, ¡°Alistair, you¡¯re only five years old yet you can already do math problems! How could you possibly be considered unintelligent? You are clearly my little genius!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Alistair doubted himself slightly as he asked this question.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true! Look at all these other kids here. How many of them can do the math problems? Only my Alistair! If that still makes you feel dumb, then every child in the world must be an idiot,¡± she whispered softly into his ear before adding, ¡°I used to be an idiot when I was your age too.¡±

    Thest sentence made Alistairugh out loud as he fidgeted with his clothes¡¯ hemline without saying anything else.

    Spencer could already solve middle school level math problems when he turned five years old¡­

    Mavis didn¡¯t know what exactly her son was thinking about so she rubbed his small head while telling him seriously,

    ¡°Alistair, you are my pride and joy; I am proud of having you as my child.¡±

    Her pride?

    His blue eyes stared intently at Mavis which shone brightly like tiny stars. He hugged her tightly with his head buried on her shoulder.

    ¡°Mom¡­ no wait Auntie, I love love love you~¡±

    Although they haven¡¯t spent much time together yet, Alistair felt needed by someone now more than ever before.

    There seemed to be some kind of mysterious power within him, which gave him a sense of security deep inside.

    Mavis leaned against her son¡¯s little head gently while speaking softly, ¡°I love you too ¨C very much.¡±

    Within seconds, she felt her son¡¯s body shaking as he began to sob, her shoulders wet with tears.

    ¡°Alistair?¡± She lifted her son¡¯s face and saw that his eyes were red and misty. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Waaah! I don¡¯t love daddy anymore, mommy. Daddy is a bad man who doesn¡¯t keep his promises!¡± Alistair was angry and upset, worried that Mavis wouldn¡¯t understand the situation. ¡°He went to be with that olddy again. She wants to steal daddy away from us and be our my stepmommy! That¡¯s why he took my dad away from me¡­¡±

    Alistair continued on about the time Bryleigh had scolded him before, waving his arms around in frustration.

    Mavis understood what was happening now: Anthony had found someone new in his life and didn¡¯t care about their son anymore.

    She felt a mix of emotions but remained silent.

    ¡°Mommy auntie,¡± Alistair pleaded with her. ¡°I hate that meandy so much! Can you please get daddy back for us? Even though he can be mean sometimes too¡­ he¡¯s still my dad!¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t know what to say.

 Chapter 1061 Daddy will always belong to Mommy

    In the evening, Lyra received a phone call just after finishing work and rushed to the kindergarten where Alistair was. The sports day had already ended, and most of the children had gone home with their parents. Only a few kids were left sitting on the yground, waiting for their families to pick them up.

    Lyra quietly entered the kindergarten and saw that Alistair was sleeping on his small bed in his usual nap room. Mavis was sitting next to him, looking at him with love andpassion in her eyes.

    Lyra took off her high heels and walked over to them. ¡°Mavis, you called me here. Is there something you need?¡±

    Mavis kissed her son¡¯s forehead before gesturing for Lyra to follow her outside for a chat.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Lyra understood and followed her down the hall.

    ¡°Has he started dating someone new? Is he nning on getting married again so that Alistair can have a stepmother?¡± Mavis asked anxiously.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know about that,¡± Lyra replied honestly. ¡°I¡¯ll check tomorrow and let you know if I find anything out.¡±

    Mavis shook her head sadly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I¡¯m dead now anyway. His remarriage has nothing to do with me as long as his new wife treats Alistair well.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t know what else to say or how she couldfort Mavis.

    Mavis had immediately asked about Anthony when she arrived earlier, which showed that she hadn¡¯tpletely moved on from him yet despite not wanting to mention his name directly.

    When would Mavis finally face her true feelings?

    Lyra sighed deeply.

    ¡°Today is the parent-child sports meeting in the kindergarten. The man didn¡¯te. I was afraid that Alistair would be sad, so I came here on my own. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to exin this to the Cahan family. Can you send Alistair back for me? Exin to the Cahan family by the way?¡±

    There was no reason for Lyra to disagree with a small matter.

    Within a few minutes, Lyra came out of the kindergarten with the sleeping Alistair in her arms.

    The bodyguards of the Cahan family who were hiding in the shadows came out immediately.

    Lyra ignored them, put Alistair in her car, and then turned to the bodyguards of the Cahan family and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take Alistair home today. You don¡¯t have to follow. Go back on your own.¡±

    The bodyguards bowed, ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±

    Lyra first brought Alistair back to Lyre Spiti, just as Spencer and Momo came back.

    Several children finished dinner together, and they were able to y a little longer. Alistair loved being with Molly the most. Whenever she was around, he felt his best and didn¡¯t want any worries.

    After having dinner at Lyre Spiti, Lyra personally took Alistair back to Cahan Residence. Paloma had been waiting in front of the door for a while now, eager to see her Alistair as soon as possible.

    ¡°Great-grandma!¡± Alistair¡¯s childish voice shouted as he ran up and hugged Paloma, eager to share with her, ¡°I had dinner at Aunt Lyra¡¯s tonight! Uncle Malcolm cooked it himself. It was so delicious! I really liked the shrimp and egg soup¡­¡±

    Palomaughed heartily at his antics before exchanging pleasantries with Lyra and leading her great-grandson inside.

    ¡°Alistair, what do you n on doing tomorrow since it¡¯s the weekend?¡±

    Alistair nibbled on his finger anxiously before replying, ¡°Um¡­ I haven¡¯t decided yet¡­¡±

    Suddenly butler Saul interjected, ¡°Mrs. Cahan, Mr. Cahan just came back earlier today saying that he arranged math tutoring lessons for Alistair this week along with foreignnguage sses since elementary school test ising up soon; Mr. Cahan hopes that Alistair will work hard without cking off.¡±

    Well then there went his weekend ns¡­

    A gloomy expression crept onto Alistair¡¯s face as he lowered his blue eyes.

    Paloma couldn¡¯t bear seeing him like this so she red at Saul before saying, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about tomorrow when tomorrowes; he¡¯s not going to be studying all day long anyways! I¡¯m asking about how we can arrange some rest time for Alistair; why are you discouraging over everything?¡±

    Saul realized that he spoke out of turn so he quickly apologized while bowing down in respect.

    Alistair didn¡¯t say anything else after letting go of great-grandma¡¯s hand before running upstairs first.

    As he passed by his father¡¯s study room door which was closed shut but still lit up even though it was alreadyte into the night; Anthony seemed like he was still busy working on something important.

    He hesitated for a moment before approaching closer towards his study room door while lifting his small hand, wanting to knock but stopped himself right beforehand.

    Originally, he intended on questioning Anthony why he hadn¡¯t gone together today for the parent-child sports event or why did he have to stay with Bryleigh instead despite promising him otherwise?

    But once those words reached his lips, he suddenly felt unworthy enough not being able question him anymore since Anthony never promised him anything regarding attending the sports event in the first ce. It seems like he just assumed too much again.

    As for Bryleigh¡¯s situation, his father probably would say, ¡°It¡¯s an adult matter. Kids shouldn¡¯t get involved.¡±

    Alistair felt so sad.

    He eventually gave up on knocking and went back to his small room to rest.

    Late at night.

    The entire Cahan family had already turned off their lights.

    The light in the study outside was clearly gone, and asionally there were heavy footsteps in the hallway.

    Before going to bed, Anthony cautiously opened his son¡¯s door.

    The little kid on the bed had his arms and legs spread out like a starfish while sleeping. His mouth moved a few times as if he was dreaming of something delicious.

    Anthony softened his gaze as he gently covered him with a small nket. He muttered softly, ¡°I should tie your hands and feet together so you won¡¯t move around while sleeping.¡±

    If he got sick from being too cold, he would cry again.

    He lightly stroked his son¡¯s soft face with the back of his hand before getting up to leave.

    ¡°Mommy¡­ Mommy.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, snatch Daddy back¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t want that Auntie.¡±

    Anthony stiffened for a moment before slowly turning around only to see that his son was talking in his sleep.

    His heart became even softer as he leaned down and kissed him gently on the forehead.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to snatch me back. Daddy will always be Mommy¡¯s and Alistair¡¯s forever.¡±

    ¡­

    Alistair dreamed of a beautiful dream.

    He held his Dad¡¯s hand with one hand while holding his Mom¡¯s hand with another during their family sports day event where they won first ce together. The principal rewarded them many pretty red flowers!

    Unfortunately, dreams were just dreams after all¡­

    On azy afternoon during the weekend, Alistairy face down on top of his small desk feeling tearful. His eyelids were fighting against each other for control over whether or not they should stay open or closed due to exhaustion from studying at home all day long. Under strict supervision by private tutors who spoke like some kind of sorcerers casting spells, it was impossible for him to control where thoughts wandered off into oblivion without any direction whatsoever.

    Suddenly an image popped into view ¨C it was his father holding Bryleigh!

    That woman spoke roughly when his father wasn¡¯t present but acted sweetly when she saw him; how annoying!

    But she was his first love though¡­

    Yesterday at Lyre Spiti dinner table, Alistair asked, ¡°Uncle Malcolm, what is your first love like?¡±

    At that time Malcolm and Lyra both froze; their expressions were unreadable but he still answered Alistair¡¯s question, ¡°It is someone who exists purely within our fondest memories ¨C someone we can never forget.¡±

    Last night, he overheard a maid crying quietly in the backyard, yelling into the phone, ¡°You men are so despicable. No matter how good I am to you, as long as your first lovees back, you will ruthlessly abandon me!¡±

    Alistair covered his face and whimpered. He felt uneasy.

    It seemed that Bryleigh was really important to his father. Important enough for him to go on a date with her and miss his son¡¯s sports day.

    He wasn¡¯t smart enough like Spencer to win his Dad¡¯s favor. Now there was Bryleigh too; his Dad must want to abandon him even more?

    In fact, Anthony had been busy dealing with Sheldon¡¯s stufftely and worked from dawn till dusk every day without even having breakfast at home. Alistair hadn¡¯t seen him for several days.

    Feeling full of crisis in his heart, Alistair quickly came up with an idea.

    He looked angrily at the math workbook in front of him and decisively put down his pencil before falling asleep heavily.

 Chapter 1062 He is Sensitive

    It was nighttime, and the sound of crickets could be heard outside the window. Alistair stood in Anthony¡¯s study, his small hands behind his back as he gazed out at the crickets. He lowered his head and nced back at Anthony when he heard him speak.

    ¡°Pay attention,¡± Anthony said sternly, tapping his fingers on the desk to remind Alistair to focus.

    Alistair blinked nervously and replied meekly with an ¡°Oh.¡±

    But within five minutes, he felt a sense of pressureing from Anthony. The man¡¯s handsome eyebrows furrowed slightly as he grew increasingly angry.

    Alistair swallowed hard, feeling even more nervous than before.

    ¡°Why have you only done half of your math homework?¡± Anthony asked sharply.

    ¡°Because¡­ because¡­¡± Alistair fidgeted with his clothes while batting his long eyshes repeatedly ¨C a clear sign that he was lying.

    Anthony gave him a sharp look. ¡°If you can¡¯te up with an excuse, just tell me the truth.¡±

    After all, excuses would eventually be exposed for what they were ¨C so why bother?

    Alistair decided to throw caution to the wind and said defiantly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to do it if I don¡¯t feel like it.¡±

    He lowered his head again and stared at his toes while muttering softly, ¡°No matter what I do, you will never be satisfied with me anyway. Bryleigh is always going to hold a special ce in your heart that I can never fill¡­¡±

    Anthony frowned even deeper. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Alistair grumbled quietly under his breath. ¡°I¡¯m just venting my frustrations. Just ignore me.¡±

    Anthony mmed down the math book onto the table loudly, causing Alistair¡¯s shoulders shake involuntarily along with it as he closed both eyes tightly shut, trying not show how scared or upset this made him feel inside.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that even if you¡¯re not very smart or have trouble understanding something fully, only doing half is still uneptable! This is an attitude problem!¡±

    This only made things worse for poor little Alistair who thought inwardly. ¡°Don¡¯t you care about my problems anymore? You haven¡¯t even resolved any of your own issues yet.¡±

    Anthony scoffed, ¡°So tell me, what¡¯s my issue?¡±

    What about Bryleigh? Why did you promise not to see her anymore but then she went to visit you in office? Were they secretly dating?

    He had been holding onto these questions for quite some time now.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t you exin anything properly?¡± Alistair pouted childishly. ¡°You don¡¯t keep your words any more.¡±

    He didn¡¯t keep his words?

    ¡°When do I break my word?¡± replied Anthony amused by Alistair¡¯s childishness. ¡°Besides adult matters are none of your concern anyways. Even if I did exin everything clearly enough for someone like yourself, you wouldn¡¯t understand anyways!¡±

    Alistair said angrily, ¡°If you don¡¯t exin, how do you know that I can¡¯t understand!¡±

    Obviously, his father felt that he was not worthy to know those things, so he didn¡¯t want to tell him at all.

    Although he felt very angry, Alistair¡¯s eyes turned red, with a stubborn glimmer of water at the bottom.

    Anthony looked down at him and said, ¡°You¡¯ve be smarter now. When you make mistakes, you learn to change the subject and talk nonsense with me.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± This was stating a fact!

    Alistair was so angry that he clenched his fists tightly.

    Tired of arguing with Anthony, he turned and walked towards the sofa, flopping onto it. ¡°Anyway, if you thinks I¡¯m wrong, then I¡¯m wrong. Just punish me!¡±

    He was not afraid.

    But his father looked scary when he got angry.

    Alistair clenched his hands tightly, kicking his legs restlessly like a dehydrated goldfish.

    Anthony looked at the small figure, chuckled and shook his head, then got up and walked over.

    Hearing footsteps, Alistair became even more uneasy.

    He regretted his decision to choose the sofa instead of the leg, which allowed him to take a few bites.

    However, there was no paining to his body. He lifted his little head and saw Anthony crouching on the carpet in front of him, looking at him eye-to-eye.

    ¡°Did I break my promise to apany you to the amusement parkst time and never went, so you think I don¡¯t keep my word?¡±

    Um¡­

    Although it was not for this reason, he did remind him about the amusement park incident!!!

    Alistair pouted and buried his face in the sofa, ¡°Hmph, I hate you the most!¡±

    Anthony softened his tone and exined, ¡°I¡¯ve been really busytely and can¡¯t find the time. But I¡¯ll be done soon and then I¡¯ll be happy to go to the amusement park with you ten times if you want. However, you still can¡¯t ck off on your homework like today, okay?¡±

    He said it with aforting tone, so Alistair was notforted at all and felt very ufortable.

    ¡°No need to do it. Even if I do more work, it still won¡¯t be as good as Spencer¡¯s. So why bother doing it?¡±

    ¡°Alistair!¡±

    Anthony was really angry.

    He only shouted his name in a low voice, and Alistair shuddered, trembling all over. He whispered in a small voice, ¡°Does it mean that as long as I do one hundred or even one thousand sets of math problems, you will choose me when it¡¯s the most dangerous?¡±

    The scene of his son falling from the rooftop on the day he was kidnapped was still vivid in his mind.

    Anthony¡¯s handsome and dignified face lost a little bit of its color.

    ¡°Alistair¡­¡±

    There was a big lump in his throat, and he restrained himself, suppressing the urge to speak. He couldn¡¯t exin what he wanted to say, and could only sigh in frustration.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to punish you for what happened tonight. Besides, I will ask the foreignnguage tutor not toe tomorrow. You go to your room and rest.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Hey?

    Can he y all day tomorrow without any worries?

    Alistair tilted his head to look at Anthony and found that he had already sat back in front of his desk, tapping on the keyboard, seemingly ready to start working, without his gaze lingering on him.

    He gradually became less happy again.

    Today he intentionally only did half of his homework to provoke his dad, but he didn¡¯t receive any punishment. Tomorrow¡¯s foreignnguage ss was also suddenly cancelled.

    His Daddy didn¡¯t want to take care of his matters anymore?

    Although he wasn¡¯t physically hurt, little Alistair felt very sad. He sobbed and wiped his eyes with his arm before running out of the study.

    ¡­

    On Sunday, when there was no homework assigned by his dad, Alistair didn¡¯t have a good time ying.

    Because Bryleigh was back again.

    In the afternoon, Bryleigh carried big and small gifts to visit Paloma.

    ¡°Mrs. Cahan, this is premium bird¡¯s nest imported from Fospona, which is good for beauty and nourishment.''¡±

    When she was young, Paloma had seen everything good and wasn¡¯t impressed. She declined the offer, saying, ¡°As I¡¯ve grown older, no matter how much I try to improve my skin, it will never return to its youthful state. I don¡¯t see the point in using such useless things. You should take it home and use it yourself.¡±

    Bryleigh went to unwrap other gifts again. ¡°It¡¯s okay that you don¡¯t like bird¡¯s nest. I bought something else for you. Also, I picked out some gifts for Anthony. Could you please help me give them to him, Grandma?¡±

    Paloma was not foolish and can see Bryleigh¡¯s intentions but chose not to speak.

    When Alistair went downstairs, he happened to overhear their conversation and muttered in disdain, ¡°Dad is not at home. He¡¯s at the office building. If you want to give a gift, you should just deliver it there instead of using my great-grandmother as a shield.¡±

    ¡°Alistair is here.¡±

    Bryleigh smiled gently, as if she hadn¡¯t heard his sarcastic dissatisfaction. ¡°Come sit over here. I also bought you a little toy. Come and see if you like it?¡±

    With this tone, she seemed to be the hostess of the Cahan family.

 Chapter 1063 Hiding in the Place Where He Canâ€™t Be Found

    Alistair was extremely unhappy and almost jumped up in anger. ¡°Who needs your toy anyway?¡±

    Paloma cleared her throat and reminded him, ¡°Alistair, be polite to our guest.¡±

    Bryleigh¡¯s face stiffened as she understood the hidden meaning behind Paloma¡¯s words. She was being told to be mindful of her status as an outsider in the Cahan family.

    Paloma continued, ¡°Bryleigh, Anthony is usually not at the office during lunchtime and has been so busytely that he hasn¡¯t evene home for dinner. If you need to see him about something important, just go directly to the Cahan Group building.¡±

    This was clearly a hint for Bryleigh to leave.

    But Bryleigh didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all and responded smoothly, ¡°I do want to see Anthony all the time but we¡¯ve spent quite a bit of time together these past few days so I¡¯m not in a rush today. I came here specifically to visit you.¡±

    What?! Alistair felt like exploding.

    Had hid Dad been spending all his time with Bryleigh these past few days? How could he¡­?

    He stood frozen on the stairs as panic washed over him.

    In the living room, Paloma continued chatting with Bryleigh.

    ¡°I¡¯m an olddy who¡¯s halfway into her grave; there¡¯s nothing interesting about me,¡± she said.

    ¡°Nonsense! Grandma, you¡¯re healthy and will live long,¡± replied Bryleigh with a smile.

    Palomaughed and said jokingly, ¡°I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡±

    A few minutester when Paloma went upstairs to rest, Saul, the butler personally escorted Bryliegh out. When they reached outside the Cahan Family mansion, Alistair caught up with them quickly.

    ¡°You said earlier that my dad has been spending lots of time with you these past few days. Is it true?¡± asked Alistair anxiously.

    Bryliegh stopped walking, squatted down slowly in front of Alistair, and smiled kindly. She spoke softly while Saul watched from nearby.

    ¡°Of course it is true. Alistair, you can ask you dad¡¯s assistant if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±

    Alistair who was tearful whispered, ¡°Why did my dad break his promise¡­¡±

    Bryliegh covered her mouth trying notugh too loud. She whispered back gently, ¡°Alistair, your dad isn¡¯t just yours alone. And besides, I trained alongside him at Security Agency. He still has feelings for me, and he needs my help around him. Can you understand that?¡±

    She reached out to touch the little boy¡¯s head. ¡°I was wrongst time. I spoke too harshly, and I apologize. Don¡¯t hold it against me. If Anthony and I get back together in the future, I will treat you as my own son. Please don¡¯t be hostile towards me, okay?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    Alistair pped her hand away and kept backing away like a startled bird.

    ¡°I have Mommy! I don¡¯t want you! And my Daddy, I don¡¯t want him either!¡±

    He held back his tears and ran out of Cahan Residence.

    ¡°Mr. Alistair! It¡¯s lunchtime already! Where are you going?¡±

    Saul called out anxiously but Alistair ignored himpletely and quickly ran away on his short legs. Saul had no choice but to ask the Cahan family bodyguards to follow him.

    Bryleigh looked innocent as ever, ¡°Saul, did I say something wrong?¡±

    Saul was speechless.

    ¡­Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Alistair ran out of Cahan Residence with footsteps following closely behind him like a tail he couldn¡¯t shake off.

    He turned around angrily, ¡°Stop following me! I want to be alone for a while!¡±

    The bodyguards were also worried, ¡°Mr. Alistair, you¡¯re still too young. There are many bad people outside who could harm you. If anything happens, Mr. Cahan will skin us alive.¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t care about me anymore. Just leave me alone.¡±

    The bodyguards exchanged nces with each other; they were really worried about Alistair getting into trouble so they said, ¡°If you don¡¯te back with us now, then we¡¯ll have no choice but to call Mr. Cahan again. Do you remember what he told you after yourst runaway incident?¡±

    Alistair didn¡¯t say anything.

    Last time when he ran away with Molly from home, his dad found them both eventually but let them go free only after warning them not to do it again or else there would be consequences¡­

    But now where was his dad? He wasn¡¯t even paying attention to him anymore ¡­

    Feeling aggrieved and sniffling slightly, he looked up at the bodyguard uncles in front of him. With these people around, how could he go anywhere or find Mommy? Sobbing quietly in frustration, all he could think about was leaving this sad ce caused by daddy¡¯s actions along with Bryleigh¡¯s influence. He wanted nothing more than being reunited with his sweet-smelling Mommy soon enough. Finally making up his mind, he wiped his runny nose before saying softly,

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you guys.¡±

    ¡­

    Alistair waited eagerly for Monday noon ¨C usually during naptime at kindergarten Mommy woulde find him.

    With a determined heart, Alistair was waiting for Mavis during his lunch break. The little boy cried as he ran into her arms, leaving Mavis confused and worried. She quickly rubbed his head and asked, ¡°What happened? Did something upset you today?¡±

    ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t want me anymore. Can you take me away with you?¡± Alistair sobbed.

    Mavis was shocked. ¡°Why would he say that?¡±

    ¡°Aunt Bryleigh is Daddy¡¯s old girlfriend. They¡¯ve been spending a lot of time togethertely, and Daddy doesn¡¯t care about me anymore,¡± Alistair exined through tears.

    ¡°Aunt Bryleigh knows martial arts and is very fierce. If she bes my stepmother, she will definitely abuse me. Daddy won¡¯t care about me anymore. By then, I will be a poor child that no one wants. Can you bear that?¡±

    Bryleigh?

    Mavis couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. She had never heard Anthony mention this woman before.

    After a moment of silence, Alistair looked up at Mavis with teary eyes and asked, ¡°Do you not want me either?¡±

    Mavis¡¯s heart softened at the sight of him crying like that. She replied gently, ¡°Of course I want to be with you always.¡±

    ¡°Then can we leave now? Go somewhere where Daddy can¡¯t find us,¡± Alistair pleaded.

    Mavis knew she couldn¡¯t refuse him when he wanted to be with her so badly. But she needed to n carefully to avoid surveince cameras and the Cahan family¡¯s guards if they were going to escape from Anthony¡¯s grasp.

    Later in the afternoon after finishing a meeting at work, Anthony returned to his office looking angry and frustrated because things weren¡¯t going well in his business dealingstely. Due to some dirty work done by one of his subordinates, they got caught by Sheldon on the other side.

    Just as he sat down at his desk trying hard not to lose itpletely again over all these issues piling up on him today, his phone rang.

    It was one of the guards assigned specifically for protecting little Alistair calling about another disappearance incident.

    Anthony answered impatiently, ¡°What is it now?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Cahan¡­ Mr. Alistair has gone missing again! We¡¯re sorry but we only just realized it since we thought he was napping inside during lunchtime but then found out there were outdoor activities scheduled this afternoon¡­¡± The guard exined nervously over the phone line.

    Anthony in front of the phone frowned and held his forehead, feeling a little nervous, ¡°Did he get kidnapped again or run away from home again? Have you checked?¡±

    ¡°We have checked the surveince. Mr. Alistair walked in a dead corner of the surveince, and he quietly climbed over the wall to leave, so he shouldn¡¯t be kidnapping.¡±

    Anthony stopped talking, and the whole office was filled with his anger.

    ¡°¡­ Because, we asked the principal and learned that at noon, a woman who imed to be Mr. Alistair¡¯s aunt came. Mr. Alistair didn¡¯t go back for lunch break after that. We suspected that the woman took him away.¡±

    Anthony gritted his teeth sullenly, ¡°Where did Mavis¡¯s sistere from? Why did such a woman of unknown origin be allowed to enter?¡±

    ¡°The teachers in the kindergarten said that Mr. Alistair took the initiative to get close to that woman, and that woman often came to visit Mr. Alistair during lunch breaks, so they didn¡¯t suspect her. I¡¯m sorry, it was our negligence.¡±

    Headache, every nerve tensed.

    As if something was out of control, out of his predictable control.

    Anthony ordered in a deep voice, ¡°A thorough investigation.¡±

    ¡°Clear.¡±

    When the phone hung up, Anthony took out the cigarette case in a state of distraught, and was about to light one. When he suddenly remembered that his son couldn¡¯t get used to the smell of cigarettes, he had to give up.

    Knock Knock Knock¨C

    There was a knock on the office door, and there was another assistant¡¯s voice outside the door.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, that¡­ Miss Bryleigh Padi is here again.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t see her.¡±

    ¡°She said she knew the truth you wanted, and she came here to get paid for it. She only talked about business affairs, not personal feelings.¡±

 Chapter 1064 Where Do You Want to Take My Son?

    A few minutester, Bryleigh was led into the CEO¡¯s office by his assistant. She was wearing a deep green ultra-short pencil skirt that showed off her hot figure and long legs. Her makeup was exquisite, and she had obviously dressed up carefully beforeing.

    ¡°Why do you have that expression? Did you just get angry? Who made you angry again? Sheldon Alford?¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t give her a good look. ¡°If you only want to say meaningless nonsense, get out immediately.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so fierce? At least I helped you a lot two days ago and even acted as yourrade-in-arms.¡±

    Anthony gave her a cold nce.

    Bryleigh raised both hands in surrender. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I¡¯ll talk about business.¡±

    ¡°Anthony, two weeks ago, I brought gifts to visit Alistair at the kindergarten and met another woman there who I thought was your sister but turned out to be his aunt ording to Alistair himself. After tracking for half a month, I discovered an incredible secret about that woman. Do you want to know?¡±

    Anthony frowned slightly with his deep eyes narrowed down, ¡°What¡¯s the condition?¡±

    Bryleigh elegantly tucked back her hair, ¡°It¡¯s simple: marry me.¡±

    The man behind the desk chuckled coldly, ¡°I can investigate everything rted to your family so you cannot hide it from me. Likewise, I can also investigate that woman¡¯s identity but marrying you is impossible.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll know it sooner orter, and you will find out the truth, but investigation takes time. I heard Alistair has disappeared. Don¡¯t you worry he might be kidnapped? What if you miss him forever?¡± Bryleigh said calmly.

    Anthony red at her with low pressure filling up between them.

    ¡­

    Suham Airport.

    Alistair sat in the most secluded corner of the waiting room swinging his little legs leisurely while holding onto soft cream pineapple buns on his hand.

    As soon as he took a bite, the little guy¡¯s chubby cheeks bulged up like balloons.

    Especially those watery blue eyes made him pretty without any killing power, and he even exuded some childish milk fragrance scent.

    Mavis sat next to him fully armed with masks and hats, gazing at their son with tender love filling up in her eyes.

    ¡°Mommy~how much longer do we have until boarding?¡±

    Mavis felt anxious too and didn¡¯t understand why they were still waiting when normally they would board half an hour earlier. If there were any flight dys, the airport would inform them beforehand.

    However, today not only did they not receive any notification of flight dy, but also exceeded half an hour of boarding time already!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    The boarding window had not yet opened the ticket check.

    As long as she hadn¡¯t leave thend of Crana, Mavis was always nervous.

    However, there were not many people in the VIP waiting room of the whole airport. It was very quiet, but it was like the calm before the storm.

    ¡°Good boy, put on your hat first, and finish the bread as soon as possible, okay?¡±

    In order to avoid being seen by others, Mavis put a hat on Alistair himself, and nned to put a mask on her son as soon as he finished eating.

    ¡°Mommy, which country are we going to this time? Is it fun over there?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Bostrain. When we get there, you can do whatever you want. Then I will find a way to help you open a fake ount and go to elementary school there.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    He blinked cutely, very cute.

    However, within two minutes, there was a sudden noise outside the VIP waiting room.

    Immediately afterwards, dozens of airport security personnel poured into the waiting room and surrounded it.

    This was a bit scary.

    The unknown VIP passengers were all in a daze.

    Mavis was also confused.

    The flight attendant went to the front and exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there are some special circumstances at the airport. At present, all flights are dyed. All passengers, please do not leave the airport. The time loss caused to passengers will be fully borne by the airport.¡±

    The airport was closed.

    Mavis had a very ominous premonition.

    Even Alistair felt it. He stopped eating the buttered bread, pulled Mavis¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Mommy, it seems¡­ It seems that Daddy is here.¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Her heart beat fast and she didn¡¯t know why.

    Mavis¡¯ fingertips trembled slightly, and she couldn¡¯t stay here peacefully at all. She carried the suitcase in one hand and pulled up her son in the other, as if she was about to walk in the direction of the safe passage.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re taking my son?¡±

    Behind her, the man¡¯s deep and maic voice was a little hoarse, but also tinged with an elusive depth.

    The familiar voice made Mavis stop, her back froze, and the blood seemed to flow backwards, making her fingertips turn pale.

    Five years.

    After all, she still can¡¯t escape. They had to meet each other.

    She didn¡¯t look back and didn¡¯t speak.

    Alistair was also cowardly.

    Because he saw that Anthony¡¯s face was so dark, as if he was going to get angry at any time, he was so scared that Alistair only dared to hide beside Mavis, hoping that Anthony would not see him.

    ¡°Alistair,e here.¡±

    Alistair shook his head crazily, and with the presence of Mavis, he boldly said, ¡°I won¡¯t go with you. I hate you, and I¡¯m willing to go with Mommy, so it¡¯s not Mommy abducting me.¡±

    Anthony frowned with a cold face and his breath was constricted, ¡°Alistair.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ you¡¯re fierce.¡±

    As soon as Anthony yelled his name, the little boy trembled.

    Mavis guarded her son tightly, took a deep breath, and took off her mask and hat. With her long curly blond hair fell down, she slowly turned to look at Anthony.

    The man was meticulously dressed in a suit and leather shoes, and he was still handsome. With his overhanging height and slightly squinted blue eyes, he always seemed like a superior looking down on the other¡¯s insignificance.

    The moment they looked at each other, Mavis saw that his brows were frowned even tighter, the corners of his eyes were red like blood, and his cold and horrified aura was more like he was going to eat her, the kind that he swallowed her alive.

    She immediately turned her eyes away, adjusted her slightly disordered breathing, and said indifferently, ¡°Since you havee, let¡¯s talk about Alistair¡¯s future upbringing.¡±

    Anthony pursed his thin lips tightly, without saying a word, just staring at her.

    It seemed as if he wanted to stare at her until she felt ashamed.

    Mavis was indeed stared at by him a little unnaturally, ¡°Mr. Cahan, Alistair was not born by you, let alone by you alone. I think the problem of raising ¡­¡±

    ¡°You gave birth to him alone? How did you give birth?¡±

    Taking a few steps forward with long legs, Anthony grabbed her wrist, pulled her towards him, and asked with red eyes, ¡°Since you gave birth to him, why did you disappear for five years?¡±

    At the first reunion in five years, he was still as strong as ever. Nothing had changed.

    Mavis followed with red eyes, ¡°If I had a better choice back then, I would have taken him and left with me, so that you will always, forever¡­ Ahh!¡±

    The man¡¯s palm was strong, and when he squeezed it suddenly, Mavis felt that the bones of her hand were about to be crushed.

    Alistair saw Mavis¡¯s painful expression, and quickly helped Anthony push, ¡°Daddy, you are hurting Mommy! Let go!¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face was expressionless, the veins in the arm clutching Mavis bulged, and the other hand hidden in the cuff was trembling faintly.

    He ignored his son¡¯s usation, and only the silhouette of Mavis was in his eyes, ¡°You can talk about parenting if you want, but before that, let¡¯s talk about the issues between us.¡±

    He pulled Mavis and walked out, always so strong that he didn¡¯t give any chance for her to refuse.

    ¡°Mommy! Mommy!¡±

    Alistair tried to catch up but was stopped by bodyguards.

    Anthony looked back halfway, and ordered in a cold voice, ¡°Take care of Mr. Alistair.¡±

 Chapter 1065 Take a Bite between Her Neck

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    Mavis was still struggling until she was pulled out of the boarding gate by Anthony.

    Her wrist hurt so much that she was almost powerless.

    Anthony nced back at her and said, ¡°If you want everyone in the airport to see us as a joke, or even make it into tomorrow¡¯s news, you can scream ¡®sexual assault¡¯.¡±

    ¡°This is a joke on your Cahan family, not me.¡±

    Anthony squinted his eyes, exuding a menacing aura without even being angry, ¡°Then you will never see your son again.¡±

    It was another threat.

    Did he only know how to make threats? He was always like this.

    But Mavis was calm and knew that being too aggressive will only lead to losses. She needed to be strategic in order to sessfully negotiate the divorce and custody of their son.

    With this in mind, she softened her tone and said, ¡°My wrist is starting to hurt.¡±

    Anthony froze, his tight jaw line rxed a bit, his hand was much lighter, but he still held her, as if he were afraid that she would run away.

    Walking all the way to the quiet and deserted safety corridor, under the dim light, only the ¡°safety exit¡± sign on the wall emitted a faint green light.

    Mavis¡¯ eyes went dark, and she was dragged to the wall by a strong force in the next second.

    By the time she realized it, Anthony had already mped her hands, pinning her against the wall so she couldn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Anthony!¡±

    In the quiet environment, within arm¡¯s reach, she could hear his rapid and heavy breathing clearly, as well as his heart beating so fast as if it was about to explode.

    The warm breath of his sprayed on her face, and the pleasant and familiar smell of him was all around.

    Even though she couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly, she could guess that he must be very angry, and his aura was too fierce, as if he wanted to tear her flesh and blood apart.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan¡­ umm!¡±

    The corners of her lips were pressed down hard, and he was grinding her breath, as if he was trying to swallow her into his stomach, extremely domineering, not gentle at all.

    Without joy, Mavis only felt panic, very panicked.

    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for five years, and suddenly he kissed her. What was wrong with him?

    She was so angry that she kicked him with her feet, pushed him away almost with all her strength, managed to get her free hand, and pped him in the face.

    ¡°You, please show some respect.¡±

    The sound was abrupt in the quiet environment, and it also awakened the rationality of both parties.

    Anthony tilted his head, feeling a slight sting on his cheek. He pushed his tongue against the inside of his mouth in disbelief and asked, ¡°Is it illegal to kiss my own wife?¡±

    ¡°Your wife is dead, five years ago on that thunderstorm night in the delivery room.¡±

    He snorted, ¡°If you¡¯re not, what right do you have to talk to me about raising our son?¡±

    Mavis looked away and fell silent.

    The air fell into an eerie silence again, and the man¡¯s heavy breathing could be clearly heard.

    The two were deadlocked.

    After a while, Mavis suddenly noticed her heavy shoulder.

    Anthony supported the wall with one hand, the other lightly wrapped around her waist, and his head restedzily on her shoulder.

    He hugged her and leaned against her, as if vented.

    It was more like a reunion of old couples who had been married for many years, and the movements were very natural.

    Mavis was taken aback.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    His voice was low and hoarse, with a bit of enchanting, ¡°I won¡¯t kiss you, rx.¡±

    Mavis was baffled by him.

    He came to the airport with great fanfare to block her, and dragged her to the safe passage, just wanted to hug her for a while?

    Obviously he never did this before.

    Her heart was beating fast, and facing such a sudden silence, Mavis was a little overwhelmed.

    What was he thinking about?

    When she lowered her head, she could only see the man¡¯s short ck hair. He was leaning on her shoulder with his back arched, as if he was full of exhaustion.

    She thought that he would question her and he would be furious¡­ But she just never thought that he would be as calm as now and just hug her.

    ¡°Anthony, Alistair is still waiting outside. If you have anything to ask, just ask quickly.¡±

    ¡°Hush.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s hands around her waist tightened a little, and his head moved closer to her neck.

    Her neck was itchy from that breath, and she moved unconsciously.

    Anthony seemed to be¡­ listening to her heartbeat?

    This feeling was a bit weird. Mavis finally pushed him away, ¡°You¡­ get down to business.¡±

    Anthony took a step back tactfully, but he was smiling.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Mavis felt it even weirder, ¡°You¡¯re uncertain. Your temper has not changed at all.¡±

    ¡°You have changed, you are even more sharp-tongued.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Mavis gave him a cold look, toozy to waste time with him, turned her head and wanted to leave.

    Anthony leaned against the wall with one hand and blocked her path with the other. ¡°When our son was in the hospital, you were there as a suspicious nurse. You rented your old apartment, but then faked your own death and left our son and me behind. Is it fun?¡± he asked.

    Mavis red at him. ¡°I came back for our son, to make things right after five years of being away,¡± she replied firmly.

    The silence in the hallway was broken by Anthony¡¯s softughter.

    ¡°And what about me? How will youpensate your husband for leaving him alone for five years?¡±

    Mavis¡¯s breath caught in her throat as she stared at him in disbelief. ¡°Anthony, you have no shame. I don¡¯t owe you anything, never have and never will.¡±

    ¡°Using Malcolm and Lyra¡¯s power, you lied to me with your fake death and the urn. How heinous am I? So that you would rather keep the child away than stay away from me? You know how I was during that time¡­¡±

    ¡°What happened during that time?¡± she interrupted.

    Anthony lowered his eyshes, hiding a hint of unease in his eyes.

    Mavis took the opportunity to object, ¡°You have a lot of women around you, and you only think about yourself when doing things. You never consider me. You are not a responsible husband or father. How dare you question me?¡±

    Originally, he left his wife who was about to give birth because of Jaqueline.

    Now, because of Bryleigh, their son who was sensitive and insecure had been neglected.

    She was really disappointed with Anthony.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about divorce. I will leave with nothing except for our son, and I do not need you to pay child support.¡±

    Anthony pursed his thin lips tightly and said clearly, word by word, ¡°No, it¡¯s not possible.¡±

    The two locked eyes once again, and Mavis¡¯s gaze became noticeably hostile and guarded.

    Bell-

    When the atmosphere was tense, the phone suddenly rang.

    Mavis¡¯s mobile phone.

    She took out her phone and saw that it was from Moore.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talkter. I need to take a phone call.¡±

    Anthony took a step back without obstruction.

    Mavis turned to the side and took a few steps away from him before answering the call, ¡°Why are you calling me at this time all of a sudden?¡±

    Moore said, ¡°There¡¯s a contract that we haven¡¯t been able to finalize. The other party is requesting a further three-point reduction in the dividends from Lloyd¡¯s Corp.¡±

    ¡°No, the Lloyd¡¯s Corp must not receive less dividends. If the contract is too tricky, just keep dying it and don¡¯t let otherpanies take advantage of it.¡±

    Moore hesitated before speaking, ¡°Mavis, how long do you n on staying away? How are things going over there?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost there. It shouldn¡¯t take much longer.¡±

    When the two people were talking, Anthony was standing next to them.

    In the receiver, there was a man¡¯s voice.

    His handsome eyebrows furrowed, and his face suddenly darkened. He leaned in quietly.

    ¡°¡­ Well, don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of myself. Alistair is also doing well. When I bring him to meet you in the future, he should like you and maybe you two could be¡­ um¡­¡±

    Mavis¡¯s breath trembled as an uncontroble and gentle whisper escaped her lips.

    Because Anthony suddenly wrapped his arms around her waist from behind. He pinched the soft flesh around her waist, and the corner of his lips approached her neck intimately, and took a bite.

 Chapter 1066 Thatâ€™s Not Bullying. Thatâ€™sâ€¦

    The man behind her ignored her using gaze and snatched her phone without a word.

    ¡°You, you give it back to me!¡±

    Moore quickly realized something was wrong on the phone, ¡°Mavis, is there someone next to you?¡±

    Mavis went to snatch the phone, but before she could say anything on the line, Anthony had already put the receiver to his ear.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    He questioned with a calm voice.

    Moore was stunned, ¡°Who are you? I am Mavis¡¯s boyfriend, and if you hurt her, I will not let you go!¡±

    Mavis was confused.

    ¡°Boyfriend?¡±

    Anthony furrowed his brows, a chill rising in the depths of his eyes, and a smirk tugging at the corners of his lips. ¡°How coincidental! I am her husband.¡±

    ¡°You, you are¡­¡±

    The phone was hung up by Anthony.

    He grabbed Mavis¡¯ wrist again and looked down at her, questioning, ¡°Boyfriend, really?¡±

    Mavis avoided eye contact with him, her gaze dodging andcking confidence. ¡°This has nothing to do with you,¡± she said.

    ¡°What do you mean? From what I heard on the phone just now, are you nning to take our son over there and raise him with that man?¡±

    Heughed in anger, ¡°I¡¯m not even dead yet and you¡¯re already looking for a stepfather for our son? Or was it because of him that you faked your death and left?¡±

    What did this have to do with anything?

    Mavis couldn¡¯t understand his thought process, but she didn¡¯t want to exin either because she felt the same jealousy in her heart and was very unhappy.

    ¡°Why should I exin to you? It was clearly you who ignored the care of our son for those women and even wanted to find him a stepmother. What right do you have to question me? And why are you staring at me with such a scrutinizing gaze as if I¡¯m a criminal?¡±

    Anthonyughed again, ¡°Which women? When did I ever say I wanted to find a stepmother for our son?¡±

    Mavis was toozy to argue with him, ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you acknowledge it or not. Anyway, you haven¡¯t changed in all these years.¡±

    When Jaqueline was brought into the Cahan Group, almost all employees could see that there was something more than just a professional rtionship between Anthony and Jaqueline. They could tell that Anthony seemed to have feelings for Jaqueline.

    Except for Anthony himself who denied it and insisted that she was like his sister.

    Well, a scumbag was just someone who had many younger sisters.

    Her heart was cold, and she looked away towards the ¡°exit¡± sign in the corner.

    Anthony pulled her forward and said, ¡°We need evidence for everything. Don¡¯t go around using people without proof.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business. Please talk about the divorce and child custody issues, Mr. Cahan.¡±

    Anthony closed his eyes, and tightened his hands around her waist, ¡°I will talk to you, but not now, let¡¯s go home first.¡±

    ¡°Go¡­ go home? Huh?¡±

    Before she could react, the man suddenly bent down, carried her on his shoulder and took her away.

    The pressure on her abdomen was unbearable, and her head was spinning. She struggled frantically and punched Anthony¡¯s waist and back with fists.

    ¡°Put me down!¡±

    Anthony stopped, and actually put her down this time. Surprisingly obedient?

    However, Mavis¡¯s thoughts were shattered as soon as they came into being. Anthony grabbed her with one hand, pulled off the dark tie with one hand, and neatly tied her hands to prevent her from struggling too much before carrying her on his shoulder again.

    Mavis was so angry that her chest was about to explode, ¡°Are you crazy? Let go of me!¡±

    Always acting stubbornly, only caring about his own happiness without any regard for her feelings.

    Anthony ignored herpletely, his arm wrapped around her knee pit to prevent her from struggling and getting hurt.

    Alistair was stunned to see the two of them return to the waiting room looking like this.

    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t bully mommy! Daddy, you¡¯re bad!¡±

    Anthony nced at his son from afar and ordered, ¡°Take Mr. Alistair back to Cahan Residence.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Alistair was confused. ¡°Mommy, Daddy, aren¡¯t you going back?¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t exin and turned around to leave.

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Alistair wanted to follow, but the bodyguard stopped him firmly. ¡°Mr. Alistair, please don¡¯t follow them. Mr. Cahan hasn¡¯t seen his wife for many years and probably has a lot to say to her alone. Please don¡¯t disturb them.¡±

    ¡°But, but Mommy¡¯s going to feel bad when Daddy just bullied her like that.¡±

    The bodyguards stifled theirughter and said, ¡°That¡¯s not bullying, that¡¯s¡­ being affectionate.¡±

    Having been by Anthony¡¯s side for five years, the bodyguards had never seen him act this way towards a woman before. It seemed that she must be Mrs. Cahan after all.

    ¡­

    A luxury car was parked below an old apartment building.

    Anthony got off the car first and was about to turn around to carry Mavis, but she resisted and shrank towards the other side of the car seat.

    ¡°I can walk by myself.¡±

    Anthony remained unmoved.

    ¡°Carrying it is ufortable. I feel like throwing up.¡±

    Her face was slightly pale, and she rarely spoke a gentle word.

    Anthony was taken aback, but in the end he still pulled her out of the car, not by carrying her over his shoulder, but by holding her in his arms.

    ¡°Be careful, this is a staircase building. If you fall, you might break your leg,¡± Anthony¡¯s gaze lightly fell on her face and his lips curved slightly. ¡°If you be disabled, how will you raise your son in the future?¡±

    She was speechless.

    Although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, it was indeed true.

    Her bound hands were forced around Anthony¡¯s neck as he carried her up the stairs.

    That old apartment was on the eighth floor and only essible by stairs.

    With Anthony holding her, they went upstairs effortlessly, without even breathing heavily.

    Mavis didn¡¯t know why, but her ears turned red and she felt a strange feeling in her heart.

    But she was annoyed.

    ¡°Anthony, you still make me hate you.¡±

    ¡°Am I your most hated person?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the most hated.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be honored?¡± He smiled, making Mavis feel like hitting him.

    What a jerk.

    Mavis stared at his handsome face and felt angry. She gritted her teeth and leaned close to his ear while he was distracted going upstairs. She bit his ear hard.

    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±

    Anthony frowned and groaned softly. ¡°Do you know that this kind of behavior is provocative for men? Don¡¯t force me to do something to you right now.¡±

    Mavis¡¯s ears turned even redder as she realized toote that this action was a bit intimate. She quickly let go of him because it didn¡¯t seem appropriate to bite anywhere else either.

    She should have learned some martial arts when she was abroad so that Anthony couldn¡¯t control her so easily now.

    As she regretted it, Anthony suddenly chuckled softly. ¡°No wonder our son has such a strong sense of revenge. Turns out he takes after you.¡±

    She was speechless.

    They walked all the way to the apartment door before Anthony put Mavis down and took out the key to open it up.

    It had been five years since anyone lived here, so Mavis thought it would be dusty inside.

    But surprisingly enough, everything was clean.

    The furnitureyout remained exactly as before without any changes whatsoever.

    It seemed like not only did he buy the entire apartment building but also hired someone to take care of things here too.

    ¡°Why did you bring me back here?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s eyes stared deeply into hers as he asked in return, ¡°If not here, then where? Back at Cahan Residence?¡±

    What did he mean?

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go back there.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Ignoring what she saidpletely, Anthony pulled her into the apartment while exining himself, ¡°When news of your death became public nationwide and your funeral received such grand attention; if I suddenly bring you back now, then everyone in the Cahan family will think they¡¯re seeing ghosts! So I need some time first.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for arrangements; Mrs. Cahan has already passed away anyway! Now I¡¯m just Mavis who wants nothing more than my divorce papers.¡±

    Even if it meant using a dead person¡¯s identity, she didn¡¯t want to be called Mrs. Cahan again!

    ¡°If we don¡¯t keep your survival hidden from everyone, then forget about getting those divorce papers or custody over our son!¡±

 Chapter 1067 Alistair Suddenly Appears on a Rainy Night

    ¡°Anthony!¡± Mavis red at him, almost gritting her teeth. ¡°You really have the ability to make people hate you.¡±

    Every word was pushing her.

    To this, Anthony just smiled lightly. ¡°Since you said I¡¯m the most hated person, of course I have to live up to it. But don¡¯t worry too much about your public identity for now. It¡¯s better for Cahan Group¡¯s stock market if we discuss thingster. As for your little boyfriend abroad, he probably wants to be with you legitimately too.¡±

    Mavis felt his words were harsh.

    ¡°Yes, in your eyes, career and the honor of the Cahan family are more important than anything else ¨C even your son and that woman named Bryleigh who you might marry due to business interests involved,¡± she said firmly. ¡°Do you also hope for an early divorce so that you can marry Bryleigh legally?¡±

    Anthony furrowed his brow slightly and looked skeptical as he asked, ¡°Where did you get the idea that I want to marry Bryleigh?¡±

    She didn¡¯t answer but kept a cold face.

    Suddenly Anthonyughed and even felt better emotionally because of it, ¡°Mavis, do you think I¡¯m having an affair with Bryleigh? Is that why you¡¯re jealous?¡±

    ¡°I am not,¡± she replied almost instantly with a determined gaze fixed on him. ¡°All these things were said by Alistair. I just hope that you will pay more attention to your son instead of worrying about whomsoever else. As long as there is a sessful divorce between us, then whoever marries whom doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    It was impossible for her to feel jealous.

    Even if there were one thousand or ten thousand women around him, they would have nothing do with her since she wouldn¡¯t be one of them anymore.

    There was a hint in Anthony¡¯s eyes as he stared at her smilingly, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you hope Alistair gets fed up with me? That way when we get divorced in future, then he won¡¯t follow me like what you want?¡±

    He raised his lips slightly whileughing deeper inside himself, ¡°Women are such creatures who say one thing but mean another.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to whatever thoughtse into your mind,¡± Mavis turned away from him not wanting anything further from their conversation.

    He went into the bedroom alone and took out a stack of property deeds from the closet cing them on top of the coffee table ¨C all belonging exclusively to this apartment building.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone cancel your hotel reservation before settling everything here first,¡± He spoke calmly while pointing at those deeds on top off coffee table before continuing .¡±You can switch apartments every day among these thirty units if desired until everything is settled down here. If somethinges up, give me call anytime.¡±

    Never will there ever be any reason or need whatsoever for contacting him!

    Mavis had cold eyes filled with resentment towards Anthony as she thought inwardly.

    Without saying another word, Anthony soon left the apartment building altogether.

    In just a few minutes, the sound of the luxury car engine could be heard from downstairs. As the sound gradually faded away, Mavis felt her mood rx as well. She looked at the pile of property deeds on the table and picked one up to examine it.

    The date that the property was transferred to her name was the day after they received their marriage certificate from the Civil Affairs Bureau? At that time, she was foolishly in love and didn¡¯t make any demands in their marriage agreement. She used their one-year rtionship to gamble for Anthony¡¯s love.

    In reality, she lost miserably and left with nothing but bruises all over her body. But it turned out that Anthony had already bought an entire apartment building for her when they first got married. Was this his way of securing a future for her?

    If she wanted to, she could rent out all the apartments and not have to work anymore ¨C living off easy rental ie as a divorced woman. Was this what he had in mind?

    She couldn¡¯t quite put into words how she felt about this revtion, but it certainly wasn¡¯t happiness.

    Giving away an apartment building was nothing more thanpensation for her under their agreement ¨C solving his current problems by marrying him. It wasn¡¯t really anything significant.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Mavis closed the deed book and stopped thinking about these things for now; instead focusing on getting some rest so that she would have energyter when dealing with Anthony again regarding their divorce.

    ¡­

    The Cahans didn¡¯t know that Mavis was still alive; Alistair had been sulking in his room ever since being brought back there by force ¨C even refusing to see Paloma.

    When Anthony returned home after hearing about Alistair¡¯s refusal toe down for dinner due to anger issues, he went straight into Alistair¡¯s small bedroom.

    ¡°You¡¯re five years old now yet you still throw tantrums like this? Where did you learn such bad temper?¡± scolded Anthony sternly while Alistairy hidden under his nket listening intently before finally asking, ¡°Where is mommy? Where did you take Mommy?¡±

    Anthony raised an eyebrow at him, ¡°You¡¯ve only met her a few times yet you¡¯re already protective over her?¡±

    Alistair huffed indignantly while standing tall with hands on hips. ¡°I¡¯m a little man who needs to protect my mommy! You¡¯re a big meanie who can¡¯t bully or chase my mommy away!¡±

    As he spoke those words, he threw his stuffed toy towards Anthony whichnded softly without causing any harm but nheless made Anthony frown disapprovingly at him.

    ¡°Alistair,¡± said Anthony seriously while lowering his voice, ¡°This isn¡¯t your yground where you can show off or throw tantrums whenever you want! Don¡¯t forget what happened today when you ran away from home. I haven¡¯t forgotten.¡±

    At those words ¡°ran away¡±, Alistair immediately cowered under his nket muttering quietly, ¡°Daddy is bad¡­ the worst¡­¡±

    Anthony heard it and chuckled. He suddenly remembered Mavis¡¯ words today, ¡°most hated¡±, which were equally headache-inducing for both adult and child.

    ¡°Alistair.¡±

    He lifted the small nket covering his son and gently patted his little butt with his thick hand, speaking in a softer tone. ¡°Do you want to see Mavis every day from now on?¡±

    Alistair immediately became interested and lifted his little head. ¡°Of course I do! But Daddy, are you really that kind-hearted?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as a subtle curve formed at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Then let¡¯s y a little game.¡±

    Rainy night.

    The heavy rain fell on the window ss, facing the colorful car lights outside, adding some beauty to it.

    However, Mavis didn¡¯t have time to appreciate it because she was asleep.

    ¨C Knock knock!

    ¨C Knock knock knock!

    The knocking sound was urgent like thunder.

    Mavis woke up from her sleep.

    Only she and her formerndy lived in this building; how could someone be knocking on her door in the middle of the night?

    Although she felt strange inside, she still went to open the door.

    The corridor was empty with no one around.

    Just as she was about to close the door, a tiny figure suddenly jumped out from behind it.

    ¡°Mommy~ Surprise!¡±

    Alistair had an innocent look on his face while standing with hands behind him and tilting his head cutely with smiling, which made Mavis surprised.

    ¡°How did you find your way here sote?!¡±

    Alistair giggled mischievously while raising up chin proudly, ¡°I came over quietly by myself! Isn¡¯t that amazing?¡±

    Mavis crouched down to check him out only finding out that he had dry hair and clothes despite being outside in pouring rain¡­

    As if guessing what Mavis intended to do next, Alistair took out an exquisite umbre from behind himself, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mommy. I¡¯m not wet. I brought my own umbre.¡±

    He even knew he needed an umbre when going outside.

    Mavis couldn¡¯t help but kiss Alistair¡¯s small face repeatedly, ¡°My Alistair is so smart.¡±

    He blushed shyly before sneezing twice symbolically.

    ¡°Come inside quickly. Don¡¯t catch cold.¡±

    Taking over her son¡¯s wet umbre, Mavis held onto Alistair¡¯s small hand entering into bedroom together.

    ¡°This is Mommy¡¯s bed.¡±

    Alistair jumped onto Mavis¡¯ bed, pouncing around excitedly making happyughter sounds all around the room. Mavis took the wet umbre into bathroom for draining water beforeing back sitting beside bed seriously asking,

    ¡°Tell me honestly. How did you know I am here? And how did youe all this way from home? Was this Anthony¡¯s idea? Did he make you y any tricks?¡±

 Chapter 1068 Negotiating with Son

    The little one giggled mysteriously, covering his mouth with his hands. He stood on the bed vividly reporting the situation.

    ¡°In fact, it was when Daddy came back at night and instructed the bodyguards to take good care of you that I overheard it and came looking for you on my own.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, you may not know, but I have run away from home before. It¡¯s easy to sneak out and avoid surveince. Daddy is probably still sound asleep now. It¡¯s best to sneak out on a rainy day!¡±

    He stood with his hands on his hips, extremely proud.

    The bright blue pupils shimmered, and the long eyshes blinked gently, revealing a hint of cunning in the depths of the eyes.

    In Mavis¡¯s eyes, it was just too cute.

    ¡°So Mommy, can I stay here please? I want to sleep with you.¡±

    Alistair came over, hugged her arm, and rubbed his soft face against her arm, acting cute.

    Who can resist such a cute boy?

    Mavis squeezed his little face fondly, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll contact them morning to send you back.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    When Alistair was five years old, he was able to sleep with his mother for the first time, dancing with excitement.

    ¡°Do you tell stories?¡±

    ¡°Do you know how to sing? Can you sing lubies?¡±

    ¡°Can I sleep on your arm?¡±

    ¡°Mommy! Mommy!¡±

    The little kid was chattering away, calling out ¡°Mommy¡± every minute.

    The whole bedroom was filled with his youthful and excited voice, apanied by the sound of rain outside the window, making it particrly warm.

    ¡°Before, I used to dream of you every night. You would hold me while sleeping. This scene appeared countless times in dreams, and now it hase true!¡±

    There was a deskmp on the bedside table, and Mavis was lying on her side blocking the light with her body. She gazed tenderly at the little kid in her arms and asked, ¡°Does Anthony often talk to you about me?¡±

    Alistair blinked and thought for a moment, ¡°It¡¯s not something that is mentioned often, but Daddy would show me pictures of you and tell me not to forget what you look like. There¡¯s a wooden que in the ancestral hall with your name on it, and every year on your birthday, Daddy would take me there.¡±

    ¡°Great-Grandma said that you suffered a lot to give birth to me, so I should always remember how good you¡¯re. So, Mommy, I really love you¡­¡±

    Mavis felt warm and her nose was tingling as she leaned down to kiss her son¡¯s forehead in response to his affection. ¡°I love you too. From now on, I won¡¯t leave you again. Now go to sleep.¡±

    Alistair obediently nodded and closed his eyes under the covers.

    Mavis stared at his features with hot eyes.

    Before returning home this time, she was nervous that her son wouldn¡¯t recognize or want anything to do with her.

    But over the years, Paloma never forgot about Mavis as part of the Cahan family and often spoke well of her in front of Alistair, which made himpletely epting of her now.

    Paloma had always been a very good elder who had taken care of Mavis when she was part of the Cahan family before.

    When they meet again someday in person, Mavis will have to thank Paloma properly for everything she had done for them both.

    Knock knock ¨C

    As she thought about it, there came another knock on the door.

    She instinctively looked at her son; fortunately he wasn¡¯t disturbed by polite knocking sounds.

    Putting on shoes and getting out from bed quietly, she opened up the electronic door with a click sound.

    A tall man¡¯s figure appeared before her eyes all wet from rainwater.

    His short hair clumped together because it got wet by raindrops; water droplets kept falling off its tips while his handsome face also became drenched by rainwater flowing along his jawline into his chest cavity.

    Even through Anthony¡¯s white silk shirt, one could faintly see glimpses of pectoral muscles and abdominal muscles, which were exquisitely defined lines running across them all over their surface area like an intricatework patterned design work.

    Who knew opening up this door would reveal such an enticing appearance from Anthony?

    She blinked unnaturally while avoiding eye contact with him. ¡°It¡¯s 3:30am¡­ what are you doing here?¡±

    Anthony wiped away some water stains from under his chin then chuckled lightly, ¡°Ever since you came back, your son has been like a lost soul wandering around aimlessly¡­ he can be taken away even in midnight hours¡­ so why did Ie here?¡±

    Mavis felt that there was something prickly hidden behind Anthony¡¯s words¡­

    He looked fine just looking at him but once he started speaking, he could make people angry or dislikeable right away¡­

    ¡°So what? You came all this way just because my return caused trouble?¡±

    Anthony raised an eyebrow without answering directly ¨C not answering meant agreeing though!N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Mavis¡¯s anger red up. ¡°You need to get it straight, our son wasn¡¯t kidnapped by me. He came on his own ord. If you can¡¯t even take care of your own son, then it¡¯s clear how little you care about him. And yet you daree and question me.¡±

    He snickered and retorted, ¡°Compared to a mother who disappeared for five years and showed no concern for her child, I seem to be doing pretty well as a father. It¡¯s not up to you to judge.¡±

    Mavis red at him, genuinely angry.

    ¡°If you came all the way here just to argue with me, then congrattions ¨C our son is already asleep and I don¡¯t feel like arguing with you anymore. Let him sleep peacefully here tonight and tomorrow I will safely send him off to the kindergarten.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s lips curled slightly as he asked in a low voice, ¡°Is this a discussion or notification?¡±

    ¡°¡­ A discussion,¡± Mavis replied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t agree,¡± he refused bluntly.

    Mavis bit her lip in frustration but there was nothing she could do.

    ¡°So what will it take for you to agree? Money? Whatever amount of money you want is fine! Or maybe we can make a schedule ¨C every Tuesday, Thursday and Saturday Alistair cane over quietly while on Monday, Wednesday Friday and Sunday he¡¯ll stay at Cahan Residence like before,¡± she suggested.

    ¡°That could work,¡± he smirked evilly as they discussed things calmly together. ¡°As long as you cut ties with that man overseas and settle back in Suham.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable!¡± She had worked hard overseas these past few years thanks only due Moore¡¯s help during the most difficult times when many employees quit their jobs. But Moore stayed behind willing enough fight alongside her until the end. Even if bankruptcy was inevitable, they would go out find some work again before continuing their venture anew.

    ¡°How much does that man mean to you?¡± Anthony¡¯s coldness deepened in his eyes as he tried walking past her into the house without another word.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Mavis immediately blocked the door panel, preventing him from entering further.

    He lifted an eyebrow suggestively saying, ¡°Have second thoughts? Do want your son or do want that foreigner?¡±

 Chapter 1069 Heâ€™s Wearing Womenâ€™s Clothes Again

    Mavis was very unhappy and said, ¡°Your words are really hurtful. Please show some respect.¡±

    Anthony snorted lightly and a cold gleam shed in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re really protective of him, considering how quickly you came to his defense.¡±

    ¡°Irrational, toozy to deal with you.¡±

    Mavis decided to change the subject and stop arguing with him over this meaningless topic. ¡°Besides these unreasonable demands, is there anything else more normal?¡±

    ¡°Normal?¡± Anthony chuckled, ¡°Is it unreasonable or abnormal to have any demands rted to that man?¡±

    ¡°Anthony!¡±

    He spoke too pointedly, always full of sarcasm, and it was really hard to listen to.

    Mavis was a little annoyed by what was said.

    Anthony was also someone who read the situation well and knew when to back off. ¡°I¡¯m all wet, so I want to use your bathroom to take a shower first.¡± he said.

    Without waiting for her to say anything, he directly bypassed her and entered the apartment, walking naturally towards the bathroom as if he was returning home.

    ¡°Hey? You¡­¡±

    Forget it, he came over in the rain to find his son. He must have been extremely anxious all the way and that was why he spoke harshly.

    Mavis decided not to dwell on what had just happened and turned around to go back to the bedroom to be with her son.

    The sound of water soon filled the bathroom.

    Hula.

    The sound of rain outside gradually blended together.

    Mavis leaned against the headboard, lightly patting her son¡¯s back to help him sleep more soundly, while her peripheral vision caught sight of the light shining from the bathroom.

    She didn¡¯t know what was going on, but when she listened to the disturbing sound of water, there would always be a man¡¯s naked and delicate body, water droplets slipping down the abdominal muscles and mermaid lines, and the bathroom fog lingering in her mind for no reason¡­

    Anthony never went topless in front of her, but with that perfect body, it must look good, right?

    Oh my god, what was she thinking?!

    Realizing that some strange and bizarre images had inexplicably appeared in her mind, she feltpletely unsettled.

    Having not been involved with the opposite sex for several years, was she feeling lonely?

    However, no matter how strong the desire was, one should not be so desperate as to have improper thoughts about unworthy men.

    She swallowed her saliva and took a deep breath, suppressing all the weird thoughts in her mind.

    The sound of water suddenly stopped, and the opaque ss door of the bathroom suddenly opened.

    Anthony didn¡¯t step out of the bathroom. Instead, he lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Do you have any clothes I can wear? A bathrobe?¡±

    Mavis was stunned, vaguely sensing a hint of embarrassment in his tone.

    Sheughed impolitely, ¡°The mighty CEO of Cahan Group, and yet you can be so embarrassed?¡±

    Inside the bathroom door, Anthony looked very calm, ¡°I¡¯m a man, and you and I are legally married couples. If you want to see it, I cane out directly. There¡¯s nothing to be shy about my wife. Am I right?¡±

    What a load of crap!

    ¡°Anthony, when did you be so shameless?¡±

    He made a gesture to push the bathroom door open, ¡°Then you are shy and I worried about you before asking you for clothes, but you called me shameless. It seems that I have to confirm the title you gave me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±

    It was actually Mavis who was flustered, as she pped the bathroom door shut out of fear of seeing something she shouldn¡¯t have. Her cheeks were red with embarrassment.

    Although she slept with Anthony before, it was a ridiculous behavior under the influence of alcohol that night. They didn¡¯t even turn on the lights, and she wasn¡¯t fully conscious. Deep down, she still had a rtively pure teenage mentality.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go look for your clothes. You stay here and don¡¯te out.¡±

    She rummaged through the suitcase, and all she found were women¡¯s dresses. How could Anthony wear them?

    She remembered Anthony had apparently made a bet with Chad before and dressed up in women¡¯s clothing.

    Well¡­ choose something a bit looser, he should be able to handle it.

    After picking and choosing, she found a long ck floral chiffon dress with an oversized upper body.

    ¡°Here, wear this one.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    She opened the bathroom door a crack, averted her gaze, and handed her clothes inside.

    Anthony took it, his handsome face looking serious. ¡°You want me to wear a skirt? Aren¡¯t you afraid it will hurt people¡¯s eyes? Don¡¯t you have any¡­ more neutral clothes?¡±

    Mavis¡¯s cheeks were burning as she spoke, ¡°You came too suddenly, and I just moved back into this apartment. I wasn¡¯t prepared at all. This is the only dress I have. Wear it if you want.¡±

    The man inside the door remained silent for several minutes. ¡°What if¡­ I really don¡¯t wear it?¡±

    Mavis¡¯ face burned even more.

    How dared he? Really want toe out naked?

    Not afraid to scare their son!

    ¡°No! Either put it on, or you stay in the bathroom tonight and don¡¯te out. If you dare toe out, I¡¯ll take a nude photo of you and post it online. I¡¯ll see if you have any face in the future!¡±

    The impatient tone was somewhat reckless.

    Anthony, on the other hand, seemed careless and calm, ¡°As a wife, posting nude photos of your husband on the Inte for people to admire? What kind of strange hobby do you have?¡±

    This man was really annoying.

    She returned to the bedroom in a huff, keeping watch over their sleeping son.

    Five minutester¡­

    The bathroom door opened again, apanied by steady footsteps.

    Mavis held her breath and caught a glimpse of a bit of ck skirt out of the corner of her eye before daring to look up¡­

    A man with short ink-ck hair was wiping it dry with a towel. He wore a slightly small ck dress that barely fit him.

    The dress only reached his knees, and the floral pattern added some femininity to his overall appearance¡­ or was it charm?

    Anthony had an exceptionally handsome face. If he had long hair, he would be more beautiful than most women. Aside from his muscr build and masculine features, there was nothing about him that seemed out of ce on such an attractive face.

    Mavis stared at him in awe; she couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by how stunning he looked after five years apart.

    It seemed as though time hadn¡¯t left any marks on Anthony¡¯s face. His bright blue eyes made him look even younger than when theyst met. He still resembled a young man in his early twenties.

    Life was so unfair sometimes.

    When Mavis realized that Anthony was also looking at her, she shifted her gaze away awkwardly and cleared her throat. ¡°It suits you.¡±

    Anthony pursed his lips but remained silent as he continued drying off his hair without any difort or awkwardness caused by wearing women¡¯s clothing.

    He appeared so calm that Mavis almost suspected this wasn¡¯t the first time Anthony dressed like this privately for himself ¨C otherwise how could he wear it so naturally?

    After finishing drying off his hair, Anthony finally spoke up, ¡°Please wash my wet clothes quickly and hang them up since you don¡¯t have a dryer here yet.¡±

    Mavis froze for a moment before pointing at herself incredulously, ¡°Me?¡±

    Did he just order her around like she was some kind of free maid? And what did he mean by buying her a dryer? Wasn¡¯t this implying that Anthony nned oning here frequently?

    Facing Mavis¡¯ gaze with indifference, Anthony drawledzily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say earlier I could make any request except asking you to give up your foreign boyfriend? This is one request. Can¡¯t do?¡±

    If it were like this¡­

    ¡°Fine,¡± said Mavis through gritted teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll wash them now! But keep your promise not to disturb Alistair¡¯s sleep tonight.¡±

    She stood up immediately and headed towards the bathroom.

    Since using washing machine during midnight would create too much noise which might wake Alistair up from sleep,

    she decided to hand-wash everything instead.

    Fifteen minutester- 4:30 AM.

    As soon as Mavis finished hanging up Antony¡¯s shirt-and-pants set outside the room, she saw Antony lying down next to Alistair while holding onto him tightly with one arm on her side of bed!

    What did this guy think?! Did Antony n on staying overnight here?

 Chapter 1070 After Five Years, He Became a Good Husband

    The rain outside the window was pattering, and the bedroom had a warm atmosphere. Mavis stood by the bed, staring at a certain man with caution under the dim light of the bedsidemp.

    They had been separated for five years and were currently discussing divorce and custody issues. They should avoid seeing each other before getting divorced, even if it seemed inappropriate to sleep in one bed with their son in between them.

    But she couldn¡¯t bear to be that kind of person because she saw Alistair¡¯s little hands clutching Anthony¡¯s clothes corner, leaning on Anthony¡¯s arm and sleeping soundly. This was a habit umted over time. Alistair relied on Anthony, even though he loved sticking to her during his waking hours and expressing love for her.

    But when he fell asleep, it was whoever he subconsciously depended on that mattered most.

    Oh well, it was only for one night.

    The apartment was too small; there was only this one bedroom. She sighed and turned off the light to go to sleep.

    ¡­

    Morning came.

    Only Alistair slept soundly until dawn in Anthony¡¯s arms ¨C this familiar yetforting scent of his father¡¯s breath against him all night long. However, as he half-squinted his still-drowsy eyes open at dawn, everything looked like ck floral patterns under his blurred vision while his little hand gently rubbed against fabric texture ¨C chiffon dress? It must be Mommy¡¯s!

    He rubbed his head against Anthony¡¯s shoulder as he sweetly said, ¡°Good morning Mommy~¡±

    As soon as he lifted up his eyshes towards him though¡­ he froze up in shock!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    ¡°Ho-howe you¡¯re¡­¡±

    Howe Daddy was wearing Mommy¡¯s clothes?!

    He suddenly sat up straight with wide eyes staring at Anthony who wore an odd outfit.

    ¡°Shh.¡± With a slight lift of his beautiful eyes, Anthony made a gesture for silence, ¡°Don¡¯t wake her up. She went to bedtest night.¡±

    Alistair immediately covered his mouth obediently while nodding cutely then scooted closer towards him asking softly, ¡°Daddy, how did you get here? You didn¡¯t follow your own rules!¡±

    Last night Anthony told him where Mavis lived and they made a bet about whether or not Mavis would ept him back into her life again or not. If she did, then from now on no more sneaking around behind anyone¡¯s back, but if not then¡­ he would have no choice but return home alone without seeing Mavis ever again¡­

    In response to Alistair¡¯s displeased questioning tone, Anthony lightly scoffed, ¡°I said I wouldn¡¯t interfere with your actions but I didn¡¯t say I couldn¡¯t follow along myself! My actions aren¡¯t breaking any rules so where is my vition?¡±

    Alistair pouted while grumbling quietly under his breath.

    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re strict and have many rules. It¡¯s not fun when you¡¯re around because I don¡¯t have much freedom.¡±

    ¡°Last night, I don¡¯t know which little kid hugged me and refused to let go. Now, he¡¯s criticizing me.¡±

    Alistair¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good, filled with extreme embarrassment and shame.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s because Daddy is wearing Mommy¡¯s clothes, so I mistook you for Mommy. So, it¡¯s not because I want to cling to you, huh!¡±

    He moved his little butt, turned his back directly to Mavis¡¯s side, pressed against her arm, and slept with her.

    Anthony stared at the small figure that was away from him, and his eyebrows furrowed.

    What a fickle and ungrateful brat! He just used things and people until he¡¯d done with them. Where did he learn such bad habits?

    He coldly patted his son¡¯s chubby little bottom and said, ¡°Go wash up and don¡¯t bezy.¡±

    Alistair was very upset, his mouth pouted. He let go of Mavis muttering, and was dragged out of bed by Anthony reluctantly, and went to the bathroom to wash up.

    When Mavis woke up, she was awakened by the aroma of fried eggs.

    The small kitchen was filled with the sizzling sound of oil sttering, while shey alone in bed.

    Within two minutes, Alistair ran in with short legs and climbed onto the bed to hug her again, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re awake. Daddy is making breakfast. You¡¯re ready to eat.¡±

    Mavis was taken aback, ¡°Anthony¡­ is he cooking?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Little Alistair tilted his head, his big head filled with confusion.

    Wasn¡¯t it normal for Daddy to cook? Why did she seem so surprised?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to eat!¡±

    Just waking up and feeling a bit groggy, Mavis was forced to be clear and pulled out of her bedroom.

    In the small kitchen, a man with tall stature and long legs had changed into his shirt and trousers fromst night. He wore a ck apron around his waist as he concentrated on cooking, creating a picturesque view with his back facing them.

    Mavis stared in shock. The scene before her was so beautiful that she felt it was unreal.

    Anthony¡­ can actually cook now?

    Compared to five years ago, he seemed to have really changed a lot, bing very much like a father figure.

    This small apartment gave her a warm feeling of a family of three.

    There was a smart and lovely son, and a handsome and considerate husband. They lived a simple and ordinary life.

    She was crazy.

    How did she get the misconception that Anthony was a good husband?

    A man who flirted with other women and enjoyed calling younger women sisters was clearly aplete scumbag.

    When she was lost in thought, Anthony had already served thest dish and elegantly removed his apron before pulling out a nearby chair for his son.

    ¡°Have a meal.¡±

    Mavis was forced toe back to her senses and take a seat.

    Scrambled eggs, toast, tomato and ham pasta, milk¡­

    The table was filled with a sumptuous and delicate breakfast. She sat there stiffly without moving. ¡°Did you go out specifically this morning to buy these groceries?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Anthony answeredzily as he took a sip of his ck coffee and looked at her. ¡°Do you want milk or coffee?¡±

    ¡°Milk is fine, thank you.¡±

    Anthony poured her a cup of hot milk naturally.

    Compared to his ease, Mavis felt somewhat awkward having breakfast with her son for the first time.

    She had no choice but to find some topics casually. ¡°Your clothes are dry so quickly?¡±

    ¡°No, I used the hair dryer in the morning,¡± he said as he served food for his son.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    She lowered her head and ate pasta without speaking anymore.

    Beside them, Alistair giggled happily, ¡°Thanks to your return, I finally got to eat Daddy¡¯s homemade pasta! It¡¯s sour-sweet delicious!¡±

    Mavis was stunned again. ¡°Because of me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Alistair replied cheerfully. ¡°Daddy said that you might not be able to get used Crana¡¯s cuisine since you just came back from abroad, so he made Western-style breakfast especially for you today! How do you like it?¡±

    Anthony split half of his scrambled eggs into his son¡¯s te quietly, ¡°Eat your food.¡±

    Mavis tightened her grip on utensils while facing curious eyes from their son before swallowing the pasta in her mouth.

    What happened recently with Anthony?

    This reunion made Mavis think they would fight again like before ¨C imprisonment, intimidation or power suppression ¨C but none of that happened this time around. Not only did he not lock her up, but also let her stay in her old apartment and even changed breakfast ording to what she liked!

    The man in front of her seemed too good to be true.

    As she buried herself into eating silently, her mind was in a mess.

    Thinking about it carefully, besides liking to flirt, Anthony didn¡¯t seem to have any other uneptable vices.

    He was tall, with excellent facial features and a good mind, and he was born to make money in business.

    If he had good skills and no domestic violence, he really made people feel very safe.

    Now he can cook and do housework.

    In the eyes of any other woman, he was probably the perfect husband.

    If¡­ If he can promise to keep a safe distance from other women, devote himself to the family, and love his son, even if he didn¡¯t love her, she seemed to be enduring such life¡­

    When her heart was shaken for a while, she suddenly heard Anthony¡¯s half-joking tone.

    ¡°You seem to be eating very reluctantly. Does that man from abroad often cook for you?¡±

    ¡°Is his cooking skills better than mine, which makes you so obsessed and absent-minded?¡±

 Chapter 1071 Be Blinded

    In her light words, there was always a hint of jealous sarcasm that made Mavis feel ufortable. The little bit of good feeling she had just established vanished in an instant.

    This scumbag, he was handsome when he didn¡¯t speak, but as soon as he opened his mouth, it was like being pricked by a hedgehog ¨C very painful.

    He was still the same old Anthony ¨C considerate and domesticated? All fake.

    ¡°This is my business,¡± she said with an underlying tone that meant ¡°none of your damn business.¡±

    Anthony sneered coldly and took a sip of his ck coffee which tasted even more bitter than before. For a moment, the only sound at the dining table was the clinking of silverware against porcin tes and the atmosphere became somewhat tense.

    Alistair ate with his cheeks puffed up and shiny blue eyes ncing at his dad on one side and mom across from him without noticing anything amiss. He curiously asked, ¡°Foreign men? Which uncle is it? Do I know him?¡±

    ¡°Alistair, you don¡¯t know him yet. He¡¯s my work partner abroad named Moore who has an especially good personality and sunny disposition. If we have the chance in future, I¡¯ll introduce you to him.¡±

    Alistair blinked innocently with long eyshes saying, ¡°Is he your good friend?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a very good friend,¡± replied Mavis gently patting Alistair¡¯s head.

    Beside them, Anthony furrowed his handsome eyebrows tightly while deep emotions were hidden within those eyes. He urged Alistair to hurry up eating breakfast so he could go to kindergarten afterwards.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Alistair said hesitantly as if suppressing anger while sticking out his little tongue slightly adding, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re really fierce sometimes.¡±

    Ten minutester¡­

    The three finished their breakfast in silence.

    Mavis went to wash dishes voluntarily while Anthony squatted down to tidy up Alistair¡¯s sleeves saying, ¡°The driver is waiting downstairs already. You go first then wait for me inside the car because I¡¯lle over after five minutes.¡±

    Alistair understood immediately, asking excitedly, ¡°Do you want to talk secretly with Mommy?¡±

    Anthony nodded affirmatively.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    He had a considerate expression, deliberately pretending to be a little adult, and patted Anthony on the shoulder, ¡°Daddy, go for it. I don¡¯t want Aunt Bryleigh. Hurry up and win Mommy¡¯s heart back.¡±

    Anthony gave a rare nod.

    He looked pleased like never before almost bouncing out from the apartment building.

    In kitchen area, Mavis continued washing dishes alone.

    There was a sudden numbness in her waist, and it was Anthony who suddenly wrapped her waist from behind and deliberately blew into her sensitive ears.

    Warm breath sprayed onto her skin, tickling and causing Mavis¡¯s heart to tremble.

    ¡°What are you going crazy for?¡±

    Anthony rasped in a low voice and asked in her ear, ¡°Are you living together with that Moore?¡±

    She remained silent and continued washing the dishes.

    ¡°Has he ever hugged you like this? How many times has he hugged you? Have you¡­¡± Slept together?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    It was really inexplicable.

    She couldn¡¯t be bothered and said, ¡°Mr. Cahan, I think you should focus more on our divorce issues going forward rather than my personal affairs.¡±

    ¡°Before divorce is confirmed, our marriage rtionship is protected byw. I cannot ask about what you call personal affairs?¡±

    She fell silent.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell our son the truth just now? That Moore is your boyfriend abroad, and you found him a cheap stepfather. You don¡¯t even have the courage to tell the truth?¡±

    She felt unhappy and prickly in her heart when she heard it.

    With the palm still stained with detergent foam, she pped away Anthony¡¯s hand wrapped around her waist, and pped the back of his hand mercilessly.

    ¡°I did not lie to him. Moore and I are just work partners and friends. Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡±

    Anthony took two steps back andzily leaned against the cab, grabbing a tissue to wipe off the foam on the back of his hand.

    ¡°I have checked and found that Moore has been by your side since you registered apany in Bostrain. For a full five years, are you sure nothing happened between you two?¡±

    He sneered and continued, ¡°Besides, how could there be pure friendship between men and women? Even if you have no intention towards him, he may not be pure either. Do you think I would believe the exnation of being good friends?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, there can never be pure friendship between men and women, so what about you and Jaqueline? What about you and Bryleigh? What about you and Lyra in the past? You have too many rtionship past. Suham is like your little sister everywhere. Even if I really have a ¡®brother¡¯, it seems reasonable, right?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face quickly turned livid, and he stopped speaking.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal for wealthy couples to y separately. I don¡¯t care who you want to be with, but what right do you have to interfere with my affairs?¡±

    After washing thest dish, she dried her hands and turned around to leave.

    Anthony grabbed her wrist and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Go to take my son to kindergarten.¡±

    With a cold expression, Anthony let go of her, ¡°No, you are not allowed to see Alistair again until you resolve the messy rtionship with that Moore.¡±

    ¡°Anthony! You¡¯re being unreasonable!¡±

    He left the apartment with a gloomy and arrogant expression, not looking back and moving as fast as a gust of wind.

    Mavis followed closely behind, and as soon as she reached the bottom of the apartment building, she heard the engine of the luxury car revving up. The Cahan family¡¯s Rolls-Royce zoomed past her without giving her any chance to get in.

    She watched the taillights of the luxury car disappear into the distance, and her anger boiled inside.

    Unpredictable and autocratic, he was like a tyrant.

    Still he had a problem with his brain.

    She was really blinded by her own bias and couldn¡¯t see clearly to think he was the perfect husband in other people¡¯s eyes.

    Five years ago, when she was pregnant with a child, she was choked, imprisoned, controlled, and abused by him. When she was almost inbor, he went to apany other woman.

    She had suffered enough losses in the past and she will definitely not make the same mistake again!

    This marriage must be divorced!

    She sighed and was about to return to her apartment when her phone suddenly rang.

    This was an unknown phone number, but the area code showed it belonged to Suham of Crana.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    A soft and delicate woman¡¯s voice quickly came through the phone, ¡°Hello Miss Parker, we met once before at Alistair¡¯s kindergarten. Do you remember?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    Bryleigh chuckled awkwardly and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as I remember you. I¡¯m Bryleigh Padi, the future Mrs. Cahan. Are you free today? Let¡¯s chat.¡±

    One hourter.

    Bizz Buzz Cafe.

    Mavis found the corresponding soft seat in a coffee shop private room ording to the address on the text message.

    The woman on the soft seat exuded an air of superiority, with her facial features visible beneath the sunsses indicating that she was beautiful. She wore high heels, wide-leg pants, a slim-fit short-sleeved shirt in military green, and exuded a strong and confident aura.

    Mavis naturally walked over and took a seat opposite the woman.

    ¡°Juice, milk tea or coffee?¡± Bryleigh asked.

    ¡°A ss of in water.¡±

    Bryleigh smiled and beckoned a waiter over, ordering two sses of in water.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything you want to ask me?¡±

    Mavis said in a cold tone, ¡°I don¡¯t need to ask. You¡¯ll just tell me yourself.¡±

    Bryleigh covered her mouth andughed, admiringly staring at her. ¡°I really like people who speak their minds. If we weren¡¯t rivals, maybe we could have been good friends.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to make friends. Just say it straight.¡±

    Bryleigh didn¡¯t hold back and said, ¡°Miss Parker, although I don¡¯t know what happened between you and Anthony, since you already chose to give up the wealthy days of the Cahan family in the past, you shouldn¡¯t havee back this time.¡±

 Chapter 1072 I Only Want my Son

    Upon hearing her words, Mavis couldn¡¯t help butugh. Bryleigh¡¯s face quickly turned serious and she asked, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±

    ¡°Alistair told me that you were Anthony¡¯s first love, his first girlfriend. But you didn¡¯t end up with him in the end. So now are you trying to go back to him?¡± Mavis said.

    ¡°That¡¯s my business,¡± Bryleigh replied coldly.

    ¡°I was just thinking the same thing about going back. It has nothing to do with you, Miss Padi,¡± Mavisughed again.

    Bryleigh narrowed her eyes and realized that this woman wasn¡¯t as easy to deal with as she had thought.

    ¡°Miss Parker, how do you think Anthony found out that you weren¡¯t dead and had returned to Crana?¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t say anything but stared at her intently.

    ¡°It was me who told him. That day when I heard Alistair calling you ¡®auntie¡¯, I became suspicious and investigated it myself. Then I told Anthony about it. Unfortunately, you didn¡¯t see his expression at the time.¡±

    She covered her mouth andughed as if she were reminiscing about something from the past.

    ¡°He always likes to keep a straight face but when I saw him almost lose control for the first time, he looked like he wanted to tear apart this woman who deceived his feelings every minute of every day.¡±

    ¡°Later on he went straight to the airport looking for you. Did he not hurt you?¡± Under Bryleigh¡¯s beautiful expression, there was a hint of schadenfreude.

    Mavis didn¡¯t have any particr reaction except saying, ¡°So on that day beforeing there he was with you.¡±

    Bryleigh lifted up her proud chin, ¡°Yes, because no one understands him better than me. We both trained together in Security Agency which made us familiar with each other all day long. Do you understand?¡±

    Mavis lowered her eyes without knowing what she was thinking, but under a calm expression, there seemed no waves stirred by what Bryleigh said inside of herself.

    ¡°Not long ago, Alistair¡¯s kindergarten held a parent-child sports meeting. Anthony didn¡¯te. Were you together then too?¡±

    ¡°Parent-child sports meeting?¡± After thinking deeply for a while, Bryleigh suppressed any unnaturalness in the depths of her eyes. ¡°Yes we were together doing something¡­ very important.¡±

    She emphasized thosest few words making people wonder what they could be doing besides having sex since there isn¡¯t much else between men and women when they¡¯re alone together.

    Just imagining it made Mavis feel disgusted.

    Leaving aside how important such an event would be for their son yet running off somewhere else just so they could have some fun? What kind of man was he anyway? Did he even have any right or qualification whatsoever asking whether or not she lived together with Moore or if they ever hugged¡­?

    A nameless anger surged within Mavis¡¯ heart causing silence between them after this point in time.

    Her emotions were written all over her face, and Bryleigh could see it clearly. ¡°So Miss Parker, wouldn¡¯t it be better if you left gracefully?¡±

    Mavis clenched her fists tightly. ¡°You may want Anthony, but I don¡¯t. If he¡¯s willing to give you the position of Mrs. Cahan, then fine by me. I¡¯ll divorce him and keep my son.¡±

    Bryleigh couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Mavis¡¯ words.

    ¡°Well then, if that¡¯s what you really want, I¡¯ll help you with the divorce process and even hire Suham¡¯s bestwyer to fight for Alistair¡¯s custody.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    For Bryleigh, this was an effortless victory.

    Being a stepmother was never easy. She already disliked Alistair as it was and vice versa. If Mavis took him away from them both, she could finally live as Mrs. Cahan without any worries while also helping Padi Group solve their problems.

    Mavis picked up her ss of water from the table and took a sip before agreeing with Bryleigh¡¯s proposal.

    She didn¡¯t need Anthony anymore. Divorce was inevitable.

    With so many people helping her out in this situation, why not take advantage of it?

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Mavis said firmly. ¡°Once I sessfully get divorced from Anthony thanks to your help, I¡¯ll thank you properly.¡±

    Bryleigh smiled slyly in response, ¡°And once I sessfully marry Anthony thanks to your cooperation, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner.¡±

    After leaving the caf¨¦, Mavis hailed a cab straightaway towards Alistair¡¯s kindergarten.

    As she watched the scenery outside fly by through the window at a steady pace, Mavis felt strangely mncholic despite knowing that there was now an increased chance for her sessful divorce, which should have made her happy¡­

    Soon enough, the taxi arrived at Alistair¡¯s kindergarten entrance.

    However, before she had even gotten close enough, a member of the Cahan family security team stopped Mavis in her tracks.

    ¡°Mrs. Cahan, you have been ordered by Mr. Cahan not to meet Mr. Alistair privately anymore, and our lunchtime has been changed into shifts.¡±

    Mavis was speechless.

    In other words, she would no longer be able to sneak around behind their backs whenever Alistair was present since there will always be someone keeping watch over him 24/7. She felt angry about how extreme his actions were.

    ¡°He went too far, didn¡¯t he?¡± She grinded through gritted teeth.

    The security guard lowered his head apologetically, ¡°Mr. Cahan says that as long as you can make clear your rtionship status between yourself and Mr. Moore, Alistair can be seen anytime.¡±

    Mavis almostughed out loud. How dared he dictate who she should or shouldn¡¯t date when they were already getting divorced?

    ¡°What kind of illness does he have? It must be serious,¡± she muttered under breath before storming off furiously.

    The two Cahan family bodyguards looked at her back, exchanging nces.

    ¡°Even I can tell that Mr. Cahan is clearly jealous. Why can¡¯t Mrs. Cahan just give in? Could she really be cheating?¡±

    ¡°Who knows.¡±

    For two whole days, Mavis couldn¡¯t see her son again.

    She had been calling Anthony¡¯s phone non-stop, but he never answered and seemed to be avoiding her on purpose.

    Sitting on the couch in her apartment, she stubbornly continued to call him.

    This time the call wouldn¡¯t go through at all.

    ¡°Bastard! He actually blocked me! How childish can he be!¡±

    Mavis was so angry that smoke seemed to being out of her ears and she almost threw her phone across the room.

    Waiting around wasn¡¯t going to solve anything. Not being able to see her son made her feel uneasy and ufortable inside.

    After thinking for a while, she found Lyra¡¯s number in her contacts and dialed it up.

    In the afternoon, just after finishing a meeting, Anthony¡¯s phone rang. It was Lyra calling him up.

    ¡°Rara, what¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Momo said she misses you. Since it¡¯s Friday and all the kids are off school for the weekend anyway, why don¡¯t you bring Alistair over to Lyre Spiti tonight? We¡¯ll have a barbecue with everyone.¡±

    Anthony couldn¡¯t refuse Lyra or Molly¡¯s request.

    ¡°Okay then I¡¯ll leave work right on time.¡±

    As evening approached with red clouds burning bright in the sky above them, Anthony held Alistair¡¯s hand as they walked through winding alleyways towards Lyre Spiti.

    Alistair pouted all along their walk there; his face full of unhappiness as he muttered under his breath, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Mommye find me for two whole days? What did you say before leaving the apartment that day? Did you make Mommy angry?¡±

    Anthony pursed his lips tightly without saying anything even though questions from his son felt like having an encyclopedia worth of queries thrown at him simultaneously.

    After walking several minutes down this winding path leading towards their destination, father-son duo finally arrived outside Lyre Spiti where they could hear joyful voices emanating from within its garden walls. Upon entering into its garden area, they saw Molly huddled next to Mavis looking like she still hadn¡¯t recovered fully from seeing Mavis alive once more.

    Anthony stopped dead in his tracks when he saw someone else¡¯s face ¨C Mavis happened look up too at exactly same moment; their eyes locking onto each other.

 Chapter 1073 Kissed Her While Calling

    Anthony didn¡¯t look surprised when he saw Mavis appear at Lyre Spiti. Instead, the little boy he was holding in his arms jumped up with joy.

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Alistair broke free from his father¡¯s grip and ran towards Mavis, hugging her tightly. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t you want to see me? Why haven¡¯t youe to see me these past few days?¡±

    Mavis kissed his little face and rubbed his short hair. ¡°Of course I do. I think about you every night and have trouble sleeping because of it. But there were some special circumstances that prevented me froming to see you these past few days. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    He didn¡¯t press for more information and simply said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re together now.¡±

    Alistair¡¯s face with its bright blue eyes curved into a smile that could melt anyone¡¯s heart.

    As soon as she saw her son, Mavis felt weak in the knees. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go try the fish I cooked for you.¡±

    Anthony stood still for a moment watching their backs as they walked away.

    Ever since seeing Mavis again, their son seemed to havepletely forgotten about Anthony¡¯s existence and happily followed after her without even looking back.

    He shook his head lightly with a helpless tone of voice, ¡°What an ungrateful brat.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not fair,¡± Molly said suddenly appearing out of nowhere with her high ponytail framing her youthful face. She was giving off an air of confidence due to attending military school.

    ¡°What¡¯s not fair?¡± Anthony turned around to look at her.

    ¡°Milk tofu was born from my godmother¡¯s womb. There was still an umbilical cord attached! How much hardship did she endure just so she could give birth? He treats godmother well because he owes it to her.¡±

    Anthony smirked slightly instead of arguing back this time but asked instead, ¡°Where¡¯s Spencer?¡±

    ¡°He has a city-level mathpetition next week so he is studying in his room right now doing practice problems,¡± Molly replied calmly while rolling up some meatballs for grillingter on outside by the charcoal fire pit.

    Even though Spencer had won national levelpetitions before without breaking a sweat, but having only one city-levelpetition made him study hard, which meant that he probably didn¡¯t want to see Anthony who would bother him unnecessarily.

    Anthony knew what was going on but decided not call out Spencer¡¯s bluff, ¡°How has he been feelingtely?¡±

    ¡°He seems fine. Heart rate, blood pressure are all stable ording Uncle Jimmy. He says as long as he doesn¡¯t engage in too much strenuous activity or get startled easily, then taking medicine regrly should be enough.¡±

    Anthony nodded relievedly before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s stop standing here then. Go grill some food over there.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    They were going to barbecue over charcoal fire pits tonight.

    Malcolm used a charcoal fire made from stacked stones, which gave off a camping-like atmosphere in the backyard.

    Alistair waspletely focused on Mavis, as if he had forgotten that his father was even there.

    Mavis took great care of Alistair, blowing on the grilled pork belly to make sure it wasn¡¯t too hot before feeding it to her son.

    Anthony looked serious and reminded them, ¡°He¡¯s already five years old. Feeding him bite by bite will only spoil him. Let him feed himself.¡±

    Before anyone could even taste the delicious pork belly, Alistair¡¯s feeding frenzy was stopped short. He pouted andined, ¡°Daddy, you don¡¯t love me anymore.¡±

    Lyra chimed in with support for Mavis, ¡°Mavis just came back from overseas not long ago and probably hasn¡¯t fed Alistair very much yet. It won¡¯t spoil him if she feeds him once or twice.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t say anything else after that.

    Mavis gave Lyra a grateful look and continued to feed Alistair while he chewed away happily.

    The sound of sizzling charcoal filled the air as Lyra casually asked about their ns if Mavis decided to stay in Crana for a while longer, ¡°If you n on staying here for some time, news of your survival can¡¯t be kept hidden forever. What are your ns?¡±

    Mavis hesitated and looked at Anthony silently.

    Anthony slowly tasted the freshly grilled meat skewer in his hand before replying nonchntly, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. We¡¯ll talk about it when the timees.¡±

    Upon hearing this response from Anthony, Mavis furrowed her brows slightly.

    Didn¡¯t he say just a few days ago that he would handle her return home soon? They needed to announce that she was still alive so they could get divorced and fight for custody of their son legally.

    Why did this man keep changing his mind?

    Sensing that Anthony didn¡¯t want to discuss this topic any further, Lyra refrained from saying anything more and went over to check out Malcolm¡¯s delicious-smelling grilled fish instead.

    During thetter half of dinner party, Mavis seemed distracted while eating.

    She put down her skewer with no appetite left, ¡°You guys go ahead. I need to use the restroom.¡±

    As soon as she left, Lyra noticed something amiss, ¡°I think something is bothering Mavis. I¡¯m going over there.¡±

    ¡°Wait up Mom!¡± Lyra tried getting up but got stopped by Molly who pointed towards Anthony, ¡°I think there¡¯s someone better suited forforting Mavis.¡±

    Her meaning couldn¡¯t have been clearer ¨C even little Alistair understood what she meant.

    ¡°Daddy, do you need to go pee-pee too?¡± All eyes turned towards Anthony.

    Anthony stood up, devoid of any extra emotion. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a bit,¡± he said.

    In the vi hallway, Mavis searched for the location of the first-floor bathroom from memory. Just as she was about to enter, a man rushed over and grabbed her wrist, pulling her into his embrace.

    Before Mavis could react, she found herself leaning against Anthony¡¯s chest.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked.

    Anthony looked down at her with a smirk on his lips. ¡°Not happy?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Mavis replied bluntly. ¡°What did you mean by saying you have no ns tonight? You said yourself that you would handle it as soon as possible before.¡±

    Anthony shrugged nonchntly. ¡°If we¡¯re going to get divorced anyway because you¡¯re so eager for it, why can¡¯t you even meet my small request?¡±

    Mavis knew what small request he was referring to: cutting off all contact with Moore and never seeing him again. But this demand wasn¡¯t fair to Moore who had done nothing wrong.

    ¡°Because your request is unreasonable and childish,¡± Mavis retorted. ¡°We will eventually get divorced anyway. I don¡¯t need your permission on who I can or cannot be friends with.¡±

    The phrase ¡°be friends¡± pierced Anthony¡¯s heart like a dagger.

    ¡°After going abroad once,¡± he sneered coldly while pinching Mavis¡¯s chin yfully, ¡°Mrs. Cahan became even more arrogant.¡±

    He continued teasingly, ¡°Since that¡¯s how it is, then how could I let things go so easily? If you can¡¯t meet my demands, then don¡¯t think about getting divorced.¡±

    ¡°Anthony!¡±

    Mavis was genuinely angry and wanted nothing more than to tear him apart right there and then.

    But Anthony remained indifferent; his face showed no emotions as he turned around ready to leave.

    Just when he took several steps away from her though, a phone rang.

    The sound echoed through the quiet hallway like an rm bell.

    It was Mavis¡¯ phone ringing.

    Anthony didn¡¯t look back at her direction but heard every word clearly enough nheless.

    She answered in hushed tones, ¡°Moore¡­ It must already bete at night over there in Bostrain due to time difference isn¡¯t it? Why are you calling me now?¡±

    Hearing this made Anthony stop dead in his tracks; his expression gradually turning darker by each passing moment.

    ¡°¡­ Yeah,¡± she continued talking softly into the phone receiver, ¡°I just finished dinner here so don¡¯t worry about me being bothered by anything happening over there in Crana¡­ Yes¡­¡±

    Before finishing what she wanted to say however, a tall figure suddenly loomed behind her, grabbing hold of the back of head firmly before pressing his lips onto hers forcefully¡­

 Chapter 1074 Do You Feel Like You Havenâ€™t Been Kissed Enough?

    In an instant, Mavis¡¯ brain felt like it was electrified. She never expected Anthony toe back and kiss her directly.

    She struggled, but her slender wrist was tightly held by him.

    The disparity in strength made her feel like she was about to be swallowed by Anthony¡¯s kiss.

    The phone was not hung up, and Moore on the other end faintly sensed that something was wrong. ¡°Mavis? Is there someone next to you? What¡¯s going on? Are you in danger?¡±

    In the receiver, the man¡¯s voice sounded very anxious.

    Anthony frowned and listened carefully to Moore¡¯s words.

    Not only did he not let Mavis go, he even rubbed Mavis¡¯s soft lips more forcefully, stroked her waist with his big palm, and pinched her soft flesh on the side of her waist deliberately.

    ¡°Umm!¡±

    It was a bit painful, and her entire waist and abdomen felt numb.

    With some alluring sybles, it was transmitted into the mobile phone, which was especially fascinating.

    The man on the phone fell into a long silence.

    But Anthony knew that the phone call didn¡¯t end and the man was still listening.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    He lifted Mavis with one hand and pressed her against the wall in the hallway, dominating her with a passionate and overwhelming kiss. It was like an angry beast marking its territory as untouchable.

    Mavis had difficulty breathing and felt as though the air around her had be thin. She also experienced dizziness and her body became weak.

    Sensing that she no longer resisted, Anthony finally ended the devouring kiss, took Mavis¡¯s phone, and said in a cold tone, ¡°Do you have a habit of listening to young couples¡¯ affectionate behaviors?¡±

    The thick calluses on his palm rubbed Mavis¡¯s delicate skin, and the rough lines on his fingertips moved¡­

    Mavis trembled all over, her chest heaving as she bit down hard on her lower lip, refusing to make another sound.

    Anthony didn¡¯t intend to let her go, but kissed her sensitive ear, and deliberately said to the phone, ¡°He¡¯s listening. He seems to like to hear it. Babe, you don¡¯t want to make a sound. Is it because you don¡¯t think you¡¯ve been kissed enough?¡±

    After the words, Anthony lowered his deep blue eyes, and pinched again with his fingertips.

    ¡°Ah, hiss¡­¡±

    The sound was very clear.

    Moore on the phone couldn¡¯t take it anymore, ¡°What are you doing to Mavis? She seems to be in a lot of pain. If you¡¯re a real man,e at me and don¡¯t hurt her!¡±

    Anthony sneered, pinching Mavis¡¯s chin and gently caressing her reddened lips from the kiss. ¡°She¡¯s not suffering at all. Do I really need to exin the intimate matters between my wife and me to an outsider like you?¡±

    ¡°Give the phone to Mavis. I need to talk to her¡­¡±

    Beep beep beep ¨C

    Anthony hung up the phone directly, and Mavis¡¯s shackles were also loosened.

    Mavis, who was freed, was ashamed and annoyed. Her face flushed with anger, ¡°Anthony, you bastard!¡±

    She waved her hand, wishing to p his handsome face a few times.

    However, as soon as her wrist was swung, it was grabbed by Anthony, and it was firmly held against the wall, unable to move.

    With the advantage of his height, Anthony¡¯s aura was extremely strong, and there was sullenness in his eyes looking down at her.

    ¡°Want to hit me again? Is it because I have been too gentle with you recently, making you feel that I can be handled at will?¡±

    The gloomy tone fell in Mavis¡¯s ears, and it was extraordinarily fierce.

    And she was like a little bunny without any ability to resist. Even if she had worked hard to earn money in the past few years and became a rich woman herself, she still cannotpete with the power of the Cahan family, let alone the support of Anthony who was born into a wealthy family.

    Her eyes were sore; she resisted the urge to cry, and stared at him stubbornly.

    ¡°Anthony, the worm turns. I know that no matter how hard I try, I can¡¯tpare to the ancestral wealth earned by the Cahan family ancestors for hundreds of years. I can¡¯tpete with you, but you have to understand that apart from my son, I am here alone. I¡¯m not afraid of anything. You have more weaknesses than me. If you go too far, no one will feel better about it.¡±

    As if sensing that she was really angry, Anthony didn¡¯t push her further, let go of her wrist, and took a step back.

    ¡°Anyway, you are Mrs. Cahan, Alistair¡¯s mother, and I won¡¯t beat you. However, that man named Moore repeatedly tried to meddle in my family affairs. Should I teach him a lesson?¡±

    Although it was an inquiry, it was not in a tone of asking for her consent, but more like a threat.

    Mavis stared at him with red eyes, and clenched her hands tightly, ¡°He has nothing to do with these things. Don¡¯t hurt innocent people.¡±

    ¡°He told me not to hurt you, and you told me not to hurt him. You two really understand each other and think about each other.¡±

    Under the calm tone, his cold eyes made people feel cold all over, as if he might do some extreme and terrible behavior at any moment in the next second.

    Mavis held back her tears, shrunk back unconsciously, and said still firmly, ¡°If you think like this, I have nothing to say, but I think you don¡¯t want your son to know that his father likes to use power to hurt others the most. A bad guy.¡±

    ¡°What do you think I¡¯ll do to Moore? Kidnap him, kill him and throw him into the ocean?¡±

    Anthony smiled, ¡°He is far away abroad, so I wouldn¡¯t stretch my hand that far. However, I recently investigated his family situation. I heard that his parents are working-ss, and there is an elder sister who works as an ountant in a listed group. I don¡¯t know whether there will be any mistakes in the work and if she does something illegal and disciplined. It is worth investigating.¡±

    ¡°His parents and sister are honest and responsible people. Don¡¯t implicate them!¡±

    Anthony¡¯s eyes dimmed a little, ¡°It seems that you have even met his family. What are you going to do next? Use your new ount in Bostrain to discuss marriage matters?¡±

    Mavis was speechless and thought that was outrageous.

    His imagination was really¡­

    Mavis simply didn¡¯t know how toin.

    ¡°If their family is really honest and responsible, they shouldn¡¯t be afraid to be investigated. It¡¯s not your turn to worry.¡±

    With a cold nce at her, Anthony turned and left.

    Mavis continued to ask, ¡°How are you going to let Moore and his family go?¡±

    Anthony stopped, turned his head halfway, and said meaningfully, ¡°That depends on your performance.¡±

    Mavis was so angry that she mmed the wall behind her a few times.

    When will this damn scumbag disappear from her world forever?!

    Why did she think that love was everything back then? Why did she follow him to Crana and pursue him for five years, and fall in love with such a man?!

    ¡­

    Ten minutester, after trying to stabilize her emotions, Mavis returned to the garden and continued the small barbecue party.

    And when she went back, Anthony had already continued to eat barbecue as if nothing had happened, chatting andughing with Molly,pletely treating her as air.

    Her gaze didn¡¯t stay on Anthony either. She cherished the little time left tonight and spent more time with her son.

    About an hourter.

    Night fell.

    The evening barbecue dinner was finally over.

    Both Lyra and Malcolm were in charge of the housework, and Molly acted as a hostess, taking the initiative to send Mavis, Anthony and Alistair to the garage.

    ¡°Mavis, Anthony and milk tofu, be careful on the road. Come and y next time.¡±

    She waved and watched the three get into the luxury car and drive away from Lyre Spiti.

    In front of her, Anthony didn¡¯t say anything, and acquiesced that Mavis got into the car with Alistair.

    After several kilometers out of Lyre Spiti, Anthony ordered the driver to park the luxury car casually on the side of the road, and lightly ordered, ¡°Get out of the car.¡±

    Mavis understood who he was chasing, and didn¡¯t say much, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Cahan, for sending me here.¡±

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Alistair sat in the backseat between Mavis and Anthony, quickly grabbing onto Mavis¡¯s leg to prevent her from opening the car door.

    ¡°We¡¯re not home yet, and we still have a ways to go before we reach the apartment. Why do you want to get out now?¡±

    Although he was just a little kid, Alistair knew these roads well. He pouted and begged Mavis not to leave him alone. ¡°Please don¡¯t go, Mommy! I want to sleep with you tonight and hear a bedtime story.¡±

    Mavis was taken aback by her son¡¯s sincere plea and didn¡¯t know how to exin herself. She looked over at Anthony for help.

 Chapter 1075 Daddy Has a Second Wife but Mommy Doesnâ€™t

    Anthony didn¡¯t lift his eyshes, appearing unusually calm as he casually exined, ¡°She has something important to attend to and needs to get off nearby. Be understanding and don¡¯t bother her.¡±

    Mavis could only follow along, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s something urgent I need to take care of. I will apany you next time, okay?¡±

    Alistair pouted and shook his head in confusion.

    ¡°It¡¯s sote. What could you possibly have to do? Are you getting tired of me?¡±

    ¡°How could that be¡­¡±

    Mavis lovingly held Alistair¡¯s face in her hands and exined carefully, ¡°I¡¯ll never tire of you. Tonight is just a special circumstance where I got the chance to see you at Lyre Spiti and spend some time with you. You¡¯re such a good boy. Make sure you listen well to your great-grandmother and aunt at home.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Alistair obediently nodded while holding onto her hand tightly. ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want you to go~¡±

    The soft voice made Mavis feel uneasy as tears welled up in her eyes; she wished she could spend every moment with her son.

    Beside them, Anthony lowered his gaze while absentmindedly fiddling with his expensive watch without expression before reminding them coldly, ¡°We should go now.¡±

    He was urging Mavis out of the car.

    Without saying anything more, Mavis red at the man who spoke so heartlessly before opening the car door and leaving.

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Alistair¡¯s shout was drowned out by the wind as he tried opening the window again for onest look but had it blocked by Anthony pressing down on it firmly.

    ¡°Why did you stop me from talking more with Mommy?¡±

    Anthony held onto his small hand firmly before cing it back into its original position, ¡°It¡¯s time for us to go home.¡±

    Although young in age, it didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t understand anything at all.

    Alistair looked up confusedly towards Anthony, ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re malicious towards Mommy? Why would you do this? Real men should protect women. How can you bully her!¡±

    Anthony felt an unnamed anger brewing inside him, but restrained himself fromshing out, ¡°I¡¯m not bullying her. It has been five years since west saw each other. My temper has improved significantly since then. You should ask what she has done during these past few years.¡±

    He believed that he had already shown enough magnanimity when she worked together with Lyra and Malcolm on her fake death scheme, which deceived him for so many years.

    Alistair muttered under his breath, ¡°But what did Mommy do wrong again? Aren¡¯t girls supposed be treated gently like princesses? Daddy, you aren¡¯t patient or gentle enough towards Mommy. if I were Mommy, I would want to leave you!¡±

    Anthony frowned deeply upon hearing thisment while looking very serious indeed

    Alistair noticed it and immediately became nervous. He quietly shifted his small buttocks to the side, keeping a safe distance from his angry father.

    But Anthony did not act impulsively on his son, but asked, beating about the bush, ¡°Alistair, if you mother really wants to leave me in the future, and she finds you a stepfather, will you be willing to follow her?¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    The little one was so excited that he almost jumped up to refute it.

    ¡°Mommy won¡¯t find a stepfather for me, and I trust her!¡±

    Anthony sneered, ¡°I mean if, hypothetically speaking, such a situation were to ur.¡±

    The little one still shook his head stubbornly, ¡°Daddy, you may find a stepmother for me, but Mommy can¡¯t find a stepfather!¡±

    Anthony was both angry and felt it was ridiculous, ¡°How can it be impossible? You¡¯ve only been with her for a short time. Do you really understand her personality?¡±

    ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t and she just won¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Do you remember that Moore from abroad who was mentionedst time?¡±

    In the front row, the driver listened with a sense of fear and quietly nced at the father and son through the rearview mirror, not daring to even take a breath.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Alistair had an impression of Moore.

    ¡°Of course I remember. He is Mommy¡¯s friend. Mommy also said that he¡¯s very interesting and wants me to meet him in the future.¡±

    Anthony said, ¡°She said they¡¯re just friends. Do you believe her?¡±

    ¡°I believe in her! Mommy will never deceive me!¡±

    Anthony was almostughed at by his son¡¯s simple logic, then he turned his face to the window and said no more.

    The little one continued stubbornly, ¡°Although I don¡¯t spend much time with Mommy, there have been several times when she promised something to me and she always kept her word. Even if there were difficulties in between, she would do everything possible not to break her promise to me. Since she said that she¡¯s just friends with Uncle Moore, I believe her.¡±

    ¡°But Daddy, can you tell me what your rtionship with Aunt Bryleigh was before? Were you just friends or was she your ex-girlfriend? When you promised me to keep a distance from her, did you really do it? Did you never see her again afterwards?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s brow furrowed deeper. ¡°I say one thing and you have to say ten, even trying to educate me.¡±

    Alistair hung his head dejectedly and said, ¡°How can I educate you? It¡¯s an adult matter. Children should stay out of it. Daddy, you have already told me so many times. I understand.¡±

    Mavis respected him and appreciated him. In Mavis¡¯ eyes, he was a great and intelligent child.

    But in Anthony¡¯s eyes, there was only criticism for him.

    This idea had been bothering him for a very long time. He tried hard, but it seemed like he could never meet his father¡¯s expectations. This feeling made him feel defeated.

    Feeling down, little Alistair scooted over to where Mavis was sitting earlier and hugged the small pillow that still held her warmth. Anthony noticed his son¡¯s change in mood and gently rubbed his short hair while speaking in a softer tone, ¡°Are you tired from ying tonight? You should rest well tonight. We can reschedule your taekwondo ss for the day after tomorrow, but you still have to do your piano lessons and math homework.¡±

    Alistair knew that Anthony was trying to change the subject, but he didn¡¯t want to talk about it.

    He hummed twice and covered his head with the small pillow so that Anthony couldn¡¯t pat him on the head anymore.

    Anthony didn¡¯t force it and turned back to look out of the car window again, lost in thought.

    Meanwhile, Mavis finally got into a taxi.

    Lyre Spiti¡¯s mansion was too big; it was built on tnd near the suburbs where there were very few cars passing by making it difficult to hail a taxi.

    As she headed back alone towards her apartment building, she became more determined than ever before about getting divorced from Anthony.

    But originally he promised her that he would announce publicly that she was alive as soon as possible; now things had changed without any progress being made at all.

    She couldn¡¯t just sit around waiting for something to happen.

    This matter needed attention; everyone needed to know Mrs. Cahan was alive but their marriage had fallen apart due to irreconcble differences. She needed public opinion pressure so strong even someone like him who valued profit above all else wouldn¡¯t be able resist divorce proceedings.

    Perhaps she should contact someone suitable and start working on their previous agreement together.

    After being left stranded on the road in cold wind for some time now, Mavis¡¯ thoughts were clear.

    She found Bryleigh¡¯s phone number which they exchanged during theirst meeting from her phone contacts list then called her up as nned before.

 Chapter 1076 Mrs. Callahan Faked Her Death

    This weekend was painful for Alistair. He had a scheduled piano lesson in the morning and math tutoring in the afternoon, both with tutors watching him closely. He couldn¡¯t even doze off without getting caught. His small hands rested on the pure white keys of the piano, but he yed absentmindedly, making many mistakes.

    The tutor shook his head and sighed as he watched Alistair y, ¡°Thank goodness Mr. Cahan isn¡¯t home today. If he saw you like this, he would be angry.¡±

    The tutor patiently sat next to Alistair and asked him, ¡°Alistair, what¡¯s bothering you? Can you tell me? If it¡¯s a secret, I promise not to tell anyone.¡±

    Alistair hung his head low and said sadly, ¡°I miss my mom.¡±

    Last night was another night alone where he couldn¡¯t sleep well. At Cahan Residence, his dad said that he was already a big boy who needed to learn how to sleep alone. So they didn¡¯t let him sleep next to Paloma who snored loudly.

    Butst time at his mom¡¯s small apartment, both his parents slept on either side of him and they had breakfast together too. It felt wonderful; he really enjoyed it.

    However, those beautiful days were too short-lived; it only happened once.

    The tutor didn¡¯t know what was going through Alistair¡¯s mind but knew that Mrs. Cahan passed away early on.

    Thinking that maybe all this little guy needed was some love, the tutor triedforting him by saying, ¡°Since you miss your mother so much today, I will teach you a special song dedicated just for her. What do you say?¡±

    A spark lit up in little guy¡¯s eyes. ¡°Okay! What song is it?¡±

    ¡°This piano piece is called The Mother. It doesn¡¯t belong in any graded exam repertoire, but its melody is as gentle as a mother. Alistair, would you like to learn it?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I want to learn! When I¡¯ve learned how to y it, I¡¯ll perform for my mommy. She¡¯ll definitely love it!¡±

    Alistair practiced The Mother more seriously than ever before. Paloma peeked around the corner of the hallway observing their progress. As she was listening intently, the mncholic tune wafted through the vi hallways. Paloma wiped her tears quietly muttering, ¡°My poor dear Alistair¡­¡±

    ¡­

    On Sunday morning, Alistair went for Taekwondo lessons followed by math tutoring in afternoon. In evening time, Anthony would call Alistair into study room to check all homework done throughout week. That was when Alistair got most scared. He sat at a desk frantically writing, hoping Anthony wouldn¡¯t find any mistake beforeing home soon¡­

    He spent most of his time ying ¡°The Mother¡± on the piano, and still had half of his math homework to do.

    Anthony was going to be really angry tonight. He didn¡¯t want to get in trouble. Who can save him?!

    ¡­

    At the desk, Alistair wrote until it was almost dark and Anthony still hadn¡¯te back.

    This was unusual but it gave him a chance to catch up on somest-minute work.

    After fighting for what seemed like hours, Alistair¡¯s wrist was sore but he finally solved the big problem in front of him.

    Although he didn¡¯t know how urate it was, at least he finished it.

    His stomach growled with hunger as he hopped off his small chair and went downstairs to the dining room.

    Paloma was instructing her servants to set up the table while chefs were busy in the kitchen.

    Alistair climbed onto a chair quietly and took a few cherries from a fruit te before running out into the backyard to eat them.

    But before he could reach there, he heard gardeners gossiping while sweeping leaves away.

    ¡°Have you heard? The news is reporting that Mrs. Cahan has risen from her grave!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s so strange! I remember when her ashes were ced by Mrs. Old Cahan herself into her coffin during an extremely sensational funeral where people found out they had been married.¡±

    ¡°I saw pictures in news reports too. It was really hers! Now this incident is getting more supernatural every day. Someone even wrote about resurrection stories using this event!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already past 8 pm now but Mr. Cahan hasn¡¯t returned yet. They¡¯re probably urging their PR department right now since this will have quite an impact.¡±

    Alistair stuffed cherries into his mouth with cheeks puffed up like a baby squirrel as he listened absentmindedly without chewing properly.

    Had the news that his mother came back spread all over online?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Did that mean his mother will move back into Cahan Residence soon?

    Wow!

    Alistair jumped for joy and ran back towards dining room shouting, ¡°Grandma! Grandma!¡±

    ¡°My little darling boy! What happened?¡±

    Paloma squatted down gently with love-filled eyes as she wiped cherry juice off Alistair¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Is my Mommy moving back here soon so she can be with me every day?¡±

    Paloma¡¯s face stiffened. She was unsure of how to exin the situation to him. She could only respond by saying, ¡°Not just your mother, but also your father, grandmother, aunts and uncles ¨C we will all be there for you if you need us.¡±

    The little one waspletely immersed in his own joy and excitement as he jumped up and down.

    ¡°Great-grandma, since mommy ising back, can we throw away her wooden que in the ancestral hall?¡± Alistair asked.

    ¡°Alistair, you¡¯re right. Since Mavis is still alive, it¡¯s great news that we need to remove that que as soon as possible. It¡¯s not auspicious,¡± said Paloma immediately instructing the butler to take down Mavis¡¯ que from the ancestral hall.

    ¡°Yes!¡± eximed Alistair happily before running off to practice ¡°The Mother¡± on the piano in hopes of surprising Mavis with his progress.

    She watched Alistair disappear into another room with a sigh filled with worry and concern for him filling her brow furrowed deeply. The butler Saul stood beside her quietly asking, ¡°Mr. Alistair must know about this eventually. Mrs. Cahan came too suddenly without any preparation at all for us. I wonder what Mr. Cahan will do? Do you have any ns?¡±

    Shaking her head helplessly at Saul¡¯s question, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m getting old now. These are young people¡¯s affairs. Let them solve it themselves! I trust Anthony¡¯s abilities though. He¡¯ll stabilize the stock market soon enough¡­ it just pains me seeing my dear boy suffer like this.¡±

    ¡­

    In Cahan Group building¡¯s CEO office

    Anthony sat behind his desk looking sternly at a press conference video on hisputer screen featuring Mavis¡¯ beautiful doll-like face. She was surrounded by dozens of microphones held by reporters firing questions one after another at her. She answered effortlessly, indicating prior preparation had been done beforehand.

    A reporter said, ¡°Mrs. Cahan, five years ago the Cahans held a very important funeral for you. Did you know about it?¡±

    ¡°I knew about it,¡± said Mavis confidently without hesitation. ¡°Before they announced my death publicly, I suffered fromplications during childbirth almost dying myself so they kept me abroad under medical care fearing ourpetitors would use my condition against us among other reasons. I was prepared to die then.¡±

    On the screen, Anthony stared at the woman¡¯s face, his lips curling into a cold smirk. ¡°She¡¯s quite skilled at lying, isn¡¯t she? I bet even she believes the stories she¡¯s made up.¡±

    Zack, his assistant standing respectfully beside him, didn¡¯t dare make a sound in the low-pressure room.

    In the video feed, the reporters continued to ask¡­

 Chapter 1077 Quickly Make Up After a Quarrel Between Married Couple

    Another reporter asked, ¡°Mrs. Cahan, are you saying that you were abroad for five years to seek medical treatment and the Cahans knew about it?¡±

    ¡°No, to avoid unnecessary trouble, we didn¡¯t tell too many people about it.¡±

    The reporter said, ¡°Mrs. Cahan, who knew about this matter at the time?¡±

    Mavis pursed her lips and didn¡¯t want to answer.

    The reporter wasn¡¯t a police officer. There was no need to keep digging into the matter.

    She chose to avoid the question and rify her position, ¡°Instead of calling me Mrs. Cahan, I prefer if you call me Miss Parker.¡±

    The reporters looked at one another in confusion.

    Mavis picked up one of the microphones in front of her and announced loudly, ¡°I have something to tell everyone. Mr. Cahan and I have fallen out of love during these five years apart. Our marriage is severely ipatible. Therefore, I came back this time to discuss divorce with Mr. Cahan as well as custody issues regarding our son. Please pay attention for further updates on our divorce proceedings.¡±

    The reporters were shocked.

    After disappearing for five years, she came back just for a divorce?

    There were even more questions from reporters below.

    ¡°Mrs. Cahan, what caused your rtionship with Mr. Cahan not working out? There are rumors online that Mr. Cahan got close with Miss Padi. Is it because he cheated on you that led you announcing your unteral decision for a divorce?¡±

    ¡°No, we decided on a divorce due to personality differences. As far as whom he wants to be with after me has nothing do with me,¡± Mavis replied calmly without intending on revealing any details or criticizing Anthony in front of media cameras.

    It was best to leave room for negotiation when dealing with Anthonyter.

    Another reporter said, ¡°What specifically caused personality differences between both of you? Mr. Cahan is handsome and wealthy. You still decided on getting divorced. Is there something unknown about him privately?¡±

    Yes, he acted like a madman privately despite his usual serious demeanor when things didn¡¯t go his way; he couldsh out anytime by biting someone off if provoked enough.

    Mavis thought silently without speaking up.

    ¡°Mrs. Cahan, there are insiders who imed that some time ago Mr. Cahan blocked off an airport extensively just so he could stop your ne from taking off. Can you exin what happened that day?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Cahan, some former employees who left the Cahan Group said that you used work there before but suddenly resigned afterwards. Did your rtionship problems start then?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Cahan, I heard that Mr. Cahan had a mistress at the Cahan Group before¡­¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Cahan¡­¡±

    A swarm of questions flooded in, making it difficult for Mavis to even speak.

    But soon, the head of Padi Group stepped forward to maintain order and announced that Mavis was tired and would not answer any more questions, dismissing all the reporters.

    The sound abruptly stopped, and the video content ended as a result.

    At his desk, Anthony looked stern with a chilling expression.

    ¡°The worm turns. This is her counterattack. She has made progress since five years ago by using public opinion to achieve her goals.¡±

    Zack looked anxious. ¡°Originally Mrs. Cahan¡¯s announcement about her death five years ago being fake news wouldn¡¯t have such a big impact on the stock market of the Cahan Group. But now with her openly announcing divorce and rted keywords like ¡®Cahan Group CEO couple separated for many years¡¯ trending on social media sites taking up several top spots. Look at this.¡±

    He handed Anthony an iPad disying news search results.

    Although Mavis did not exin why they were getting divorced yet, there were already various rumors circting online including infidelity or domestic violence issues along with other bizarre reasons dug up byizens.

    Zack said, ¡°Currently there is still a downward trend in the stock market. Mrs. Cahan¡¯s high-profile announcement about your impending divorce has had quite an impact on the group so our PR department is handling it. But if we pay money to remove these hot searches from trending topics, then people will guess you¡¯re guilty and responsible for causing this divorce. Do you want to rify things publicly?¡±

    Anthony calmly arranged, ¡°Arrange for paid posters controlments and redirect public opinion towards marital arguments. Turn big problems into small ones.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zack curiously asked, ¡°If it really is just marital arguments caused by Mrs. Cahan throwing tantrums, then does that mean you have no intention of divorcing?¡±

    Anthony just gave him an icy stare without answering his question,¡±Make sure all employees keep quiet during work hours regarding this matter while continuing business as usual.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Outside the floor-to-ceiling windows was bright lights shining throughplete darkness outside.

    Anthony gazed outside with deep-set eyes slightly squinting together before finally deciding, ¡°Call Bryleigh immediately. Tell her she has 20 minutes or else Padi Group will suffer losses.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Zack was confused. ¡°You¡¯re doing this to find Miss Padi? Don¡¯t you want to find a way to contact Mrs. Cahan?¡±

    Anthony gave him a cold, intimidating nce. ¡°I¡¯m going now.¡±

    Less than twenty minutester, Bryleigh rushed in.

    The entire Cahan Group building was dark except for the top floor CEO¡¯s office.

    Bryleigh arrived out of breath and sat down on the visitor¡¯s chair in the office. Sheughed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you wanted to see me so badly. I got word and didn¡¯t dare dy even for a minute, afraid that you would wait too long. My punctuality is satisfactory, right?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Anthony smoked without expression.

    Under the rising smoke, his eyes were filled with anger.

    ¡°Hold a press conference, help clear out the crowd and guide public opinion by intentionally releasing news about having an affair with me. Is that your idea?¡± Although it was a question, his tone was affirmative.

    Bryleigh stopped pretending. ¡°You know me well enough, Anthony. My ideas aren¡¯t bad, are they?¡±

    He squinted his eyes with anger brewing inside him, ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing.¡±

    Bryleigh immediately coaxed him, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Anthony. Although it¡¯s my idea, Mavis begged me for help because she doesn¡¯t love you anymore! If you continue like this, both of you will only suffer more pain from each other.¡±

    She took out a small recorder from her branded handbag and said persuasively, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, listen carefully yourself. She said it herself.¡±

    ¨C¡°You want Anthony but I don¡¯t care about him! I¡¯ll give him to you and Mrs. Cahan¡¯s position will also be given up! I¡¯ll divorce but only want our son!¡±

    She tried to persuade further, ¡°See how determined she sounded when begging for my help? When she says she doesn¡¯t care about you, her whole expression shows disgust towards you! Why bother putting in effort for such woman? It¡¯s better if you just get divorced.¡±

    Anthony leaned back into his chair looking gloomy while exhaling smoke silently.

    ¡°If you¡¯re worried that divorce will bring losses to Cahan Group¡¯s stock market value, then as long as you order it, I can stop the n immediately or even guide public opinion towards Mavis instead. I heard that bitch has already had an affair overseas with someone named¡­¡±

    Crack¨C!

    Before Bryleigh could finish speaking, Anthony suddenly grabbed an ashtray on the table and threw it heavily onto ground shattering into pieces. The burning ember at his fingertips seemed like someone else¡¯s fury hidden beneath calmness ready burst forth any moment.

    Anthony took a deep drag of his cigarette and chuckled, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard the saying that married couples quickly make up after a quarrel? Why are you getting all worked up? Are you stupid or something?¡±

    Bryleigh was taken aback, ¡°What?!¡±

 Chapter 1078 How should I Punish You?

    Bryleigh never expected Anthony to confront her like this. And what did he mean by ¡°just a quarrel¡±?

    ¡°Anthony, Mavis has made it to the news, and you still think it¡¯s just a marital quarrel?¡±

    Anthony flicked his cigarette butt away, his face still icy cold. ¡°If my wife doesn¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯ll naturally punish her. It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    Bryleigh felt speechless and didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why are you protecting her? Just because she¡¯s your son¡¯s mother? When we get married, I can give you children too.¡±

    Anthonyughed with his thin-lipped smile. ¡°Who do you think you are? Last time when Alistair was angry with you, I made it clear that he should stay away from you. Do I need to repeat myself?¡±

    His every word was filled with coldness that made Bryleigh shudder involuntarily.

    Of course she remembered what happenedst time.

    Halfway through their trip together in the car, Anthony had thrown her out and warned her not toe near Alistair again or even dream of taking Mrs. Cahan¡¯s ce ¨C something that would never happen.

    But she couldn¡¯t ept not getting what she wanted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that there isn¡¯t any feeling between us,¡± Bryleigh said stubbornly. ¡°Even though we haven¡¯t had an actual rtionship yet, we¡¯ve beenrades for many years now! Don¡¯t forget about the incident about Seldom Alford. If it weren¡¯t for me helping out then-¡±

    Anthony sneered at her words, ¡°You¡¯re bing more shameless by the day! You did help me back then but after that incident Padi Group received several millions contracts which helped your family tide over the economic crisis! Now are you trying to use our past favors as leverage?¡±

    Bryleigh felt like there was a lump in her throat.

    Helping him once wasn¡¯t enough for Anthony; She still couldn¡¯t say anything in front of him.

    But what she wanted wasn¡¯t just those few contracts either.

    She pretended to be coquettish as she fiddled with the edge of his desk. ¡°Anthony¡­ that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Anthony barked at her harshly while pointing towards the door, ¡°Padi Group is forbidden from interfering in any matters between Mavis and me anymore! If I catch wind of any misbehavior on your part again, then Padi Group will have double its profits and return it to Cahan Group!¡±

    ¡°Anthony¡­¡±

    ¡°Whether you want to continue to be a richdy, or Padi Group goes bankrupt, the family property is sold, and you live in a slum, you choose.¡±

    He never joked about threats like these. Bryleigh¡¯s ingratiating smile disappeared instantly without another word before leaving dejectedly.

    ¡­

    It waste into night now.

    Mavis wore full gear covering up everything including hat and mask before leaving through Padi Groups¡¯ employee exit quietly .

    The reporters were so crazy that they surrounded her all night, and they were still guarding the gate, refusing to leave.

    Mavis looked on with a sigh.

    She was afraid the situation was the same over at Cahan Residence and Cahan Group building, wasn¡¯t it?

    Ans she didn¡¯t know if this will affect the daily travel of Paloma, Reba and Timothy.

    She was very sorry, but she had no other way at the moment.

    With a sigh, she hailed a taxi on the street and returned to her small apartment.

    The reporters did not know her current ce of residence, so the apartment was still very safe.

    Silence in thete night.

    She went upstairs alone, and the only sound in the stairwell was the footsteps of her sneakers.

    Returning to the apartment with ease, Mavis lowered her head and searched through her bag for the key.

    There was a sudden sound of gloomy footsteps behind her, and in the next second, a pair of big hands covered her mouth from behind, and that brute force pulled her to the corner.

    ¡°Um um um!¡±

    The voice-controlled light in the hallway turned on.

    With her eyes widened in terror, she finally saw the face of the man in front of her.

    It was Anthony.

    His face was very gloomy, and he stared at her with sullen eyes, like a beast with a strong desire to devour her, ready to bite her fiercely at any time.

    She guessed he would get angry ande to settle ounts with her, but she didn¡¯t expect it to happen so soon.

    ¡°Uh uh uh uh! Let go of me!¡±

    But the damned man not only didn¡¯t let go, he even held up her legs, involuntarily forcing her legs to wrap around his waist. Otherwise, she would fall down.

    She was forced to leave her feet off the ground, and her back was pressed against the wall, unable to move at all.

    This posture was so strange¡­

    She unconsciously felt her cheeks flush, a wave of extreme embarrassment bursting forth.

    The oppressive and fierce aura emanating from Anthony made it difficult for her to breathe, and she only wanted to struggle and escape.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    The low and hoarse voice almost gnashed its teeth as it spoke, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be tied up, behave yourself.¡±

    Scumbag! What was the difference between this posture and being tied up!?

    Although she cursed Anthony a thousand times in her heart, she still nodded and agreed, no longer struggling.

    Anthony no longer covered her mouth, grabbed her thin wrists with one hand, raised her head against the wall.

    The other hand cupped her hips to keep her from falling.

    ¡°Emotional breakdown, disharmony in married life, where did you draw your conclusion from?¡±

    He sneered, lowered his head close to her neck, and took a punishing bite.

    ¡°It hurts¡­¡±

    Mavis was so painful that she shed tears, always feeling like she was bitten and bleeding.

    The implication was so obvious that if she still didn¡¯t understand it, she must be a fool.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Anthony, we are currently in the process of negotiating a divorce. If you continue like this, I will call the police!¡±

    He chuckled, ¡°Negotiating a divorce means that the divorce certificate has not yet been obtained and the marriage rtionship still exists. Is it illegal to hug my own wife?¡±

    With a bunch of sophistry! Mavis was toozy to argue with him, ¡°Just put me down first.¡±

    Anthony remained still, pulling off her mask and hat. His deep gaze fell upon her delicate face, a hint of meaning ying at the corners of his lips.

    ¡°Your ears are all red. Are you shy because you¡¯re afraid of being seen? The whole apartment building is yours, except for the oldndy on the top floor. She is probably already asleep and there¡¯s no one else to see.¡±

    She bit her lip and remained silent, her face growing even more embarrassed and ashamed.

    Anthony seemed to be quite happy to see her being bullied, and his mood improved a lot.

    The blue eyes were filled with shimmering water, and the delicate eyebrows were slightly furrowed, as if full of grievances.

    He hadn¡¯t seen her with this expression for a long time.

    Paired with her golden long hair, she looked like a precious cat in need of care.

    Anthony¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple slid as he suppressed the inexplicable restlessness in his heart, and he continued to question with his eyes averted, ¡°Do you have to make the divorce news go viral and cause Cahan Group¡¯s stock market to plummet? Do I have to recover my losses from you?¡±

    He deliberately snorted on her face, ¡°How do you think I should punish you to calm down my anger?¡±

    After finishing the words, he lowered his head again, and his thin lips moved close to her neck.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, it really hurts.¡±

    In the woman¡¯s soft voice, there was a hint of urgency and a touch of crying tone.

    His heart skipped a beat.

    For this reunion, Mavis was tougher than ever before, yet her voice was soft and tender like never before.

    He pursed his thin lips and didn¡¯t bite down. ¡°Mavis, I¡¯ll give you one more chance to choose. Don¡¯t get divorced,e back to Cahan Residence, forget about what happened before and start over.¡±

 Chapter 1079 He Bit Me; Is It Considered Domestic Violence?

    Upon hearing him say this, Mavisughed.

    Forget about what happened before?

    Start over?

    ¡°Anthony, I have never owed you anything. What right do you have to argue with me? Why should you be entitled to it?¡±

    After hurting her in every possible way, he didn¡¯t even apologize or repent. Instead, he asked her what was wrong, as if he wanted to forgive her with a magnanimous attitude.

    It was ridiculous.

    She looked at him with a chill in her heart, ¡°If you stab someone in the heart a few times, you can act as if nothing happened afterwards? Instead, the injured person wille topromise and apologize to you. Are you shameless?¡±

    He frowned when he heard that, ¡°When did I do the thing that stabbed you in the heart?¡±

    He thought for a moment and asked again, ¡°Is it because you were approaching your due date and I couldn¡¯t be there with you?¡±

    That night of thunderstorms, Mavis had abdominal pain and was pushed into the delivery room. The baby¡¯s fetal position was not right, and the pain was unbearable.

    During that period, both E and Lyra tried to call Anthony countless times, but couldn¡¯t get through. It was as if he had disappeared into thin air and could not be found anywhere.

    If Malcolm hadn¡¯t pretended to be her husband and signed the notice of the painless injection, she might really have died in the delivery room.

    At that time, the despair and pain in her heart were something Anthony could notprehend.

    Just recalling that incident was like a torment, twisting and causing difort throughout her entire chest.

    Those things were like rooted in her heart, but now Anthony still had no attitude of admitting mistakes and apologizing. Instead, he felt that it was all her fault, which was really unreasonable.

    Mavis felt a tightness in her chest and didn¡¯t answer, just stared at him.

    He lowered his eyes and exined seriously, ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t think it through. I didn¡¯t do well enough in my prenatal studies. I did go to see Jaqueline, but it¡¯s not what you think. Jacqueline and I¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Mavis interrupted, suppressing the surging hatred in her heart. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I just want a divorce now and never want to see you again.¡±

    Anthony was stunned.

    After a moment of silence, he sighed and concealed theplex emotions in his eyes. ¡°Do you really want it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we must part.¡±

    No matter what the cost, even if it meant losing all her savings from these years and she will go bankrupt, she must divorce!

    With their eyes meeting, Anthony remained silent for a long time.

    Mavis thought he would either fly into a rage or do something extreme.

    But unexpectedly, he was much calmer than she had imagined.

    He slowly loosened the restraint on her, and took two steps back, his expression so stern that it was hard to fathom.

    Her feet that suddenly hit the ground were numb, and Mavis supported the wall so as not to fall, and there were red marks on the bitten neck, which was aching.

    However, Anthony just stared at her, without any intention of stepping forward to help, ¡°Since you insist on making trouble like this,e to Cahan Residence at two o¡¯clock tomorrow afternoon and bring yourwyer to talk.¡±

    After the words, he turned and left.

    Mavis reacted btedly. He finally agreed to divorce!

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there on time. I hope you can keep your word!¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t look back, and walked quickly.

    Until the luxury car downstairs drove away, Mavis couldn¡¯t believe it.

    He came herete at night to question her, but he just bit her punishingly, and then he was willing to leave?

    The happy event came too suddenly, but she did not let down her vignce.

    As long as the divorce certificate was not obtained, there will be variables in this matter, and she must make all preparations.

    Moreover, the time was set for tomorrow afternoon, which was a bit too rushed. She had to find a suitablewyer early tomorrow morning, and she can¡¯t waste any time.

    ¡­

    This night was a sleepless one.

    Mavis had been thinking about this all night and can¡¯t sleep at all.

    At dawn, she called Bryleigh.

    However, Bryleigh¡¯s phone suddenly couldn¡¯t get through.

    Was she sleeping, or did Bryleigh simply not want to answer her calls?

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not important.¡±

    She murmured, and found Lyra¡¯s phone number.

    Lyra answered almost immediately, and after she rified the situation, Lyra was willing to lend her awyer in the name of the Lloyd¡¯s Corp.

    The Lloyd¡¯s Corp¡¯s legal team was well-known. It had handledrge and small contractwsuits for the Lloyd¡¯s Corp. It had never made a mistake and was very trustworthy.

    Mavis went to the legal department of the Lloyd¡¯s Corp building that morning.

    The person who received her was thewyer Harvey Carter.

    ¡°Mrs. Cahan, I need to know about the specific situation between you and Mr. Cahan. In addition, do you have anything in your hands, such as serious incidents such as cheating and domestic violence, which led to your decision to divorce? You can tell me. The more evidence you provide, the more benefits I can win for you.¡±

    Mavis shook her head and corrected him first, ¡°Can you call me Miss Parker?¡±

    Harvey was taken aback, ¡°Alright Miss Parker, you continue.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°In the divorce, I am willing to take no moneypletely. I have not made any contribution to the property in Anthony¡¯s hands. There is no reason to share his money. As for cheating and domestic violence¡­¡±

    She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s cheating, but I don¡¯t have any concrete evidence. As for domestic violence¡­ does it count if he bites me often?¡±

    ¡°Emmm¡­¡±

    Harvey was confused and asked, ¡°Bite¡­ where? Um¡­ is it a serious bite?¡±

    ¡°Shoulder biting, neck biting, does this count?¡± She pointed to her neck, where the bite by Anthony yesterday left marks.

    Harvey followed the position of her fingers, and his eyes fell on her neck.

    The tooth marks had long disappeared, leaving behind a light red mark.

    Her skin was extremely fair, and the mark was extremely obvious. In the eyes of Harvey, this was a portrayal of the intimate ofst night.

    Harvey¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°This level should only be considered¡­ as a form of pleasure.¡±

    It was not about pleasure. She was not willing to do it at all. She was being forced by Anthony who was unreasonable and rude.

    Harvey continued, ¡°From what it seems, your rtionship with Mr. Cahan is still good. Are you sure you want a divorce?¡±

    Mavis nodded firmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to get a divorce. You don¡¯t have to consider my interests. Even if Anthony has hired awyer and said I am the one at fault in the marriage, it doesn¡¯t matter. Besides that, all I want is custody of our son. If Anthony refuses to give him to me and we have to go to court, do I have a good chance of winning?¡±

    Harvey fell silent.

    After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°Would it be convenient for you to provide a list of all your assets under your name?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Before Mavis arrived, she had already made a list of all her assets and put it in her bag.

    She took out the list and handed it to Harvey.

    Harvey carefully looked through the documents and asked, ¡°Currently, most of your assets are held overseas, with only one car and one apartment building under your name in Crana. Did you purchase this apartment building in full?¡±

    ¡°No, it was bought by Anthony on the second day after our marriage and written under my name. I didn¡¯t know about it before and I only found out when I came back this time.¡±

    Harvey frowned and felt troubled, ¡°If you leave with nothing, this apartment building will probably have to be returned. If the custody case really goes to the appete court, you will have to stay for at least a few months during the waiting period, and it is best to have a fixed residence during this time.¡±

    ¡°Can I return the apartment first and buy it back from Anthony after the divorce?¡±

 Chapter 1080 The Party at Fault in Marriage

    ¡°In theory, of course it is possible, but it depends on whether Mr. Cahan agree or not.¡±

    Mavis was not speaking anymore.

    That scumbag was unpredictable in his moods, and she can¡¯t quite figure out his temperament. However, she can still try to negotiate with him when the time came.

    Harvey carefully sorted through all the information he had collected so far, andpiled it into a book. He let out a sigh and looked puzzled as he reviewed it again.

    ¡°To be honest, if Mr. Cahan is also very determined about custody, your chances of winning are not ideal because you have not been involved in Alistair¡¯s upbringing for the past five years andck experience in raising children.¡±

    ¡°In terms of assets, you cannotpare to the financial strength of Cahan Group. Their representativewyer is also one of the top elites in the industry. Thiswsuit will not be easy to win and you are at a clear disadvantage.¡±

    ¡°It would be best if you could provide me with more favorable evidence that could make Mr. Cahan be the party at fault for divorce due to serious events that affect the child¡¯s well-being, which would help your case for custody¡­

    ¡°Okay, let me think of it again.¡±

    Mavis took a trip to the restroom halfway through and was still pondering Harvey¡¯s words upon her return.

    There had been too many ups and downs between her and Anthony. Jaqueline, who was involved in a lot of mischief in the middle, was the reason for the current situation.

    But she didn¡¯t have any evidence to prove that Anthony was unfaithful in their marriage, and it¡¯d been five years. Even if she wanted to investigate what happened back then, it would be difficult to find any substantial evidence.

    What should she do?

    She leaned her hands on the sink, looking up at herself in the mirror with a sense of helplessness.

    She didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, so she was not feeling very good today. She looked a bit haggard.

    Ring ring-

    Just as she was thinking, the phone in her bag rang.

    She took out her phone and saw a text message from Moore.

    [Mavis, I have seen the international news about you and Anthony. Because I am so worried that you might be hurt, I came to Crana without permission. Please forgive me. By the time you receive this timed message, I should already be on an international flight and will arrive at Crana¡¯s Suham Airport in one hour via Gate 11. Will youe?]

    After reading this message, Mavis was confused.

    Did Mooree to Crana?

    How could hee over without even telling her in advance?

    Mavis quickly checked the time and it was one o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Moore¡¯s ne was scheduled tond at exactly two o¡¯clock.

    She and Anthony scheduled their divorce talk for 2:00 pm in the afternoon.

    Just at this moment, he flew over. Was he here to make things worse?

    She rubbed her forehead, feeling a bit of a headache from the situation, and quickly called Moore.

    However, during the international call, the gentle female voice indicated that Moore¡¯s phone had switched off.

    Sure enough, he was on the ne¡­

    What to do?

    Moore, a native of Bostrain, had never left the country before and was unfamiliar with Crana. It seemed impolite not to pick him up since he hade all this way for her. However, dealing with Anthony¡¯s side of things was proving to be quite tricky.

    She had no choice but to call Anthony.

    The phone rang for only one second before he answered it; Mavis wasn¡¯t prepared yet.

    ¡°What is it?¡± His deep voice asked calmly and coldly as usual.

    ¡°Um¡­ Can we postpone or reschedule today¡¯s negotiation time? You can decide on the time.¡± Mavis said hesitantly.

    There was silence on Anthony¡¯s end for several seconds; his tone didn¡¯t reveal any emotions.

    ¡°You¡¯re not someone who likesst-minute changes. Are you trying to back out? ying games with me?¡± He questioned sternly.

    ¡°No, I have something urgent that needs my attention. Can we dy it by an hour? I¡¯ll definitely be there at three.¡± Mavis pleaded desperately.

    Anthony remained unmoved. ¡°Impossible! My time is precious and my schedule is full. If you don¡¯t show up by two o¡¯clock sharp, then consider yourself disqualified from negotiating with me.¡±

    ¡°But I really¡­¡± The line went dead as Anthony hung up mercilessly without letting her finish her sentence.

    Mavis sighed helplessly; this man was so heartless towards her that all his principles and rules seemed aimed solely at her ¨C how unfair!

    Meanwhile, in Cahan Group¡¯s CEO office¡­N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Zack silently watched as his boss hung up the phone without changing expression while he was holding onto Anthony¡¯s weekly schedule nner sheet in his hand

    ¡°Mr. Cahan,¡± Zack spoke cautiously, ¡°You¡¯ve already moved some important dinners and meetings scheduled today until tomorrow afternoon so you have free time throughout this whole afternoon¡­¡±

    Before Zack could finish speaking though, he received a cold re from Anthony, which made him freeze mid-sentence.

    ¡°I¡¯m just talking nonsense here,¡± Zack quickly corrected himself. ¡°Mrs. Cahan must regret filing for divorce now so you¡¯re giving her an opportunity to save face. I understand.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s expression returned back to normal after hearing what Zack said while checking his watch ¨C it read 1:15 pm ¨C only forty-five minutes until their negotiation meeting began.

    He adjusted his suit cuffs elegantly then stood up gracefully before walking outside of the office. casually saying. ¡°Pick anywyer from our legal department and bring him along within half an hour or so over to Cahan Residence.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Zack realized that he nned on driving home himself soon after giving orders like these, so he quickly bowed down, respectfully saying, ¡°Take care, sir.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Anthony was on his way to the parking garage of the building when he saw a tall and elegant woman approaching him. It was Bryleigh.

    As soon as he recognized her, Anthony frowned and showed his disgust. ¡°Didn¡¯t you understand my warning yesterday?¡± he asked coldly.

    Bryleigh smiled coyly. ¡°Yesterday, you only said that I couldn¡¯t get involved in your divorce proceedings, but you didn¡¯t say I couldn¡¯te see you.¡±

    Anthony ignored her and continued walking towards his car without stopping to look at her.

    She hurried after him. ¡°Anthony, I heard some news today that I thought might interest you. Don¡¯t you want to know what it is?¡±

    Anthony remained silent with no interest showing on his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s about Mavis¡¯ man overseas,¡± she continued eagerly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that doesn¡¯t pique your curiosity?¡±

    Anthony stopped in his tracks and turned halfway around to stare at her intently.

    With pride evident in her voice, Bryleigh exined further, ¡°I¡¯m retired now but still have connections within Security Agency. Since your incident with Mavis came out in the international news, I¡¯ve them to keep an eye out for this guy named Moore. He¡¯s been seen flying into Crana today. Probably because he saw the international news about your divorce with Mavis, he ran over impatiently to dere his sovereignty.¡±

    Anthony frowned when he heard that, his jaw line was tense, and his blue eyes were too deep to see through the light.

    ¡°What time?¡±

    Bryleigh looked at her phone, ¡°If the ne is notte, it will arrive around two o¡¯clock this afternoon. Do you think Mavis will pick him up? Given their rtionship, will Mavis let that man live with her? Anthony, I can¡¯t believe that someone like you would be so indifferent while watching Mavis cheat on you.¡±

    Although Anthony didn¡¯t say anything aloud, anger began boiling inside of him as evidenced by the intensity of his gaze which grew even darker than before.

    In the end though, he said nothing more but simply resumed walking towards his luxury car without looking back again or acknowledging Bryleigh¡¯s presence any further.

    But she quickly caught up with him again and blocked the door from opening before making a suggestion, ¡°This is a golden opportunity! If the media can get pictures of Mavis meeting Moore alone, then we can prove she cheated first! You¡¯ll be an innocent victim while tarnishing her reputation forevermore. That¡¯s the best revenge for her betrayal, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    She leaned closer until almost touching Anthony¡¯s vehicle while wearing bright red lipstick.

    However, Anthony¡¯s expression grew colder as he swiftly reached out and grabbed her by the neck, mercilessly throwing her aside.

    ¡°Anthony,¡± she stumbled back several steps, relying on her martial arts skills to regain her bnce. She was a little annoyed at being ignored. ¡°Don¡¯t you see it yet? I¡¯m the woman who¡¯s willing to be unconditionally good to you.¡±

 Chapter 1081 He Stood Up and Went to Pick Moore Up

    Anthony looked sideways and narrowed his eyes, ¡°Once the name Moore appears on the newswork, no matter who do it, I will me you for it.¡±

    ¡°Anthony!¡±

    The engine of the luxury car roared like a wild beast, as fierce as his temper, and the car quickly sped away from the garage.

    ¡°Anthony!¡±

    Bryleigh could only stare at the taillights of the luxury car, powerless and furious, ¡°I really want to snatch the entire Cahan family, and then trample you under my feet, making you cry and beg me, and regret ignoring me now!¡±

    She took a deep breath, calmed down her intense emotions, and elegantly adjusted her hair behind her ear.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as Mavis doesn¡¯t change her mind about the divorce, there is still a chance,¡± she snorted coldly and arrogantly left the parking lot.

    ¡­

    1:55 PM.

    There were five minutes left until the appointed time.

    The van that Mavis bought earlier had to be sent for maintenance, so she had to take a taxi.

    In the taxi, she was watching the time closely. ¡°Sir, could you please drive faster? I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Harvey was sitting next to her, reviewing the drafted divorce agreement.

    Noticing her nervousness, Harvey did not forget to reassure her, ¡°Miss Parker, don¡¯t worry. No matter how skilled the opposingwyer is, I am here to handle it.¡±

    Feeling his goodwill, she felt her heart warm up and nodded in agreement.

    Two o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    The taxi stopped outside the Cahan Residence, arriving on time.

    The timing was just right.

    Butler Saul happened to walk out of the vi and saw Mavis getting off the car from afar.

    ¡°Mrs. Cahan?!¡±

    Saul was pleasantly surprised, ¡°You actually came back. That¡¯s great! I¡¯ll go call madam right away!¡±

    ¡°Hey, Saul, you don¡¯t have to go,¡± Mavis tried to stop him, but Saul had already run back and didn¡¯t hear her speak.

    Next to him, Harvey clicked his tongue twice and said, ¡°It seems that the Cahan family¡¯s elders are very fond of you and your family rtionship should be good. Why do you insist on getting a divorce?¡±

    Mavis lowered her eyes without exnation.

    Harvey knew his limits and did not ask any further questions.

    Under the guidance of the Cahan Residence¡¯s bodyguard, the two entered the front yard garden. As they reached the entrance hall of the vi, they saw Paloma hobbling down the stairs with her cane in a hurry.

    ¡°Mavis, my good child.¡±

    Mavis looked towards the direction of the stairs and her eyes immediately turned red.

    After five years apart, Paloma appeared noticeably older than before.

    Paloma smiled kindly and seemed indifferent, ¡°As one grows older, their legs may be weak, but my body is still strong. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing you worry and inconvenience.¡±

    She was filled with remorse and helped Paloma sit on the sofa.

    ¡°Why are you apologizing? It was clearly my stinky grandson who did the wrong thing. I understand you.¡±

    Suddenly Anthony was mentioned, so Mavis was reminded of the business at hand. ¡°By the way, Grandma, where is Anthony?¡±

    Paloma looked confused and exchanged a nce with Saul beside her, ¡°Of course he went to work.¡±

    Mavis¡¯s expression froze, ¡°Has he note back yet?¡±

    ¡°He left early in the morning. Has been busy with who knows whattely, and he doesn¡¯te home until nightfall every night.¡±

    Mavis sensed that something was wrong, ¡°Did he not say what time he would be home today?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t know what to say at the moment.

    Anthony had always been punctual, but this time he stood her up. Moreover, ording to grandma¡¯s words, it seemed that Paloma waspletely unaware of their n to negotiate a divorce today.

    What on earth was he up to?

    Paloma looked at Harvey beside her, then nced at Mavis and asked suspiciously, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you here today to specifically talk to Anthony about a divorce?¡±

    She hit the nail on the head, and Mavis didn¡¯t hide it either, ¡°Yes, we had agreed on a specific time.¡±

    Paloma said, ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s traffic on the road or something dyed him. Have a cup of tea and wait for him. By the way, Alistair is in kindergarten now. Today it¡¯s just me, this olddy at home. If you don¡¯t mind, please stay with me for a while and chat.¡±

    ¡°Why would I mind? I never had grandparents since I was young, and ever since joining the family, I have always treated you as my own grandmother. Please don¡¯t dislike me.¡±

    Paloma giggled incessantly, holding Mavis¡¯ hand and chatting away as if there was no one else around.

    ¡­

    Suham Airport.

    The nended on time.

    Moore was tall and thin, with short brown curly hair. He wore a pair of sophisticated sses, and had a high nose bridge with delicate features. He pulled his luggage and pushed the cart out of the airport passage.

    The phone was still turned off, but hepletely forgot to turn it on. He came out of the gate and looked around the airport.

    He was trying to find that familiar slender figure from the crowds of people.

    However, he did not see Mavis.

    Did the scheduled message fail? Did Mavis not receive it?

    He only then remembered to take out his phone and turn it on.

    Moore looked up inexplicably and saw several men in ck suits standing in front of him, looking like bodyguards.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked in not very fluentnguage spoken in Crana.

    Kane put on a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Moore Ulsens, am I right? When we found out about your trip to Suham at this time, Mrs. Cahan specifically asked us toe pick you up.¡±

    ¡°Is Mrs. Cahan Mavis Parker?¡±

    Kane said, ¡°Yes, Mrs. Cahan has some personal matters to attend to and is unavable, so she asked us toe and pick you up.¡±

    Without waiting for Moore to say anything, Kane gave a nod to the bodyguards beside him and several people immediately respectfully grabbed his suitcase.

    Their attitude was good, so Moore didn¡¯t think much of it.

    It wasn¡¯t until Moore got on the car that he had time to look at his phone.

    There was an unread text message in his phone, sent by Mavis.

    The first few sentences were almost the same as what Kane said, but thetter ones¡­

    Mavis said, ¡°Moore, I¡¯m sorry that I won¡¯t be able to pick you up at the airport at 2 pm this afternoon. I have to go to Cahan Residence to discuss my divorce with Anthony, which is crucial for me.¡±

    ¡°After you arrive at Suham Airport, take a taxi directly to Green Grove Apartment and look for the oldndy. I have already talked to her and she will give you the key to your amodation. Wait for me to finish things here and then I wille find you.¡±

    Two messages clearly arranged his whereabouts, and Moore suddenly realized as he looked at the bodyguards sitting on either side of him.

    ¡°Who are you? You were not arranged by Mavis.¡±

    The bodyguards looked straight ahead, but nobody paid any attention to him.

    ¡°Get off! I want to get off!¡±

    His struggle had just begun, but it ended.

    Kane was toozy to talk nonsense, and the moment he gave them a look, one of the bodyguards shed the back of Moore¡¯s head neatly with a hand knife.

    Moore fainted on the spot.

    The car eventually stopped at a hotel garage owned by the Cahan Group.

    The bodyguards carried the fainting Moore, with Kane walking at the front.

    As the electronic room card beeped, the door of Room 438 slowly opened.

    In the room, a man sat with his back to the door in a seat next to the window. His silhouette was sharp and he was smoking.

    The room was filled with low air pressure.

    Kane respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Cahan, what should I do with the man brought back? How about giving him a beating first?¡±

    Moore was thrown onto the carpet and didn¡¯t wake up.

 Chapter 1082 He Holds Her Soft Waist Tightly

    At Cahan Residence.

    It was already two-thirty, and Anthony still hadn¡¯t shown up. Mavis was restless, constantly checking her phone in between chatting with Paloma.

    Paloma noticed her unease and turned to the butler beside her. ¡°Saul, call Anthony¡¯s assistant and ask how much longer he¡¯ll be. Don¡¯t let Mavis and thewyer wait any longer.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Saul picked up the vi¡¯s phone and put it on speaker as he dialed Zack.

    ¡°Zack, where¡¯s Mr. Cahan? Is he still at the office?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Cahan left an hour ago; he should have been home by now.¡±

    Saul hesitated before turning to look at Paloma for guidance.

    After receiving a nod from her, Saul hung up on Zack and tried calling Anthony directly.

    But no one answered his phone.

    Paloma was getting frustrated. ¡°What is that kid ying at?¡±

    Even Mavis felt like Anthony was purposely messing with her, ¡°Grandma, forget it; maybe today isn¡¯t a good day for divorce talks anyway. Maybe he went off to do something else instead ofing here today? I¡¯ll make sure we schedule another meeting soon.¡±

    Paloma felt reluctant to let her go. ¡°You¡¯re always wee here. Even if you do get divorced from him in the future, you will always have a ce here whenever you want to visit Alistair.¡±

    Mavis froze momentarily before deciding not to say anything else.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    She realized that while Paloma respected her decision about getting divorced from Anthony, she hadn¡¯t considered whether she wanted custody of Alistair or not ¨C Paloma assumed that Alistair would stay within their family regardless of what happened between them.

    After some thought though, Mavis decided against saying anything more than just thanking her politely. ¡°I understand. Thank you so much, Grandma!¡±

    Paloma had poor legs and feet, so she only watched Mavis and Harvey out of the hall of the vi, and Saul personally escorted them out.

    Since taxis were hard toe by around this area, Mavis nned on walking Harvey down towards a crossroad about one kilometer away where there were more cars passing through.

    On their way out, Mavis apologized again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I made youe all this way for nothing today.¡±

    Harvey smiled, ¡°It¡¯s alright. If there are any further meetings scheduled between you and Mr. Caghan, I¡¯ve been instructed by Ms. Lloyd herself, to be avable anytime. So don¡¯t worry, I cane whenever needed.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Harvey said as he pulled out a copy of the divorce agreement from his briefcase and handed it to her. ¡°Take a look at the contents of this agreement, and if there¡¯s anything you want to add or modify, feel free to contact me anytime.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± she replied.

    She took the divorce agreement from him and then pulled out about a thousand dors in cash from her purse. She handed it over to Harvey as payment for his taxi ride back to Lloyd¡¯s Corp and for making the trip today.

    After seeing Harvey off, she stood alone at the intersection, leaning against a tree with a tired sigh.

    She had lost sleepst night worrying about today¡¯s events and had been busy all morning only for it all to be in vain.

    It was true that ns couldn¡¯t keep up with changes; Anthony was such a cunning man that she needed to be more vignt next time.

    Thinking dejectedly, she took out her phone intending on contacting Moore.

    The phone rang for several seconds before being answered by a low-pitched male voice that sounded casual but familiar at the same time.

    Although he only said one word, there was something maic about his tone of voice that made Mavis think twice whether or not she dialed correctly. Indeed it was Moore on the other end of line after confirming multiple times herself!

    ¡°You¡­?¡± Mavis asked hesitantly.

    The man chuckled lightly before teasingly saying, ¡°You can¡¯t even recognize my voice?¡±

    Mavis¡¯ pupils shrank as her breath caught in her throat. ¡°Anthony! Why do you have Moore¡¯s phone? What did you do? No wonder why you didn¡¯te back home. You went looking for Moore instead?¡±

    ¡°Your little lover came all this way to Crana. As your husband, I naturally have an obligation to treat him well.¡± Anthony replied nonchntly while exuding coldness through every word he spoke ¨C like an evil demon whispering into someone¡¯s ear¡­

    Who knew what kind of extreme behavior Anthony would resort when angry?

    ¡°I¡¯m not like you who likes ying around with others! Don¡¯t try ming me when I¡¯ve told you countless times we¡¯re just friends!¡± Mavis retorted defensively while feeling anxious inside

    Anthony remained silent on his end causing Mavis¡¯ anxiety levels rise even higher until finally blurting out, ¡°Anthony, don¡¯t hurt him! If there¡¯s anything wrong, take it up with me!¡±

    Her protective behavior towards Moore irritated Anthony greatly, prompting him hang up without another word and leaving Mavis shouting into empty air, ¡°Anthony!¡±

    But soon enough, she received another message from Moore¡¯s phone containing specific details regarding the hotel room number along with two words attached [Come Over].

    Mavis did not waste any time and immediately took a taxi to the location after receiving it.

    It was easy to find the ce with the corresponding room number.

    Because there was a security guard standing at the entrance, the scene was very strong, and Mavis knew Kane.

    Kane saw her approaching and bowed respectfully, ¡°Mr. Cahan has been waiting for you for a long time. Please go in.¡±

    She nodded and pushed the door open.

    The dark curtains in the room were drawn, casting a dim light. Only a blue floormp was turned on, and there was no sound at all, creating a peaceful atmosphere.

    ¡°Anthony? Moore?¡±

    She tentatively stepped inside, but Kane closed the door behind her with a flick of his wrist.

    With a loud bang of the door closing, Mavis shuddered with an unknown fear in this ce.

    There was no terrifying bloody smell as imagined, but a strong tobo scent wafted in the air. Mavis coughed a few times, unsure if it was from smoking too many cigarettes.

    ¡°Anthony?¡­¡±

    Her both wrists were gripped, and a strong force pulled her aside.

    She didn¡¯t have time to react, and after a dizzying moment, she fell into a person¡¯s wide embrace.

    The strong smell of tobo hit her nose, causing her to instinctively frown.

    However, all of her expressions were seen clearly by Anthony. ¡°You always give me this disgusted look whenever you see me. It¡¯s really unpleasant.¡±

    Mavis spoke directly, ¡°I remember you quit smoking in front of Alistair. Why did you start again?¡±

    ¡°Before going home in the evening, I will take a shower and change my clothes, which will not affect our son.¡±

    He lifted Mavis¡¯ chin with one hand and sneered, ¡°Can¡¯t stand the smell of smoke? Does Moore not usually smoke?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t smoke.¡±

    Although she spoke the truth, Anthony¡¯s expression became even colder.

    But before seeing Moore, Mavis didn¡¯t have time to care about his emotions.

    ¡°Where did you hide Moore? What did you do to him?¡±

    Anthony lowered his gaze and tightened his lips into a line. ¡°You really care about him, don¡¯t you? But if I were to take care of him, what could you do to me?¡±

    Mavis was so overwhelmed with anger and frustration that she felt like suffocating.

    Did he think he was an ouw?

    ¡°Anthony, if you dare tomit any illegal acts, I will report you to Malcolm and have NIB handle it. I believe that Malcolm will enforce thew impartially and will not show any favoritism towards you.¡±

    He sneered, and his deep blue eyes were filled with darkness and gloom.

    The next second, he hugged her soft waist tightly, with such force that it seemed like he could crush her waist.

    His eyes were full of intense possessiveness.

    ¡°Anthony, you hurt me! You¡­¡±

    Her lips were blocked by his, and his kisses came overwhelmingly, so overbearing that there was no room for resistance, and he kept biting her lips cruelly.

    It seemed to swallow her whole life.

    Mavis opened her eyes wide in fright and beat him hard.

    It was another forced kiss. This scumbag was addicted to bullying her!

    The air that can enter her nasal cavity became increasingly thin, and even her chest cavity was almost overwhelmed by pressure.

    Anthony didn¡¯t intend to let her go at all, and won¡¯t give up until he sucked her dry.

    Between shoving, her mind went nk.

    In a state of confusion, she was pinned to a bed.

 Chapter 1083 You Broke the Contract First

    The man¡¯s slender finger bones were restless, rubbing his way down from her lower back¡­

    This action was like a suddenly broken string being connected.

    Mavis woke up.

    She seized the gap between the kisses and bit the man¡¯s lower lip hard.

    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±

    Anthony grunted and finally stopped moving.

    Mavis was like a dehydrated fish, gasping for breath and staring at him warily. ¡°You can¡¯t, absolutely can¡¯t force me, otherwise I will hate you forever!¡±

    Anthony leaned on top of her, didn¡¯t touch her any further, but licked his stinging lower lip, tasting a faint smell of blood.

    The corners of his lips were broken, but he was not angry, and licked his teeth with the tip of his tongue, as if he still had something to say.

    Mavis was terrified, with a thinyer of mist in her eyes. She stubbornly bit her lip and stared at him with an animal-like gaze, constantly on guard against his movements.

    ¡°Has Moore kissed you?¡±

    Mavis was taken aback and still panting heavily, unable to speak.

    Anthony continued to ask persistently, ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer every time? What are you really avoiding?¡±

    She kept her eyes closed, with long eyshes trembling lightly, holding back the inexplicable sourness at the corners of her eyes.

    Anthony forcefully turned her face to face him, forcing her to meet his gaze. His tone was serious as he threatened, ¡°Your performance will determine how I deal with Moore. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to answer?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll answer.¡± Her trembling lips moved slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve never been kissed by him before.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Anthony raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Believe it or not.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°You are very good at lying now. Faced with so many cameras from the media reporters, you cane up with lies easily. Of course, I have to confirm the truthfulness of your words.¡±

    Mavis was angry but had no way to deal with him. After all, Moore was still in his hands and she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°How do you want me to prove that it¡¯s true?¡±

    ¡°You swear on our son that from this moment on, not a single word will be a lie.¡±

    Mavis gave him a fierce re.

    How could he make her swear on their son? He was truly malicious.

    As if understanding the usation in her eyes, Anthony exined, ¡°I know that Alistair is the most important person to you in this world, so you swore by him and what you say is trustworthy. As long as you speak the truth, there¡¯s no need to worry about implicating Alistair.¡±

    Mavispromised, ¡°Okay, I swear¡­¡±

    The man pursed his lips and asked the same question, ¡°Has he kissed you before?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Have you slept?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever held hands? Have you ever epted a confession from him?¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯ve never done those things. Moore never confessed to me. We usually get along in work, and asionally when we have a break, he would take me to his mother¡¯s home for a meal. Because he knew that I left my hometown and went to Bostrain alone, his mother took good care of me. That¡¯s all.¡±

    She finished speaking in one breath and saw a hint of meaning on Anthony¡¯s face.

    In the dimly lit room, Anthony¡¯s lips curved into a dangerous smile as he asked, ¡°But I just asked him and he admitted to liking you a lot. What about you? Do you like him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like him, and I don¡¯t know his feelings. He has never spoken to me face-to-face.¡±

    Anthony raised his eyebrows, and his tense expression visibly rxed, causing the hostility emanating from him to dissipate somewhat.

    Mavis looked at his changing expression and understood, ¡°Anthony, you forcefully kissed me several times and intentionally got information from Moore to find out the truth about me. Could it be that¡­¡±

    Jealous?

    It was really strange.

    Anthony moved away from above her, sat on the edge of the bed, said without guilt, ¡°As long as the marriage rtionship exists, you are my legal spouse. If anyone dares to touch my woman during this period, I will make him suffer.¡±

    Mavis was speechless.

    For some reason, his exnation made Mavis breathe a sigh of relief, but she also felt slightly uneasy.

    Why did she think he was jealous just now? He didn¡¯t even like her. How could he possibly be jealous?

    The man who was always domineering and unreasonable, this was damn OCD.

    For the things that he had touched, if they were touched by other men, he will feel disgusted and even extreme to the point of wanting to destroy unclean things.

    No wonder when he kissed her just now, he was so fierce that he wanted to eat her.

    It was okay. Just consider it as being bitten by a dog.

    She raised her hand and wiped her slightly swollen lips. ¡°Now that you know there is nothing going on between me and Moore, can you let him go?¡±

    Anthony gave her a foolish look and said, ¡°He told me himself that he likes you. Men like him might develop hatred towards you if they can¡¯t have what they want, which could be dangerous for you. I¡¯ll take care of this risky situation for you.¡±

    ¡°Take care of it? How do you want to take care of it?¡±

    ¡°This is my business, mind your own.¡±

    He straightened his suit, wiped away a trace of blood from the corner of his lips that had been bitten, and stood up to leave.

    ¡°Anthony!¡±

    Mavis quickly got up from the bed and went to pull his arm, softening her tone: ¡°No matter what, Moore is still my friend.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my wife¡¯s friend, so I will treat him well,¡± he said with a smirk on his lips and a devilishly handsome face.

    Mavis always felt that his expression was full of threats, as if he wanted to ughter Moore like amb. Seeing that he was about to leave, she hurriedly followed his footsteps anxiously.

    The room door opened and Kane was still standing outside.

    Seeing Anthonying out, Kane immediately reported, ¡°Mr. Cahan, that rival of yours is moring to see Mrs. Cahan, but we refused, so he knocked his head on the wall¡­¡±

    Mavis heard everything clearly and immediately grabbed Anthony¡¯s suit hem. ¡°He must be worried about me getting into trouble. Let me see him. What if something really happens?¡±

    Anthony remained unmoved. ¡°He¡¯s a grown man. If he¡¯s always seeking death, it¡¯s too shameful. Besides, even if he really dies in an ident, it would be considered suicide and has nothing to do with me.¡±

    ¡°Anthony, I don¡¯t understand you at all! What do you want? Why are you still targeting him?¡± Mavis was getting frustrated.

    Anthony remained calm as ever and lifted his finger to stroke her still slightly swollen lips gently. ¡°Today was the agreed-upon time but you broke the appointment first. Don¡¯t bring up divorce again and I¡¯ll consider giving him to you.¡±

    She broke the appointment first? That unreasonable jerk!

    ¡°I arrived at Cahan Residence on time at 2 pm today but you didn¡¯t show up, and it was also you who didn¡¯t keep the agreement.¡±

    Anthony sneered. ¡°Do you know how many media outlets are waiting outside for any dirt on the Cahan family? If they catch photos of you alone with Moore regardless of what actually happened between both of you, they willbel it as cheating and my reputation will be ruined along with yours.¡±

    Mavis fell silent.

    ¡°In any case,¡± Anthony continued logically, ¡°Moore is your friend so since he came here because of you, then this ount should naturally fall on your head.¡±

    Mavis had no words left for his logic so she could only negotiate terms, ¡°Divorce is inevitable but if you¡¯re too busy during this period, then I can wait until after things settle down before we renegotiate our divorce agreement.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Anthony replied lightly before turning his gaze away towards the aisle.

    Mavis silently followed behind him before speaking up again, ¡°¡­ What about Moore? Can I have him now? I promise not to let him appear in any cameras or get caught by media attention.¡±

 Chapter 1084 Drunk, He Suddenly Changed

    Anthony stared at her deeply, his eyes sharp. ¡°What guarantees do you have?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯llpensate double if anything happens to Cahan Group because of me and Moore. I¡¯ll take full responsibility for any economic losses, and I¡¯ll rify things with the media myself. I¡¯ll solve my own problems,¡± she said.

    Anthony looked like he had heard a joke. ¡°With the smallpany you founded in Bostrain and your current worth, are you sure you can afford topensate Cahan Group¡¯s losses? And double it too?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t afford it.

    Cahan Group was valued too high in the market.

    If there were any losses, it would cost her a fortune.

    She lowered her eyes nervously. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I can¡¯t afford it that I will be careful and won¡¯t let this happen again or give anyone a chance to criticize my private life.¡±

    Her words were reasonable enough for Anthony to warm up slightly. ¡°Okay, three dayster, Moore wille see you.¡±

    ¡°Why three dayster?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Because earlier you didn¡¯tpletely agree with my request,¡± he said fairly.

    His request was for her not to mention divorce again.

    If there wasn¡¯t a deadline given, then that meant she could never bring it up again.

    That was impossible; she had to break free from this marriage burdening her down with chains of oppression.

    ¡°Fine then, three days is good enough,¡± she said while clenching both hands on either side of her legs as she red at him resentfully. She was wishing that there was some way for her to poke holes in him right now, but Anthony saw no threat in those eyes only an adorable pouty face apanying them instead.

    Anthony snorted before leaving without further dy, while Kane prepared himself to follow suit but Mavis stopped him before he could leave.

    Without waiting for Mavis¡¯ response, Kane spoke first, looking bitter on his face, because he already knew what Mavis wanted from him next. ¡°Mrs. Cahan, please spare me the trouble! Yes, Mr. Cahan has ced Mr. Ulsens somewhere safe, but if I tell where exactly, then Mr. Cahan won¡¯t let me off.¡±

    Mavis was struck dumb.

    ¡°Just wait patiently for three days please! Trust me when I say we¡¯re treating Mr. Ulsens well during these few days, so when we hand over Mr. Ulsens back into your hands, he¡¯ll be all nice and clean,¡± Kane promised.

    Since Kane had already spoken, Mavis didn¡¯t have much reason left anymore, so she stepped aside, allowing Kane along with several bodyguards leave first.

    Three days wasn¡¯t long; once busy time started ticking away quickly until finally¡­

    Anthony finally found some free time after 3 whole day¡¯s worth of work and went straight towards the hotel where Moore was staying atst.

    Moore was locked in the room with his eyes blindfolded, his mouth gagged, and his hands and feet bound. Except for the time when meals were delivered to him, he could barely regain his freedom of hands and feet. At other times, he could only squat in the corner of the room.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    These days were like years for him, and he felt like he would rather be dead than alive.

    With a click, the electronic door of the hotel room opened.

    The sound of expensive leather shoes stepping on the wooden floor was getting closer.

    Moore groaned a few times and immediately struggled like a startled bird.

    The next second, the eye mask was removed.

    The room was lit up with bright lights, which were initially blinding to Moore. However, after a few attempts, he gradually adjusted to the brightness and looked up towards the opposite side.

    Anthony sat in a chair directly opposite, his long legs casually crossed and his fingers idly ying with his wristwatch, with a cold and gloomy expression on his face.

    But Moore was highly myopic and cannot see his face clearly at all.

    A bodyguard removed the cloth from Moore¡¯s mouth, put on his sses, turned around and left, closing the door behind him.

    Suddenly, only Moore and Anthony were left in the room.

    Moore asked first, ¡°Where¡¯s Mavis? You crazy and sick pervert, what have you done to her?¡±

    Anthony had a nk expression and spoke in an indifferent tone, ¡°She is my wife. I would never do anything to harm her.¡±

    ¡°But she doesn¡¯t want to be your wife, and you don¡¯t love her either. Why can¡¯t you let her go and help her move on?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s gaze turned a little cold. ¡°The matter between her and me is none of your concern.¡±

    ¡°But I already know.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s hand on the wristwatch paused, and his dark blue eyes were mixed with a barely noticeable killing intent. ¡°What do you know?¡±

    Moore was not afraid of the low pressure on his body and began to use seriously.

    ¡°I know you ditched your date with her and went abroad to find another woman.¡±

    ¡°She was framed for leakingpany secrets andbeled as a mole. You don¡¯t trust her and have expelled her from thepany. Even if she presents the evidence she has collected to you afterwards, you won¡¯t clear her name.¡±

    ¡°She was pregnant, but you imprisoned her. She had a difficult delivery at night, but you didn¡¯t care about her life or death and went to have fun with other women.¡±

    ¡°Anthony, can you live up to your conscience?¡±

    For thest sentence, Moore almost shouted out.

    Anthony¡¯s expression was somewhat inscrutable as he sneered, ¡°Did she tell you all of this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, when we are together, she always unconsciously remembers the past and turns her painful experiences into jokes. Sheughs them off, but I know how much she is hurting inside. She needs to be loved and cared for.¡±

    ¡°Anthony, since you don¡¯t love her, you should let her go. She is suitable for a better man, and I, I really feel sorry for what happened to her, and I want to love her for the rest of my life.¡±

    As the conversation grew more intense, Moore couldn¡¯t help but sit up. Though he was looking up at Anthony, his gaze was firm and his words sincere.

    Anthony lowered his eyes and remained silent for a long time. He pulled out a cigarette pack from his pocket and lit one up. The swirling smoke made him look even more obscure.

    Moore could sense the danger emanating from Anthony, but he wasn¡¯t afraid. He hade to Crana to confront Anthony head-on as Mavis¡¯s true husband, so he was prepared for this moment.

    The atmosphere became tense and stagnant for quite some time before Moore spoke again. ¡°Anthony,¡± he said calmly, ¡°let¡¯s be honest here ¨C you don¡¯t deserve Mavis.¡±

    Anthony exhaled a cloud of smoke heavily before falling into silence once again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know how she managed to survive these past five years?¡± Moore continued. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know how much pain she went through because of you?¡±

    ¡°I can tell you,¡± he added after a pause.

    ¡­

    Half an hourter, the electronic door of the hotel room opened from inside as Anthony walked out with heavy steps. His drooping eyes revealed that they were slightly red around the edges. Kane noticed that his hands hanging on either side of him were trembling slightly despite his tightly clenched jawline hiding any emotions within him.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan,¡± Kane eximed in shock, ¡°what happened?¡±

    Without saying anything else except for throwing down one sentence, he said, ¡°Take this over tomorrow morning to Green Grove Apartment and give it to Mavis.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡­

    Late at night when everything was quiet around her, Mavis had just finished washing up in preparation for bed.

    It¡¯d been another three days since she saw Alistair, and she missed him terribly.

    Anthony promised to send Moore over tomorrow, but she didn¡¯t know if he was ying tricks.

    Knock Knock¨C

    She was lying on the bed thinking about something, when there was a strange knock on the door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± she asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± came a familiar low voice from outside ¨C it was Anthony!

    Mavis¡¯s expression changed instantly; annoyance written all over her face but she still got up anyway and opened the door. He suddenly pounced on her like dead weight with his head resting limply against her shoulder while reeking strongly of alcohol, which made her frown deeply. ¡°Did you go drinking?¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± replied Anthonyzily with slurred speech ¨C clearly drunk off his rocker ¨C ¡°I didn¡¯t want our son getting suffocated by my breath.¡±

    Mavis felt anger boiling inside of her chest, ¡°This isn¡¯t your personal dumping ground! You¡¯re drunk like this yet stille here trying something?!¡±

    Before she could finish speaking though, another kiss interrupted their conversation, which quickly turned into an intense frenzy that left them both feeling dizzy-headed. Her racing hearts beat wildly.

    After the kiss was over, Anthony picked her up by the waist and walked to the bedroom.

    By the time she realized it, she had already been pushed down on the bed by Anthony.

    The man leaned on top of her, his eyes blurred with drunkenness, and his voice was a little bewildered under the influence of alcohol, ¡°Will you sleep with me?¡±

    Mavis¡¯ pupils dted instantly.

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    Anthony smiled wickedly, and touched her face tenderly, ¡°Just sleep this time. In exchange, I will satisfy any request you have.¡±

    ¡°I request a divorce and custody of our son.¡±

    Anthony smiled again, and the slight redness at the corners of his eyes could be due to being drunk.

    In the quiet of thete night, his voice was surprisingly soft, ¡°Okay, there¡¯s no need to sign a divorce agreement. We¡¯ll split our assets equally and meet at the Civil Affairs Bureau at 9 o¡¯clock in the morning seven days from now.¡±

 Chapter 1085 Fierce Last Night, Gentle This Morning

    Mavis stared at him, ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    He leaned over and kissed her gently on the tip of the ear, ¡°Are you regretting? If you don¡¯t want a divorce, you can¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I hope you can walk the talk and keep your promise.¡±

    Anthony was stunned, and concealed an imperceptible glint in his eyes, adding lust to his handsome flushed face.

    ¡°I am as good as my word.¡±

    His slender finger wrapped around the straps of her nightgown, and he took it off easily¡­

    The bedsidemp in the bedroom went out.

    In the dark environment, the air was scorching hot.

    ¡­

    In the morning.

    The in-colored curtains fluttered slightly, and a ray of light fell on the handsome profile of the man. He blinked his eyes, and his deep blue eyes were as profound as the sea, shining like precious gems.

    Anthony woke up.

    The madness ofst night flooded his mind all at once, but there was no sweet expression on his face. Only endless andplex thoughts remained after he suppressed the darkness.

    He turned over gently and Mavis was facing away from him, not yet fully awake.

    His clearly defined big hand reached out and embraced Mavis¡¯ slender waist, pulling her into his arms.

    Mavis was so tired that she couldn¡¯t keep her eyes open and subconsciously let out a low hum.

    Anthony immediately slowed down his movements and ced his hand on her waist.

    Gently he rubbed and twisted it.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t reply.

    After tossing and turning all night, Anthony woke up early. Mavis actually didn¡¯t sleep well at all, her thoughts still in a half-dream state.

    But Anthony¡¯s words made herpletely sober and reminded her of the absurdity ofst night.

    She actually slept with Anthonyst night¡­??

    Was she intoxicated by Anthony¡¯s alcohol breath?

    How can she agree with his outrageous behavior? They were already getting divorced, so what was the point of sleeping together one more time?

    In apletely sober state, she was absolutely mortified.

    Moreover, Anthony¡¯s warm palm was still caressing her waist, and she couldn¡¯t help but suffocate even more.

    Last night he was as fierce as a wild beast, but this morning he was so gentle that it was unbelievable.

    Was he out of his mind?

    ¡°Um, it hurts.¡±

    She spoke in a distant tone, pushing away the hand that was resting on her waist and moving to the side to create some distance. She had an attitude of ¡°don¡¯t mess with me¡±.

    Anthony raised his arm, as if he didn¡¯t what happened, leaned over again, stroked the side of her face with the back of his hand, and said sincerely, ¡°Sorry, I have been abstinent for too long. Lost my sense of proportion. I will pay attention next time.¡±

    Mavis was confused.

    There was a next time?

    She was a little annoyed, ¡°What did you promisest night? Did you forget?¡±

    ¡°No, at the Civil Affairs Bureau at 9:00 in the morning after seven days, I will not change my mind if I promise to do so. All the choices are left to you. During these seven days, if you go back on your word, you can notify me at any time.¡±

    This statement seemed to ce him in a very low position, as if she was really following his heart and he was no longer acting superior like before.

    Anthony like this was a bit strange.

    Mavis, puzzled, pinched the pillow with determination. ¡°I won¡¯t regret it,¡± she said firmly.

    Anthony didn¡¯t say anything else andy down next to her again, his forehead gently touching the back of her neck.

    She stiffened all over and didn¡¯t move at all. Although she was very tired, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep at all because of the eerie silence in the bedroom.

    After some time had passed, Anthony whispered softly, ¡°Have you been doing well in Bostrain for these past five years?¡±

    Mavis hesitated for a moment before answering casually, ¡°Pretty good.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s breath caught in his throat when he heard this answer and he hugged both Mavis and the nket tightly.

    His trembling eyshes hid hisplex emotions that were almost suffocating him inside. His mind kept reying Moore¡¯s words from yesterday.

    ¡°She already had prenatal depression to begin with. After giving birth without proper care or recovery time, not only did her physical health deteriorate further but also did her mental problems be more severe. She was alone taking care of her elderly mother in a foreign country where Bostrain is backward and poor; initially she had to work multiple jobs just to survive.¡±

    ¡°The first time I met her was at the hospital when she attempted suicide by cutting herself; after returning here for such a long period of time, have you not noticed any scars on her wrists?¡±

    ¡°Later on Ms. Lloyd came along encouraging Mavis that even if it meant seeing their son again someday, she should still live life properly¡­¡±

    ¡°The second time I saw Mavis was when she wore hospital clothes sitting on a bench in the garden staring nkly into space. The sunlight shone upon her fair skin like snow making it seem as though an angel descended upon earth yet also resembling a fragile doll about to break apart. At that moment I thought how wonderful it would be if I could bring this beautiful girl home with me.¡±

    ¡°There are many other things too if you want me to tell you¡­¡±

    With so much going through his mind, Anthony held onto Mavis tightly while running his fingers over the thin scar on top of wrist under cover of the nket.

    Her depression started because of him but someone else cured it¡­

    His chest felt tight as even his heart felt suppressed.

    Anthony pursed his lips, wanting to exin something but not knowing where to start.

    Mavis didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, only that being restrained like this made her ufortable. She instinctively wanted to break free.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, I won¡¯t do anything else to you. I just want to hold you for a while and then leave.¡±

    Mavis remained silent but stopped struggling.

    After who knew how long, she fell asleep from exhaustion.

    When she woke up again, it was the smell of fragrant food that woke her up.

    The temperature of the bed had already cooled down and Anthony had long since disappeared. There were several lunch dishes in a lunch box on the bedside table.

    She endured the soreness all over her body and got out of bed to check it out. Beef stroganoff, baked potatoes, green bean Casserole, French onion soup¡­

    They were all home-cooked dishes but done very delicately.

    She slept for so long that she didn¡¯t even know when Anthony cooked at home or made soup. Last night when he hadn¡¯t been seen in days and suddenly acted strange since then. But she didn¡¯t think much about it; nothing else mattered except leaving Crana with their son after getting divorced seven dayster and never seeing him again for life.

    Looking at the lunch box on the small table, Mavis sat down holding onto her waist while gasping for breath.

    ¡°It hurts so much. He¡¯s crazy like a devil.¡±

    Forget it; they were going to get divorced anyway so there was no loss.

    The food in the box was still warm and tasted good as well as being just right for eating now which helped soothe some of Mavis¡¯ anxiety.

    ¡­

    In the afternoon.,

    Kane took Moore to Green Grove Apartment.

    Mavis received the news early on and waited downstairs at the apartment building.

    Kane got off first.

    Kane walked up quietly beside Mavis, ¡°Mrs. Cahan, please go back inside first because there are too many blind spots outside on these streets where people can take pictures without being noticed.¡±

    After all their divorce with Anthony had be news so better be careful than sorry.

    Mavis nodded in agreement before turning around back inside.

    The two met inside the apartment room..

    Moore still had bandages wrapped around his forehead from when he hit himself, while his bruises faded slightly but still visible enough, showing signs of having been beaten recently.

    And Moore immediately saw several hickeys on Mavis¡¯ neck which looked suspiciously like something happened between them.

    Moore¡¯s expression under his sses became extremely deste, ¡°Mavis¡­ did he force you?¡±

 Chapter 1086 Sending Son to Visit His Mother

    Mavis followed his gaze and noticed the hickey on her neck, instinctively covering it with her hand, feeling a bit embarrassed. ¡°No, I¡¯ve already talked to him. We¡¯ll meet at the Civil Affairs Bureau in seven days and get the divorce certificate directly,¡± she said.

    Although it was good news, Moore frowned. ¡°Why wait for seven days? If he really wants to help you out, he could get it tomorrow morning or even before the Civil Affairs Bureau closes this afternoon.¡±

    Mavis pondered for a moment with lowered eyes. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s been busy with work these past few days and can only make time that day.¡±

    Moore didn¡¯t believe it at all. ¡°That¡¯s just an excuse; he¡¯s a CEO after all and has the final say.¡±

    Mavis wasn¡¯t sure what Anthony was thinking either but since things were settled now, she decided to trust him for now and adapt ordingly when necessary. She collected her thoughts and walked towards the bedroom to retrieve the key of the apartment.

    Moore still stood by the door alone in distress for a while before lowering his head to adjust his sses frame while contemting something.

    ¡°You can stay in my upstairs apartment during this period of time; here is your key,¡± Mavis said as she handed over it to Moore.

    ¡°Thank you Mavis; you always manage everything so thoughtfully,¡± Moore replied warmly as he received it from her.

    ¡°After living in Crana for five or six years, I should take care of you since this is your first visit here,¡± Mavis chuckled lightly before remembering something important. ¡°How did things go at work when you came over?¡±

    Moore sighed while shaking his head, ¡°We couldn¡¯t secure those few coborations we were working on earlier but everything else has been taken care of so don¡¯t worry about that.¡±

    Those coborations had been going well when she was still there but they fell apart once she left, so how could she not be worried?

    ¡°Did you bring yourptop over?¡± She asked seriously.

    ¡°I brought it because I knew that would be one less thing for me to worry about regarding work.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good then; let¡¯s have a meeting this afternoon using yourptop.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The small apartment had limited space which meant their dining table became their makeshift office desk while their eating area turned into an office zone instead.

    Meanwhile across from them, Kane hadn¡¯t left yet.

    Two bodyguards held binocrs ¨C one observing Mavis¡¯ window while another watched over their building corridor ¨C but everything remained quiet without any movement or sound whatsoever.

    Kane quickly called Anthony up on phone reporting back what they found out thus far.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, Moore has been in Mrs. Cahan¡¯s apartment for over two hours now and hasn¡¯te out. The window is closed. I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing¡­¡±

    On the phone, the man¡¯s breath was barely audible as he replied, ¡°Keep watching.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡­

    Inside the apartment.

    ¡°¡­ howe the summary of this quarter¡¯s project hasn¡¯t been submitted yet? Go notify the relevant personnel tomorrow is the deadline.¡±

    Moore typed on hisputer and hesitated before saying, ¡°Bostrain is in a different time zone than Crana. At this time, they¡¯ve already finished work.¡±

    ¡°But they still need to be notified. Even if it means working overtime toplete their responsibilities within the deadline,¡± she said seriously. She was always meticulous at work and had learned from Lyra¡¯s experience.

    Moore responded obediently, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now.¡±

    After that came a long silence with only keyboard clicks echoing through the room.

    Moore sat across from Mavis and asionally nced at her with a nostalgic smile.

    ¡°Mavis, do you remember when we first started our business together? Our first office was so small with only five people total. We sat face-to-face,¡± he reminisced with satisfaction. ¡°Looking back now even though we didn¡¯t make much money then, every day felt fulfilling unlike now¡­¡±

    Mavis gave him a sidelong nce teasingly asking, ¡°Are you lonely now?¡±

    Heughed awkwardly saying, ¡°Maybe.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Mavis lowered her gaze.

    Anthony had mentioned before that Moore liked her but she didn¡¯t know about it until recently, which made things different between them.

    However, Moore hadn¡¯t brought up anything directly so she could only continue pretending not to know while keeping some distance between them.

    Thinking about this, she half-jokingly said, ¡°You should find yourself a girlfriend soon especially since your mom keeps urging you to have children as soon as possible.¡±

    Moore hesitated for words before finallyughing lightly saying, ¡°I¡¯m still young. There¡¯s no rush.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not getting any younger though plus having kids would be great like Alistair he¡¯s just too cute,¡± Mavis¡¯ metaphor was quite obvious; she was married which meant that even if things ended between them in future, it wouldn¡¯t change anything, because she would still be a single mother raising her son, making them ipatible partners.

    However, Moore seemed not to understand what Mavis meant and just smiled replying, ¡°This trip has been rushed so I forgot to prepare gifts for Alistair, but I¡¯ll buy something whenever I have free time these next few days.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, the Cahan family can buy anything. Alistair doesn¡¯tck any toys,¡± Moore nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. The two of them went back to their work.

    But soon after, Mavis¡¯ phone suddenly rang. She looked down and saw that it was Anthony calling. After hesitating for a moment, she answered in a t tone, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Mommy~¡± came a sweet and childish voice from the other end of the line. Mavis¡¯ heart immediately softened.

    ¡°Alistair? Did you call me yourself?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yes! Daddy said that today and tomorrow I can sleep at your apartment! Do you want me there?¡± Even just hearing Alistair¡¯s voice made Mavis imagine him with his head tilted cutely.

    ¡°Of course I do! Where are you now? Do you want me toe pick you up?¡±

    ¡°No need! Daddy will bring me over soon!¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Mavis felt excited inside. She missed Alistair so much these past few days.

    Thinking that he would be arriving soon, she started cleaning up the mess on the table. ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day for work today; everyone has already gone home anyway. We won¡¯t be able to get much done tonight even if we keep working on it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all up to you,¡± Moore replied as they both began packing up theirputers.

    ¡°In a little while Anthony will bring Alistair over here,¡± Mavis said as she gathered her things together. ¡°I¡¯m going out to buy some groceries. Do you want to go back to your apartment first?¡±

    Moore hesitated before saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go with you?¡±

    Remembering what Anthony had said about avoiding public attention earlier made her refuse firmly, ¡°No need. I can handle it by myselfpletely well.¡±

    ¡°If there is anything missing or needed, let me know so I can help get themter.¡±

    ¡°Okay then.¡± They agreed on this n before Moore took hisputer and luggage upstairs while Mavis quickly cleaned everything else before heading out grocery shopping at nearby seafood market, because Alistair loved shrimp most of all. She was nning on making seafood dinner tonight.

    As she was about to take her bag from the vendor¡¯s hand after scanning payment code though, someone reached out ahead of her ¨C taking hold of the bag instead- helping carry it for her without asking permission first¡­

 Chapter 1087 Even if I pursue her, itâ€™s none of your business.

    Thinking it was Anthony, Mavis naturally said, ¡°What are you¡­¡± She didn¡¯t finish her sentence and half-turned to see that the man next to her wasn¡¯t Anthony. It was Moore.

    There was a moment of surprise in her eyes as she asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to go pack your things? Why did youe over here?¡±

    Under his sses, Moore had a refined smile. ¡°There¡¯s not much for me to pack up. But for you, it¡¯s always inconvenient carrying things alone. So I came down just to help.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on making a lot of dishes. Alistair ising over for a simple meal,¡± Mavis said.

    Moore opened the bag and looked at all kinds of seafood inside before saying, ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯m meeting the little guy. I need to make a good impression on him tonight. Why don¡¯t I cook this meal?¡±

    Mavis felt helpless as she replied, ¡°It¡¯s too much trouble for you¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all,¡± Moore interrupted with warmth in his voice while lowering his head slightly.

    The owner of the seafood shop watched them for quite some time before sighing and saying, ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t be shy! Look how considerate your boyfriend is! You¡¯ll have great fortune in life!¡±

    Mavis felt embarrassed while Moore remained natural and smiled.

    Not far away from them stood an adult and child looking around but couldn¡¯t find where his mother was.

    Anthony¡¯s gaze locked onto Mavis¡¯ back while he heard every word from the owner clearly; he narrowed his deep eyes slightly.

    Meanwhile, Mavis exined, ¡°You misunderstood; he¡¯s not my boyfriend ¨C I¡¯m already married.¡±

    The owner awkwardly smiled back, ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m sorry about that.¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t want to say anything more about it so she turned around and left with Moore following closely behind carrying shopping bags.

    ¡°Sorry if I caused any inconvenience,¡± apologized Moore sincerely as they walked away together.

    Mavis only gave him one nce which seemed using yet helpless before remaining silent about everything else. There were not many residents in this area, and there were not many people in the fish market.

    And for once, she didn¡¯t think they would get caught on camera.

    Having known Moore for five years, she knew that he didn¡¯t have ulterior motives and didn¡¯t think of the press.

    Still, she¡¯ll have to clear it with him when they got back.

    Suddenly hearing sweet voice calling out ¡°Mommy!¡± made her turn around quickly. Alistair finally spotted them both. He was standing by the market entrance and waiting patiently after searching everywhere else without sess until now¡­

    She looked up and saw Anthony holding Alistair, standing not far away as if deliberately waiting for her.

    ¡°Mommy, hug!¡±

    Alistair tried to run over to Mavis, but his little hand was held tightly by Anthony and couldn¡¯t be released. He turned around in confusion and looked up at Anthony, ¡°Daddy?¡±

    Anthony still didn¡¯t let go of his son¡¯s hand, speaking in a cold tone. ¡°It¡¯s impolite to disturb someone on a date. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    He turned around and walked out with Alistair trying to resist him. But he was picked up by Anthony who patted his little butt twice until he finally stopped struggling.

    It didn¡¯t hurt much, but Anthony always had a fierce temper. Alistair pouted with grievances while his watery blue eyes seemed like they could burst into tears at any moment.

    ¡°Daddy just said Mommy is on a date?¡±

    Alistair quickly shifted his gaze onto the man behind Mavis with an increasingly resentful look on his face ¨C first impressions were negative!

    ¡°Anthony, wait!¡±

    Mavis thought that Anthony had changed his mind and was about taking their son back to the Cahan Residence in his top-of-the-line luxury car parked downstairs from the apartment building, so she hurriedly caught up with them followed closely by Moore.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    But unexpectedly, despite the presence of his car downstairs from the apartment building, it wasn¡¯t even given a nce as he made their way upstairs while carrying Alistair.

    Mavis breathed out in relief only when they reached her small apartment where all four of them were now under one roof, creating an awkward atmosphere among them all.

    Moore went straight into the kitchen carrying bags filled with seafood, readying himself for cooking dinner while Mavis squatted beside her bed changing Alistair¡¯s new jacket herself.

    Sitting on the edge of the bed swinging short legs back-and-forth, Alistair muttered, ¡°Daddy said Mommy is dating that uncle-is it true?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not true,¡± she replied sincerely. ¡°That uncle is actually my friend whom I wanted you to meet earlier and also my colleague at work who came over just now. Because he was afraid I couldn¡¯t carry those bags alone.¡±

    Her exnation sounded genuine which made Alistair feel respected, making him smile broadly saying, ¡°Great! So Mommy still loves me most right?¡±

    She loved pinching those chubby cheeks saying, ¡°Yes! Most most most love you!¡±

    ¡°Haha~¡± The naive voiceing from this little guy seemed like it had magical powers that could heal people¡¯s hearts-whenever Mavis saw him smiling like this, all her worries would disappear without trace.

    Anthony leaned against doorframe hands-in-pocket, lookingnguidly. Watching this warm scene unfold before him, he didn¡¯t utter another word but quietly closed his eyes, enjoying every moment.

    ¡°Mommy, can you tell me a story tonight?¡±

    ¡°Will you take me to kindergarten tomorrow? Will youe pick me up in the afternoon?¡±

    ¡°Now everyone in the country knows that you¡¯re back, right? When are you nning to go home?¡±

    The little one bombarded her with questions.

    Mavis was speechless and didn¡¯t know how to exin. She instinctively looked towards Anthony by the door.

    Noticing her gaze, Anthony ignored her plea for help and went straight into the kitchen.

    His cold attitude was consistent with his usual arrogant demeanor. It seemed like he had changed again fromst night¡¯s ferocity and this morning¡¯s tenderness.

    Mavis was annoyed by his unpredictable behavior even though she knew he could be moody at times.

    ¡°Mommy! Why aren¡¯t you answering me?¡± Alistair tugged on her sleeve with his small hand.

    She snapped out of it and smiled as she answered each question one by one, ¡°Alistair, you can listen to any story you want tonight. I should be able to personally take you to kindergarten tomorrow morning, and I will try my best to convince your dad¡­¡±

    In the kitchen, it was bustling with activity.

    Moore was preparing fresh shrimp.

    Hearing footsteps, he nced over and smiled, ¡°She has been eating my food for years now. I wonder if she¡¯ll get used to the taste here after returning here.¡±

    Anthony raised an eyebrow as his eyes casually fell on Moore¡¯s waist where he wore an apron that Anthony had used before. His tone sounded natural as if a host were entertaining guests, ¡°I assume your cooking will suit her taste buds just fine. Normally we should be hosting you since you¡¯re visiting Crana, but instead we have you cooking for our family of three.¡±

    His words were light but carried a subtle hint of sarcasm.

    Moore paused while cleaning shrimp shells before turning around and meeting his gaze directly, ¡°On my first day here, Mr. Cahan, you showed me great hospitality which I¡¯ll never forget.¡±

    Anthony sneered without taking offense at Moore¡¯s resentment-filled words.

    ¡°Just remember that Crana has its own rules andws. Since you¡¯re here, then follow them ordingly. Don¡¯t entertain any inappropriate thoughts about someone who isn¡¯t yours.¡±

    Mooreughed along, ¡°She already told me everything; soon enough when she divorces you, then bes single again, even if I wanted pursue her, there would be no need for your approval, right?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face turned dark immediately upon hearing Moore¡¯s words.

 Chapter 1088 He is a Poor Child that Nobody Wants.

    The gaze between the two men met, sparks flying between them.

    Anthony squinted his cold eyes, a surge of anger erupting in his eyes.

    Although Moore had confidence, he couldn¡¯t resist Anthony¡¯s strong aura. In the end, he put down his sses and covered up his fear before turning back to continue processing the fresh shrimp.

    Under low pressure, Anthony¡¯s hand was tightly clenched behind him with knuckles and bulging veins on his arm.

    After a while, he let go of his hand and walked straight out of the apartment building.

    With a loud bang, the door closed too hard that it seemed like the whole building shook along with it.

    Alistair was scared and shuddered in fear. Mavis immediately hugged him tofort him before going out of the bedroom to check what happened. Only Moore remained behind.

    She asked, ¡°Did he just leave?¡±

    Moore smiled innocently, ¡°I think so.¡±

    ¡°Why did he close the door so hard? He seems like suppressing something. What were you guys talking about just now?¡±

    Moore looked innocent again, ¡°Just some casual talk. I don¡¯t know what happened to Mr. Cahan. Suddenly he got so angry.¡±

    Mavis looked at the closed door thoughtfully but didn¡¯t say anything more. Moore continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him anymore. You can y with your child for a while longer while I quickly prepare dinner.¡±

    ¡­

    Downstairs from their apartment building.

    Anthony sat back in his car feeling suffocated as he lit up a cigarette.

    Kane sitting in front was surprised, ¡°Mr. Cahan! Alistair is still upstairs. Why are you smoking now?¡±

    Anthony said nothing as thin lips parted slightly before exhaling smoke rings into thin air around him. His longshes drooped low, casting shadows beneath them, giving no hint as to what might be running through this man¡¯s mind at present moment.

    Kane tentatively continued asking, ¡°Are you¡­ not nning on going back inside? Leaving Alistair and Mrs. Cahan alone with Moore? Aren¡¯t you¡­giving up your position by doing that?¡±

    Anthony frowned, feeling agitated inside without any reason whatsoever. Kane noticed this sudden change in mood, quickly changing tack, ¡°But Alistair is clever enough. Mrs. Cahan cares most for his well-being. With Alistair there, Moore should know how much distance needs maintaining.¡±

    Still silent, Anthony smoked away quietly swallowing clouds of smoke.

    His chest felt tight. He knew that things between himself and Mavis were not right. Aspensation for being wrong earlier, he wanted to let her gopletely but seeing another man hovering around her made him feel uneasy even though they had agreed upon certain terms beforehand.

    He didn¡¯t want to break any promises made earlier which left only one option -out of sight, out of mind!

    He rubbed his forehead wearily with one hand. ¡°Drive. Let¡¯s go back to thepany.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Kane didn¡¯t dare to dy and quickly started the car, leaving the narrow street.

    On the way, Kane asionally nced at Anthony¡¯s face in the rearview mirror.

    After much hesitation, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Sir, have you ever thought that you are so conflicted and distressed now because you¡¯re jealous? Although you agreed to Mrs. Cahan¡¯s divorce request, you don¡¯t want to let go.¡±

    Why not follow his heart and talk things out or apologize with Mrs. Cahan for a reconciliation?

    He refused to back down just because of a man¡¯s so-called pride.

    But Kane could only think this in his mind without saying it out loud.

    Anthony wasn¡¯t angry either. He turned his head and looked outside the window at the scenery constantly retreating behind them as he casually asked, ¡°What makes you think I¡¯m jealous?¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    It was just a contractual marriage at first; they only pretended to be together until Alistair came along for real.

    Kane said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you haven¡¯t noticed yourself? You actually care about Mrs. Cahan very much. When she had difficulties during childbirth before, you were devastated. It was only for Alistair¡¯s sake that forced yourself to pick up again.¡±

    ¡°When we found out that Mrs. Cahan is still alive and nned on running away with Alistair, you went crazy trying to stop her from leaving.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been bothered by her having another man around these past few years too; all of your emotions whether happy or angry stem from her.¡±

    ¡°She may already be an important person in your life but even then, you didn¡¯t realize it yourself.¡±

    Kane spoke sincerely which made Anthony fall into long silence while thinking carefully about what he said ¨C maybe there was some truth in what Kane had pointed out?

    When Kane¡¯s phone rang suddenly from front seat while driving, it broke both their thoughts as well as their peaceful atmosphere inside car.

    ¡°¡­ Okay, I understand. I¡¯ll make sure Mr. Cahan knows right away,¡± Kane hung up immediately then reported. ¡°Mr. Cahan, the police officers from National Investigation Bureau called. They hope that you cane over again and continue cooperating on Sheldon Alford¡¯s cases.¡±

    ¡°Okay, re-route towards NIB,¡± The luxury car turned around changing its destination.

    *

    Green Grove Apartment.

    Moore cooked several seafood dishes, and three people had already started eating dinner.

    Moore asked, ¡°Mavis, should we save a couple of dishes for Mr. Cahan just in case hees backter?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. He probably has other things to do,¡± Mavis replied, focused on feeding her son.

    ¡°Mommy, I want to eat shrimp. Can you help me peel it?¡± Alistair asked.

    Moore jumped in with a smile and said, ¡°I can help you peel the shrimp. I¡¯m really good at it.¡±

    Alistair¡¯s face remained expressionless as he firmly stated, ¡°No thanks. My great-grandma said we shouldn¡¯t eat anything given by strangers!¡±

    For some reason, he didn¡¯t like Moore very much and felt the same way about Bryleigh who was always around his dad.

    Mavis yfully tapped his nose and chuckled saying, ¡°Uncle Moore isn¡¯t a stranger! Plus all the food on this table tonight was made by Uncle Moore himself! And you seemed to enjoy it earlier.¡±

    He immediately became ufortable and scrunched up his little eyebrows saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that before! If I did, I wouldn¡¯t have eaten any of it!¡±

    He put down his fork decisively then without waiting for Mavis¡¯ response, jumped off his chair with short legs running straight into the bedroom.

    ¡°Alistair!¡± Mavis called out after him but he ignored herpletely being extremely stubborn for once.

    Mavis had no choice but to exin herself to Moore saying, ¡°This isn¡¯t like him at all¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into him today.¡±

    Moore smiled understandingly and said, ¡°Kids will be kids; they get emotional easily especially when they¡¯re not familiar with someone new like me.¡±

    He continued serving Mavis food while urging her, ¡°If you don¡¯t eat now, your food will get cold. Try this crab dish.¡±

    Alistair¡¯s bad mood affected Mavis¡¯ appetite too so she told Moore, ¡°You go ahead and eat first. I¡¯ll go check on Alistair thene back here after you finish eating.¡±

    Moore opened his mouth, wanting to say something but before he could speak up, Mavis had already stood up heading towards the bedroom. Alistairy under covers looking like a small lump in bed.

    ¡°Uncle Moore came over today specifically cooking us dinner from scratch yet. Why did you have an attitude towards him? You¡¯re usually such a polite little boy,¡± she gently questioned him hoping for an answer.

    The small lump under covers stirred slightly, making some noises whileining, ¡°He wants to bribe me with food. That¡¯s why! That¡¯s why I won¡¯t eat anything made by him!¡±

    A stubborn child indeed¡­

    Mavis couldn¡¯t bear to say anything harsh to him, so she could only coax him, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go make some more food for youter. Don¡¯t keep your head covered like that. You¡¯ll suffocate.¡±

    She helped pull the covers down and then ran into a pair of bright watery eyes.

    Alistair had red circles around his eyes and his little nose was also red. He was almost about to cry from being so sad.

    Mavis¡¯s heart tightened with worry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I do something wrong that made you upset?¡±

    Alistair shook his head stubbornly and sniffled a few times before saying seriously, ¡°Daddy, Grandma and you are all hiding it from me but I already know. You aren¡¯t staying at Cahan Residence because you¡¯re nning on leaving Daddy right?¡±

    Faced with her son¡¯s question like this, Mavis was stunned.

    ¡°When you guys really separate in the future, will Daddy be with Aunt Bryleigh while you choose Uncle Moore?¡± he continued on as tears silently streamed down his face. He lowered his gaze and whispered softly, ¡°Daddy has never really liked me very much¡­ and now maybe you don¡¯t want me either¡­ so will I be a poor little child that nobody wants anymore?¡±

 Chapter 1089 Divorce, Malcolm has the most say

    Mavis felt her heart break as she listened. She immediately hugged her son andforted him, ¡°No, I could never ever not want you.¡±

    Although he was only five years old, he was clearly mature for his age. To avoid worrying them, he often pretended to be clueless when it came to certain things.

    Mavis now realized the sensitivity deep within her son¡¯s heart and felt guilty and self-ming almost to the point of drowning.

    But there were too many issues between her and Anthony that stood in the way; she had to resolve them.

    ¡°Alistair, I don¡¯t want to hide anything from you. It¡¯s true that your dad and I have talked about separating. Whether or not he will marry Bryleigh in the future is unclear. But I won¡¯t be with Moore.¡±

    ¡°I just want to live with you, take good care of you, and then go back to Bostrain togetherter on so we can start a new life there. Okay?¡±

    Alistair looked at her but remained silent.

    Not long ago, he had asked Mavis if they could leave together but only because he was angry with Anthony at the time and wanted to run away from home with Mavis for a while.

    Now Mavis meant taking him somewhere unfamiliar where they would start a new life without knowing when they would return again ¨C no Daddy or Great-grandma or auntie around ¨C even seeing Molly might be impossible¡­

    The unknown scared him.

    Mavis continued speaking softly, ¡°Have you met your grandma yet? Grandma likes you very much too; both she and I will stay by your side when we get there.¡±

    Tears still stained Alistair¡¯s little face as he shook his head firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    Mavis¡¯ expression stiffened. ¡°But you liked going abroadst time, didn¡¯t you? Why not today¡­¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    He shook his head again repeating himself, ¡°Don¡¯t wanna go¡­ I don¡¯t wanna go¡­¡±

    Mavis¡¯ face grew paler by the minute.

    Her son¡¯s sudden change of mind made things even harder for her if she wanted custody over him from Anthony¡­

    Alistair raised his small hand wiping away tears haphazardly before asking confusedly, ¡°Why do you and daddy have to separate?¡±

    Because his daddy never loved her in the first ce¡­

    His daddy hurt her deeply¡­

    Even if she endured all those shadows whilepromising everything else just for their loveless marriage, one day their estrangement would inevitably explode into something worse than what it already was now¡­

    Mavis still hadn¡¯t answered, and Alistair gripped her sleeve with his small hand. ¡°If Daddy does something wrong and makes you sad, can I stand up for you? I can punish him!¡±

    Mavis couldn¡¯t help butugh at his words. ¡°Where did you learn these things?¡±

    ¡°A kid in kindergarten told me. Whenever his dad made his mom angry, he would be kicked out of the house and have to kneel on a washboard until she calmed down. And Daddy really needs to be taught a lesson!¡± Alistair waved his fists in the air excitedly,pletely distracted by this topic.

    Other men kneeling for their wives or washing clothes wasn¡¯t anything new or surprising, but it was impossible for Anthony. He was too proud to even consider bowing down.

    However, Mavis couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit mischievous inside. Even though it seemed unrealistic, she actually wanted to see that scene happen with Anthony kneeling before her. She might even take some pictures as souvenirs and tease him about itter.

    ¡­

    Night had fallen over the National Investigation Bureau building as lights continued to shine from within.

    The duty officers were still working hard into the night dealing with difficult cases.

    Anthony hade overte at night to assist in investigating and arresting Sheldon alongside the NIB team.

    Creak¡­

    The door of Chad¡¯s office opened as he took off his military jacket whileining, ¡°Sheldon has quite an extensivework of power! We¡¯ve been investigating for so long yet we have very little evidence against him¡­ I¡¯ve been running back and forth all day.¡±

    Anthony followed Chad into the office without saying a word and sat silently on the sofa lost in thought about something else entirely.

    After folding up his jacket neatly without any wrinkles whatsoever, Chad finally rxed like he had no bones left in him as he slumped onto the sofa next to Anthony.

    After not hearing anything from Anthony for quite some time now, Chad asked curiously, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Anthony casually replied, ¡°Just thinking about where Sheldon could be hiding.¡±

    ¡°You provided us with quite a bit of evidence this time around. Although they were just small cases rted to Cahan Group, your contribution is not insignificant at all! Is there anything you want me apply for on your behalf?¡±

    He joked casually, ¡°I really want your position in this department. Will you give it to me?¡±

    Chad sat up abruptly, twitching the corners of his mouth, ¡°I¡¯ll kick you to death first, believe it or not?¡±

    Anthony chuckled lightly, and his tense expression rxed a lot. He took out a gold-leafed cigarette box from his pocket and said, ¡°These are premium goods imported from European Swye. They¡¯re fresh and new. Would you like one?¡±

    Chad licked his lips, but ultimately reason won over courage. ¡°No.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t discourage either, and took one for himself.

    ¡°Wait a moment!¡±

    Just as he was about to light up, Chad suddenly spoke up and stopped him, ¡°Don¡¯t smoke around me. If I end up smelling like your cigarette, I won¡¯t be able to exin it when I go back. Don¡¯t make me suffer the consequences.¡±

    Anthony chuckled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you boast about having Keira under your thumb before? Why are you already afraid of your wife?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of her,¡± Chad said, feeling frustrated about the situation. ¡°Ever since she got pregnant, she has been extremely sensitive to cigarette smoke. As soon as shees home, she checks for any smell and if it¡¯s not right, and she tells Malcolm. I can¡¯t avoid getting scolded again.¡±

    Anthony scoffed lightly, ¡°So you¡¯re afraid of Malcolm.¡±

    ¡°Can I not be afraid? At home he¡¯s the elder brother, the head of the household, and outside he¡¯s MY boss. With just one look from him, I could p myself twice.¡±

    He spoke from the heart.

    Anthony chuckled, took the cigarette box and poured himself and Chad a cup of tea.

    Chad sat up straight and as soon as the tea was poured, he picked it up and downed a cup.

    Anthony, on the other hand, was drinking leisurely with a distant and unfocused gaze, lost in thought.

    Chad noticed, ¡°Do you seem to have something on your mind?¡±

    Anthony fell silent for a moment before asking Chad an open-ended question, ¡°Chad, is there anything in your life that you regret to this day? And would you be willing to pay any price for it?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Chad didn¡¯t need to think twice and answered decisively, ¡°My life was saved by Malcolm. As far as I¡¯m concerned, I¡¯ve been lucky my whole life.¡±

    Anthony lowered his gaze and sipped his tea, remaining silent.

    Chad became interested and continued, ¡°If we¡¯re talking about this topic, the one with the most authority to speak should be Malcolm. The thing he regrets most in his life is probably divorcing Lyra back then.¡±

    At the mention of it, Anthony¡¯s hand holding the tea paused for a moment.

    ¡°In order to save Lyra, he used almost all tricks, and even almost gave his life for it a few times. He was cruel to others, and he was even more cruel to himself.¡±

    Chad pointed, and continued, ¡°You and Mavis¡¯s divorce is on the news, and I also heard some gossip, so what do you think?¡±

    ¡°She wanted to leave, so let her go.¡±

    Chad scoffed, not holding back. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen you this obedient before?¡±

    Silence followed.

 Chapter 1090 She was pushed to the forefront of public opinion

    Late at night, Chad rarely gave someone good advice. ¡°You better think carefully before making a decision. Don¡¯t wait until you regret it in the future. It¡¯s easy to appease an angry wife, but it¡¯s not so easy to win back an ex-wife after divorce. My boss, Malcolm, knows this all too well. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to experience that feeling.¡±

    Anthony remained silent.

    ¡°I heard that when Mavis supposedly died, you were devastated for a while. Aren¡¯t you afraid of feeling that regret again? That hopeless feeling that can never be undone.¡±

    This reminder caused Anthony to pause his breathing.

    He rarely let his guard down and asked in a low voice, ¡°How do I appease her?¡±

    Chad raised his eyebrows strangely and looked at him with amusement. ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to appease your own wife? Call me grandpa three times and I¡¯ll teach you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Forget it,¡± Anthony said after drinking a whole cup of tea with an awkward tone.

    Chadughed uncontrobly. ¡°Grandpa is generous and won¡¯t hold it against you! Here¡¯s one trick: throw tantrums shamelessly until she takes pity on you and forgives you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I can¡¯t use Malcolm¡¯s old tricks,¡± Anthony replied speechlessly.

    Chad frowned disapprovingly at him. ¡°As long as they work in winning back your wife¡¯s heart, then they¡¯re good tricks! You¡¯re just being foolish by criticizing my boss while mooching off my tea without leaving! Don¡¯t drink too much or else you won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight!¡±

    Anthony put down the teacup without lingering any longer and left Chad¡¯s office.

    ¡­

    Since that day onwards, Anthony had not appeared before Mavis for several days.

    Mavis was pleased with this oue; she personally sent her son off to kindergarten every morning and picked him up every evening. They were eating dinner together followed by sleeping together under one roof; there was nothing more beautiful than these days for her.

    But the beautiful days did notst long.

    On the fourth day¡­

    Mavis found herself once again pushed into the center of public opinion when someone secretly took photos of her shopping at the seafood market with Moore; these photos were posted online iming Moore was her lover.

    All storms came crashing down upon her.

    She wasbeled as having cheated despite still being married ¨C how could she have dared go out shopping openly like this alongside another man who wasn¡¯t even rted? People also discovered they lived close enough where rumors began circting about them living together!

    Theizens were furious.

    Especially after seeing Cahan Group¡¯s president who had such striking mixed-race features ¨C he looked handsome enough to kill all current popr male celebrities ¨C causing social media tforms everywhere explode.

    ¡°How could such a handsome man get cheated on?! Who is this woman named Parker anyway?¡±

    ¡°Recently, didn¡¯t she hold a press conference to announce her divorce? She cheated and still dared to shift the me onto others. What a joke!¡±

    ¡°If only I could have a husband like Anthony, I would give him my life!¡±

    ¡°Looks are everything, cheating is unforgivable. Parker must publicly apologize!¡±

    The online criticism was almost drowning Mavis. She sat in front of herputer and skimmed through somements, some of which were too vulgar to bear.

    But that wasn¡¯t the most important thing. The Cahan Group¡¯s stock market was likely to be affected by this incident, and Mavis had promised Anthony that she would take responsibility for any losses incurred.

    She couldn¡¯t help but worry about what might happen next. She might have to sell thepany just to cover the losses.

    And then there was Anthony¡¯s attitude¡­

    Moore closed herptop with concern on his face and said, ¡°Mavis, don¡¯t look at thosements anymore. Just ignore them.¡±

    Mavis rubbed her forehead anxiously and said, ¡°The seriousness of this matter goes beyond public opinion.¡±

    She had to calcte how much money she needed to pay back for the Cahan Group¡¯s losses and figure out how she would do it.

    But most importantly, what would Anthony think?

    When they made their promise before, he seemed so sure about it all¡­ but now that things had gone wrong¡­

    Would he change his mind? Would he refuse to divorce?

    Moore stayed by Mavis¡¯ side throughout it all and apologized sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mavis. I never thought that just going with you on a trip could lead us into such trouble¡­ let alone someone using this against you¡­¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    There was no point in ming anyone now; they just needed solutions.

    Mavis sighed heavily, ¡°Let¡¯s focus on solving our problems first.¡±

    She walked over towards the window and quietly lifted up its curtains so as not attract attention from below.

    Outside their narrow street was jam-packed with reporters who were making noise incessantly ¨C making leaving almost impossible for them both.

    Moore looked anxious as well. ¡°This is all my fault; let me go down there myself clear things up! You can trust me. I¡¯ll take full responsibility!¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t even speak thenguage here fluently! You only know basic phrases! How can you handle those tricky reporters? It will only make matters worse!¡±

    ¡°What should we do then?¡±

    After thinking for a while, Mavis decided to call Lyra-who always had more ideas than anyone else. Maybe she could help theme up with something useful.

    As she reached out for her phone book, suddenly Moore pointed downstairs, ¡°Look at this, Mavis!¡±

    They both looked down together where they saw an unexpected sight ¨C a team of guards appeared out of nowhere downstairs.

    The uniform that Mavis recognized belonged to the National Investigation Bureau team. The team quickly cleared the streets, solving the traffic jam problem, and reporters were taken away from this narrow section of road.

    Their movements were quick and clean. In less than five minutes, the entire street was cleared.

    A ck Rolls-Royce slowly drove into the street and stopped in front of this apartment building.

    Mavis recognized Anthony¡¯s license te on that car. No wonder they dispatched the National Investigation Bureau to clear the roads. It turned out that Anthony had arrived. Was heing to seek revenge?

    Although nervous inside, Mavis had no intention of running away. She immediately went to open the door of her apartment and waited for Anthony upstairs.

    The footsteps in the hallway grew closer and closer until only Anthony came up alone.

    Mavis stood at the door waiting for him, watching as his tall figure gradually entered her line of sight.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I promised you but still made such a mistake,¡± she said apologetically. ¡°It¡¯s my fault entirely. Please tell me how much Cahan Group lost so I can find a way to repay it as soon as possible.¡±

    Finally, she added, ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back twice what you lost.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t say anything but leaned in close to her face instead with his lips almost touching hers. Mavis bit down gently on her lower lip without meeting his gaze or looking directly at him; she seemed somewhat evasive with her eyes darting around nervously all over their surroundings.

    For some reason though, Anthony suddenly found her appearance quite cute especially after tasting those soft lips earlier, which made him want to kiss them again impulsively without thinking things through properly first.

    He continued leaning in towards Mavis despite sensing something wrong about it all. Moore coughed lightly behind them, reminding both parties present about their current situation. Mavis finally snapped out of it too, realizing that Anthony seemed fixated on kissing her lips before quickly taking a step back.

    Just when they were about to kiss each other but got interrupted by an unrted person instead, Anthony frowned unhappily while giving Moore an angry re. Then he returned back into serious mode once more asking, ¡°Did you see news?¡±

    Mavis replied hesitantly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? Then why don¡¯t you know Cahan Group¡¯s public rtions department has already handled this matter for you?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Mavis¡¯ pupils dted suddenly as she opened up her phone again checking news websites once more.

 Chapter 1091 Unscrupulous when necessary

    Just ten minutes ago, the Cahan Group website released a statement iming that Mavis and Moore were rted, with Moore being Mavis¡¯s distant cousin from her mother¡¯s side. If anyone tried to spread rumors about this, the Cahan Group will take legal action against all those who did so.

    The affair allegations had been debunked since Mavis and Moore both had foreign citizenships and were not public figures. Moreover, since the Cahan Group hade forward to make this statement, it meant that Anthony was already aware of this matter beforehand. This PR move was almost foolproof.

    It was just a minor incident that did not cause much impact on the Cahan Group due to their timely handling of it.

    Mavis read through the news carefully and feltplicated emotions inside her.

    Just ten minutes ago she was worried about whether Anthony would use this opportunity to attack her but she didn¡¯t expect him to resolve things so quickly.

    She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Thank you. I will learn from my mistakes and won¡¯t make such errors again.¡±

    Behind her, Moore¡¯s expression was alsoplicated as he asked, ¡°Mavis, what does this news mean? Does it mean that if we appear in public in the future, I¡¯ll have to be your cousin?¡±

    Mavis turned around and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that great? You can consider me your sister.¡±

    Moore replied with a sullen expression but said nothing.

    He didn¡¯t want any sisters! If she became one, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to marry her or elseizens¡¯ sarcasm could drown him¡­N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    In contrast with his gloominess, Anthony seemed carefree.

    He raised an eyebrow arrogantly as his cold expression hinted at something deeper as he reminded them both, ¡°We¡¯re only three days away from our scheduled divorce date. Are you ready?¡±

    There was an implied meaning behind his words.

    Mavis nodded cautiously saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; as long as you don¡¯t mess things up on your end, then I¡¯ll be there at civil affairs bureau on time.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s mood brightened slightly before being doused by another wave of discouragement when she called out after him,

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    He stopped walking for a moment before turning back around with his usual aloofness asking sarcastically,

    ¡°Regretting?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± answered Mavis quickly before continuing excitedly,

    ¡°I wanted to ask if I could pick up Alistair after school today? He mentioned wanting me to cook barbecue potatoes for him again two days ago while also asking me if I could make another bracelet for him¡­¡±

    Anthony¡¯s handsome face darkenedpletely.

    ¡°No,¡± he said tly while adding icily,

    ¡°It¡¯s Friday tomorrow which means Alistair has tutoring sses.¡±

    This time, he didn¡¯t linger and walked away quickly, with a hint of impatience in his back view. Mavis noticed his change in mood and felt even more confused.

    Why did it seem like he was changing his expression faster and faster? Just as she was thinking this, thendy slowly walked down from upstairs while sighing, ¡°What a good young man! He¡¯s rich, handsome, efficient at work, doesn¡¯t shirk responsibility when things go wrong. He¡¯s really a man with great character. If he were to leave you now, you probably wouldn¡¯t be able to find another one like him even if you searched high and low.¡± Anyone who wasn¡¯t an idiot could tell that she was speaking for someone¡¯s benefit. Mavis smiled awkwardly.

    Although Moore didn¡¯t understand what was being said, his face darkened and he felt extremely ufortable all over.

    Downstairs at Green Grove Apartments:

    Anthony left in a hurry and quickly returned to the car before mming the door shut with force ¨C as if taking out all of his anger on the poor car door.

    ¡°Drive back to thepany,¡± he ordered sternly.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Cahan.¡±

    The luxury car started up and soon left this narrow street behind. The reporters had already been sent away after he helped her deal with such a big trouble; yet all she gave him was just a simple ¡°thank you¡±? What an ungrateful woman! His eyes were gloomy; internally filled with resentment.

    The atmosphere inside the car became oppressive due to Anthony¡¯s presence alone; even Kane who sat beside him dared not breathe too loudly or speak out of turn.

    In less than two minutes after leaving Green Grove Apartments behind them, Anthony¡¯s phone rang ¨C it was Bryleigh calling.

    Anthony answered nonchntly while Bryleigh sounded slightly nervous on her end, ¡°Anthony¡­ you know about Mavis¡¯ situation with Moore being exposed, right?¡±

    ¡°I had nothing to do with it; there is no connection between me or my family regarding this matter whatsoever. I don¡¯t even know where Mavis is staying currently, so there¡¯s no way I could have sent anyone to spy on them. Can you believe me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Even if I have use my connections within Security Agency, I will definitely find out who is responsible for this behind-the-scenes operation.¡±

    Anthony remained expressionless until she finished speaking before responding indifferently, ¡°No need for that. I already know who did it.¡±

    ¡°What?! You found out so fast? Who did it then?¡± Bryleigh asked incredulously but Anthony couldn¡¯t be bothered answering her any further as he hung up directly afterwards.

    Kane asionally nced back at him from the front seat but seemed somewhat uneasy under Anthony¡¯s gaze, which held no trace of warmth whatsoever.

    ¡°If Cahan Group Public Rtions handles things too slowly this time around, it might cause some significant losses¡­ Aren¡¯t you afraid that things will spiral out of control eventually?¡± Kane spoke up hesitantly.

    Anthony turned his head to look out the window, his expression dark. ¡°This will be a good test of the Cahan Group¡¯s PR department,¡± he said.

    Kane hesitated before speaking. ¡°But what if Mrs. Cahan finds out?¡±

    Anthony remained expressionless. ¡°She won¡¯t.¡±

    Kane pressed on, ¡°You want her attention back on you, don¡¯t you? You don¡¯t want a divorce.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t respond.

    Silence meant consent.

    ¡°It¡¯s not asplicated as you think,¡± Kane continued. ¡°Apologize and clear up any misunderstandings. If she still doesn¡¯te around, then shower her with persistence until she does. If you want to let Mrs. Cahan speak first, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult, and if you dy, the situation will only be worse for you.¡±

    Anthony and Mavis had gone through many things along the way, and Kane had seen almost everything in his eyes, so his suggestions were also the most sincere.

    Anthony lit another cigarette and exhaled smoke before asking, ¡°How do I do that?¡±

    ¡°Money talks,¡± Kane replied bluntly. ¡°Buy her bags, clothes, jewelry ¨C whatever it takes to win her over.¡±

    But Anthony shook his head seriously. ¡°She¡¯s not materialistic; otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have signed a marriage contract withoutpensation in the first ce.¡±

    Kane was getting anxious for him now. ¡°Boss! What should we do? There are only three days left until your appointment with Mrs. Cahan but she still seems determined to divorce.¡±

    Compared to Anthony who sat calmly in the back seat smoking cigarettes, Kane seemed more worried than him.

    ¡°It¡¯s still early,¡± Anthony said quietly while exhaling smoke from between his fingers like wisps of fog in the air. ¡°There will always be better ways.¡±

    If necessary he could resort to drastic measures ¨C it was direct and something he preferred anyway.

 Chapter 1092 Be Blocked Again

    It had been two days without Alistair by her side, and Mavis felt ufortable all over. Alistair¡¯s small figure would always appear in her mind, making it hard for her to focus on anything.

    Tomorrow at 9 am was the day she and Anthony had agreed to go to the civil affairs bureau to get their divorce certificate, and she couldn¡¯t sleep again. She felt anxious, uneasy, but also a sense of relief that she could finally be free from the shackles of marriage. All theseplex emotions intertwined and were difficult to express.

    Knock knock ¨C

    In the deep midnight of this night, there was another knock on the door of her apartment.

    Anthony loveding over in the middle of the night.

    Mavis didn¡¯t look too happy as she got up reluctantly to answer it. ¡°What are you doing here again?¡±

    Her voice trailed off because when she looked outside, it wasn¡¯t Anthony standing there but Moore.

    There was a momentary shock in her eyes as she asked him, ¡°You¡¯re not sleeping yet?¡±

    Moore smiled with his eyebrows raised as he handed over a takeout box he held in his hand, ¡°I guessed you wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight so I went out and bought some barbecue food for us. Can I keep youpany?¡±

    Mavis stared at him holding that delicious smelling barbecue food without saying anything.

    Moore had lived in Green Grove Apartment for seven days now; he knew how much space should be given between them duringte-night visits. After all, tomorrow she would officially be single again; was it appropriate for them to eat barbecue alone together?

    When Mavis hesitated about whether or not they should eat together like this sote, Moore seemed aware of what was going through her mind and immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mavis; everyone else sees me as your cousin right now. Since I¡¯m here just because I feel bad seeing you suffer from insomnia.¡±

    He made sense.

    The Cahan Group not only resolved public opinion quickly but also resolved Mavis¡¯ anxiety after learning that Moore liked her romantically before tonight¡¯s visit happened.

    ¡°Thene on inside,¡± said Mavis with a smile on her face suddenly feeling relieved by his words. ¡°We haven¡¯t drunk together for ages, have we? What do you want tonight?¡±

    Mooreughed heartily then lifted up another hand hidden behind him, revealing an array of drinks he brought along, ¡°Spirit or red wine? Beer or liquor? Whatever drink suits your fancy.¡±

    He came prepared!

    Mavis picked out a bottle of high-concentration liquor among all those drinks then poured herself a full ss, drinking it down quickly.

    Moore hadn¡¯t expected that kind reaction from her who hadn¡¯t eaten something yet hours ago.

    ¡°It¡¯s been several hours since we finished dinner time,¡± He reminded gently. ¡°Your stomach must be empty by now; slow down your drinking first then start eating some barbecued meat instead so you won¡¯t get drunk too fast.¡±

    Mavis leaned her head on one hand, azy smile ying at the corner of her mouth as she drank too quickly and got tipsy.

    ¡°Crana has an old saying that goes ¡®drowning your sorrows in alcohol only makes them worse.¡¯ I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not, but I want to try it out for myself.¡±

    Moore could tell she was troubled and sighed before asking, ¡°Mavis, do you¡­ not want to divorce Anthony?¡±

    ¡°How could you say that? I dream about it,¡± she replied immediately.

    ¡°But¡­ before you were so determined. Lately though, I¡¯ve noticed you sighing a lot and seeming worried every day. Are you afraid of something?¡±

    Mavis shook her head. She couldn¡¯t deny that she had wavered internally several times during this period ¨C all because of Alistair.

    Alistair was only five years old and hadn¡¯t been able to be with her until recently. Now he would have to give up his habits from the past five years and leave his father behind along with the entire Cahan family and familiar living environment in order to stay with her outside of hisfort zone.

    Every time she thought about Alistair, she felt conflicted and guilty ¨C unsure if what she was doing now was good for him or not.

    While Mavis pondered this with lowered eyes, Moore kept staring at her intently. Even if she didn¡¯t say anything outrightly, he could guess what might be troubling her inside.

    ¡°Mavis,¡± he advised gently after some time passed by in silence between them. ¡°You can¡¯t apany your son forever; he will eventually learn how to grow up on his own terms someday soon enough. Therefore don¡¯t let other factors influence your judgment.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Mavis nodded slowly before changing the subject abruptly, ¡°Let¡¯s drink!¡±

    Moore had been apanying Mavis for five years now; therefore knew very well that this meant avoiding those topics altogether.

    Avoidance wasn¡¯t going anywhere productive anytime soon either way¡­

    He needed to help guide Mavis towards making the best decision possible.

    As they drank into the night until two o¡¯clock in the morning ¨C leaving Mavis half-drunk ¨C Moore sat beside her bed feeling helpless as ever while tucking nkets around her body carefully before speaking again.

    ¡°Mavis, you really don¡¯t treat me like an outsider at all! You aren¡¯t even afraid that I might take advantage of such moments when we¡¯re alone together¡­¡±

    ¡°But then again,¡± he continued reassuringly after pausing briefly once more just then, ¡°I won¡¯t ever betray your trust no matter what happens between us.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow is the divorce day, so congrattions to you for bing single again,¡± he took out his phone and typed a message to a stranger¡¯s number.

    After finishing the barbecue box and cleaning up all the garbage on the table, he silently left Mavis¡¯s small apartment and went back upstairs to sleep.

    This night was destined to be a sleepless one.

    Mavis had drunk too muchst night, and when her rm clock woke her up, she felt dizzy. At eight o¡¯clock in the morning, she got up to wash up and prepare to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau.

    Mavis didn¡¯t oversleep even though her head wasn¡¯t clear. She went into the bathroom obediently.

    When she came out again, she identally noticed that there seemed to be somemotion downstairs. She quietly looked outside through the window and saw that arge group of reporters were gathered at Green Grove Apartment¡¯s entrance clearly waiting for her.

    She was puzzled: what was going on now?

    When she opened news website, it turned out that news about Anthony going with her today for their divorce certificate had been exposed. Manyizens expressed their desire to witness their sessful divorce online while journalists naturally wouldn¡¯t miss this hot news topic.

    Outside of her door, Moore had already gotten ready early in order apany Mavis when they headed towards Civil Affairs Bureau.

    Knock knock ¨C

    Moore knocked on Mavis¡¯s door. ¡°Is everything okay? It¡¯s time for us to leave.¡±

    After only waiting a few secondster did Mavis open it.

    ¡°Mavis,¡± said Moore with pursed lips smiling, ¡°Do you know there are reporters blocking our way downstairs?¡±

    Mavis thought about it briefly, ¡°Not many people knew I¡¯m getting divorced from Anthony today; even Bryleigh didn¡¯t know¡­ Is this Anthony¡¯s doing?¡±

    Moore didn¡¯t hide anything; he spoke honestly, ¡°I leaked it.¡±

    ¡°You?¡± asked Mavis confusedly, ¡°Why? Have you changed your mind about me divorcing Anthony?¡±

    Moore couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°How could I? I can¡¯t wait for you get rid of him immediately! And remember when we went shopping at seafood marketst time we were photographed by someone¡­ I suspect it was him who arranged that.¡±

    His purpose must have been clearing his rtionship with Mavis so as not make himself look bad in front of media eyes. If they really did get divorced because, then he won¡¯t be able to pursue her openly after they divorced. Anthony was quite cunning indeed!

 Chapter 1093 He Hasnâ€™t Come Yet

    Mavis didn¡¯t say anything. In fact, she had suspected that Anthony was the one behind the secret filming for a few days now, but she hadn¡¯t said anything about it.

    Moore tried to reassure her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mavis. The news about you two getting divorced and going to get your divorce certificate today will be exposed. This can only benefit you since Anthony won¡¯t be able to back out with so many witnesses around.¡±

    There were people waiting outside of the civil affairs bureau early in the morning, eager to see them both go in ande out with their divorce certificates. Everyone wanted to be the first one to report on this juicy news.

    This time, Anthony was being publicly shamed and there was no way he could avoid getting divorced.

    Moore felt happy just thinking about it and wondered if Anthony would try any tricks this time around!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mavis. We¡¯re going to bete,¡± he said.

    Although Mavis didn¡¯t like Moore¡¯s behavior of inciting media attention and using public opinion pressure on Anthony for their divorce process at this moment in time, it wasn¡¯t important anymore; their top priority was a smooth divorce process.

    They went downstairs together but as soon as they appeared outside of the apartment building, a group of reporters immediately swarmed them with questions.

    ¡°Mrs. Cahan! Is it true that you are divorcing Mr. Cahan today?¡±

    ¡°Will you fight for custody over Alistair?¡±

    ¡°There are rumors that you are at fault for your marriage falling apart because Mr. Ulsens interfered. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Cahan please answer us!¡±

    Mavis froze up and didn¡¯t say anything while Moore quickly stepped forward to shield her from these reporters¡¯ attacks while answering some questions himself, ¡°Mavis agreed with Anthony earlier that they would go get their divorce certificate from civil affairs bureau at 9 am sharp today. I heard him say so myself! Please witness this end of their marriage!¡±

    The reporters started talking all at once again after hearing his response but Moore couldn¡¯t understand what they were saying due too many people speaking all at once plus his poornguage skills. He quickly tried diverting them away by saying, ¡°If you keep blocking us like this, then we¡¯ll bete! Can you move along together? Any questions can wait until after they¡¯ve received their certificates.¡±

    Surprisingly enough, some people responded positively by giving way for Mavis and Moore¡¯s exit route.

    Nowadaysizens didn¡¯t enjoy consuming stories about rich families¡¯ disy of affection anymore; instead they loves reading gossip stories about wealthy couples divorcing each other.

    Perhaps even with all their wealth, they still had the same problems and marital issues, creating a strange sense of empathy.

    Moore seized on this point and stirred up public opinion and hype. Mavis and Anthony had no turning back; there was no room for regret.

    He escorted Mavis to the street corner and hailed a taxi to the civil affairs bureau. The reporters followed suit in their own cars, shifting locations.

    In the car, Mavis did not appear very happy.

    Moore turned his head and asked, ¡°We¡¯ll get what we want soon enough. Why do you seem so anxious?¡±

    Mavis remained gloomy for a while before blurting out, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have made such a big deal out of it.¡±

    There was an undertone of reproach in her tone.

    Moore didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Isn¡¯t this good? We have to do something so that Anthony won¡¯t be able to cause any more trouble for you likest time by using me as leverage.¡±

    Mavis fell silent.

    ¡°Mavis, do you remember how he treated you at first? Have you forgotten that he broke your heart? Are you still trying to protect him?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± said Mavis as she looked out the window but saw her little son¡¯s pitiful crying face instead. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about how it will affect Alistair.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°He¡¯ll understand someday,¡± Moore reassured her. ¡°I believe he¡¯ll understand your difficulties in the future.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± nodded Mavis without saying anything else.

    ¡­

    Soon enough, they arrived at the entrance of the civil affairs bureau where people were already gathered around outside ¨C spectators who came after hearing rumors along with reporters eager for juicy news stories.

    The police department had sent officers over to maintain order since there were too many people present which could lead to unnecessary danger otherwise.

    Malcolm and Chad also showed up personally guarding by Mavis¡¯ taxi door.

    With these two big shots escorting her personally, none of those journalists darede close or crowd around anymore.

    As soon as she got off from taxi, Mavis saw Malcolm and Chad standing there waiting for her. She smiled sincerely, ¡°Lyra must have arranged you and Chad here because she is worried about me. I am really grateful.¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t show much expression but only nodded slightly epting her thanks candidly.

    Chad said, ¡°Anthony and I used be mortal enemies before, but somehow we became buddies over these years. He¡¯s crazy sometimes, paranoid even. Once he decides someone is important, he would use any means necessary just to keep them around ¡­ hmmmm¡­¡±

    His voice trailed off suddenly. Chad pursed his lips together, realizing that what he was saying might sound biased against Anthony if continued further.

    ¡°We don¡¯t really know what happened between you two, but I hope you both consider carefully before making any big decisions and avoid regretting themter,¡± said Chad.

    Mavis nodded earnestly.

    With Malcolm and Chad present, two powerful figures whose presence made the reporters hesitant to get too close, they spontaneously made way for Mavis to enter the entrance of the civil affairs bureau.

    Various cameras focused on Mavis¡¯s face, because they were afraid of missing any expression from her. What was supposed to be a simple divorce procedure turned into a live broadcast scene that attracted people¡¯s attention as it involved a wealthy family scandal.

    There were already many people looking at their watches; it was 8:55 am with only five minutes left until nine o¡¯clock. But Anthony had yet to appear, causing more whispers around him.

    At 9:02 am in the morning, he still hadn¡¯t shown up yet; not even the Cahan family¡¯s car could be seen anywhere nearby.

    Mavis kept checking her watch while frowning slightly. Did Anthony stand her up again?

    Moore carefully leaned over and whispered in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it Mavis. There are so many media outlets here watching him. If he dares not show up today as promised, then just use him publicly in front of everyone here. His every word and action will affect the Cahan Group.¡±

    She didn¡¯t say anything but stared intently at the intersection where she expected Anthony woulde from soon enough.

    Not far away inside a luxury car sat Bryleigh holding binocrs. She was secretly observing this side of things through a gap in between window panes, wondering why Anthony waste today when he had always been punctual before? Was he brave enough to withstand such pressure from public opinion by not showing up?

    Bryleigh felt anxious inside because like thoseizens online who couldn¡¯t wait for Mavis and Anthony¡¯s sessful divorce moment ¨C she wanted that too! She asked her family¡¯s private detective beside her, ¡°What exactly is going on? Why hasn¡¯t Anthony shown up yet? Are you sure you saw him leave home this morning?¡±

    ¡°Miss,¡± replied the private detective confidently, ¡°I¡¯m very certain that I saw Mr. Cahan driving out with his limited edition red Ferrari at an intersection two kilometers away from their house forty-five minutes ago. He was with sunsses on.¡±

    However, ording to logic since it only took twenty minutes or so for him driving from his residence all the way down here, Anthony should have arrived by now!

    Bryleigh felt confused by everything happening around them now; even she couldn¡¯t understand what was going on anymore ¨C why wasn¡¯t heing?!

    ¡°Is there any chance that he went straight to Cahan Group headquarters instead?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Mr. Cahan¡¯s car was heading towards the Civil Affairs Bureau, inpletely the opposite direction to the Cahan Group building.¡±

    ¡°Did you not follow the car?¡±

    The detective lowered his head and said, ¡°I followed¡­ but lost him.¡±

    Bryleigh gave him a frustrated re and picked up her binocrs again to continue observing the situation outside the civil affairs bureau.

    9:10 am.

    They still hadn¡¯t seen Anthony show up.

    The voices in the on-site discussion grew louder and louder.

    Just then, a ck military armed vehicle drove up from afar and stopped by the side of the Civil Affairs Bureau.

    The first one to get off the car was Ted from NIB¡¯s seventh team.

    Ted spotted the outstanding figure in the crowd at first nce with an anxious expression.

    ¡°Mr. White, something has happened!¡±

    ¡°Anthony had a car ident on the way here and was sent to the hospital. It is suspected to be a deliberate murder, and the case has been submitted to NIB¡­¡±

 Chapter 1094 Need His Wife to Take Care of Him

    As soon as the sudden news broke, all the reporters outside the civil affairs bureau went crazy. Even Mavis and Moore were stunned.

    Anthony didn¡¯t show up because he got into a car ident on his way here??

    Malcolm and Chad exchanged a nce and fell silent.

    Soon, there wasmotion in the crowd, with many reporters already digging for information on which hospital Anthony was currently in.

    The scene became chaotic.

    Chad leaned close to Malcolm and whispered, ¡°Since it¡¯s not just an ordinary traffic ident but a criminal case, we need to protect Anthony¡¯s whereabouts.¡±

    Malcolm nodded calmly and arranged things methodically, ¡°Evacuate the crowd at the civil affairs bureau entrance. No one is allowed to inquire about NIB¡¯s cases before they are publicly tried. Chad, you and I will go to the hospital.¡±

    He then looked at Mavis, ¡°We have limited information right now about how serious his injuries are from this car ident. Do you want toe with us?¡±

    Mavis hesitated for a moment.

    If Anthony¡¯s car ident today had anything to do with their divorce proceedings that he rushed over here for, then she would have an unshirkable responsibility.

    After all, they were still legally married; it wouldn¡¯t be right if she didn¡¯t go see him after something like this happened.

    She nodded her head, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Moore immediately followed suit, ¡°Then I¡¯lle too.¡±

    Malcolm nced casually at him and refused without room for argument, ¡°Unrted people can¡¯te along. If you leak any NIB¡¯s ssified information because of this incident, you will bear your own consequences.¡±

    Moore clearly felt targeted; his expression under his sses became somewhat embarrassed.

    Mavis quickly intervened with diplomacy, ¡°Mr. White is right; our priority now is not to interfere with NIB¡¯s investigations while prioritizing our injured¡¯s wellbeing. You should head back first. I¡¯ll call you if there are any updates or developments.¡±

    Having said that much already left Moore no choice but to nod in agreement reluctantly.

    Ted led his team of people quickly, evacuating everyone from the area around them as nned earlier by Malcolm before leaving himself too.

    Chad led Mavis onto an armed vehicle which soon drove away from that street corner where everything had happened earlier.

    Hopevale General Hospital in Suham.

    When Mavis, Ma and Chad arrived at the hospital, they learned that Anthony had already been transferred from emergency care into regr patient care. It seemed like he wasn¡¯t in danger of losing his life anymore.

    The three of them went straight towards where he was being treated.

    Anthony had just woken up when they arrived. Kane was by his side helping him cut fruit while Zack sat on another side of bed usingptopputer seriously listening attentively as Anthony exined work-rted issues.

    The atmosphere among them was inexplicably harmonious.

    As soon as Mavis entered, she noticed Anthony¡¯s left leg in a cast and his face was slightly pale. However, he seemed to be in good spirits and didn¡¯t appear to be seriously injured.

    Anthony¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his gaze first fell on Mavis¡¯ face without a trace, and then looked towards Malcolm at the very front.

    He lightly curled his lips and gave azy smile, ¡°Just a little injury. It¡¯s really an honor to have both Mr. White and youe personally to visit me.¡±

    It was obvious that it was just polite talk, and Malcolm couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond with pleasantries. With a single nce, Kane and Zack stood up and left the room after giving a slight bow as a sign of respect.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Malcolm walked over and asked.

    Anthony lookedzy and indifferent as he said, ¡°It was just a minor ident. When I was driving to the civil affairs bureau, a out-of-control truck hit me. Luckily, I survived but my leg got injured.¡±

    In the face of a out-of-controlrge truck, the survival rate of a car ident was very low, and Anthony seemed to only have minor injuries. Was it really just luck?

    Chad walked to the foot of the bed and tapped on the cast on his leg with a sly smile. ¡°Ouch, does it hurt here?¡±

    He frowned and let out a soft hiss, as if in pain, but with a yful tone, ¡°Are you really going to treat me like this in front of my wife? Do I have no one to back me up?¡±

    Several people¡¯s gaze finally turned to Mavis, who had a very low presence since she came in.

    Mavis was taken aback and nervously squeezed her palms, bowing her head without saying a word.

    Anthony continued, ¡°Today¡¯s incident waspletely unjustified. Mr. White, you must bear witness to what happened to me.¡±

    Malcolm stared at him without changing his expression and asked, ¡°How do you want me to witness it?¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the trip to the Civil Affairs Bureau today, which exposed my whereabouts, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have encountered this misfortune. Therefore, my wife has an inescapable responsibility to stay and take care of me until I recover. Do you think this is reasonable?¡±

    From a moral standpoint, even if today¡¯s matter had nothing to do with Mavis, the wife should stay and take care of her husband who was seriously ill.

    Malcolm looked indifferent and didn¡¯t want to get involved in the grievances between the couple. ¡°This is your family matter, and it¡¯s up to you to decide.¡±

    He spoke and turned his head to look at Chad.

    Chad quickly understood and took out his iPad from his pocket. ¡°Alright, the condolence segment is over. Let¡¯s write a report quickly. Repeat the location, time, and details of the morning ident in full.¡±

    Anthony also cooperated and repeated the same words.

    When he was recording the confession, Mavis was quietly listening next to them without interrupting Malcolm and Chad¡¯s work from beginning to end.

    Chad turned off his iPad. ¡°Get some rest. We¡¯lle back tomorrow to continue filling in the details of the case,¡± he said.

    Malcolm put his hands in his pockets and walked away, with Chad following closely behind him.

    Once they were gone, only Mavis and Anthony remained in the hospital room. Mavis stood at the foot of the bed, motionless and lost in thought.

    Anthony cleared his throat to get her attention. ¡°Why are you standing so far away? I¡¯m not a monster or anything. I¡¯m just a patient who needs someone to take care of. Come sit over here.¡±

    She didn¡¯t move.

    His voice was softer than usual as he continued speaking casually, ¡°Kane left halfway through peeling an apple for me earlier. Can you help me out?¡±

    Mavis looked at the half-peeled apple on the bedside table but still didn¡¯t move as if she was wary about something.

    Anthony lowered his gaze and looked at his leg that was now encased in ster cast with sadness hidden behind longshes.

    ¡°During that split second when I had the ident earlier, I thought Alistair would lose his father forever. I promised him that we¡¯d spend a day together at an amusement park but never got around to it because of workmitments,¡± he said regretfully.

    As soon as Alistair¡¯s name came up, Mavis¡¯ expression changed slightly for once.

    She walked over and sat down on a chair next to Anthony¡¯s bed before picking up where Kane left off by peeling an apple for him withoutint or hesitation.

    While she busied herself with peeling the apple, Anthony stared intently at her face.

    It made her feel uneasy all over until she decided to break the silence, ¡°The thing we agreed today was going be about getting the certificat wasn¡¯t exposed by me but Moore. He didn¡¯t know what kind of danger this would bring you or that Cahan Group¡¯s enemies would target you.¡±

    Anthony leaned against headboard while running tongue lightly across teeth looking slightly gloomy.

    ¡°That friend of yours is too meddlesome,¡± He replied irritably while feeling annoyed enough and wanting to kick Moore out himself right then and there!

    Unexpectedly though, Mavis spoke first, ¡°He messed up this time around. I¡¯ll make sure hees here personally apologize himself. I know you don¡¯t want him staying here indefinitely either. In Bostrain, I don¡¯t have anyone trustworthy watching mypany so I can¡¯t rx until someone is keeping tabs on it. I¡¯ll arrange for him go back soon.¡±

    He raised an eyebrow slightly, his blue eyes glinting under dim light before giving her lips a small quirk. ¡°Then let¡¯s forget about divorce talk temporarily until after my recovery?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 1095 Deliberate sad-fishing

    Mavis was confused and said, ¡°You have injured your leg, not your hand. It doesn¡¯t conflict with our previous n. We can still sign the divorce agreement first and then have Kane handle the divorce procedures at the Civil Affairs Bureau on your behalf.¡±

    His mood was just a little better, but it quickly turned bad again.

    Was she really determined to leave with no room for anypromise or change?

    ¡°Our affairs have caused a stir on the inte, and now the whole country knows that I had a car ident. If you insist on divorcing me at this critical moment, they will criticize you for being heartless and abandoning me.¡±

    Mavis was busy peeling an apple and didn¡¯t get caught up in Anthony¡¯s reasoning. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t live my life based on their opinions. Besides, I never said I wouldn¡¯t take responsibility. Anyway, this marriage is definitely going to end, but I will stay and take care of you until you recover.¡±

    His expression sank again.

    When she became his ex-wife, yet she was still left to take care of him. This was not reasonable at all.

    Anthony was very annoyed, extremely so.

    His thin lips were tightly pursed, and his handsome face was deeply sullen. He didn¡¯t want to say a word.

    Mavis paid no attention to his emotional changes, finished cutting the apple seriously, handed it to him, and continued asking, ¡°Clearly both you and I want to end this incorrect marriage rtionship as soon as possible. So why dy it any further? Tomorrow I will have thewyer re-draft the agreement and send it to the hospital room.¡±

    He didn¡¯t speak and also didn¡¯t take the apple from her hand.

    Mavis muttered to herself, ¡°We don¡¯t need to split the property in half. Take it as I owe you an apology. I don¡¯t want anything, including the Green Grove Apartment that you bought under my name. I¡¯ll still leave with nothing¡­¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, Anthony sat up suddenly, grabbed the back of her head forcefully with his big hand, pulled her into his arms, and kissed her soft lips involuntarily.

    The long-lost softness and the passionate scenes that set off that night shed through Anthony¡¯s mind.

    His lower abdomen was inexplicably hot, and he wanted to devour her, so he couldn¡¯t help but stretched out his hands to wrap around her slender waist.

    Mavis quickly realized that his actions were bing more and more presumptuous, and pushed him away to end the kiss.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    He kissed her every now and then. Was he really addictive?

    That was excessive.

    She red angrily at him, forcefully wiping her lips. However, her heart continued to beat rapidly as if it couldn¡¯t calm down from the kiss for a long time.

    Anthony averted his gaze and didn¡¯t take advantage of the situation. He tactfullyy back on the headboard without making any further moves.

    Afterwards, neither of them spoke again.

    Mavis was feeling suffocated by the atmosphere and quickly found an excuse. ¡°It¡¯s almost noon. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll go buy it.¡±

    Anthony squinted his eyes and said without changing his expression, ¡°The food outside is not clean. The chef at home should have started cooking by now. Go home and get the food. It should be ready when you arrive.¡±

    As if he were used to being a young master, his tone always sounded like amand.

    Mavis felt very ufortable listening to him speak as if she were his maid.

    But she just felt unhappy in her heart and didn¡¯t say anything because she knew he was sick.

    ¡°Okay then, wait here,¡± she got up but Anthony called out to her again, ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for you to take a taxi back and forth. Take my car.¡±

    He searched on the bedside table and took out the key for his Ferrari before handing it over to her.

    She didn¡¯t take it though, saying, ¡°This thing is too high-end for me. I¡¯ve only had my driver¡¯s license for a year. I can¡¯t afford it if something happens.¡±

    ¡°If something happens, then that¡¯s on me. You don¡¯t have to worry about it,¡± he replied calmly.

    She stared at the car key but still shook her head.

    ¡°Then let Kane drive you back instead. Would that be okay?¡± hepromised in return.

    She agreed, finally taking the car key from him before turning around immediately as if staying any longer would make her feel uneasy all over again.

    Kane was waiting outside of the hospital room when Mavis came out so he greeted her with a smile right away saying, ¡°Mrs. Cahan, please give me your car key so that I can drive you.¡± He was very polite but Mavis couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. Since there were only two seats in this sports car, it meant that she could only sit in the passenger seat while Kane drove her home.

    Kane provided excellent service throughout their ride together even running ahead of Mavis when they arrived at their destination. He could open up her door first saying, ¡°Mrs. Cahan, please.¡±

    She thanked him before bending down into the passenger seat.

    The luxury vehicle quickly left from inside of hospital parking lot while Kane couldn¡¯t help but sighing with emotion, ¡°Thanks, Mrs. Cahan! This is actually my first time driving such an amazing car.¡±

    Mavis looked sideways at him puzzledly asking, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Anthony usually love driving this?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Cahan used to enjoy driving this one quite often when you were around five years ago,¡± Kane exined further adding, ¡°but after your passing away we thought Mr. Cahan wouldn¡¯t touch this anymore until recently when you returned.¡±

    Mavis became even more confused hearing all of these things.

    What kind of cars Anthony liked or disliked had nothing whatsoever rted with herself! Why did everything seem like they revolved around her?

    Kane sighed once more continuing on exining, ¡°For married men like Mr. Cahan who own sports cars usually reserve their passenger seats exclusively for their wives. That led us all believe that after your death, Mr. Cahan never drove this one again except sitting in business ss sedans¡¯ rear seats during normal times.¡±

    Mavis simply couldn¡¯t believe what she heard.

    With Anthony¡¯s flirtatious personality, how could there not be other women sitting in the passenger seat of his sports car? She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Has Bryleigh ever sat in it?¡±

    Kane chuckled, ¡°Miss Padi wouldn¡¯t even touch the handle of this car. How could she sit in it? She has a one-sided crush on Mr. Cahan, and he¡¯s tired of it.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    So Bryleigh had a one-sided crush on Anthony and their rtionship wasn¡¯t mutual? She nced out the window with no expression and said, ¡°That¡¯s his business. It has nothing to do with me. You don¡¯t have to tell me intentionally.¡±

    Although she said that, she felt somewhat relieved inside. So Bryleigh hadn¡¯t even sat in the passenger seat of Anthony¡¯s sports car; maybe they hadn¡¯t engaged in any closer behavior either?

    She pped her forehead annoyed at herself for overthinking things. Whether or not there was anything ambiguous between Anthony and Bryleigh didn¡¯t matter; what mattered was that he definitely had something going on with Jaqueline.

    Anyway, they were getting divorced soon, so who cared?

    While she was lost in thought, Kane asionally nced at her from the corner of his eye as he continued speaking without much insight, ¡°Mrs. Cahan, you probably don¡¯t know this but after you gave birth to Alistair that night when things went wrong, Mr. Cahan fell into a slump for quite some time until thankfully you came back.¡±

    She didn¡¯t react much saying, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether I¡¯m here or not. You can just treat me like I¡¯m dead.¡±

    Kane couldn¡¯t respond to that statement.

    After thinking for a moment, he continued, ¡°Mr. Cahan stopped eating and drinking altogether and locked himself up in your hospital room for days on end until old Mrs. Cahan came along and brought him back to Crana. But when Mr. Cahan returned home, he was as lifeless as ash ¨C drinking every day until drunk ¨C ignoring everything including work responsibilities, family obligations, and even little Alistair¡­¡±

    Mavis listened quietly without saying anything.

    ¡°Later old Mrs. Cahan used Alistair as an excuse to get him out of his depression by crying about being fed up with taking care of him all alone- forcing baby Alistair onto hisp. From then on, Mr. Cahan took care of little Alistair wholeheartedly ¨C feeding him himself, changing diapers himself ¡­even bringing him along while working.¡±

    ¡°Alistair had a fever before, and Mr. Cahan stayed up all night to take care of him. He¡¯s been like a father and mother to him for years now. While he¡¯s strict when ites to his studies and wants him to seed, he¡¯s also incredibly attentive in his daily life. You¡¯ve been abroad this whole time, so you probably don¡¯t know that taking care of a baby from zero to two years old is the hardest part.¡±

    Mavis remained silent for a long time.

    She knew that Anthony was the one taking care of Alistair himself, but Lyra hadn¡¯t told her all these details ¨C maybe because she knew Mavis didn¡¯t want to hear them.

    She turned her head towards Kane and questioned him, ¡°You don¡¯t strike me as someone who talks too much. So why are you suddenly listing all these good qualities about Anthony? Did someone tell you to do it on purpose?¡±

 Chapter 1096 Come to snatch the Callahan familyâ€™s grandson.

    Kane¡¯s mouth twitched. Was he too obvious? He shook his head solemnly, pretending to be clueless. ¡°No, Mrs. Cahan. Mr. Cahan is so busy everyday. How would he find the time to assign me such a boring task?¡±

    Mavis narrowed her eyes and stared at him skeptically.

    Umm¡­

    He seemed like an idiot now; this was not going well.

    ¡°Mrs. Cahan, please don¡¯t misunderstand me,¡± Kane said with a sigh. ¡°I just had some thoughts today after seeing how much Mr. Cahan has sacrificed for Alistair over the years and couldn¡¯t help but speak up.¡±

    Mavis remained calm and unimpressed by his words. ¡°I won¡¯t deny that Anthony has done some good things as a father,¡± she said coolly, ¡°but he wasn¡¯t a good husband to me.¡±

    ¡°Are you still hung up on what happened between Mr. Cahan and Jaqueline?¡± Kane asked tentatively.

    ¡°I think you should hear Mr. Cahan¡¯s exnation before jumping to conclusions,¡± he added quickly.

    Kane wasn¡¯t involved in what happened when Jaqueline entered the Cahan Group building; Zack probably knew more about it than him.

    But Mavis lowered her eyshes and asked doubtfully, ¡°Do you really think that someone like him will exin himself?¡±

    Kane fell silent because it was highly unlikely that Anthony would do so ¨C whether it was something bad or good that he did ¨C without being prompted first.

    Mavis didn¡¯t expect Kane to say. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore since there are thousands of other women like Jaqueline out there.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t with her no matter what she did or said; it didn¡¯t matter how hard she tried.

    As they talked, they arrived at the Cahan Residence where Saul greeted them outside upon receiving prior notice from the hospital about Mavis¡¯ return home.

    ¡°Good afternoon Mrs. Cahan,¡± Saul greeted her respectfully while bowing repeatedly before ushering her inside.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have toe all this way back here yourself since we could have sent food over through our maid service instead of making you run back and forth.¡±

    She got off the car feeling unhappy and muttering under breaths, ¡°Life is tough when Anthony wants to mess with me.¡±

    Saul¡¯s face froze momentarily as if unsure how best respond before finally saying, ¡°Paloma instructed us not rush anything on Mr. Cahan¡¯s end, so why don¡¯t you take lunch first then deliverter? Oh yes! And I almost forgot- Alistair is back home for lunch too.¡±

    Mavis finally had a different expression on her face. ¡°Why is Alistair at home? It¡¯s not the weekend. He should be in kindergarten.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Cahan said you haven¡¯t seen Alistair in a few days and must miss him, so he sent the bodyguard to pick up Alistair from kindergarten. In the afternoon, you can go to the hospital with Alistair to take care of Mr. Cahan.¡±

    ¡°He nned it well.¡±

    With Alistair around, Mavis was more than happy to stay for lunch.

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Just as they passed through Cahan Residence¡¯s front yard garden and hadn¡¯t entered the vi hall yet, Alistair¡¯s sweet and tender voice came first.

    Then Mavis saw Alistair running towards her with short legs pping and his little hands open, smiling broadly.

    Her heart instantly softened as she waited for the little one while being tackled into her arms. His little arms tightly wrapped around her neck.

    She lifted Alistair¡¯s small butt and held him close. ¡°Have you been listening to your great-grandmother these past few days?¡±

    Alistair rubbed his face against Mavis¡¯ neck softly. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m very good!¡±

    She giggled at how cute he was acting.

    Paloma sat in a wheelchair pushed by Saul until they were near mother-and-son duo.

    Seeing this rare moment of warmth made Paloma feel relieved. ¡°Okay, Alistair, you can hugter. You¡¯re getting heavier now. Don¡¯t tire out Mavis,¡± she said kindly.

    Alistair understood well enough that he got down from Mavis¡¯ embrace then took hold of her hand, leading them both towards dining room.

    Paloma didn¡¯t move, looked at the backs of the mother and son, sighed silently, and called Kane to ask about Anthony¡¯s injuries in the car ident.

    For the lunch, only three people involved.

    Timothy had been away from Suham recently, and went to the neighbor city to handle his car dealership business.

    Reba hadn¡¯te back for several months, and went abroad for further study.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    During lunchtime, Paloma changed from being easygoing on regr days. She ate silently with a serious expression on her face. Not knowing what she was thinking about, Mavis focused all attention on Alistair who kept eating while asionally feeding himself or asking for more food. Meanwhile, she didn¡¯t notice any changes in Paloma¡¯s facial expressions.

    It wasn¡¯t until after lunch that Paloma looked lovingly at Alistair asking, ¡°My Alistair baby, is your tummy full now?¡±

    Alistair smiled widely, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m full!¡±

    ¡°Then go y piano for a while. I have something private I want to talk about with Mavis.¡±

    Alistair blinked in confusion, suddenly remembering the song he had learned for his motherst time. He immediately cheered and jumped up to familiarize himself with it.

    As soon as Alistair left, Paloma turned her gaze towards Mavis. ¡°Mavis, please take me upstairs to the study.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t think much of it and agreed, even though Anthony was still waiting for her to bring him food on an empty stomach. She followed Paloma¡¯s instructions and locked the study door behind them.

    This was Anthony¡¯s office space and rtively soundproof.

    ¡°Sit down.¡±

    There were only two people in the study, but Mavis had always treated Paloma like family and didn¡¯t bother with formalities. She nodded politely before sitting down on the sofa.

    Paloma furrowed her brow slightly but remained serious as she spoke, ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve had a man taking care of you while you were abroad these past five years ¨C someone who is rted to you ording to Cahan Group¡¯s official website. Is that true?¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t hide anything from her. ¡°Moore did take care of me like a brother would, but we¡¯re not rted by blood or anything like that. We¡¯re just friends.¡±

    Paloma looked troubled as she frowned, ¡°Between a man and a woman, there can never be just friendship. If he hasn¡¯t dated anyone else all this time while staying by your side through thick and thin, then it¡¯s obvious he has feelings for you.¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t argue back because she knew Moore did have feelings for her even though she didn¡¯t reciprocate them.

    ¡°So,¡± continued Paloma, ¡°you insist on divorcing Anthony so that you can be with this man?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± replied Mavis firmly. ¡°I¡¯m divorcing Anthony because I¡¯vepletely given up on him. Even if I never marry again in my life, I don¡¯t want¡­ to stay with him anymore.¡±

    After all, this was Anthony¡¯s grandmother she was talking with so Mavis spoke frankly but also felt somewhat apprehensive about whether or not there would be any resentment from her.

    Paloma sighed understandingly, ¡°Your divorce has be national news now so it will be difficult to avoid attention no matter what happens next. However, since Anthony has been involved in a car ident now, what are your ns?¡±

    ¡°I will take care of his recovery, fulfilling my duties as his wife until the end. However, I hope to take care of him and get a divorce at the same time. I will have mywyer draft a divorce agreement as soon as possible, with all property going to him and me only keeping Alistair.¡±

    ¡°But how can that be?¡±

    Paloma had always been sympathetic towards her but not opposed to her decision. However, upon hearing this statement, her expression instantly became anxious.

    ¡°Alistair is the eldest grandson written into the Cahan family tree. His custody must remain within the Cahan family and he is obedient and well-behaved. His aunts and uncles all love him¡­¡±

    Her words trailed off as she suddenly realized something.

    ¡°Mavis, are you here just to take Alistair away from us?¡±

 Chapter 1097 The Method of Everyoneâ€™s Happiness

    Although she didn¡¯t want to bring up these things in front of Paloma, she had indeed returned for the sake of divorce and custody of Alistair.

    Now that it had been brought up by Paloma herself, there was no avoiding it.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry. There were some unavoidable reasons back then. The fact is that I had to give up Alistair and go abroad alone. These years, I have been thinking about him all the time. Grandma, you have also been a mother and should be able to understand my feelings¡­¡±

    She lowered her head and dared not look at the expression on Paloma¡¯s face. Her tone became even more respectful, ¡°Anthony has already agreed. I hope you can help me.¡±

    Since returning home from abroad, Paloma had been meticulous towards her without any airs of an elder rtive; ying with her like an older child with a youthful heart.

    Even regarding their long-standing divorce issue, she was very supportive of Mavis¡¯ choice;forting her and understanding her.

    Mavis always felt that Paloma was different from those elders with traditional thoughts but did not expect that when it came to Alistair¡¯s custody issue, the kind-hearted expression on her face would change into one of seriousness.

    ¡°Mavis, I know you love Alistair very much. I also know as a mother, you must have suffered greatly being separated from him all these years.¡±

    Paloma sighed before continuing, ¡°But we all love Alistair. We¡¯ve watched him grow bit by bit until he turned five. Now that he¡¯s grown bigger, it¡¯s easier to take care of him. But you want to take him away, and this makes me really sad.¡±

    Mavis hung her head lower, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Paloma sighed again, ¡°I can stay out your marriage issues with Anthony. In terms of your future path, you¡¯ll need make your own choices. No one else can do it for you. However, Alistair cannot be taken away. He is listed in the Caghan family genealogy as a grandson, and barring any unforeseen circumstances will be the Caghan family heir. So, this matter cannot be negotiated.¡±

    Mavis¡¯ face stiffened, and she remained silent.

    ¡­

    Half an hourter, Mavis walked out from study looking dejected. Her mind seemed elsewhere.

    ¡°Mommy~¡±

    Suddenly, Alistair hugged onto Mavis¡¯ leg. Looking up at Mavis, the little one asked curiously, ¡°What were you and Grandma talking about? You took so long! I waited so long!¡±

    She smiled, rubbing his fluffy little head in palm.

    As Mavis was about to answer, Paloma pushed her wheelchair out of the study and exined before Alistair could even ask, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen your mother, so I just wanted to catch up with her for a bit. Alistair, you can¡¯t wait that long?¡±

    Alistairzily replied, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±

    The little one was very well-behaved and every time Mavis saw him, it felt like her heart received a brief moment of healing.

    She crouched down and opened her arms to hug her son when Paloma calmly interrupted them saying, ¡°Alright now Mavis, aren¡¯t you supposed to be taking food over to Anthony? If you don¡¯t hurry, he¡¯ll starve! The kitchen should have the box ready by now; just take it with you when you leave.¡±

    Mavis hadn¡¯t said anything yet but Alistair¡¯s small hand had already taken hers in excitement.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go Mommy! I will go with you!¡±

    Paloma immediately said, ¡°Alistair, you shouldn¡¯te along this time. My head is starting to hurt again and I¡¯m not sure if my condition is acting up again or not. Why don¡¯t we let him stay home and keep mepany instead?¡±

    As she spoke, she rubbed at the center of her forehead.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Mavis stared at Paloma for a moment; although she looked as kind as ever today, there was something in the way she spoke that made it clear that she wanted Mavis gone quickly without leaving Alistair alone with her.

    Still respectful as always, Mavis replied, ¡°Then let Alistair keep his great-grandmotherpany for now. I¡¯ll take care of Anthony.¡±

    Although he really wanted to apany his mother, Alistair was also an extremely filial child who said obediently, ¡°Okay then, I will stay here with great-grandma so that she won¡¯t feel any more pain.¡±

    The sound of his childish voice was incredibly pleasant, and Paloma giggled while beckoning him over towards herself.

    A few momentster, Alistair released his grip on Mavis¡¯ hand, and ran towards Paloma¡¯s side. Mavis¡¯ mind went nk for an instant. She didn¡¯t know how they got into the luxurious car nor did she know how they entered Anthony¡¯s hospital room. She looked dazed, and feltplicated inside.

    ¨C¡°Mavis, our family can¡¯t be without Alistair. You can¡¯t be without Alistair, either. There¡¯s only one solution: you should continue living happily together by staying married.¡±

    ¨C¡°I hope you will consider my proposal carefully. The choice is still yours, but I feel it¡¯s necessary to remind you that we will never give up custody of Alistair. Even if Anthony agrees, all the elders in the Cahan family, including myself, will not agree. The only possible oue is a court battle to determine custody,¡± said Paloma with a serious tone in her study.

    ¨C¡°Mavis, you¡¯re a good girl and I believe you can understand,¡± her words echoed in Mavis¡¯ mind as she felt her heart sink.

    She had consulted withwyers multiple times about the custody battle for Alistair and knew that if Paloma refused to back down and they went to court, her chances of winning were slim.

    And now she was stuck in this predicament again¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    A maic voice brought Mavis back from her thoughts as she turned to see Anthony sitting at the bedside table with a meal tray full of delicious food that he hadn¡¯t touched yet. His blue eyes were fixed on her face.

    ¡°In the past when you could see our son, your smile was always so bright but today why are you unhappy?¡± he asked.

    Mavis didn¡¯t want to hide anything from him and told him straight up, ¡°Grandma talked to me alone today.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± He raised an eyebrow slightly as if there was some hidden meaning behind it but quickly lowered his eyshes and continued eating elegantly without any change in expression. ¡°What did she say?¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t agree with giving me custody of Alistair; she¡¯s very firm about it.¡±

    Anthony continued eating calmly without changing his expression, ¡°If you can¡¯t persuade Grandma, then there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re the head of the Cahan family! You have enough power to override anyone who disagrees with your decision! Who else could be above your authority?¡± Mavis retorted anxiously.

    ¡°In theory yes,¡± he paused before chuckling softly, ¡°But filial pietyes first. Grandma¡¯s health is deteriorating rapidly so I have no choice but to prioritize her opinion over mine, even though I¡¯m technically able to make decisions on my own ord.¡±

    Mavis had nothing left say after hearing this reasoning from Anthony because indeed Grandma¡¯s health was important which also exined why during their conversation earlier on when Paloma spoke those words, Mavis didn¡¯t argue or object against them.

    However, without Alistair by her side, it seemed as if she had lost the whole world and even the meaning of living.

    There was always a slight feeling of unwillingness.

    ¡°Do you remember a few nights ago when you were drunk and came to me? You promised to give me our son if I just¡­¡± slept with you again.

    She bit her lip, finding it difficult to speak. ¡°Is that still valid?¡±

    Anthony appeared much calmer. ¡°Of course it is, but I am who I am and my grandmother is my grandmother.¡±

    Mavis deted once again.

    ¡°However,¡± he smirked with mischief in his eyes. ¡°This matter can be resolved quickly and happily for everyone involved.¡±

 Chapter 1098 His Killer Move

    ¡°What method?¡± Anthony¡¯s eyes held a deep meaning. ¡°Grandma has always liked you as a granddaughter-inw, and has watched Alistair grow up since childhood. She naturally doesn¡¯t want to let go. If you don¡¯t mind, I can sacrifice a little and continue this agreement marriage reluctantly. What do you think?¡±

    Mavis¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Look at what he was saying?

    It seemed like he was so wronged by her reluctance to agree to the marriage proposal.

    Why did it make her feel so ufortable?

    Her heart felt even more blocked, and Mavis refused decisively, ¡°No, I¡¯m not worthy of letting Mr. Cahan suffer.¡±

    Anthony smirked deeply. ¡°It¡¯s not too much of a loss after all since your body can be used aspensation.¡±

    ¡°Shameless,¡± she muttered through gritted teeth before getting up and leaving the hospital room without wanting to stay for another moment.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Anthony called out after her.

    She didn¡¯t even bother acknowledging him as she walked away quickly, mming the door shut with a loud bang that sent chills down his spine and blew his hair in front of his forehead.

    Even from just seeing her back view, he could sense the strong resentment emanating from her figure.

    Anthony then restrained his expression before turning ck-faced in an instant; even the delicious food on the small table lost its appeal along with it.

    He put down his utensils and took out a cigarette box from behind the pillow before puffing smoke clouds into thin air within seconds.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan,¡± Kane came in at that moment while witnessing him smoking. ¡°Why are you smoking already? Mrs Cahan hasn¡¯t gone far yet; doctors have advised against smoking or drinking during recovery periods. Even if it¡¯s just for showmanship purposes, please act like an actual patient! It wouldn¡¯t look good if Mrs. Cahan saw this¡­¡±

    Kane was almost tearing his hair out; ever since he entered earlier on, all he had done was nag incessantly about everything under the sun!

    His constant nagging caused Anthony¡¯s eyebrows to furrow tightly together while also making him increasingly irritated.

    ¡°Her thoughts aren¡¯t focused on me at all! She only wants divorce no matter what happens. Whether I smoke ten or twenty cigarettes until my lungs give way, she probably wouldn¡¯t care!¡±

    This statement clearly carried some resentment within it ¨C definitely not pleased with how things were currently ying out between them both!

    As Kane continued speaking about how Mavis used to love him wholeheartedly previously but now seemingly changed due to something else entirely¡­

    The more Kane spoke towards this end point, the quieter and softer-spoken became Kane¡¯s voice till eventually receiving one sharp re from Anthony which instantly silenced him altogether.

    Anthony kept a cool expression on his handsome face as he took a deep drag from his cigarette. It seemed like all of his frustration was being released through the smoke, but it only ended up irritating him further when he choked on it.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Anthony leaned against the pillow and waved his hand in annoyance. ¡°Kane, take away the table.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t eat, not at all.

    He had already given her an out. Why was this woman so stubborn?

    Kane didn¡¯t dare say anything else and just sighed as he helped clear away the food containers so Anthony could lie down.

    ¡­

    Mavis never returned to the hospital room. As he finished his cigarette, even the smell of smoke dissipated along with her absence.

    Anthony furrowed his eyebrows tightly and eventually sent Kane to find Mavis.

    At a corner of the hospital¡¯s secure passage, Mavis paced back and forth while talking on her phone.

    ¡°¡­ Yes, don¡¯t worry about me. The situation here is good and Crana has excellent security measures in ce. You don¡¯t need to worry about any mishaps happening to me.¡±

    ¡°Alistair can¡¯t be taken away yet. The issue of custody isplicated but I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    ¡°Raymond? Why does he want to see me? There¡¯s nothing I need help with over here¡­¡±

    After remaining silent for a moment or two, she listened carefully to what was being said on the other end before bing more serious, ¡°How could you let hime without asking me first? And now I have to go pick him up from the airport?¡±

    When Kane found Mavis, she was still talking on her phonepletely unaware of his presence; he silently stopped in ce not wanting to disturb her conversation too much.

    Mavis was feeling extremely frustrated by this call that had been bothering her endlessly; she rubbed at her forehead in exasperation,

    ¡°Why am I always so terrible towards him? Of course there are feelings there, but if hees over during such an important time, then it will only cause trouble for me! Right now many media outlets are watching my every move. If we¡¯re seen together, then they¡¯ll start specting again!¡±

    The secure passage remained eerily quiet as Kane listened intently without missing a single word that came out from Mavis¡¯ mouth.

    His pupils dted as he took in what she said next,

    Raymond?

    If someone caused rumors or spection, then they must be male- Mrs. Cahan actually admitted having feelings for another man?

    Was Mrs. Cahan really cheating?? No wonder why she admitted disliking Moore- there must have already been another man upying space within heart!

    As soon as this realization hit home, Kane broke into cold sweat for Anthony.

    Quietly leaving, Kane went back to the ward.

    Mavis remained oblivious whilepletely absorbed within their conversation which left no room for anyone else around them.

    ¡°Okay, Mom, don¡¯t worry about my affairs. I¡¯ll figure it out myself. The Cahan family is one of the top wealthy families in Crana with a deep background. My father¡¯s tactics won¡¯t work on them. I¡¯ll go pick up Raymond and hang up.¡± Without waiting for a response, she hung up resolutely.

    But as soon as she was about to put down her phone, another call came in.

    This time it was Anthony.

    As soon as she answered, his voice was low and contained resentment. ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    Mavis made up an excuse casually. ¡°Bathroom.¡±

    Anthony remained silent for a while, seemingly suppressing some anger.

    ¡°You need two hours to go to the bathroom? You¡¯re here to take care of patients and should be dutifully apanying them instead of sneaking out and beingzy.¡±

    Mavis felt scolded for no reason and looked at the time. She had been gone for almost an hour and a half already, but Kane was with Anthony so why did he have to get mad at her?

    After talking on the phone with her mother feeling upset herself, Mavis didn¡¯t indulge him either, ¡°Mr. Cahan, you¡¯re too precious. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t take good care of you anyway! Why don¡¯t you just hire a maid who can feed you spoon by spoon? Sort your divorce papers earlier so that I can be free!¡±

    The other end of the phone fell into silence again.

    Feeling inexplicably reprimanded, Mavis also became angry, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, then I¡¯m hanging up now! I¡¯m not feeling well. I want to rest in my apartment. I¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡±

    Anthony calmly said, ¡°No, you have ten minutes toe back.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Mavis wasn¡¯t happy, ¡°Are you threatening me again?¡±

    ¡°Tonight, I will have Alistair brought over by the driver. He will stay overnight in this ward with me. Are you sure you want to return home?¡±

    Uh¡­

    For some reason, she had this illusion that her son had be Anthony¡¯s trump card against her willfulness. Even if it meant jumping into fire pits, she would do anything when it involved their child. ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    With confirmation from her, the call ended decisively, but his mood still remained sour. Mavis didn¡¯t waste any more time. She took the emergency exit stairs straight onto an elevator, and returned within five minutes or less.

    But apparently Anthony¡¯s mood hadn¡¯t improved much since he only called her back just because he could manipte her like that. His deep blue eyes fell upon Mavis¡¯ face, his expression cold. ¡°You¡¯re even clumsy peeling oranges. How are you taking care of patients?¡±

 Chapter 1099 Feigning Illness is Deception

    Mavis, who was once again criticized, couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and gave him a re.

    He averted his gaze, his breath cold and did not meet her eyes.

    Both of them seemed to be awkward, but they didn¡¯t know what was making each other feel awkward.

    The freshly peeled oranges were cleaned thoroughly, even the orange fibers were removed.

    Mavis got up and stuffed the peeled orange into his hand, then picked up a chair and sat far away, casually picking up a book to read.

    It was obvious that she was reluctantly guarding him.

    Full of impatience, all expressed in silence.

    She would rather read a book to pass the time than find a topic to chat with Anthony.

    The atmosphere in the ward was eerie and extremely oppressive.

    Anthony remained silent and stopped nitpicking. He picked up a piece of orange and savored it in his mouth.

    The orange was very sweet, but his expression was unpleasant and gloomy.

    Kane stood by for a while, feeling suffocated by the damn atmosphere. He quickly found an excuse to slip away, leaving his iPad andptop for Anthony to handle work when he was bored.

    For a whole afternoon, no one spoke in the ward, breaking the silence.

    Until 8 pm, the Cahan family¡¯s driver brought Alistair.

    Little Alistair¡¯s bouncing and jumping made the entire ward feel different as soon as he entered.

    There was a new light in Mavis¡¯s eyes as she hugged and kissed her precious son, rubbing his little face.

    Alistair pouted and whined, ¡°Mommy, if you keep pinching my cheeks like this, my face will be as round as a peach.¡±

    Mavis couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Peach is adorable and it suits you very well.¡±

    Without Paloma, Anthonypletely withdrew from their conversation, which allowed the mother and son to have a rare moment ofughter and yfulness.

    After Alistair and Mavis had enough conversation, Mavis left the ward and went to talk to the nurse about dispensing medicine at night.

    The little one climbed onto the hospital bed and moved over to sit next to Anthony¡¯s left leg, which was in a cast.

    Tap it with his little hand and pinch it, with a curious yet fearful expression on the face.

    ¡°Daddy, is this an injury from falling? Does it hurt?¡±

    He was terrified in his heart. The trauma of falling from the rooftop was still there. He always dreamed that he broke a bone when he fell, and his whole body was wrapped in bandages like a mummy, and his hands and feet were put in ster, so he couldn¡¯t move.

    It was really scary. Just thinking about it made him shiver all over.

    Anthony could see that his face was pale, which showed he was really frightened by the ster leg, and directly in front of him, his left leg moved in the air.

    ¡°Not painful.¡±

    Alistair widened his eyes in shock.

    When he came over, Paloma told him to be careful not to touch Anthony¡¯s injured leg, so as not to worsen the injury.

    But Anthony not only looked good, his leg seemed to be able to move well too.

    Alistair wasn¡¯t stupid and quickly figured it out. ¡°I know. You¡¯re naughty! You¡¯re faking it!¡±

    Anthony put a finger to his lips, motioning for Alistair to be quiet.

    Alistair pouted and couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Daddy, you said that faking an illness is the same as lying and can make loved ones worry unnecessarily. I missed my taekwondo ss because I faked a stomach ache before, and you almost spanked me for it. Why can you do something that I can¡¯t? It¡¯s not fair at all.¡±

    It was unfair; very unfair indeed.

    If daddy made a mistake, he should also get punished.

    The more Alistair thought about it, the angrier he got. He stood with hands on hips and dered indignantly, ¡°Hmph! I will go tell mommy and great-grandma!¡±

    ¡°Waaah!¡±

    Anthony stood up quickly and moved fast towards him. Before Alistair could react, Anthony had grabbed him by the earlobe.

    Although it didn¡¯t hurt much, the force behind it was intimidating enough to scare him into submission.

    ¡°Daddy, you went too far,¡± he whimpered with teary eyes full of sorrowful expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fake cry,¡± Anthony saw through his act immediately. He spoke seriously, ¡°There¡¯s a reason why I did this which I¡¯ll exin if you promise not to make any noise or let your mother know.¡±

    Alistair nodded frantically in agreement.

    Anthony released his son¡¯s earlobe then stroked his head gently with palm of hand, ¡°Alistair, do you want me separated from your mother?¡±

    He shook his head vigorously like a tambourine drum ¨C no way!

    When his mother wasn¡¯t around before, he used to envy other children who had both parents together during parent-child sports day events. So, he dreamed of holding hands with both their mother and father at once!

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Anthony smiled wryly while raising an eyebrow, ¡°To stay together with your mother without separation means that I have no choice but to make some sacrifices or even pay some price. Do you understand what I mean?¡±

    Alistair lowered his head in deep thought but soon understood what Anthony meant by sacrifice and price paid for love¡¯s sake.

    ¡°Daddy, you pretended being sick so that mommy wouldn¡¯t leave us? So Daddy, you think you have reasons for doing this?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± replied Anthony nodding slightly.

    But Alistair became serious again as if trying hard not be fooled easily anymore,¡±But Mommy doesn¡¯t seem interested in paying attention or talking much with you anyway¡­ so does pretending really work?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s mouth twitched slightly at this point¡­

    ¡°Moreover, Great-Grandmother said that pretending to be sick can easily turn into a real illness, which is a very bad behavior! Daddy, you also said this is considered deception. If Mommy finds out in the future, she will definitely be even angrier with you, won¡¯t she?¡±

    nthony¡¯s face turned dark and he fell silent.

    The little one was stillining, ¡°Daddy, your method is too stupid! It¡¯s not reliable at all!¡±

    Five minutester.

    Mavis held the medication provided by the nurse and hadn¡¯t even entered the ward when she could hear Alistair¡¯s crying through the corridor walls.

    She couldn¡¯t help but quicken her pace and hurriedly open the door.

    Alistair was sitting on Anthony¡¯s bed, crying loudly with his little head raised up and tears falling down as if they were free. He looked very pitiful.

    Looking at Anthony, with a rxed andzy expression, he had his hands in his pockets and was half-leaning on the bedhead. He didn¡¯t seem to have any intention offorting or soothing him, but rather looked like he was just watching a show.

    What happened in just over ten minutes while she was away?

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    She asked.

    Anthony nced at her with a tilt of his head, but didn¡¯t answer.

    Alistair, on the other hand, cried even louder with a pouty face and pointed usingly at Anthony with his little hands, saying ¡°Daddy him, he¡­ waaahhh¡­¡±

    The little one hesitated to speak, humming and muttering.

    Anthony furrowed his brow and scolded in a low voice, ¡°Pointing fingers at others is extremely impolite. Have you forgotten?¡±

    ¡°Wuwu¡­¡±

    Alistair timidly withdrew his little finger, huped and could only weakly look at Mavis, wanting toin about something but not daring to say it.

    Mavis walked to the bedside, put down the medicine in her hand, took a tissue and sat gently by her son to wipe his face.

    Her son¡¯s eyes were red from crying, and she felt very sorry for him. She turned to re at Anthony and asked, ¡°What did you guys talk about just now? If it wasn¡¯t something hurtful, Alistair wouldn¡¯t be crying. Did you insult him or hit him?¡±

    She picked up her son¡¯s little hand, rolled up his sleeve, and checked for any injuries.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    His skin was fair and tender, without any red marks.

    Anthony suddenly chuckled, ¡°You don¡¯t really know him. He sheds tears like it¡¯s nothing, and he can easily squeeze out a couple of drops anytime.¡±

    He looked at Alistair again and said, ¡°A crybaby is not considered a manly man and will beughed at.¡±

    Alistair was so angry that he sobbed and threw himself into Mavis¡¯s arms, ¡°Daddy is bad! The worst! I won¡¯t talk to Daddy anymore, boo hoo hoo!¡±

    Mavis quickly patted the child¡¯s back tofort him, feeling speechless.

    ¡°If you can¡¯tfort your son, then don¡¯t try to do it. And criticizing him with cold words will only make him angry. How childish can you be?¡±

    With azy expression, Anthony rubbed his brows with his slender fingers, and said casually, ¡°It¡¯s not me who made him cry, so I shouldn¡¯t be coaxing him. It¡¯s you who should be coaxing him.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± She was confused.

 Chapter 1100 Who is Raymond?

    She had only been gone for ten minutes. How did she be the culprit who made her son cry?

    Anthony looked at her, as if he could understand her confusion and said softly, ¡°I told him that we are about to separate. You will probably find a stepfather who is unfamiliar and fierce-looking for him. So I asked him whether he wants to choose his father and grandmother or his mother and stepfather.¡±

    She felt angry.

    ¡°Anthony, you are too much. How can you speak nonsense in front of him?¡±

    He snorted and looked away. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. You just don¡¯t admit it. But you also have a chance to prove your innocence to Alistair as long as you stop talking about divorce anymore. That¡¯s the best proof.¡±

    It was ridiculous.

    When did she say that she would find a stepfather for Alistair after sessfully divorcing? She clearly didn¡¯t n on getting married again.

    Moreover, Anthony¡¯s words seemed like he didn¡¯t want a divorce at all, making himself look like the victim while portraying her as the one ending their son¡¯s perfect family.

    Anthony was clearly using his malice to specte about her intentions while deliberately saying it in front of Alistair. Was he trying to make Alistair distance himself from her?

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. However, arguing with him who had something wrong with his brain seemed pointless, so instead she picked up their son and walked over to the apanying bed beside Anthony¡¯s hospital bed where she patiently exined things to him.

    Alistair nestled in her arms listening attentively but secretly ncing towards Anthony every now and then.

    When father and son locked eyes together, Alistair pouted with furrowed eyebrows looking unhappy.

    Daddy lied again which wasn¡¯t good. However, he couldn¡¯t tell mommy what really happened because daddy would get mad at him if he did so. Instead, the little guy puffed out his cheeks wanting nothing more than venting out all of his frustration like an angry squirrel.

    Mavis noticed this behavior, thinking that their child was still upset with her so she showered him with affectionate words, hoping it would help ease any tension between them.

    ¡°I know that my separation from your father will make things difficult for you¡­ I¡¯ll talk with your father againter on but until then let us not discuss anything rted until after recovery okay? This way maybe we can make you happy.¡±

    Alistair pouted even harder, crying even more tears, which caused Mavis¡¯ heartbreak further.

    On the contrary, Anthony¡¯s eyshes slightly raised, a gleam of light appeared in the bottom of his eyes, and the corners of his mouth pursed.

    ¡°Okay, my good Alistair, don¡¯t be sad anymore. You¡¯re almost crying like a little kitten. Let¡¯s go wash your face and I¡¯ll tell you a bedtime story, okay?¡±

    ¡°Wuwu¡­¡±

    Alistair bit his lip, grunting and feeling guilty in his heart.

    But Mavis¡¯s gentleness and patience, and telling him a bedtime story vividly, quickly diverted his attention.

    Half an hourter, the little one fell asleep, clutching onto Mavis¡¯s arm and sleeping soundly.

    Mavis lightly patted the back of the little one with one hand, making sure that he was sound asleep before carefully lying down and sleeping next to him.

    Shepletely ignored the ¡°patient¡± who should have been taken care of on the hospital bed and fell asleep shortly after.

    Anthony was still looking at the quarterly report Zack sent him on his iPad, and was about to ask Mavis to get him a ss of water. He turned his head and saw a big and small figure lying side by side on the apanying bed, both sound asleep with simr sleeping postures.

    The scene was extremely warm and cozy.

    Unable to bear breaking the harmonious and beautiful scene, he got out of bed himself and quietly went to pour water.

    The VIP ward was fully equipped, but it was a bit inconvenient with his left leg in a cast. Though he didn¡¯t have to walk too far.

    He drank half a ss of water slowly, ced the cup on the bedside table, and walked gently to the nearbypanion bed. His gaze fell on Mavis¡¯s sleeping face with lowered eyes.

    Mavis didn¡¯t cover herself with any nkets. She took good care of Alistair and covered him tightly with a small nket, butpletely ignored herself.

    Anthony took his suit jacket and put it on for her, then sat on the bedside and stared at her sleeping face for a while.

    With his handsome eyebrows deeply furrowed, he lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Who is Raymond?¡± His deep blue eyes were full of curiosity and restraint.

    Mavis slept soundly without any response, but he also had no intention of hearing one. It was purely out of frustration in his heart.

    Kane said that Mavis admitted herself that she had feelings for that man.

    It seemed that she was really good at hiding her feelings a few days ago, not showing any signs of affection and protecting that man so well. It was likely that she truly liked that man a lot.

    There was an unnamed anger brewing in Anthony¡¯s heart with nowhere to vent. He stared at her sleeping face with a cold expression, and after some thought, he took the coat covering her body away.

    The next morning, Mavis woke up in the bright sunlight shining through the window.

    A scent of porridge wafted into her nostrils, and she rubbed her sleepy eyes before sitting up.

    There was only her on the apanying bed, and the small bed sheet that was originally covered for Alistairst night was also covering herself.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°Mommy, you finally woke up!¡±

    Alistair¡¯s tender and sweet voice came from beside.

    The father and son were having breakfast together.

    Alistair said, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re such azy bug. You sleep like me and wake upte.¡±

    Mavis smiled and asked, ¡°Is this breakfast from the driver? Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Alistair started to exin, but Anthony interrupted him. ¡°You¡¯re here to take care of me, yet you¡¯re thetest one to wake up. I just wanted to see how long you could sleep for.¡±

    Mavis remained silent.

    Alistair was angry and gave Anthony a resentful look with his small eyes. It was obviously his father who was worried that she hadn¡¯t rested well enough and wanted her to sleep longer. He even instructed Alistair to be quiet while he left some breakfast for mommy too! Howe he couldn¡¯t admit it? Daddy was so foolish; he would never win back mommy¡¯s heart!

    Sensing the little guy¡¯s gaze on him, Anthony picked up a small pan-fried bun and put it in his bowl. ¡°Just eat your food quietly. There are no pan-fried buns on my face.¡±

    The little guy grunted heavily but didn¡¯t dare say anything else.

    Mavis got ready quickly.

    When she came out of the bathroom, Alistair handed her the breakfast that had been saved for her.

    The three of them continued eating their meal in silence but harmony.

    Afterwards, the Cahan family¡¯s driver came to take Alistair to kindergarten. Mavis wanted to go with them but Anthony insisted on staying behind at work since he needed priority care as a patient in recovery.

    All morning long, Mavis felt distracted until she heard her phone notification sound off repeatedly by iing messages.

    Anthony frowned disapprovingly when he saw Mavis walk over towards the window typing away furiously at replies without saying anything more than necessary about what she was doing.

    As more notifications sounded off one after another creating noise within an otherwise quiet hospital room setting,

    Anthony red at Mavis with pursed lips.

    ¡°I have some personal matters I need attend,¡± said Mavis still looking down at her phone screen while typing away feverishly before turning around only briefly adding, ¡°You can have lunch delivered by our driverter today instead. I might pick Alistair upter this evening when he leaves school.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s expression turned cold as he asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s personal business. It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    He furrowed his eyebrows even tighter now saying firmly, ¡°I¡¯m still your legal husband so I have every right know where my wife is going.¡±

 Chapter 1101 Catching Her in an Embrace with Another Man

    ¡°Our marriage may not have been dissolved yet, but everyone needs their own personal space, and I¡¯m no exception. Plus, I don¡¯t want to tell you,¡± she said bluntly and a little painfully.

    Anthony¡¯s blue eyes shed with coldness, but he didn¡¯t continue to argue. ¡°I¡¯ll have Kane take you.¡±

    ¡°No need. I can take a taxi myself,¡± Mavis replied in a cold tone before leaving the hospital room.

    Despite several failed divorces and even sleeping together once after Anthony got drunk, their rtionship seemed to be more distant and subtle.

    After leaving the hospital, Mavis went straight to the airport by taxi without knowing that Anthony had received a call from Kane right after she left.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, she just arrived at the airport. It seems like she¡¯s here to pick someone up.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s voice was dark as he replied, ¡°Keep following her.¡±

    Mavis walked into the airport lobby without heading towards the arrival gate. Instead she went straight to the business lounge. Kane silently followed her and saw something that shocked him through the ss door of the lounge.

    The person who met with Mavis was indeed a man ¨C thin build with an average height of about 5¡¯8¡å. From Kane¡¯s perspective, he could only see his profile which showed off his high nose bridge giving him an air of elegance.

    As soon as he saw Mavis approaching him, he stood up for a big hug while smiling broadly as if they were very close friends or lovers.

    Kane almost dropped his jaw in shock. Mavis was actually having an affair!

    While still stunned by what he had seen through the ss door of business lounge, he secretly took photos of them hugging on his phone before sending it over to Anthony.

    Meanwhile, Mavis took initiative in picking up Raymond¡¯s luggage while they both walked out together towards exit direction. Kane hurriedly followed behind them.

    When they got out of the airport, Mavis asked Raymond, ¡°What do you want for lunch? I¡¯ll go check out nearby market.¡±

    Raymond yfully grabbed her arm saying, ¡°I¡¯m not picky eater. Whatever you cook is good enough for me!¡±

    ¡°Okay then , I¡¯ll make something simple. I have something else this afternoon so probably won¡¯t be back untilte tonight. You can cook yourself if you get hungry. This is apartment key. Don¡¯t wander around too much.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. Let¡¯s go buy groceries now. I haven¡¯t eaten your cooking for so long. It makes me drool!¡± Raymond eximed excitedly.

    Mavis couldn¡¯t help but smile and lightly pushed his forehead with her finger, ¡°You, I really have no way to deal with you.¡±

    The two of them didn¡¯t immediately return to the apartment, but went to the market to buy groceries.

    Kane sat in the car, silently rolling up the window and letting out a deep sigh.

    No wonder he spoke so highly of Anthony in front of Mavis and she didn¡¯t react at all.

    The natural feeling in their conversation suggested that they had a good rtionship and had known each other for a while.

    He thought for a moment, then took out his phone again and messaged Anthony.

    Kane said, ¡°Mrs. Cahan took that man back to Green Grove Apartment and even gave him the key to her own single apartment.¡±

    Although Anthony bought the entire building and wrote Mavis¡¯s name on it, Mavis could have arranged a different single apartment for Raymond, just like she did for Moore.

    However, she gave her own apartment to Raymond. Were they nning to secretly cohabit behind Anthony¡¯s back?

    Was Anthony going to be stuck being cheated on forever? Kane felt that things were not simple as he thought, and his hands didn¡¯t stop typing on the keyboard.

    Kane said, ¡°Mr. Cahan, have you received that photo? I just saw the man¡¯s face clearly, and he looks quite handsome. He even knows how to hold Mrs. Cahan¡¯s wrist and act affectionate!!]

    Kane said, ¡°Is it because Mrs. Cahan was once heartbroken by you that she has changed her preference in partners? It seems like she now likes younger men!¡±

    Kane said, ¡°Mr. Cahan, what should I do now? Should I continue following ore back to guard you?¡±

    There had been no response or message from Anthony¡¯s side.

    But Kane didn¡¯t believe that he hadn¡¯t seen the messages and the secret photos he had sent. Instead, he suspected that Anthony might have had a heart attack right on the spot from anger.

    ¡­

    11:50 AM.

    Mavis was buying groceries at the nearby market without any concern with her brother.

    Unlike when she came out with Moore before, she was now open and frank because she had been surrounded by reporters twice and recognized by the market vendors.

    As she went grocery shopping with yet another man, curious eyes were fixed on her and whispers could be heard all around.

    Mavis seemedpletely indifferent and focused on buying groceries, and she bought quite a lot, preparing to stock up food for Raymond¡¯s future stay.

    Raymond also had a natural expression and discussed with her which vegetables were tastier to buy.

    In twenty minutes, the two of them finished shopping at the market and carried several bags, as well as Raymond¡¯s luggage. It was difficult to carry everything upstairs.

    Anthony sat in a wheelchair with his left foot still in a cast, casting a cold gaze at the man beside Mavis. His expression was as fierce as a hunting wolf.

    Mavis was stunned, ¡°Why did youe here instead of resting in the hospital?¡±

    Raymond¡¯s focus was slightly different. He said, ¡°Dude, you¡¯re all injured like this, but how did you manage to climb up such a high staircase? You¡¯re really¡­ physically challenged but determined!¡±

    He said with a grimace, his expression exaggerated.

    Anthony frowned and turned his head to look at Mavis beside the man, speaking in a strange tone, ¡°He speaks pretty well, much better than Moore. Did you teach him?¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t answer, so Raymond spoke up for himself, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve been studying in Crana for three years now. Even though I haven¡¯t been to Suham before, I¡¯m still very familiar with thenguage here.¡±

    Anthony ignored himpletely and continued to stare at Mavis, his toneced with sarcasm.

    ¡°At noon, you were asked to bring lunch to the hospital but imed to be too busy. However, you had plenty of time toe back and cook for some random guy.¡±

    Raymond immediately exploded, ¡°Who are you calling a random guy! You may look handsome, but why are your words so vulgar?¡±

    Mavis was also very unhappy to hear this, but she guessed that Anthony would suspect her with the worst intentions, and she felt a chill in her heart.

    She stopped Raymond from getting physical and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin anything to him. Let him say whatever he wants.¡±

    Raymond¡¯s eyes darted back and forth between the two of them as he asked, ¡°Is he really the one¡­?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Mavis denied directly, ¡°I don¡¯t know him. Let¡¯s just ignore him and go inside.¡±

    In one sentence, Anthony¡¯s face darkened, and he sat in his wheelchair, unmoving, blocking the doorwaypletely without any intention of giving way.

    Raymond had a quick temper and was easily ignited.

    ¡°F*ck! Are you crazy? Ever heard of good dogs not blocking the way.¡±

    Raymond had fair skin and a handsome foreign face, but he spoke without any trace of a foreign ent. When he cursed, it was even more like a Cranian himself.

    But Anthony didn¡¯t even nce at the noisy Raymond. Despite sitting in a wheelchair, his presence was overwhelming.

    His gloomy and stern gaze remained fixed on Mavis, as he lightly curled his lips and sneered, ¡°Why are you afraid to admit our rtionship? Are you hiding it because of your little lover¡¯s anger?¡±

    Mavis was not speaking.

    Raymond looked back and forth between the two of them, ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship?¡±

    Anthony raised his eyebrows yfully and said, ¡°We have slept together.¡±

    This answer was quite vague, but Raymond instantly guessed what it meant and became even more explosive emotionally.

    ¡°Damn it! So, you¡¯re the heartless man Cahan! Betterte than never, I¡¯ve been itching to beat you up for a long time!¡±

    His tone was fierce, and he immediately swung his fist towards Anthony¡­This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 1102 Wrong: from Rival to Relative

    Despite Anthony being in a wheelchair, it was evident that Raymond was no match for him.

    The fist that was swung over was easily grasped by Anthony without any effort, rendering it immobile.

    He easily handcuffed Raymond with just one hand.

    His blue eyes turned sharp, and with a firm grip, his fair fingers exerted force. Raymond¡¯s face immediately changed color as he cried out in pain.

    ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch! My hand! It¡¯s going to break!¡±

    Mavis was frightened and quickly went to stop them, ¡°Don¡¯t hit him. Anthony, let go quickly.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s expression grew colder as he stared at her, ¡°You didn¡¯t see that he was the one who made the first move. I was just acting in self-defense.¡±

    She choked on her words and said, ¡°He¡¯s young and inexperienced. I apologize on his behalf. He¡¯s not like you. He doesn¡¯t have any skills. You could hurt him if you continue like this. Please let go first.¡±

    Anthony narrowed his cold eyes and not only did he not let go, but he also used a bit of skill.

    ¡°Ah ah!! Save me, save me!¡±

    Raymond¡¯s face turned pale and he immediately copsed, leaning against Anthony¡¯s wheelchair while still struggling and moaning in pain.

    ¡°Anthony!¡± Mavis tried to help, but unfortunately Anthony¡¯s hand strength was too strong and she couldn¡¯t budge his strength at all.

    Kane stood in the nearby hallway, silently watching.

    Mavis had to ask for his help, ¡°Kane, Kane can you please help me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Cahan, my duty is to protect Mr. Cahan,¡± Kane said calmly without any intention of stepping forward to help stop Anthony.

    Anthony¡¯s lips curled slightly as he spoke in a tone that seemed to be coated with frost, ¡°You weak and foolish idiot, so young and yet you¡¯re being kept by her?¡±

    As he spoke, his cold gaze turned piercing, and he swiftly grabbed Raymond¡¯s arm, giving it a ruthless twist.

    ¡°Ah!!!¡±

    The screams were about to pierce the sky.

    Raymond almost fainted in pain, his whole body shaking uncontrobly from the agony.

    Anthony remained expressionless as he released Raymond with disdain, letting him copse to the ground. ¡°You disrespectful brat. Consider your broken arm a lesson in manners,¡± he remarked coldly.

    Raymond was rolling back and forth on the ground, clutching his twisted arm in agony that felt like it was tearing him apart.

    Mavis¡¯s eyes turned red as she rushed over to check on Raymond¡¯s condition, and immediately called for an ambnce.

    When she looked up at Anthony again, her eyes were colder than ever before.

    ¡°Anthony, you have never truly respected me. You call any opposite sex around me random men, implying that they are being supported by me. You haven¡¯t changed in all these years and thank you forpletely shattering thest bit of filter I had on my first love.¡±

    Raymond curled up in her arms, looking at his twisted arm, and gradually broke down emotionally.

    ¡°Sis, am I disabled? I should sue him for domestic violence and abuse of a family member. I demand a divorce. You have to get divorced!¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°Sister?¡± Even Kane, who was standing nearby, was stunned. Sister? Domestic violence¡­ Could it be his own sister?

    It suddenly dawned on Kane that Anthony had sent him to Teyria to retrieve Mavis¡¯ household registration book for their marriage certificate. He had seen Mavis¡¯ registration and knew she had a younger brother. But this guy didn¡¯t look anything like him! Raymond in the household registration book had yellowish skin and looked rough around the edges, plus he didn¡¯t even go by the name Raymond!

    How could someone change so much over the years?

    Kane felt frustrated and regretful that things went awry. He quickly rushed over to help out.

    ¡°Mrs. Cahan, let me do it instead,¡± he said as he ran up to them. ¡°The stairs are inconvenient and it¡¯s difficult to carry a stretcher down here. I¡¯ll carry him downstairs ¡±

    He swiftly carried Raymond down the stairs while Mavis followed closely behind,pletely ignoring Anthony who was left behind.

    Ten minutester, they heard an ambnce siren ring from downstairs before gradually fading away.

    When Kane returned to Green Grove Apartment again, he saw Anthony sitting in the wheelchair outside with his hand on his forehead looking worried.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan,¡± Kane said hesitantly as he approached him. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t let me follow them to the hospital so I came back¡­¡±

    Anthony felt annoyed and agitated as he asked Kane, ¡°You followed them all day but you didn¡¯t realize they¡¯re siblings?¡±

    Kane made an awkward expression on his face.

    Who knew? It was easy to misunderstand when he saw two people behaving intimately. Mavis even gave him a key to her room. It was no wonder there would be misunderstandings.

    He couldn¡¯t exin himself any further except apologize, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. Cahan. I wasn¡¯t observant enough this time around.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t just about finding out whose fault it was anymore¡­

    Now that Anthony identally hit his little brother-inw, causing him a broken arm. The misunderstanding could lead into something bigger than anticipated!

    ¡°Sir, we should quickly find a way to remedy the situation. Originally, Mrs. Cahan had loosened her stance on divorce due to Alistair, intending to wait until you recover before discussing it. But now you havepletely offended your brother-inw, and it may not be easy to resolve this.¡±

    Did they really need someone pointing out how clear yet unfavorable their current situation was?

    Anthony became extremely irritated at everything going wrong at once. ring at Kane, he rubbed his forehead with frustration.

    As he was striking, he felt a sense of satisfaction. However, now that he realized he mistakenly struck his brother-inw, his emotions be moreplicated and frustrated.

    At the hospital:

    Raymond finished getting checked by doctors.

    His right arm was fractured, but fortunately, he received timely medical treatment, and there was no bone necrosis. With proper care and rest, it would take about two to three months for it to heal.

    His arm was suspended in a triangr frame, and even eating had be difficult for him in the past few months. Mavis could only apany him and take care of him.

    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m really miserable. I finally came to find you, but ended up with all these injuries.¡±

    It was indeed miserable. Just two hours after getting off the ne, he went to buy groceries together with Mavis and hadn¡¯t even had lunch yet when he ended up in the hospital.

    In order to recover quickly from his injuries, he could only eat light food now.

    Raymond felt aggrieved just thinking about it. ¡°He is too ruthless. This kind of man is dangerous. He will definitely be abusive at home. He hit me this time. Next time it might be you! We can¡¯t let him get away with this!¡±

    Mavis sat beside him, patiently feeding him a spoonful of porridge. ¡°Yes, I have already reported it to the police and requested that NIB intervene in our divorce proceedings. If Anthony does not agree, I will appeal to the court forpulsory divorce.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s how it should be! Ouch!¡±

    He identally moved his injured arm, causing his face contort in pain.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re upset but don¡¯t move around too much. Doctors areing soon for an injury assessment and representatives from NIB will alsoe here to understand what happened, so just tell them everything truthfully.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Soon there were many peopleing into the room besides doctors and nurses doing assessments including Malcolm and Lyra.

    Mavis was somewhat surprised, ¡°It was originally just a small matter. Mr. White, you shouldn¡¯t have personallye over here asking about my brother¡¯s situation or made Lyra go through all this trouble as well. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    Lyra lightly patted her hand back, ¡°After all your own brother has been involved in something like this, so we shoulde visit regardless if its official business or not¡±

    Malcolm handed over a basket of fruit along with flowers as well as ginseng supplements.

    Mavis received them both hands feeling warm inside, ¡°You guys are very thoughtful¡±.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Soon after that doctor finished Raymond¡¯s injury assessment along with nurse, only Malcolm and Lyra were left behind

    After listening carefully Raymond¡¯s summary of what happened, Malcolm asked, ¡°From what you¡¯ve exined so far, it seems like you were the first one who initiated physical contact?¡±

    Raymond didn¡¯t lie, ¡°Yes, I did start first but even if I did hit him, it wouldn¡¯t have caused any serious damage. He wanted nothing less than disabling my handpletely! The way he looked at me then¡­ It seemed like he wanted nothing more than kill me outright. He¡¯s terrifying!¡±

    Malcolm and Lyra exchanged nces understanding each other without saying anything further.

    Anthony did have a strong possessive nature, and if he perceived someone as a romantic rival, he can indeed exhibit a fierce determination to eliminate that person. It was within his capabilities to resort to extreme measures.

    Several people were chatting when a NIB officer standing guard outside suddenly knocked on the door and reported, ¡°Mr. White, Mr. Cahan is here. He wants to see the injured person and talk face-to-face.¡±

 Chapter 1103 Did His Hand Get Injured Too?

    Malcolm remained silent, turning her head towards Raymond, the victim of this incident.

    Raymond¡¯s expression was angry as he decisively refused, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him now. If I do, I might have a stressful reaction! Let him talk directly to my sister¡¯swyer!¡±

    Malcolm understood and gave a nod to the NIB officer who immediately understood and bowed before closing the door again.

    The conversation in the hospital room continued.

    Malcolm began analyzing seriously. ¡°In theory, this is considered a family conflict. The usual way of handling such matters is through mediation for both parties to reconcile. If Anthony takes responsibility for medical expenses andpensation while apologizing face-to-face with you and gaining your forgiveness, then this matter can be resolved.¡±

    Raymond interrupted him saying, ¡°I won¡¯t ept his apology orpensation! What does he think he can do with just some money? My sister is still rich even without his little bit of money! He must take legal responsibility for what he did since he has violent tendencies. He needs to divorce my sister on grounds of marital fault and give her custody of my nephew!¡±

    Although Raymond was clear in his argumentation, his expression was explosive despite only having one arm that could move. He seemed very agitated.

    Mavis couldn¡¯t help but twitch her mouth at her silly brother¡¯s words. Perhaps he didn¡¯t understand how wealthy and influential the Cahan family really was in Crana. Her few dors would probably only count as small change!

    From a legal perspective, Malcolm exined further, ¡°If you don¡¯t ept reconciliation, then we will have no choice but follow due process. Since you were the first one who attacked him, even though you were more severely injured than him, legally speaking it would be considered excessive self-defense resulting in injury. It could lead him to imprisonment based on your injury assessment report. However, if we look at it from another angle, you initiated violence, which means that you are suspected of causing trouble, so if there is no reconciliation, then ording tow, they will detain you.¡±

    Raymond froze up, not saying anything after hearing Malcolm¡¯s exnation. Not only did he get beaten up badly enough that an arm broke, but now also faced detention?

    He felt like crying without tears looking towards Mavis, ¡°Mavis¡­ I¡¯m so miserable¡­ if we don¡¯t reconcile, I¡¯ll suffer injuries and go into jail. I¡¯m just being taken advantage by Anthony¡¯s friend from NIB, right?¡±

    At first, Mavis felt sorry for her brother when she heard what happened, but when she heard what Raymond saidter, she couldn¡¯t help twitching her mouth again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say nonsense! Mr. White just told us about reality. It really was your fault initially. You should learn how restrain yourself instead always acting impulsively like this!¡±

    She poked his forehead angrily, wishing he could be more diligent.

    ¡°I really suffered a big loss!¡± He wore a miserable expression on his face. ¡°Next time, I know better. Even if I¡¯m angry, I shouldn¡¯t resort to violence first. I can see that guy is also impulsive. I¡¯ll make sure to provoke him properly next time and let him make the first move!¡±

    Mavis chuckled in exasperation, ¡°Are you addicted to getting beaten up? Are you not afraid of getting crippled?¡±

    Raymond¡¯s face changed and he quickly shook his head in fear.

    He was straightforward and spoke his mind. Lyra followed him and was amused; she quite liked his personality.

    Malcolm also said, ¡°Your sister is right. Anthony has a strong sense of territory and possessiveness, and he is paranoid. He is skilled and intelligent, and if he really wants to deal with you, there are many ways he can do it without getting his hands dirty. Provoking him would be more trouble than it¡¯s worth.¡±

    Raymond said, ¡°This person is too scary, then my sister should definitely divorce him! As friends of my sister, can you give her some advice?¡±

    Lyra and Malcolm remained silent together.

    Marriage issues can only be decided by the two people who were at the center of the rtionship. Others should not interfere too much.

    But Lyra still said, ¡°If Mavis needs any help, just let me know.¡±

    Mavis nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I now know more than ever what I really want.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    She looked up at Malcolm again and asked, ¡°Can I choose to settle this matter, or do you think using it as evidence for my application for a forced divorce and custody of Alistair would have a higher chance of sess?¡±

    Malcolm said, ¡°Hitting him is a fact, and a broken arm is also a fact. It can be used as evidence for divorce. If you insist, there is a high probability of getting divorced, but the issue of custody is uncertain.¡±

    Lyra also helped analyze, ¡°Alistair has been raised by the Cahan family for five years. If you really want to go to court and make a scene, this matter is not so simple. There is an easiest way for the court to grant custody to you, which is to prove that he has a serious tendency towards violence and is not suitable for continuing to raise Alistair.¡±

    Raymond, pointing to his injured arm in a sling, chimed in, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the perfect proof of his violent tendencies?¡±

    Beside him, Malcolm shook his head and said, ¡°In a reconciliation situation, the fact that you were the one who started it cannot be used as evidence.¡±

    Raymond was getting anxious, ¡°What should we do? My sister can¡¯t just give birth to a baby and have him be the property of the Cahan family. Does she even have to report to them before visiting her own child?¡±

    He continued to vent, ¡°This is so unfair! He betrayed my sister, yet he gets to have a son as a bonus. My sister dedicated her youth to him for so many years, and now she can¡¯t even raise the child she carried for ten months.¡±

    Mavis hung her head, a look of sadness on her face as she fell into silence. The entire hospital room was quiet.

    It wasn¡¯t until half a minuteter that Lyra spoke up. ¡°Mavis, does Alistair know about your ns to divorce? Is he willing to live with you? Although he¡¯s still young and can¡¯t be the key factor in determining custody, his wishes will be considered by the court.¡±

    At the mention of this, Mavis became even more despondent. ¡°He was willing at first, but after Anthony stopped him from leaving at the airport and I asked him againter on, he suddenly didn¡¯t want to anymore.¡±

    Raymond immediately spoke up for her. ¡°That brat! He¡¯s been with the Cahan family for years and doesn¡¯t even recognize his own mother anymore! Has he forgotten who gave birth to him?¡±

    Lyra helped exin for Alistair. ¡°He¡¯s only five years old and has never been mistreated by the Cahan family all these years. They¡¯ve always trained him ording to their standards as their future heir. It¡¯s an environment that is familiar to him with people around who are close friends and family members whom he knows well. It¡¯s understandable why he wouldn¡¯t want to leave so suddenly if Mavis takes him away from everything familiar. At such a young age, it would definitely cause panic.¡±

    Mavis nodded in agreement. ¡°I understand that. I don¡¯t me him for anything but feel guilty about missing out on five years of his growth.¡±

    Lyra triedforting her by saying, ¡°You haven¡¯t missed outpletely though. I send you videos regrly showing Alistair¡¯s happy moments during his growth process so you¡¯ve witnessed every step along the way.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Mavis replied sadly, ¡°I know you¡¯re trying not to make me worry too much so you only show me videos when things are going well but there were times when things weren¡¯t happy either.¡±

    There were times when Alistair was sad or sick or in pain or anxious.

    But during those times it wasn¡¯t Mavis who was there beside Alistair ¨C it was Anthony and Paloma.

    For Alistair, Anthony must have done more than she ever did.

    The more she thought about it, the more indebted she felt towards him.

    She hade back after five long years, expecting to take her son away with her without considering how unfair this would be for him.

    Suddenly, Mavis had an idea. Maybe seeing her baby son healthy, happy and thriving would be enough even if they weren¡¯t together all the time.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find time again soon enough to ask what Alistair wants. If he insists on staying with Anthony and the Cahan family, I¡¯ll respect his wishes. I¡¯m willing to give up custody if that¡¯s what he wants.¡±

    Lyra sighed, ¡°Mavis, as far as I know, Anthony has been keeping himself clean for the past few years. He¡¯s focused on Alistair and career and hasn¡¯t been fooling around with other women. If he really has changed and is willing to devote himself to his family from now on, would you be willing to give him another chance?¡±

    Mavis was stunned and didn¡¯t answer right away.

    Knock knock ¨C

    The door of the hospital room was knocked again.

    It was the same NIB officer from earlier.

    ¡°Mr. White, Mr. Cahan is still waiting in the hallway and refuses to leave.¡±

    ¡°He wants to see Miss Parker and the injured person. I noticed that he¡¯s in a wheelchair with a cast on his leg and an injured hand. Perhaps there¡¯s more to this than meets the eye. Would you like to meet him and hear his side of the story?¡±

 Chapter 1104 Play It Poorly

    Anthony¡¯s hand was injured too?

    Raymond¡¯s emotions instantly exploded, ¡°He was the one who hit me! I didn¡¯t even touch a hair on his head. How could he be injured? He¡¯s despicable! This guy definitely ns to turn the tables!¡±

    Mavis also had a serious expression and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Malcolm said, ¡°Since both of you are injured, it would be better to confront each other face-to-face. We can¡¯t just listen to one side of the story.¡±

    Mavis nodded in understanding.

    Then Malcolm gave a nod to the officer.

    In less than two minutes, Anthony came in on a wheelchair with Kane pushing him from behind.

    As soon as he entered, almost all eyes in the hospital room looked at his right hand at the same time. The originally fair and slender bones were now bruised and swollen, indicating that he was seriously injured.

    Mavis frowned as she watched him and began to doubt what happened.

    Raymond was about to explode,¡±Anthony! Cahan! You¡¯re cunning! You¡­¡±

    Before he could finish cursing, Malcolm interrupted, ¡°What happened to your hand?¡±

    Anthony nced at his own hand nonchntly and hooked his lips, ¡°Just a small injury.¡±

    Kane exined for him, ¡°When Mr. Cahan had an identst time, he probably suffered some internal injuries. This time when Mr. Parker attacked him again, during self-defense, something went wrong, which caused injury on his own hand.¡±

    Kane then looked at Mavis again, ¡°But Mrs. Cahan, you don¡¯t need to worry too much about Mr. Cahan because he has already seen a doctor. Fortunately it did not hurt any finger bones. It can only be considered as minor injury.¡±

    Mavis twitched her mouth slightly.

    Raymond sat up angrily, ¡°Which eye did you see my sister worrying about him? Also, I have fractures before I can count this as minor injury. Why should you consider that little injury of his as minor? And moreover, I¡¯m the one who got beaten up here. Howe I am responsible for injuring him?¡±

    There were standards for assessing injuries medically. Although Raymond didn¡¯t know how Anthony made himself like this, Raymond didn¡¯t believe that this could be considered minor by those standards either.

    Malcolm spoke calmly, ¡°Both of you are injured. If Anthony¡¯s hand is due to being beaten up, and if there is an assessment of light injuries, Raymond will be suspected of provocation or intentional harm. If you both don¡¯t agree on reconciliation, it will lead into imprisonment.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°What!¡±

    Raymond was furious. He couldn¡¯t understand why after all these twists and turns , the most important responsibility would fall onto himself instead.

    ¡°When Anthony broke my arm, his hand was perfectly fine. Now he suddenlyes over iming to be injured too. Most likely, he orchestrated the whole thing. Why should he me me for it?¡±

    Green Grove Apartment was an old walk-up building without surveince.

    It cannot be proved that Anthony¡¯s injury had nothing to do with him.

    ¡°F***!¡±

    Raymond was so angry that he could only grab the nket with his left hand and hammer the nket.

    The failurey in the fact that he was the one who made the first move. No matter what happened, he was at fault first. Anthony was just too cunning.

    When the atmosphere became tense, Anthony spoke up generously, ¡°It¡¯s just a small family conflict. I don¡¯t mind it personally. Thank you for Mr. White and Rara for making this trip.¡±

    Implied in his words, he had no intention of pursuing legal action and will not send Raymond to jail. He chose to settle the matter.

    Raymond gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Who asked you to be so hypocritical?¡±

    Mavis also said, ¡°I do not ept a settlement under this result. Anthony¡¯s hand injury has nothing to do with Raymond. He will stop at nothing to achieve his goals and even used self-harm to harm Raymond. I cannot tolerate this behavior. I request that the NIB intervene in the investigation to determine whether his hand was injured identally or intentionally afterwards. There must be a time difference for investigation, and I refuse to believe that there are no clues.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s jawline stiffened slightly.

    She continued solemnly, ¡°Mr. Cahan, as for our matter, I will appeal to the court as soon as possible and request apulsory divorce. If youe to your senses before that, you can contact me at any time to proceed with the divorce procedures. Otherwise, we will see each other in court.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face was so livid.

    Mavis didn¡¯t care whether he was happy or not, but just felt angry. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please let Mr. Cahan leave. Raymond needs to rest.¡±

    Raymond rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Hurry up and leave. If you stay for another minute, I¡¯m really going to lose it.¡±

    This parting remark waspletely disrespectful, especially in front of Malcolm and Lyra.

    Anthony, silent and sullen, was wheeled away by Kane.

    Malcolm and Lyra said goodbye to Mavis and left the ward with Anthony.

    In the hospital corridor, Malcolm bluntlymented, ¡°You got what you should have but yed it poorly.¡±

    Anthony was speechless.

    Lyra also said, ¡°Mavis was already wavering on whether to get a divorce, but then you came in and put on this great show, making Mavis furious. How should I scold you?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled lightly as he tightened the swollen bones of his hand.

    Lyra said, ¡°I know you too well. You would rather tell a hundred lies to cover up than sincerely apologize. If I were Mavis, I wouldn¡¯t want to forgive you either.¡±

    Anthony listened silently as Lyra continued to berate him in the hospital hallway. It seemed like a public trial against him. ¡°You were almost crushed with guilt when you thought Mavis died during childbirth, but now that you have a chance to make it up to her, you¡¯re not cherishing it?¡± she scolded.

    Anthony was taken aback and muttered, ¡°Rara¡­¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t love her, then stop harming her and set her free,¡± Lyra said firmly before walking away without looking back.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t say anything but gave Anthony a look of good luck before following his wife¡¯s footsteps.

    Kane couldn¡¯t help but sigh heavily. ¡°Mr. Cahan, your hand is injured and yet¡­ you¡¯re making things moreplicated for yourself. If necessary, why don¡¯t you find some helpers for advice?¡±

    Anthony shot Kane a cold nce. ¡°I don¡¯t need your reminder.¡±

    Kane shut up obediently.

    ¡­

    Ever since the day he had beaten Raymond up, Mavis had been taking care of Raymond in his hospital room for days on end without seeing Anthony again.

    Anthony did indeed seek out some helpers because he had to go to NIB almost every day due to the car ident and fight cases. Whenever he went there, he would sit in Chad¡¯s office and have tea with him.

    Chad never held back his words and always teased him whenever they met. ¡°Only someone as foolish as you can walk on tightrope at cliff edge while chasing after your wife,¡± Chad joked.

    Anthony sipped his tea calmly without changing his expression no matter how sarcastic Chad sounded.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that the ultimate trick of chasing after your wife is shamelessness,¡± Chad continued teasingly. ¡°Besides, you were at fault from the beginning, but instead of swallowing your pride, you came up with lousy ideas that even broke your brother-inw¡¯s arm. Now, Mavis wants to appeal for divorce, and what use is iting here asking me now?¡±

    Looking down at his still swollen fingers which hadn¡¯t healed yet, Anthony lightly agreed, ¡°It was indeed a terrible idea. But I want to see if there are any worse ideas from you.¡±

 Chapter 1105 Lying and Pretending to be Sick, Wife Runs Faster

    Chad disagreed, ¡°My ideas are not terrible. They are all top-notch ideas!¡±

    ¡°In the old days, when Malcolm was pursuing his wife, it was all thanks to my assistance that he was able to sessfully win her over¡­¡±

    He lounged with his legs crossed, boasting about his achievements one by one.

    Anthony patiently listened, refraining from expressing any opinions about Malcolm¡¯s past pursuit of Lyra.

    ¡°¡­ So, if you want to win back Mavis¡¯s heart, you¡¯ll need my strategic guidance.¡±

    Anthony calmly took a sip of tea, ¡°Tell me your thoughts.¡±

    Chad immediately changed his posture and became serious, ¡°No rush, let me ask you first.¡±

    ¡°You may ask.¡±

    ¡°Does Mavis love you?¡±

    Anthony fell silent for a moment, ¡°She used to love me, but I don¡¯t know about it now.¡±

    ¡°Do you love her?¡±

    Anthony remained silent again.

    After much contemtion, he finally answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Chad raised an eyebrow curiously, ¡°Since you¡¯re not even sure if you love her or not, why don¡¯t you want to divorce her?¡±

    ¡°We have a child together.¡±

    Chad asked, ¡°So, you chose her to prevent Alistair from getting hurt?¡±

    Yes, but not only that.

    There was also regret for not being by her side during childbirth.

    And he knew that she hadn¡¯t been living well abroad these years, enduring the pain of depression every day.

    And there was guilt of not being able to protect her.

    Mixed emotions overwhelmed him, trapping him in a small room with no outlet for release.

    After some thought, he said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve tried to be gentle with her, but every time I see her with another man, I can¡¯t help but get angry.¡±

    ¡°When I see herughing and talking with other men, I want to punish her, but when I see her being genuinely hurt and crying, I can¡¯t help but feel heartbroken.¡±

    ¡°This situation is not the first time, nor will it be thest.¡±

    Chad stood up and walked over to him, reaching out to touch his forehead, ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡±

    Anthony turned his head away, pushing Chad¡¯s hand away.

    ¡°Why are you pretending to be innocent when you¡¯re not?¡±

    Chad couldn¡¯t help but argue with him, ¡°You¡¯re talking as if you¡¯re an inexperienced teenager who doesn¡¯t understand love. You were infatuated with my sister-inw Lyra for decades. Can you honestly say you don¡¯t know what love is?¡±

    Anthony replied, ¡°My feelings for Rara and my feelings for Mavis are different.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s different about them?¡±

    ¡°Once upon a time, I loved Rara, it was a clear love. She shone in my eyes. But with Mavis, I am very aware that I do not have this kind of feeling for her. When I see her, I mostly feel that this woman is as stupid as ever. Perhaps my feelings towards her are only possessiveness.¡±

    Chad sneered and refused to buy into his argument.

    ¡°Nonsense. Without love, where does possessivenesse from? Not all feelings of attraction are the same. Moreover, if your feelings for Mavis are the same as they were for Lyra before, then you¡¯re just treating her as a substitute for Lyra, which is not right!¡±

    He sat back on the sofa and confidently said, ¡°If you get angry and lose control when you see her with other men, that¡¯s jealousy! It just proves that she is in your heart.¡±

    ¡°Anthony, face your own inner feelings and don¡¯t make me look down on you.¡±

    When he left NIB, Chad¡¯s words still lingered in his ears.

    He went to the bar, drinking ss after ss of high-concentration liquor until his throat was bitter.

    In his semi-drunken state, his hazy vision was filled with images of Mavis-her angry expression, her sad face, her joyful moments, and the scenes of intimacy they shared at night.

    Scenes shed through his mind one by one.

    Mavis had a slender waist and a supple body that he became infatuated with after experiencing it twice¡­

    Even Anthony himself didn¡¯t realize that Lyra¡¯s figure had disappeared from his hazy mind.

    ¡­

    Due to the unpleasant incident with Anthony, Mavis hasn¡¯t seen Alistair for two days.

    She secretly went to the kindergarten to see her son, but could only catch a glimpse of his profile. After school, her son was picked up by the Cahan family¡¯s driver.

    Paloma seemed to be guarded like she was going to steal her child, and there were now more bodyguards who stayed close to Alistair at all times.

    The fight between Anthony and Raymond had been investigated and it had been determined that Anthony¡¯s hand was injured by himself. Even without surveince footage, the extent of his injury can give a rough estimate of when he was hurt.

    As Raymond also made a mistake in this matter and took the initiative, Mavis and Anthony signed a settlement agreement with NIB.

    Coming out of the mediation room at NIB, Anthony, who was sitting in a wheelchair, was being pushed by Kane. He took the lead and blocked Mavis and Raymond¡¯s path.

    Anthony said, ¡°I have something to ask you privately.¡±

    Mavis hadn¡¯t spoken yet, but Raymond snorted coldly, ¡°Why do you think you have the right to ask questions? Just because you want my sister to obediently go with you? Anthony, I¡¯m telling you solemnly, if you want to talk to my sister, wait for the court hearing. The matter of you abusing me is not over. We will definitely appeal to the court. Whether you want to divorce or not, it¡¯s going to happen!¡±

    His right hand, which was broken, was still wrapped in a bandage and suspended in front of his chest. He could only use his left hand to pull Mavis along.

    ¡°Sis, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t mind him,¡± the siblings¡¯ figures quickly disappeared down the hallway.

    Kane pushed Anthony¡¯s wheelchair with a sigh. ¡°Mr. Cahan, how long do you n on pretending to be injured? This isn¡¯t a sustainable solution. She doesn¡¯t seem too concerned about you either. It seems like this ploy won¡¯t work.¡±

    Anthony gave him a cold look. ¡°Bone injuries and muscle damage need time to heal. If I tell Mavis now that I¡¯m faking it, what do you think the consequences will be?¡±

    ¡°Will your wife run away faster?¡±

    Anthony scowled at him. ¡°Just shut up if you know what¡¯s good for you.¡±

    Kane obediently made a motion of sealing his lips.

    Anthony took out his cigarette case and sat down in the hallway of NIB to smoke.

    After finishing an entire cigarette, he crushed the embers underfoot and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the deputy bureau office.¡±

    ¡­

    Mavis and Raymond had not yet left NIB. Instead they went to find Malcolm.

    She asked about Anthony¡¯sst malicious car ident case.

    Malcolm looked meaningful as he replied, ¡°That case wasn¡¯t much of an issue. Do you really want to know all about that case?¡±

    Mavis said, ¡°His car ident and the divorce are connected, and it¡¯s also rted to me. I feel uneasy seeing him sitting in a wheelchair with a cast all day long. I don¡¯t want to owe him anything, so I came to ask.¡±

    She interrupted halfway when she noticed Malcolm¡¯s choice of words, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®that case wasn¡¯t much of an issue¡¯? Have you caught whoever caused his car ident? Was it really a conspiracy? Who is behind all this?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Malcolmughed wryly as he shook his head without knowing how to exin things clearly enough for Mavis, ¡°The nature of that case is very special. I can have Ted take you guys through its records but hopefully after reading them over, there won¡¯t be any surprises.¡±

    He finished speaking before turning around. Mavis stood alone in confusion inside his office space while Raymond quipped from beside her, ¡°I guess he must have done too many bad things on usual basis or offended too many people so someone bought one leg off him.¡±

    As they spoke, Ted arrived quickly thereafter.

 Chapter 1106 Invite Him to Live in the Apartment Together Proactively

    Mavis and Raymond followed Ted to the information room. Along the way, Raymond was stillining.

    ¡°Speaking of Anthony¡¯s car ident, it was his own fault. What does it have to do with you? You insist on taking responsibility for him and pretending to care about him.¡±

    Mavis nced at him from the corner of her eye.

    He wisely shut up and didn¡¯t say anything more.

    Tedughed, ¡°It seems like you have a deep grudge against Anthony.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Raymond pointed to his right arm where a triangr frame hung, ¡°Have you seen what that brother-inw did to me? The look in his eyes at that time was like he wanted my life. I hate him so much.¡±

    Ted looked at his arm and clicked his tongue twice. ¡°It¡¯s really cruel, but you also have problems since you can¡¯t beat him.¡±

    If he couldn¡¯t win but still chose to fight actively, then he deserved to be beaten up.

    Raymond snorted with resentment in his heart. ¡°Anyway, I hate him and don¡¯t even acknowledge that he is my brother-inw.¡±

    While the two wereining about Anthony, Mavis remained silent as she walked with her head down lost in thought.

    Soon they arrived at the information room.

    Ted made a gesture for them both to stop outside before saying, ¡°The information room doesn¡¯t allow outsiders inside normally nor are they allowed ess during investigations either. But Mr. White said this case is very special and doesn¡¯t involve any confidential material so we can let you take a look. Wait here while I go get it quickly.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Mavis nodded, ¡°Okay, thank you Mr. Ted.¡±

    Ted smiled back before entering into the information room.

    A special case?

    This word had already been mentioned twice today, making her increasingly curious about just how special this result could be if even Malcolm showed such meaningful expressions?

    Ted worked efficiently. Within five minutes, he came out of the information room holding a sealed document bag. He handed it over to Mavis and his expression changed as she took hold of it, trying notugh out loud himself.

    ¡°Well¡­ when I took a nce at what I got earlier on¡­ it really is quite special! Just hope after reading through everything, your emotions won¡¯t get too excited!¡±

    After speaking these words, Ted pursed his lips again, trying notugh out loud before leaving with lowered head. Only Mavis and Raymond were left, standing there looking confused.

    Both Malcolm¡¯s reaction earlier on along with Ted¡¯s now had piqued even more interest from Raymond who urged, ¡°Sis, hurry up open it! What exactly does this say?¡±

    Mavis tore open the seal then carefully examined several investigation documents inside. When she finished reading them, all her eyebrows furrowed tightly together,

    ¡°Anthony!¡±

    There weren¡¯t any enemies plotting against him. It was all self-directed by Anthony himself!

    The car ident was just a minor scratch, and his leg injury was also fake.

    This was a false report, but because the circumstances were not serious and did not cause significant harm, only criticism and education were given with a fine.

    The case had already been closed, but Anthony could still act as if his leg were injured in front of her, continuing to oppress and control her.

    ¡°Mavis, he¡¯s too much!¡±

    Raymond was filled with indignation, ¡°He¡¯s a scheming dog. He pretended to beme and made you work for him for so many days. He didn¡¯t even apologize once. He¡¯s just ying with you. Can you swallow this?¡±

    He was angry and said everything Mavis wanted to say. Surprisingly, Mavis wasn¡¯t as angry anymore.

    ¡°What do you think I should do?¡±

    ¡°We must retaliate and vent our anger! Let him know that we are not to be trifled with.¡±

    His uninjured left hand kept punching the air, as he eagerly nned, ¡°Once I¡¯ve had my revenge, I¡¯ll serve him with divorce papers and make him regret his actions. He¡¯ll beg for forgiveness on his knees, crying and admitting his mistakes!¡±

    Mavis sneered, ¡°Kneeling down to apologize is something that will never happen with Anthony.¡±

    Raymond grumbled discontentedly, ¡°Don¡¯t speak too confidently, Mavis. There¡¯s nothing absolute in this world.¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t argue back, but she couldn¡¯t imagine what Anthony would look like begging for mercy on his knees. In her eyes, Anthony had always been a cool and noble prince-like figure.

    Even if such a person admitted their mistake and lowered their head, it was still difficult for them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mavis. We can walk and talk at the same time, and think about how to deal with Anthony.¡±

    Mavis nodded and left the hallway with him.

    Half an hourter.

    Anthony came out of the deputy bureau office.

    He was chased out by Chad.

    Chad¡¯s angry voice echoed in the office, ¡°Is your pride so precious that you would take it to the grave? If you can¡¯t swallow your pride, then don¡¯te to me for advice!¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t even blink when a sofa pillow was thrown into the hallway. He simply tilted his head slightly and dodged it with precision.

    Behind him, Kane was hit, clutching his stomach in mourning.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan¡­¡± Kane looked miserable and was almost dying of frustration.

    Anthony had no expression on his face as he nced at him and said, ¡°Have you been cking off on your workoutstely? Your skills are getting worse. You can¡¯t even dodge a pillow.¡±

    Kane had something on his mind but he can¡¯t express it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Green Grove Apartment.¡±

    Kane had to tirelessly push his wheelchair for him.

    The two of them walked out of NIB and before they reached the luxury car on the side of the road, they saw two familiar figures.

    Kane leaned in close to Anthony¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Mr. Cahan, it¡¯s Mrs. Cahan and Mr. Parker.¡±

    Anthony looked up to see Mavis and Raymond walking towards him. Mavis¡¯s gaze fell on the cigarette in his hand as she spoke calmly with a hint of sarcasm, ¡°Why are you smoking again? I remember the doctor telling you not to smoke or drink while your leg is still healing.¡±

    Anthony had just taken a puff when he choked on it and started coughing uncontrobly. Kane quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s because¡­ you haven¡¯t been paying attention to Mr. Cahantely so he smokes when he feels upset. If you showed more concern for him, he would listen to you.¡±

    Mavis replied bluntly, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. He never listens to me. Maybe in his eyes, his status is higher than mine so he always has to put me down.¡±

    The atmosphere became tense for a moment until Raymond broke the silence by asking, ¡°Anthony, where are you guys headed?¡±

    Kane chuckled and said, ¡°Mr. Cahan is heading over to Green Grove Apartment to find Mrs. Cahan but we bumped into each other here instead.¡±

    Raymond pointed out, ¡°Green Grove Apartment is an old walk-up building without an elevator. Won¡¯t it be difficult for someone with leg injury?¡±

    Kane replied confidently, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. There are always ways around difficulties.¡±

    Mavis chimed in, ¡°Since we¡¯re going back that way anyway, why don¡¯t we all go together? Raymond injured his hand so I have to take care of him but if you want, you can move into Green Grove too. I can help take care of your leg injury. And as for our divorce agreement, it¡¯ll stay as previously discussed until your leg heals up enough for us discuss further.¡±

    Raymond grumbled, ¡°Only my sister likes being a do-gooder. Who else would bother about whether or not your legs heal properly?¡±

    The two siblings yed their roles convincingly ¨C one ying good cop while one yed bad cop.

    Kane couldn¡¯t help but get excited as he hummed reminders into Anthony¡¯s ear.

    This was a great opportunity to mend rtions with Mavis! She even suggested it herself. He must agree without hesitation, as any dy would be disrespectful to him.

    Anthony held his cigarette between his fingertips, the smoke swirling around him as his deep blue eyes glimmered.

    Noticing Mavis watching him, he averted his gaze and cleared his throat to hide any expression on his face. ¡°I¡¯ll consider it.¡±

    Raymond wasn¡¯t having it. ¡°Stop pretending like you¡¯re some big shot. My sister won¡¯t wait on you forever. Eithere or go away.¡±

    Mavis added, ¡°If you¡¯re hesitant, then let¡¯s forget about it. Let¡¯s leave now, Raymond.¡±

    Anthony and Kane remained silent.

 Chapter 1107 Carrying the Wheelchair Upstairs, She Suddenly Became Gentle and Considerate

    Kane was getting anxious watching from the sidelines. Anthony never had a kind word to say, and it was frustrating. He quickly ran up to Mavis and Raymond, intercepting them before they could confront Anthony any further.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°Mrs. Cahan, don¡¯t worry about Mr. Cahan¡¯s behavior. You know how he is ¨C stubborn and proud. But I¡¯m sure he¡¯s grateful for your offer to take care of his leg injury,¡± Kane said in a soothing tone.

    Anthony didn¡¯t argue back this time around. Instead, he kept his head down while coughing awkwardly as if trying to hide the embarrassment in the air.

    Kane managed to persuade Mavis and Raymond into getting into the Cahan family¡¯s luxurious car after almost losing years of smiles on his face due to their argument with Anthony.

    Soon enough, they arrived at Green Grove Apartment building. Kane pushed Anthony¡¯s wheelchair out of the car and stared at the stairs leading up towards their destination floor with an expressionless face.

    Mavis noticed that Kane looked tense and guessed what he might be thinking about. She tried lightening up the mood by jokingly saying, ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t you say there are always more solutions than problems? Last time when we were here, you carried him upstairs.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Kane hesitated before stopping himself mid-sentence as tears welled up in his eyes.

    Ten floors! With Anthony¡¯s weight plus that of his wheelchair¡­ it would be impossible for him alone!

    He turned towards Anthony seeking help but received a cold look from him instead who replied nonchntly, ¡°Yes, Kane carried mest time.¡±

    Kane felt like he¡¯d been yed by Anthony yet again!

    Raymond couldn¡¯t hold back anymore; he burst outughing while Mavismented, ¡°Since it workedst time, why not do it again? Don¡¯t worry about us. We¡¯ll go ahead first.¡±

    Kane stood there looking lost. Raymond gave him a sly smile before following Mavis upstairs, leaving behind an embarrassed-looking Kane who whispered under his breath, ¡°Mr. Cahan¡­ do I really have to carry you?¡±

    Anthony gave him another icy re before replying sarcastically, ¡°Who else can do it?¡±

    Mavis was too weak physically being a woman while Raymond had a injured hand, which meant carrying anything heavy wasn¡¯t possible for now. Besides, since there were issues between Raymond and Antony, so asking for help wasn¡¯t even an option!

    It seemed like only poor old Kane could handle this unpleasant task¡­

    With a sad expression on his face and barely audible voice, Kane muttered, ¡°Mrs. Cahan¡¯s apartment is on 10th floor. Please spare me Mr. Cahan. Can¡¯t we just¡­¡±

    But before finishing off what little hope remained within himself, Kane received another cold stare from Antony who spoke firmly, ¡°One month bonus raise!¡±

    Shaking off all doubts, Kane knew that there was no other way but climb those ten floors with Antony¡¯s weight added onto that of wheelchairbined together weighing over two hundred pounds. That made this task seem insurmountable!

    ¡°Three months¡¯ bonus.¡±

    Kane hesitated for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°Talking about money with me is too formal. I¡¯m not that kind of person¡­¡±

    ¡°Six months.¡± Anthony interrupted him before he could finish.

    Kane was stunned and became speechless.

    Anthony raised an eyebrow and continued to up the ante. ¡°Increase your sry for six months and give you one year¡¯s bonus.¡±

    Kane immediately smiled, ¡°You really understand me. I am that kind of person. It¡¯s my honor to serve you!¡±

    He rolled up his sleeves and got to work.

    Upstairs, Mavis and Raymond had just arrived on the fifth floor when they quietly peeked out to observe what was happening downstairs.

    Raymond whispered, ¡°Mavis, Kane is really daring to ask for so much more money from Anthony. He¡¯s so rich. It¡¯s inhumane! He¡¯ll die if he walks down two steps?¡±

    Mavis replied calmly, ¡°He will reveal his true colors soon enough.¡±

    ¡°Can Kane really carry the wheelchair up ten floors? Can he do it?¡± Raymond asked worriedly.

    Mavis shrugged helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Let¡¯s wish him sess.¡±

    She turned around and went upstairs without looking back at what was happening below.

    Raymond followed her lead.

    ¡­

    From the first floor all the way up ten floors, Kane hated high stairs like these for the first time in his life as each corner seemed like an eternity away from each other.

    Compared with his sweat-drenched shirt, Anthony looked like an idler who wasn¡¯t even breaking a sweat despite having one leg ¡°paralyzed¡± while being carried by Kane all this time.

    After climbing ten whole floors along with carrying Anthony on his back made him panting heavily. Kane was even unable to catch breaths properly anymore while sweating profusely. And his sweat soaked through every inch of clothing on himself.

    Mavis and Raymond weren¡¯t in any hurry as they waited patiently at their apartment door on the tenth floor until both men finally arrived there together.

    As the wheelchair reached the t on the tenth floor, Kane¡¯s arms and legs went weak, and he copsed next to Anthony¡¯s wheelchair, gasping for breath.

    Raymond clicked his tongue in disapproval, watching with a sigh, ¡°Anthony, you¡¯re so harsh even on your own people. Just get off and take a few steps, or let Kane support you.¡±

    He nced at the exhausted Kane, ¡°I remember thest time I came back to the apartment with my sister, you and Anthony were already waiting at the entrance. Howe I didn¡¯t see you sweating this much back then?¡±

    ¡°It might be¡­¡± said Kane reluctantly, ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling weaktely due health issues. Maybe need take better care myself going forward.¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t take pleasure in Kane¡¯s plight. Instead, she felt a pang of sympathy for him. She handed him a cup of warm water and said, ¡°Take a sip. I¡¯ve arranged Raymond in the adjacent apartment. You can go thereter to take a shower. You can stay for dinner as well. You¡¯ve worked hard today.¡±

    Her original intention was to make Anthony expose himself by standing up and walking, but no one could match his acting skills.

    If NIB hadn¡¯t already known the whole truth, she might have continued to be deceived by Anthony¡¯s performance.

    Kane took the warm water and drank it in one gulp, feeling so moved that he almost cried. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Cahan. You¡¯re so kind, Mrs. Cahan.¡±

    Mavis nodded with a smile in response and turned to enter the house.

    Soon, only Anthony and Kane were left in front of the apartment building.

    Kane was at a loss for words. ¡°Mr. Cahan, please have mercy on me and install an elevator in Green Grove Apartment as soon as possible! I can¡¯t handle carrying you up and down every day!¡±

    Anthony handed him a wet wipe and said simply, ¡°Okay.¡± Kane was overjoyed to hear the word from him and wiped his sweat with the wet wipe.

    During dinner in the small dining room, all that could be heard were sounds of utensils clinking against tes. It was extremely quiet otherwise. Kane wolfed down his food hungrily while everyone else seemed preupied with their own thoughts.

    After dinner, Kane went next door to Raymond¡¯s apartment with him.

    Mavis cleaned up all of the leftover dishes by herself while Anthony helped clear off the table using his wheelchair.

    The two of them worked silently side by side. It felt like they had gone back five years in time when they had been living together harmoniously during their arranged marriage agreement.

    After what seemed like ages passed by without anyone saying anything at all, Anthony finally spoke up, ¡°Why did you suddenly decide to continue taking care of me?¡±

    Mavis paused her dishwashing for a moment before calmly exining, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t rushed off to get there that day then gotten into an ident afterwards which caused your leg injury¡­ I would feel responsible for what happened since I promised I¡¯d take care of you until your recovery.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s heart warmed at her words. His expression softened gradually over time.

    Although Mavis appeared calm on surface level while washing dishes vigorously, she seemed like she was venting out all her pent-up anger onto those tes!

    Anthony remained oblivious though, unaware that Mavis¡¯ revenge woulde crashing down upon him like a storm soon enough¡­

    At 7 pm sharp.

    Alistair was picked up from the kindergarten and brought to the Green Grove Apartment after Kane finished showering.

    Mavis had been eagerly waiting and as soon as she saw her son, she showered him with kisses and hugs, lifting him high in the air.

    Anthony frowned as he watched the intimate interaction between mother and son. He had reason to suspect that Mavis was willing to have him move in together just to see their son.

    Before going to bed, Mavis helped Anthony lie down on the bed. From start to finish, she was incredibly gentle, caring, and attentive. It was a stark contrast to her previous reluctance to take care of him, as if she had be apletely different person.

    ¡°Is there anything else you need?¡± she asked softly before leaving.

    Alistair pointed to the nearby bookshelf and spoke first, ¡°I want to hear daddy tell me a bedtime story tonight. Mommy, can you please bring the storybook?¡±

    Anthony replied, ¡°The storybook is too childish. Bring me the math workbook instead. I¡¯ll go over some of Alistair¡¯s mistakes with him.¡±

    Alistair¡¯s face turned pale.

    Mavis looked at Anthony and Alistair before ultimately choosing to bring the storybook. ¡°Let¡¯s stick with storytelling for now. Alistair needs a bnce between study and y during his break time, or he won¡¯t sleep well at night and will dream about math problems.¡±

    Alistair was thrilled and blew his mother a kiss. ¡°Mommy, I love you so much!¡±

    Mavis returned the gesture as they both smiled.

    During storytelling time, Mavis left the room to search for something in the living room.

    Five minutester, she returned holding a hammer, chisel, plunger stick for unclogging toilets, and a thin stick resembling an index finger entering into their bedroom.

 Chapter 1108 Thoughtful Treatment Methods

    Anthony and Alistair were both stunned.

    ¡°Mommy, what are you trying to do?¡±

    Mavis smiled and said, ¡°I heard that ster cannot be fixed for too long. It¡¯s not good for the skin and needs to be regrly reced with a new one.¡±

    Anthony looked at the iron chisel and iron mallet in her hand, frowned and said, ¡°The ster does need to be changed, but I will go to the hospital to have it done. You don¡¯t need to do it yourself.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t need to personally get involved originally, but a couple of days ago I heard about a home remedy for treating leg injuries that can help you recover faster. So it¡¯s better for me to just remove the cast myself.¡±

    Although Alistair was young, he knew that hammers and maces should not be yed with carelessly as they can cause injuries.

    And also, Anthony was pretending to be sick.

    He immediately spoke up, ¡°Mommy, there¡¯s no need to open it. Daddy¡­¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Anthony interrupted little Alistair and said with a brave face, ¡°I trust you won¡¯t hurt me.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Mavis smiled with her eyebrows and eyes curved.

    She was already feeling relieved even before the ster was removed.

    Iron mallet aimed at the middle of the ster, Mavis exerted force and struck down with it. The ster cracked, and Anthony¡¯s knee moved slightly.

    Mavis pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°Does it hurt a lot? It seems like your leg is almost healed.¡±

    Anthony shook his head solemnly and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. The car ident caused some bone fractures, and it¡¯s likely going to take a long time to treat. I don¡¯t have much sensation, just muscle reflexes.¡±

    ¡°Oh, muscle reflexes. Looks like I should really try the remedy tonight,¡± she said, continuing to hammer the ster.

    Alistair covered his eyes with his small hands and dared not look anymore.

    What if the ster suddenly broke and Mavis identally stabbed the iron chisel into Anthony¡¯s leg?

    It was really scary¡­

    Compared to his worries, Anthony himself was much calmer.

    However, Mavis still caught his microexpression and saw his Adam¡¯s apple move, indicating that he was clearly nervous.

    He pretended to be sick and bossed her around for so many days, treating her like a fool. It was time to teach him a lesson.

    She pointed at the iron hammer and struck the cast from below the knee all the way down to the sole of the foot, causing more and more cracks.

    Seeing that she was about to strike again with the hammer, Anthony took the initiative to pry open the entire cast from the crack.

    Due to theck of blood cirction caused by the cast, the skin below Anthony¡¯s knee waspletely red.

    Mavis pinched his calf andmented, ¡°It¡¯s really badly injured. The leg is turning red.¡±

    Her slender fingertips exerted force without any warning, firmly pinching the soft flesh of Anthony¡¯s calf.

    ¡°Ah! It hurts, it hurts, it hurts!¡±

    Alistair covered his small face and exaggeratedly screamed out loud.

    Mavis couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°He¡¯s not reacting at all. Are you feeling the pain for him?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Alistair¡¯s small hand covered his face as he opened his fingers, and his round blue eyes stared at Anthony. ¡°Daddy, does it hurt?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s jawline tightened and the corners of his mouth lifted into a rxed curve. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± he said.

    Mavis sighed even more, ¡°I exerted so much force, and you don¡¯t feel anything at all?¡±

    Anthony lowered his gaze, the skin on his calf where it was pinched had turned deep red, and the pain was gradually numbing.

    He remained expressionless and said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything.¡±

    ¡°This is bad. ording to reason, after being treated for so many days and even having surgery, there should be some feeling. Could it be that the leg bone that was reattached has necrosis?¡±

    Anthony looked up and met her gaze, asking in return, ¡°If there was no possibility of my leg healing, would you stay and take care of me for the rest of your life?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­¡± Mavis answered without hesitation, ¡°Of course not, with me here, your leg won¡¯t be disabled forever. You will definitely recover.¡±

    She picked up the small stick and waved it in the air twice.

    The fierce wind was extremely frightening.

    Alistair bit his small pillow and nervously watched, as if he was more afraid than the person involved.

    Mavis said, ¡°This folk remedy is said to be very effective. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll start now.¡±

    Swoosh ¨C Crack!

    Without giving Anthony a chance to refuse, she held onto the small stick and fiercely struck his leg.

    The already poor-circted and reddened skin gradually revealed a deep red scar.

    Alistair¡¯s small shoulders shook with the sound of the howling wind.

    Anthony, on the other hand, remained calm and didn¡¯t even move his knees a bit. He was truly unmoved and unperturbed.

    Mavis was well aware of the force she used, and it should have been excruciatingly painful. Yet, the scumbag managed to maintain a poker face, disying an impressive level ofposure.

    Her usual question was, ¡°Do you feel anything?¡±

    Anthony shook his head reluctantly.

    The small stick traced a graceful arc in the air,nding five consecutive blows on Anthony¡¯s lower leg with precision and intensity, leaving no room for escape.

    ¡°Ah ah ah! He¡¯s going to die!¡±

    Alistair was clutching the small pillow and wailing beside as if he were being beaten with the stick.

    Anthony struggled to take two breaths and his long curled eyshes trembled slightly. This was already the strongest reaction he could muster under his strong endurance.

    Despite his reluctance to think negatively, he still noticed that Mavis¡¯ behavior tonight was very targeted.

    ¡°Where did you hear this folk remedy from? Are you sure it¡¯s not a scam?¡±

    Mavis nodded firmly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a scam. It¡¯s because of your leg. Prolongedck of blood cirction and insufficient blood supply can cause numbness in the lower leg. This method can promote blood cirction.¡±

    Nonsense spoken with a straight face.

    Beside them, Alistair looked at the six red marks across Anthony¡¯s soft calf and made a yful expression. He tugged at Anthony¡¯s sleeve and softly advised, ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s better to say it hurts to avoid any losses. Mommy means it tonight.¡±

    Anthony took a deep breath but still shook his head.

    Mavis raised her eyebrows slightly, indicating that the service was not up to par and more effort was needed.

    The small stick swung and relentlessly struck down.

    The sound of swooshing cut through the air as the stick hit the flesh.

    Mavis¡¯s expression, however, was very gentle, as if she were giving him a foot massage.

    Anthony finally managed to prop himself up after who knew how many times the stick fell. He used his arms to push himself up and shifted his legs backwards a bit.

    Although his calf muscles were trembling slightly, his voice remained steady and he said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can feel it now.¡±

    Mavis grabbed hold of his ankle and took the opportunity to say, ¡°It seems like my remedy is really effective. I told you, your leg won¡¯t stayme. It will definitely heal.¡±

    She lowered her gaze and examined the injury on Anthony¡¯s leg.

    The left calf was covered in irregr purplish bruises, and the entire leg was swollen, appearing muchrger than the right calf.

    She frowned as she watched, ¡°Let¡¯s move on to the next treatment method while you regain consciousness tonight.¡±

    Setting down the thin stick, Mavis picked up the hammer again, using the thicker handle to forcefully pound Anthony¡¯s soles.

    This was an acupressure techniques.

    She needed something genuine to make it look authentic.

    But she knew that massaging the soles of the feet with force could be painful as well.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    If Anthony enjoyed pretending to be sick so much, then tonight she would let him fully indulge in it and see how long he could endure!

 Chapter 1109 Pretending to be Lame Turns into Real Lame

    The handle of the hammer was smooth and just right for foot reflexology.

    Mavis held Anthony¡¯s ankle firmly to prevent him from moving, and with the other hand, she grasped the handle of the hammer and applied force to the acupoint on the sole of his foot, corresponding to the kidney region.

    Anthony¡¯s brow furrowed and his jaw tightened, while he lightly pulled his left leg back. However, Mavis caught hold of his ankle and he couldn¡¯t evade her grasp.

    Mavis smiled gently and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t even used much force yet, and you¡¯re already reacting so quickly? This acupoint corresponds to kidney function, it seems like that area of yours isn¡¯t doing too well.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s expression turned serious as he suddenly sat up, grabbing her arm and pulling her closer to him. His tone carried a deep meaning as he said, ¡°You know very well how I am in that aspect. If you have forgotten, I can help you refresh your memory.¡±

    Mavis blushed.

    Originally, she intended to mock him, but unexpectedly he did not shy away from those things in front of their son.

    This was actually reversed by him.

    Seeing her blush, Anthony hooked his lips and smiled meaningfully, ¡°You¡¯d already had given birth to a child. Why are you still shy? You weren¡¯t like this the first two times.¡±

    She knew what he meant when he said it the first two times.

    She instinctively looked over at Alistair beside her.

    Alistair had a pair of exquisite blue eyes that stared roundly, ncing back and forth between her and Anthony. Although he cannot understand the riddles they were ying, it was clear that he was full of curiosity.

    Their son was still young, and Mavis didn¡¯t want to be a bad influence on him.

    But Anthony seemed to enjoy teasing her, and hisrge hand subtly moved to her waist, applying a teasing pressure as he pinched her soft waist gently.

    Mavis was extremely embarrassed and pushed his shoulder.

    ¡°Lie down, my remedy treatment is not over yet.¡±

    He still had the strength to deliberately pinch her in front of their son, showing that it wasn¡¯t painful enough. She needed to increase the intensity!

    With a strong swing of the hammer handle in her hand, Anthony¡¯s hand under his sleeve quietly clenched.

    Alistair was grinning and rubbing his little feet while biting on the small pillow, eagerly staring at Anthony.

    Tonight, it was destined to be an extraordinary night.

    Meanwhile, a massage was undergone in Lyre Spiti.

    Lyrayzily on Malcolm¡¯sp, enjoying his massage afterward.

    Both Spencer and Molly were eleven years old, not as clingy as they were when they were young, and the couple can finally enjoy their evening together.

    ¡°Is it better?¡± Malcolm leaned close to Lyra¡¯s ear, and gently kissed his wife¡¯s earlobe, his face full of satisfaction and lust.

    ¡°Much better, but still tired. Need to sleep early.¡±

    Malcolm sighed, ¡°Have you been neglecting your exercisetely? I feel like your stamina has decreased.¡±

    ¡°You are like a wolf, too fierce and vigorous. With so much work at NIB, you seem to exercise every day and have be stronger, but still can¡¯t be satisfied.¡±

    Malcolm couldn¡¯t help biting her earlobe lightly again, ¡°My wife is so delicious. I really can¡¯t get enough.¡±

    ¡°Stop.¡± Lyra turned her head, ¡°This is the end of tonight. Just massage.¡±

    Okay.

    With his rough fingertips, holding the appropriate strength, he walked on the skin of Lyra¡¯s delicate lower back, and suddenly remembered a serious matter.

    ¡°I told Mavis the truth about Anthony¡¯s car ident today. She had been kept in the dark and was still concerned about his leg injury.¡±

    Lyra nodded in agreement, ¡°She does have the right to know, and there¡¯s no problem with telling her the truth. However, we all know that Anthony went through a lot of trouble to make this happen, and now that Mavis knows the truth, things might not go well for Anthony.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s his own fault.¡±

    Lyra nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, if he wants to pursue his wife, do it properly. If he doesn¡¯t want a divorce, be honest about it. Sincerity is always the ultimate weapon. He shouldn¡¯t resort to deceitful tactics and trickery.¡±

    As she spoke, she nced back at Malcolm with a meaningful look in her eyes.

    Malcolm understood immediately and his face changed suddenly. He protested, ¡°Rara, I am different from Anthony. When I wrote the farewell letter and left Frayton, I truly believed that my life was about to end. With a determination to die, I returned to Suham topete with Ryan for power.¡±

    At the end, he added in a low voice, ¡°This doesn¡¯t count as deception.¡±

    Every move and nce of his was filled with a strong will to survive.

    Lyra couldn¡¯t help but smile, turning to sit in his embrace, her arms wrapping around his neck, her voice yful and teasing, ¡°Talking about those old stories, my heart aches. How about I make it up to you tonight?¡±

    Malcolm held her slim waist with one hand, gently kneading and caressing, ¡°No more pain?¡±

    ¡°Much better,¡± her delicate fingertips tugged at his shirt cor, pulling him closer, showing her dominance, ¡°I even wanted to sleep a bit longer. Stop being a chatterbox.¡±

    Morning.

    Anthony was awake in pain.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    When he woke up, he found Mavis checking the injury on his calf, poking it with her fingertips from time to time to see if there were any lumps.

    She didn¡¯t apply the medicinest night. The injury seemed to be more swollen, the red marks all turned into bruise, and the whole calf looked terrible.

    Upon seeing that Anthony was awake, Mavis made a symbolic exnation, ¡°It¡¯s just some superficial injuries, but I can see that the treatment has been quite effective for you. Next time, I¡¯ll continue to do my best.¡±

    Anthony felt his throat tighten.

    She wanted there to be a next time?

    He didn¡¯t say anything, and Mavis continued, ¡°You can stay and sleep with Alistair again. I¡¯ll go downstairs and buy some groceries for breakfast. When it¡¯s almost ready, I¡¯ll call you guys.¡±

    She stood up to leave, but Anthony grabbed her wrist. ¡°Can Ie with you?¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± she said. ¡°You have to go up and down the stairs in a wheelchair, and Kane has to carry you back and forth.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t try to convince her further. ¡°Be safe,¡± he said.

    Mavis chuckled lightly. ¡°It¡¯s just one floor down. The market is very close by the apartment building. It¡¯s very safe.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Once he heard the door close behind her confirming that Mavis had left, Anthony tried moving his left leg slightly.

    His foot was sore from being massaged by Mavisst night. He couldn¡¯t even walk two steps without limping slowly.

    A fake injury was about to be real.

    He rubbed his forehead. Something seemed off about Mavistely, especially afterst night¡¯s treatment which was clearly targeted at him. Because of what happened with Raymond¡¯s broken hand, was she retaliating? Or maybe he was overthinking things?

    After half an hour or so passed by, Alistair woke up rubbing his sleepy eyes.

    The little guy¡¯s first instinct upon waking up was checking on his daddy¡¯s injured leg.

    He poked it tentatively with a tiny finger just like how Mavis did before.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ Mommy hit daddy really hard huh? Does your leg still hurt?¡±

    At least their son cared about him¡­ Anthony smirked slightly as if amused by this thought when Alistair continued speaking,

    ¡°Daddy, you deserved it though! You always tell me not to lie or deceive people but you think being an adult means different rules apply! Well now look where that gotcha!¡±

    Alistair held onto Anthony¡¯s waist while humming happily twice before adding smugly,

    ¡°You deserve pretending until your fake injury bes real! You¡¯re lucky because Mommy is beautiful inside out. Otherwise, who would put up with you?¡±

    Anthony frowned deeply at thisment from such a young child¡­

 Chapter 1110 Helping Him Take a Bath

    Mistaken efforts, the little guy¡¯s retaliatory heart was strong, which was inherited from Mavis.

    He guessed there was only a little bit of sympathy, but there was a lot of schadenfreude.

    Anthony was really upset and he can¡¯t let himself be the only one to suffer from this frustration.

    He reached over and pinched Alistair¡¯s little cheek.

    ¡°Aiya! Daddy is getting angry out of embarrassment, trying to bully the adorable baby, huh!¡±

    The little cutie eximed dramatically, yfully sticking out a tiny tongue at Anthony, feeling extremely pleased with himself.

    As Anthony¡¯s face grew darker, he quickly covered his little face and ran across the bed to avoid Anthony¡¯s hands.

    But with his short little legs, how could he possibly outrun Anthony who was full of strength?

    Anthony reached out his long arms and extended his big hand to grab the back cor of the little child, lifting him up effortlessly as if he was holding a small chick, and brought him in front of himself.

    Alistair waspletely panicked.

    ¡°Ah ah ah ah!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to die! Ahhh!¡±

    The room was filled with Alistair¡¯s howling screams, as if he were ughtering a pig.

    When Mavis came back after buying groceries, the little one had already calmed down and sat obediently on the bed, wiping away his bitter tears.

    The initiator Anthony was so calm, half-leaning on the bed while reading Alistair¡¯s math textbook.

    Mavis was at a loss.

    How long had it been since she went out, and what happened to the father and son?

    She leaned over to coax Alistair who immediately jumped on her, moaning and pointing at Anthony, wanting toin.

    ¡°Wuwuwu Mommy, just now Daddy¡­ he took me¡­¡±

    Anthony casually looked up.

    With just one nce, the little one¡¯s desire toin was instantly interrupted.

    The father and son looked at each other, and the little one immediately became timid, shrinking into Mavis¡¯ arms seekingfort.

    Mavis asked for a long time but couldn¡¯t get anything out of the little guy. However, she could tell from the father and son¡¯s eyes that something was amiss. ¡°Is Anthony bullying you? I¡¯ll find a chance to teach him a lesson for you, okay?¡±

    Having her say that, Alistair felt much better, and agreed with a grunt.

    As it was the weekend, the family of three spent almost the whole day together, which was rare and harmonious.

    Raymond, Kane and Moore wille over to mooch a meal during mealtime.

    Arge group of people were eating and having a lively time at the table.

    Alistair quickly hit it off with his newly met uncle Raymond, as their personalities were verypatible.

    Another night.

    When Mavis came in, she saw Anthony sitting at the bedside reading a book.

    ¡°Not sleeping?¡± she asked in a soft voice.

    Anthony put down his book and looked at her. ¡°I want to take a shower, but I have difficulty with my leg.¡±

    She understood that it meant he wanted her to help with taking a bath.

    ¡°Your leg injury is not fully healed yet. Is it not a good idea to take a shower?¡±

    ¡°The injury is in the bone, and the surface of the skin is not affected. As long as there is no further damage caused by falling or hitting, there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems.¡±

    Mavis frowned. He was such a good actor. It sounded like he was really in need of going to the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯ll help you inside and you can wash up on the toilet by yourself.¡±

    Taking a shower while sitting on a toilet was so weird.

    He was full of resistance all over his body, ¡°Can¡¯t you help me wash?¡±

    ¡°You have a leg injury, not a hand injury. Why can¡¯t you wash yourself?¡±

    ¡°My leg¡¯s injured. I have to lean on the wall and can¡¯t free my hands.¡± Anthony said firmly, with a gradually meaningful look in his eyes as he looked at her. He smiled ambiguously and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been married for so long, why be shy?¡±

    Where can he find a couple who were on the brink of divorce but still washed each other¡¯s backs in the shower?

    And, in the five or six years they had known each other, they had only slept together twice.

    The lights were turned off, and she didn¡¯t even know what Anthony¡¯s body looked like.

    She felt ufortable, but Anthony was very understanding and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can choose to keep your eyes closed.¡±

    Finally, he nced at the sleeping Alistair next to him and whispered, ¡°If you touch the wrong ce because you can¡¯t see it, it¡¯s my fault.¡±

    Mavis understood in a second, and her cheeks turned red quietly.

    However, he was the one being touched, and he was the one being looked at, and she didn¡¯t suffer, so what was there to be afraid of?

    With this in mind, she agreed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you to the bathroom.¡±

    Anthony slightly curved his lips and naturally reached out his hand, asking her to support him.

    They went into the bathroom together.

    Mavis could feel that his left leg was struggling, limping as he walked. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was really weak or if he was just acting well.

    Mavis assisted Anthony to the wall by the bathroom and ced his hand on the shower switch. ¡°You need to support yourself. I won¡¯t be responsible if you fall.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡± Anthony nodded, quiet and obedient beyond belief.

    Now was to take off his clothes.

    This was a very simple thing, but Mavis¡¯s fingertips just touched his shirt button, and her heart inexplicably beat faster.

    Although the two slept together, Mavis helped him undress for the first time¡­

    The distance was very close, and his nose was almost touching her face. The scent of him surrounded her.

    For a simple shirt, she fumbled and struggled for nearly two minutes to take it off, as if she couldn¡¯t find where the buttons were.

    It was Anthony who finished it off quickly and threw it into the dry area of the bathroom.

    Mavis kept her eyes closed, appearing calm on the surface but with an anxious heart that didn¡¯t know where to ce her hands.

    Suddenly, Anthony grabbed her wrist and his deep voice got a little more eager. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see it?¡±

    She shook her head.

    She didn¡¯t want to see his flesh!

    However, Anthony was very skilled and exercised regrly. He must have abs, chest muscles, and a V-shaped torso line, right?

    His face was quite fair, and his skin on the body must be even fairer. Was he more beautiful than a woman?

    It was false to say that she was not curious at all. The man in front of her, after all, was the man she had been craving for a few years. Even if she no longer wanted to have him, but if she looked at his abs, she had always been benefited.

    While she was feeling mixed emotions, Anthony grabbed her hand and pressed it to his stomach.

    Touching his warm skin, Mavis¡¯ fingertips moved stiffly like an electric shock.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    With this movement, her fingertips rubbed against the uneven texture of the skin, as if it were a scar.

    With doubts in her mind, she slowly opened her eyes.

    The scene in front of her left her stunned in ce, her pupils trembling slightly, and she took a long time toe back to her senses.

    Anthony¡¯s body was not as wless as she had imagined.

    Instead, it was full of scars. Although the old scars had all scabbed over, they made the body that should have been beautiful be dpidated.

    She touched some of the scariest looking scars on his stomach, and it was easy to imagine how badly he had been hurt.

    ¡°How did this happen?¡±

    Anthony lowered his gaze and said casually, ¡°It seems like it was a severe whipping or perhaps being stabbed with a knife. It¡¯s been too long. I can¡¯t remember clearly.¡±

    Severe whipping.

    She had never heard of this thing before, but it must be something very scary.

    ¡°And what about this one?¡±

    She pointed to several thumb-sized old scars on his chest.

    ¡°The left side is burned by cigarette butts, and the right side is burned by burnt iron tools.¡±

    Anthony smiled indifferently, and continued, ¡°The back is even uglier, with two bottles of sulfuric acid sshed on it. Do you want to see it?¡±

    Mavis was shocked to hear him say it so casually, and her heart was even more shaken.

    She had always known that Anthony was a prodigy, the one in charge of the Cahan family and thought he was a spoiled young master who had everything handed to him on a silver tter since childhood. However, she never expected him to have experienced such inhumane torture.

    Her expression was all in Anthony¡¯s eyes. He lightly pursed his lips, unable to resist a slight curve, and with one hand he caressed her cheek, asking softly, ¡°Heartache?¡±

 Chapter 1111 My Wife Dislikes Me

    It was the first time she saw his body, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be like this.

    Mavis herself can¡¯t even tell if she was feeling sorry or not, but in any case, it didn¡¯t make her feel veryfortable.

    She didn¡¯t answer, but instead asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you Mr. Cahan? The entire Cahan family belongs to you. Who would dare to harm you like this?¡±

    ¡°My background is moreplicated than you can imagine, and as for these wounds,¡± he lowered his gaze in contemtion before finally summarizing, ¡°I was foolish when I was young and offended the wrong people. I was sent to a high-level prison and retaliated against.¡±

    Upon hearing him say this, Mavis had a recollection.

    Lyra had hinted to her that Anthony had once done something to harm Malcolm, and was severely dealt with by him. However, after experiencing many things together, they eventually became friends and no longer held grudges from the past.

    In this case, there was no need to feel sorry for him. He brought it upon himself.

    Mavis only felt a brief moment of heartache for a few minutes. She withdrew her hand, turned away and refused to look at his heavily scarred body anymore.

    As soon as she opened his mouth, she spoke with a strange tone, ¡°Well, that¡¯s what you deserve. You must not have been a good person when you were young. Otherwise, how could you have ended up with such a heavy sentence?¡±

    Anthony just smiled and brushed off his past pain. He lightly brushed the back of his hand over her cheek and said, ¡°Seeing me in such a sorry state, do you hate me even more? Do you want to run away from me? Want to escape far away?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡­ ¡±

    Without giving her a chance to finish her harsh words, Anthony leaned over and kissed her passionately.

    She struggled, not knowing how to reach the shower switch behind Anthony.

    The torrent of water poured down, and they were soon drenched.

    Anthony, however, was not going to let her go, kissing aggressively, not giving her any room to escape, and marking his territory inch by inch.

    At that moment, the air around Mavis became thin, the sound of the shower was too loud in her ears, and the water temperature was unexpectedly just right ¨C not too hot or cold.

    In the intertwined breaths, she was like a drowning cat, unable to find an exit.

    Until-

    ¡°Mommy! Daddy!! Wahhhhhh¡­¡±

    The apartment was very small, and the crying of the little one can almost immediately be heard in the bathroom.

    Even though the sound of the showerhead was loud, Mavis still heard it.

    Like all reason had been summoned back, she almost exerted all her strength to push Anthony away, turned off the shower head and red at him angrily.

    ¡°You¡¯re like a hooligan, always forcibly kissing me!¡±

    The usatory voice was furious, and before Anthony could react, Mavis stomped hard on the back of his left foot.

    ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Anthony leaned against the wall, bent over, and twisted his eyebrows to hide the pain.

    Mavis snorted, ¡°You can take care of your own shower. I¡¯m going tofort Alistair.¡±

    Alistair must have woken up and found himself alone in the room, thinking he had been abandoned by his parents. He cried bitterly.

    The welfare of her son was the top priority for Mavis. She wiped off the water droplets on her body with a towel and left without looking back.

    Anthony didn¡¯t stop her because of his ¡°leg injury¡±.

    ¡­

    ¡°Alistair, Mommy¡¯s here.¡±

    She sat back down on the bed, bent over to kiss her son¡¯s forehead and lovingly caressed his cheeks.

    Seeing her, Alistair¡¯s mood eased a bit. He pouted pitifully and said, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want me anymore¡­ wuwuwu¡­ I¡¯m a good boy. Don¡¯t leave me behind¡­¡±

    Perhaps he had another nightmare. He sobbed uncontrobly with tears streaming down his face.

    Mavis kissed away his tears tenderly. ¡°How could I not want you? You¡¯re my precious baby boy! I can do without Anthony but not my little Alistair.¡±

    Anthony limped over to open the bathroom door just as Mavis spoke those words. His expression turned dark when he heard them.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    People always said that children were used to tie wives down. Why did Anthony feel like Alistair was tripping him up on his pursuit of Mavis?

    He cleared his throat twice before speaking softly to indicate that he was there, ¡°I can¡¯t walk properly yet. Come help me out?¡±

    But Mavis didn¡¯t move or even acknowledge him with an eye roll that said he could handle it himself. She turned around again and held Alistair close while continuing to soothe him back into sleep, ignoring Anthonypletely.

    This annoying child should never have been brought along in the first ce. They should have sent him back home instead!

    Feeling frustrated all over again at this thought made Anthony scowl even more fiercely as he leaned against the bathroom door frame waiting for what felt like forever.

    Ten minutester¡­

    The sound of breathing from both mother and child sleeping soundly filled the room sopletely that it seemed as if they had forgotten about him entirely ¨C no matter how hard or loudly he tried calling out their names!

    He felt extremely ufortable all over, took a step with his left leg, intending to walk back to the bed, but then seemed to remember something. His left foot suddenly slipped and he fell to the ground.

    As he fell, he identally knocked over the nearby storage rack, creating a loud noise that echoed through the dark night.

    Themotion woke both the adult and the child on the bed. The little one rubbed his sleepy eyes, showing signs of being grumpy from being disturbed.

    Mavisforted Alistair with one hand and nced over at Anthony on the floor, asking, ¡°Having trouble walking from the bathroom to the bed?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t walk,¡± Anthony replied, hanging his head and struggling to bear the pain in his injured left leg.

    Mavis looked at him for a while, shaking her head speechlessly.

    If he entered the entertainment industry, he could probably win an Oscar with his acting skills.

    Let¡¯s see how long this fool can keep up his act.

    When their little one fell asleep again in a daze, she turned over and got out of bed to help Anthony.

    Anthony leaned on her.

    Because he had just taken a bath, his body was fragrant, his headzily resting on her shoulder, as if there were no bones.

    Mavis felt ufortable with this and said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to hit on me. I¡¯m not interested in you right now.¡±

    In one sentence, Anthony¡¯s back stiffened and his eyes dimmed, ¡°So, seeing my wretched body, you despise me, don¡¯t you?¡±

    What did this have to do with anything?

    Mavis ignored him and didn¡¯t answer until she had helped him onto the bed with great effort. Then she returned to her own half of the bed and fell asleep while holding their son.

    Anthony stayed up all night and almost didn¡¯t close his eyes until dawn.

    The apartment life was in and harmonious.

    However, this harmonious life did notst long and onlysted for three days.

    When Alistair went to kindergarten during the day, only Raymond and Moore came to the apartment for meals.

    Without his bodyguards and Alistair, Raymond no longer concealed his attitude towards Anthony. He called out to him directly at the dinner table, ¡°Hey, Anthony, how long do you n on mooching off my sister? Acting like a big shot while someone else has to pay for a maid. Why should my sister take care of you for free?¡±

    Anthony was eating slowly and calmly, with a cold expression on his face. No one bothered to pay attention to him.

    Raymond became even angrier, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you and you¡¯re treating me like air. Don¡¯t you understand the importance of respecting others?¡±

    Anthony casually picked at his food, ¡°Respect is mutual.¡±

    Raymond understood and coldly snorted, ¡°Do you think I shouldn¡¯t call your name? Do you want me to call you brother-inw?¡±

    Heughed sarcastically, not hiding his displeasure towards Anthony. ¡°You¡¯re about to divorce my sister. Why are you trying to act superior in front of me? Do you deserve to be called my brother-inw?¡±

    He continued, pointing to his left arm, which was still in a sling, ¡°Besides, how could a brother-inw be so heavy-handed with me? I almost got disabled because of you, and yet you haven¡¯t apologized even until now.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t mince his words and replied coldly, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t acted first and had a better attitude, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered this fate.¡±

    Raymond was furious, ¡°So it¡¯s my fault now? Yes, I wanted to hit you, but I didn¡¯t mean to hit you so hard.¡±

    Changing the concept, refusing to admit mistakes, it was really too much.

    As Anthony began to speak, he let out a soft grunt and interrupted himself. He furrowed his brow and bent down as if he was trying to endure some pain.

    Mavis noticed this and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°My knee is hurting a bit,¡± Anthony replied.

    The three people beside him who knew the truth watched silently as he put on an act.

 Chapter 1112 Need to Recheck, Anthony is in Danger

    Although she knew that Anthony¡¯s leg was not really injured in the car ident, his expression seemed very convincing, as if he was really in pain.

    A few days ago, she took the opportunity to beat him up. Was it because her massage technique wasn¡¯t right and she hit a pressure point that shouldn¡¯t have been touched?

    Thinking about this, Mavis said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital for a check-up this afternoon.¡±

    Raymond responded unhappily, ¡°Why do you care about him? If he is really in pain, it serves him right.¡±

    Moore agreed with Mavis and added, ¡°We should definitely get it checked out for peace of mind. We don¡¯t have anything else going on this afternoon anyway. Raymond and I can help carry Anthony¡¯s wheelchair.¡±

    Raymond red at Moore when he heard this.

    Moore smiled faintly and gave him a meaningful look.

    Their eyes met as if they weremunicating something silently. Raymond soon stopped making trouble.

    Anthony had noticed their unusual behavior but continued eating calmly without saying anything.

    Only Mavis hadn¡¯t noticed anything amiss. ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s go to the hospital after lunch.¡±

    When Anthony heard they were going to the hospital, his face became serious as he lowered his gaze deep in thought about something.

    After a while, he took out his phone from his pocket and was just about to message Kane when Raymond snatched it away from him.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Raymond clicked his tongue twice. ¡°Are you nning on warning Kane ahead of time? Are you so afraid of using with you to the hospital? What kind of trick do you have up your sleeve?¡±

    Unexpectedly, Moore spoke up for Anthony, ¡°How could that be possible? Mr. Cahan is a billionaire and one of Crana¡¯s most important figures. He has nothing to fear or any reason for petty actions.¡±

    Although these words sounded like support for Anthony, they also seemed like sarcastic criticism towards him.

    Anthony understood what they meant, furrowing his brow even tighter than before.

    Raymond sneered and chimed in, ¡°If that¡¯s how it is then why bother calling anyone at all? Kane can stay with Alistair in the kindergarten instead of running back-and-forth between here and there.¡±

    Without saying another word or changing expression on his face once more, Anthony grabbed back onto his phone tightly.

    Mavis saw how both Raymond and Moore had reached an agreement without her noticing when suddenly united against Anthony. She shook her headughing softly,

    ¡°Alright everyone stop talking now! Let¡¯s finish our meal quickly so we can leave.¡±

    The three men all seemed obediently listening now. No one continued grumbling anymore but focused solely on finishing their food.

    The dining table fell silent again.

    Despite appearances suggesting harmony amongst them all, in reality, there was nothing harmonious happening whatsoever between them, not even slightly resembling such an atmosphere¡­

    Raymond sat opposite Anthony, intentionally raising his eyebrows at him with great satisfaction. Without Kane, they would take Anthony directly to the hospital for a check-up. Anthony¡¯s trick of pretending to be sick was about to be exposed, and he couldn¡¯t wait to see how Anthony would embarrass himself in front of everyone!

    The more he thought about it, the happier he felt.

    Even Raymond had a better appetite now.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    The meal felt like a battlefield between three men without any gunpowder smoke. Only Mavis atefortably from beginning to end.

    After dinner, Moore took the initiative to help Mavis wash dishes. The two worked together naturally and harmoniously in cleaning up the kitchen.

    Raymond didn¡¯t miss any opportunity to mock Anthony with sarcastic remarks, ¡°Look at how hardworking Moore is! If my sister married him, she would definitely be happy. Unlike you who only causes trouble for my sister and makes her sad while also being abusive!¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face turned dark as his cold gaze locked onto the small door in the kitchen. ¡°There is no abuse.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit! You abused me! Beating family members counts too!¡± Raymond retorted angrily.

    Anthony gave him a cold nce without showing any remorse on his face. ¡°You brought that upon yourself. If you weren¡¯t Mavis¡¯ brother, your fate would have been even worse.¡±

    Raymond was so angry that smoke seemed ready toe out of his ears. ¡°So you broke my hand bone and I should thank you for showing mercy?!¡±

    Anthony lifted his chin slightly despite sitting in a wheelchair. His dignified temperament remained intact. ¡°No need for thanks. Learn your lesson from this experience. Don¡¯t provoke others by acting impulsively when unaware of their strength.¡±

    Although he was trying to educate Raymond not to let his impulsive temper get him into trouble with others who may have an advantage over him physically or otherwise, it sounded like provocation in Raymond¡¯s ears.

    Raymond was so angry that he almost jumped up from where he sat pointing at Anthony while throwing empty punches into air. He knew very well that Anthony had good fighting skills so all he could do now was gritting teeth silently.

    ¡°Anthony! You¡¯re someone with violent tendencies! If you can hit me now, then maybe one day you¡¯lly hands on my sister!¡± Raymond continued ranting, ¡°A scumbag like you should stay far away once divorced. Don¡¯t even think about interfering with my sister¡¯s happiness alongside Moore!¡±

    Anthony sneered, ¡°Moore is just another softie who can¡¯t protect herpared to me.¡±

    ¡°Moore is still better than you!¡±

    Raymond leaned in close to Anthony¡¯s ear, almost gritting his teeth as he spoke. ¡°Anyone is better than you as long as they¡¯re not with you! Someone like Moorees from a simple family and will live an ordinary life after marriage, happy but unremarkable. But someone from a big wealthy family like the Cahans has many enemies lurking in the shadows. My sister would be on edge every day if she were with you. I don¡¯t care how much money you have. All I want is for my sister to be happy and loved by her husband.¡±

    Anthony felt a sudden pain in his chest, and his eyes started to water slightly.

    ¡°No,¡± he insisted stubbornly. ¡°I can protect her better than anyone else can. On the other hand, men like Moore cannot give her any sense of security.¡±

    Raymond sneered at him. ¡°Before my sister married you through that arranged marriage agreement of yours, did she feel safe around the Cahans? When she was pregnant and about to give birth, during those critical moments when she needed help most urgently¡­ you weren¡¯t there for her! You didn¡¯t even sign off on forms for epidurals or emergency blood transfusions! You disappeared without a trace for an entire day and night! And yet you im that you can protect her?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face turned pale white. He waspletely speechless.

    ¡°You hurt my sister so badly before without ever apologizing,¡± Raymond continued relentlessly. ¡°What makes you think that she will forgive you or that I will ept your presence? Because of your wealth and power? Because my sister came from Teyria vige with no background while thinking that somehow being with someone like you made her superior? Because it gave your ego some pleasure to belittle her constantly?¡±

    ¡°But Anthony,¡± Raymond said finally after taking a deep breath. ¡°In my eyes, you are not worthy of her, nor of the years of her liking and dedication to you. The biggest mistake she made in this marriage was loving you too much and having a romantic mind!¡±

    ¡°Now finally though, she hase back into reality, and if there is any shred of decency left within, you should initiate divorce proceedings immediately, give back Alistair who was born out ten months pregnancy, and show some respect towards yourself!¡±

    Facing all these usations, Anthony sat silently on his wheelchair, his face turning pale.

    Raymond chuckled softly again before leaning closer once more. ¡°I know very well that your leg isn¡¯t really injured. You¡¯re just pretending, right? This afternoon, you¡¯ll probably be exposed publicly. What do you think my sister¡¯s expression will look like then?¡±

    Anthony clenched his fist tightly under his sleeve, his face bing even paler.

    Raymond took it all in, muttering quietly under his breath. This was going exactly ording n. His sister had known about this scheme since long ago. She wanted Anthony exposed publicly, to see him embarrassed. But still, it couldn¡¯t hurt to tease him just little bit more¡­

    Yeah, this felt great!

 Chapter 1113 Fake Injury Turns into Real Injury

    The two of them were chatting while the kitchen had already been cleaned up. Mavis and Moore walked over together.

    At first nce, Mavis noticed that Anthony didn¡¯t look too good. His long eyshes drooped and blinked lightly, as if suppressing some emotions.

    ¡°What were you two talking about just now?¡± she asked.

    Raymond smiled, ¡°Chat casually, and tell my brother-inw, who is about to leave ¡®office¡¯, to take care of his body and take good care of his leg injury. If he bes disabled, no one will marry him.¡±

    Although it may not sound pleasant, the first few sentences were all true. Mavis didn¡¯t say much, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s get ready to go to the hospital.¡±

    To lift the wheelchair was a ¡°difficult¡± task.

    Raymond was very unhappy as his left hand was injured and it was difficult for him to lift things with his right hand alone. However, he had no choice but to grit his teeth and ept this difficult task.

    Moore didn¡¯t say much; he was willing to do whatever was asked of him.

    Anthony had a cold expression on his face and satfortably like a boss.

    ¡°Hello? Why are you so heavy? You¡¯re as heavy as a pig!¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face turned cold and he remained silent, as if he couldn¡¯t hear anything andpletely ignored him.

    At this moment, there were only the three men in the hallway as Mavis had already gone downstairs.

    Raymond nced at Moore on the right side of the wheelchair and suddenly came up with an idea.

    Anthony¡¯s leg was perfectly fine. If he were to fall down the stairs, he would definitely be able to stand firmly with his agility.

    Out of instinctive awareness of the crisis, he will definitely expose himself, and then there was no need to really carry him downstairs.

    Evil thoughts arose as Raymond was about to descend the stairs on the seventh floor, and he gave Moore a frantic wink.

    Moore understood in seconds.

    The two of them almost let go at the same time.

    The wheelchair suddenly lost control and tilted down, sliding downwards.

    The loud noise was particrly noticeable in the quiet hallway.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Mavis, who was walking on the fourth floor, heard it clearly and hurriedly ran up the stairs.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    As soon as she said so, she saw the wheelchair falling on the corner of the sixth floor. The wheelchair was overturned, and the wheels were still turning. Anthony¡¯s leg was just pressed under it. His brows were frowning tightly, enduring the pain, and his face turned pale.

    Meanwhile, Raymond and Moore were still standing on the stairs, watching without offering any help to Anthony who needed it.

    Anthony pressed down on the leg trapped under the wheelchair with one hand, his fingertips stained crimson.

    It was all bleeding. Won¡¯t it really break the bones now?

    Mavis hurried forward, trying to help him up, and then turned back to re at the two men who were still indifferent and dumbfounded. ¡°What are you standing there for? Come over here and give him a hand!¡±

    Raymond immediately exined, ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault. It was too hard to lift the wheelchair with one hand, and I identally let go. Moore couldn¡¯t catch it alone, and¡­¡±

    And he thought Anthony would dodge.

    With his skills, how could he not dodge?

    He didn¡¯t expect him to be so ruthless towards himself that he would rather fall down the stairs than reveal anything.

    Raymond was confused until Mavis red at him before lowering his head in embarrassment.

    After all, he was her own younger brother. Mavis couldn¡¯t possibly not know what he was plotting. Without saying anything in front of Anthony, shemanded him to ¡°stop standing there and call an ambnce.¡±

    ¡°Oh okay.¡±

    Anthony was taken to the nearest hospital where doctors pushed him into the emergency room after learning that he already had a leg injury.

    The red light in the emergency room lit up.

    Mavis sat on a chair outside while Moore leaned against a white wall opposite her. Raymond paced back and forth anxiously.

    Everyone seemed to understand each other without speaking a word.

    Until Mavis spoke first, ¡°Raymond, don¡¯t you want to exin properly?¡±

    Raymond froze for a moment before obediently walking over beside Mavis and sitting shoulder-to-shoulder with her. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? It really slipped out of my hand. I can only use one hand anyway.¡±

    ¡°Kane can lift it by himself; let alone you two lifting together. Are you doing this on purpose? You know as well as I do.¡±

    Raymond remained silent which meant epting guilt

    Mavis became angry and pushed his forehead with her fingertips, ¡°You messed things up instead! Now his leg injury has be real from fake! We were right but now we¡¯re wrong!¡±

    ¡°What should we do then?¡± He became extremely annoyed, ¡°It¡¯s all Anthony¡¯s fault! He has too many schemes going on! I thought he would resist but instead did nothing at all! He deliberately used me as an excuse for getting hurt.¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t ept his excuses, ¡°If you weren¡¯t scheming yourself, how could have been used by him?¡±

    There was no way for Raymond to defend himself now so instead he pulled at Mavis¡¯ sleeve while whining softly,

    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad Mavis. I didn¡¯t mean ruin your n intentionally. I wanted help you out. If worstes worst, just consider this payback forst time when he broke my wrist bone. This time, I broke his wheelchair, making us even.¡±

    Mavis shook her head helplessly, ¡± There won¡¯t be another next time.¡±

    Raymond raised his hand like taking an oath, ¡°This is what owes me. I definitely won¡¯t do this again.¡±

    Beside her, Moore had been quiet all along, but now he spoke up to analyze the situation. ¡°Mavis, this isn¡¯t aplete disaster. The injury is real, but the bone fracture is fake. Once his skin wounds heal on his leg, he¡¯ll be able to walk normally again. As long as he can walk properly, we can still expose his trickery.¡±

    Moore made a good point.

    In the end, all of these events were caused by Anthony faking a car ident and injuring himself first. He had only reaped what he sowed.

    As they discussed their n of action in hushed tones, the doors to the emergency room swung open and Anthony was wheeled out in a medical wheelchair with his left leg wrapped tightly in bandages from another injury.

    ¡°Who¡¯s here for the patient?¡± asked one of the doctors at the door.

    No one said anything ¨C not even Mavis ¨C until Anthony pointed directly at her and dered, ¡°My wife.¡±

    Mavis felt her mouth twitch involuntarily as she took over speaking duties, ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m his soon-to-be ex-wife who hasn¡¯t quite divorced him yet. Doctor, could you please tell me about my husband¡¯s condition?¡±

    The doctor smiled knowingly before responding, ¡°Ah yes¡­ the famous couple whose divorce has been making headlines for almost a month now! Mr. Cahan suffered from bone fractures due to an earlier car ident that required surgery. However it seems like this time around there was no damage done to any previous injuries so you don¡¯t have too much cause for concern.¡±

    ¡°When will he be able to walk normally again? When will his leg heal?¡± Mavis pressed on with more questions.

    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s going to take several months since it was indeed a bone fracture,¡± replied the doctor patiently, ¡°and it also depends on how well Mr. Cahan recovers during rehabilitationter on, and you¡¯re gonna have to take care of him.¡±

    Mavis frowned, feeling that thest sentence was deliberately asked by Anthony to continue to enve her and enjoy her service.

    She asked further, ¡°To check up on post-operation recovery progress regarding bone fractures like this one requires X-rays right? Can I see those images then if possible?¡±

    The doctor hesitated briefly before ncing down at Anthony sitting quietly in his wheelchair before finally replying, ¡°The hospital is too small and the equipment is not in ce. The images taken will be included in the hospital archives, but they will not be made public. Please understand.¡±

    What kind of nonsense exnation was that?!

    ¡°If the hospital isn¡¯t capable enough then let¡¯s go somewhere else where they are! I heard Micah owns another medical facility nearby which has state-of-the-art equipment avable!¡±

    Micah¡¯s hospital wasn¡¯t something money could easily buy into after all.

 Chapter 1114 Differential Treatment

    As soon as she finished speaking, Raymond immediately cast a determined look towards Anthony.

    When he went to Micah¡¯s hospital, and if he could call Micah to take an X-ray in person, Anthony would have to reveal his secrets.

    Anthony did not look at Raymond, but he could still catch a glimpse of his unfriendly gaze from the corner of his eye, causing his brows to furrow suddenly.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    In front of several people and the doctor, he let out a soft sigh, not hiding the pain in his eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mavis asked first.

    He ced his palm on his knee and pinched the leg under the bandage. ¡°Suddenly it hurts, I don¡¯t know why.¡±

    The doctor understood in seconds and immediately exined, ¡°Mrs. Cahan, Mr. Cahan has just undergone a series of treatments and needs to rest properly. It is not rmended to undergo another X-ray examination at this time as it may affect the recovery of his leg bone from the previous car ident.¡±

    Mavis almost got it if it wasn¡¯t for thest sentence.

    In front of the doctor, she didn¡¯t expose the truth but instead said, ¡°Okay, then he¡¯ll go home and rest for a few days before going to another hospital for further examination.¡±

    The doctor smiled and gently nodded his head, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Mr. Cahan doesn¡¯t need to be hospitalized. You may go.¡±

    As soon as the medical staff left, Raymond volunteered to help Anthony push his wheelchair.

    ¡°Let me do it. It was my mistake that caused you to fall down the stairs, so I should make up for it.¡±

    Anthony disagreed, ¡°You can¡¯t push with one hand. Don¡¯t hurt my left leg and then my right leg, then I¡¯m really disabled.¡±

    He turned his head to look at Mavis again, stretched out his hand, and grabbed Mavis¡¯s slender wrist, ¡°I¡¯m only relieved when Mrs. Cahan pushes it herself.¡±

    Mavis nced at him and ignored his meaningful gaze, helping him push the wheelchair.

    Two people were walking ahead, while Raymond was wildly punching the air behind them.

    ¡°He¡¯s such a good actor. Why doesn¡¯t he be a movie star? He even dares to boss around his wife who is about to divorce. He thinks he¡¯s the boss. I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t expose his tricks in public!¡±

    Raymond spoke under his breath, with tightened brows.

    Moore walked alongside him, his expression also serious. ¡°It¡¯s quite outrageous how he used his leg injury to trap Mavis and enjoy her care and service without a second thought,¡± he said.

    Raymond looked sideways, ¡°Just say what you think, and when my sister and he sessfully divorce, I will be the first to rmend you to my sister as my brother-inw.¡±

    Moore¡¯s eyes lit up, but then he looked at Mavis and Anthony walking not far ahead of him, and his gaze dimmed again.

    Raymond clicked his tongue a few times and put his arm around his buddy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°My sister is very simple-minded, so you can rest assured that she has no feelings for him anymore. You¡¯ve been by her side for years, and I¡¯ll speak highly of you to her. She¡¯ll soon realize who is the best match for her.¡±

    He remained silent and his expression still showed some disappointment.

    Mavis used to show so much hatred towards Anthony, but recently, he noticed that Mavis¡¯ gaze towards Anthony had changed. Even the previous coldness was gone and reced with extreme warmth.

    Was it possible that Mavis acted deliberately to confuse Anthony and make him reveal his true intentions when he was pretending to be sick?

    Moore can only console himself by saying that he was unsure of Mavis¡¯s emotions.

    Raymond patted his shoulder and said, ¡°What are you thinking about? Have youe up with any ideas to deal with Anthony?¡±

    He was silent for a moment, and then said, ¡°Before, when I first arrived in Crana, Anthony gave me a big gift. He kidnapped me to the hotel and beat me up. For an unscrupulous person like him, we probably have to try some extreme methods.¡±

    Raymond seemed to understand but not quite, ¡°Do you mean¡­?¡±

    The two of them whispered to each other as if no one was around, discussing with great enthusiasm.

    Walking up to the elevator door, Mavis turned around and asked, ¡°What are you two talking about so enthusiastically?¡±

    Raymond immediately smiled brightly and said, ¡°Mavis, both Moore and I are hungry. We were just thinking about what delicious food you will make for us tonight to treat us.¡±

    Mavis indulgently asked, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Tomato sauce seafood spaghetti, butter pineapple bun, stir-fried Portunidae¡­¡±

    Raymond was listing the dishes while smacking his lips, saying that he was hungry.

    Several people entered the elevator together.

    Mavis said, ¡°There¡¯s a seafood market downstairs, and it¡¯s easy to find whatever you want to eat. However, it seems like there are no pineapple buns sold near the apartment. You¡¯ll have to drive a few kilometers away to thatrge imported supermarket.¡±

    Raymond leaned in and looked pleadingly, ¡°Then it¡¯s up to you, Mavis. Let¡¯s go buy someter. I really want to eat it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± She hardly hesitated, then looked at Moore again. ¡°And you, Moore? What would you like to eat?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had seafood spaghetti for a long time either, just like Raymond.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    She silently began to ponder which vegetables to buy, when a gaze that was hard to ignore fell upon her face.

    As soon as she lowered her head, she saw Anthony on the wheelchair.

    Those exquisite azure eyes gazed at her with a hint of mncholy, lips slightly parted, as if contemting what to order.

    She decisively jumped ahead and said, ¡°You can eat whatever I do, and you have no right to be picky.¡±

    Anthony was speechless.

    The difference in treatment was too obvious.

    Underground parking lot of the hospital.

    Mavis drove, while Raymond and Moore were responsible for lifting Anthony¡¯s wheelchair into the car. As for Anthony himself, he maintained a calm and proud demeanor, staring off into space.

    In less than half an hour, the car stopped outside Green Grove Apartments.

    Mavis didn¡¯t get out of the car. ¡°You two have worked hard enough already by carrying him. Just go back home. I¡¯ll go to the nearby supermarket to buy groceries myself.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing,¡± Raymond said. ¡°Just be careful on your own.¡±

    Mavis smiled. ¡°It¡¯s only a few kilometers away. I¡¯ll be perfectly safe.¡±

    As the small car left down the narrow street, Raymond and Moore exchanged nces before slowly approaching Anthony.

    Anthony had already noticed that they were up to something but remained unfazed since both men were too weak to pose any real threat against him even if there were ten more like them present at that moment.

    Raymond stood with one of his hands on his hips and looked up at Anthony with his chin held high. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend anymore now that Mavis is gone,¡± he said usingly. ¡°Either you stand up yourself and carry your wheelchair upstairs or let us do it for you so we can throw you down again?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Anthony pulled out his phone slowly ying back an audio recording of what Raymond had just said moments ago.

    A wicked smile crept across Anthony¡¯s face as he spoke nonchntly, ¡°If you help me carry my chair upstairs, then I¡¯ll delete this recording, but if not, then I¡¯ll hand it over to NIB because intentionally hurting someone has consequences.¡±

    Between a few words, Anthony managed to get under Raymond¡¯s nerve again, leaving him fuming with anger. ¡°Anthony, you are so cunning! How can there be such a shameless viin like you in this world?¡± he eximed.

    Seeing that things might escte further, Moore quickly intervened, ¡°Alright Raymond, it¡¯s no big deal,¡± He said calmly while trying to defuse tensions between them both. ¡°Your right arm is injured so why don¡¯t you take a taxi instead? Go find Mavis at the supermarket and help her carry her groceries instead while leaving this task here with me.¡±

 Chapter 1115 Something Went Wrong

    Raymond really stopped making a fuss. He coldly snorted at Anthony and turned to leave.

    Soon, only Moore and Anthony were left downstairs at the Green Grove Apartment.

    Moore took the initiative to speak, ¡°Anthony, you know how difficult these past five years have been for Mavis. Since you agreed to divorce, why do you keep ying tricks and hurting her repeatedly? Can¡¯t you just let her go?¡±

    Anthony sneered in response, ¡°Your Cranian keeps getting better. Who taught you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been in Crana for over a month now, so I need to learn some Cranian knowledge tomunicate without barriers here,¡± Moore paused, then quickly continued, ¡°But don¡¯t change the subject. We are talking about the divorce. Why do you insist on keeping Mavis with you when she no longer loves you? What¡¯s the point?¡±

    Faced with Moore¡¯s articte usations, Anthony had only one response, ¡°Our marital affairs are none of your business.¡±

    Moore was taken aback and his frustration was evident on his face. ¡°I¡¯m not strong enough to carry you and the wheelchair by myself. You figure it out on your own.¡±

    After saying that, Moore turned and went upstairs, ignoring Anthony.

    Anthony remained calm, took out a box of expensive cigarettes, lit one, and began to smoke leisurely. The gentle breeze carried the smoke away.

    Sitting in the wheelchair, Anthony didn¡¯t move a step, and his noble aura was not concealed by the bandages wrapped around his legs.

    He sat there, smoking, and waiting.

    Either Moore woulde to his senses ande down to carry him.

    Or he would wait for Mavis toe back and see him being treated this way.

    Either way, he was sitting there, without losing anything.

    However, he waited for almost half an hour.

    The first to appear was Raymond, who returned from the imported supermarket. His hands were empty, and he looked anxious,ing back alone.

    He didn¡¯t even nce at Anthony in the corridor, rushing past him to go upstairs.

    Sensing something amiss, Anthony frowned and asked, ¡°Where is Mavis?¡±

    Raymond stopped, turned back, and tears glistened in his eyes.

    ¡°I searched that imported supermarket several times, but couldn¡¯t find my sister. I checked the surveince cameras with the security, and it turns out she never entered the supermarket. Her phone is also unreachable. I don¡¯t know if something happened to her. I¡¯ve already called the police and I want to call Moore to help find her. If you can¡¯t help, then stop babbling.¡±

    He spoke rapidly, then quickly ran upstairs as if he were a gust of wind.

    Leaving Anthony alone in the cool breeze, smoking and pondering.

    Not two minutester, there was a hurried sound of someoneing downstairs.

    Raymond and Moore rushed down, one after the other, as fast as they could.

    As they passed by Anthony, Raymond approached Moore and whispered, ¡°I suspect that my sister was implicated by someone and kidnapped by someone¡¯s enemies. The police are involved, and they should be able to find her location soon. When that happens, be proactive and show your true feelings in adversity. If my sister sees you risking your life to save her, she will definitely be moved.¡±

    Moore nodded earnestly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I didn¡¯t have any personal interest in this matter, I would still risk everything to save Mavis.¡±

    Raymond was impressed with Moore¡¯s response. ¡°It seems like it takes a crisis for us to know who the real man for my sister is! Moore, I¡¯m rooting for you!¡±

    As they continued their conversation back-and-forth with each other, Anthony¡¯s expression grew stern as he interrupted them, ¡°Hold on.¡±

    Raymond stopped impatiently and turned around to re at him. ¡°Do you know how much time you¡¯re wasting? Every minute counts when ites to saving my sister! If you can¡¯t help us, then don¡¯t get in our way!¡±

    Moore guessed what Anthony wanted before he could say anything else, ¡°Raymond¡­ he wants us to push his wheelchair so he cane along with us.¡±

    ¡°Why should we?¡± Raymond sneered back at him.

    ¡°Besides my foolish sister,¡± said Raymond calmly, ¡°no one here will tolerate his high-handedness. But also he isn¡¯t incapable of walking either. He¡¯s just pretending! It might be better if we leave him behind so as not steal your thunder.¡±

    The two of them chatted away until they hailed a taxi on the side of the road which quickly drove off from Green Grove Apartment street.

    Anthony remained standing there deep in thought about this sudden turn of events before taking out his phone decisively trying calling Mavis.

    Her phone was switched off.

    Before leaving for hospital earlier today afternoon, Anthony had noticed that Mavis¡¯ phone battery had been fully charged. It couldn¡¯t possibly have run out now unless something terrible had happened? His expression became more serious as he tried calling Kane next.

    Kane arrived quickly after hearing about the situation from Anthony over the phone while driving. ¡°Mr. Cahan,¡± Kane reported anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ve already verified everything you told me. Mrs. Cahan really didn¡¯t enter that imported supermarket. Her car was parked nearby but there¡¯s no sign of her.¡±

    Kane became increasingly panicked as he spoke further, ¡°Could it be¡­ could it be Sheldon Alford who did this? After being wanted by NIB, he¡¯s been running around like a dog without a home. People often fight back desperately when pushed into dire straits. He hates you more than anyone else. If Mrs. Cahan really fell into his hands, the consequences would be unimaginable.¡±

    Due to his past with Jaqueline, Sheldon had developed a deep grudge against him, and Mavis would be in great danger if she fell into Sheldon¡¯s hands.

    Anthony¡¯s face stiffened, and the next second he stood up directly from his wheelchair. Despite thick bandages wrapped around his leg, it didn¡¯t affect his ability to walk. He took two steps towards the car parked on the street and opened the door himself.

    ¡°Kane,e drive.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As Kane made his way to the driver¡¯s seat and was about to open the car door, Anthony said again, ¡°Bring the wheelchair.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    The wheelchair was ced in the trunk as Kane stepped on the gas pedal. The luxury car sped away like an arrow leaving its bowstring.

    As night fell over Suham, Raymond and Moore were at a loss for where to find Mavis. With only a few hours since her disappearance, they couldn¡¯t mobilizerge police forces; they could only rely on themselves.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    While they hadn¡¯t found Mavis yet, they received a call from Kane first.

    ¡°Mrs. Cahan is at Serene Time Hotel,¡± he said. ¡°She seems to have been kidnapped but Mr. Cahan is already on his way there now. He told me to tell you not to worry about Mrs. Cahan¡¯s safety or slow us down bying over yourselves. Just wait back at the apartment.¡±

    Raymond exploded with anger upon hearing this news, ¡°What does Anthony mean? How are we slowing you down? And it¡¯s my sister who disappeared! I have no choice but go there myself. So will Moore!¡±

    On other end of phone line, Kane remained silent for two seconds before saying, ¡°Mr. Parker, Mr. Cahan says that your fighting power is negative with Mr. Ulsens. So you should just sit back and wait for results.¡±

    Raymond became even more enraged, ¡°Nonsense! Negative times negative equals positive! That cunning little man Anthony¡­¡±

    Before he could continue ranting any further though, Kane hung up without another word.

    However, after hanging up, Raymond wasn¡¯t angry anymore. Instead, he turned slowly towards Moore beside him, his expression smugly satisfied. ¡°Having power really makes all difference huh? He actually found out her exact location so quickly. We should prepare ourselves ahead of time too.¡±

    Moore pushed up against sses frames lightly with fingertips, his handsome face lit by light shining behind him, and wore an expression that looked like he was waiting eagerly for something interesting happen.

 Chapter 1116 He Stood Up, a Medical Miracle

    Anthony was pushed into Serene Time Hotel in the wheelchair, apanied by Kane and a group of bodyguards. They found the corresponding hotel room without encountering any suspicious individuals or guards at the door. The silence was strange and eerie, but Anthony didn¡¯t hesitate to give Kane a nod for Mavis¡¯s safety.

    Kane understood immediately and used his universal key card to break into the room. The room was dim, and the light from the corridor prated through, and figures could be vaguely seen on the pure white bed.

    There were messy clothes all over the floor. Kane was stunned, ¡°Mr. Cahan, what is this?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s expression also became solemn.

    Behind him, a group of bodyguards couldn¡¯t help but be curious and sneaked a peek inside the room, but they were afraid of viting rules and getting fined, so they kept their heads down.

    However, the situation inside the room was evident without words.

    Anthony¡¯s face darkened as hemanded, ¡°Close the door, everyone out, guard the corridor.¡±

    Even Kane couldn¡¯t stay, and Anthony pushed the wheelchair into the room, closing the door behind him.

    The light switch was on the wall.

    With a crisp sound, the entire room was instantly illuminated.

    There were two figures on the bed, covered with a white sheet.

    Anthony¡¯s eyes narrowed withplicated emotions, his fingertips trembling slightly as he slowly reached towards the sheet.

    Despite not wanting to see what was in front of him, he had no choice but to look.

    His whole body exuded a gloomy aura as he lifted the sheet.

    ¡°Ah¨C¡±

    A woman¡¯s terrified scream pierced the air.

    ¡°What are you doing? Are you crazy? Haven¡¯t you seen an affectionate couple before?¡±

    A man, with some courage, immediately shielded the woman beside him and red angrily at Anthony.

    A man and a woman, twopletely unfamiliar faces.

    Though scolded, Anthony¡¯s expression rxed a bit, as if he knew something pleasant.

    This woman was not Mavis.

    At the same time, there was a knocking on the door from outside.

    Kane said, ¡°Mr. Cahan, you got the wrong room. Mrs. Cahan is not in this room.¡±

    The man lying next to her then realized, ¡°F*ck! So you wanted to catch your wife cheating huh? No wonder why¡­ look at yourme leg¡­ you probably can¡¯t even do it.¡±

    Anthony frowned. Although he felt apologetic for barging into someone else¡¯s private space earlier, now this guy¡¯s insults really annoyed him.

    He slowly took out his wallet containing 10, 000 dors bills then looked towards that woman saying, ¡°I¡¯ll give you 1000 per p if you smack him hard enough until I¡¯m satisfied.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± The woman was moved.

    The sound of ps echoed one after another, faintly heard from the room.

    Kane outside the door was confused, and wanted to lean against the door to listen more carefully. Suddenly, the door opened.

    The sound of ps became louder and clearer, mixed with a man¡¯s groans. Anthony had no expression on his face as he pushed his wheelchair out of the room.

    ¡°Where is Mrs. Cahan?¡±

    ¡°Next door.¡±

    Anthony red at Kane and said, ¡°If you make such a low-level mistake again, you¡¯ll be fired.¡±

    Kane replied nervously, ¡°I understand.¡±

    The hotel room next door opened its door with lights on inside.

    Mavis sat at the end of the bed with little expression on her face as she looked towards their direction. Raymond and Moore stood by her side on either side.

    This situation didn¡¯t seem like a kidnapping but rather like an orchestrated confrontation.

    Anthony chuckled softly and said, ¡°So it wasn¡¯t a kidnapping after all.¡±

    Did these three people team up to deceive him?

    He gave Kane an icy nce. Kane trembled as he repeatedly shook his head saying, ¡°Mr. Cahan, I¡¯m not involved in this. I only found out just now like you did.¡±

    Initially they thought Sheldon had something to do with it. All their investigation ns were focused on Sheldon¡¯s whereabouts. Mavis being trapped in the hotel was leaked by someone else.

    He only verified if what happened was true but hadn¡¯t yet had a chance to find out who leaked that information.

    Raymond asked, ¡°If we don¡¯t do this, then how will you ever let your precious feet touch ground again for even just few steps?¡±

    Moore also added, ¡°Coming to save Mavis, you still have to pretend to sit in a wheelchair. Your scheming is really too deep, not sincere at all.¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t say anything, but took out her phone and showed him a video recording. It showed him getting up from Green Grove Apartment downstairs walking normally before getting into his car.

    ¡°A car ident resulting in broken bones, and pretending for half month that I am your servant. You have nothing else left unsaid, right?¡±

    Anthony stared at that video without saying anything. Kane watched beside them grinning while trying exin, ¡°Mrs. Cahan, you don¡¯t know. Mr. Cahan saw danger around you so he got worried. He couldn¡¯t care less about his leg pain, wishing he could grow wings right away, to fly over there, and ensure your safety.¡±

    Mavisughed lightly, ¡°It seems that I am indeed medicine, a medical miracle for you.¡±

    ¡°You are certainly Mr. Cahan¡¯s medicine. He¡­¡±

    Kane stopped talking abruptly.

    On the video, Anthony walked steadily with his bandaged leg, which shouldn¡¯t have been normal even with medical miracles.

    Kane didn¡¯t have anything better to say and could only get close to Anthony and whisper, ¡°Mr. Cahan, I can¡¯t make sense of this. What are we going to do?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face remained calm as he replied, ¡°I can see the situation clearly without your reminder.¡±

    Kane obediently shut up and stood aside.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame you two aren¡¯t good actors,¡± Raymond sneered as he took out a document and threw it at Anthony. ¡°Anthony, this is a gift for you. Take a look at it and see if you like it.¡±

    The sealed envelope was opened to reveal a court summons.

    ¡°The court has epted my sister¡¯s divorcewsuit. The trial will be held in three days. Whether you want to or not, she¡¯ll be leaving you behind for sure due to marital misconduct on your part. Congrattions,¡± Raymond said.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Anthony pinched the edge of the paper tightly between his fingertips until they turned white but remained silent with an icy expression on his face.

    Mavis stopped ying the video on her phone and said to Raymond and Moore. ¡°Since we¡¯ve delivered our message already, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two men were tall figures standing beside her like loyal knights guarding their princesses¡¯ safety.

    However, when Mavis passed by Anthony¡¯s side, she felt him grab her wrist tightly. She couldn¡¯t read what emotions were hidden in his eyes as he stared at her intently before asking, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything else that needs saying?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Cahan, see you in court in three days,¡± she said firmly, pulling her hand away from him and walking away decisively.

    Raymond made a face at Anthony and hurried to catch up with Mavis.

    Anthony tossed the document aside with a disgusted expression, clearly annoyed.

    Kane knew what was bothering him and tried to persuade, ¡°Mr. Cahan, I actually understand Mrs. Cahan. You should also try to understand her more. You clearly don¡¯t want a divorce, but you¡¯re unwilling to say it outright due to pride. You¡¯ve used all sorts of extreme methods to try and keep her, but those methods are too extreme for her to ept. In her eyes, they only make you appear despicable. If you truly don¡¯t want to give up this marriage, you should try a different approach ¨C one that is direct and sincere.¡±

    Anthony sneered coldly, ¡°What? Do I need to kneel down begging?¡±

    Kane fell silent immediately upon hearing that response from him.

    With an expression full of gloominess written all over his face now, Anthony spoke emotionlessly, ¡°Forget it¡­ I¡¯ve already tried my best. If she wants out, then so be it.¡±

    Kane muttered, ¡°You said the same thingst time and the time before that.¡±

 Chapter 1117 Anthony is on His Knees

    Anthony gave him a re. ¡°Go back home.¡±

    *

    Three dayster, the divorce case between Anthony and Mavis was finally going to court. Raymond intentionally waited until thest minute to inform Anthony, leaving him no time for any tricks.

    The news of their divorce quickly spread through major media outlets, with many people eagerly anticipating the day of the trial.

    But Anthony remained calm and even went to chat with Chad at NIB.

    Chad said, ¡°This whole thing has caused quite a stir. Everyone knows about it. Either you two get divorced or one of you has to give in. Otherwise it will be hard for the media to let this go.¡±

    Anthony sipped his tea calmly as Chad continued analyzing, ¡°The head of Cahan Group and his wife are having marital problems and publicly getting divorced. The stock market is likely going to be unstable for two days after this news breaks out. Once they agree on a forced divorce ruling in court, you¡¯ll have lost everything without gaining anything back. And yet here you are drinking tea with me.¡±

    Anthony pursed his lips as he tasted the tea¡¯s aroma before saying nonchntly, ¡°This tea is good.¡±

    Chad was speechless at howposed Anthony was despite everything that was happening around him. ¡°This situation just won¡¯t end! I¡¯m worried sick about it but how can you stay so calm?¡±

    ¡°What can I do if I can¡¯t stay calm? It won¡¯t change anything,¡± replied Anthony.

    ¡°Have you tried doing something? How do you know if you don¡¯t try? Don¡¯t forget that you have a son together. Once your divorce is finalized, there will be issues regarding custody rights too! Do things really need to get so bad between both of you? Alistair will soon start elementary school. Your personal affairs could affect him,¡± urged Chad.

    Anthony didn¡¯t say anything more as Chad continued persuading him, ¡°If all else fails, then why not just find a washboard and throw it on the ground before kneeling down gracefully. There¡¯s no way that could go wrong! In fact¡­¡± He paused briefly before pping his hands together decisively, ¡°It¡¯s actually perfect, except¡­ well¡­ maybe slightly embarrassing.¡±

    Throughout their conversation from beginning till end, Anthony had never participated in any discussion as though he were an outsider looking in.

    ¡­

    Soon enough, it was time for court.

    Reporters swarmed outside while Mavis arrived early with Raymond and Moore.

    A bunch of reporters surrounded them immediately asking all sorts of questions, afraid they might miss out on this juicy piece of gossip.

    Raymond and Moore acted like her bodyguards shielding her from all those pesky reporters who kept pushing forward.

    Raymond said firmly, ¡°My sister cannot answer specific questions right now but please rest assured that there will definitely be results after today¡¯s hearing. Someone must take responsibility for his past mistakes.¡±

    The implication of these words was quite obvious, and the reporters were all skilled at reading between the lines, so there was no way they couldn¡¯t understand.

    Within minutes, search terms like ¡°Cahan Group CEO involved in marital misconduct¡± and ¡°Anthony¡¯s infidelity¡± had all surged to the top of trending topics.

    Everyone outside the courthouse anxiously awaited Anthony¡¯s appearance as the trial drew near.

    As they waited, Moore nervously asked Mavis, ¡°Last time at the civil affairs bureau he never showed up. He wouldn¡¯t pull something like that again, would he?¡±

    Mavis sat calmly in the courthouse lobby and replied surprisingly coolly, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be interesting if he used the same trick twice. His personality isn¡¯t like that.¡±

    Just as she finished speaking, amotion could be heard from outside.

    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Cahan¡¯s luxury car! Mr. Cahan is here!¡±

    The journalists outside became chaotic and swarmed towards entrance but were blocked by security guards.

    Only Anthony, Kane and Chad came inside in front of everyone else. When Anthony entered with steady steps without any pretense or showmanship, Mavis said coldly, ¡°There are only five minutes until court begins. Since we¡¯re all here, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Kane spoke for Anthony, ¡°Mr. Cahan has something to say to you.¡±

    Mavis sat back down on her waiting chair, ¡°Speak then.¡±

    All the media were blocked outside the door by the Cahan family¡¯s bodyguards and court security. The door was shut, and even the surveince cameras were turned off. The entire hall was upied only by a few familiar faces, and they were all well-acquainted with each other. They could do something absurd without worrying about making a scene.

    Facing Mavis¡¯ confusion along with others¡¯, Chad gave Kane a signal with his eyes, ¡°What are you waiting for? Take out your weapon!¡±

    ¡°Oh oh!¡± Kane reacted slowly but finally took out his long-hidden white foot massage mat from behind him before throwing it towards Mavis¡¯ direction.

    With a snap sound, itnded directly on floor tiles right in front of her feet.

    Mavis was taken aback and instinctively pulled back her feet. In the next moment, she saw Anthony take a few steps forward and without any hesitation, he knelt down on the foot massage mat.

    His tall figure over six feet suddenly bent halfway down yet still maintained an imposing presence despite being physicallypromised.

    Anthony looked coldlyposed without showing any awkwardness or stage fright. His demeanor remained unbroken even though everyone around him felt uneasy.

    As long as he was not embarrassed, then those who felt embarrassed will be others instead.

    Mavis, Raymond and Moore were extremely confused at the same time.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    The usually proud and arrogant Anthony actually softened publicly ¨C especially given this type of asion within the courtroom hall?

    Kane covered his eyes unable to watch anymore yet couldn¡¯t resist peeking through fingers asionally either way.

    Chad stifled augh, and it was so hard to hold back. He had known Anthony for years, and now he was kneeling in front of them! This epic moment was worth recording. Chad quietly took out his phone and opened the camera, snapping a side profile shot. It was a good one too.

    This kind of thing couldn¡¯t be kept to himself alone. Chad couldn¡¯t resist sharing the sessful snapshot with Lyra, Malcolm, and Keira in their group chat. The chat exploded with crazy discussions between Lyra and Keira.

    Anthony had no idea that his actions had caused such an uproar among all his loved ones in their group chats. His spine straightened as he knelt there silently. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, his attitude of admitting fault was extremely dignified.

    Mavis was dumbfounded.

    She couldn¡¯t believe what she saw even after several minutes passed by. The man who knelt before her like this turned out to be Anthony! It was impossible not to feel her heart tremble at this moment. This man used to have so many bad ideas and refused to give up on anything easily, but now he kneeled before her without saying a word?

    She rubbed her eyes several times just to make sure that what she saw was real.

    In the dead silence that followed, Chad cleared his throat twice as a reminder, ¡°Don¡¯t keep your mouth shut like you¡¯re glued together. Speak up.¡±

    Anthony pursed his lips while staring at Mavis with those exquisite deep blue eyes without blinking once, ¡°I pretended I¡¯mme because I wanted you stay with me instead of oppressing or enving you. I apologize for all my previous mistakes.¡±

    When it came down to talking about past hurts, Mavis¡¯ eyebrows furrowed tightly together, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face looked handsome even though he kneeled down like this. It looked like an oil paintinge alive. ¡°I will fulfill any request from you if there is any demand from your side, but don¡¯t leave me again nor mention divorce.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave?¡± Mavis felt chills running through her body when she heard these wordsing from him despite being suggested by someone else. Anthony still remained arrogant as ever ustomed giving orders.

    ¡°You look pleasing when humbled, but speaking makes people sick of listening,¡± she said coldly. ¡°Why can¡¯t we live our lives normally? Why should everyone worship or tter around you? The world doesn¡¯t revolve around just one person.¡±

    Anthony realized that he misspoke, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­ I¡¯m not forcing anything upon anyone.¡±

    ¡°What did you mean then?¡±

    He lowered his eyelids, rarely showing submission, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­a request.¡±

 Chapter 1118 Pursuing Again, Taking the Humble Path

    The word ¡°request¡±ing out of his mouth was unbelievable to Mavis. It was impossible for her heart not to be moved, but she still maintained a cold demeanor on the surface and a calmness within.

    ¡°Is it a request not to divorce or a request for me to forgive you?¡±

    Anthony hesitated for a moment before answering.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a request not to divorce, then I disagree. Our marriage was already an error from the beginning and my unrequited love lost out to reality. We agreed on one year of contractual marriage with divorce at the end, which should have ended long ago.¡±

    Mavis continued, ¡°If it¡¯s a request for forgiveness¡­ there¡¯s nothing worth discussing about past events.¡±

    It was clear that she still held some resentment in her heart.

    Anthony sighed and exined earnestly, ¡°Many things in the past were misunderstood by you. There were some misunderstandings.¡±

    ¡°Do you think everything is just misunderstandings in your eyes? Every word you said and every action you took, I saw them all clearly. There are no misunderstandings,¡± Mavis turned away firmly.

    ¡°Inappropriate is inappropriate. Forcing an unsuitable marriage will never have good results,¡± she added.

    Anthony could feel how pessimistic her thoughts were ¨C perhaps due to depression over these years? He felt uneasy inside as he spoke more gently,

    ¡°The issue of marriage isn¡¯t something that two people can decide alone. Can¡¯t you think about Alistair? On one side are his father who raised him and great-grandmother, while on the other side is his mother who gave birth to him. Do we really need him to sacrifice one?¡±

    Mavis tightened her grip on her palms. Naturally, she didn¡¯t want that either.

    If it weren¡¯t for Alistair, Anthony wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold onto her like this without getting divorced earlier.

    But hearing Anthony bring up Alistair voluntarily made Mavis unhappy.

    ¡°You make the ¡®request¡¯ sound so nice but ultimately aren¡¯t you trying use Alistair as leverage against me? To trap me? Anthony, You¡¯re still that arrogant and stubborn person who hasn¡¯t changed at all.¡±

    The people around them had different expressions.

    Raymond and Moore originally frowned tightly. When they heard Anthony soften his tone, they thought he must be plotting something even more cunningly devious than before! But now seeing Mavis about ready start arguing with him again made them feel relieved. And they silently watched what would happen next.

    Chad couldn¡¯t help shaking his head repeatedly. How did things turn into this mess?

    Kane was even more anxious than those involved in the conversation itself. Seeing Anthony unable speak well made him wish he could help speak up himself!

    Outside the courthouse, the noise of media reporters couldn¡¯t be stopped by security or the Cahan family¡¯s bodyguards. Soon, the ss walls surrounding the lobby were filled with people. Anthony was on his knees on the mat, begging for forgiveness. The reporters caught him in this vulnerable position and snapped away with their cameras, causing an even greatermotion.

    Mavis looked up and was nearly blinded by all of the shing lights. She quickly told Anthony, ¡°There¡¯s nothing left to say between us. The trial is about to start. Please get up.¡±

    Anthony remained motionless as if he didn¡¯t notice all of the chaos and shing lights outside. He remained calm and collected.

    ¡°Mavis,¡± he said softly but intimately for the first time ever, ¡°I know you¡¯re feeling down right now and just want a divorce. I don¡¯t want to force you into making any decisions immediately. Give me another two weeks as a chance to win you back again. If I can¡¯t change your mind during that time period, then it¡¯s entirely up to you regarding our divorce proceedings and custody arrangements.¡±

    Moore immediately spoke up beside them, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, Mavis! He has dragged out this divorce process so many times before! This is probably just another one of his tricks! Do you really want him ying games with your emotions like this?¡±

    Even without Moore¡¯s warning, Mavis had already been thinking along those same lines herself. She couldn¡¯t keep falling for his tricks over and over again.

    She took advantage of her opportunity, ¡°Did you hear it? Why should I believe anything thates out of your mouth? You¡¯ve lied to me so many times before!¡±

    Anthony nced sideways at Kane who instantly understood what he needed. Kane pulled out a folded document from inside his suit jacket lining.

    ¡°Mrs. Cahan,¡± Kane said while unfolding it carefully before handing it over towards her direction, ¡°This is an already drafted agreement paper made by ourwyer regarding the divorce proceedings. It includes Alistair¡¯s custody arrangements too. There¡¯s no need for you to go through court hearings anymore because Mr. Cahan means business this time around. We won¡¯t deceive nor trick you.¡±

    Mavis took hold of it carefully while reading through each line thoroughly. It stated that they would have an amicable separation where both parties would split their assets equally in half while Alistair would remain under her care with ten thousand dors worth child support paid monthly on-time from Cahan family side. All conditions were favorable towards her. Anthony had already signed off on everything includingwyers¡¯ signatures, which meant once she signed off too, it will be legally binding paperwork.

    She looked back at Anthony confusedly, wondering why everything suddenly seemed perfect now. Why was he being so considerate when previously she felt like such an inconvenience during their marriage?

    Anthony seemed to understand the confusion in her eyes and exined with a lightugh, ¡°A divorce agreement signed by me in exchange for half a month of pursuing you again. If I don¡¯t change your mind within the time, you can still sign itter. How about it?¡±

    This speech seemed to put himself in an extremely low position, which had never happened before.

    Mavis stared at the bottom right corner of the agreement where Anthony had signed his name extensively and was stunned.

    Kane helped out, ¡°Mrs. Cahan, do you know how disadvantageous this divorce agreement is for Mr. Cahan? Once you sign it, money is not the main issue. Alistair¡¯s custody will be given to you. The elders of the Cahan family may cause a big fuss and even punish Mr. Cahan using this as an excuse. He has really taken on a lot of pressure. Please give him another chance.¡±

    Mavis¡¯s heart stirred slightly. There was no pretense in her reaction.

    Before today she had never thought that Anthony would go so far as to kneel down before her and draft up such a favorable divorce agreement for her while also signing it.

    Through the ss window, shes were going off one after another. They were afraid they might miss any expression from either party.

    Under such circumstances, Mavis felt somewhat unnatural on her face and said hesitantly, ¡°Uh¡­ you should get up first.¡±

    Anthony shook his head, ¡°You promise me first.¡±

    Promise him that he could pursue her for half a month.

    If she didn¡¯t agree, then he wouldn¡¯t get up.

    He rarely acted like such a spoiled child.

    Mavis couldn¡¯t express what she felt inside. Everything was soplicated, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll just sign my name now?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want to do, then I¡¯m willing to bear all consequences after this divorce agreement takes effect. But I believe in your character. Once you¡¯ve agreed with my request, then nothing will go wrong.¡±

    Hearing these words made Mavis feel much morefortable inside.

    ¡°Okay, I promise¡­ you can pursue me if you want but don¡¯t be surprised if all your efforts are wasted atst! Also, I¡¯ll keep hold of this divorce agreement. If by some miracle that changes my mind, then I¡¯ll tear it up but otherwise, I¡¯ll sign it.¡±

    Anthony looked into Mavis¡¯s eyes with a slight smile, ¡°Okay.¡±

    In thosest few minutes before the court began, Mavis withdrew from filing for divorce.

    Until she got into the car to return to her apartment, her mood couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time because of the divorce agreement signed by Anthony.

    Raymond sat beside them scrolling through his phone screen.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    She nced at the picture, realizing that it was a photo of Anthony kneeling at the mat, taken by Raymond. At that moment, Raymond was sending the image to rtives in Teyria, sparking lively discussions and sixty-second voice messages from them.

    ¡°It seems that his kneeling has got you all excited,¡± Mavis said with a smirk.

    Raymond said, ¡°Of course! It¡¯s absolutely satisfying! How many times has he oppressed you since you got married? He deserves to apologize like this. Aren¡¯t you excited about it?¡±

    Mavis nodded earnestly and said, ¡°You know what, I¡¯m actually pretty excited about it. The photos turned out great. Can you send me a copy?¡±

 Chapter 1119 Paloma is a Doting Grandmother

    In the courtroom, Kane helped Anthony up and asked, ¡°Mr. Cahan, does this massage mat hurt more than a washboard?¡±

    Anthony gave him a cold nce. ¡°I haven¡¯t tried it. Why don¡¯t you go first?¡±

    Kane quickly backtracked. ¡°Just kidding! Just kidding.¡±

    Chad approached and patted Anthony¡¯s shoulder approvingly. ¡°You did well in the second half of the trial. That¡¯s how you do it. If being tough doesn¡¯t work, try being gentle. You need to be more tender and speak softly for the next two weeks. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll win your wife¡¯s heart back.¡±

    As he spoke, he gestured for Anthony to look outside the ss wall of the lobby. ¡°Anthony, it seems that you¡¯ll be topping the news charts in the next few days,¡± he said.

    Anthony followed his gaze and saw a bunch of shing lights that not only didn¡¯t subside but also seemed to be getting more audacious in their photography.

    ¡°Kane, stay behind to handle things here,¡± said Anthony coolly as he adjusted his sleeve cuffs and walked away with regal poise as though he hadn¡¯t just begged his wife for forgiveness minutes ago.

    Chad, with his hands in his pockets and a constant smile on his face, showed no signs of restraint as he left alongside Anthony.

    Outside the lobby, the reporters immediately gathered around Anthony, approaching him on their own ord. However, they were quickly intercepted by the Cahan family¡¯s security guards, who kept them at a distance, preventing anyone from even touching Anthony¡¯s clothing.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan! Mr. Cahan! Did Mrs. Cahan drop her divorce appeal because of your apology?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, we heard that you got into a car ident earlier today and broke your leg deliberately just so that you could win back your wife¡¯s heart. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Cahan please answer us directly!¡±

    Anthony ignored all their questions and walked straight towards his luxury car without looking at any of them.

    Within two minutes, Kane emerged from inside shouting over all the noise, ¡°Everyone calm down please! I know everyone is very interested in Mr. Cahan and Mrs. Cahan¡¯s rtionship but any questions can be directed towards me instead.¡±

    The reporters immediately swarmed around him like bees eager for honey.

    He remained calm amidst all their chaos, ¡°One by one now please. I will give you the most straightforward answers possible but before we begin, I ask that all media hand over their camera memory cards so we can delete any footage or photos taken without permission. Otherwise, Cahan Group reserves its right to pursue legal action.¡±

    That afternoon, news about Anthony dominated Twitter¡¯s trending topics. His kneeling had caused a sensation.

    ¡°Sis, check out the news! Anthony pulled off an impressive move,¡± Raymond said as he looked at the news content and clicked his tongue a few times.

    Mavis leaned in to take a look. Raymond continued, ¡°He pretended to beme before and tricked you. But this time he appeared openly in front of all media outlets and admitted that he used the ¡®injuredmb¡¯ tactic. Not only was he not criticized, but also received so much praise on the inte.¡±

    ¡°Kneeling down with foot massage mat for his wife can even earn himpliments for being deeply in love? That¡¯s just pathetic begging for love.¡±

    ¡°Anthony¡¯s reputation hasn¡¯t copsed yet. Instead, people are praising him as a good man who is romantic when ites to love affairs. Even Cahan Group¡¯s stock market didn¡¯t fall. It skyrocketed! Has the inte gone crazy?¡±

    ¡°He even boosted sales of foot massage mats! Manyizens say they want to buy one for their husbands too. This is simply outrageous!¡± Raymond kept ranting.

    Mavis listened quietly while her fingers were busy scrolling through rted Twitter hashtags.

    ¡°Sis, this guy is too scheming! Originally if you took your divorce case to court and let them enforce it byw, Cahan Group would have been criticized and suffered losses. But with this move of his, he has turned things around again! He wants to drag it out for another half month. I bet this is another one of his tricks,¡± Raymond analyzed cunningly.

    This scumbag was full of schemes.

    Moore agreed deeply, ¡°Mavis, what Raymond said was right. Anthony¡¯s seemingly sincere apology was actually a calcted move to manipte you. He first used Alistair to stir up your feelings of guilt, and then presented the divorce agreement to make you believe he¡¯s truly changing. However, in reality, all of this was done for the benefit of the Cahan Group, and you were nothing more than a pawn in his game.¡±

    Mavis sat on the sofa without saying anything.

    Moore walked up beside her slowly, then squatted down, looking up at her and earnestly saying, ¡°Mavis, don¡¯t be fooled by him anymore. If you can¡¯t get divorced now, then once again if he doesn¡¯t cherish you after that, will there be any hope left? He doesn¡¯t really love you. Everything he does is just calction which should be clear enough by now.¡±

    Raymond¡¯s expression gradually became serious, ¡°Sis since he has already signed and stamped the divorce agreement and it has been delivered into your hands, why not take advantage of this opportunity by signing it directly without giving him any chance?¡±

    Moore nodded in agreement, ¡°Once signed, Alistair will belong solely to you. We¡¯ll leave Crana together and go back home where I¡¯ll take care of both of you and your son well enough, okay?¡±

    He looked up with a tender gaze, instinctively wanting to touch Mavis¡¯s hand which was resting on her knees.

    Before he could, Mavis calmly withdrew her hand and flicked her golden hair. ¡°Since I¡¯ve already agreed to his request, signing now would make me look petty. Besides, the divorce agreement stamped with the official seal is in my hands anyway. It¡¯s only a matter of time. There¡¯s no need to rush.¡±

    With that said, the two men beside her couldn¡¯t persuade her any further.

    ¡­

    Back at the Cahan Residence, Anthony was seething with anger.

    All of the Cahan family¡¯s rtives and elders were present. What used to be a quiet residence was now filled with people in the living room.

    Paloma had seen the news early on and couldn¡¯t sit still. She waited at the entrance of the living room for him.

    As he walked over, she smiled and lightly punched his chest twice with a fist. ¡°Not bad! The good boy finally came around and knows how to soften up his wife. If you had done this earlier, we wouldn¡¯t have so many problems.¡±

    Paloma felt both relieved and emotional as she spoke, ¡°When you resolve your rtionship issues with Mavis, I can finally rest easy knowing that one worry is off my mind. Then I can go find my old man.¡±

    Anthony frowned, ¡°Grandma, you will live past 100 years!¡±

    Paloma waved it off, ¡°No need for ttery. Who needs 100 years? That just causes trouble for our country.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know about Anthony giving up Alistair¡¯s custody through their divorce agreement but praised him kneeling down publicly, which went viral online. However, this was only her opinion.

    The stubborn elders from the Cahan family were not so easily convinced though.

    Each wrinkled face contorted into frowns as if using Anthony of shameful behavior.

    ¡°Since ancient times, poor or rich men cannot be moved nor bent! As head of our family, how could you kneel before a woman in court? And it has even been widely publicized online! This is simply uneptable!¡±

    Turning back around, Paloma red at one particr elder speaking out, ¡°Is she just any ordinary woman? No! She is Anthony¡¯s legitimate wife and Alistair¡¯s mother. What¡¯s wrong with kneeling once? All I see here is an exemry man taking responsibility!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    The elder rolled his eyes and said, ¡°You just spoil him, don¡¯t you? You don¡¯t mind making a fool of yourself, but I do! My face is already red with embarrassment!¡±

    Paloma let out a disapproving click of her tongue and scowled, ¡°With all those wrinkles on your face, you¡¯re practically halfway to the grave already! You¡¯re not afraid of ghosts, but you¡¯re afraid of losing face?¡±

 Chapter 1120 Alistair Must Be Raised in the Callahan Family

    ¡°You!¡± The old elder was so angry that his beard almost flew off, with a grim face and full of resentment.

    But Paloma didn¡¯t care; she just snorted heavily at him and took her precious grandson out of the hall, still cooing, ¡°Don¡¯t argue with these old-fashioned people. They have always had the idea that men are superior to women and think they¡¯re better than everyone else.¡±

    Anthony chuckled lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t care what they say.¡± With his grandmother defending him like this, he had nothing to worry about. His previous displeasure dissipated quite a bit.

    Paloma continued to lead him into the hall while saying, ¡°Yes, no matter what they say, those old things will be in their graves soon enough anyway. After all is said and done, you will be the one in charge of the family.¡±

    Anthony nodded silently as he followed behind Paloma obediently ¨C something he never did in front of others.

    ¡°However, Anthony,¡± she said seriously after a while, ¡°there¡¯s one thing I need to make clear before we proceed. You must kneel down first.¡±

    As soon as they reached the hall, Paloma¡¯s tone became serious again as she pointed towards a nearby cushion.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Anthony walked over slowly and knelt down on it.

    Paloma stood beside him then let out a deep sigh before continuing, ¡°As your grandmother and rtive, I really hope that you can reconcile with Mavis. After all, she chased after you for five years before finally having your baby boy. You should be grateful for her love.¡±

    Anthony nodded solemnly but firmly replied, ¡°Grandmother, please rest assured. I have already realized many things from our past.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± She paused briefly then added sternly,¡± But Anthony if¡­ and I mean if¡­ you can¡¯t win back Mavis¡¯ heart even though it means going through divorce proceedings eventually, Alistair¡¯s custody cannot be given up under any circumstances.¡±

    A frown appeared on Anthony¡¯s handsome face as he pursed his lips tightly without saying anything.

    Paloma sighed again,¡± Although I really like Mavis very much, Alistair¡¯s welfarees first no matter what happens. Not only am I your grandmother but also an elder of the Caghan family. As such, the future heir whom our family has nurtured must remain within our family name. Do you understand me?¡±

    With his head lowered, Anthony fell into long silence, which made Paloma realize immediately how serious this issue was for him. She walked up to him then emphasized forcefully, ¡°Look at me when I¡¯m talking to you, Anthony! There is no room for discussion regarding Alistair¡¯s custody. You must give me your words.¡±

    Paloma knew he felt guilty about Mavis and was worried that he would give Alistair to her in an attempt to make up for it. Without getting a definite answer, Paloma wouldn¡¯t let it go.

    Anthony still avoided eye contact with her and spoke vaguely, ¡°Grandma, I won¡¯t let things get to that point. I won¡¯t divorce Mavis and won¡¯t face custody battles either. You can trust me.¡±

    Paloma shook her head, ¡°I hope for the best oue too, but I don¡¯t trust you or Mavis.¡±

    ¡°Last time Mavis came here, I noticed that she no longer had the passionate love for you in her eyes when she mentioned your name. She was numb and cold. She¡¯s not the same girl who only had eyes for you anymore.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s hand at his side slowly clenched as his chest grew tight while he held back.

    Paloma squatted down and spoke with great concern, ¡°She has no light in her eyes when she looks at you now but there is obvious love and indulgence on her face when ites to Alistair. My guess is that Alistair is now where she finds sce. If your rtionship cannot be salvaged, then there¡¯s no way she¡¯ll give up custody of him.¡±

    ¡°So Anthony,¡± Paloma continued firmly, ¡°you must promise me whether out of guilt orpensation, do not have any designs on Alistair. His custody must remain solely with our family.¡±

    The atmosphere inside the ancestral hall was heavy and serious.

    Kane found out Anthony went along with Paloma into the ancestral hall so he came looking for them.

    The door wasn¡¯t closed so Kane heard what Paloma said as soon as he arrived at the entrance causing his heart to tremble violently.

    It was clear that Paloma would not budge on this issue of Alistair¡¯s custody rights.

    But¡­ Anthony already gave signed divorce papers over, which also granted custody rights over Alistair to Mavis.

    If Paloma was aware of this truth, then surely all hell would break loose within their family! What should Anthony do?

    He paced back-and-forth anxiously outside of the ancestral hall. Inside, Anthony blinked calmly maintainingposure and saying, ¡°Okay Grandma, I promise. You don¡¯t have anything worry about regarding Alistair.¡±

    ¡°I want your assurance. I want you to swear that if you can¡¯t do it, if you give up the right to raise the future heir of our family and let Alistair leave the protection of our family, I won¡¯t have the face to meet your grandfather. It would be better for me to find a rope and hang myself in your room.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re exaggerating.¡±

    Anthony finally looked up and exined to Paloma, ¡°Even if I give Alistair to Mavis, he will still be under the protection of our family. When he grows up, he will still be the heir of our family. He¡­¡±

    ¡°Anthony!¡± Paloma roared, interrupting him. ¡°How dare you say you didn¡¯t have any intention to harm Alistair? You just promised me earlier, and you were just trying to deceive me!¡±

    She stated her position carefully, word by word, ¡°The heir of our family must be raised within our family, receive the best education and training. There is no room for negotiation on this matter. I have always been gentle with you siblings, but this is a matter of principle. If you cannotply, then I will¡­¡±

    ¡°Grandma,¡± Anthony frowned, ¡°she¡¯d been away for five years with severe depression. Her wrists are scarred from multiple cuts. The only thing she can think of now is Alistair.¡±

    Paloma was stunned, her back stiffened with the cane in hand, and she remained silent for a long time.

    Mavis was her beloved daughter-inw who was a naive and kind-hearted girl. Despite enduring so much hardship, she still managed to tug at her heartstrings.

    The ancestral hall had quieted down.

    Neither Paloma nor Anthony spoke again.

    The tense atmosphere was somewhat subtle, and Kane at the door noticed it. He knocked on the door panel and said, ¡°Madam, Cahan Group has some urgent business that requires Mr. Cahan to handle immediately.¡±

    Paloma¡¯s eyes turned slightly red as she turned her back and said, ¡°You can go.¡±

    With permission granted, Anthony slowly stood up, bowed slightly towards Paloma, and turned to leave.

    As he approached the door, Paloma called out to him, ¡°Anthony, make sure to visit her more often and bring Alistair over on the weekend.¡±

    Anthony said, ¡°He has tutoring work over the weekend, so I¡¯ll let Alistair stay at home. I¡¯ll have here over to keep himpany and chat with you.¡±

    Paloma didn¡¯t say anything else and said, ¡°You decide.¡±

    ¡­

    Since the incident in court, Mavis hadn¡¯t seen Anthony for several days, but she often came across news about him.

    Cahan Group stock price rose, so he should be busy and engaged in international trade.

    Raymond didn¡¯t think so, sipping his milk tea and talking trash. ¡°Sis, remember what I said before? Anthony is definitely lying to you. He said he¡¯s chasing after you, but we haven¡¯t seen him in days. What a two-faced guy.¡±

    Mavis justughed and continued knitting with the wool. ¡°Well, in half a month I¡¯ll sign the papers anyway. If he doesn¡¯te to bother me by then, isn¡¯t that what you want?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Raymond felt much better.

    Moore sat at a nearby table dealing with business for theirpany and had no interest inmenting on Anthony anymore.

    As for Mavis, she was too busy to care whether or not Anthony showed up.

    Winter wasing soon and she wanted to knit a soft scarf for Alistair before it arrived.

    Knock knock¨C

    Suddenly there was knocking on the door.

    Without ordering takeout or expecting any visitors, they knew who it must be without even thinking about it.

    Raymondined as he went to open the door, ¡°Look who¡¯s here! This guy is an expert at offering false kindness.¡±

    However, when the door opened¡­

    The man standing outside wasn¡¯t Anthony.

 Chapter 1121 Sending Money to Her Clearly

    The man was dressed in a sharp suit and had handsome features, with a polite and gentle smile on his face. He also carried a file bag in his hand.

    For Raymond, this young man who suddenly visited was a stranger.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m Zack Evans, the executive assistant to the CEO of Cahan Group. Just call me Zack,¡± he replied.

    Hearing the sound at the door, Mavis stopped what she was doing and looked up. ¡°Zack? What brings you here? Come on in.¡±

    Zack walked past Raymond and sat down on the side sofa without being polite with Mavis.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan sent me here. He¡¯s been very busy these days with lots of meetings that he can¡¯t finish every day. He couldn¡¯t make it over himself so he asked me to tell you not to misunderstand him. It¡¯s not intentional that he hasn¡¯te,¡± Zack exined.

    Mavis felt confused but smiled awkwardly nheless. ¡°His schedule has nothing to do with me. There¡¯s no need for you to go out of your way just for this.¡±

    ¡°This is not a small matter. You¡¯re Mr. Cahan¡¯s wife after all so naturally, his whereabouts should be reported to you now unlike before when Mr. Cahan didn¡¯t do well enough,¡± Zack retorted firmly as if implying something deeper than what met the eye. ¡°Mr. Cahan said that from now on things will change.¡±

    Mavis lowered her head and was unable to express how she felt about hearing those words. It wasn¡¯t exactly joyous nor repulsive but ratherplex emotions stirred within her heart.

    Raymond snorted then walked over while putting his hands into pockets before saying, ¡°What an act! If reporting whereabouts is really important, why doesn¡¯t he just call?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Cahan¡­ doesn¡¯t want to not call.¡± Zack looked meaningfully at Mavis then continued, ¡°Is Mr. Cahan¡¯s number still blocked by your cklist?¡±

    Mavis paused for a moment then remembered one night when Anthony was drunk. After they slept together, Anthony secretly saved his number into her phone. Sheter discovered it and cklisted without much thought. Thereafter, she forgot about itpletely until now¡­

    ¡°It seems like it might be still cklisted¡­ but we don¡¯t usually contact each other anyway so I haven¡¯t paid attention,¡± Mavis replied hesitantly.

    ¡°That¡¯s alright too since Mr. Cahan probably doesn¡¯t mind,¡± Zach shrugged nonchntly as if dismissing any further discussion about it. ¡°Actually today I came mainly because of another very important matter.¡±

    He took out a contract from inside his file bag before handing it over to Mavis saying, ¡°Take a look at this first.¡±

    As she read through its contents carefully, Mavis slowly became more surprised, ¡°Anthony wants us both to sign a trade agreement with mypany in Bostrain?¡±

    Moore who had been busy dealing with official matters nearby immediately turned towards them upon hearing these words uttered aloud.

    Zack nodded. ¡°Yes, the Cahan Group doesn¡¯t have any projects in Bostrain. I heard that the development over there is going well, so Mr. Cahan wants to establish cooperation with you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not the only one doing foreign trade in Bostrain. If he wants to make money, he can find a bigger and more powerfulpany,¡± she retorted.

    Zack chuckled. ¡°Why let others take advantage of a good opportunity? Cooperation with you would be mutually beneficial and reliable.¡±

    As Zack spoke, Raymond leaned over to sit next to Mavis and looked at the contract with her. He was shocked by what he saw.

    ¡°Wow! Anthony is so generous! The Cahan Group will fully authorize my sister to handle their business in Bostrain. If there are any losses from our cooperation, the Cahan Group will bear all responsibility. And profits will be split 80/20 between my sister and the group respectively. With such a low profit margin, how much money can they really make?¡±

    Zack smiled again. ¡°Mr. Cahan¡¯s intention isn¡¯t just about making money. It¡¯s also about Mrs. Cahan¡¯s opinion.¡±

    Mavis lowered her gaze thoughtfully but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Not far away, Moore frowned deeply.

    Although he didn¡¯t understand Zack¡¯s words, he could guess what kind of intentions Anthony had ¨C trying to gain favor with them.

    He stood up and walked towards the living room saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry but we¡¯ll only cooperate with onepany ¨C Lloyd¡¯s Corp.¡±

    Zack ignored himpletely, ¡°I know you hold a vice-president position at yourpany but ultimately Mrs. Cahan has decision-making power here. It should be up to her.¡±

    Seeing that she seemed hesitant about something, Zack continued, ¡°Mrs. Cahan, as Mr. Cahan said, business should be separated from personal feelings. We should only discuss benefits when cooperating. Moreover, even if you really want divorce half monthter, you need money when you go live in Bostrain with Alistair. You know, Alistair enjoys nothing but best things now under the Cahan family. You must want him have best thing, right?¡±

    Of course she did.

    She wouldn¡¯t let her son¡¯s future life quality decline after he lived with her.

    But this offered cooperation¡­

    Mavis didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, she read through every use on the contract once again.

    While iming that business was separate from personal matters, Mavis knew very well that this cooperation request from Anthony was clearly an attempt at buying their favor. She wasn¡¯t sure whether or not they should ept it yet. She turned towards Moore asking for his opinion, ¡°What do you think of this proposal?¡±

    Moore whispered a reminder, ¡°Have you forgotten that we promised the Lloyd¡¯s Corp that we would only engage in trade cooperation with Crana through them? We agreed to be their overseas agent. If we ept Cahan Group¡¯s offer now, it would be a breach of contract.¡±

    Zack replied, ¡°Mrs. Cahan, you don¡¯t need to worry about this at all. The Lloyd¡¯s Corp has had many business dealings with Cahan Group and they have a good rtionship. This cooperation only requires Mr. Cahan to inform Ms. Lloyd, and she will agree. Besides, both parties will make money without dying the development of the Lloyd¡¯s Corp in Bostrain.¡±

    Moore looked unhappy.

    Mavis turned to Raymond on the other side and asked, ¡°You¡¯re going to start your internship right after this holiday ends? What do you think?¡±

    Raymond was clear-headed, ¡°If someone is offering us money on a silver tter, why not take it? Just sign it since we won¡¯t lose anything anyway.¡±

    Moore said worriedly, ¡°Anthony is very cunning. Who knows what tricks he might y? Raymond, you should advise Mavis against this.¡±

    Zack was annoyed by Moore¡¯s meddling in other people¡¯s business as an outsider, ¡°If a husband wants to spend money making his wife happy without any ulterior motives behind it and if the terms of the contract are written clearly with signatures stamped on it, then there is legal effectivity for both parties involved. If Cahan Group does notply with the contract, then they will have to paypensation.¡±

    Moore shut up sessfully.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    After weighing their options carefully, Mavis agreed, ¡°Alright then! There are no problems with the agreement so if Mr. Cahan agrees, he can contact me anytime for us to officially sign our partnership.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± Zack answered cheerfully before leaving but not before his gazended on Moore,¡± Mrs. Cahan, when you return home, will Mr. Ulsens manage allpany affairs?¡±

    ¡°Yes I¡¯ll manage them. Is there any problem?¡± Moore quickly responded.

    Zack smiled casually, ¡°No problem at all but once our partnership bes official, you need to return back Bostrain as soon as possible or else it may dy future trade processes.¡±

    Mavis reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. He should be returning soon even if its not because of this partnership.¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s great!¡± Zack couldn¡¯t hide his happiness as he stood up extending his hand towards Mavis, ¡°Mrs. Cahan, no, Miss Parker, I wish us both happy cooperation!¡±

    Mavis smiled back while shaking hands with him.

    The two of them used to work together at Cahan Group, and now, although they were not colleagues anymore, they were be partners.

    As soon as Zack left, Moore¡¯s face turned grim. ¡°Mavis, you¡¯re being foolish. It¡¯s obvious that Anthony is using this opportunity to try and push me out. How could you agree to it?¡±

 Chapter 1122 The wife needs to be coaxed; Be gentle

    Mavis stopped knitting and answered naturally, ¡°It has nothing to do with that. Even if this didn¡¯t happen, I would still want you to return to Bostrain as soon as possible.¡±

    Moore¡¯s expression visibly froze.

    After being stunned for a long time, he asked hurtfully, ¡°Why? Did Anthony say something to you that made you hate me? Don¡¯t you want me by your side?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. It¡¯s just that the overseas business can only be arranged remotelytely. The efficiency of other employees in thepany is far inferior to yours. This month¡¯s performance is significantly worse and several important contracts have been messed up. We need someone trustworthy on-site in Bostrain so I can rest assured. Besides, you¡¯ve been in Crana for so long now. Even if you¡¯re not in a hurry, your mother and sister must be worried about you.¡±

    Hearing her exnation made Moore feel slightly better inside.

    ¡°So for you,¡± he said carefully, ¡°I¡¯m an important person. Someone who is indispensable both as a friend and work partner, right?¡±

    She nodded seriously.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said firmly. ¡°You are like a brother who cannot be reced.¡±

    A small smile appeared on Moore¡¯s face but disappeared quickly.

    He did indeed want to be her family member but not just like a brother¡­

    Underneath his sses was an unmistakable sense of loss which even Raymond could see. However, Mavis remained focused on knitting without paying attention to him at all.

    Seeing the awkward atmosphere between them, Raymond tried breaking the silence by asking cheerfully, ¡°What do y¡¯all wanna eat tonight? I¡¯ve been here for so long but haven¡¯t cooked yet! How about you teach me how?¡±

    ¡°Sure, it¡¯s good for boys to learn how to cook. They¡¯ll make good husbands,¡± Mavis half-jokingly remarked.

    Moore was still caught up in his emotional state due to his injury, his expression looking as distressed as someone going through a heartbreak. He asked unwillingly, ¡°Then when do you want me to go back? Can I wait until you sessfully sign the contract with Cahan Group?¡±

    ¡°Just these two days will suffice. Pleasee back as soon as possible. I¡¯ll arrange your return flight ticket ording to ourpany policy where all expenses will be covered under business travel expenses.¡±

    Moore looked unhappy with this answer and continued, ¡°Anthony has mood swings. What if he bullies or hurts you again one day when I¡¯m gone? With me around, at least there¡¯d still be some protection left.¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t want him feeling bad but still said, ¡°Even if both of y¡¯all teamed up together against Anthony alone, you might not win anyway! So how would that protect me any better than now?¡±

    Moore couldn¡¯t help feeling embarrassed after hearing this response from Mavis,

    ¡°So¡­ the reason why you won¡¯t choose me is because my fighting skills aren¡¯t good enough or your sense of security isn¡¯t strong enough with me around?¡±

    Mavis was speechless.

    This was all so off-topic. They were just talking about work. How did it turn into this?

    The atmosphere in the small living room of the apartment became a bit awkward.

    Raymond quickly went to pull Moore aside and said, ¡°My sister doesn¡¯t actually think that way. Making money is important, so of course you need to personally go back and keep an eye on things. My sister doesn¡¯t have any other intentions. Come on, let me help you pack your suitcase.¡±

    Moore hesitated several times and wanted to say something but was silenced by Raymond who covered his mouth and pulled him away.

    Mavis finally had some peace and quiet as she focused on knitting the scarf.

    But it didn¡¯tst long as Raymond came back.

    As soon as he returned, he eagerly asked Mavis, ¡°Sis, do you really not like Moore at all? You¡¯re not even considering him?¡±

    Mavis countered with a question of her own, ¡°Do you like him?¡±

    ¡°I think he¡¯s gentle-natured and has taken care of you very thoughtfully over these years. If you were with him, there wouldn¡¯t be so many problems,¡± Raymond replied.

    Mavis chuckled lightly. ¡°If we lived together, there would still be conflicts no matter what, but Raymond, I don¡¯t have any romantic feelings towards him. We¡¯re just notpatible so stop trying to set us up.¡±

    Raymond didn¡¯t agree with her statement though.

    ¡°Someone once said that finding someone who loves you will make for a better rtionship than someone whom you love more than they love you. In this aspect Anthony clearly can¡¯tpare to Moore who is more suitable for you,¡± he argued.

    Hearing his words made Mavis fall into deep thought for quite some time.

    There was some truth behind what he said but Mavis didn¡¯t want to deal with the two men in her life anymore. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter which man I choose. My son Alistair is the only one I gave birth to right now,¡± she stated firmly while looking at Raymond straight in the eyes before continuing, ¡°I only care about Alistair¡¯s well-being.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± responded Raymond tactfully without bringing up the topic again

    That evening Mavis received a call from Lyra inviting them over for dinner at Lyre Spiti where they had a great time chatting away happily.

    Two dayster, Mavis went along with Moore to see him off at the airport.

    ¡°Be safe! When arriving, don¡¯t rush into work immediately. Take some rest first then get busy tomorrow,¡± she advised gently.

    ¡°I know.¡± He looked at her longingly with reluctance written all over his face.

    Mavis lowered her gaze checking out the flight schedule before saying softly, ¡°It¡¯s almost time for boarding.¡±

    Raymond stood beside them holding onto the luggage and waiting patiently until finally offering it over.

    Moore didn¡¯t respond but looked at Mavis with reluctance in his eyes.

    Suddenly, he opened his arms and embraced Mavis in the airport hall. ¡°Take good care of yourself and eat well while I¡¯m not by your side. Don¡¯t get hurt,¡± he said.

    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry,¡± Mavis replied with a smile. The embracested only for two seconds, and she gently patted his shoulder before calmly ending the hug.

    The two of them watched as Moore boarded the ne, and only left when they could no longer see him at the gate.

    Not long after they left, Anthony received a message from Bryleigh. It was a photo of Mavis and Moore embracing at the airport, with a clear view of Moore¡¯s face. His face was full of affection. The embrace between them looked extremely intimate, like that of lovers parting ways.

    Bryleigh said, ¡°Look at this woman, always wanting more than what she has. Can you stand her attitude? I feel sorry for you.¡±

    Anthony furrowed his eyebrows slightly and quickly typed on his phone without showing any weakness in response, ¡°She¡¯s seeing off her rtive.¡±

    Bryleigh said, ¡°Rtive? Ha~ I¡¯ve never heard of rtives hugging each other goodbye before. Anthony, your self-deception is pitiful.¡±

    Anthony remained serious as he continued typing, ¡°It¡¯s basic etiquette in Bostrain culture. Understand?¡±

    After he sent this message to Bryleigh, she stopped talking back.

    Although Bryleigh knew that Anthony was forcefully defending Mavis¡¯ innocence, if she kept going on like this it would seem like she had never seen the world before and was making a big deal out of nothing.

    Luckily for her sake though, Anthony had enough control over himself to not let things escte into chaos ¨C unlike others who might have caused bloodshed by now.

    Finally feeling more at ease, Anthony opened his phone¡¯s contact list and found Mavis¡¯s number, dialing it.

    Once again, it couldn¡¯t connect, showing that he was still blocked.

    Zack had already informed her about being cklisted, and they knew they would have future work-rted interactions, so why did she still block him?

    Frustration built up inside him, and he pressed the inte button for his office.

    Zack answered immediately, ¡°Mr. Cahan?¡±

    ¡°Inform Mavis toe and sign the contract this afternoon. We won¡¯t wait if she¡¯ste,¡± Anthony said.

    Zack paused for a moment and then replied cautiously, ¡°Mr. Cahan, are you sure about this approach? If you handle it this way, not only might it not attract Mrs. Cahan¡¯s attention, but she might also get upset.¡±

    Anthony fell silent for half-a-minute or so before replying back slowly,

    ¡°This is just my way of doing things. Your way can be more polite if needed. Got it?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°I understandpletely!¡± replied Zack confidently over intes.

    At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon sharp.

    Anthony sat in the main seat of the conference room, his face cold and tense, as if a storm was about to erupt at any moment.

    He waited for nearly half an hour without moving, his aura heavy and gloomy.

    The vast conference room was empty, with only him inside.

    Outside the door, the sound of high heels grew closer, and through the frosted ss walls, a graceful figure in a white dress could be vaguely seen.

    Anthony calmly adjusted his cuffs and tie, meticulously attending to every suit button.

    The ss door of the conference room opened, and Mavis entered wearing a white dress, tucking her golden hair behind her ears with a touch of apology in her tone, ¡°I got stuck in traffic on the way, and I¡¯mte.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s jawline lifted slightly, and a faint curve formed at the corner of his mouth, ¡°No worries, I just finished my busy work as well. I¡¯ve only just sat down.¡±

 Chapter 1123 He Didnâ€™t Put His Arm Around Your Waist, Just Like This

    Mavis¡¯s momentary guilt for beingte quickly disappeared as she slowly walked to the opposite side of Anthony¡¯s table.

    About to take her seat, Anthony lightly tapped his fingers on the table, signaling her toe closer. The implication couldn¡¯t have been clearer.

    Mavis pretended not to understand and said, ¡°Mr. Cahan, we must keep business and personal matters separate. As the contracting party, I should sit across from you ording to the rules.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t argue and tacitly agreed.

    The conference room was eerily quiet, with only the two of them, and the atmosphere became slightly awkward.

    Ufortable with the tension, Mavis initiated a topic, ¡°We agreed to sign the contract today, and it¡¯s only you here?¡±

    ¡°I am enough,¡± he retorted, ¡°Where is Moore?¡±

    ¡°I sent him back to Bostrain. You had Zack drop hints to me, didn¡¯t you? You wanted him to leave early. Don¡¯t you know why he didn¡¯te along today?¡±

    Her words carried a hint of sarcasm andcked friendliness.

    To Anthony¡¯s ears, it sounded pleasing.

    Without that annoying presence clinging to Mavis all the time like a shadow, Anthony¡¯s mood had improved significantly.

    The finalized contract from the legal department was ced on the conference table. Anthony lightly pushed it with his fingertip, passing it to Mavis. ¡°Double-check the terms?¡±

    Thoroughly reviewing the contract before signing was a necessary step, and even if he didn¡¯t mention it, Mavis would have done it.

    After quickly reviewing the contract, Mavis picked up the ck and gold pen and signed her name neatly.

    She stood up and extended her hand to Anthony across the table. ¡°Mr. Cahan, a pleasant cooperation. Please take care of mypany in the future.¡±

    With his hands crossed casually on the table, Anthony¡¯s deep blue eyes stared at her, seemingly with no intention of getting up to shake hands.

    ¡°You are standing so far away. It¡¯s inconvenient to shake hands.¡±

    Mavis¡¯s face stiffened.

    Considering the generous sum of money involved in the contract, she decided to go around the long table and walked towards Anthony.

    Standing right in front of him, she once again extended her hand, ¡°Mr. Cahan, I¡­ ah!¡±

    A gasp escaped her lips.

    Anthony avoided her outstretched wrist and instead gripped her arm, pulling her into his embrace.

    She suddenly found herself sitting on hisp, feeling a surge of embarrassment. Her ears turned red, and she eximed, ¡°Anthony!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± he replied.

    His voice deliberately lowered, maic and slightly husky, with a hint of yfulness, he breathed into her ear.

    Her ears tingled, causing her heart to tremble.

    Feeling extremely embarrassed, she said, ¡°Business and personal matters should be kept separate! Let¡¯s focus on the matter at hand!¡±

    ¡°The business has been discussed. Should we talk about our personal matters now?¡±

    Didn¡¯t they agree on everything between them? What else was there to discuss?

    Without waiting for her to ask, Anthony¡¯srge palm touched her slender waist, and the rough fingertips gently stroked her soft back waist. ¡°How did Moore hold you? Did he embrace you like this?¡±

    He suddenly tightened his grip around her waist.

    In his dim eyes, there was a possessive desire to crush her into his body, even devour herpletely.

    His tone was jealous. Even if Mavis wanted to ignore it, it was difficult. But she was angrier than him, ¡°Did you have someone follow me?¡±

    Anthony snorted lightly, ¡°Why do I need to track you? There are people who want me to know.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer; his thin lips moved closer to Mavis¡¯s earlobe. Feeling extremely irritated, he couldn¡¯t resist the urge and gently bit it, whispering, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Mavis¡¯s breath tightened.

    This man always kept teasing endlessly.

    Under his teasing, Mavis almost forgot the original purpose ofing here today.

    Thest shred of sanity made her push Anthony¡¯s face away, forbidding him from making any more intimate and provocative ear-biting gestures.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°This is the conference room. Please show respect, Mr. Cahan.¡±

    Anthony chuckled lightly, a hint of hurt concealed behind his longshes. ¡°After seeing my body, you¡¯re repulsed by even my touch? Do you disdain me?¡±

    He spoke like a victim, with a hint of resentment.

    Mavis stared at him,pletely stunned for a while.

    For some reason, she seemed to sense a hint of resentment in his tone, as if he was using her of being heartless.

    The expression of weakness on Anthony¡¯s face, who had always been proud and arrogant, was surprising to her. She was a little incredulous for a moment and replied inexplicably, ¡°No, it has nothing to do with this.¡±

    The next moment, Anthony lifted her up from her legs with his strong arms.

    Hisrge palm supported her hips as he ced her on the conference table, leaning over her.

    His eyes fixed on her soft lips, inching closer.

    Seeing his intentions, she immediately wanted to cover her mouth, but Anthony caught her wrist and firmly pressed it against the table.

    It was the same kind of oppressive force that left no room for resistance.

    Their lips touched and the atmosphere heat up.

    Just as they were about to share an irretrievable kiss, the door of the conference room was suddenly knocked.

    Immediately after, Zack pushed the door open and entered.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, have you signed the contract with Mrs. Cahan? Do you need me to bring Mrs. Cahan¡­ oh dear.¡±

    The ambiguous scene in front of the table caught Zack¡¯s eyes, and he immediately felt embarrassed, quickly turning away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! This is the conference room, and I didn¡¯t realize you and Mrs. Cahan would¡­ um, please continue.¡±

    ¡°Stop.¡± Anthony called out to him, slowly standing up and releasing Mavis from her restraints. ¡°Take Mrs. Cahan to meet with our project team that¡¯s working with Bostrain.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Please follow me, Mrs. Cahan.¡±

    Mavis straightened her posture, still blushing from the embarrassment of being caught in apromising position by someone she knew.

    Anthony remained calm and collected, his expression returning to its usual stoic state.

    Feeling a bit angry, Mavis stood up and grabbed Anthony¡¯s tie, pulling it tightly around his neck as she spoke each word deliberately, ¡°Mr. Cahan, during work hours I am not Mrs. Cahan. You can call me Miss Parker.¡±

    She huffed before leaving the conference room alongside Zack.

    Anthony remained in ce for a moment longer before shaking his head and chuckling softly at the sight of Mavis¡¯ white dress disappearing down the hallway.

    As quitting time approached, Mavis met with all of the employees on the project team ¨C each one a stranger to her despite their knowledge of her identity ¨C who treated her politely and attentively throughout their meeting.

    Before leaving the Cahan Group building, she looked back at what used to be such familiar surroundings and sighed wistfully to Zack, ¡°It¡¯s been five years already¡­ Besides you there aren¡¯t many people left here that I know anymore.¡±

    ¡°Miss Parker,¡± Zack began hesitantly as they walked towards the exit together, ¡°you may not know this but after you left, there was a big purge within Cahan Group where anyone who had ever crossed paths with you was fired.¡±

    Mavis was taken aback by this revtion. She had been overseas when it happened so she had no idea about any changes since then.

    The strange emotion in her heart was fleeting. Mavis lowered her eyes and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s normal for thepany to make any new decisions. You don¡¯t have to say it¡¯s for me just to help him.¡±

    After all, she had found evidence to prove her innocence and handed it to Anthony, and Anthony was unwilling to rify for her because of Jaqueline.

    It was also because of this that she left a divorce agreement in disappointment and left.

    Zack let out an exasperated sigh, ¡°There are many things that aren¡¯t what they seem, Miss Parker¡­ Do you remember getting caught up in an internal espionage scandal right before your departure?¡±

 Chapter 1124 Thatâ€™s My Wife, You Have No Chance

    ¡°Of course I remember,¡± Mavis said, feeling ufortable as she thought about those events. She remained silent for a moment.

    Zack sighed again and exined to her, ¡°During that time, the board of directors kept pressuring Mr. Cahan. He was worried that you would be hurt again, so he had you submit your resignation letter and temporarily leave Cahan Group.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°The evidence U-disk that you gave to Mr. Cahan was not epted because we had already found that evidence. We didn¡¯t say anything because we were afraid of tipping off the culprit. After you left Cahan Group, Mr. Cahan finally felt at ease investigating the mole within thepany and discovered it was Jaqueline who stole the files. He cleared your name throughout Cahan Group and even wanted you toe back to work there, but at that time you had quietly left Crana. Mr. Cahan looked for you for a long time and even became depressed for a while because of it.¡±

    ¡°He actually always liked you but just didn¡¯t realize it himself. I¡¯ve been with him by his side for the longest time and seen him interact with Jaqueline often enough to know he never crossed any lines with her.¡±

    Zack went on at length exining everything.

    Mavis furrowed her eyebrows slightly as she listened silently.

    So Zack¡¯s point was that Anthony wasn¡¯t favoring Jaqueline intentionally or trying to make Mavis take the me; rather he did it all in order to protect her?

    Mavis couldn¡¯t quite describe how she felt inside. Her expression seemed somewhatplex.

    Zack noticed there wasn¡¯t any emotional response on Mavis¡¯ face and asked hesitantly, ¡°You don¡¯t believe what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    He immediately raised three fingers in front of her, ¡°I swear this is all true! This incident really happened! There¡¯s absolutely no intentional bias towards Mr. Cahan!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t believe what you¡¯re saying. I trust you,¡± Mavis replied softly while lowering her eyshes looking calm, ¡°Did he ask you specifically to tell me this today?¡±

    Zack froze up.

    Didn¡¯t Mr. Cahan say before Mrs. Cahan didn¡¯t like using her brain much? How could Mrs. Cahan guess so quickly?

    ¡°Um¡­ please don¡¯t misunderstand me¡­ I¡­ this matter¡­¡± Zack tried hard to exin himself but Mavis couldn¡¯t bear watching anymore,

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin anything more. I understand everything now.¡±

    Zack looked puzzled. ¡°What do you understand?¡±

    ¡°With Anthony¡¯s proud personality, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say these words to clear his name, so he used your mouth to tell me.¡±

    Mrs. Cahan was not one tock intelligence and her mind quickly caught on.

    ¡°He knows how he feels about Jaqueline, and I know it even better. Even though they never did anything out of line with each other, we both saw how protective he was of her. He likes Jaqueline, I know that much. But I don¡¯t care anymore.¡±

    Zack hesitated before speaking again, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood once again. In the five years since you left, Mr. Cahan has never seen her again and shemitted suicide over two months ago.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Mavis was shocked and incredulous, ¡°Shemitted suicide? Why would she do that?¡±

    ¡°She was Sheldon¡¯s adopted daughter but there were someplicated feelings between them as well as between her and Mr. Cahan. She liked him but Sheldon had a grudge against the Cahan family so she didn¡¯t have an easy time under his care for all those years. Maybe it became too much for her to bear so she ended her own life.¡±

    Mavis remained lost in thought long after getting into the car back to Green Grove Apartments.

    Anthony hadn¡¯t seen Jaqueline in all these years nor did anything happen between him and Bryleigh.

    Had Anthony really been living a pure life devoted solely to taking care of their son?

    Knowing this news didn¡¯t make Mavis feel any easier. Instead, it weighed heavily on her heart especially with regards to Jacqueline¡¯s passing¡­

    Ssh! Ssh!

    On the way back to the apartment, the car was speeding in the gloomy night, and suddenly it rained heavily without warning.

    Mavis paid for the taxi, and without an umbre, she barely covered her head with her bag, and ran quickly into Green Grove Apartment.

    Downstairs in the apartment, one big and one small figures attracted her attention.

    She took a closer look and saw that they were Alistair and Anthony.

    The father and son probably just arrived, and were drenched in heavy rain when they got out of the car.

    Anthony crouched down wiping off water droplets from little Alistair¡¯s body.

    It seemed like such an ordinary scene yet it felt incredibly heartwarming when viewed by Mavis¡¯ eyes.

    Although Anthony was not one to smile often, and their son oftenined about his strictness, she can sense that Anthony must care deeply for their son. Otherwise, their son wouldn¡¯t subconsciously rely on him so much.

    As she was lost in her thoughts, they also spotted her quickly.

    ¡°Mommy¡¯s back! Mommy hug!¡± Alistair reached out his small, soft hands towards Mavis.

    Before Mavis could reach him, Anthony put down the little one¡¯s hands and said, ¡°You¡¯re wet. She can¡¯t hold you now.¡±

    ¡°Aww, okay. I will take a bath tonight and then hug Mommy again,¡± Alistair pouted.

    Every time Mavis saw Alistair, she felt like a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. She asked Anthony, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait upstairs?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± he replied.

    Before they could exchange any more words, Alistair ran up to them and took Mavis¡¯ hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs and take a bath!¡± he eximed excitedly.

    Mavis was about to say something but the little one ran up so fast that she didn¡¯t have the chance to speak. She had thought that Anthony wouldn¡¯t bring their child over since it was the weekend and Alistair usually had tutoring sses on weekends.

    As soon as they entered the apartment building, Alistair dragged her towards the bathroom with high spirits saying things like ¡°Mommy will help me wash¡± while bouncing around happily.

    But before he could finish his sentence or even touch anything in the bathroom for that matter, Anthony picked him up by his waist with both arms firmly holding him in ce mid-air while telling him sternly, ¡°She won¡¯t be washing you tonight. I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Alistair started whining immediately, ¡°No! Daddy, you¡¯re too rough when washing me! I want Mommy to do it!¡±

    Mavis chuckled awkwardly because what he said was true. She really didn¡¯t know how to properly wash their son yet even though he was already five years old by now. However, ording tomon sense, fathers should be doing this task instead of mothers anyway.

    Anthony seemed to understand her hesitant expression and didn¡¯t even consider asking for her opinion. He simply carried the little one and headed towards the bathroom.

    ¡°Quiet,¡± he said.

    Alistair had never been bathed by his mom before and was making a fuss, ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to! I want mommy!¡±

    With a loud thud, the bathroom door closed firmly, cutting off the view between Mavis and the father-son duo. Then, two crisp pping sounds came from inside the bathroom.

    The little one stopped shouting and began whimpering softly, appearing much more obedient now.

    Mavis frowned, figuring that the little one must have been disciplined. She disagreed with Anthony¡¯s way of parenting and thought about knocking on the door to talk to him about it. But just then, she heard Anthony¡¯s voice from inside the bathroom, educating the little one.

    ¡°That¡¯s my wife, and she can only take a bath with me. You, no way, got it?¡±

    Mavis¡¯s lips twitched in response.

 Chapter 1125 Sizzling Slapping Sounds

    In the bathroom, Alistair pouted with a sense of injustice, his bright blue eyes shining through the mist as he stubbornly refused to give up.

    ¡°Daddy, she is my Mommy, so of course she can take a bath with me! She loves me!¡±

    He stood on the toilet seat, hands on hips, humming to assert his dominance.

    Anthony was filling the bathtub with water when his expression suddenly darkened. ¡°She¡¯s my wife first, and then your mother,¡± he said.

    ¡°Humph! But she doesn¡¯t want to be your wife. You can¡¯t even coax a girl properly. It serves you right for soon being without a wife!¡±

    Although Alistair was young, he knew everything.

    ¡°She may not be your wife, but she will always be my mother.¡± Having hands on his hips, Alistair twisted his small butt proudly, ¡°So, I¡¯m better than you! She can bathe with me, not you~¡±

    Outside the door, Mavis chuckled at the father and son¡¯s argument.

    Alistair was so adorable.

    However, someone in the bathroom was not very happy.

    Anthony furrowed his brow and turned on the showerhead, his breath heavy as he walked towards Alistair.

    Alistair instantly sensed the danger and his face changed in an instant. He wanted to escape outside the door.

    But how could his short little legs possibly escape from Anthony¡¯s clutches?

    Then there was yelling in the bathroom.

    ¡°Ah ah ah ah! Ah woo! Mommy, save me!¡±

    The sound of the showerhead, mixed with the crisp crackling noise, made Mavis outside the door feel nervous.

    She quickly twisted the door handle to get into the bathroom.

    But the door was locked by Anthony.

    There was no other choice but to knock on the door. ¡°Anthony, please speak calmly and reasonably. Don¡¯t resort to violence.¡±

    ¡°Mommy! Mommy, waaah!¡±

    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re done for! Mommy will definitely help me get revenge! Ah!¡±

    Only the arrogant cries of a little kid could be heard from the bathroom, as if someone was ignoring it.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Mavis was angry and had no way to open the locked door. She could only go back to her bedroom and wait for the father and son toe out before figuring out what to do next.

    At night, the apartment was quiet.

    There was only a dim bedsidemp on in the bedroom.

    Alistair was exhausted from taking a shower and had already fallen asleep lying down.

    Mavis carefully removed his shorts and checked for injuries.

    ¡°It¡¯s all turned red.¡±

    Mavis felt extremely distressed and gently helped the little one fall asleep. She then cast a using nce towards Anthony, who was on the other side of the bed.

    Mavis reached over the little one and squeezed the soft flesh around Anthony¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±

    Anthony winced in pain, gripping her fingertips and lowered his voice to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°What are you saying I¡¯m doing? Do you have to be a father like this?¡±

    Anthony sighed, ¡°Boys are usually mischievous when they are young, and relying solely on gentle education won¡¯t work.¡±

    ¡°Well, you should have some restraint when disciplining him. Look at Alistair¡¯s injury, he¡¯s only five years old. You shouldn¡¯t handle your son like that.¡±

    Anthony sighed again, feeling somewhat helpless. ¡°I didn¡¯t even hit him hard. I just wanted to scare him. This red mark will disappear in a few hours.¡±

    He frowned and pressed his waist, ¡°You pinched quite hard just now. I¡¯ll probably have a bruise tomorrow.¡±

    Mavis¡¯s anger dissipated a bit and she changed the subject, ¡°It¡¯s the weekend tomorrow. Why did you bring Alistair here? Do I need to give him a ride back to Cahan Residence for his tutoring ss tomorrow morning?¡±

    ¡°No need, I cancelled his tutoring session for tomorrow. He has been wanting to go to the amusement park for a while now, so tomorrow he can have a day off and I¡¯ll spend the day with him.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ should I go?¡±

    Anthony looked at her, lips slightly hooked, ¡°With his temperament, you think you can get away?¡±

    There was no escape from this situation.

    And she didn¡¯t want to escape either. She wanted to apany her son to the amusement park and y together, which was also her wish.

    Just that there was official business tomorrow, and an important project research meeting. They had to hold a video conference tomorrow afternoon.

    Thinking about business, she spoke truthfully, ¡°I would love to apany Alistair, but¡­ I have something to do tomorrow.¡±

    Anthony raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Why not just hand it over to Moore? He¡¯s in Bostrain and can attend meetings remotely without the time difference hassle. It would be more efficient.¡±

    It made a lot of sense.

    Mavis wasted no time and immediately picked up the phone from the bedside table to send a text message to Moore.

    At this point in time, it was deep sleep time over in Bostrain, and she didn¡¯t expect Moore to reply immediately. She turned off her phone, rolled over and hugged the soft little one, but spoke to Anthony instead, ¡°Go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Anthony casually responded with a sound, then put down his phone and turned off the bedside tablemp.

    There wasn¡¯t muchmunication between the two, but they understood each other without words and it felt natural, as if they had been an old married couple for many years.

    The next morning, Mavis got up and checked her phone right away.

    However, the message was sentst night and Moore had not replied to her as of this morning.

    In the past, Moore always responded to her messages within seconds, but this time she still hadn¡¯t received a reply from him. Mavis had a bad feeling and was about to message Moore¡¯s sister to ask about his situation when Alistair suddenly ran into the bedroom with his sweet little head nestled in herp.

    ¡°Mommy, Daddy made breakfast! Come on,e on! We can eat and then go y!¡± Alistair eximed excitedly.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Mavis replied as she let the little one pull her towards the dining room.

    Knowing that he could go out and y with his parents today, Alistair was in an extremely high mood. Anthony noticed that Mavis seemed distracted as he handed her a te of scrambled eggs and toast.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Anthony asked.

    Mavis spoke frankly, ¡°Moore hasn¡¯t replied to my message. He never does this before, so I¡¯m worried that something might have happened to him.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. ¡°He¡¯s an adult male who is self-sufficient. You don¡¯t need to worry unnecessarily. Maybe he went back to Boston and needs time for jetg or is still sleeping.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±

    Although he said so, just in case something did happen, during breakfast Mavis sent a text message to Moore¡¯s sister asking if she could take a look at his ce around noon. If he really was just sleeping because of jetg, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems.

    Anthony silently watched how much concern she had for Moore while eating breakfast without saying anything. This rare family trip was spent with Anthony and Mavis each carrying their own worries while only Alistair bounced around happily throughout it all.

    Throughout the morning at the amusement park, Mavis would asionally check her phone for any replies from Moore.

    Theck of urate information not only affected the important meeting in the afternoon but also left them unsure whether or not Moore was safe.

    Anthony had been observing her expression throughout it all, his dark phoenix eyes filled with gloom, but he kept quiet. Alistair remained oblivious as he yed joyfully at every attraction they visited.

    The day-long amusement park journey ended sessfully. Alistair danced happily, and it marked one of those rare times where his parents yed together.

    Back inside the car to the Cahan Residence, the three sat together in silence on their way home. Mavis continued checking her phone, but there were no notifications whatsoever.

    She even messaged Moore¡¯s sister who promised earlier that day to check up on him, but still no response. Anthony observed quietly without saying anything.

    Perhaps tired from ying, Alistair fell asleep in the car and didn¡¯t even know when they arrived at the old house. Anthony carefully picked up the little one and got out of the car. Suddenly, he turned back to Mavis and asked, ¡°Do you want to go inside for a bit?¡±

 Chapter 1126 Heâ€™s Taking the Blame

    ¡°No need, it¡¯s toote. Grandma is probably asleep by now and I don¡¯t want to bother her. Alistair has tutoring tomorrow, so just let Kane take me back to Green Grove Apartment,¡± she said.

    She didn¡¯t get out of the car and was about to roll up the window when Anthony freed up a hand and pressed against the crack in the window.

    ¡°Wait a bit longer before you leave. I have something to tell you,¡± he said.

    She nodded and watched as Anthony carried their sleeping son into Cahan Residence¡¯s garden, disappearing into the night.

    Ten minutester, Anthony came back.

    Kane, who had been sitting in the front seat acting as driver, was kicked out of the car.

    The back door opened and Anthony got in. Mavis had been waiting for what felt like forever and caught a whiff of strong tobo smell. ¡°You smoked during that short time?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied casually. ¡°Don¡¯t worry though. I only did it after settling Alistair.¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t say anything else but opened the window slightly while deliberately sitting further away from him.

    This action seemed to irritate Anthony greatly.

    He furrowed his brow tightly with an icy expression on his face. ¡°Am I really that repulsive? Is Moore worth your attention?¡±

    Mavis listened with confusion written all over her face, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    The car was small enough for both of them to make eye contact easily. Under streetlights shining through outside the windows, it cast sharp shadows on Anthony¡¯s handsome features with deep blue eyes suppressing some kind of emotion inside him.

    ¡°Tell me honestly if you like Moore or not.¡±

    Mavisughed at this question, ¡°What are you getting at? Haven¡¯t I told you before that we¡¯re just good friends?¡±

    ¡°Would good friends hug each other? Would they go home together or worry about each other¡¯s safety when apart?¡± He gritted his teeth while speaking lowly through them.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Mavis felt cold inside but also found it amusing, ¡°Because he¡¯s like an older brother figure for me! Isn¡¯t hugging your brother normal?¡±

    ¡°Is that normal?¡±

    ¡°You hugged Jaqueline before too because she¡¯s like your little sister! You¡¯ve gotten close with her too! Why can¡¯t I be close with Moore then? If you don¡¯t believe my rtionship with him is purely tonic, then do I have reason to suspect there might be something more between Jaqueline and your?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s expression froze immediately, ¡°That¡¯s different.¡±

    ¡°How is it different?¡± Mavis red at him angrily while speaking louder than before, ¡°Both of us know exactly who Jaqueline looks like! Do dare tell me that there hasn¡¯t been any moment where you liked Jaqueline or thought about being together!¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face turned pale and his eyes darkened slightly. ¡°So, you think this way because you like Moore and want to be with him after the divorce?¡±

    What did this have to do with anything? She was clearly talking about Jaqueline¡¯s situation. Why did he bring up Moore again?

    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand your thought process. Think whatever you want.¡± She gave up arguing.

    At that moment, her phone in her pocket rang.

    It was an international call from Moore¡¯s sister.

    ¡°I¡¯m going out to take a call.¡±

    She got off the car and walked alone to the wall to answer the phone.

    Kane had no choice but to walk back disappointedly since he didn¡¯t want to disturb Mavis while she was on the phone. He sat in the driver¡¯s seat and saw Anthony leaning against his seat with his eyes closed as if resting, but he frowned tightly with a bad expression on his face.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, did you just fight with Mrs. Cahan?¡± Kane asked when he turned around.

    Anthony covered his forehead without saying anything.

    The two of them were too loud just now; even Kane outside could hear some key words. He sighed, ¡°Although Miss Jaqueline has passed away, in Mrs. Cahan¡¯s eyes she is still almost responsible for causing her difficult childbirth at that time. It is a thorn in her heart! You know that very well! Why did you mention Miss Jaqueline again?¡±

    Anthony was speechless, ¡°She brought it up first.¡±

    Kane said, ¡°Then you should follow along more gently with Mrs. Cahan instead of fighting back like this! Don¡¯t forget that now you are at a disadvantage. She has signed and stamped your divorce agreement which is still in her hands! Half of your pursuit period has already passed over these past two weeks. Finally things have been improving between you twotely¡­ If there¡¯s another argument like tonight, then I¡¯m afraid we will be right back where we started!¡±

    Anthony furrowed his brows tighter together.

    He hadn¡¯t felt so frustrated for such a long time.

    ¡°It¡¯s my problem,¡± Anthony admitted defeat.

    Moore had already returned Bostrain; he wouldn¡¯t be wandering around under Mavis¡¯ nose every day anymore even if Mavis really worried about him. It would onlyst for a while anyway- he shouldn¡¯t have mentioned it tonight.

    Instead, he ended up bringing up Jaqueline¡¯s old story which made sense turn into nonsense¡­

    Kane said, ¡°That¡¯s right then¡­ When Mrs. Cahanes backter, please try not argue anymore.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    In less than two minutes Mavis came back.

    Her expression became serious as she looked at Anthony coldly. There was also an indescribable hint of inquiry within those icy nces¡­

    Anthony quickly noticed something wrong about her expression, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°Moore¡¯s sister went to his ce, but he wasn¡¯t there. When she checked his flight from two days ago, she found out that he left midway through the boarding process and never got on the ne,¡± Mavis exined.

    Anthony furrowed his brow. ¡°It seems like he didn¡¯t want to leave Crana.¡±

    ¡°No, his phone is off. I suspect that he¡¯s still in Crana and has been kidnapped,¡± Mavis said.

    Anthony scoffed. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know many people in Crana, and he has legs of his own. If he wanted to leave the airport, who could stop him?¡±

    As soon as Anthony finished speaking, he turned around and saw Mavis staring at him with a probing gaze.

    Her eyes were cold and unfamiliar.

    He understood immediately what she was thinking. ¡°Do you think I kidnapped Moore?¡±

    Mavis asked back, ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible?¡±

    Anthony felt wrongfully used for the first time in a long time. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me at all?¡±

    ¡°How can I believe you? You¡¯ve kidnapped him before! Thest time Moore got off a ne, you gave him such a warm wee so quickly! Have you forgotten?¡± Mavis continued usingly.

    Anthony was speechless. It was true that he had done something simr to Moore before this incident urred. Even if it wasn¡¯t actually him responsible for this particr kidnapping case, it was difficult for him to clear himself of suspicion now.

    Mavis looked disappointed as she continued her tirade, ¡°You¡¯re always like this. Only thinking about yourself without any regard for those close to me.¡±

    ¡°Anthony,¡± she said sternly while looking directly into his eyes, ¡°If I were in power right now instead of you, how would you react if I used your tactics against Jaqueline?¡±

    This conversation had gonepletely off track. Why did Jaqueline have anything to do with this?

    Without saying anything more or trying to exin himself further (which would have only made things worse), Anthony turned away from her gaze towards the car window outside instead.

    Mavis sighed heavily then asked one final question, ¡°Where did you take Moore?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± replied Anthony simply. After all, since someone else had taken care of kidnapping Moore this time around (and not himself), how could anyone expect him know where they took him?

    Mavis felt a chill in her heart. ¡°Fine, if you insist on not telling me, I can¡¯t force it out of you. I¡¯ll call NIB myself and ask for their help.¡± She red at Anthony fiercely before getting off the car and running to make the call.

    Anthony rubbed his forehead with one hand, feeling frustrated and agitated. His emotions were all over the ce, making his nerves ache.

    In front of him, Kane turned his face carefully and asked quietly,¡± Mr. Cahan, did you really kidnap Moore? Why didn¡¯t you tell me anything about this?¡±

    Anthony lifted his cold gaze,¡± Do you think it was me?¡±

    Kane¡¯s back was instantly covered in cold sweat,¡± Isn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 1127 He got set up by his wife

    As soon as Kane finished speaking, he received a death stare from Anthony. Kane understood immediately, ¡°Mr. Cahan, I was joking! You usually leave these things to me, but I had no idea about this one. That means it wasn¡¯t you who did it!¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face barely warmed up a bit. ¡°Tell Mavis when shees back.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Mavis opened the car door and froze at the entrance.

    Kane looked embarrassed and tried to exin himself, ¡°Mrs. Cahan, please don¡¯t misunderstand me and Mr. Cahan¡­¡±

    Mavis interrupted with a cold sneer, ¡°I came back at an unfortunate time and heard you two conspiring to fool me.¡±

    Kane broke out in cold sweat wondering what was going on. now Mrs. Cahan would misunderstand him even more!

    Anthony was getting frustrated, ¡°Mavis, you¡¯ve never believed in me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your own fault that you¡¯re in this mess. You¡¯re not worthy of my trust.¡± She was really angry.

    Faced with Mavis¡¯ icy gaze, the me seemed stuck on him like glue that couldn¡¯t be removed by force.

    ¡°You keep saying that I did it. Where is your evidence?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already reported it to NIB. They¡¯ll investigate soon enough whether or not it¡¯s true,¡± she replied confidently.

    Kane tried to help exin, ¡°Mrs. Cahan, you¡¯ve really misunderstood him this time. It wasn¡¯t him, and moreover, hees from a military background. If he were truly involved, he would have executed it wlessly, leaving no evidence for NIB to catch hold of. Butst time, when faced with your usations, he didn¡¯t deny a single thing. Now, his refusal to admit implies¡­¡±

    Mavis only paid attention to a few key words before interrupting with another sneer, ¡°I underestimated your abilities. I bet NIB won¡¯t find any evidence because you¡¯ve probably cleaned everything up already. You¡¯re so shameless!¡±

    Anthony was confused and red angrily at Kane for making things worse than they were.

    ¡°Mrs. Cahan¡­¡± Kane started again but she cut him off,

    ¡°That¡¯s enough Kane. There¡¯s no need for excuses for him anymore. Right or wrong, it is clear in my heart.¡± She had no intention of getting back into the car again tonight either ¨C instead opting for an NIB vehicle which would take her straight to Moore¡¯s location.

    She turned her gaze towards Anthony sitting sullenly in the back seat once more before warning them sternly,

    ¡°Anthony, if anything happens to Moore because of you, then there will be hell to pay.¡±

    With a loud bang, Mavis mmed the car door shut and turned to walk away. She nned to head towards the nearby intersection and wait for NIB¡¯s vehicle.

    In the car, there was a deathly atmosphere as if a storm of wind and rain was about toe.

    Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t exin himself despite a hundred mouths.

    Because he had previously been involved in kidnapping Moore once, he can¡¯t clear his name this time, no matter what.

    If Moore was truly kidnapped and seriously injured, Mavis was likely to hold a grudge against him.

    It was feeling really frustrated.

    Anthony¡¯s jawline was tight, he had been enduring and enduring, but now he couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    A heavy blow to the bulletproof ss of the limo.

    The violent noise scared Kane, causing his face to turn pale. The car windows were of such good quality that they didn¡¯t break at all, but Anthony¡¯s hand was bleeding.

    Kane hurriedly retrieved the small first aid kit from the car and went to the back seat to bandage Anthony¡¯s hand injury.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited and don¡¯t hurt yourself. Mrs. Cahan doesn¡¯t believe you, so you should find a way to prove your innocence instead of not exining anything.¡±

    There was a conflict between this couple, and he was even more anxious than Anthony himself.

    Ten fingers intertwined, alcohol soaking the bloodstained bones, the pain was unbelievably sharp, as if it could pierce straight to the heart, agonizing and tearing.

    Anthony seemed to have been awakened by the pain, and ordered Kane, ¡°Send someone to find out Moore¡¯s whereabouts, starting from the airport surveince on the day he boarded. Let me know immediately if there is any news.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it right away.¡±

    With the National Investigation Bureau taking action, the investigation proceeded quickly and by noon the following day, Moore¡¯s specific location of being kidnapped was discovered.

    The Cahans followed the investigation route of the National Investigation Bureau and also found Moore¡¯s location.

    It was in an old and abandoned residential area.

    When Anthony hurried to the scene, the National Investigation Bureau had already arrived and cordoned off the area to protect the first-hand evidence.

    An ambnce was also parked on the side of the road.

    Anthony¡¯s heart tightened. Was Moore really injured?

    He walked faster and, aftermunicating with the National Investigation Bureau officers, strode into the old residential area.

    ¡°Mavis, Mavis what should I do!¡±

    ¡°My hands, my feet can¡¯t move. I don¡¯t even have any sensation. I¡¯m crippled, Mavis!¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m truly going to be a useless person, I¡¯d rather just die right now!¡±

    Through a broken and low wall, Anthony could hear Moore¡¯s desperate crying from afar.

    Mavis was hugging Moore¡¯s shoulders and gently patting his back tofort him.

    The shattered sses fell not far away, leaving the man with poor eyesight feeling insecure and relying solely on her for support.

    Anthony stood outside the abandoned room and from his perspective, it looked like Moore was kissing Mavis on the cheek.

    His hand at his side clenched into a fist, a fierce anger simmering deep within his eyes. He struggled to suppress a certain restless emotion and red at the medical staff beside him. ¡°What are you all standing around for? Are you afraid the patient won¡¯t bleed or die?¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Th medical staff then realized the situation and rushed forward with a stretcher to quickly transport the injured Moore onto an ambnce.

    ¡°Mavis! Mavis!¡±

    Moore, who couldn¡¯t move his whole body, could only shout ¡°Mavis¡±, afraid that she would ignore him.

    Mavis was covered in blood, Moore¡¯s blood, and got up to follow.

    As she passed by Anthony, he grabbed her arm.

    She didn¡¯t look up, but Anthony noticed that her eyes were red.

    Was she feeling sorry for Moore?

    He can¡¯t describe the feeling in his heart, but it was definitely ufortable and distressing.

    Anthony opened his mouth to say something, but his tightly clenched hand was coldly thrown away by her.

    Mavis didn¡¯t even nce at him from start to finish, with an extremely cold expression, and turned around and left.

    Unfair!

    Kane watched beside him, feeling sorry for Anthony.

    Since bing the head of the Cahan family, Anthony had never been so wrongly used before in these years. Unfortunately, he also had some unspeakable grievances that cannot be exined.

    Anthony hung his long eyshes, his blue eyes dimmed, and he tightened his empty palm.

    Before he caught up with Mavis, Chad had alreadye over with a not-so-friendly tone, ¡°You¡¯re quite ruthless, kid. If we had been one stepter, there might have been casualty.¡±

    He gave Chad a nce and said in frustration, ¡°It¡¯s not me.¡±

    ¡°Then you have toe with me to NIB and make a statement.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t want to go to NIB. He would rather follow the ambnce to the hospital. ¡°How did I be a suspect?¡± he wondered.

    Chad clicked his tongue lightly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no way around it. When we arrived here, there was nobody else except for Moore. The kidnappers must have received advance notice and fled. We received a report from the public that someone suspected you of being the mastermind behind this incident and demanded that we investigate you thoroughly. Even if it¡¯s not really you, you still have to go through the process with me.¡±

    Kane was stunned, ¡°Who did this?!¡±

    It was simply absurd to report Mr. Cahan without any reason.

    Chad patted Anthony¡¯s shoulder with a somewhat intriguing expression.

    ¡°Your wife did it.¡±

    Anthony and Kane were speechless.

 Chapter 1128 It was You Who Pushed Your Wife into His Arms

    Being reported by his own wife as a suspect, Anthony was probably the only one who had suffered such a fate.

    Chad, who enjoyed watching the excitement and didn¡¯t mind getting into trouble, hooked his arm around Anthony¡¯s shoulder while whispering some sarcastic remarks in his ear. The two of them were good buddies.

    ¡°When you were being investigated by us, your wife was taking care of that man in the hospital. Why do I feel like you¡¯re bing more and more like a bitter person?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face turned ck and his lips were tightly pursed.

    Chad covered his lips and chuckled, feeling quite happy. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Let¡¯s go back and make a statement so we can finish up quickly and get you to the hospital.¡±

    Anthony¡¯splexion only slightly improved after that.

    Before leaving, he instructed Kane, ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me. You go to the hospital and watch over Mavis.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Moore was in the operating room for a full three hours.

    Mavis sat outside the door waiting, and Raymond also arrived after hearing the news. When he saw the bloodstains on Mavis¡¯s clothes, he was taken aback.

    ¡°Mavis, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, this isn¡¯t my blood, it¡¯s Moore¡¯s blood. He¡¯s seriously injured,¡± Mavis exined.

    Raymond looked at the red light that lit up in the operating room and paced back and forth in front of the door.

    ¡°Anthony is beyond ruthless! He¡¯s really going all out, he wants Moore¡¯s life. Mavis, he¡¯s such a terrifying man. What are you still hoping to give him a chance to change for? Quickly sign the divorce agreement, take my nephew and leave,¡± Raymond urged.

    Mavis kept her eyes lowered, the smell of blood still lingering around her. She remained silent.

    Raymond was bing frantic, pacing in front of her and continuing, ¡°Last time, Anthony broke my hand bone. I could see the murderous intent in his eyes. Mavis, if we weren¡¯t siblings, he probably would have dealt with me just like he¡¯s doing to Moore.¡±

    He crouched down, his right arm still hanging in front of his chest, and could only gently ce the palm of his left hand on Mavis¡¯s knee as he earnestly advised her.

    ¡°Mavis, he doesn¡¯t care aboutws and reason at all. Why bother talking to him about morality? I¡¯ve been at odds with him all along. If I anger him again one day, do you want to see me lying in the operating room being rescued?¡±

    He made Mavis¡¯s heart tremble with what he said.

    Mavis reached out and touched his cheek, ¡°I will never let this situation happen. Trust me.¡±

    Raymond shook his head and said, ¡°You know Anthony¡¯s position of power in Crana. If I really anger him and he startsing after me, can you really stop him?¡±

    Mavis fell silent.

    ¡°Mavis, don¡¯t hesitate anymore. Leaving as soon as possible is the most correct choice.¡±

    Mavis sighed, a trace of worry evident on her brow. ¡°My mind is in turmoil right now. I feel like there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t figured out yet. Let me think it over,¡± she said.

    She said so, and Raymond wisely stopped trying to persuade her. He sat down on the chair next to her, waiting with her for Moore toe out of the operating room.

    After more than half an hour, the red light in front of the operating room finally went off.

    The door opened and a doctor came out, removing his sterile mask. Mavis and Raymond stood up together to greet him.

    Mavis asked anxiously: ¡°Doctor, how is he?¡±

    ¡°Fortunately he was brought in time and there is no immediate danger to his life. However, he has fractures in his right hand, both legs and ribs. We will need to see how well he recovers from this before we can say if he will return back to normal.¡±

    It was so serious¡­

    Mavis and Raymond fell into silence.

    Moore had just finished surgery but still felt groggy from anesthesia as they pushed him into a regr hospital ward. Raymond and Mavis took turns taking care of him throughout the night. At 8 pm, Anthony left NIB and hurriedly rushed towards the hospital.

    As Anthony walked down the hallway where Moore was hospitalized; from afar Kane could be seen standing there which made Anthony frown, ¡°Why are you outside? Didn¡¯t I tell you stay by Mavis¡¯s side?¡±

    Kane looked bitter, ¡°I got implicated by you sir! Mrs. Cahan doesn¡¯t want me around anymore so she told me not be seen within her line of sight.¡±

    ¡°I sent you here because I¡¯m worried about her safety not for surveince purposes!¡±

    Kane was shocked, ¡°Do you believe what you¡¯re saying right now?¡±

    Clearly, it was because he was worried that Mavis might be alone in the same room with Moore, and he was afraid that Moore might take advantage of his injury to get closer to her. So, he was keeping an eye on them, mobile surveince in a way.

    Kane said, ¡°Do you know why Mrs. Cahan doesn¡¯t believe you?¡±

    Anthony looked up, somewhat puzzled, at him.

    ¡°Because you always tell the truth when lying would be better, and you lie when telling the truth would be wiser. Over time, Mrs. Cahan is probably finding it harder and harder to trust you.¡±

    Although Kane¡¯s words were blunt, they were brutally honest.

    Unusually, Anthony didn¡¯t lose his temper. He simply replied, ¡°Got it.¡±

    He walked past Kane and headed to the room where Moore was. He was about to knock, but the door opened from the inside before he could.

    Mavis was holding a ss of water, ready to refill it, and they bumped into each other.

    Their eyes met, and the atmosphere grew heavy and tense.

    Mavis closed the door behind her with her hand and was the first to break the oppressive silence. ¡°Have you finished with the deposition?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°They still don¡¯t have any evidence yet though. Your report can only serve as reference material at this point. Once they investigate further they¡¯ll let go if nothinges up.¡±

    Mavis tightened her fingertips around the water cup and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to tell me?¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡± he asked back, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to tell me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think you should apologize to Moore sincerely.¡±

    He sneered and let out a light scoff from his throat, ¡°Apologize? Me?¡±

    Her tone left Mavis somewhat speechless. ¡°Whether you intended it or not, he¡¯s really badly injured. He might even be left with a disability for the rest of his life. Are you not the least bit remorseful for nearly ruining him?¡±

    ¡°Why should I feel remorseful?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    He found her argument irrational. ¡°I didn¡¯t injure him, so I shouldn¡¯t bear that responsibility. On the other hand, if I really did hurt him, with multiple fractures all over his body, facing the possibility of being disabled for the rest of his life, do you think a mere apology can make up for such an ordeal?¡±

    For Mavis, the key point of what he said was that he refused to apologize.

    ¡°You are simply unreasonable and hopeless. Raymond is right, I should keep my distance from a terrible man like you.¡±

    With red eyes, she turned around and was about to leave.

    Anthony grabbed her arm and blocked her path, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    Mavis shook off his hand and walked away without looking back.

    Anthony was about to chase after, when he heard Raymond¡¯s voice from behind.

    ¡°Moore has already revealed all the clues he knows. It was you who had someone kidnap and severely injure him. You¡¯re so ruthless. You¡¯re the one who pushed my sister into Moore¡¯s hands. You deserve this.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t know when Raymond came out. He stood by the door, staring at Anthony with a vignt and disgusted look on his face.

    Anthony turned around and gave him a nce.

    Raymond snorted and borated, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? Your marriage is over. My sister has decided to take the me for you, to make up for Moore¡¯s loss, take care of him until he recovers, apany him through rehabilitation and back to a normal life. She might even marry Moore and have children with him.¡±

 Chapter 1129 Blood Stained on Her Fingertips

    Anthony¡¯s palm clenched into a fist, his arm veins bulging, giving a fierce re. Raymond gulped and avoided Anthony¡¯s gaze, muttering sarcastically, ¡°Stop showing off in front of me. Go and regret slowly!¡±

    Kane rushed over from the end of the corridor and whispered into Anthony¡¯s ear, ¡°Mr. Cahan, Mrs. Cahan left the hospital and took a taxi. It seems she¡¯s heading back to the Green Grove Apartment.¡±

    Back to the Green Grove Apartment?

    Realization struck Anthony, his brow furrowing, his face growing colder. He turned and walked towards the hospital elevator, Kane following closely. ¡°Kane, get the car ready. We need to hurry.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    The master and servant disappeared quickly down the hallway.

    Raymond stood in ce, gazing at Anthony¡¯s almost running figure, a cold snort escaping him.

    ¡°Raymond.¡±

    A weak voice emanated from the hospital room.

    With the door ajar, Raymond could clearly hear Moore calling him. He turned and entered the room. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°You were talking to Anthony, right? You said just now that Mavis would take care of me until I recover, that she would be with me. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Raymond scratched his head,ughing awkwardly, ¡°Well¡­ I just wanted to mess with Anthony.¡±

    Seeing Moore¡¯s visibly deted mood, he quickly added, ¡°Although she didn¡¯t say it explicitly, she¡¯s disappointed in Anthony now. And with you being so severely injured, she feels indebted to you. I think she might do that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m her brother, I¡¯ve lived with her since childhood, and I understand her the most. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Moore¡¯s eyes were weak,cking their usual spark. He was immobilized, wrapped up in bandages.

    ¡°I hope Mavis cane to her senses¡­ cough, cough¡­¡± He tilted his head, a violent coughing fit seizing him.

    Raymond hurriedly went over to help him catch his breath. ¡°Do you want some water? Let me pour it for you.¡±

    Night fell.

    The sky over Suham turned dark, the wind grew chilly, and Mavis¡¯s heart turned cold.

    The taxi took her directly to the Green Grove Apartment building. Mavis got out of the car, entered the hallway, her eyes showing determination.

    Anthony arrived back at the Green Grove Apartment one minuteter. He heard footsteps ascending the stairs as he entered the hallway. From the sound alone, he knew it was Mavis. He quickened his pace, rushing upstairs.

    Upstairs, Mavis took out her keys and opened the apartment door.

    A pair of hands swiftly slipped through the opening and prevented her from closing the door.

    Without even turning around, she knew who it was. ¡°Why did youe running here?¡±

    Anthony had a bad feeling and asked, ¡°Then why did youe back? What do you want to take?¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t hide anything from him since he already caught her. ¡°I think the two-week pursuit period is unnecessary, so I want to end it early.¡±

    Anthonyughed when he heard this, his eyes turning red with amusement. ¡°What¡¯s this all about? Are you trying to get revenge for Moore because I refused to apologize? Is that why you¡¯re punishing me?¡±

    ¡°No, even if Moore wasn¡¯t kidnapped, we would have eventually reached this point anyway. This is just happening earlier than expected.¡±

    ¡°When we were in the courthouse hall, you promised me a two-week pursuit period and now you can¡¯t go back on your word.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I go back on my words? Have you kept all of your promises with me? You stood me up for our date and left me waiting all night while running off abroad with Jaqueline. And even though you promised not to hurt anyone around me again after what happened with Jaqueline in the past, here we are again with Moore being targeted by you!¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face turned pale as she spoke those words. ¡°I admit that standing up our date was wrong of me but it wasn¡¯t like I was confessing my love or anything like that to Jaqueline. It was just a coincidence. And yes, I¡¯ve hurt Moore before but not this time.¡±

    Mavis remained expressionless as she responded coldly, ¡°Jaqueline¡¯s incident happened so long ago without any evidence left behind. Naturally whatever excuses or lies will work for someone like you who want to avoid taking responsibility for your actions. As for what happened with Moore, both of us know exactly what really went down regardless of whether or not you try denying it.¡±

    Anthony felt choked up inside.

    He didn¡¯t know what kind of evidence or clues Moore had given them, which pointed towards him as the culprit. How could he have be such an obvious suspect in their eyes? He remained silent which only made Mavis feel more disappointed and disheartened by hisck of response.

    She tried pushing past him while attempting to close the door behind her, but Anthony held onto the door tightly enough that his knuckles turned white.

    She couldn¡¯t force herself through so she gave up and entered her bedroom instead where she retrieved a divorce agreement from her locked cab along with a pen from her bedside table.

    As she flipped through its pages readying herself to sign away their marriage contract once and for all, Anthony snatched away the pen from her grip asking angrily, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell?¡± She replied coldly ¨C signing these papers meant divorcing him entirely.

    Leaving the town forever along with their son never looking back at him ever again¡­ Or maybe staying put here in order help out Moore instead ¨C being together alongside each other¡­

    The pain inside Anthony¡¯s chest grew stronger, causing his heart rate quicken uncontrobly until finally reaching its breaking point ¨C everything felt unbearable right now¡­ Even worse than when he used suffer alone over Lyra¡¯s unrequited love.

    He felt wronged beyond belief ¨C frustrated beyond measure ¨C suffocated by guilt and sadness almost as if his heart were shattering into pieces right then and there¡­

    ¡°Is it because you think if I admit to hurting Moore, then I¡¯m the one who ordered it, that you won¡¯t sign?¡±

    Mavis froze and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Because she noticed that not only were Anthony¡¯s eyes red, but there was also a thinyer of water shimmering in his pupils.

    In all the time she had known him, he had always been confident and aloof. He was often indifferent and arrogant, capricious and domineering.

    But she had never seen him lose control with tears in his eyes before.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go apologize to him.¡±

    ¡°I will bear all of his medical expenses as well aspensation.¡±

    ¡°I will find him the best doctors, hospitals and caregivers in the world¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Mavis listened quietly while her heart ached. Her eyes turned red.

    ¡°The incident has already happened. The harm has already been done. You are too cruel¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t continue speaking; shaking her head like self-denial. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    She shook her hand holding the pen which Anthony held tightly onto.

    He had never felt so helpless before. Anthony¡¯s voice trembled slightly, ¡°What do you want me to do so that you don¡¯t have to sign?¡±

    Apologizing wouldn¡¯t work; admitting guilt wouldn¡¯t work either.

    He used to be very cruel indeed; he admitted it himself but he was trying hard to change now. Why couldn¡¯t she give him a little more time?

    ¡°Anthony, on the day in the courthouse, you said that even if I were to sign immediately, you would still divorce me. Are the words you said back then still valid?¡±

    He fell silent for a moment.

    He broke his promise before ¨C if he did again this time, would Mavis ever trust any promise from him again?

    But if they counted¡­

    His chest felt tight. His fingers trembled lightly over hers as he loosened his grip on the pen.

    Mavis took advantage of this opportunity and snatched back the pen from his hand.

    The tip of the pen lightly touched down on paper where Mavis needed to sign ¨C every slight sound made by its contact with paper seemed deafeningly loud.

    As soon as Mavis started writing out one letter, next thing happened suddenly ¨C he grabbed her hand again!

    This time though he held onto her tightly ¨C making even something harmless like a ballpoint pen seem like a deadly weapon!

    Anthony narrowed his eyes with paranoid madness!

    In an instant, without warning, the ballpoint pierced through white shirt fabric into Anthony¡¯s chest cavity!

    It happened so fast that when Mavis finally reacted, everything around them seemed surrealistic!

    Blood stained her fingertips. Covered by fear, her stricken face staring at what just urred, ¡°Anthony! Are you insane?!¡±

 Chapter 1130 Give My Life to Him as Compensation

    Anthony¡¯s mouth curved with mockery.

    Thatughter, upon closer inspection, was actually mocking himself.

    ¡°You¡¯ve known me for a while now. Is it necessary to be so surprised?¡±

    Mavis was in a panic, still holding the pen. Her hand was shaking, but she did not dare to pull it out, afraid of bleeding.

    His lips lost a bit of color, his brow furrowed with pain, but he still smiled and said, ¡°So this is what it feels like to be wrongly used and unable to defend. It really hurts.¡±

    ¡°If you insist on signing, I agree. Just take out that ballpoint pen and continue signing now.¡±

    Mavis looked at him incredulously, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely crazy.¡±

    He was breathing heavily, with a paranoid smile on his lips and his eyes gradually bing weak. He could barely stand upright.

    Mavis had to support him and called an ambnce.

    ¡­

    Within one day, Anthony went to the hospital twice. He sat by his hospital bed while medical staff disinfected and dressed his wound.

    With a small screen blocking her view, Mavis listened to the doctor¡¯s medical advice.

    ¡°The ballpoint pen pierced deeply and almost reached his heart, but fortunately it was handled in time and there was not too much bleeding. In the future, you should control his emotions better. It¡¯s normal for couples to argue, but you shouldn¡¯t resort to violence easily. It would be terrible if someone got hurt.¡±

    Mavis¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me¡­ he hurt himself.¡±

    The doctor was shocked. When he was angry, he can even kill himself?

    What a tough man!.

    He wrote in the medical record and said, ¡°Mr. Cahan had suffered a very serious gunshot wound before, with obvious old scars on his chest and heart area. The location of the injury is two centimeters away from where he was poked with the ballpoint pen. Please advise him to take care of himself and not to joke around with his life.¡±

    The doctor thought that the gunshot wound was also self-inflicted by Anthony.

    After all, if he can stab himself with a ballpoint pen, his brain must have been abnormal before.

    Mavis was surprised.

    She remembered thest time she had seen Anthony¡¯s traumatized body, so many wounds that she couldn¡¯t tell what they were.

    Thinking about these things, she couldn¡¯t express what emotions she was feeling, but overall, it wasn¡¯t veryfortable.

    ¡°I will let him know, doctor. Thank you.¡±

    As soon as the doctor left, Mavis went around the screen to check Anthony¡¯s medication situation.

    The man sitting on the hospital bed, originally had a straight back and a carefree expression on his face.

    In the instant, he caught a glimpse of that graceful figure from the corner of his eye. He let out a soft hiss and furrowed his brows, shifting slightly to the side. ¡°Are you choking me so tightly, aiming to take my life?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± The nurse who was wrapping the bandage looked confused. He didn¡¯t use much force, did he?

    The male nurse turned back to look at Mavis and seemed to understand something. ¡°Girls have weaker strength than mine, so their grip must be much lighter,¡± he said.

    He handed the unfinished bandage on his hand to Mavis, bowed slightly, and left the ward.

    Mavis walked slowly over and sat down by the bed.

    While she was focused on bandaging the wound, Anthony was staring at her intently, lost in thought.

    From Teyria to Crana, she had pursued him for five years. What exactly did he need to do to regain her attention and once again capture the deep love she once gave him without reservation?

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Mavis¡¯s voice brought his thoughts back, and he was about to say something when he saw Mavis stand up to leave.

    ¡°Where to?¡± he grabbed her hand.

    ¡°I have already handled everything on your end. There is no big problem. I will go downstairs to check on Moore.¡±

    The wound that was just bandaged up suddenly began to hurt again in an instant.

    ¡°Raymond is taking care of things over there. Why don¡¯t you sit here and then we can chat?¡±

    Mavis looked indifferent and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡±

    Anthony held her hand tightly and asked, ¡°Are you still going to sign the divorce agreement?¡±

    She nodded.

    Still signing¡­ did she need to continue signing even if she needed to change the pen?

    Feeling angry and with a sharp pain in his chest like needles, he could only drown his sorrows in bitter.

    ¡°Moore is injured, it really wasn¡¯t me. If you want to punish me for his sake by signing it, I won¡¯t ept it.¡±

    He started to undo the strap without any warning as he spoke.

    The freshly wrapped bandages were removed, still stained with blood, and the process was rough and aggressive, as if there was no consideration for pain.

    Mavis was puzzled by him, ¡°What do you want to do again?¡±

    He ignored it and turned his head to see the fruit basket and fruit knife on the bedside table.

    Picking up the fruit knife, he forcefully ced it in Mavis¡¯ hand, then grabbed her hand and pressed the de against his own wounded heart.

    ¡°I¡¯ve exined Moore¡¯s situation multiple times. If you still don¡¯t believe me, then take action.¡±

    Mavis was driven speechless by his craziness and gritted his teeth, ¡°Madman!¡±

    ¡°He has multiple fractures all over his body, might be disabled for life. If you think I¡¯m responsible for his suffering, then take my life aspensation for his.¡±

    He slowly closed his eyes and waited.

    Mavis stared at him, on his handsome face was a look of fearlessness and helplessness.

    ¡°It¡¯s really unreasonable.¡±

    She tossed the fruit knife and, after saying those words, turned around and left. ¡°To prevent any secondary infection in your wound, I¡¯ll call the medical staff to reapply the medication for you.¡±

    Anthony finally opened his eyes and watched her back as she left the hospital room.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    She didn¡¯t say she was going to Moore¡¯s ward, so she trusted him now, right?

    However, five minutester, the only person who walked in was the medical staff who had just given him medication.

    He looked towards the door and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my wife?¡±

    The medical staff looked confused and replied, ¡°Your wife only told me to give you medication again and then left. I don¡¯t know where she went.¡±

    She probably went to Moore¡¯s ce.

    In the end, she still didn¡¯t trust him. Anthony rubbed his chest and massaged his forehead with a sigh of frustration that almost gave him a heart attack.

    The medical staff could sense the low pressure he brought with him and dared not breathe heavily as he quickly administered medicine.

    Soon enough, Kane arrived.

    The medical staff had just finished re-bandaging Anthony¡¯s wound when Kane came in. ¡°After you go back home,¡± said the medical staff, ¡°be careful not to get your wound wet or take a shower for some time. Remember to change your dressing on time.¡±

    Kane said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mr. Cahan.¡±

    Anthony looked up puzzledly, ¡°Is that it?¡±

    The medical staff turned around and nced at Kane before both of them were confused, ¡°What else should there be?¡±

    Anthony frowned, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be staying at a hospital?¡±

    ¡°You can recover from your injury at home without having to stay in hospital,¡± replied the medical staff.

    Only Kane understood immediately and said, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t there be? He has been seriously injured. What did doctors say? It almost pierced through his heart! That¡¯s life-threatening! He needs more observation by staying in hospital for several days.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± The medical personnel didn¡¯t have time to say anything else before Kane continued speaking,

    ¡°There are no buts about it. Let¡¯s go fill out admission forms together. VIP wards are reserved exclusively for distinguished patients like him even if it costs us an arm and leg!¡±

    As soon as they closed the door behind them, Anthony naturallyy down on bed staring nkly outside into darkness.

    When Kane returned once more, he saw Anthony with a vacant expression, staring nkly out of the dark window.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan,¡± said Kane reassuringly while trying hard not show any signs of worry himself, ¡°once NIB finds out the truth, you will clear your name. Mrs. Cahan is unaware now but when she realizes how wrong she was about you, she will treat you well.¡±

    Truth?

    Mavis would never believe whatever truth came out because whoever did this knew how to cover their tracks or find someone else to me instead of themselves¡­

    ¡°Did you tell her that I¡¯m staying at hospital?¡± asked Anthony looking directly into Kane¡¯s eyes.

    Kane hesitated before answering reluctantly, ¡°I spoke with Mrs. Cahan downstairs earlier. She asked me whether we should inform your family about this situation but I told her that perhaps we shouldn¡¯t because we don¡¯t want them worrying too much about your condition. She agreed though. She wants you to rest well and let me take care of you.¡±

    ¡°Is she noting?¡±

    Kane shook his head.

    Anthony¡¯s handsome face darkened as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Her own husband is in the hospital, and she won¡¯te take care of him. Instead, she goes to take care of another man? That¡¯s just despicable behavior.¡±

    Kane tried to defend her. ¡°You can¡¯t really me Mrs. Cahan for that. Last time you pretended to get into a car ident and hurt your leg, so you used that trick already. This time when Mrs. Cahan saw you putting medicine on yourself, able to run and jump around but still insisting on staying in the hospital ¨C well, Mrs. Cahan isn¡¯t stupid. She could guess what your real intentions were.¡±

    Anthony remained silent. If only she had been smarter and guessed that Moore had framed him for this whole mess¡­

 Chapter 1131 Is He Qualified to Compete with Him?

    But he onlyined about it. He had owed Mavis so much in the past that now he was just reaping what he sowed.

    However, there was something even more important than this matter.

    He sat up straight and began to analyze seriously, ¡°In this matter, Moore is the most unfortunate victim but also the biggest beneficiary. Could it be that he bought connections and faked his illness?¡±

    Kane shook his head without hesitation. ¡°First of all, Moore doesn¡¯t know many people in Crana besides Mrs. Cahan and Raymond. It¡¯s impossible for him to have any connections. Secondly, his injuries couldn¡¯t possibly be fake.¡±

    Kane frowned deeply as he remembered something else. ¡°He really did get hurt badly. No one would spend such a huge amount of money just to frame you because they know how much damage it could do to their own lives.¡±

    Anthony felt cold inside as Kane spoke these words. ¡°Who knows who Moore might have offended to end up like this?¡±

    Kane continued speaking with a serious expression on his face, ¡°Moore has only been in Crana for a little over a month now and has been working alongside Mrs. Cahan the whole time while living in the apartment you bought for her. Whenever there¡¯s nothing going on at work, he stays at home handling things remotely from there too. So, it¡¯s impossible for him to have any enemies other than you. You¡¯re rivals that don¡¯t like each other very much. After all, you¡¯ve already hit him once before.¡±

    Anthony fell silent.

    After all the circling around they¡¯d done during their conversation earlier, Anthony himself remained the prime suspect.

    After all, only he had ever had any conflicts with Moore before. NIB mighte back again soon enough asking him questions again too.

    He rubbed his forehead feeling a headacheing on as thoughts swirled around inside of him about everything that had happened recently. What kind of mess were they dealing with here?

    The next morning, downstairs outside of the hospital room:

    Mavis spent the entire night sleeping on the apanying cot.

    Throughout the night, nurses woulde in to change Moore¡¯s intravenous medication, leaving her almost sleepless. As dawn approached, she managed to rest for barely an hour.

    ¡°Mavis¡­¡±

    A weak voice came from the hospital bed, and Mavis was almost instantly awakened.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you need something?¡±

    Moore turned his head to look at her, ¡°You¡­ you didn¡¯t return to the apartmentst night. Did you stay with me the whole night?¡±

    Overwhelmed with gratitude, Moore¡¯s heart melted. His eyes were slightly red, reflecting his astonishment.

    Mavis got up, walked to the bedside table, poured a cup of warm water, and fed it to him through a straw. ¡°During my toughest and most hopeless times, it was you who stood by me. You apanied me for two years, helping me ovee the darkness. Now that you¡¯re injured, it¡¯s only natural for me to take care of you.¡±

    ¡°Mavis, you know, what I want isn¡¯t gratitude.¡±

    Of course, Mavis knew what he meant.

    He wanted her love.

    ¡°But all I can offer in return is this, as you know, I am a woman with a child and a family. It¡¯s impossible between us.¡±

    Moore simply couldn¡¯tprehend it. ¡°Given the circumstances, you still don¡¯t intend to get a divorce as soon as possible? He could cripple me today and tomorrow he might do the same to you.¡±

    Mavis put the water cup on the bedside table, sat on the edge of the bed, and after several hesitations, she chose to speak out her doubts.

    ¡°To be honest¡­ I don¡¯t think Anthony was responsible for your injury this time. There might have been some misunderstanding.¡±

    Moore¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Mavis, you¡¯re being foolish. How can you believe his excuses? He¡¯s a cunning and ruthless person, and you¡¯ve seen that for yourself.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Moore coughed with excitement, but couldn¡¯t wait to expose Anthony¡¯s true colors to Mavis.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°On the day I was kidnapped, I personally overheard those people outside discussing. They mentioned Anthony by name, addressing him as Mr. Cahan with a highly respectful tone. When they were attacking me, they also mentioned that I had offended someone formidable and shouldn¡¯t have had thoughts about things that don¡¯t belong to me.¡±

    ¡°That day you saw me off at the airport and before we parted ways, I hugged you. Anthony must have found out and became jealous. He holds a grudge against me, that¡¯s why he acted this way towards me. Mavis, don¡¯t let him deceive you!¡±

    She shook her head as she exined, ¡°I used to think the same way at first, but based on my understanding of Anthony, if he really did it, he wouldn¡¯t deny it to the death. In that regard, he¡¯s rtively straightforward. He would admit if he did it and deny if he didn¡¯t. Evenst night, his expression told me that he was genuinely wronged. He even used a ballpoint pen to stab himself to prove his innocence to me. He¡­¡±

    ¡°Mavis,¡± Moore interrupted, ¡°he has used his trick on you several times already. Are you still going to fall for it?¡±

    Mavis fell into silence.

    ¡°I heard the kidnapper¡¯s words with my own ears. Don¡¯t you believe me? Do you want to believe him instead?¡±

    She sighed, ¡°I believe you, but I also feel that there may be hidden motives behind this. Is it possible that you misheard or they intentionally said those things to you about the kidnappers?¡±

    Moore would be shocked, ¡°You cane up with such an excuse just to exonerate him?¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to do then?¡±

    Moore¡¯s eyes were filled with mncholy as he stared at her without saying a word.

    ¡°Now, NIB is still investigating this case. The truth is yet to be known. Even if Anthony is really guilty, we have to wait for concrete evidence to be established, don¡¯t we?¡±

    After suffering such a painful injury, Moore¡¯s mood remained low. Mavis felt guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for arguing with you earlier. I know bringing up those things again will only make you remember the pain. Please believe me and trust NIB. If Anthony really did something unforgivable to you, neither I nor thew will forgive him.¡±

    Moore turned his head towards the window, but his emotions didn¡¯t improve much.

    Mavis sighed and got up to leave.

    Moore quickly stopped her, ¡°Mavis, don¡¯t go. Please don¡¯t leave me¡­¡±

    Outside the door.

    Anthony had barely slept all night and was wearing hospital clothes as he strolled downstairs with his hands in his pockets.

    Moore was staying in a regr single room with poor soundproofing.

    Just as Anthony was about to knock on the door, he heard Moore¡¯s voice from inside.

    ¡°Mavis, Crana is very unfamiliar to me. My body can¡¯t even go back to Bostrain right now. You¡¯re all I have left by my side. Please don¡¯t abandon me.¡±

    Then came Mavis¡¯ voice, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I just want to see what kind of breakfast they have at the hospital so that I can bring some back for you.¡±

    ¡°Mavis¡­¡±

    It was a trembling cry.

    Anthony leaned closer and looked through the small window on the door of Moore¡¯s room from outside.

    From that angle, Mavis and Moore seemed very close, like they were hugging each other tightly.

    He slowly withdrew his hand that had been about to knock on the door while clenching it into a fist instead. He was unable to hide his anger despite wearing blue-and-white striped hospital clothes covering him from head-to-toe

    Mavis¡­ Mavis¡­ Mavis¡­

    He wanted nothing more than silence Moore¡¯s throat once-and-for-all who darede between them like this!

    As a man, when facing adversity, he was crying,ining, and ming everything on the world, without feeling embarrassed. Mavis unexpectedly went along with it.

    A nameless fire burned within him as he suddenly remembered how Malcolm acted weak when pursuing Lyra in front of him before.

    Did women really like this kind of thing?

    But Malcolm wasn¡¯t too bad. What did Moore think he was? Did he even deservepeting against him over his woman?

    The more Anthony thought about it, the more annoyed he became until finally giving up on knocking at the door altogether. The he turned around abruptly and walked away instead

 Chapter 1132 Weak Makeup, Acting to the End

    In the hospital room, Mavis helped Moore adjust his pillow and prop it up so he could barely sit up with legs that werepletely powerless. Moore¡¯s gaze never left her face, his eyes filled with obsession and passion.

    ¡°Mavis, if NIB really finds out that Anthony is the mastermind behind all this, would you divorce him?¡±

    ¡°I would,¡± she answered firmly. ¡°But there¡¯s a child between us that can never be severed.¡±

    Even if they divorced and Alistair¡¯s custody was given to her, Anthony still needed to pay child support every month ¨C even though she felt capable of raising their son on her own.

    Moore frowned in utter disappointment. ¡°If only you two didn¡¯t have a child.¡±

    Mavis remained silent.

    Alistair was a child she had begged for by idently buying inferior birth control pills. He was everything to her now; she could live without a husband but not without her son.

    Knock knock knock ¨C

    Suddenly urgent knocking sounded from outside the door followed by Kane¡¯s anxious voice.

    ¡°Mrs. Cahan, Mr. Cahan¡¯s wound seems to have worsened. Although it didn¡¯t puncture his heart directly, it probably injured blood vessels around his heart causing him to suffer from myocardial infarction. You need toe see him quickly.¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Mavis immediately stood up and headed towards the door.

    ¡°Mavis! Don¡¯t go!¡± Moore wanted to stop her but couldn¡¯t move at all due to numb hands.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Mavis turned back before leaving through the door. ¡°I¡¯ll just go take a look upstairs and call Raymond over while I¡¯m at it. Tell him what you want for breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Mavis¡­¡± Before he could shout any more words out loud, Mavis had already disappeared outside of the room door.

    Upstairs in front of the VIP ward, the Cahan family bodyguards were guarding while medical staffs including doctors and Zack were inside.

    An attractive nurse was quickly applying whitening powder on Anthony¡¯s face and doing makeup. Zack gave thumbs-up when asked whether Anthony looked weak enough or not. Everyone agreed with Mr. Cahan¡¯s various tricks.

    Outside the ward, the Cahan family bodyguards coughed twice together. ¡°Hello Mrs. Cahan!¡±

    Their respectful voices echoed loudly. It scared both Mavis herself as well as everyone else inside. A group of people hurriedly cleaned up the ¡°battlefield¡±of make-up.

    When the guards opened the hospital room door for Mavis to enter, she saw a man lying unconscious on the bed right away.

    The bandage on his chest was stained with blood, as if the wound had reopened. Anthony¡¯s face was pale, even though he was still unconscious, and his forehead was covered in tiny beads of sweat.

    Three or four doctors in white coats surrounded him like they were consulting. Mavis hurried over and asked in a low voice, ¡°How is he doing?¡±

    The lead doctor sighed deeply. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡±

    Why? Did his condition suddenly worsen?

    Another doctor said, ¡°Mr. Cahan has been emotionally troubled for a long time. It¡¯s a heart problem.¡±

    Mavis was confused.

    In this day and age, why talk about emotional problems instead of medical technology?

    ¡°You spend every day with Mr. Cahan,¡± the head doctor continued. ¡°You should know what caused his heart problem. Couples need tomunicate regrly and calmly with each other. After all, Mr. Cahan¡¯s injury is too close to the heart. If it triggers diseases like myocarditis, that would be bad.¡±

    Mavis nodded her head downcastly. ¡°He is the patient. I will follow him.¡±

    Several doctors wrote something on their medical records and left one by one before saying goodbye, ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry too much. We¡¯ve already given him medication so Mr. Cahan should wake up soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± She turned her head to look at Kane beside her and said politely, ¡°Kane, please escort them out.¡±

    Kane nodded obediently and escorted all the medical staff out.

    Soon there were only ¡°unconscious¡± Anthony, Zack and Mavis left in the ward.

    Mavis looked at Zack curiously, ¡°Why did you suddenlye over?¡±

    Zack smiled awkwardly, ¡°I originally wanted to report some work situation to Mr. Cahan but unexpectedly saw that he fainted so I guess my work can¡¯t be done temporarily.¡±

    He quickly ran away without disturbing their private time as husband-and-wife. ¡°Mrs. Cahan, thank you for apanying him for so long. I still have work, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you wait.¡±

    Mavis wanted to call him back but she didn¡¯t expect him run faster than rabbits without looking back.

    The ward became quiet again instantly.

    Helplessly, Mavis sat down beside the bed where she could see clearly under ceiling lights shining above. Anthony¡¯s forehead sweat drops were very obvious under such lightings. Mavis thought about it then decided wipe off some sweat from his face using wet wipes.

    As soon as she touched that pale handsome face with wet wipes, Anthony woke up, and even held onto her hand which prepared wiping off sweats for himself.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    Hey there weakly, his beautiful blue eyes looking tired and his longshes casting shadows on his face. Even when he was sick, he still looked handsome with a refined and delicate face.

    ¡°How¡¯s Moore doing?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s been seriously injured, so it¡¯s unlikely that he¡¯ll show any significant improvement in the short term,¡± Mavis sighed. ¡°He¡¯s not in a very good mood after suddenly being hit like this. He has been feeling down.¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t react much to what she said. He only asked about Moore as a formality and didn¡¯t want to hear everything about him from Mavis.

    In a low voice, Anthony changed the subject, ¡°Have you had breakfast? I¡¯ll have Kane go to the five-star hotel next doorter to get some congee for us to eat together.¡±

    Thinking about the doctor¡¯s words about heart issues and Moore¡¯s injuries, every time he pleaded his innocence, Mavis rarely didn¡¯t refuse, nodding her head instead.

    A slight smile tugged at the corners of Anthony¡¯s lips, a hint of amusement glinting in his eyes.

    Mavis nced at the sweat on his forehead, wanting to help him wipe it off, but he held onto her hand and wouldn¡¯t let go.

    ¡°Did you stay up all night taking care of Moore? You must be very tired. Don¡¯t take care of me anymore. I can handle myself.¡±

    Don¡¯t rub off all my whitening powder!

    Mavis ate breakfast with Anthony in the VIP ward room where they were staying together.

    The five-star chef¡¯s cooking skills were indeed excellent. Mavis couldn¡¯t help but eat two more pieces of steamed cake than usual. There was some residue left on her lips which caught Anthony¡¯s attention immediately as he quickly handed over tissues patiently wiping them away for her.

    As she stared at him incredulously while being wiped by him, she felt an illusion that today¡¯s Anthony was particrly considerate towards her without any coldness in his eyes like before ¨C gentle enough to melt one¡¯s heart! Did someone spike his drink?

    Ignoring how stunned she looked, Anthony focused on wiping away everyst bit from her lips before touching her cheek gently checking out how well-rested she seemed, ¡°Your eyes are dark circles under them now. Did you not sleep well? Do you want to sleep here for a while?¡±

    The bed in VIP ward room wasrge enough for two peoplefortably sleeping side by side.

    But Mavis shook her head decisively, ¡°No need. I just came up here to see how you¡¯re doing. If you¡¯re okay then I¡¯ll leave now.¡±

    She still needed to find Moore while he himself looked like a ghost due weakness and couldn¡¯t even keep hold onto her around him?!

 Chapter 1133 Mr. Callahanâ€™s Weak and Handsome Plan

    Even though he wanted to lock the door badly and keep her from leaving his sight forever¡­ An impulse drove him to do so.

    But those paranoid behaviors had been used on Mavis before. She was strong-willed, and him being too pushy only made her run away even more.

    Thinking about this, he carefully considered his words before patiently persuading her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest for a while? Having enough sleep will help you take better care of the patient, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡±

    ¡°No ¡®buts¡¯,¡± Anthony interrupted with a reassuring look in his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about anything. I¡¯ve already arranged for the best 24-hour personal care for Moore.¡±

    Mavis furrowed her delicate eyebrows with skepticism as she nced at him. ¡°Personal care? Why didn¡¯t you tell me first before arranging it?¡±

    Anthonyzily hooked up one corner of his mouth and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just tell you now?¡±

    ¡°¡­ You¡¯re ying word games with me. I don¡¯t think Moore likes strangers looking after him, but I¡¯ve called Raymond over to help me,¡± she retorted as she checked the time on her watch.

    She had been here with Anthony for almost an hour and a half now. Moore¡¯s emotional state was already unstable enough while Raymond may or may not have arrived yet from their apartmentplex to help out. It could be dangerous if Moore were left alone like this for too long.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else going on here,¡± Mavis said as she started to leave.

    Suddenly, Anthony bent over in pain and clutched at his chest where he had been injured earlier today.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mavis quickly went over to support him.

    ¡°I¡¯m having¡­ a little bit of angina¡­¡± His voice sounded weak without much air behind it. Sweat broke out across his forehead again within seconds, making him look pale as death itself ¨C not like someone who was faking it.

    ¡°Should I call a doctor?¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± he suddenly exerted force, pulling Mavis closer, effortlessly tugging her into his embrace.

    He was quite strong. Mavis immediately caught on, ¡°Faking illness with me again?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s truly angina,¡± he said, not a hint of blushing or breathlessness, resting his head on Mavis¡¯s shoulder. His arm encircled her waist, feeling her warmth, and he let out a slow sigh, ¡°I¡¯m feeling better.¡±

    ¡­

    Great acting.

    If his arm weren¡¯t wrapped around her waist so tightly, the unmistakable advantage-taking would almost have fooled her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Anthony¡¯s injured chest was pressed against her back.

    It felt burning hot.

    She could distinctly feel his heartbeat.

    Thump-thump¡­ thump-thump¡­

    It raced faster than ever before!

    The usuallyposed man was unusually nervous? Mavis wondered, as she felt Anthony¡¯s heartbeat and momentarily forgot to extricate herself from his embrace.

    ¡°Raymond¡¯s hand hasn¡¯t fully healed yet, and it¡¯s not convenient for him to take care of him with just one hand. It would be better to hire a good caregiver who can take better care of Moore,¡± he earnestly persuaded her. ¡°After all, you still have your own job to attend to. When our sones home from kindergarten, he also needs you. You can¡¯t give all your time to Moore at the expense of work and our son.¡±

    Mavis couldn¡¯t help but feel that he made sense.

    Cahan Group had just established a partnership with herpany in Bostrain, and there were many things and details waiting for her attention. With Moore paralyzed now, she couldn¡¯t handle work for the time being; she didn¡¯t trust anyone else enough to delegate it either.

    After all, she had to earn money in order to support her son; she didn¡¯t want this opportunity with Anthony handed on a silver tter turned into a loss.

    And then there was Alistair¡­

    It had been almost two days since theyst saw each other; the little guy must miss her by now¡­

    As Mavis fell into deep thought about these things, Anthony quietly read her expression and gently urged, ¡°I know you¡¯re worried that Moore won¡¯t get used to having someone around 24/7 taking care of him. But how long can you personally take care of him? One year or two years? If his leg really doesn¡¯t heal properly¡­ do you want spend rest of your life taking care of him?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not his wife or even his rtive. At the end of the day, only business partners,¡± he continued persuasively. ¡°This tragedy has nothing directly rted with you¡­ Are you going abandon everything including your child for someone who is not rted?¡±

    Mavis lowered hershes without saying anything.

    Seeing that she seemed like seriously considering what he said, Anthony changed tack again, ¡°Actually if you really have concerns about leaving Moore alone right now but still want go back down stairster on, it¡¯s okay too! At leaste here first and catch up on some sleep before returning tonight.¡±

    Mavis hesitated but didn¡¯t refuse outright either.

    To be honest, she was indeed very tired right now-her eyelids were heavy-and after adding upst night until this morning, she¡¯d only slept an hour total!

    ¡°Oh?! You¡­¡±

    Before Mavis could refuse again, Antony picked her up directly instead, and carefully ced onto another half bed beside him.

    ¡°I¡¯m still wearing shoes!¡± Don¡¯t dirty the white sheets!

    Understanding what Mavis meant by this remark, Antony took off shoes for her and put them under his bed.

    He helped her take off her autumn coat, cing it gently on the nightstand near the bed. His movements were gentle, his gaze considerate, as he attentively and patiently took care of her.

    Mavis waspletely bewildered, her mind suddenly went nk like aputer crash, and she became like a thoughtless doll, allowing him to manipte her.

    Only those beautiful blue eyes widened and stared at him.

    Her face was full of incredulity.

    Not until Anthony covered her with a nket andforted her to sleep did she suddenly realize and reach out to touch his face, ¡°You really don¡¯t have a fever? Could it be that the wound infection has worsened and spread to your brain?¡±

    This kind of behavior of serving her was something that the once high and mighty Anthony would never have done.

    When he was facing her nk stare, Anthony¡¯s lips curled into a gentle smile as he took hold of her palm and lightly kissed the back of her hand.

    With a devout gaze and gentlemanly movements.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re surprised, but there¡¯s no need to be so surprised.¡±

    ¡°Do you feel like the way I am now is not like me?¡±

    Mavis¡¯s gaze, filled with inquiry, was fixed on him.

    Although there was no response, the expression said it all.

    He lightly hooked his lips and patiently exined, ¡°I apologize again for what happened in the past. As a first-time husband, I had no experience. I will learn more and try my best not to disappoint you or make you sad.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but Mavis suddenly felt her breath tighten and her heart seemed to flutter with a faint tremble.

    As he spoke, his gaze was serious, but his delicate and handsome features could not be hidden by his weak face.

    The gentle and deep voice, like a spellbinding charm, made her heart beat faster inexplicably.

    As a person who was obsessed with appearance, she fell in love with Anthony at first sight because of his face.

    He used to be very cold and always gave her a sense of distance that was difficult to approach.

    But at this moment, he fell ill.

    On the nk face, there was an unhideable sense of shattered beauty.

    Last night she thought Anthony was hateful, but this morning looking at his sickly face, all her resentment suddenly dissipated.

    In the past, he had extremely highbat power, but now he seemed to have shed all of his aggressiveness and be harmless, even inexplicably easy to bully.

    Damn it, she actually had the idea of bullying Anthony.

    Was she crazy?

 Chapter 1134 Actually Pinched Anthonyâ€™s Butt

    Mavis swallowed her saliva and slowly lowered her eyes, avoiding direct eye contact with Anthony¡¯s prating gaze.

    She didn¡¯t know what to say, so she turned her back to him andy down.

    She agreed to his proposal of leaving after she rested for the night.

    Although they slept on the same bed, it felt like there was a great divide between them ¨C unfamiliar and distant.

    Mavis curled up at the edge of the bed. The soft pillow and pure white sheets had a faint fragrance, while the high-quality memory foam mattress allowed her body to rxpletely.

    Feeling too tired, she fell asleep without realizing it. During this time, Anthony quietly leaned against the headboard and worked on his iPad without disturbing her in any way.

    He knew she was exhausted but also aware that she wasn¡¯t entirelyfortable with him yet. He would find a way to give her all the security and space she needed.

    Ding Dong ¨C

    His phone beeped with a message notification. Anthony opened his iPad and chuckled softly after reading its contents.

    The screen disyed Chad¡¯s name along with an emoji of a Shiba Inu dog.

    Chad: [So? How did using Malcolm¡¯s method work out for you in wooing your wife?]

    Anthony replied diplomatically: [It went okay.]

    Chad: [I helped you out big time bro! You gotta show me some love!]

    Anthony quickly typed into his keyboard: [I heard Keira has been eyeing that blue crystal mermaid ne from ANA Jewelry Auction recently. I¡¯ll buy it for you if you borrow it to make a gift of it back home?]

    Chad: [That jewelry set is not cheap at all ¨C over 10 million dors! It¡¯s one-of-a-kind collector-grade jewelry worldwide¡­ You¡¯re really willing to spend so much money on me?]

    Anthony furrowed his brows as he read Chad¡¯s message; something about it rubbed him off wrong. What did he mean by ¡°you¡¯re really willing?¡± It sounded like he was being neglected or something¡­

    Anthony responded sarcastically: [¡°When has Cahan family ever been stingy? If you don¡¯t want it then forget about it.¡±]

    [Of course I want it! You¡¯re rich enough anyway. I¡¯m just happy taking advantage of your generosity haha~]

    [Wait wait wait!]

    Chad suddenly realized something as he typed frantically into his phone keyboard,

    [How do YOU know that Keira likes that jewelry set?!]

    Anthonyughed at how easily amused Chad could be sometimes¡­

    With malice aforethought, Anthony teased him by replying cryptically:

    [Guess.]

    After sending this message, he locked his iPad screen and turned off the notification sound, ignoring all of Chad¡¯s bombardment of messages.

    With a turn of her head, the golden tresses at the end of Mavis¡¯ long hair had somehow fallen onto his arm.

    The soft strands of hair were like being tickled by a kitten, making his heart itch.

    It was a wonderful feeling.

    He looked at Mavis¡¯s sleeping profile and had a moment of realization.

    Since when did he start to gradually pay less attention to Lyra and have his gaze constantly fixed on Mavis instead?

    He carefullyy down beside Mavis, encircling her soft waist from behind, and slowly closed his eyes, sleeping beside her.

    *

    It had been so long since Mavis had slept beside Anthony, and in her drowsiness, she almost felt like she had returned to five years ago, when she used to eat, sleep, and spend every moment with Anthony.

    During those days, they were very harmonious, with an unspoken understanding and subtle emotions.

    The familiar smell of tobo on the man¡¯s body entered Mavis¡¯ nostrils, gradually awakening her drowsy thoughts.

    Opening my eyes, it was already night.

    The whole room was enveloped in darkness, the curtains not drawn, allowing the vibrant lights from outside to seep in, faintly revealing the sharp and handsome contours of the man¡¯s face in front of her.

    She blinked her eyes dazedly, btedly realizing that she was being held in Anthony¡¯s arms, and her hand was still resting on Anthony¡¯s¡­ buttocks.

    With a just-awakened mind, she briefly thought she was still dreaming. Her fingertips instinctively closed and pinched to confirm.

    As she realized what she was actually doing, her whole body stiffened, and even her fingers were rigid. Her clear eyes widened in astonishment for a moment, and then a scream burst out of her mouth.

    Oh my god! What did she do?!

    She just pinched Anthony¡¯s¡­ butt.

    This scream sessfully woke Anthony up.

    In the blink of an eye, as he opened his eyes, the woman in his arms swiftly moved away, shifting to the edge of the bed as if she had just seen a ferocious beast or a tidal wave.

    Anthony had no idea what was going on, but in the midst of turning over, he identally switched on the overhead light in the hospital room.

    The whole room instantly brightened up, and he saw the astonishment on Mavis¡¯s face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Mavis stared at her hands as if she had done something extremely sinful, while Anthony¡¯s expression clearly showed that he had no idea what she had just done.

    Her ears turned red quietly, and she felt embarrassed and somewhat ashamed. ¡°Um¡­ I woke up and went downstairs.¡±

    Anthony grabbed her and said, ¡°How about we eat dinner before you leave?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡±

    Eating? Mavis felt like she wanted to find a hole to hide in. She couldn¡¯t believe she took advantage of him!

    Sorry! Sorry!

    She shook off Anthony¡¯s hand and turned around, striding out of the room, leaving a bewildered Anthony behind on the bed. Mavis stepped out of the VIP ward and checked her phone for the time. It was dinner time and Raymond should have finished taking care of Moore. Anthony had said he would arrange for a nursing worker, but she wasn¡¯t sure if he had gone yet or when he would arrive.

    Her phone beeped with an urgent international message from Bostrain¡¯spany regarding a project report. Mavis walked up to Moore¡¯s room door and peeked through the ss window on it to see Raymond keeping Moorepany inside. She realized that she wouldn¡¯t be needed tonight so she quickly sent Raymond a message saying ¡°Thank you¡± before heading back to Green Grove Apartment to handle work matters.

    She workedte into the night until everything was sorted out before finally lying down in bed. It was rare for her to have such quiet moments where thoughts of someone with soft hands came unbidden into her mind causing her to toss and turn restlessly.

    The next day, Mavis rushed over early in the morning to visit Moore at the hospital.

    ¡°Miss Parker, you¡¯re here so early today?¡± The young nurse at his ward greeted her warmly.

    ¡°Yes, how is Moore doing?¡± Mavis looked up and recognized immediately that it was one of nurses who had been giving him injections previously; she smiled slyly before asking about his condition.

    ¡°Mr. Ulsens moved into VIP wardst night with 24-hour gold-star nursing care arranged by Mr. Cahan himself. His medical care has already been transferred to the nurses¡¯ station upstairs. Didn¡¯t you know?¡± The nurse replied with some confusion in her eyes.

    VIP ward?

    So fast¡­

    Mavis was truly amazed by Anthony¡¯s efficiency.

    Finally, she had to ask the nurse for directions to find Moore¡¯s new ward. Along the way, she could feel the nurse¡¯s puzzled looks. After all, she had been there for Moore during the past couple of nights. Though the nurse had seen this, theplex rtionship between her, Anthony, and Moore was a bit too convoluted for her to exin.

    Entering the ward, the morning sunlight streamed through the floor-to-ceiling windows, casting a gentle glow on Moore¡¯s face. He looked better than he did a few days ago.

    ¡°Mavis, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Hearing the footsteps, Moore lifted his gaze, and upon seeing her, a hint of relief shed in his eyes.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s much better now. Actually, you didn¡¯t have to spend so much money on me. The regr single room was already good enough. Why be so extravagant and insist on letting me stay in the VIP ward?¡± Moore¡¯s lips curved into a smile, but his eyes held a hint of inquiry.

    He understood that this ward wasn¡¯t just about money. It wasn¡¯t something Mavis could have arranged in such a short time without Anthony¡¯s help. So he was curious: had Mavis fought for it orpromised?

 Chapter 1135 Murder your own dad?

    Thinking back to her words yesterday about never breaking contact with Anthony, it still felt like an invisible thorn in his heart.

    Mavis opened her mouth, unsure of how to exin herself, so she changed the subject. ¡°That¡¯s not important. Just focus on resting. Oh, and I bought the porridge you used to love on my way here today. I waited in line for a long time, so make sure you eat plenty.¡±

    Moore couldn¡¯t help but notice the evasiveness in her words but didn¡¯t want to upset her and pretended not to notice.

    The atmosphere between them seemed harmonious on the surface but internally they were both struggling with their own thoughts.

    In the VIP room next door:

    ¡°Did you see her bring breakfast into Moore¡¯s room?¡± Anthony asked Kane seriously.

    He thought that after sleeping together in the hospital room yesterday afternoon, their rtionship had improved somewhat. Plus he had arranged for Moore¡¯s room to be right next door for convenience sake. Yet, she still chose to visit him first which meant that Moore was more important than him in her heart.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Kane replied indignantly. ¡°I specifically arranged his room next door so we could keep an eye on him¡­ I mean care for him.¡±

    Kane grumbled discontentedly.

    He had been running around until midnight just to get Moore transferred to another room.

    Don¡¯t ask why it was so troublesome. It was because Anthony was afraid of being falsely used again. He insisted that Kane personally witness Moore falling asleep in the VIP ward bed before leaving.

    Anthony¡¯s face turned cold and angry as if he was suppressing his rage ¨C making Kane too scared to approach him any closer.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan,¡± Kane continued hastily trying calm things down a bit, ¡°Well, Moore is still an outsider after all. Mrs. Cahan will definitely have to put on a show in front of outsiders. Once the act is done, she will surelye to see you!¡±

    Ten minutes passed without Mavis arriving; twenty minutes passed without any sign of Mavis; they waited a whole hour and there wasn¡¯t even anyone knocking at their door let alone Mavising by.

    Kane tapped his fingers nervously against the armrests of his chair as each second ticked by making him more anxious by the minute.

    ¡°You said earlier that she would definitelye?¡± Anthony questioned darkly almost scaring Kane out of his wits just then with how intense he sounded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mr. Cahan! I¡¯ll go check!¡± Kane rushed out of the hospital ward like lightning only returning dejectedly less than a minuteter saying, ¡°Mrs. Cahan is still over there.¡±

    Anthony rubbed his forehead. Was it really so hard to leave Moore¡¯s room? What kind of magic did that room have?

    He then ced a hand over his heart and instructed Kane, ¡°Go call the doctor. Tell them my heart doesn¡¯t feel right and I need my blood pressure checked.¡±

    Kane frowned, ¡°You¡¯re trying to fake being sick again just to get Mrs. Cahan toe over? If you keep doing this, it¡¯ll be like the boy who cried wolf.¡±

    Anthony remained silent.

    Meanwhile, next door in the hospital room, Mavis sat absentmindedly peeling an apple.

    For some reason, holding the apple reminded her of touching Anthony yesterday¡­

    She groaned inwardly. When would she be able to forget about that embarrassing incident?

    If only she hadn¡¯t gone into that man¡¯s hospital bed yesterday¡­ then she wouldn¡¯t have done something so humiliating.

    But really, it was all Anthony¡¯s fault for sleeping with her and not letting her touch his butt!

    Lost in thought, Mavis finally found a flimsy excuse for herself, ¡°Moore¡­ your butt is peeled.¡±

    She handed him the apple without realizing what she had said.

    ¡°Butt?¡± Moore stared at her hand holding out the apple with confusion.

    Did he break a bone somewhere that affected his hearing too?

    ¡°No¡­ apple,¡± Mavis corrected herself quickly.

    It was all because of that guy! He always made her lose focus!

    The silence in the hospital room became deafening as they both felt awkward about what had just happened.

    ¡°Moore,¡± Mavis spoke up after a moment of silence. ¡°There¡¯s something I want to discuss with you. Your body needs rest but ourpany also needs someone here taking care of things. So I think I should go back to Bostrain first.¡±

    Mavis¡¯s eyes glimmered with determination.

    The matters at thepany were dyed, and Moore had also considered things. It was best for Mavis to handle things personally by going back.

    Besides, by leaving, she would naturally be farther away from Anthony.

    It could be considered a good thing.

    ¡°Alright, given my current condition, I can¡¯t move. Otherwise, I would definitely go back with you. Now I can only trouble you, Mavis.¡±

    Moore continued to ce the utmost trust and support in her, without a hint of hesitation.

    ¡°While I¡¯m away, I will hire a group of bodyguards to ensure your safety. After all, we still don¡¯t know who was behind your abduction, as NIB hasn¡¯t provided any results yet.¡±

    Mavis earnestly made these arrangements.

    Moore watched as Mavis nned everything out meticulously; he realized how much she had grown these past few years- no longer needing him by every step anymore¡­

    At the moment, he didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or sad.

    ¡°When will NIBe up with their findings? It doesn¡¯t make a difference, anyway. Thanks to Anthony¡¯s help, I¡¯ll be lying in bed for a long time and won¡¯t be able to move.¡±

    There was a hint of sarcasm and indifference in his words.

    He still doubted Anthony.

    Mavis opened her mouth to exin, but she was afraid that the two of them would argue again like yesterday, so she didn¡¯t say much.

    After all, she cannot produce any evidence and can only specte. Saying more will only add to Moore¡¯s troubles.

    After Moore closed his eyes to rest, she quietly walked out of the ward and sat on a bench in the corridor, looking at her phone.

    ¡°The fastest flight of Bostrain will be tomorrow.¡±

    She murmured to herself and didn¡¯t stop her hands, and in a moment she had bought the ne ticket.

    She had just bought it and Kane received the news in seconds.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, Mrs. Cahan is leaving.¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    ¡°Return to Bostrain.¡±

    Anthony furrowed his brow.

    Although it can be guessed that she was going to take care of thepany, will she note back once she went?

    ¡°When is the flight ticket?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Notify the flight department that all nes are to be grounded tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, this may only be dyed for a while. If Mrs. Cahan is determined to return to Bostrain, we cannot let the airline keep its doors closed forever.¡±

    Kane analyzed the situation rationally and believed that the problem needed to be solved from its root.

    The atmosphere fell silent for a moment as Anthony pondered deeply, his face gradually returning to its usual coldness.

    ¡°Go pick up Alistair from kindergarten.¡±

    Now only his beloved son can help him out.

    Before long, Kane returned with the little guy and two big bags of snacks in his hands. It seemed that on the way back, the little one had tricked Kane again.

    ¡°Daddy, where are you hurt this time?¡±

    Alistair pped his little legs and crawled onto Anthony¡¯s sickbed, his bright blue eyes filled with concern as he yed out a scene of filial piety between father and son.

    ¡°Minor injury.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Is it?¡±

    Alistair tilted his head and slyly winked. The next second, he leaned to the side and intentionally quickly pressed his left hand against Anthony¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Hiss¨C¡±

    A muffled grunt of pain escaped Anthony as he hunched his back, taking a couple of seconds to ease the fiery ache around his chest wound.

    Immediately following, the little brat received a stern look from his own father, ¡°Alistair, are you plotting to murder your own dad?¡±

 Chapter 1136 Uninvited Guest in the Hospital

    Anthony blinked innocently, eximing, ¡°So Daddy really is hurt! I¡¯m sorry,st time you pretended to be limping and I thought it was the same trick again to fool Mommy.¡±

    The little one knew he had done wrong and immediately lowered his head to apologize, not giving Anthony a chance to scold him. Being able to take temporary setbacks was what made a good kid. Anthony could only admit that he was in the wrong and said no more.

    ¡°Daddy, did you call me because you need help?¡± He grinned mischievously, looking like a little adult. If it weren¡¯t for the bag of cucumber-vored potato chips in one hand and lollipops in the other hand, it would be hard to believe that this was a child attending kindergarten.

    Kane saw a younger version of Anthony from him.

    ¡°Mavis is going back to Bostrain. Help me keep her here.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ what¡¯s the reward?¡±

    ¡°You can suggest anything.¡±

    As soon as Anthony finished speaking, there was knocking at the door.

    The door slowly opened and Mavis walked in. She couldn¡¯t resisting over when she heard Alistair hade to the hospital.

    ¡°Mommy! Did you miss me?¡± Alistair reacted first and ran over with small steps before hugging her leg tightly.

    She squatted down, kissed Alistair¡¯s forehead gently while asking warmly, ¡°Why did you suddenlye here today?¡±

    ¡°I missed you,¡± he pouted cutely with his pink lips sparkling transparently making people want kiss him on them. ¡°Mommy, Daddy really got hurt this time. Will you stay by his side all along taking care of him?¡±

    Mavis shook her head, ¡°I have important things I need do so I can¡¯t stay with him all day long but don¡¯t worry Alistair. There are doctors who will take care of your dad properly.¡±

    Mavis patiently exined while gently stroking Alistair¡¯s forehead but she felt reluctant about leaving her son behind for some time now that she thought about it.

    However, if she were going take away Alistair now, then even Anthony wouldn¡¯t agree as neither would Cahan family members.

    ¡°What important thing? Is it about divorce?¡± Alistair lowered his head sadly.

    ¡°Nope¡­ it¡¯s work rted stuffs which needs my attention so I have go back Bostrain for some time without being able spend much time with you.¡±

    ¡°But why do you have go back when there are many people working atpany? Can¡¯t someone else handle things instead?¡±

    Mavis rubbed his little head and couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry, ¡°I am the president of thatpany. Now that your Uncle Moore is sick, it¡¯s best for me to handle it.¡±

    ¡°There are so many elite uncles in Daddy¡¯s Company, just send one over to help you deal with it. I don¡¯t think Daddy would mind,¡± he turned around and raised his chin at Anthony on the sickbed, ¡°right, Daddy?¡±

    Anthony nodded, ¡°Just borrowing a person, it¡¯s no problem. Since the twopanies have a cooperative rtionship now, it¡¯s only natural.¡±

    Mavis was speechless.

    The father and son were acting in harmony, and she couldn¡¯t even get a word in.

    As Mavis remained silent, Alistair pouted and muttered, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, then it means you¡¯re not leaving because of thepany. You¡¯re lying to me!¡±

    ¡°Alistair, be good and stop messing around. I really have to go back.¡± She was worried about someone else handling it.

    ¡°No, no~¡±

    Alistair tugged at her arm, swaying back and forth, deliberately elongating his voice and acting coquettishly, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re the best. You should spend more time with Daddy. He really needs you now. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Daddy, and I also need you a lot.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, Mommy, look at Daddy¡¯s wound. It¡¯s bleeding again.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Anthony cooperatively covered his mouth and coughed weakly, unable to conceal the paleness on his face.

    Alistair took the opportunity to pull her arm and walked to the bedside. As expected, there at Anthony¡¯s chest, the previously pristine bandage now had a vivid red stain, particrly ring.

    Alistair¡¯s mischievous act of poking his wound turned out to be helpful at this moment.

    Mavis frowned as she watched it and said, almost involuntarily, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Just as she finished speaking, she regretted it and was about to find an excuse to exin.

    Anthony took over the conversation and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll let Zack go to Bostrain for you. He knows how to handle most of the basic tasks.¡±

    If it were Zack, he would still be trustworthy. Mavis didn¡¯t say anything else, so she agreed.

    In no time it was noon, and Mavis recalled the porridge from this morning. Moore didn¡¯t eat much of it, preferring the food at the hospital cafeteria. So she went there to buy his lunch instead.

    She originally wanted to order one for Anthony too, but considering his high standards for food and insistence on only eating dishes prepared by five-star chefs, she decided against it.

    After a few days, Mavis became familiar with the location of the hospital cafeteria and could easily navigate her way there.

    As she walked to the end of the hallway, she caught a glimpse of a familiar figure.

    The woman was wearing a dark green pencil skirt, with a hot figure and excellent temperament.

    ¡°Bryleigh? What are you doing here?¡±

    It had been a while since Bryleigh had seen her. At first, she wasn¡¯t sure if the person in front of her had mistaken her for someone else, as Bryleigh¡¯s back was turned towards her. But then she caught a whiff of Bryleigh¡¯s favorite perfume and knew it was really her.

    Bryleigh¡¯s eyes flickered with panic for a moment before it disappeared. ¡°I¡¯m here for a check-up. What about you? Is this hospital your family business? Are you allowed to be here but not me?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Her tone was unfriendly and her gaze haughty, not giving Mavis any chance to respond.

    ¡°Fine, do as you please.¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t pay much attention to the little incident and hurriedly finished ordering food before rushing back to Moore¡¯s ward.

    As soon as she opened the door, Mavis caught a familiar scent of perfume that belonged to Bryleigh. How could that be possible? Why would Bryleigh be in Moore¡¯s ward?

    ¡°That¡¯s strange,¡± Mavis muttered under her breath while ncing around the room.

    ¡°What is it, Mavis?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. The porridge is ready. Eat it while it¡¯s still hot.¡±

    Perhaps she was overthinking things; Mavis shook off those thoughts and said nothing more.

    She fed Moore some in sweet porridge when suddenly his personal nurse walked up and said politely, ¡°Mrs Cahan, let me feed him instead.¡±

    Moore opened his mouth ready to eat but saw that Mavis¡¯ spoon unconsciously pulled away from him, which made him angry inside.

    The nurse seemed oblivious to Moore¡¯s angry expression as he maintained his polite attitude with an outstretched hand waiting for permission from Mrs. Cahan.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± said Mavis handing over the spoonful of porridge before excusing herself saying, ¡°I need to go use the restroom.¡±

    As soon as she left the room, Alistair ran up excitedly pulling on his mother¡¯s arm saying, ¡°Mommy! Daddy has prepared us some delicious food!¡±

    Alistair¡¯s beautiful eyes were shining with excitement, staring directly at the roasted duck on the bedside table along with several dishes full of food.

    It was obvious that these dishes were prepared by one of those five-star chefs because they looked so appetizing!

    Mavis felt guilty looking at all this food, knowing full well that Moore could only have porridge right now whereas she came next door just so she could enjoy all this deliciousness?

    Out of basic morality principles, she tried declining but before long Alistair shoved rolled-up pieces of duck meat into her mouth saying, ¡°Mommy! You¡¯re first! Next one will be mine! I want double portions though~¡±

 Chapter 1137 I Donâ€™t Want a Doctor, Only Mavis

    Alistair smacked his lips and drooled while staring at the roast duck.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Anthony calmly wrapped the roast duck, his tone mixed with indulgence.

    Mavis was fed throughout the entire process.

    She wanted to do it herself, but the father and son didn¡¯t give her a chance. But surprisingly, it felt quitefortable not having to do anything for meals.

    After having a satisfying meal and drinks, she felt guilty and wanted to go next door to check on Moore. However, the little guy seemed to have guessed her intentions and stopped her directly.

    ¡°Mommy, I also prepared green tea. Great-grandmother said that a cup of tea after meal can help remove oil.¡±

    Without giving her any time to react, Alistair had already led her to sit on the nearby small sofa.

    As she was sipping tea and feeling the warm sunlight streaming in through the floor-to-ceiling windows, it was a rare and pleasant afternoon.

    Remembering something, Mavis set down her teacup and casually said, ¡°On my way to the hospital cafeteria at noon, I saw Bryleigh.¡±

    At the sound, Anthony on the sickbed turned his head and gave her a sidelong nce, which meant he was asking a question.

    Mavis continued, ¡°I originally thought she came to visit you since she is your ex-girlfriend after all. It¡¯s only natural for her to visit you in the hospital. But what¡¯s strange is that it seems like she came to visit Moore instead.¡±

    Anthony suddenly frowned and his expression turned serious. ¡°Did you see her in Moore¡¯s ward?¡± he asked.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I smelled the scent that belongs to Bryleigh in Moore¡¯s ward,¡± she thought for a moment and then shook her head, ¡°It must be my imagination. After all, the two rooms are so close together and she probably came to see you. After all, she has feelings for you, right?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s handsome face was solemn, and he remained silent.

    Whether Bryleigh liked him or not, he knew it best in his heart.

    That woman only loved money, was materialistic and vain. She only wanted to be with him in the first ce because her family was facing a serious financial crisis and she hoped to get help from the Cahan family.

    She was warned by himst time and had been behaving herself for a while, not appearing in front of him to cause trouble. How could she suddenlye to the hospital and appear in Moore¡¯s ward?

    Anthony was lost in thought, carefully considering the matter at hand. He then picked up his phone from the bedside table and sent a message to Chad.

    Mavis looked at him from a distance and saw that he didn¡¯t refute her words. She thought she had hit the nail on the head and Bryleigh was indeed here to visit him.

    ¡°The doctor said that Moore is going to have a check-up this afternoon. I¡¯ll go and see him.¡±

    As she was about to get up, a little hand next to her grabbed her arm and Alistair said, ¡°Mommy, can you spend more time with Daddy? I think he is so poor.¡±

    Alistair took the opportunity to please his father.

    Mavis¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Poor Anthony?

    Not really.

    With billions of dors, a life of luxury, no worries about food or clothing, and respected and liked by others, if he were a widower, he would definitely be a hotmodity. There was nothing poor about him.

    Mavis didn¡¯t believe that this word could be used to describe Anthony at all.

    ¡°My dear Alistair, you can¡¯t use ¡®poor¡¯ like that.¡±

    ¡°Oh right. Daddy is fine. Daddy just almost had a heart attack and died. Daddy is okay though! Right Daddy?¡±

    Anthony furrowed his brow tightly and clutched his chest as if suddenly struck by pain too unbearable to bear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend.¡± Mavis ruthlessly exposed him.

    ¡°Mommy look! Daddy really hurts! If you don¡¯t care about him and go see Uncle Moore instead, Daddy will hurt even more!¡±

    Alistair tried to reason with her with righteousness but ended up sounding unreasonable himself.

    ¡°Why is my Alistair so stubborn?¡±

    ¡°Daddy isn¡¯t an outsider though. Even though Daddy is mean and always bullies me, I have to admit that Daddy is an insider!¡± The little guy retorted firmly with hands on hips.

    Insider? Mavis couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud at how their precious son could distinguish between ¡°inside¡± and ¡°outside,¡± yet not understand the meaning of the words themselves.

    Anthony never argued back from beginning to end; his slightly twitching lips indicated that he was listening intently to the amusing conversation between mother and son.

    ¡°What are youughing at, Mommy? Did I say something wrong?¡± Although he said this with his mouth full of words, there was no hint of regret on his face for saying anything wrong whatsoever.

    ¡°Yes yes my precious baby boy! You¡¯re absolutely right.¡± Mavis hugged him tightly in her arms; she wanted nothing more than to stay with this cute little guy forever without ever leaving him behind.

    By the time Moore opened his eyes again, it was pitch ck inside the hospital room; outside stars were twinkling brightly in every direction as far as one could see through the windowpane.

    The pain of his body and the exhaustion of the examinations caused him to sleep from the afternoon to the evening.

    The room was so quiet that he could hear his own breathing, and the VIP room was huge, big and cold, and he was alone.

    A strong sense of emptiness swept over his chest.

    ¡°Mavis? Are you still here?¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    While hospitalized in a foreignnd, Moore never felt socking in security. Only when Mavis was with him could he feel at ease.

    The spacious room, however, received no response from anyone.

    She should have left.

    Click-

    The door was slowly pushed open, and a ray of light from the hallway entered the hospital room. A figure appeared in silhouette against the backlight.

    ¡°Mavis, you haven¡¯t left yet?¡±

    Moore widened his eyes and stared straight at the door, filled with anticipation and joy.

    The person did not respond yet, but first turned on the lights.

    ¡°Mr. Ulsens, it¡¯s me.¡±

    After adjusting to the sudden light, Moore realized that the person standing at the door was not Mavis but his new caregiver.

    ¡°Where did Mavis go?¡±

    Moore¡¯s tone cannot hide his disappointment.

    ¡°Mrs. Cahan didn¡¯t leave, she¡¯s taking care of Mr. Cahan next door. I have to say, their rtionship is really good. I even saw them having a big meal in the hospital room at noon, and Mr. Cahan wouldn¡¯t let Mrs. Cahan touch anything. He personally wrapped the roast duck for her.¡±

    The caregiver was a bit older in age, talkative in nature, and always loved to chat with patients on a daily basis. This was another way of taking care of the patient¡¯s psychological needs.

    Moreover, no one had ever exined to him the rtionship between these three people. Following the principle of whoever paid was the boss, his ttery naturally fell on Anthony.

    However, hi words fell on Moore¡¯s ears and sent a chill through his entire chest.

    Did she actually go take care of Anthony?

    It seemed that she had beenpletely brainwashed by that guy and believed that the kidnapping was not done by Anthony.

    Wait a minute, next door?

    Anthony made such a big move by arranging him in this ward, so close to them on purpose to let him witness their love. It seemed like he had some sinister intentions.

    From the beginning when he was seriously injured, to now when Mavis believed in him without discrimination, it was all part of a calcted scheme! Each step was connected like a chain!

    He should have thought of it earlier.

    Moore¡¯s breathing became increasingly rapid, and he felt an unprecedented sense of shame.

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling very unwell. Can you go and call Mavis for me?¡±

 Chapter 1138 Mr. Callahan Wants To Be Romantic

    ¡°Mr. Ulsens, what¡¯s bothering you? Mrs. Cahan can¡¯t cure illnesses. Should I call a doctor for you?¡±

    ¡°No, I just want Mavis. Seeing her will make me feel better.¡±

    Moore frowned tightly and looked very ufortable.

    Seeing this, the nursing worker had to go to the next room and wake up Mavis toe over.

    ¡°Moore, how do you feel? What¡¯s bothering you?¡±

    Mavis walked quickly and sat down by his bed.

    Moore turned his head and whispered, ¡°Mavis, I want to move back downstairs.¡±

    She was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it ufortable living here?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep here well anymore. And now that I¡¯m disabled, the size of the room doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡±

    As he spoke, a hint of sarcasm shed across his lips before disappearing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about yourself like that. You¡¯ll recover,¡± Mavis scolded him seriously.

    ¡°I was joking with you Mavis. Actually it¡¯s because I really can¡¯t sleep in this room anymore. I have a new problem ¨C bed recognition ¨C so please put me back in my old bed in the regr ward where I can sleep soundly.¡±

    He insisted on moving back downstairs and Mavis couldn¡¯t persuade him otherwise so she had no choice but topromise with him.

    At Moore¡¯s urging, the nurse helped him move back downstairs overnight. If they had known earlier that it would be like this, they wouldn¡¯t have bothered Moore at all.

    ¡°Are you satisfied now? It¡¯s alreadyte. Get some rest. If there is anything, call for help from either an attendant or directly ask for me.¡±

    Overwhelmed by drowsiness, Mavis couldn¡¯t help but yawn causing a tear drop at the corner of her eye due to exhaustion.

    ¡°Mavis, I have one more thing: let¡¯s fire this attendant too. I really don¡¯t like strangers taking care of me.¡±

    Maviz opened her mouth but ultimately said nothing; nodding instead.

    Last time, the doctor specifically reminded them not only take care of Moore¡¯s body, but also pay special attention towards his emotions. The attendant being fired meant she would have personally stay up all night watching over him.

    The regr ward was too small without anyfortable sofas or beds. Mavis simply sat on a bench outside in the corridor .

    Soon, drowsiness overwhelmed her again.

    ¡°You foolish woman.¡±

    Anthony waited half day inside his hospital room without seeing anyone around. He went next door looking for her only then did he find out that troublemaker-Moore- moved down stairs.

    He hurriedly came down stairs only finding out she was sleeping on a bench outside.

    Although grumbling discontentedly under his breath, he gently picked up princess-like sleeping beauty afraid he might disturb her sweet dreams.

    ¡°Hiss.¡±

    Just as he exerted force, Anthony felt pain from tearing wounds.

    Despite this, he still held her tightly in his arms.

    In the hospital room, the little one had already fallen asleep on the couch.

    Anthony gently ced the woman in his arms on the bed and then picked up Alistair and put him on the bed as well.

    Unlike a regr hospital room, this VIP room had arge bed, with ayout simr to that of a presidential suite.

    He touched his wound and then poured himself a ss of warm water. Looking at the sleeping faces of mother and son, he suddenly felt an indescribable sense of happiness. It was strange but wonderful.

    After ten minutes or so, Mavis slowly opened her eyes and sat up abruptly.

    The environment around her had changed for a moment which made her feel uneasy until she saw Anthony. Then she felt more at ease knowing where she was ¨C in his hospital room.

    Anthony put down his ss of water. ¡°Be quiet so you don¡¯t wake my son.¡±

    What did he mean by ¡°my son¡±?

    It was clearly their child whom she carried for ten months! How could he say such things?

    ¡°You rest with Alistair,¡± Mavis said softly. ¡°I¡¯ll go downstairs.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as his face darkened. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave.¡±

    They were not yet divorced. How could she be so eager to abandon them father and son to take care of another man? This would surely cause gossip about their marriage throughout the entire hospital!

    A strong sense of jealousy spread throughout the room.

    Commanding her? That wouldn¡¯t work!

    Mavis bent down to tie her shoes without looking at him directly. However, Anthony stepped forward blocking her way firmly with one leg before saying, ¡°Give me a bath.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, if you want to take a bath, you can ask a carer.¡± Mavis tried hard not to roll her eyes but couldn¡¯t help feeling ufortable with this familiarmanding tone from him again.

    ¡°You know I don¡¯t like other people touching me,¡± he exined while looking into Mavis¡¯ eyes intensely as if trying to convey something else entirely different from what he just said.

    But Mavis didn¡¯t catch any hint from what Anthony meant. She was ready to walk away when she remembered that it was because of her that Anthony got hurt too.

    Besides if Anthony recovered quickly enough then maybe they could both return back to Bostrain soon enough before anything else went wrong at work again¡­

    Thinking about it all made Mavispromise, ¡°Okay fine,¡± She agreed reluctantly while turning around towards bathroom door grabbing towels along with basin full off water.

    Before the basin could even fill up, the sound of the door locking reached her ears. Instinctively, she turned around, only to collide with Anthony¡¯s chest.

    As she looked up, she noticed that apart from a towel strategically wrapped around his essential parts, Anthony¡¯s body waspletely bare.

    Covering his body were old scars, scars that crawled over the once-pale skin, creating a grim and fearsome sight.

    Ever since he had shown her the scars on his body thest time, he had stopped hiding them from her, disying a surprising openness about this aspect.

    However, despite the injury, his evenly toned and muscr abs were still real. She turned her face away and coughed calmly.

    ¡°What are youing in for? Wait outside, I¡¯ll wipe it for youter. Hurry up and go out.¡±

    As her words faded, her hand rested on Anthony¡¯s abdomen, gently pushing him away.

    She just simply wanted him to go out, not to take advantage of him.

    However, speaking of it, the feeling of these abs was pretty good.

    ¡°Wiping outside will get wet. I don¡¯t like the floor being damp.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Anthony spoke calmly and without any hesitation, showing no sign of anything being amiss.

    ¡°Can I go mop the floorter?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s troublesome, but here we are. Let¡¯s get started,¡± Anthony spread his hands out in a straight line, as if he was ready to be manipted by her.

    Don¡¯t give her another chance to say a single word.

    Never mind, let¡¯s get this over with quickly.

    Mavis slowly helped him wipe him with the towel she had twisted. Although she was already a mother, her skin hadn¡¯t thickened.

    After just two wipes, facing Anthony¡¯s aggressive and piercing gaze, her cheeks inexplicably turned a blush.

    ¡°Start by wiping here.¡±

    Sensing her shyness, Anthony grasped her fair hand, guiding it up and down as he helped her maneuver the towel.

    Mavis felt like the temperature in the bathroom was rising, but she was not sure if it was just her imagination.

    ¡°Are you feeling hot?¡±

    While speaking, Anthony intentionally took two steps closer to her, reducing the distance between them to just a fist¡¯s length, their skin almost about to touch.

    In the enclosed space, they could hear each other¡¯s heartbeat clearly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit hot, let¡¯s go outside.¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t give him a chance to answer and went around him from his side.

    How could Anthony give her this opportunity?

    With a sweeping motion of his long arm, he embraced her slender waist, his lips gently brushing against her ear as he whispered, ¡°How about we cool off together in the shower?¡±

 Chapter 1139 The Screw in the Plan

    tantly acting like a hooligan.

    ¡°Let go of me, I¡¯m going to call for help.¡±

    ¡°Do you think anyone would dare toe into this ward at this time?¡± Anthony responded calmly.

    Just as Mavis was figuring out how to escape, he suddenly let her go without warning.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not waste any more time.¡±

    His quick change in demeanor shocked her.

    It sounded like she was intentionally wasting his time.

    ¡°Turn around!¡±

    Mavis scrubbed his back vigorously as if releasing her anger from earlier.

    The next day.

    Anthony felt refreshed after cleaning and having Mavis rest with him. It felt like winning apetition for affection and he was in high spirits.

    He even contacted Chad and truthfully reported the progress fromst night, waiting for him to give some advice on how to proceed further.

    Chad: [If you want your rtionship to progress further, you need something romantic that will move her.]

    Anthony thought about it carefully and agreed with him. [What should I do?]

    Chad: [Women love jewelry and handbags so just send some over.]

    Of course he had nned on sending gifts but she probably didn¡¯t need those things and it wouldn¡¯t show enough sincerity. Anthony felt that this wasn¡¯t enough by far.

    Anthony: [That¡¯s not sincere enough.]

    With just five words, he rejected the idea.

    Chad pped his forehead on the other side of the phone screen, then quickly typed out a message saying, ¡°I¡¯ve got it! Let¡¯s n something more romantic!¡± He ended with an emoticon of an eyebrow-raised Shiba Inu watching intently.

    After listening carefully to Chad¡¯s detailed n, Anthony thought it could work.

    As for buying all the necessary items? That pressure fell naturally onto Kane¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan why do you need so many roses? Is ourpany expanding into new businesses?¡±

    Kane was confused; thousands of roses would cover an entire acre!

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Oh! I know! You¡¯re helping farmers right? Lately I¡¯ve been seeing lots of livestreams about helping farmers. Mr. Cahan, you¡¯re truly such a kind-hearted person!¡±

    Kane kept praising him without realizing that Anthony had no concept of quantity whatsoever.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Kane ran off quickly outside.

    ¡°Daddy, are you trying to surprise Mommy?¡± The little one who had been silent until now suddenly spoke up.

    Anthony couldn¡¯t help but give him an approving look; truly worthy son following in father¡¯s footsteps!

    ¡°Do you want me to help you?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± the father and son agreed with a p of their hands.

    Anthony was in charge of setting up the scene, while Alistair was responsible for keeping Mavispany to prevent her from identally discovering the surprise.

    However, Anthony found himself lost in thought as he sat alone in the room. The simple roses didn¡¯t feel special enough. He needed something more unique.

    An idea struck him and he immediately had someone bring him $10, 000 in cash and called for twenty men toe to the hospital room with him.

    Thankfully, there was a VIP floor where they could work without drawing too much attention. Otherwise, their conspicuous group of ck-suited men standing at over six feet tall would have surely caused rm among onlookers.

    But then things took an unexpected turn as these burly bodyguards began clumsily folding bills into rose shapes. They looked out of ce trying to do such delicate work inside a hospital room.

    Despite this setback, Anthony personally got involved and they couldn¡¯t reallyin about it anymore.

    After several hours of struggling through it all together, they finally finished folding all the roses. The rough-looking men breathed sighs of relief that they were done with such tedious work; running ten miles would have been more enjoyable than this!

    As soon as they finished making paper flowers out of money bills on one end, Kane arrived with real roses on another end.

    Only then did Anthony start slowly designing how he wanted everything arranged; firstying down real roses on top of the bed before cing his folded creations atop them all.

    The entire room was instantly filled with an air of opulence and indulgence.

    With everything in ce, Anthony then had someone notify Alistair. Bringing Mavis over was now the little one¡¯s task.

    ¡°Mommy! I want chocte!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go buy some.¡±

    ¡°No need! Daddy has lots upstairs already! He bought so many choctes just for me!¡±

    Without a hint of suspicion, Mavis followed him upstairs.

    Strangely, Anthony was unusually quiet today, not acknowledging her the entire morning.

    With Alistair leading the way, she trailed closely behind.

    Upon reaching the doorway, the little one suddenly halted in his tracks.

    Biting his finger and looking down, he stammered softly, ¡°Mommy, I sneaked out to y secretly¡­ um¡­ I¡¯m afraid Daddy might get mad. Can you walk in front of me?¡±

    The little one tilted his head, blinking his beautiful blue eyes, his face radiating sincerity.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Mavis walked ahead of him, entering the room.

    She was met with the fresh scent of flowers and a striking visual of vibrant red.

    At that moment, she stood frozen in ce. It was hard to tell if she liked it or not, and everyone in the hospital room held their breaths waiting for her reaction.

    ¡°Mommy, this is a surprise Daddy prepared just for you!¡± Alistair quickly spoke up on Anthony¡¯s behalf, afraid that she wouldn¡¯t appreciate it.

    The whole room was decorated like this and must have taken some time to prepare. Mavis never expected Anthony to be so thoughtful.

    ¡°But¡­¡± She furrowed her eyebrows seriously and officially criticized, ¡°Roses and coins are really tacky.¡±

    Although there was a slight emotional tremor in her heart, she didn¡¯t release what was held at all.

    ¡°Tacky?¡±

    Anthony immediately wanted to message Chad about his terrible idea. He probably didn¡¯t want the ne worth over 10 million anymore.

    ¡°Well¡­ tacky!¡±

    As tough as Mavis¡¯ mouth was, her body was equally honest. She couldn¡¯t help but bend down to touch those flowers while the smile on her lips refused to fade away.

    ¡°Mommy, you have a sharp tongue but a tender heart!¡±

    Alistair looked up at Mavis with bright eyes and saw through everything from his perspective.

    On the other side¡­

    Moore grew increasingly uneasy lying on his hospital bed after being hospitalized. He could feel that he hadn¡¯t gotten any closer with Mavis since then. Instead, Anthony seemed much closer with her now than before while he couldn¡¯t even stand up yet after such severe injuries!

    Thinking about how he had inadvertently helped them get together made him feel even more anxious inside than ever before!

    He couldn¡¯t sit around waiting for such an oue. Therefore Moore tried contacting Bryleigh again. Upon hearing that Mavis might not being to the upstairs ward anytime soon, a familiar figure appeared at the doorway of the sickroom.

    ¡°Bryleigh! You finally came.¡±

    Thank goodness he wasn¡¯t alone fighting this battle anymore¡­

    ¡°How are you doing? Are you feeling better?¡±

    Moore smirked slightly without actually smiling, ¡°Same old same old¡­ nothing¡¯s changed much except they seem to have made progress with their rtionship.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve realized it too. If I had known you were so severely injured, I wouldn¡¯t have inadvertently helped the two of them. I shouldn¡¯t have taken that risk back then.¡±

    Bryleigh¡¯s expression was a clear disy of regret.

    If not for that, Moore could have been of much greater help to her. She wouldn¡¯t have been left to toil and struggle alone, expending so much effort just to break them apart.

    ¡°What do you mean? What¡¯s this ¡®taken that risk¡¯ you¡¯re talking about?¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Moore keenly picked up on those words.

    Could it be that he was lying here now all thanks to Bryleigh¡¯s actions?

 Chapter 1140 If the Bond Disappears

    ¡°I sacrificed you for the sake of our big n. After all, sometimes we have to give up something we love in order to achieve our goals. You should understand that.¡±

    At this moment, Moore understood.

    He had long been a screw in Bryleigh¡¯s n.

    Originally, he believed from the bottom of his heart that it was Anthony¡¯s doing, but he never expected it to be Bryleigh!

    Not long ago, Mavis asked him to return to the country to handle work matters. Bryleigh suddenly contacted him and said she could help him get Mavis divorced earlier ande back to his side.

    On the day of boarding the ne, he received a text message from Bryleigh. The person who was supposed to be securely taken away ording to her n was kidnapped, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated such a devastating ident ¨C and it turned out Bryleigh was behind it all!

    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far! If you were willing to sacrifice, why didn¡¯t you sacrifice yourself instead?¡±

    If he wasn¡¯t injured and unable to move, he would insist on going over to her and having a good talk with her.

    ¡°Moore, you are heartless to say such things. Am I doing this for myself or for someone else?¡±

    Bryleigh admitted that she was partially at fault, but she cannot tolerate his attitude.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°You are certainly for yourself, you want to rece Mavis, so there is no one you cannot sacrifice. You are a vicious woman, and you and that guy Anthony are a match made in heaven.¡±

    Moore¡¯s tone was filled with sarcasm, as if he wanted to vent all his anger from the past few days.

    After a moment of silence, Bryleigh softened her tone and said, ¡°Well, my affairs are not important and won¡¯t cause any big waves. But look at you, your injury has made Mavis so worried. I believe she still has feelings for you in her heart, but currently Anthony holds the main position.¡±

    Moore snorted coldly and turned his head away, not wanting to pay attention to her.

    In the hallway, Alistair was running.

    After helping his dad pursued his mom, he had nothing else to do. In order not to disturb the couple¡¯s world of two, he led his bodyguard uncle to y hide and seek in the hospital.

    The hospital was so big that it was really fun to explore.

    By chance, he passed by the door of a ward and heard the familiar voice of a woman speaking.

    This seemed to be¡­ that bad woman Bryleigh?!

    That bad woman seemed to be talking about his parents.

    His little head was full of curiosity, sticking to the door and carefully eavesdropping.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you. When you fell from upstairs that day, you lost consciousness immediately and sustained a serious injury. That was aplete ident, beyond the scope of my ns. But since you were already injured, I didn¡¯t want your suffering to be in vain. I thought it might be an opportunity to shift the me to Anthony.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me before you took action? As an ally, I have the right to know!¡± Moore was still angry. If they had discussed it beforehand, things wouldn¡¯t have escted to this point and he wouldn¡¯t be in such a sorry state now, needing help with even basic bodily functions.

    ¡°You¡¯ve said enough already. It¡¯s not my fault that you¡¯re so useless after spending years by Mavis¡¯ side without being able to win her over. Don¡¯t me me for your own shorings,¡± Bryleigh retorted coldly, elegantly standing with her hands sped at her side.

    She was here to discuss their next n of action, not to exin herself or argue.

    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that I deserve this injury?¡± Moore couldn¡¯t contain his anger any longer and wanted nothing more than for her to leave him alone. ¡°Get out! Just go!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just you who¡¯s facing difficulties right now because of all this. It¡¯s because of your actions that I¡¯m being investigated by NIB and have been summoned multiple times,¡± Bryleigh reminded him irritably.

    Outside the door¡­

    Alistair heard every word they said about shifting me and nning their next move behind their parents¡¯ backs. Realizing what trouble these two were causing and how they were making their parents take the fall for it all made Alistair furious as he barged into the room pointing fingers at them both.

    ¡°You two are big meanies! You¡¯re evil schemers who plotted against my mommy and daddy! How dare you!¡± The sudden intrusion silenced everyone in the room immediately.

    Bryleigh exchanged a guilty nce with Moore upon seeing Alistair but quickly regained herposure as she tried to shoo him away from their conversation. ¡°Alistair? Who let you in here? This is grown-up business.¡±

    ¡°Bad woman! You¡¯ll get struck by lightning if you do bad things like this! Come with me now so you can tell my mommy everything!¡± Alistair stood firm despite Bryleigh¡¯s attempts at dismissing him from the situation entirely.

    Just as Bryleigh was at a loss about how to proceed, hesitant to make a move against Alistair, Moore threw her a nce.

    In his gaze, there was a hint of fierce determination, a look he had never shown before.

    Mavis had personally told him that this little guy was an unbreakable bond between her and Anthony.

    If that bond disappeared, trust would erode, leaving their rtionship without a bridge. Their marital foundation would eventually crumble.

    Without Alistair, everything would be resolved.

    Bryleigh understood his nce and nodded subtly.

    ¡°Alright, I promise you. I¡¯ll go with you to find Mavis. I¡¯ve been carrying guilt over this matter. If I can exin things to her and earn her forgiveness, I¡¯ll be content.¡±

    Bryleigh spoke sincerely, and as the little one turned away with a dismissive snort, she acted swiftly and discreetly. She picked him up around the waist and covered his mouth as quickly as possible.

    The entire sequence flowed seamlessly, executed in a single breath.

    Alistair¡¯s short legs kicked back and forth as he struggled in vain against Bryleigh¡¯s expertly trained body. He couldn¡¯t break free from her grasp.

    With Moore¡¯s guidance, Bryleigh used a towel to cover Alistair¡¯s mouth before cing him in the bathroom while he was unconscious.

    ¡°Are you sure about this? He is just an ignorant child after all. Although I don¡¯t like him either, I never thought of doing something so extreme,¡± she said hesitantly because deep down inside she was afraid of what might happen if Anthony found outter on.

    ¡°The child is the tie between them. If you don¡¯t eliminate him, you won¡¯t enter the Cahan family, won¡¯t be Mrs. Cahan. And I won¡¯t get Mavis. Besides, he¡¯s overheard all your ns. How can you keep him around?¡± Moore persuaded, ¡°Just release him, and he¡¯ll undoubtedly tell Anthony immediately. Anthony won¡¯t let you off the hook either way. It¡¯s all a dead end, so you might as well take a risk.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Since things hade this far, she had no other choice but to go all in.

    She just hoped Anthony wouldn¡¯t discover her involvement. Otherwise, all her efforts would be in vain.

    Moore added, ¡°Don¡¯t do it in the hospital. It¡¯s too easily traceable. Find a way to sneak him out first.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Bryleigh nodded in agreement but couldn¡¯t helpughing sarcastically at his fa?ade, ¡°You¡¯re really good at pretending aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re even more ruthless than me.¡±

    Moore hung his head dejectedly admitting, ¡°I don¡¯t know if my body will ever fully recover from this injury. It¡¯s made me useless except for Mavis who¡¯s everything to me now.¡±

    Bryleigh raised an eyebrow. Since she wasn¡¯t injured herself, she couldn¡¯t empathizepletely with how Moore felt but she didn¡¯t say anything else either way.

 Chapter 1141 Family Rules and Regulations

    Half an hour had passed.

    Alistair, who had run out to y, hadn¡¯t returned to the hospital room yet.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Alistair?¡± Mavis looked around but couldn¡¯t find the little guy anywhere.

    ¡°Boys are always mischievous when they¡¯re young and full of energy. He probably went out to y and will be back soon. Don¡¯t worry, there are guards watching him, and he¡¯s still in the hospital. He¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°But I still feel uneasy.¡±

    For some reason, Mavis felt a sense of unease she couldn¡¯t exin.

    Knock knock knock ¨C

    Someone was knocking on the door.

    ¡°Mrs. Cahan, Mr. Ulsens¡¯ condition has worsened again and he needs another surgery. Can you please handle the payment over here?¡±

    She had checked on his recoveryst night and it seemed fine. How could it have suddenly worsened?

    Mavis didn¡¯t have time to think about it as she hurried downstairs only to find Moore¡¯s room empty.

    After asking a doctor, she found out that Moore had been taken into emergency surgery. She was toote.

    ¡°He¡¯ll be okay,¡± Anthony said as he followed her down the stairs. Theforting words he nned on saying turned into just four words at his lips¡¯ edge instead.

    Mavis didn¡¯t say anything; she simply nodded her head in agreement with him.

    The two fell into a silent understanding as they sat outside of the emergency surgery waiting for news.

    The area was quiet except for their breathing.

    Mavis sat with her head bowed in self-me because after all these years working together with Moore as her assistant, this tragedy happened while under her watchful eye.

    Anthony saw how sad Mavis looked but didn¡¯t know what else to say or do besides sit next to her silently.

    Suddenly Kane came running towards them before even sitting down properly Anthony warned him, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help being careful Mr. Cahan! Something big happened! Mrs. Cahan Senior wants you back at Cahan Residence right now!¡±

    That urgent?

    Kane leaned closer and whispered something into Anthony¡¯s ear, causing his expression changed immediately bing more serious than before.

    Mavis saw it and said empathetically, ¡°You should go back first if there¡¯s something urgent. I¡¯m here waiting for Moore.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back as soon as possible. If anything happens to Moore and you can¡¯t handle it, just call me.¡±

    She nodded.

    Only then did Anthony take big steps and left in a hurry.

    In the car.

    When Kane thought of the old Mrs. Cahan¡¯s anger, he was so nervous that he didn¡¯t know where to put it.

    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over now! The old Mrs. Cahan knows all about it, and she won¡¯t let you go easily¡­¡±

    Anthony sneered disapprovingly, ¡°I¡¯m not even anxious as you¡¯re.¡±

    Cahan Residence.

    As soon as Anthony stepped into the vi¡¯s hall, he felt the low pressure emanating from Paloma.

    The usually amiable and friendly Paloma had a solemn expression and an obvious suppressed anger.

    ¡°Anthony, do you know what you did wrong?¡±

    Paloma¡¯s face was particrly severe, making people tremble with fear and dare not say another word.

    ¡°It¡¯s about me being injured and hospitalized without telling you, which made you worry?¡±

    He evaded the question by looking around but stood tall and resolute.

    Upon hearing that he was injured and hospitalized, the anger in Paloma¡¯s eyes turned to concern.

    But when she thought of what this kid had done wrong, she quickly cooled down her face again, ¡°It seems like you pretended to be ignorant with me about this matter. Very well then go kneel at our family shrine until you figure things out.¡±

    Paloma snorted coldly, stomped her crutches with anger, turned and left, leaving only Anthony and Kane with a flustered face standing where they were.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan, you haven¡¯t kneeled in the hall for many years since you became the head of the family. It seems that this time you have really vited her principle. You should give in early, so as not to suffer.¡±

    Kane was dying of anxiety. Paloma was stubborn and will not give in to matters that really touched her principle. If Anthony did not let go, he was afraid it will be very difficult to solve it today.

    Who coulde save Mr. Cahan?

    More than half an hour passed before Paloma went to the ancestral hall unhurriedly.

    In the center of the ancestral hall, where the candles were brightly lit, Anthony straightened his back, consciously did not put a soft futon under, and his attitude was beyond reproach.

    ¡°You still have backbone just like when you were young.¡±

    Paloma felt a little distressed when she saw it, remembering that when he was a child, Caitlin¡¯s subordinates often entered the ancestral hall, and he was either beaten or made to kneel. It was a very hard life.

    But he dared to do such a thing!

    Thinking of this, Paloma forced herself to be tough, and deliberately let out a cold snort as if to cover up her anger.

    Anthony remained calm with his eyes lowered, pretending not knowing anything, ¡°If there is anything you want to say, please speak directly. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done wrong again.¡±

    ¡°What did you sign for Mavis behind my back to please her? You gave away the custody of my precious grandson. Do you need me to spell it out for you?¡±

    Anthony kept his head down and remained silent.

    ¡°I told you clearlyst time, don¡¯t use Alistair¡¯s custody as a bargaining chip in your marital struggle with Mavis. Youpletely disregard what I say!¡± Paloma was so angry that she stomped her cane on the ground. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m too old and won¡¯t find out about this? Don¡¯t worry, my ears are not deaf and my eyes are not blind. I can still deal with you for another ten years!¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Paloma¡¯s chest heaved violently, and her breathing became more rapid.

    ¡°The child was born from her hard work. Even if he has been raised in the Cahan family for five years, it doesn¡¯t change Alistair¡¯s blood rtionship with her. This is a guarantee of security for her, and I will try to make sure she doesn¡¯t sign.¡±

    Paloma suppressed her emotions forcefully, ¡°Security? Who will give me security?¡± She continued angrily, ¡°There are many ways topensate her if money is an issue. Even if we have to transfer some shares of the Cahan family to her, I would be willing! Only Alistair cannot be given up!¡±

    ¡°Money is just material possessions. If she is that kind of superficial woman who can be easily bought off then it would be great.¡± Anthony blurted out while his lowered longshes concealed his lonely emotions.

    ¡°At first, Mavis was such a good girl but unfortunately, you didn¡¯t cherish it. Now, I won¡¯t interfere in your affairs anymore. I only have one condition: don¡¯t use my Alistair as a sacrifice in your failed marriage.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry grandma.¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t explicitly refuse, it meant there was no room left for negotiation. The signed divorce agreement had already been given to Mavis, and couldn¡¯t easily be retracted or changed.

    ¡°You!¡± Paloma pointed at him tremblingly, taking two steps back before being held by the butler just in time, ¡°He¡¯s our future heir! As someone who holds power, you haven¡¯t considered anything about our family or Alistair. You¡¯re too stubborn!¡±

    Anthony remained silent with his head down, epting any criticism from Paloma.

    Paloma saw that he had made up his mind so she had no choice but resorting into forceful means, ¡°You better get that divorce agreement back right now or face disciplinary action!¡±

    ¡°Please excuse me, Grandma.¡± Anthony showed an unyielding attitude towards everything.

    ¡°You little brat!¡± Paloma didn¡¯t back down, putting on a full disy of authority. ¡°Go! Bring me the family¡¯s rules and regtions. You think just because you¡¯re in charge, no one can control you here? I have to teach you a lesson today!¡±

    Soon enough, a servant came in with a bucket of saltwater-soaked rattan canes.

    Anthony nced at them lightly ¨C they were soaked deep yellow and swollen with strength.

    It was clear that they had been prepared before he arrived.

    Kane was scared by the vicious-looking bucket and knew it must be as bad as torture without even having to guess.

    He couldn¡¯t just sit by idly, so he rushed over and hugged the silver bucket tightly.

    ¡°Mrs. Cahan, this won¡¯t do! You weren¡¯t here when Mr. Cahan was punishedst time. It was when Second Young Master was in charge, but Mr. Cahan had a fever for three whole days afterwards. Besides, he¡¯s already injured this time around and is still recovering.¡±

 Chapter 1142 Take a few more hits, and Mavis will feel a little more distressed.

    When Kane mentioned the past, Paloma felt sorry for him. However, Alistair¡¯s custody was a matter of principle.

    ¡°You can¡¯t just let it go. Go find Mavis and get the divorce agreement back. We¡¯re all grown-ups here. Divorcing is one thing but giving up your child? That¡¯s embarrassing for the Cahan family.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Cahan, Mr. Cahan has no choice! He¡¯ll do anything to win back his wife¡¯s heart again. That¡¯s what makes him a real man!¡±

    Kane argued with admiration, unknowingly adding fuel to fire.

    ¡°Anthony, either figure out how to get that agreement back or face punishment from me.¡±

    Anthony shook his head, signaling Kane not to say any more, ¡°I am willing to ept the familyw, please grandma.¡±

    Seeing that the real thing was going to happen, Kane¡¯s face turned pale.

    Paloma wasn¡¯t usually this angry!

    Who could save Mr. Cahan now?

    Yes! Find Mavis!

    Kane took a few steps back. Taking advantage of Paloma¡¯s attention not on him, he sneaked out of the ancestral hall and ran out of the Cahan Residence.

    The originally twenty-minute journey, Kane drove at high speed the entire way, managing to reach the hospital in just ten minutes.

    In front of the operating room sat Mavis with a worried look on her face when Kane arrived panting heavily.

    ¡°Mrs. Caghan! Something happened! Mr. Cahan is about to be beaten!¡± he quickly conveyed what had happened without wasting any time.

    Mavis didn¡¯t even lift her head when she heard this news. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around with me like that. Who would darey their hands on him?¡±

    She didn¡¯t believe those words because everyone knew that if anyone was bullying someone else in Crana, it would most likely be Anthony doing so himself!

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely Grandma,¡± replied Kane calmly.¡± She found out about how Mr. Cahan gave up Alistair¡¯s custody rights on their divorce agreement and wants him to change his mind and take them back. But he refuses stubbornly so she got angry enough to punish him.¡±

    ¡°How could this happen?¡± Mavis asked incredulously. If these words hadn¡¯te from Kane, then she wouldn¡¯t have believed them at all. But, now she had no choice but to ept them as true.

    ¡°Forget about that for now, hurry and go save Mr. Cahan. His chest wound hasn¡¯t healed yet, and if he gets beaten up again because of this, it would be too miserable.¡± Kane urged, so anxious that he seemed ready to carry her away.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Mavis turned to leave but stopped after a few steps. ¡°But¡­ Moore¡¯s surgery.¡±

    She could only choose one, between the two. What she didn¡¯t realize was that her heart had already made the decision for her, without her even noticing.

    ¡°I will arrange for someone to take care of Mr. Ulsens¡¯s situation, and with so many doctors and nurses in the hospital, he won¡¯t die for the time being. Let¡¯s hurry up and save Mr. Cahan first. If we¡¯re toote, it will be Mr. Cahan who might die!¡±

    Mavis left without looking back.

    The two got into the car and Mavis suddenly spoke up, ¡°Let¡¯s head back to Green Grove Apartment first.¡±

    Kane was getting increasingly frustrated and puzzled, ¡°Why go back there? If we dy any longer, Mr. Cahan will end up battered!¡±

    ¡°Grandma wants the divorce agreement. If I don¡¯t bring it, I might not be able to save him,¡± Mavis gradually calmed down.

    After all, Anthony was the grandson of Paloma, and as long as he followed her wishes, he should no longer be subjected to harsh treatment.

    Kane pped his forehead and eximed, ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯ve thought of everything!¡± He mmed his foot on the elerator and the car roared out.

    The two of them wasted no time and rushed to Cahan Residence with the agreement in hand.

    ¡°Here, this way.¡±

    Kane led the way with Mavis following closely behind.

    In no time, they arrived at the entrance of the ancestral hall. Before they could even enter, the voices from inside became exceptionally clear and audible outside.

    ¡°Brat, I¡¯ll ask you onest time, are you going to take this divorce agreement or not?¡±

    ¡°No way.¡± Anthony¡¯s voice was strong and resolute, with no hint of hesitation.

    ¡°Okay, then you just have to endure it.¡±

    With a loud crack, the vine fell with the wind and left scattered bloodstains on his back.

    Anthony furrowed his brow, his forehead covered in cold sweat, motionless and silent.

    Paloma¡¯s hands trembled as she turned her face to the side, forcing herself not to look at the violent scene.

    From a young age, she had always been most concerned about Anthony¡¯s situation. Every sigh and cry felt like a heavy blow to her heart, causing her whole being to ache with pain.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Her intention was to scare him by showing off. As long as Anthony agreed to bring back the divorce agreement, she would turn over a new leaf. Who knew this guy was so tough and insisted on arguing with her until the end.

    ¡°Grandma, stop hitting! Don¡¯t hit him anymore!¡±

    There was a sudden urgent shout from outside the door, trying to stop something.

    Mavis rushed over and protected Anthony, holding him tightly in her arms.

    The quick-eyed servant caught the falling vine and looked somewhat bewildered as he turned to Paloma for help.

    ¡°Why did youe?¡± Anthony raised his gaze, his eyes showing concern for her well-being, ¡°Step aside.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t step aside. Are you being foolish? If they¡¯re hitting you, you should at least try to dodge. Don¡¯t you know how?¡±

    Paloma didn¡¯t miss the worry in Mavis¡¯s eyes. Her eyebrows unconsciously lifted and her mouth curved with relief.

    It seemed that this punishment was well-deserved for the naughty kid.

    She cleared her throat and assumed a strong and resolute attitude. ¡°Mavis, this is the Cahan family¡¯s business. If you¡¯re divorcing Anthony, then you shouldn¡¯t interfere.¡±

    Mavis looked up with a worried expression and said, ¡°Grandma, Anthony cares about you the most. How can you bear to hurt him like this?¡±

    ¡°You want me to not hit him? That¡¯s fine. But only if the two of you live happily ever after and never get divorced.¡±

    Not getting a divorce?

    Mavis stood still, silently lowering her head and no longer speaking.

    Beforeing, she even prepared to sign a new divorce agreement that did not specify custody rights. Unexpectedly, Paloma directly requested that they not get divorced¡­

    The people present held their breath, waiting for Mavis¡¯ answer.

    Including Anthony.

    It must be admitted that he also had some expectation of her reaction.

    However, two brief minutes passed and Mavis still hadn¡¯t spoken.

    Anthony¡¯s mouth curled into a bitter smile as he said, ¡°Whether we divorce or not is between me and her, Grandma. Please don¡¯t pressure her to make a decision.¡±

    Mavis obviously didn¡¯t expect him to say that, and her eyes were filled with astonishment.

    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re the toughest one, then keep fighting!¡±

    It was Paloma, the most respected member of the Cahan family, who spoke out and no one dared to stop her, even if the person being hit was the current ruler Anthony.

    ¡°Kane, grab her and stay away.¡± Anthony¡¯s voice was solemn and cold, without any emotion.

    Kane could only listen to Mr. Cahan¡¯s words and forcefully pulled Mavis away.

    The whip swung with a fierce arc, each strikending with a sharp sound that cut through the air.

    Every hit resounded with a crisp noise, echoing throughout the hall.

    After just five or six strikes, Anthony¡¯s lips had turned pale from biting them, and his forehead was once again covered in ayer of fine sweat beads. Despite all of this, he gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t utter a single sound.

    The originally pristine white shirt was gradually bing stained with blood marks.

    With each resounding whip crack of family discipline, Paloma¡¯s heart felt like it was being twisted in pain, wishing she could call a halt to it right away.

    But something must be sacrificed in order to make an obtainment.

    If Anthony endured a little more now, Mavis will feel a little morepassion for him. This increased his chances of having a warm family with wife and child in the future.

    In light of this, Paloma continuously stole nces at Mavis¡¯s reactions. While she could discern the worry and reluctance on Mavis¡¯s face, she still showed no intention of speaking up.

    Observing Anthony, the young man truly had a hard head, enduring so manyshes without making a sound. To an outsider, it might seem like he was being tickled rather than whipped.

    It seemed like stronger measures were needed.

 Chapter 1143 Young Master Disappeared

    ¡°Look at him, acting like it doesn¡¯t hurt at all, not a single whimper from him. Are you all skipping meals? Give him a good thrashing for me!¡± Paloma mmed the cup she was holding onto the table with force.

    The rattan flew through the air at twice its previous speed, and the sound it made was also louder.

    Anthony understood the meaning of Paloma¡¯s words.

    The fierce family punishmentnded on him time and time again, leaving an additional bloodstain on his originally pristine shirt. It was quite terrifying, and just looking at it was enough to send shivers down one¡¯s spine.

    Anthony no longer deliberately suppressed the pain, and his expression gradually became somewhat unbearable, with uncontroble groans escaping from his throat.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Anthony slouched, his hand on the ground to support himself. The bloodstains that had seeped through on his back looked extremely grim and tragic.

    Mavis silently watched, her fingers turning white as she squeezed them, and her eyes began to sting. ¡°Enough, please stop hitting!¡±

    She struggled to break free from Kane¡¯s grip and ran straight over to protect Anthony.

    ¡°Mavis, this is the Cahan family¡¯s rule. Even if he¡¯s in power, he will be punished for his mistakes. Don¡¯t interfere.¡± Paloma appeared calm on the surface, but she was actually relieved in her heart.

    The beating was truly harsh. If this girl didn¡¯t show some reaction soon, she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up the act for another second.

    ¡°Grandma, I promise you, we won¡¯t get divorced.¡± Mavis carefully protected Anthony, avoiding his injuries and fearing it would worsen his pain.

    In response to the request of Paloma, she made apromise.

    Anthony interrupted her and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you topromise out of pity for me, and I certainly don¡¯t want to force you into making a decision.¡±

    Unless she willingly decided not to divorce, he will never engage in any behavior that forced her to stay.

    ¡°Not pity,¡± she lowered her reddened eyes, ¡°but I havee to my own realization.¡±

    She used to think that seeing Anthony in pain would make her feel happy.

    Just now, Anthony was beaten because of her fault. She felt heartbroken and the pain tightened her entire chest.

    She cannot just stand by and do nothing, watching passively.

    Anthony¡¯s heart seemed to be struck by something, and he reached out to pull her into his arms.

    She fell into his chest without any defense, clearly hearing the heavy and powerful beating of his heart.

    At that moment, it felt as if everyone around had disappeared, and an inexplicable sense of peace settled in.

    Paloma looked pleased and her lips curved upwards, but her butler Saul quickly cleared his throat to remind her that the y was not over yet.

    Without getting hold of that divorce agreement, it was like a ticking time bomb in her mind and she can¡¯t feel at ease.

    Mavis came to her senses and slowly pulled away from Anthony¡¯s embrace. She lowered her head and opened her bag, taking out a well-preserved piece of paper. She gently unfolded it and showed the side with writing on it to Paloma.

    The divorce agreement wasid out in front of them.

    Before Paloma could speak, she decisively tore up the paper in her hand and said, ¡°I promise not to divorce Anthony. As long as we stay together, there will be no more disputes over Alistair¡¯s custody. Are you satisfied now?¡±

    Paloma felt greatly relieved and cast approving nces, her heart filled with joy that she couldn¡¯t contain. However, she maintained aposed demeanor on her face and said, ¡°Mavis, you¡¯re the most sensible one. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s put away the family rules quickly and bring out the medicine box to send it to the ancestral hall.¡±

    After giving the order, Paloma turned around and walked away, afraid that if she slowed down even a step, her expression would give way.

    As she passed by Anthony, Paloma raised her eyebrows at him. She remarked that even in crucial moments, he still had to rely on his grandmother to help him win his wife back. She was simply too good at arranging things!

    Before leaving, she sent everyone away and only left the two of them.

    The butler brought the medicine box and arranged the medicines that could be used. He exined the order of medication to Mavis and quickly left.

    The blood-stained shirt was removed, revealing the clear scars.

    Anthony¡¯s skin was extremely pale, yet his sturdy back was covered in old scars and now fresh blood marks, red lines that obscured the natural contours of his back muscles.

    Those old scars silently spoke of how much pain and torment this body had once endured.

    Mavis looked as her hands trembled while preparing the medicine.

    Anthony could feel her low mood and gently touched her head, his eyes full of tenderness. ¡°After all, I am the one in charge. The servants are just putting on a show. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡±

    It was strange if it didn¡¯t hurt.

    The new wounds wereyered over the old scars, and Mavis found them ringly vivid. She sighed, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t move around. Let me apply the medicine for you.¡±

    Anthony lightly hooked his fingertip on her nose and said, ¡°Grandma is the person in this family who loves me the most. She can¡¯t bear to be tough on me, so these few hits are nothing at all.¡±

    Seeing her worried expression, for some reason, he felt happy instead.

    So he took the initiative to talk about the past.

    ¡°The former leader of our family was Shane. He¡¯d been a part of almost all of my painful memories in this family.¡±

    ¡°When I was a kid, I didn¡¯t have my own pen, so I borrowed his. Our mother caught me and used me of stealing it. I asked Shane for help, but he didn¡¯t tell the truth. As a result, I was taken to the ancestral hall and severely punished.¡±

    ¡°Also, when I got into fights as a child, even if it wasn¡¯t my fault, I would be tied to a stool and beaten. I couldn¡¯t get out of bed for seven or eight days, and I had a fever for several days. For my mother, if something was my fault, then it was my fault. And if my younger siblings made mistakes, it was still my fault. This kind of thing happened so many times, too many for me to even count.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Mavis was frightened to hear it.

    She had always thought that Anthony was a pampered young master since childhood, but she didn¡¯t expect that he had been bullied so badly when he was a child.

    ¡°Why is she so biased when they are both sons, her own flesh and blood?¡±

    This ¡°she¡± referred to Caitlin, who was Anthony¡¯s nominal mother.

    Anthony didn¡¯t exin, with a smile on his lips, ¡°Are you so indignant because you care about me?¡±

    ¡°No way. There¡¯s no such thing as favoritism without reason. It must be because you were too mischievous when you were young and brought it upon yourself.¡± She turned her head away, stubbornly speaking.

    Anthony smiled lightly and spoke seriously, ¡°If you ever want a divorce again, we¡¯ll sign another agreement. Alistair¡¯s custody will still be yours, and I promise not to go back on my word.¡±

    Chad once said that using force alone was a despicable act and will only backfire.

    Only sincerity can be exchanged for sincerity.

    He really listened carefully and reflected on his own problems.

    In the future, he will give Mavis enough space.

    ¡°Really?¡± Mavis raised her eyebrows and teased him.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, let¡¯s go and sign another one while grandma is not here.¡±

    Looking at his serious and handsome face, Mavis suddenly felt that he was somewhat cute.

    Her usually innocent eyes showed a hint of shrewdness as she lowered her head to rummage through her bag.

    Soon, Mavis pulled out a document from her bag and tilted her face up as she handed it to Anthony, proudly shaking it back and forth.

    Anthony was taken aback and asked, ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°The divorce agreement that you signed.¡±

    Mavis first looked around outside the ancestral hall to confirm that no one was eavesdropping before exining in a low voice, ¡°The one I just tore up was actually an old draft that mywyer had previously drafted for me. This one is the real deal, the one you gave me.¡±

    Anthony realized it and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    The shrewd grandmother probably never imagined that one day Mavis would be able to coax her so effectively.

    ¡°So¡­ what¡¯s your n now?¡± Anthony originally wanted to say whether she was keeping this agreement as a signal for divorce, but as the words reached his lips, he found himself unsure of how to broach the topic.

    ¡°Of course, my n is to use this agreement to threaten you,¡± Mavis raised an eyebrow, not hiding her intentions. ¡°I promised Grandma that I wouldn¡¯t leave this time. But if you ever disappoint me again in the future, I will find this agreement and take Alistair away from you forever. You¡¯ll never find us again.¡±

    Anthony smiled helplessly, ¡°Okay.¡±

    At that moment, Mavis looked into his deep blue eyes and felt as though she was hit by a wave of warmth. She couldn¡¯t help but look away and break the special atmosphere with a teasing tone, ¡°Mr. Cahan who always keeps his word, have I finally got you under my control?¡±

    Anthony chuckled.

    He had been under her control for a long time already; he just didn¡¯t realize it back then.

    The ancestral hall was quiet as Mavis administered medicine for him.

    Time always seemed to pass quickly when one was focused on their work.

    As night fell outside, Kane suddenly rushed in from the corridor looking anxious and out of breath, ¡°Mr. Cahan! Mrs. Cahan! Something bad has happened!¡±

    Mavis immediately stood up, ¡°Has something new happened at the hospital? Has Mooree out of surgery?¡±

    Kane shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Alistair ¨C he¡¯s missing!¡±

 Chapter 1144 High Reward Offered to Find Alistair

    Missing?!

    Mavis felt a sudden darkness before her eyes and stumbled backwards. ¡°How could this happen¡­¡± she muttered to herself.

    Anthony quickly put on his coat and stood up, holding her waist as he calmly asked Kane, ¡°When did this happen?¡±

    ¡°About three hours ago.¡±

    Anthony frowned, with a hint of anger on his face. ¡°How could they have only realized after a few hours? How exactly were they supervising Alistair?¡±

    Kane exined with a worried expression, ¡°Mr. Alistair was ying hide-and-seek with the security guards at the hospital. He¡¯s very clever and always hides very well. At first, the guards didn¡¯t think much of it and assumed Mr. Alistair was just being mischievous like before and hiding too well. But after searching for three hours without finding any trace of him, they became afraid that something might have happened to Mr. Alistair and had toe back to report.¡±

    Anthony said, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve searched thoroughly? Have you checked the hospital¡¯s surveince equipment?¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°The bodyguards have searched around the hospital but found no clues. The surveince footage is being retrieved, but it will take some time.¡±

    Mavis¡¯ fingers trembled with nervousness and her eyes turned red. ¡°Where could such a young child go? Could it be that the Cahan family¡¯s enemies deliberately targeted Alistair?¡±

    Before finding Alistair, these were all spections and no one was certain.

    Anthony could only try tofort her, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not that serious. Alistair has always been mischievous. When he was taking private lessons before, he pretended to have a stomach ache and ended up falling asleep in the bathroom, causing us to search for him for several hours.¡±

    Mavis was always uneasy in her heart. ¡°But I know he was kidnapped with Spencer before and even thrown off the rooftop by the kidnappers, causing him to develop psychological trauma and be hospitalized. Is it possible that this will happen again?¡±

    She dared not continue speaking, just the thought of that possibility made her feel suffocated.

    Anthony lowered his brows, clenched his fists tightly, and the prominent bones of his fair and slender hands protruded. His face was gloomy, with a slight movement in his cheeks. His dark eyes were deep, as if a storm of bloodshed was about to erupt.

    ¡°If the missing time is less than 24 hours, we cannot file a case. First, send all of the bodyguards to search for him. Check the surveince within several kilometers near the hospital and investigate whether Alistair is hiding in the game of hide-and-seek.¡±

    He held Mavis¡¯s hand, giving her a reassuring look, and continued to calmly arrange, ¡°Report this matter to NIB. I heard that Malcolm is on a mission at the border and hasn¡¯t returned yet, but Chad is there. Utilizing the capabilities of NIB will lead to a quicker investigation.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Kane quickly arranged it.

    On the way, Anthony held Mavis in his arms with his right arm and held her hand with his left, trying to give her a sense of security.

    ¡°Alistair will be fine, he¡¯s just ying hide and seek, right?¡± Mavis couldn¡¯t bear to think of any other terrifying oue.

    ¡°Of course, with me here, no one can harm him a single hair on thisnd.¡±

    Upon hearing him say this, Mavis did not feel any relief in her heart.

    ¡°You dispatched several bodyguards to the kindergarten to protect Alistair, and yet I managed to slip through and see him. You said no one dares to touch him, but he was still thrown off the rooftop by the kidnappers.¡±

    Anthony was once choked.

    Mavis still harbored resentment towards Alistair¡¯s previous injury, and Anthony can only calmly exin to her,

    ¡°The incident where he was kidnapped before was indeed my negligence, but Alford is a wanted fugitive and during those days, I cooperated with NIB to investigate and crack down on ck markets, destroying several of his hideouts. Now he is a rat crossing the street and does not have the ability to take Alistair away from under the watchful eyes of numerous hospital monitors and guards.¡±

    For some reason, Mavis always felt like her heart was hanging in suspense.

    She sighed, ¡°I hope so.¡±

    At that time, Chad had just finished an important meeting when he received the news of Alistair¡¯s disappearance.

    He immediately disbanded the meeting and instructed his subordinates to search for Alistair.

    All the surveince footage from the hospital had been reviewed and no suspicious figure that could have taken Alistair was found. There had also been no calls from the kidnappers.

    Chad also prioritized the possibility of Alistair getting lost on his own.

    Ten minutester, Alistair¡¯s photo appeared on the rolling screens of Suham¡¯s shopping mall, taxi signs, televisions and car radios. The conditions were attached that anyone who provided clues to help the Cahan family find their missing son would be rewarded with a minimum of one million dors and no maximum limit. However, those who submitted false leads would be arrested by NIB in ordance with thew.

    Passerby A: ¡°Could it be some new type of scam?¡±

    Passerby B: ¡°Open your eyes and see clearly, this child¡¯s surname is Cahan! Look around Crana, famous and with such a big fortune, how many families are there like the Cahans? This amount of money is just a drop in the bucket for them.¡±

    Passerby C: ¡°Oh my God, Anthony¡¯s son is missing? Well, you better start looking for him, finding him would mean striking gold! Then I don¡¯t need to work my lifetime!¡±

    Passerby D: ¡°Hey boss, I¡¯m constipated today, can I take a day off? What? We¡¯re not working overtime today and everyone¡¯s going to find Alistair?¡±

    In an instant, the crowds of peopleing and going on the street were all helping to search for clues about Alistair.

    After all, as long as they can find him or, more urately, discover a clue, they can be rich. This was much higher than the probability of winning a lottery ticket.

    For the citizens, Alistair was not just a child, but a wealthy young gentleman with manybels.

    For examples, endless cash dispenser, and the only child of the Cahan family.

    Despite almost using the entire city¡¯s efforts to search for Alistair, Mavis¡¯ heart remained burdened with a heavy stone, weighing her down, ¡°Let¡¯s go look for him too. Waiting for news all the time will drive me crazy.¡±

    After all, she was his biological mother. Perhaps she and Alistair had a special connection, which could help her find him more quickly.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go find him.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s all go together. If there is any news, let them notify me.¡±

    Chad was really worried about the couple and volunteered to ride in the same car and follow to find Alistair.

    And the little one that everyone had been thinking about was not idle at this time. He was battling wits with Bryleigh.

    In a hotel suite, Alistair was bound tightly to a chair with ropes, leaving red marks on his soft hands from his struggles.

    Bryleigh sat on the bed opposite him, holding her phone and sending messages to someone, as if she was dealing with something.

    ¡°Pretty auntie, I¡¯m very hungry¡­¡±

    Alistair tilted his head, with his lively blue eyes flickering, innocently biting his small lips, looking adorable and charming.

    From his gaze, there was no trace of fear, but his face was indeed a little pale and dehydrated.

    Bryleigh raised an interested eyebrow and sneered, ¡°I remember all the names you used to call me ¨C old auntie, wicked woman. Calling me pretty auntie? Was this the first time you got schooled and your vision improved?¡±

 Chapter 1145 Can Help Auntie Chase His Daddy

    Alistair grinned, ¡°Actually, you¡¯ve always been very pretty. It¡¯s just that I had a bias before, so I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Bryleigh looked at him with a smirk and was toozy to listen to his ttery.

    The room fell silent for a while and remained quiet for several minutes.

    After being tied up for several hours, Alistair¡¯s stomach growled with hunger. He could only stare at Bryleigh with a pitiful look and said, ¡°Aunt Bryleigh, I¡¯m really hungry. Can you give me a bag of cucumber-vored potato chips?¡±

    Bryleigh gave him a cold nce.

    He still wanted potato chips even when he was facing death?

    And he even had specific vor preferences?Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Moreover, just now in the hospital he cursed her like an automatic weapon but now he was trying to tter her.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t like being called pretty auntie as her title of address, he immediately changed it to Aunt Bryleigh, bridging distance and increasing familiarity.

    Just like his mother, he had too many thoughts which made people dislike him.

    ¡°I advise you to be honest and not try any tricks on me. To me, you¡¯re just an ignorant little brat who can¡¯t escape from my hands.¡±

    Alistair pouted his lips as his big eyes turned around. Changing tactics quickly, he said, ¡°I know you want my dad and like my dad, right?¡±

    Bryleigh sneered disdainfully, ¡°You don¡¯t understand what liking someone means.¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for Moore¡¯s injury making him unable to do this dirty work himself, how could it fall on her hands?

    Alistair seemed confused, ¡°Great-grandma says when someone likes another person, when others mention them, they will have stars in their eyes, and be very gentle. That is a very special feeling. But you don¡¯t seem to show this kind of expression. So does that mean you don¡¯t like my dad?¡±

    Bryleigh smiled without saying anything but there seemed to be deep meaning behind her gaze.

    Alistair sighed deeply with emotion all over his face, ¡°That¡¯s such a pity. I actually thought about not caring about the past events anymore, and tried matchmaking between you and my Dad.¡±

    Bryleigughed upon hearing this, ¡°Alistair, you thought I was so easy fooled by you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± He blinked his blue eyes, ¡°Just this afternoon, you thought why did I rush into the ward directly, angrily confronting you? I amn¡¯t stupid. I can secretly tell Daddy and Mommy the truth after running back into the room. Wouldn¡¯t that make you and Uncle Moorepletely finished!?¡±

    He pouted, his heart crying out in despair.

    In a moment of urgency, he overheard two bad guys plotting to harm his parents and he was so angry that he rushed in without thinking. Now, looking back on it, he regretted it deeply. If Molly found out, she would definitely make fun of him.

    Bryleigh became interested in what the little guy was saying and asked him why he did it.

    ¡°Because I have thought about having you marry my dad!¡± He pouted with bitterness and continued, ¡°Although we had some unpleasantness before, you apologized afterwards and even bought me lots of snacks to make up for it. Although I didn¡¯t say anything at the time, I forgave you in my heart. If you hadn¡¯t teamed up with that bad uncle to do bad things, I would have wanted to help you pursue my dad.¡±

    Bryleigh sneered coldly without believing a word. ¡°Alistair, are you joking with me?¡±

    ¡°No! I¡¯m serious! If I lie then I¡¯m just a little fool!¡± Alistair whimpered as he felt like one for being tied up by Bryleigh.

    Bryleigh¡¯s lips curled yfully as she asked him how he nned on helping her pursue Anthony.

    Although she didn¡¯t believe this little rascal at all, she dreamed of marrying into the Cahan family and bing Mrs. Cahan herself so that she could help Padi Group ovee its current difficulties.

    The more unattainable Anthony seemed to be for her, the more obsessed she became because there was nothing in this world that she couldn¡¯t get if she really wanted it.

    ¡°My dad pretended to have a leg injury before but got beaten by my mom badly anyway,¡± Alistair exined calmly while analyzing the pros and cons, ¡°No matter what my dad does now, my mom won¡¯t be moved anymore because they recently had another big fight. I feel very sorry for my dad so if they break up, I think you¡¯re most suitable for him since you¡¯ve been childhood sweethearts!¡±

    ¡°What kind of conflict did they have? It must be pretty serious if you want them separated.¡± Bryleigh¡¯s interest was piqued as Alistair hesitated.

    ¡°Cough cough¡­ I¡¯m really thirsty¡­ and hungry too¡­ I don¡¯t think straight when I¡¯m hungry.¡± Alistair looked pitifully at Bryleight hoping for some food or drink.

    She knew exactly what Alistair wanted ¨C a bag of chips- but decided to give in temporarily just so that she might hear something useful from him.

    She dialed the front desk phone downstairs and said, ¡°Room 1143, please send up two bags of cucumber-vored potato chips and a bottle of pure milk.¡±

    ¡°Okay ma¡¯am, do you need anything else?¡±

    ¡°No, please send it as soon as possible.¡±

    One phone call can get it done directly.

    Alistair¡¯s face looked a bit unpleasant.

    It was difficult to handle. This woman didn¡¯t even step out of the door.

    He just wanted an excuse to distract Bryleigh, making it easier for him to observe and escape.

    Anyway, at least he knew the room number was 1143 now. It was not a wasted effort.

    He didn¡¯t lose heart, silently cheering himself on and trying his best not to be too scared or nervous.

    ¡°I¡¯ve bought it for you. You can talk about business first, and when the things arrive, I¡¯ll let you eat them naturally.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. When I¡¯m very hungry, I don¡¯t want to talk.¡±

    He said so, but his mouth still rattled like a small machine gun.

    Bryleigh didn¡¯t hold back either, gripping his small face and giving it a firm twist.

    The little one¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed in pain, and he whimpered twice in agony.

    His originally fair little face turned red from the pinching, and Bryleigh let go with a cold snort. ¡°Fine, anyway, you won¡¯t live for much longer. I¡¯ll tolerate your tantrums this once.¡±

    In order to appease him, Bryleigh had to continue enduring.

    Waiting to get the information point she had in mind, taking pleasure in his difort.

    Soon, the hotel attendant will bring snacks.

    Knock knock knock.

    Alistair¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. If he were to shout for help loudly while the door was being opened, there might be a chance of rescue.

    Who would have thought that Bryleigh would directly use a towel to cover his mouth and shut down all of his inner fantasies with just one sentence.

    ¡°I am taking a shower and it¡¯s inconvenient to open the door. Please leave it outside for now.¡±

    ¡°Okay, ma¡¯am.¡±

    Until the footsteps outside the door hadpletely faded away, Bryleigh waited to make sure that the person had left before opening the door and bringing in the food.

    Bryleigh dumped everything into his arms and took the towel out of his mouth. ¡°Here, they¡¯re all yours.¡±

    ¡°Then how do I eat if you tie me up?¡± Alistair pouted, his little mouth drooping in a pitiful manner.

    Bryleigh was not indulgent, ¡°Don¡¯t take advantage of every little thing.¡±

    ¡°Can you please release me first and then tie me up again after I finish eating?¡± Alistair¡¯s face showed sincere concern.

    Kids can be really annoying.

    Bryleigh hesitated for a moment, but ultimately decided to release him from his bonds. After all, Alistair was still just a child and even if he had his freedom, he couldn¡¯t escape her grasp.

    Alistair didn¡¯t hesitate and grabbed the delicious potato chips, stuffing them into his mouth.

    He feasted eagerly, with no time for words and definitely not for the formal etiquette his father taught him about eating slowly and methodically.

    Speaking of which, he had been tossed around for a long time and hadn¡¯t had dinner yet. He was really very hungry.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, stop eating and say something useful,¡± Bryleigh took away the potato chips and milk from his hand directly.

    ¡°Daddy loves to work the most, but mommy thinks he¡¯s an ipetent husband because he can¡¯t spend time with her.¡± Alistair said as he took back the potato chips and quickly stuffed them into his mouth, leaving only an empty bag for her.

    ¡°Alistair, if you keep talking nonsense, I¡¯ll make sure you know what it feels like to get hit first.¡±

    Her patience also had its limits.

    Alistair said, ¡°Oh, well, actually it¡¯s because Mom found out that Dad has an unforgettable first love girlfriend.¡±

 Chapter 1146 A Round of Lobbying, or Should We Just Kill Him?

    First love girlfriend?

    Wasn¡¯t she Anthony¡¯s first love?

    Originally, Anthony had been suppressing his feelings for her. Could it be that the harsh words he said to her before were all because he loved her too much and thus harbored resentment?

    ¡°How can he not forget?¡± Bryleigh¡¯s hope reignited in her heart.

    To be honest, Anthony had been making headlinestely in his pursuit of his wife. She really thought that Anthony had fallen in love with Mavis.

    Was he being sarcastic to her because he was still holding a grudge about what happened back then?

    Although they only dated each other for three days, her charm and family background were not something that Mavis, a rural girl, couldpare with.

    Seeing her reaction, Alistair knew he had done the right thing. In order to avoid getting into trouble, he could only bear with it and apologize to his parents. He believed they wouldn¡¯t mind too much.

    ¡°Daddy often murmurs a name affectionately in his sleep, which was heard by Mommy and caused a big fight. Mommy has been reluctant to reconcile with Daddy because of these things that bother her.¡± Alistair always used exaggerated means to convey his message.

    Bryleigh asked eagerly, ¡°Do you know what name he calls out in his sleep?¡±

    ¡°This is a different price,¡± Alistair tilted his head.

    ¡°You are not qualified to discuss terms with me.¡± Bryleigh¡¯s face darkened as she tookrge strides towards him and grabbed his small neck.

    With increasing force, there were obvious whitish marks on Alistair¡¯s neck.

    Just as the little one was about to lose air and almost faint, Bryleigh released her grip and said, ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough-¡± Alistair took deep breaths of fresh air and choked until his face turned red.

    The fear of almost being choked to death just now filled his entire mind, leaving him with no capacity for rational thinking.

    This woman was too scary. Whenever there was a chance, he immediately ran away.

    ¡°Mute?¡± Bryleigh sneered.

    As Alistair regained his senses, he suddenly realized a question. Despite being in the hospital, Moore had hinted to this woman to kill him. Why hadn¡¯t she made a move yet?

    What was she waiting for?

    After waiting for his response for a while and not hearing anything, Bryleigh grew impatient. ¡°If you don¡¯t speak up, I have a hundred ways to torture you,¡± she said.

    Just as the atmosphere was bing tense, the doorbell rang.

    Bryleigh cleared her throat and asked gently, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    In fact, she was full of vignce, and even the sound of a dropped needle can be heard in the quiet room.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s us.¡±

    Without guessing, Bryleigh immediately knew who it was and hurried to the door to open it.

    The two men who came in looked very different. The one on the left was slim and had a pointed face with high cheekbones, while the one on the right was bulky and portly.

    But these two had been following Bryleigh since before she retired from the military service. When her family encountered a very serious financial crisis and everyone was looking for a way out, only these two were willing to stick with Bryleigh, even if their sries were cut in half.

    ¡°Mando, Barrel, why did you guys onlye now?¡± Bryleigh remembered contacting them an hour ago.

    ¡°There¡¯s a traffic jam on the road, and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into the Cahan family. They¡¯re offering a reward of one million dors with no limit for finding the kid. The people in Suham are going crazy searching for him.¡±

    It was not difficult to hear regret in Mando¡¯s tone. In fact, before they arrived, they also joined the bounty team.

    ¡°Yo! Money tree, you¡¯re here?!¡± Barrel caught a glimpse of Alistair on the chair and almost jumped up with excitement. He then stared at Alistair with a greedy look in his eyes.

    His gaze was too direct, making the little one feel uneasy. He unconsciously shrunk his shoulders and stuffed potato chips into his mouth.

    Bryleigh shot him a sharp nce and said, ¡°Barrel, lower your voice.¡±

    Barrel obediently covered his mouth and whispered, ¡°Howe the money tree that everyone is looking for outside is in the hands of your?¡±

    ¡°Because I kidnapped him.¡±

    Barrel and Mando looked at each other in surprise.

    Mando said, ¡°Miss, weren¡¯t you still hoping to marry into the Cahan family and use their influence to revive the Padi Group? But by doing this¡­ aren¡¯t you going against the Cahan family?¡±

    ¡°He knows things he shouldn¡¯t know, and I hate kids. Even if I marry Anthony, I don¡¯t want to be a stepmother,¡± Bryleigh¡¯s eyes gleamed with ruthlessness. ¡°Wait untilte at night, then take him away, find a deste ce, and get rid of him.¡±

    Barrel said, ¡°Are you going out now?¡±

    ¡°I have urgent matters to attend to,¡± Bryleigh picked up her bag and left without giving Alistair another nce.

    She must create an alibi to avoid being implicated in the future.

    As Barrel turned his head, he caught a glimpse of the snacks on the bed and his eyes lit up. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s still food left! Miss is really thoughtful.¡±

    He stuffed it into his mouth without a word, too busy to speak.

    Alistair looked at him without saying a word. He wasn¡¯t scared, he was just recalling Bryleigh¡¯s words from earlier.

    Despite all the pleasing words he just said, all of which Bryleigh liked to hear, she seemed skeptical and even wanted to kill him.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Mom and Dad already knew he was missing. How can they find him? His heart was pounding with anxiety. Without Bryleigh, he didn¡¯t know these two men in front of him and felt very scared.

    Barrel was a foodie, his eyes lighting up at the sight of snacks. ¡°Be careful,¡± Mando reminded him.

    ¡°This bag of chips isn¡¯t even enough to fill the gaps between my teeth! I stayed up all night with youst night, didn¡¯t win many games, and didn¡¯t even get to eat a bite.¡± Barrel snorted coldly.

    The skinny guy couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to win or lose? You¡¯ve been nagging all the way.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me nagging? You lost my hard-earned money! Otherwise, how could I be hungry now? I don¡¯t care. You go buy me some food!¡± Barrel was furious.

    Mando waved his hand. ¡°Okay! Can¡¯t I go buy it for you? Seven breads, three cups of juice, ten sausages?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m so hungry today. Bring me five tea eggs too.¡±

    Mando turned around and walked out without waiting for another minute. Otherwise, his ears would have grown calluses from listening to them.

    His hand rested on the doorknob when suddenly he stopped again. ¡°Forget it. You go buy it yourself.¡±

    Barrel felt a pang in his heart when he heard this, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you broke even for breakfast money?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?! You go buy it while I watch this kid here. All you think about is eating-don¡¯t let him run away.¡± Mando took out a few remaining bills from his pocket and handed them over to Barrel.

    Barrel felt that both his dignity and IQ had been greatly insulted, ¡°Are you saying that I have no brains? No way-you go buy it! Today, I must watch over him myself-hurry up!¡±

    ¡°Barrel!¡± Mando couldn¡¯t do anything about him but kept reminding again before leaving the room.

    There were sellers nearby. Since he was so young and didn¡¯t have much skill, he probably can¡¯t escape. Instead of wasting time, it was better for him to go there ande back quickly.

    ¡°Big brother, how can your stomach hold so much delicious food? You¡¯re amazing!¡± Alistair¡¯s little face was filled with admiration as he asked eagerly, ¡°Can you teach me?¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m amazing?¡± Barrel pretended to cough lightly twice as if ttered by Alistair¡¯s words

    Alistair saw an opportunity and immediately yed the role of a young fanboy, ¡°Of course! I think you¡¯re super amazing. You seem way more impressive than the brother earlier!¡±

 Chapter 1147 Caught While Escaping

    ¡°Good boy, you have good taste!¡± Barrel wasughing so hard that he could barely breathe.

    Mando even said that this kid could run, as if he was looking down on him!

    This little kid didn¡¯t have much of a mind. When Mando came back, he would definitely need to talk to him.

    ¡°Hey handsome brother, are you hungry? Let me tell you, this hotel¡¯s buffet dinner is the best in Suham. You can eat all the seafood and shrimp you want for free!¡±

    Buffet? And it was free?

    It was like music to his ears. His mouth started watering just thinking about it.

    ¡°Do you want to try it?¡± Alistair casually invited him, not wanting to raise any suspicion.

    Sure enough, Barrel hesitated. If he went out for dinner now, Alistair would be left alone in the room with no way to exin himself to Mando and Bryleigh.

    ¡°There¡¯s also delicious roast goose and braised beef waiting for you. If you¡¯re worried about leaving me here alone we can go together¡­ actually I¡¯m really hungry too because I haven¡¯t eaten dinner yet.¡±

    He pitifully rubbed his empty stomach and continued, ¡°That guy won¡¯t be back for at least half an hour anyway and there are plenty of people buying food right now.¡±

    ¡°Or maybe¡­ you can¡¯t make decisions on your own? In that case, let¡¯s wait until that guyes back before deciding what to do. It¡¯ll be a shame though because those dishes will probably be gone by then.¡±

    Alistair knew exactly how to get under Barrel¡¯s skin with every word he spoke.

    Barrel pped his thigh decisively, ¡°Nonsense! Who says I can¡¯t make my own decisions? No one controls me! Let¡¯s go quickly but don¡¯t cause any trouble or say anything stupid or else I¡¯ll make sure regret itter!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry brother. I¡¯m only five years old so how could I possibly outrun you?¡±

    Even though Alistair said that, Barrel knew better than anyone else what was at stake here.

    Before leaving, he specifically had Alistair wear a mask and a hat to prevent anyone from recognizing him. He tore a bedsheet into small strips and used them to tie his own wrist and Alistair¡¯s wrist, ensuring that the boy wouldn¡¯t be out of his sight.

    ¡°Stay close to me, little brat,¡± Barrel threatened Alistair with a stern look. Despite the variety of delicious foods in the hotel restaurant, he was still keeping an eye on Alistair trailing behind him.

    ¡°Sure thing, big brother. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll behave,¡± Alistair followed closely, even offering to carry a te with lots of delicious food for him.

    Everything appeared harmonious and pleasant.

    Barrel lowered his head to devour the food, eating voraciously.

    ¡°Big brother, I didn¡¯t lie to you, did I?¡± Alistair pouted, looking up at him with an air of arrogance.

    Barrel didn¡¯t even lift his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re a smart kid.¡± Truth be told, he quite liked this little guy.

    Unfortunately, Miss had already given the order. The little guy couldn¡¯t survive. When he did itter that night, he would try to make it quick and minimize the boy¡¯s suffering.

    Seeing him busy eating, Alistair cautiously looked around.

    It was alreadyte and it was thest time before the hotel restaurant mealtime. The huge restaurant had hardly anyone, even the staff were busy with their own tasks.

    At this moment, calling for help may anger Barrel and actually make his situation more dangerous¡­

    Alistair pondered for a moment, then suddenly clutched his stomach without warning, his expression contorted in pain. ¡°Ow, big brother, I¡¯m in so much pain. It feels like I¡¯m about to have diarrhea¡­¡±

    Barrel was enjoying his food and didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to him. ¡°Hold on, wait for me to finish eating before we talk.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. It really hurts. I need to poop¡­¡±

    Barrel¡¯s face immediately changed color, with a slightly disgusted expression. The food in his mouth no longer tasted as delicious.

    He was afraid that the little guy might actually soil himself, causing an unpleasant situation. So, he grabbed the back of the little guy¡¯s cor and headed to the restroom. Since both of them were tied with strips of cloth, Barrel was sure that he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. He allowed him to enter a separate restroom stall, while he stood outside ying on his phone.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    The funny videos on TikTok were so addictive that Barrel can¡¯t stop watching them and keptughing out loud.

    But when he finished watching more than ten videos, there was still no movement in thepartment.

    Barrel became suspicious and said, ¡°Hey kid, what¡¯s taking you so long? Did you fall into the toilet or something?¡±

    No one answered him, but the long strip of cloth in his hand was still connected to thepartment.

    Barrel sensed something was wrong, ¡°What¡¯s up, kid?¡±

    He walked over tentatively and nced at the door of thepartment, then leaned in to listen carefully. There was not a sound inside.

    With a heavy kick, the door of the partition opened.

    There was no one inside, the cloth strips were tied to the door, and he didn¡¯t know where Alistair to go.

    Barrel was confused. The window in the bathroom was wide open, and he quickly ran over to take a look. They were on the third floor, and although he didn¡¯t see any sign of the little one, it was very likely that he had run out through the window.

    ¡°You bastard, if I catch you, I¡¯ll beat you to death right away!¡±

    He was angry and turned around to chase after him.

    After he walked away, Alistair, who was hiding in the adjacent stall next to the bathroom, finally opened his mouth and breathed heavily.

    It was lucky that Barrel actually believed that he climbed through the window.

    Luckily, Barrel didn¡¯t know him well. After confirming that Barrel had chased after him and run far away, there was no sound outside. Alistair cautiously came out of the bathroom stall and ran as fast as he could.

    Barrel rushed out of the hotel¡¯s entrance and bumped into Mando who wasing back with three big bags of hot food in his hand and a cigarette in his mouth.

    ¡°Barrel, what are you doing?¡± Mando asked leisurely.

    ¡°Mando, he ran away! He tricked me!¡± Barrel was so angry that he almost stomped his feet.

    This world was too dangerous. Even such a young kid can deceive people! ¡°You only know how to eat. Can¡¯t even take care of a five-year-old kid? Is your head filled with shit?¡± Mando wanted to p him across the face.

    Barrel listened quietly without daring to say anything more. ¡°What should we do now? Thedy said that the kid knows her secret. If she finds out that he¡¯s gone, she won¡¯t spare me.¡±

    ¡°What else can we do? We have to chase after him!¡± Mando looked at the park next to them. ¡°Let¡¯s go through here for a shortcut.¡±

    By taking shortcuts, they would have a better chance of catching up with Alistair.

    Meanwhile, inside the car¡­

    ¡°We got some news! Where is he now?¡± Chad¡¯s phone call brought hope to everyone present.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    Mavis grabbed Chad¡¯s arm tightly and asked eagerly, ¡°Chad! Did you get any news about Alistair? Where is he?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s near Sports Park.¡±

    Mavis seemed ecstatic upon hearing this news.¡±Isn¡¯t it nearby here?¡±

    Without waiting for anyone else¡¯s response or approval, Mavis got off from the car quickly without looking back. She seemed very determined.

    Anthony followed her immediately, and once they arrived at Sports Park, Chad also hurriedly arranged manpower over before following them over.

    The park was crowded with joggers or walkers enjoying their evening stroll while wearing rxed expressions on their faces. However, the three people searching for Alistair stood out like sore thumbs due to their anxious expressions. They were desperately searching for him everywhere but couldn¡¯t find any trace of him anywhere.

    Alistair may have good stamina but ultimately still just a child. His short legs could only take two stepspared others¡¯ one step which meant most of his energy had been depleted already.

    He couldn¡¯t run anymore.

    When he turned around again, two guys, a tall one and short one, a fat one and skinny one, were chasing after him closely.

    He continued dragging himself forward because he wasn¡¯t familiar with this park area, and running too fast caused him getting lost, resulting in ending up in an area where there were fewer people.

    This undoubtedly cut off all possible escape routes ahead.

    There was nothing left except walls blocking his way ahead.

    ¡°You little brat, you can run but you cannot hide!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, daring to deceive me. I¡¯ll show you what I¡¯m made of!¡±

 Chapter 1148 Tell the Truth

    Alistair swallowed nervously, his face turning extremely pale. He pressed his entire back against the wall of the courtyard, hoping to feel a little bit safer.

    His cheeks puffed up, and he retorted without showing any weakness, ¡°You stupid pig! If my Dad knew you were treating me like this, he wouldn¡¯t let you off the hook!¡±

    Barrel¡¯s face was full of anger, ¡°How dare you humiliate me, you little brat!¡±

    He strode over with big steps and reached out his arm to grab Alistair.

    Alistair wasn¡¯t about to let him catch him easily. He fiercely bit down on his arm.

    Barrel winced in pain and was getting even more furious, nearly losing his temper. He lifted the little guy with one hand and said, ¡°Dare to mess with me!¡±

    Just as he was about to throw him down¡­

    ¡°Let him go!¡±

    Mavis ran forward like crazy, her Alistair was just ahead of her, and she finally found him.

    ¡°Stop right there! Anyone whoes closer, I¡¯ll kill him instantly!¡± Barrel was clearly panicking, holding Alistair tightly in his hands.

    ¡°I dare anyone to try.¡±

    Chad shed his identification, ¡°I¡¯m Chad White, Deputy Director of NIB. This is intentional harm, and you even dared toy hands on a hostage in front of me. I can have snipers take you out right now. Your only chance is to release the hostage.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, Barrel and Mando looked around the park anxiously.

    The location was deste with trees surrounding it, which was indeed advantageous for snipers to conceal themselves.

    However, in reality, the situation was urgent. Chad and his team were the first to find Alistair, but their subordinates had not caught up yet. There was no defense implemented in the dark to protect the hostage.

    Barrel was afraid, his spine was chilled. ¡°Brother, he¡¯s from NIB! What should we do¡­¡±

    Once they were caught, they were done.

    Mando had seen many tough situations and was much calmer than Barrel. ¡°Whoever he is, the kid¡¯s in our hands!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s chat!¡± Mando pretended to be calm. As long as the child was in their hands, they had bargaining chips to negotiate terms.

    Anthony suppressed the anger in his heart and held onto Mavis, whose eyes were red and hands were trembling with anxiety. He tried tomunicate with them as calmly as possible, ¡°What do you want? Money?¡±

    ¡°Ah yes, we want money. We are kidnapping. How much are you prepared to pay?¡± Mando simply followed her words, and thus cleared the youngdy of suspicion.

    ¡°Sure, you guys name a number.¡±

    As Anthony spoke, the man beside him suddenly rushed past at lightning speed.

    Barrel screamed and his hand was forced to release Alistair. Anthony took the opportunity to grab his son back and delivered a powerful kick to Barrel¡¯s stomach, causing him to almost vomit the food he had just eaten.

    ¡°Mommy!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°Alistair, are you okay?¡± Mavis took her beloved son from Anthony¡¯s arms and carefully checked for any injuries.

    Alistair¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, his beautiful blue eyes watery. He tried to hold back but eventually couldn¡¯t help it and burst into tears. His little hands anxiously pulled at Mavis¡¯ clothes as he cried in sadness.

    ¡°Wuwuwu, Mommy, I thought I would never see you again!¡±

    Mavis¡¯ heart broke as she fought back tears while trying tofort her devastated child.

    The two culprits were taken away by NIB officers who arrived shortly after. Chad decided not to immediately take Anthony with him for questioning so that he could stay with his family who had just been reunited after such a traumatic experience.

    On the way home in the car, Mavis didn¡¯t dare let go of Alistair¡¯s hand. The running and chasing in the park had exhausted him so much that he fell asleep on herp.

    Mavis gently checked for any injuries on Alistair¡¯s body but found only minor bruises on his right cheek which was swollen either from being hit or pinched. There were also red marks around his delicate wrist where a rope had been tied tightly enough that it caused some bruising which even broke skin. It was truly shocking!

    Thankfully though they were all minor injuries and nothing too serious happened other than some shock from what happened earlier.

    In the car, there was a built-in small medical kit. Anthony opened it without a word and took out the necessary medications one by one. Taking advantage of the fact that the little guy was asleep and couldn¡¯t feel the pain, he gently disinfected and applied ointment to his son¡¯s wrist.

    His movements were swift and steady, and Mavis silently watched.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to guess how meticulous he had been in taking care of their son all these years on his own.

    After finishing up applying medicine onto Alistair¡¯s wounds, Anthony analyzed everything seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve reviewed all the hospital surveince footage and haven¡¯t found these two individuals. They didn¡¯t take Alistair from the hospital, and besides, Alistair isn¡¯t foolish enough to go with strangers. There¡¯s something suspicious about this situation.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Mavis nodded solemnly while sighing deeply, ¡°We¡¯re lucky we found out in time¡­ If we cameter then things would have turned out much worse.¡±

    She gently stroked her child¡¯s swollen cheek feeling heartbroken inside.

    ¡°Mommy.¡±

    With a soft and gentle cry, Alistair¡¯s small hand grasped Mavis¡¯ fingertips. He slowly opened his eyes and looked at Mavis¡¯ face.

    Mavis said, ¡°Alistair, why wake up? How about sleep again?¡±

    Alistair shook his head, remembering something very important. He urgently wanted to tell Mavis and Anthony.

    ¡°Mommy, Uncle Moore and Aunt Bryleigh are in cahoots. They¡¯re bad guys who want to break you and DadDY apart. They were discussing a plot to frame Daddy at the hospital, but I heard everything.¡±

    He sat up from Mavis¡¯ arms and exined seriously.

    ¡°Moore and Bryleigh are involved?¡± Mavis was taken aback but then remembered smelling Bryleigh¡¯s perfume in Moore¡¯s hospital roomst time she visited him.

    The two rooms were close together so she thought it was just her imagination ying tricks on her.

    Could it be that Bryleigh really went to see Moore?

    Two people who had nothing to do with each other before were now seen by her son at the hospital¡­

    Mavis couldn¡¯t help but look serious.

    ¡°Believe me. It¡¯s real. I saw it with my own eyes. And Uncle Moore¡¯s injury is also Aunt Bryleigh¡¯s doing ¨C she did it on purpose as part of her n to frame Daddy.¡±

    Mavisfortingly kissed Alistair on the forehead. ¡°I will tell Chad everything you said so that NIB can investigate as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Alistair snuggled into Mavis¡¯ arms while grumbling about those bad guys whenever he thought of them.

    ¡°Alistair,¡± Anthony called out next to him while straightening out the little guy¡¯s body so he could sit properly while looking at him intently, ¡°Did Bryleigh kidnap you when she found out that you overheard their conversation?¡±

    Alistair shook his head and said honestly, ¡°When I heard them plotting against you, I got angry and rushed in for confrontation. Who knew Bryleigh had kung fu skills? She knocked me unconscious after just three moves.¡±

    Anthony frowned upon hearing this news before sternly educating him, ¡°Do not forget how old you are this year! They can even resort to framing me for their crimes; they certainly won¡¯t hesitate when dealing with a child like you! You should take your safety more seriously!¡±

 Chapter 1149 Youâ€™re the Kind Mother, Iâ€™m the Strict Father.

    The little one hung his head in defeat, his mouth pouting as he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making mommy and daddy worry¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Mavis stroked her son¡¯s furry short hair, gentlyforting him before giving Anthony a stern look, signaling him to speak nicely and not be too harsh.

    Anthony lowered his voice and asked, ¡°What happened next?¡±

    Alistair recalled carefully, ¡°Later, I felt dizzy and Aunt Bryleigh put me in the bathroom. I heard them talking, like Aunt Bryleigh and Uncle Moore were discussing how to kill me. Uncle Moore said that without me, Daddy and Mommy would be separated for good.¡±

    ¡°Later on, I fainted again and woke up in the hotel room. Aunt Bryleigh found two strange uncles to check on me. One of them was a greedy fat uncle, so I came up with a n¡­ In the end, they were caught and found by you guys.¡±

    Anthony listened carefully, his expression extremely serious. ¡°Since you ran into the park and knew that we had teamed up with NIB to offer a reward for finding you, why didn¡¯t you ask for help from passersby when you encountered them in the park?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    The little one was stunned for a while before tears welled up in his eyes. He looked pitiful and said, ¡°I forgot in a hurry. I was too scared because they were chasing me too fast. I only remembered to run faster.¡±

    He became more and more depressed, and knocked his little head anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m really too stupid. If it were Spencer or Momo, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be as silly as I¡¯m¡­¡±

    Mavis quickly reassured, ¡°My baby is not stupid at all. It¡¯s amazing that you were able to find the weaknesses of those two criminals so quickly and escape. It¡¯s inevitable to make mistakes when you¡¯re nervous and scared, but you sessfully escaped without getting hurt. I¡¯m really proud of you.¡±

    Alistair¡¯s eyes gradually lit up, but also carried a hint of insecurity after receiving affirmation. ¡°Is it really true?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. When have I ever lied to you, Alistair?¡± She turned her head and nced at Anthony beside her, signaling with her eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Anthony responded with a slight tone and expressionless face.

    In front of their son, Mavis just gave him a deep stare and then lowered her head to continue soothing the little one in her arms.

    ¡°Alistair, you¡¯re not at fault. You¡¯re a very young kid. It was my mistake for misjudging people and causing harm to you. I owe you an apology.¡±

    Alistair¡¯s little head shook like a tambourine, and he immediately countered, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You¡¯re also a victim. Uncle Moore and Aunt Bryleigh are the ones who should be punished.¡±

    Alistair was so sensible. Mavis smiled as she touched his head, overflowing with love in her eyes.

    But when she thought of Moore, her heart was filled with disappointment. She didn¡¯t know why he had changed. Was it him or did she never really understand him?

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle things from here on out,¡± Anthony spoke up at the right time, giving mother and son the greatest sense of security.

    He had never liked Moore and only refrained from taking action against him for Mavis¡¯s sake. This time, however, Moore brought it upon himself.

    ¡°After he gets through this dangerous period andes out of surgery¡­¡± Mavis paused before continuing. ¡°I want to ask him myself.¡±

    The car fell into an unprecedented silence. After what seemed like forever, Anthony responded indifferently.

    Mavis looked at Kane who was driving in the front seat. ¡°Let¡¯s not go back to Cahan Residence tonight. It¡¯s toote and we don¡¯t want grandma to worry about us. Let¡¯s go back to Green Grove Apartment.¡±

    Kane nced at Anthony first before agreeing with Mavis¡¯ decision, ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡±

    Back at Green Grove Apartment¡­

    Anthony finished showering and saw a warm scene on the bed ¨C Mavis holding Alistair as he slept soundly.

    He walked over quietly and sat down next to Mavis on the edge of the bed before leaning over to gently kiss her cheek.

    This kiss caused Mavis to slowly open her eyes.

    ¡°Did I wake you?¡±

    ¡°Nope,¡± she replied while patting their son¡¯s back with one hand before turning towards Anthony seriously, ¡°Are you being too harsh on Alistair?¡±

    Anthony stiffened slightly, ¡°Am I?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied firmly. ¡°He¡¯s only five years old. You can¡¯t expect him to react calmly like an adult would during a crisis situation! Besides some adults might not even have better adaptability than our little Alistair!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because his living environment is toofortable that he doesn¡¯t feel any sense of danger when faced with problems. Instead of seeking help from his parents, first thing thates into his mind is confronting them head-on! He got lucky this time but what if something happens next time? What will he do then?¡±

    Mavis fell silent after hearing this argument from Anthony¡­

    ¡°As a future heir-to-be for the Cahan family,¡± continued Anthony, ¡°he shoulders responsibilities different from those borne by ordinary children! The Cahan family has many enemies so if he can¡¯t learn how protect himself properly then how long do you think we can guard him? How long do you think we can keep watching over him?¡±

    She lowered her head and sighed, ¡°I know you¡¯re right, but I don¡¯t know why, suddenly I¡¯m questioning my decision not to divorce. Is it really the right choice?¡±

    She didn¡¯t care about the Cahan family¡¯s inheritance status. She just wanted Alistair to be healthy and happy, to be a carefree little boy. But if he was going to be the future inheritor of the Cahan family, Alistair¡¯s childhood would inevitably have to bear more.

    Anthony¡¯s face changed and he quickly changed the subject, ¡°It¡¯s not as serious as you think. It¡¯s just that our educational views are different but not contradictory. If parents are too strict, children will only feel oppressed and unable to breathe. Complementing each other is best.¡±

    ¡°How do weplement each other?¡±

    ¡°You continue being a loving mother and nurturing his confidence while I continue being a strict father and developing his abilities. We y our respective roles in educating Alistair without contradiction.¡±

    It sounded reasonable.

    Mavis nodded in agreement, ¡°Okay then let¡¯s try it from now on.¡±

    Anthony breathed a sigh of relief before changing the subject by covering her with a nket saying, ¡°Sleep now. We still have plenty of things waiting for us tomorrow.¡±

    He almost lost his wife again.

    Late at night when heavy rain suddenly poured outside their window with no rhythm or pattern in its drops, they slept soundly all night long.

    In the morning, Anthony was first one up. Looking at his woman and son beside him, he was feeling an unprecedented sense of fulfillment satisfaction within him.

    Buzz buzz!

    The vibration sound from their phones broke this beautiful moment where both Anthony¡¯s phone rang along with Mavis¡¯.

    Last night they were busy searching for their son until dawn so they only got three hours sleep. Anthony felt exhausted when he reached out blindly for his phone handing one over to Mavis while answering another call himself.

    ¡°Hello? Sis? Moore is out of surgery. He woke up already,¡± Raymond¡¯s voice came through from the other end of Mavis¡¯ phone line.

    With closed eyes rubbing his temples tiredly, Anthony replied,¡± Got it.¡±

    On Raymond¡¯s side, he looked down at his screen confused,¡± Who are you? Why did you answer my sister¡¯s phone?¡±

    Strange¡­he definitely dialed correctly so why did a guy answer?

    And that voice sounded familiar¡­

    ¡°Your brother-inw,¡± said Anthony with a smirk before quickly hanging up.

    Ah¡­ refreshing!

 Chapter 1150 Have You Had Enough of Acting?

    On the other end, Mavis was sleeping soundly, her fingertips sliding over the phone a few times before she answered.

    ¡°Hello, Anthony. The two guys have confessed. It was Bryleigh who ordered them to do it. I¡¯ve already sent my people to arrest her,¡± Chad¡¯s voice came through on the phone.

    Mavis blinked slowly and opened her eyes, realizing she had picked up Anthony¡¯s phone by mistake.

    ¡°It¡¯s your phone,¡± she said.

    Hearing azy female voice on the other end of the line, Chad changed his serious tone and became a gossip lover. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s going on? You¡¯re making good progress. Did you sleep togetherst night?¡±

    ¡°Well, are you jealous?¡± Anthony smirked.

    ¡°I¡¯m very affectionate with my wife. It should be you who envies me.¡±

    Anthony chuckled and continued talking about business, ¡°Let your people handle Bryleigh¡¯s case ording tow. I have no old feelings for her so don¡¯t bother asking me about it anymore. As for Padi Group from now on there will be no Padi family in Crana aristocracy.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to look at that malicious woman again.

    After finishing their conversation, he hung up quickly and stretched out his long arms to hold onto their son and Mavis ¨C or more urately ¨C he held onto his whole world.

    Until Alistair woke up, they could get up slowly together as a family and eat breakfast.

    Mavis was extremely disappointed in Moore; she didn¡¯t want Alistair seeing him again so she let him y alone in their apartment. Kane stayed behind with some men to protect him while they went to the hospital.

    From the moment they got out of the car, Anthony held her hand tightly, giving her a strong sense of security.

    At the entrance of the hospital room, Raymond saw the two of them walking hand in hand and his eyes nearly popped out.

    What happened? He had only been away for two days!

    It seemed his words that day didn¡¯t register with his sister at all!

    ¡°What are you doing? Let go!¡± Raymond rushed over, forcefully separating the two of them and standing between them.

    Since Mavis wasn¡¯t listening, he had to resort to a more forceful approach.

    ¡°Raymond, don¡¯t be stubborn. Where is that person?¡± Mavis didn¡¯t even want to mention Moore¡¯s name.

    ¡°He¡¯s inside the hospital room. I heard that Alistair went missing, and he mes himself for not being able to help. He¡¯s been so worried that he hasn¡¯t eaten anything sinceing out of surgery until now,¡± Raymond sighed.

    If it were in the past, Mavis would have surely been moved.

    But now, she wasn¡¯t.

    In fact, she felt a chill in her heart. If it weren¡¯t forst night¡¯s events, she could hardly believe Moore had such acting skills.

    ¡°Raymond, not everything is ck and white, and not everyone is as simple as you imagine.¡±

    Raymond was stunned. Shouldn¡¯t he be the one telling Mavis that? Why was it the other way around?

    ¡°Sis, do you even know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    Mavis didn¡¯t exin further. ¡°Come with me and find out.¡± She turned around and walked into the hospital room.

    When Moore saw her, his eyes lit up. If he could move, he would have rushed to her side. But when he saw Anthony behind her, his eyes dimmed a little.

    ¡°Mavis! I thought you wouldn¡¯te to see me,¡± Moore said.

    Mavis raised an eyebrow and let him continue acting. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t Ie? We¡¯re best friends after all. Or do you think you did something wrong to me so I won¡¯t visit?¡±

    Moore froze but knew better than to say anything.

    ¡°Sis, what were you talking to Moore about? He¡¯s been waiting for hours,¡± Raymond couldn¡¯t understand why Mavis felt like a stranger now.

    Anthony made a gesture for him to shut up and listen instead of speaking out of turn. No one dared confront Anthony except for Mavis in that room.

    ¡°Mavis, I heard Alistair went missing? Did you find him yet? Unfortunately, there¡¯s nothing much I can do. Otherwise, I can help look for him if needed,¡± Moore lowered his head while pretending to care about Alistair¡¯s safety.

    Mavis couldn¡¯t help but admit that his acting was too impressive, to the point where Mavis felt like she should personally award him a Best Actor Prize.

    The more he acted like this, the more it chilled Mavis¡¯s heart.

    Next to them stood Anthony with hands in pockets watching everything unfold leisurely.

    ¡°We found him already,¡± replied Mavis indifferently.

    Moore nervously clutched at the sheets on the bed while asking if Alistair was okay or scared during this time away from home?

    ¡°He¡¯s safe and sound.¡± Anthony, who was standing behind, spoke calmly, his pitch-ck eyes fixed on Moore.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Moore could clearly feel that Anthony¡¯s gaze was aimed directly at him, and even Mavis¡¯s expression seemed off.

    Could it be that the truth was exposed? Or were they deliberately trying to trap him with their words?

    He wasn¡¯t sure, so he didn¡¯t say much. The more he said, the more mistakes he might make.

    Although they were engaged in a seemingly ordinary conversation, Raymond could sense the pervasive scent of gunpowder in the air.

    ¡°Have you had enough of your act?¡± Anthony mocked, a disdainful smirk ying on his lips, apanied by a look of utmost contempt.

    Using a child to achieve your goals ¨C a despicable act.

    Moore admitted, ¡°Mavis, there¡¯s something I forgot to tell you. Before I passed out yesterday, Bryleigh came to see me. I questioned her and found out that she was the one who did this to me. As for Alistair, is it possible that she took him away at that time? The surgery took too long and I forgot about this crucial clue.¡±

    ¡°What! Bryleigh? Why would she go after you?¡± Raymond blurted out, the only one in the room with a puzzled expression.

    The sudden turn of events caught him off guard.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of Anthony. Bryleigh admires him and wants to get rid of him for my sake,¡± Moore replied quietly.

    Seeing that he was about to be med again, Raymond was ready to start cursing. Anthony¡¯s face turned cold as he said in a low voice, ¡°Zack,e in.¡±

    The door opened and Zack brought in a thick stack of evidence materials which he threw on the bed.

    ¡°This is a collection of photos and call records between Moore and Bryleigh from their multiple meetings. And here are their chat logs via text messages. Although they both deleted them afterwards, NIB used special methods to recover all information,¡± Zack exined.

    Some parts were sent by Chad while others were investigated by Anthony when Mavis saw Bryleighst time.

    With so much evidence presented before him, Moore visibly panicked.

    ¡°Mavis, listen to me! It¡¯s true that I had contact with Bryleigh but it was always her who initiated it. I never helped her do anything bad or hurt anyone else either! My body broke down but before yesterday I didn¡¯t know who did it. Honestly thought it was Anthony until yesterday when Bryleigh told me everything! You have got believe me!¡±

    Mavis remained unmoved as she said without any emotion on her face, ¡°If you¡¯re trying y games with my feelings, then maybe I can forgive you but if you hurt my Alistair¡­ You know how important he is for me and how much pain will cause if anything happens. Yet you still went ahead with your n against him. I¡¯m really disappointed in you. I cannot forgive you.¡±

    Moore turned pale as tears welled up in his eyes; trembling lips unable utter another word.

 Chapter 1151 Do you want to personally send Moore back?

    ¡°For me, you¡¯re not just a colleague. In my heart, you¡¯re more like a brother, the friend who understands me the most. Ever since you pulled me out of the abyss years ago, I¡¯ve given you one hundred percent trust. I never thought that you would hurt Alistair.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mavis¡­¡±

    Moore¡¯s eyes turned red as tears fell down his face. ¡°But I never saw you as just a friend. You¡¯ve been living in my heart for a long time now and I want to be with you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mavis. I don¡¯t want to hurt or upset you but I just want to keep you by my side.¡±

    Anthony narrowed his eyes coldly and silently dered his sovereignty as he hugged Mavis¡¯s shoulder.

    Mavis didn¡¯t resist his touch but sighed and said to Moore, ¡°Considering that you once helped me, saved me, and now you¡¯re paralyzed from head to toe, it can be considered as you reaping what you sowed. I will provide a letter of forgiveness, sparing you from prison time, but Crana can no longer amodate you.¡±

    ¡°Mavis!¡±

    ¡°And also, at thepany, I¡¯ll have you expelled. You¡¯ll receive every bit ofpensation you¡¯re entitled to, including treating your injuries as a work-rted incident, and thepany will cover your expenses. Even if this settles the care you¡¯ve given me all these years, we won¡¯t see each other again, forever strangers.¡±

    She was trying her best to distance herself from him with every word she spoke.

    Moore listened ufortably while pleadingly looking at her saying, ¡°I can¡¯t move right now so how am I supposed get back home? Why don¡¯t we wait until after my recovery?¡±

    This request wasn¡¯t unreasonable so Mavis shouldn¡¯t have refused him.

    Anthony couldn¡¯t let him have things go ording to n without any reaction though, ¡°No need for that. I will arrange a private ne and a dedicated staff to apany you to my family¡¯s aircraft. We¡¯ll provide a professional medical team to ensure a smooth journey without any issues, ensuring your safe arrival in Bostrain.¡±

    He had deep pockets which made this phrase fit perfectly on him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t trouble, Mr. Cahan. The doctors here know my condition better than anyone else and could treat it properly here. If I go home, nobody will take care of me.¡± Moore lowered his gaze while batting longshes feeling lonely.

    Raymond stood on the side, feeling awkward and embarrassed. He should have been supporting Moore at this moment, but after observing and listening for a while, he realized that Moore was in the wrong. Somehow, Moore¡¯s idea had shifted onto his young nephew, which he found utterly nonsensical.

    He had no reason to continue supporting such misguided actions.

    ¡°Your mother and sister can take care of everything,¡± Mavis knew all about Moore¡¯s situation already.

    It seemed like Mavis wanted him gone no matter what happened next.

    ¡°Mavis, I was just confused for a moment. Considering all the things I did for you before, can you give me another chance?¡± Moore knew that it would be difficult to see her again after this parting.

    She didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Your affairs are almost settled. I¡¯ll leave first and let Raymond help you pack,¡± she said as she turned around and took Anthony¡¯s hand without hesitation.

    Their movements were seamless and natural.

    As soon as they left the hospital room, Raymond followed them out.

    ¡°Sis¡­¡± Raymond opened his mouth but closed it when he saw Anthony¡¯s face. He knew that Moore was cunning, but that didn¡¯t mean Anthony was a good person either. They were both cut from the same cloth.

    ¡°Is it true that you two are back together?¡± Raymond asked Mavis with an obvious unease in his expression.

    ¡°Yes, we even have our marriage certificate at home now. Don¡¯t forget to call him brother-inw from now on,¡± Mavis smiled lightly at him.

    Raymond was at loss for words.

    Anthony looked at him and asked, ¡°Are you starting your internship soon?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Raymond replied coldly while rolling his eyes.

    ¡°Raymond.¡± Mavis reminded him gently.

    He snorted in response since he still felt resentful towards Anthony for breaking his arm earlier on during their altercation.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened before when I hurt your arm,¡± said Anthony sincerely while trying to make amends with him by offering an internship opportunity at Cahan Group since he heard that he studied finance in school.

    ¡°No one cares about the Cahan Group.¡±

    ¡°Once you really start interning and face challenges outside, you¡¯ll realize the true value of having a mentor to help you improve at Cahan Group.¡±

    Raymond turned his head away, ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Anthony could sense that there was still some lingering resentment, ¡°It¡¯s okay, as your brother-inw, this opportunity will always be open to you. You cane to Cahan Group whenever you want.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that bribing me with an internship opportunity will make me tter you. I won¡¯t say ttering words just because of that.¡±

    Anthony chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re my wife¡¯s younger brother, and you never need to tter me. It should be me trying to please you. Please speak well of me in front of my wife more often. By the way, are you still living in the dormitory at your school? I have a vacant three-story townhouse on Terrace Central Street. Once you graduate, it¡¯s yours.¡±

    Raymond widened his eyes. ¡°Terrace Central Street is prime real estate. The houses there are expensive, and they¡¯re all Western-style vis. You¡¯re giving me such an expensive house for free?¡±

    Realizing that he was overreacting, Raymond cleared his throat and gave Anthony a cold look. ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m interested in your house. It¡¯s just charity, and I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not charity; it¡¯s to please you,¡± Anthony said as he pulled out a set of car keys. ¡°Do you like sports cars? When your hand heals, you can drive my car whenever you want.¡±

    Raymond nced at the keychain with the Aston Martin logo on it ¨C a luxurious sports car.

    It would be a lie to say that he wasn¡¯t tempted by the offer; no man could resist a sports car, especially an Aston Martin ¨C which was his dream car.

    He decisively took the keys from Anthony and raised his chin proudly. ¡°Okay, I ept your gift of goodwill. But if you ever bully my sister again or make her cry, I¡¯ll never let it go even if it costs me my life.¡±

    Anthony smiled wryly at him and said, ¡°I know now, little brother-inw.¡±

    On their way back to Green Grove Apartment, Mavis spoke up, ¡°You didn¡¯t have to give Raymond such an expensive gift because of me.¡±

    Anthony held her hand tightly, ¡°I owe him an apology for hitting him before, so this ispensation.¡±

    Seeing she was about to argue again, Anthony quickly changed the subject, ¡°By the way we should spend some time together as three people during this period ¨C do you have any ce in mind?¡±

    After going through so many hardships, they had finallye out on top.

    ¡°Just ask Alistair when we get back.¡± Mavis just wanted to lie in bed and sleep for three days and three nights now, but she didn¡¯t say it out loud to avoid disturbing someone¡¯s mood.

    After asking Alistair for suggestions, they found out that father and son were both very determined about going somewhere fun.

    ¡°I want to go see big grasnds! Ride horses! Eat good food!¡± Alistair jumped excitedly on top of the sofa.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the grasnd,¡± Anthony chimed in.

    Mavis silently discouraged them, ¡°You two go ahead, I need to go back to Bostrain for a trip, and it just happens that I¡¯ll be taking your private ne tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Are you personally escorting Moore back?¡± Anthony furrowed his brow abruptly.

 Chapter 1152 Moving Company Headquarters to Suham

    ¡°No, after Moore was injured, thepany was in a state without a backbone. Now that I¡¯ve directlyid him off, I have to go back and calm everyone down.¡±

    If she kept dragging this out, how was she going to exin it to the employees and shareholders?

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s apany you back to Bostrain first. We¡¯ll go to the prairie after everything is taken care of,¡± Anthony conceded. As the CEO, he naturally understood that what she said was right.

    ¡°Yay! We¡¯re going to Bostrain!¡± Alistair eximed excitedly.

    Maybe it was because Mavis spent five years in that city; every time it was mentioned, Alistair added a special filter of longing for this ce.

    The next day, the family of three boarded a private ne but there was no sign of Moore.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Moore?¡± Mavis asked while taking out milk from her bag and handing it over to Alistair.

    Anthony didn¡¯t even raise an eyebrow. ¡°He took another ne.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to sit on the same ne as that guy.

    Mavis was speechless.

    Two private nes? The Cahan family really had deep pockets!

    Alistair drank his milk and asked eagerly, ¡°Mommy, is there anything fun in Bostrain?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s the ocean here! You can y with water and sand,¡± Mavis said indulgently with love in her eyes.

    ¡°Yay!¡± Alistair added more excitement into his heart again.

    Soon enough they arrived in Bostrain.

    ¡°We¡¯re here? Mommy,¡± Alistair was forcefully awakened from his slumber, his sweet voice melting people¡¯s hearts.

    Mavis nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    A female employee came to pick them up.

    ¡°Hello Miss Parker. I¡¯m Lori Gamble, a recent addition to the administration, and I am from Crana.¡± Lori smiled professionally dressed in business attire with high ponytail making people involuntarily believe in her ability.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    The hiring process in thepany was entirely overseen by Moore, only middle to upper management levels received her personal attention, so Lori¡¯s unfamiliar face had caught her off guard.

    After getting into the car, Lori immediately asked, ¡°Miss Parker, should we head straight for yourpany?¡±

    ¡°No, send them both to my residence in the capital first. I¡¯ll head to thepanyter,¡± Mavis said as she affectionately patted the little one¡¯s head.

    Anthony nced at her once before saying firmly, ¡°No need for that. Let¡¯s all go together.¡±

    In case something happened he can help too so others won¡¯t bully his woman.

    His thoughts were not hidden from Mavis¡¯ eyes though.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even though I¡¯ve entrusted thepany to Moore, I haven¡¯tpletely handed over the reins. I personally handle many things and besides, those years were when I was personally involved. Most importantly, Alistair is tired,¡± Mavis reassured Anthony.

    Seeing that she had said this much, Anthony no longer insisted but couldn¡¯t help feeling guilty and heartbroken at the thought of Mavis handling everything on her own for the past five years.

    Several minutes passed.

    ¡°Miss Parker, we have arrived at your home,¡± the driver announced.

    The group got out of the car and Mavis looked up at the building as memories flooded back to her.

    ¡°Wow! Mommy¡¯s house in Bostrain is so big!¡± Alistair eximed with wide eyes as he looked around like a curious cat.

    Mavis smiled helplessly; his acting skills were a bit exaggerated. Although it was bigpared to ordinary houses, it couldn¡¯tpare to Cahan Residence¡¯s grandeur and luxury.

    ¡°Hurry up inside. We¡¯ll be staying here for a few days so there¡¯s plenty of time for you to y,¡± she took Alistair¡¯s hand and walked inside by herself.

    Lori watched as the driver took care of their luggage before running after them. ¡°Miss Parker, I only received news this morning that you wereing back so I didn¡¯t have time to contact a maid service to clean your residence¡­¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Her words reminded Mavis about something important. ¡°Um¡­ I didn¡¯t hire another maid after our previous one quit because she had grandchildren.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± Anthony replied calmly.

    Lori quickly offered her services, ¡°Do you need me to contact someone now?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Without waiting for Mavis¡¯ response, Anthony refused immediately since he preferred not being disturbed while enjoying some quiet family time together for a few days.

    Since he declined Lori¡¯s offer himself already, Mavis didn¡¯t say anything more either because they would only be staying two days anyway.

    After settling father and son infortably, Mavis went off to work.

    ¡°Daddy, I really love it here.¡± Alistair rolled around on the sofa happily.

    Anthony wandered around aimlessly, ¡°Is this ce better than Cahan Residence?¡±

    To be honest, the two ces weren¡¯t evenparable.

    Alistair proudly raised his little head, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s where mommy used live. Anywhere mommy lives feels like home, and that makes it better than anywhere else.¡±

    Anthony gave him an indifferent smile without saying anything more.

    This ce wasn¡¯t far from Mavis¡¯ workce, and soon enough, she arrived downstairs with Lori who worked in administration.

    ¡°It¡¯s already ten o¡¯clock, and the shareholders are waiting in the conference room,¡± Lori said, looking at her phone for the time reminder.

    Mavis nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go straight to the conference room.¡±

    There were ten shareholders sitting in the conference room.

    ¡°Hello everyone, it¡¯s been a while,¡± Mavis said as she entered with an inexplicable aura of confidence.

    ¡°Miss Parker, we didn¡¯t expect you toe back so suddenly,¡± all of the directors greeted her warmly.

    Mavis nced at them without acknowledging their greetings. ¡°Thepany is doing well thanks to everyone¡¯s efforts. However, I have a few things to announce this time I¡¯m back. The first thing we need to address is Mr. Ulsens¡¯ dismissal.¡±

    The shareholders looked puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Ulsens your most trusted person?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and he was injured recently too ¨C is that why you¡¯re firing him?¡±

    ¡°If that were true, it would be inhumane,¡± they discussed among themselves trying to find out what was going on.

    Mavis knew they weren¡¯t really concerned about Moore but wanted an opportunity to undermine her morale instead.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t why. Mr. Ulsens has lost interest in ourpany and we don¡¯t keep idle people around here.¡± Mavis¡¯ words carried a hidden meaning as she spoke sternly about this matter.

    ¡°But he has worked tirelessly for ourpany. Are you sure he can handle being fired?¡± one shareholder asked worriedly.

    ¡°He knows about this already. No need for any further concern on your part.¡±

    In fact, Mavis could have revealed everything that Moore had done wrong but decided not to tarnish his reputationpletely just yet.

    ¡°What else do you want us to know?¡± another shareholder asked curiously.

    ¡°Our development in Suham, Crana has reached its peak, and now we must explore new markets. I¡¯ve decided that our focus will be on developing Suham market more intensively.¡±

    ¡°This city has developed economically better than any other city within Crana. If we can enter into this market, it will greatly benefit our future growth prospects,¡± one shareholder added optimistically.

    ¡°Yes, but getting into such apetitive market won¡¯t be easy,¡± another added cautiously.

    The shareholders supported Mavis¡¯ decision since they were all businessmen who knew how important making money was. However, the real point came when Mavis said, ¡°I am confident enough that my n will work out perfectly fine. So, I intend on moving our headquarters there within three months. Of course, you don¡¯t have anything worry about because it¡¯ll continue operating as usual.¡±

    ¡°Relocating? The market hasn¡¯t even been developed yet, and you¡¯re already thinking about relocating?¡±

    ¡°This is too childish! Miss Parker, your decision is too idealistic. If Mr. Ulsens were sitting here, he would never make such a risky move!¡±

    ¡°Yes, you should learn more from Mr. Ulsens.¡±

    The shareholders deeply doubted her ability. Their questioning eyes and tone seemed to suggest that she fired Moore to seize power.

 Chapter 1153 Has the Little White Rabbit Found Its Home?

    Mavis couldn¡¯t help butugh at their reactions. ¡°I knew you all would react this way, but thepany is something I built from scratch. My dedication to it far surpasses yours.¡± She was no less determined than Moore.

    ¡°But Miss Parker, have you considered your core employees? Their families are in Bostrain. Are you sure they¡¯ll follow you to Suham? If they don¡¯t go, we¡¯ll be facing a massive loss of talent.¡±

    ¡°The treatment for those who follow me to Suham will be excellent. I will try my best to bring as many employees with me as possible. And for those who choose not to go, I¡¯ve already said that the Bostrainpany will still exist.¡±

    She exined calmly and steadily, knowing full well what their reactions would be.

    But her words didn¡¯t convince anyone; they shook their heads and sighed.

    Shareholder A spoke up first, ¡°Regardless of anything else, I disagree! This idea is too risky.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also firmly against it,¡± shareholder B added. ¡°Young people shouldn¡¯t try to bite off more than they can chew. Otherwise, we¡¯ll end up with nothing in the end and waste everyone¡¯s time.¡±

    ¡°Okay then,¡± shareholder C suggested fairly. ¡°Let¡¯s vote by raising our hands and see if there are more supporters or opponents before deciding whether or not we should continue discussing this topic.¡±

    Someone in the crowd proposed an opinion that received widespread agreement.

    Mavis remained calm and silent throughout it all.

    ¡°Those who agree with relocating thepany please raise your hand.¡± Not a single person raised their hand ¨C including Mavis herself.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°And those who disagree please raise your hand.¡± The shareholders didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment; every one of them raised their hands ¨C unanimously rejecting her proposal.

    Mavis showed no reaction whatsoever; instead she watched them continue on with interest.

    She hadn¡¯t realized when exactly she started handling things like Anthony did ¨C until now.

    ¡°Miss Parker,¡± one shareholder began again after seeing her silence linger on too long. ¡°Not even one person agreed! Even though you hold most of the shares yourself, shouldn¡¯t you still consider our opinions?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right Miss Parker,¡± another chimed in agreement while nodding his head vigorously. ¡°We know young people like yourselves dare take risks and challenges head-on but us older folks prefer stability.¡±

    Still silent, Mavis exuded an intimidating aura that made them uneasy ¨C unsure what schemes were brewing inside her mind

    ¡°I understand that none of you can ept my proposal yet,¡± she finally spoke up after some time had passed since voting ended, ¡°but give yourselves some time to think about it overnight before we reconvene tomorrow morning.¡±

    She checked her watch briefly before standing up abruptly, ¡°I have other matters needing attention so if there¡¯s nothing else, let¡¯s adjourn for today.¡±

    Although things hadn¡¯t gone smoothly during this meeting, everything had gone ording to n ¨C just as she expected it would from start till finish.

    ¡°Lori, bring me the financial reports and materials you prepared for the past six months to my office,¡± Mavis instructed.

    ¡°Okay, Miss Parker,¡± Lori replied as she scrambled to gather the requested documents. Meanwhile, Anthony and Alistair at home were also busy.

    ¡°Daddy, when is Mommying back?¡± Alistair asked just moments after they had parted ways.

    It wasn¡¯t just Alistair who was eagerly awaiting her return; Anthony was watching the seconds tick by as well. ¡°She¡¯ll be back this afternoon,¡± Anthony reassured his son.

    ¡°But what are we going to eat? I¡¯m hungry!¡± Alistair eximed with a rumbling stomach. Anthony suddenly remembered that their little one had only had milk for breakfast and asked if they should go out or order takeout.

    ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t want to eat outside food. Don¡¯t you know how to cook?¡± Alistair batted his big watery eyes at him pleadingly.

    He knew how to cook, but this was Bostrain, an unfamiliar ce for him, and he didn¡¯t even know where to buy groceries.

    But his son was hungry, and they needed to find a solution quickly. So he asked, ¡°How about sweet and sour pork?¡±

    Father and son reached a consensus and walked out hand in hand, finding a nearby supermarket to buy groceries.

    Before long, as Mavis entered the house, she was greeted by a delicious aroma.

    ¡°What¡¯s that delicious smell?¡±

    Alistair ran over with a piece of pork rib in hand excitedly eximing, ¡°Mommy! You¡¯re back early!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m done with work, so Ie find my Alistair!¡± Mavis changed into slippers.

    After finishing her work at thepany, she hurried back home to make sure they weren¡¯t bored. However, it seemed that her worries were unnecessary as she found the father and son getting along just fine in her absence.

    ¡°Mommy, try this!¡± Alistair didn¡¯t wait for her reaction and stuffed a piece of pork rib into her mouth.

    Mavis could immediately recognize Anthony¡¯s cooking.

    The three of them began to enjoy their meal, sharing a silent understanding.

    ¡°Is everything going smoothly with thepany?¡± Anthony brought up business matters.

    Mavis swallowed the food in her mouth. ¡°Yes, everything is going smoothly.¡±

    In truth, she was well aware that if she even hinted at any difficulties to Anthony, he would offer his help. However, she didn¡¯t want to rely on his influence to solve problems in her ownpany.

    Later that night when everyone settled into bed together, Alistair piped up once more, ¡°Daddy Mommy! Tell me another story please! I can¡¯t sleep.¡±

    Upon hearing his words, Mavis immediately closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep.

    Although she knew she was pretending, Anthony indulged her and began to tell a story.

    ¡°Once upon a time, there was a very beautiful little white rabbit. She fell in love at first sight with a grey rabbit. She crossed oceans and traveled far just to be with that rabbit. At first, the grey rabbit didn¡¯t like her and often made her do things. Other rabbits saw this and called the little white rabbit foolish¡­¡±

    About twenty minutes passed before Alistair¡¯s breathing became even.

    Anthony was about to turn off the bedsidemp when suddenly a soft female voice reached his ears. ¡°And then what happened? Did that little white rabbit find her home?¡±

    He smirked slightly and leaned closer to her ear. ¡°She did find it. She has a loving bunny husband and son.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, his lips brushed against her cheek. ¡°Goodnight.¡±

    The next day at the board meeting, the shareholders waited for Mavis for quite some time but she didn¡¯t show up.

    ¡°Is Miss Parker intentionally standing us up?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all older than she is. If she doesn¡¯te today, it won¡¯t be over!¡±

    ¡°Lori! Go call Miss Parker! It¡¯s already sote!¡±

    The shareholders hadn¡¯t slept well due to yesterday¡¯s events and now Mavis had left them hanging again; they were furious.

    ¡°No need. I¡¯m sorry for beingte.¡± Although Mavis apologized verbally, there was no hint of remorse on her face.

    She took a sip of coffee from the cup in hand. ¡°Have you all considered yesterday¡¯s proposal?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve discussed it thoroughly. It¡¯s not feasible at all,¡± one shareholder said firmly. ¡°Let¡¯spromise by establishing another branch in Suham.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t agree,¡± Mavis shook her head lightly.

    Her chances ofing back to Bostrain were slim. If the control wasn¡¯t in her hands anymore, she might lose this position anytime soon.

    ¡°Mavis! You¡¯re going too far!¡± One shareholder couldn¡¯t contain their anger any longer and mmed his hand on the table directly. ¡°When you needed help with your finances back then, we helped you out.¡±

    Mavis sneered coldly, ¡°Help? Don¡¯t make it sound so good. We¡¯re all businessmen here doing business deals together. When each of you invested in ourpany initially, you demanded shares equivalent to 1. 5 times its market value.¡±

    To put it bluntly, it could be seen as extortion under certain circumstances¡­

 Chapter 1154 Horse Racing and Counting Stars

    Upon hearing her words, they didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation and had to change the topic. ¡°Anyway, you can¡¯t take over thepany. If you try to force it, most of our employees will resign.¡± It was a tant threat that seemed to have worked.

    ¡°And then?¡± Mavis asked.

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®and then¡¯? When we were struggling here, you were probably still lost in some corner somewhere!¡±

    ¡°Who said that?¡± A calm voice interrupted as the door of the conference room opened.

    Mavis turned her head and was stunned. Anthony? What was he doing here? She immediately signaled him to leave but he ignored her and walked towards her instead.

    One shareholder who didn¡¯t understand what was happening immediately shouted out, ¡°How dare you barge into a high-level meeting! Where are the security?¡±

    ¡°He seems¡­ to be Anthony Cahan from Crana¡¯s Cahan Group. I met him once when I went to Suham.¡±

    The name was familiar to everyone present, but they hadn¡¯t expected to see the real person behind it. The fact that Cahan Group was coborating with them was significant for these shareholders. For them, Anthony was like a benefactor.

    The expressions of the shareholders changed, and they began to ingratiate themselves, ¡°Mr. Cahan, howe you have the time to visit?¡±

    ¡°I heard yourpany is nning to move to Suham, and I¡¯m quite interested, so I came to take a look.¡± Anthony walked over to her, seemingly ignoring her, and sat down beside her.

    ¡°Are you considering further investment? We¡¯re actually discussing that right now. Do you have any opinions?¡±

    ¡°I think Miss Parker¡¯s idea is excellent. Crana¡¯s economic development surpasses Bostrain by far. You shouldn¡¯t hold her back,¡± Anthony said earnestly.

    It was clear that his purpose foring here today was solely for supporting Mavis.

    The shareholders quickly changed their tone from their earlier assertiveness. ¡°We don¡¯t intend to hold Miss Parker back. It¡¯s just that this path is still uncertain, and no one wants thepany to incur losses.¡±

    ¡°You have to pave your own path,¡± Anthony said while tapping his finger on the table confidently.

    ¡°Of course, of course, deep down we support it. It¡¯s just that we¡¯re concerned about the risks¡­¡±

    ¡°In that case, if anyone disagrees, you can transfer your shares to me. Cahan Group is willing to buy your shares at double the price.¡±

    With these words, everyone looked at each other, instantly understanding that Anthony was determined to resolve this matter.

    Getting in his good graces was more valuable than holding onto the dividends from thispany. Who would be willing to give up the profits in hand?

    This time, everyone raised their hands unanimously and the motion was passed with full approval in just ten minutes, securing the cooperation of these experienced yers.

    Mavis couldn¡¯t help but sigh at how much her business skills paled inparison to Anthony¡¯s ¨C she still had a long way to go.

    ¡°How was that?¡± Anthony sat on her office chair, waiting for praise.

    ¡°I can only say that you¡¯re more cunning than those guys.¡± Mavis covered her mouth and giggled.

    Although she didn¡¯t want Anthony to get involved, he had already intervened and helped her take care of everything. She had no reason to me him anymore; it would make her seem ungrateful.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Soon enough, all the employees were waiting for Mavis¡¯ announcement in the hall.

    ¡°As you may have heard, ourpany headquarters will be relocating to Crana soon. As the boss, I really hope that everyone cane together and work hard there. Today I promise you all: whoever goes with us will receivepany-assigned housing as well as a 25% sry increase.¡±

    This offer was incredibly tempting; it was hard not to be moved by it.

    ¡°But what if we don¡¯t go? Will we be fired?¡± Someone from the crowd asked a question skeptically.

    ¡°Of course not! Since you¡¯ve chosen me, I won¡¯t give up on any of you. This is still ourpany; it¡¯s just changing into a branch.¡±

    In reality, this change wouldn¡¯t affect ordinary employees much ¨C it only touched upon some shareholders¡¯ interests.

    Everyone was satisfied with Mavis¡¯s offer; there were no objections or dissenting voices among them.

    ¡°Of course,¡± she added, ¡°if anyone wants to resign, you may do so through normal procedures. Thepany willpensate you with three months¡¯ sry.¡± She thought of every possibility while leaving their choice up to them.

    ¡°Miss Parker,¡± Lori spoke first, ¡°I¡¯ll follow you to Suham.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not leaving! We¡¯ll stick with you!¡± Everyone shouted in agreement.

    ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡±

    ¡°Thank you all for your understanding. I hope ourpany continues growing bigger and stronger.¡±

    After everything was arranged properly, Mavis went back into her office without realizing that father-and-son duo had been watching everything unfold before their eyes.

    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re so cool! I want to be someone like you when I grow up!¡± Alistair eximed excitedly upon seeing his mother again.

    Mavis affectionately ruffled his hair, ¡°Sure thing Alistair. I¡¯m looking forward to that day too.¡±

    ¡°So can we head off now? To the great ins?¡± Alistair asked eagerly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±

    To save time, they opted for private ne travel instead.

    After arriving at their destination, Anthony suggested renting a car so they could enjoy the feeling of driving on the open ins. Both mother and son agreed.

    Anthony took on the role of driver while they sat in the back with the sunroof open and windows rolled down to feel the breeze blowing across their faces, smelling only fresh grass.

    At that moment, they felt an overwhelming sense of freedom. Mavis hadn¡¯t felt this rxed from deep within her heart in years.

    ¡°Mommy! The sky here is so low! It feels like I can touch it if I reach out my hand!¡± Alistair couldn¡¯t contain his excitement and chattered away throughout their journey.

    Not far away, they saw several horses and many people which made Alistair¡¯s eyes light up.

    ¡°I want to ride a big horse! Mommy, it¡¯s so high up! This is so much fun!¡± Alistair was anything but still on horseback as he looked around excitedly.

    ¡°Mommy, can we go faster? Let¡¯s make the horses run!¡± Alistair begged when he realized that their current speed wasn¡¯t enough for him anymore.

    Mavis immediately shook her head. ¡°No way! It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a brave young man, I¡¯m not scared! Let the horse run a bit, please, Mommy.¡±

    Hearing this, Anthony extended his arms and lifted the little one in front of him. ¡°Alistair is right. A true man shouldn¡¯t be afraid of this. I¡¯ll take you horseback riding.¡±

    Before Mavis could react, the father and son had already taken off on horseback leaving her shaking her head helplessly behind them. But she didn¡¯t worry because she knew Anthony would never put Alistair in danger.

    After riding several rounds, Alistair patted his belly, still wanting more. ¡°Let¡¯s y again after I¡¯m full!¡±

    Seeing them return, Mavis quickly handed them water. They then proceeded to enjoy grilledmb leg, authentic milk tea, and local traditional songs and dances. The entire meal was filled with joy andughter.

    In the evening, theyy down on a grassy field counting stars together.

    ¡°Alistair,¡± said Mavis pointing at some stars nearby. ¡°That one over there is called Ursa Major. Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡±

    Alistair nodded eagerly but then asked, ¡°Where did Daddy go?¡±

 Chapter 1155 The Final Conclusion of the Main Story

    As soon as the little one finished speaking, fireworks burst into bloom in the distance, lighting up the night with a colorful disy. The people around them all eximed in amazement.

    Until the veryst moment, four big words appeared in the sky, ¡°Mavis, I love you,¡± exploding into fireworks right before her eyes. Her heart skipped a beat.

    Anthony was standing under the fireworks. His handsome face was even more stunning against the dazzling disy of colors.

    Mavis felt warm inside but couldn¡¯t help muttering under her breath, ¡°This move is really cheesy.¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡± Anthony asked.

    Mavis nodded firmly and said, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    But he wasn¡¯t discouraged. ¡°Then I¡¯ll keep trying harder next time,¡± he said with a smile.

    Mavis chuckled and leaned in to kiss him lightly on his lips. ¡°Although it¡¯s cheesy, I really like it.¡±

    The little one watched from beside them and pped his hands excitedly while dancing around joyfully¡­

    The sky was aze with fireworks while their tent on the grassy in felt cozy and warm.

    Six monthster¡­

    Alistair turned six years old and Anthony held a birthday party for him at their old home. Amidst the invited guests were familiar rtives, friends, and members of the media.

    In front of the media, he held his son¡¯s hand while wrapping his arm around Mavis¡¯ slender waist.

    They didn¡¯t hide their blissful and affectionate family scene, portraying a picture of happiness for everyone to see.

    The camera clicked away furiously while Anthony spoke loudly for an interview, ¡°We appreciate everyone¡¯s attention to our marriage so far. And we¡¯re currently stable emotionally and preparing for our second child.¡±

    Hearing him talk about this in front of the media, Mavis blushed, giving him an usatory re and yfully nudging his shoulder.

    The gentle gesture seemed like a disy of coquettishness, but her eyes held a hint of sternness.

    Anthony wisely fell silent, a faint smile ying at the corners of his mouth.

    The media seized upon his statement and promptly handed the microphone to the little one beside him, who was holding his hand. ¡°Mr. Alistair, are you afraid that your mommy and daddy are going to have another baby?¡±

    Alistair put his hands on his hips and made a little humming sound. ¡°I amn¡¯t afraid at all! The little baby¡¯s the one who should be afraid. Daddy always bullies me. But when the little one arrives, I¡¯ll have someone to bully too!¡±

    His innocent voice drew heartyughter from the crowd.

    Night fell.

    Anthony took some time to put his son to sleep, making sure he wouldn¡¯te running to cause amotion. Then, he quietly returned to his own bedroom.

    Mavis was leaning against the headboard, engrossed in reading a book about preparing for pregnancy. The bedsidemp cast a soft, amber glow, giving her golden hair a halo of light. Her focused expression as she read made her look exceptionally beautiful.

    Anthony couldn¡¯t resist leaning in and lightly kissing her forehead before remembering something important. ¡°Mavis, I¡¯ve never told you about my true identity. Are you curious?¡±

    Mavis met his gaze and chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m not a very nosy person. If you want to tell me, I¡¯ll listen carefully. If not, I won¡¯t ask.¡±

    She always believed that couples needed to leave some personal space and secrets for each other.

    These days she had been reading a lot of books and realized that she was also at fault for many things in the past. She needed to make changes.

    Anthony¡¯s heart warmed as he spoke up first, ¡°I¡¯m actually just a bastard son of the Cahan family. My biological mother isn¡¯t Caitlin but European Swye¡¯s royal princess Cayley.¡±

    Mavis was stunned, ¡°So does that mean you¡¯re actually a prince?¡±

    ¡°Just a bastard son,¡± heughed self-deprecatingly before continuing earnestly, ¡°Although I haven¡¯t lived with my mother these years, I know she loves me very much. A few days ago when I told her about my beautiful wife who is both virtuous and pretty and our smart and lovely baby boy Alistair whom we have together now; she was happy for me too! She said she wants to meet both of you!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Mavis waspletely bewildered.

    ¡°I n on taking Alistair to see my mother before he starts school so he can experience what it¡¯s like living in an authentic European castle,¡± Anthony continued cheerfully.

    Mavis didn¡¯t feel excited at all upon hearing this news.

    Upon hearing that she would be meeting her unknown mother-inw soon made her feel uneasy all of sudden.

    The royal princess must have an extremely powerful aura.

    With such an impressive mother-inw around, Mavis felt nervous imagining how she would react or respond¡­

    Anthony noticed the panic on her face but reassured her saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She should like you! In fact Malcolm¡¯s wedding anniversary with Rara ising up soon so I¡¯ve invited them along with us. It¡¯s perfect timing since there were some unpleasantness between my mom and Rara previously.¡±

    Malcolm and Lyra were going too?

    If they were going, then when they met the princess it wouldn¡¯t just be herself alone, which made things less nerve-wracking than expected¡­

    After thinking about it for awhile, Mavis agreed, ¡°Okay then let¡¯s do as nned.¡±

    Winter arrived quickly.

    It marked European Swye¡¯s first snowfall of the season¡­

    The entire capital was covered in a thickyer of white snow, and the tall and majestic European-style castle looked even more dignified and noble as if it were draped in white veil.

    In the afternoon, Malcolm, Lyra, Mavis, Anthony, and little Alistair arrived at the castle as scheduled. Molly and Spencer were facing an important stage of their studies for elementary school entrance exams so they did note along.

    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s so beautiful!¡±

    Alistair was dressed like a milk-white dumpling running around in the snow with joy.

    Mavis was afraid that his clothes would blend too much with the snow since he was so small that he might get lost. So she specially tied a red scarf she had knitted herself around his neck.

    The butler from Duke¡¯s Mansion greeted them at the castle gate with gentlemanly manners.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Mavis led Lyra while chatting happily ahead of everyone else.

    Anthony walked side by side with Malcolm behind them silently following along.

    Malcolm¡¯s gaze fell on Lyra¡¯s back view, ¡°Look at this! After traveling abroad with you guys once, my wife is almost bing Mavis¡¯. On our twelfth anniversary, I haven¡¯t even held my wife¡¯s hand twice.¡±

    Anthony looked at Mavis¡¯ golden hair flowing behind her head while smiling slightly, ¡°Who says it isn¡¯t? My wife is also Rara¡¯s.¡±

    The two men smiled at each other both showing helpless expressions being neglected by their wives.

    Little Alistair wrapped up a snowball outside of the castle among some bushes tightly holding it in his arms then quickly ran towards Anthony,

    ¡°Bang! Daddy look! The snowball exploded!¡±

    The entire snowballnded on Anthony¡¯s leg, staining his dark pants with snow. He stopped and turned around, using one hand to lift the back of the little one¡¯s head and then carried him in his arms. ¡°Behave today, or I can¡¯t promise I won¡¯t deal with you in front of your esteemed grandmother.¡±

    The little one instantly calmed down and stayed obediently in his father¡¯s embrace. With beautiful blue eyes, he looked around curiously, showing an interest in the entire castle.

    Willow-like snowkes drifted through the air.

    The winter sun seemed capable of melting the ice and snow within people¡¯s hearts.

    Under Duke Mansion Butler¡¯s guidance they entered into this grand pce which had left many unforgettable memories behind.

    This would be an unforgettable trip abroad.

    Thus ended this entire novel.

 Chapter 1156 Side Story: Definition of Maturity

    Individual biographies of the kids when they grew up.

    Time flied, twelve yearster.

    A pure ck luxury limousine sped through the night and came to a steady stop at the entrance of a high-end club.

    The car door opened and a young man was about to get out when he was pulled back by his agent Dominic Ross from behind.

    ¡°Oh my lord, do you have to go in? Do you know how big the impact will be if the paparazzi catch us?¡± Dominic was anxious.

    Alistair raised his eyebrows, with a nonchnt expression on his face. ¡°So what if they know? If they have the ability, let them destroy my career.¡±

    Dominic knew he couldn¡¯t argue with him. At sixteen, Alistair gained fame by ying the role of a pure-hearted, naive young man in a popr idol drama. His exceptional acting skills and outstanding looks overshadowed even the male lead and second male lead.

    His exquisite deep blue eyes became famous, especially after a stunning tearful scene that propelled him to stardom. Despite his young age, he won numerous awards within the industry and quickly became the hottest A-list celebrity.

    In addition, he had the entire Cahan family as his background support. Even if he really got into trouble, his father Anthony can just snap his fingers and help him out, at most getting a good beating when he got home.

    Dominic can only indulge. ¡°So, be careful and wear your mask tightly. Come out as soon as possible.¡±

    Alistair nodded and put on a ck mask and baseball cap. He tightened his windbreaker and fully armed himself before getting out of the car. In just two seconds, he slipped into the clubhouse.

    He found the corresponding room number and pushed open the door.

    The room was dimly lit and filled with a strong smell of alcohol. Three or five men and women turned their heads towards the door at the same time.

    Alistair took off his mask and hat, revealing his extremely handsome face, which caused both men and women in the room to take a few more nces.

    ¡°Hey Molly, the big star is here to pick you up. Why do you insist on that scumbag when there¡¯s such a handsome guy next to you?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Alistair frowned and asked, ¡°Is she getting drunk again because of that scumbag?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? The two of them are quarreling about breaking up again.¡±

    Alistair¡¯s gaze fell on the girl sitting in the main seat of the sofa, Molly, who was wearing a military green T-shirt with long pants. She held a high wine ss filled with red wine between her fingertips, and her ck hair hung loosely over her left shoulder. Her stunning face was flushed with intoxicating blush, and there was a hint of seductive haze in her eyes. Her eyes were red, indicating that she had been through some emotional turmoil.

    In her alluring and captivating demeanor, Molly exuded a mix of sensuality and sophistication, while still maintaining a strong and confident presence. Her face bore a striking resemnce to Lyra when she was young, capturing her essence from years past.

    He sighed silently and a hint of pain flickered in his eyes. He looked at the others and said, ¡°You guys go out first.¡±

    When Alistair spoke, who dared not to listen?

    Molly¡¯s friends in the army were very tactful and left one by one.

    As the people around suddenly stood up and left, Molly waspletely bewildered. She slurred, ¡°We agreed to stay until we¡¯re all drunk. Who dares to leave, coward!¡±

    Alistair stopped her waving arms, ¡°Momo, stop it.¡±

    The young man¡¯s originally clear voice deliberately deepened a bit. Molly didn¡¯t realize it at first and squinted at him.

    In her blurry vision, his face was carved out of the same mold as someone else¡¯s serious expression. She was confused, ¡°Anthony?¡±

    Alistair sat down next to her, ¡°Take a closer look at who I am.¡±

    She shook her dizzy head and looked closely again. ¡°Milk tofu?¡±

    Her face immediately darkened for a second as she firmly pinched his cheek. ¡°You¡¯re so bold! How dare you call me without respect? Call me sister!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Molly had much more strength than he did and when she pinched him hard enough he winced in pain and gasped for air before saying anything else. ¡°Sister, my bad¡­ I make my living off of my looks.¡±

    Only then did Molly let go of him and pick up the high-heeled ss again to drink the rich red wine.

    He rubbed his face with an aggrieved expression in his eyes but couldn¡¯t vent anywhere.

    Molly poured another ss of red wine while unconsciously looking at the watch on her wrist. ¡°It¡¯s sote already. You should hurry back home to sleep since you have to rush for your events tomorrow as a big star! Don¡¯t disturb me anymore.¡±

    ¡°My task is to take you home,¡± he said while grabbing Molly¡¯s ss away from her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t drink anymore. It¡¯s not worth ruining your body over some scumbag.¡±

    Molly had drunken eyes but mysteriously approached him anyway, ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid! I just wanted some fun for myself. After all, there are plenty of men out there besides just him right?¡±

    He frowned slightly sensing something wrong with what she said, having an unpleasant premonition about what would happen next.

    Sure enough, within two minutester, someone knocked on their private room door followed by several handsome-looking men entering inside.

    Alistair immediately stopped them, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°We were hired by Miss Lloyd,¡± they replied confidently.

    ¡°Oh yeah? That was me,¡± drunk Molly slurred while beckoning them over with a finger curling towards herself seductively like she was teasing them all yfully.

    But Alistair coldly red at them instead, ¡°No one is allowed in here! Get out!¡±

    The men looked around each other hesitantly but didn¡¯t move until Alistair grabbed an empty bottle from the table throwing it fiercely towards their direction shouting angrily, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    ss shattered near their feet causing them all jump back scared before quickly leaving one-by-one without any further argument or resistance against Alistair¡¯s orders.

    Alistair grabbed Molly¡¯s arm, looking somewhat incredulous. ¡°Once they go through that door and the news gets out, whether you did it or not, you¡¯ll face severe consequences. You¡¯ll be ruined!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re actually willing to ruin your future for a worthless man!¡±

    Molly waved her hand and smiled casually, ¡°It¡¯s not that exaggerated.¡±

    He became angry and felt wronged, then he pulled open his overcoat.

    Under the thin shirt, there was a slim and attractive waistline.

    ¡°The quality of those money boys is not good. They are not as handsome as me. If you really want to change your boyfriend, why not choose me instead?¡±

    He deliberately undid the top two buttons of his shirt, then grabbed Molly¡¯s hand and ced it on his fair corbone, assuming a posture as if allowing her to lightly touch him.

    Alistair¡¯s eyes were full of desire, and his submissive demeanor was even more obedient. If it were another woman, she might have been devoured by the hungry tiger long ago.

    Unfortunately, Molly turned her head andcked interest, saying ¡°No thanks, I¡¯m not interested in little kids.¡±

    Alistair felt frustrated and intentionally leaned close to her ear, attempting to use his warm breath to stir up her already irrational heart.

    He whispered, ¡°But I¡¯m not a kid anymore. I turned of legal agest month and now I am a mature man.¡±

    Molly remained unmoved, her face still flushed. ¡°When you were still drinking milk, I was already running around the world. You might have a misunderstanding about what it means to be mature.¡±

    He grabbed Molly¡¯s hand, reached under the thin shirt, and ced it on his firm and well-defined abdominal muscles.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s better for you to personally teach me how to define the word ¡®maturity¡¯.¡±

    Without saying anything else, the feel of these abs was really good.

    She watched the little brat grow taller bit by bit, and now he had truly grown up.

    Taking advantage of her distraction by his abdominal muscles, with her head feeling dizzy, Molly leaned against his chest. Alistair securely lifted her around the waist and carried her out of the club.

    Without a hat and mask to cover him up, Alistair¡¯s face and height stand out even more, even in the darkness.

    Someone picked up their phone and secretly took a photo.

    The paparazzi in the shadows were even more crazed, taking a rapid-fire series of shots, afraid of missing any detail.

 Chapter 1157 Side Story: Scheming

    On the street, Dominic paced back and forth in front of the car, growing increasingly impatient.

    From a distance, Alistair¡¯s figure appeared in the darkness. He hurried over and said, ¡°Why did it take you so long? You even took off your mask and hat. Are you afraid that no one will recognize you?¡±

    He lowered his head and noticed Alistair¡¯s slightly unbuttoned shirt. ¡°You¡¯re not even dressed properly. Are youining about your low poprity and trying to stir up a Twitter storm?¡±

    Alistair refuted, ¡°It¡¯s just because you were pushing me so hard that I forgot when I came out. Hurry up and lend me a hand.¡±

    Dominic was also afraid. Every second of dy increased the risk of being caught by paparazzi, so he immediately helped to open the car door.

    Alistair carefully ced the intoxicated Molly onto the back seat of the car and sat down beside her. He then put his arm around her shoulder, allowing her to lean on his head forfort, and took care of her with all his heart.

    Dominic rushed into the clubhouse and helped Alistair retrieve his coat, mask, and hat before he got in the car.

    ¡°Go to Lyre Spiti first.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± the driver responded, making a U-turn at the next intersection.

    The car was inevitably bumpy while driving, and Molly had drunk too much alcohol, causing her stomach to churn and toss inside.

    Her delicate eyebrows furrowed, and she began to struggle with uncontroble dry heaves.

    Alistair¡¯s face immediately changed, ¡°Quickly bring the emergency kit, hurry!¡±

    Dominic in the front row frantically searched for a medical vomit bag and handed it to Alistair.

    Alistair skillfully used a vomit bag to help Molly catch her vomit.

    He helped Molly pat her back while making sure she didn¡¯t vomit. Then, with a frown, he quickly tied up the vomit bag and threw it into the small trash can in the car.

    There were wine stains around her lips, and he fetched a wet wipe to patiently clean Molly up.

    The girl¡¯s face, about the size of a palm, was flushed with a rosy hue. Her long eyshes fluttered as she tilted her head slightly and gazed at the boy beside her with a dazed expression. Her coquettish smile gradually became somewhat frivolous.

    ¡°Hey handsome, do you have a girlfriend?¡±

    Alistair knew she was about to start acting crazy again, so he naturally replied, ¡°No, my first love is still there. Sister, do you want to be my girlfriend?¡±

    In the front row, Dominic rolled his eyes in a nonchnt manner.

    Here came Alistair, a boy who always used tricks and schemes.

    ¡°Oh, little brother, you¡¯re so innocent.¡±

    In the back seat, the girl¡¯s fair hand wandered over Alistair¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple and corbone, teasing his chest and abdominal muscles through his shirt.

    He remained unmoved, regardless of how she ¡°insulted¡± him, without any resistance or resentment.

    As she spoke, crystal tears uncontrobly fell from her eyes. With a pouty lip and a small whimper, Molly was clearly upset.

    Alistair felt his heart ache as he gently wiped away her tears with his fingertips. ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. He¡¯s just taking out his negative emotions on you because he¡¯s too weak to handle them himself. A man who can onlysh out like that is nothing but a coward.¡±

    ¡°You should have cut your losses and broken up with him, ande be with me instead.¡±

    Her cheeks were flushed as she leaned against Alistair¡¯s neck forfort. Her voice was soft and sweet when she asked him, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Alistair,¡± he replied.

    Molly immediately muttered under her breath, ¡°Nope, that guy is definitely not suitable.¡±

    Alistair looked at her innocently and asked why? Was it because he wasn¡¯t good-looking enough? Did he not have abs that were fun to touch or a butt that was fun to pinch? How could she know for sure without ever trying anything else?

    Dominic in the front row almostughed until he couldn¡¯t breathe anymore but stopped when Alistair red at him angrily.

    Alistair felt defeated inside. Every time she got drunk and yed these games of seduction, no matter how hard he tried or what tactics he used, Molly never chose him once.

    Was there something wrong with him?

    Molly had been hurt so many times by bad men before that there wasn¡¯t any room left in her heart for someone like Alistair who genuinely cared about her well-being.

    Although frustrated and depressed about this fact of life, seeing the girl crying in his arms made it impossible for him to be cruel towards her now.

    After thinking about it for a while longer though, Alistair told the driver upfront, ¡°Let¡¯s forget going to Lyre Spiti tonight. Just find any hotel nearby where we can park outside.¡±

    Dominic turned around curiously, ¡°Hey man¡­ you¡¯re not trying to take advantage of this situation, are you?¡±

    A cold nce from Alistair silenced Dominic instantly, ¡°You¡¯ve known me long enough. Do you really think I¡¯m capable of doing something like that?¡±

    Dominic clicked his tongue twice then teased again, ¡°People who are foolishly infatuated often end up disappointed too easily. Maybe you mistook your sister here as some kind of treasure?¡±

    Ignoring Dominic¡¯s wordspletely, Alistair patientlyforted Molly in his arms instead.

    It was alreadyte into the night now, and whenever Molly got drunk, she would start talking nonsense, making scenes everywhere. She¡¯d probably get scolded by Uncle Malcolm if they went back to Lyre Spiti right now.

    So, Alistair decided they needed somewhere else safe first before dealing with Uncle Malcolmter on.

    The car eventually stopped outside a hotel nearby.

    Alistair put on another mask hatbo under Dominic¡¯s supervision before carrying Princess Drunk inside. The moment they entered their room, Alistair prepared warm water then helped clean up Molly. After wiping down both of her hands and face, he also helped remove her shoes since she kept kicking them off while crying and throwing tantrums all over again.

    ¡°Archer, don¡¯t be mad at me. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have argued with you¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Alistair was taken aback and his heart tightened with pain. ¡°Do you always apologize to that scumbag in such a humble way?¡±

    ¡°Molly, you¡¯re the heiress of the richest family, the Lloyd¡¯s Corp¡¯s potential sessor, and my dad¡¯s little princess. Are you willing to give up your dignity for that man?¡±

    Molly closed her eyes and was too drunk to hear what he said. She sobbed softly and muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me. Can you forgive me Archer¡­¡±

    Alistair sighed helplessly as he felt both heartache and frustration towards her, and had no choice but to act this way, ¡°I won¡¯t ignore you. Go to sleep obediently, I¡¯ll forgive you okay?¡±

    Molly either got tired from all the fuss or understood what he meant because she stopped crying immediately and fell asleep quickly.

    Alistair breathed a sigh of relief as he leaned down to kiss her forehead with tenderness in his eyes, ¡°Good night sis.¡±

    He didn¡¯t dare leave in case Molly woke up in the middle of the night again throwing up or making noise or asking for water so he took out a spare nket from the hotel room closet and slept on a small sofa for one night.

    The next morning.

    Molly woke up with a splitting headache.

    She held her head in pain as she slowly sat up only to find herself surrounded by unfamiliar surroundings; there were shoes scattered everywhere under her bed.

    This scene¡­ looked very bad?

    There was sounding from inside the bathroom ¨C someone was taking a shower.

    Molly pped herself on her forehead regretfully ¨C she drank too muchst night that she couldn¡¯t remember anything anymore! She wondered if anything happened between themst night but it seemed like she couldn¡¯t recall it at all! Her phone wasn¡¯t even hers which made things worse!

 Chapter 1158 Side Story: His Grudge

    While the person in the bathroom was taking a shower, she picked up the phone and checked it. The lock screen wallpaper was a familiar hand-woven grass ring.

    She finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    The grass ring was handcrafted by her for Alistair. The first time she went on a mission to the border, he insisted that she bring back local products. The border environment was harsh ¨C it was either grass, trees, or all sorts of pests. So, she picked some wild grass from the roadside, dried it, and made a grass ring for him. But he was thrilled to bits.

    Alistair hadn¡¯t changed his lock screen since these years.

    She knew that Alistair brought her into the hotelst night. Molly didn¡¯t even need to check her body and just lifted the nket to pick up her scattered coat and shoes on the floor.

    Growing up together since childhood, she trusted Alistair very much and knew that he wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to her.

    Today, Molly had to submit the progress of her task at the office. She naturally took Alistair¡¯s coat and quickly dressed herself up before leaving quietly.

    When Alistair finished taking a shower and came out, there was no one in the room.

    He wiped his damp short hair with a towel and muttered under his breath, ¡°What a scumbag! She just left after taking advantage of me without taking care of the aftermath.¡±

    Ding dong ¨C

    The phone on the bedside table beeped with a notification sound, and Alistair walked over to check it.

    The invincible and super beautiful Momo: ¡°Thanks, it¡¯s getting cooler outside. I borrowed a windbreaker. If you have time,e to my home to take it.¡±

    The invincible and super beautiful Momo: ¡°You know how my dad is, don¡¯t let him know I got drunkst night. Let¡¯s have dinner another day.¡±

    Finally, she added a ¡°heart¡± emoji at the end.

    Seeing the emoji, Alistair¡¯s resentment disappeared. He quickly found Malcolm¡¯s phone number in his contacts and edited a short message to send to him.

    ¡°Uncle Malcolm, I had a feverst night on set and Molly came to see me. It was toote for her to go back, so I let her stay in the dorm arranged by the crew. In the morning, my fever went down and she had already gone back to NIB.¡±

    After finishing everything proficiently, Alistair brought a hair dryer to blow dry the hair.

    The phone rang again, and this time it was a call from the agent Dominic.

    As soon as the call connected, Dominic¡¯s anxious voice came through almost immediately, ¡°Where are you?¡±

    Alistair casually replied, ¡°In the hotel, just finished showering.¡±

    ¡°Do you still have time to take a shower? You went into the clubst night and came out with a woman in your arms. This has been caught on camera and it¡¯s now trending online!¡±

    Alistair calmly blow-dried his hair. ¡°So what if I carried a woman out? It¡¯s not a big deal. Besides, I¡¯m an actor, not an idol. I can date if I want to.¡±

    Dominic replied with annoyance, ¡°Are you trying to kill me and inherit my pile of bank loans? Most of your fans are young girls who consider themselves true love fans, girlfriend fans or wife fans. As a top male star, dating is equivalent to destroying your career and losing your fan base.¡±

    ¡°Destroying my career?¡± Alistair was stunned for a moment before bing serious. ¡°That won¡¯t do. You need to arrange for the public rtions team to issue a statement immediately. My dad said that if I can¡¯t make it in showbiz, then I need to go back home to inherit the family business ¨C which is something that I don¡¯t want.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Can you please give me your dad?¡± Dominic muttered under his breath.

    The professional public rtions team worked efficiently and Dominic even posted a statement on Alistair¡¯s Twitter ount stating that he had only hugged his sister and had no intention of dating anyone at this time.

    His fans quickly expressed their belief in him without any need for fake ounts or paid supporters from the PR team ¨C their fan club was quick at clearing up negative news about him and by noon, everything had died downpletely.

    Since that night, Alistair had been busy with filming schedules as well as high-end endorsements while Molly went off on her own mission at Crana border where she would be gone for almost half a month.

    As filming drew near its end point and with Alistair having wrapped up shooting already; there was going to be an end-of-filming banquet held by the crew in celebration of their hard work thus far.

    While they were en route towards their destination via car service provided by production; Alistair received notification on his phone halfway through which made him smile brightly, ¡°I¡¯m not going anymore. Instead, we¡¯re heading straight towards the airport¡±.

    Dominic couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°What are you nning now? The banquet is being held specifically for you since you¡¯re one of our main leads. How could you possibly skip out on attending it?¡±

    ¡°My sister¡¯sing back! She must have been starving over there so I should go pick her up first,¡± replied Alistair happily before adding nonchntly, ¡°¡­ and just tell them over there that I¡¯m feeling unwell so they should enjoy themselves without me.¡±

    Dominic shook his head helplessly while muttering under his breath once more, ¡°All he ever thinks about is his sister¡­ does she even care about him like he does her?¡±

    A message tone sounded from Alistair¡¯s phone again causing him look down briefly before turning serious once more as he spoke aloud, ¡°¡­ scratch thatst n. Let¡¯s go straight towards Myrtlegrove Neighborhoods instead.¡±

    Dominic was stunned. Having worked for Alistair for so long, he knew that this was the residence of Molly¡¯s boyfriend.

    ¡°Are you crazy? She¡¯s already with her boyfriend. Why do you have to go and make trouble? I see you as a troublemaker.¡±

    Alistair remained silent but persisted in a firm tone, ¡°Go to Myrtlegrove Neighborhoods.¡±

    Dominic couldn¡¯t argue with him and could only sigh.

    The car parked at the entrance of the residential area, and Alistair, fully armed once again, instructed Dominic to take the car and head to the wrap-up banquet. He entered the residential area alone.

    Arriving at the building, Alistair confidently entered the elevator and went up to the 15th floor, arriving at Archer¡¯s door.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    As he raised his hand to knock on the door, a sharp cracking sound echoed from inside.

    The noise was so loud that it can be heard clearly in the corridor.

    Next, there was the sound of arguing.

    ¡°Archer, what did I do to you again?!¡±

    ¡°What do you say, Molly? What is your rtionship with that guy from the Cahan family?¡±

    ¡°He is the son of my godfather, and my younger brother.¡±

    ¡°You have no blood rtion, so what¡¯s the point of calling him your brother? The day you got drunk at the club, he carried you out and it made the news. Although they didn¡¯t mention it explicitly, I could tell from the pictures that he was carrying you! I even asked around and found out that you went to a hotel with him that night and stayed there all night. What were you doing, just chatting under the covers? Molly, why are you pretending?¡±

    ¡°Can you please not speak in such a harsh manner? This matter is not as you think it is.¡±

    ¡°What is that? Every time we argue, you run to find another man. What do you expect me to think? How can I still trust you?¡±

    Soon, Molly softened her tone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t handle things well. But believe me, there¡¯s really nothing between him and me. I wouldn¡¯t even like a man six years younger than me. I used to feed him with a bottle when he was little, treating him like my own brother. Please trust me, I¡¯ll never leave you and I¡¯ll find a way to convince my family to ept you.¡±

    Outside the door, Alistair leaned against the wall while the two of them argued loudly, their voices clearly audible.

    His hand in his pocket tightened, and his face turned a little pale.

    He didn¡¯t leave, he just listened silently.

    Listening to those words that always make him feel deeply hurt, he tried to persuade himself not to love her anymore, to give up, as there was no future in it.

 Chapter 1159 Side Story: Love for Wild Vegetables

    In the room, Archer¡¯s voice was dripping with sarcasm. ¡°You don¡¯t have to use those words to deceive me. If your parents were willing to ept me, they would have done so a long time ago. You rich and vulgar people look down on me because of my poor background and consider me a poor boy. It¡¯s ridiculous! I even look down on you guys.¡±

    ¡°Archer, it¡¯s okay if you take your anger out on me, but you can¡¯t talk about my parents like that.¡±

    ¡°I will say what I want. What can you do about it? Are you going to leave me?¡± Archer continued his ranting as Molly lost the argument.

    Alistair couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and his face turned cold as he pounded on the door twice with force. Soon enough came Archer¡¯s roar, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    He lowered his voice deliberately and said, ¡°It¡¯s property management. Someoneined that you are disturbing the peace in this building.¡±

    Less than two minutester, Molly opened the door only to see Alistair standing outside without a mask.

    ¡°Milk tofu, why are you here?¡± she asked in surprise when she saw him.

    Alistair noticed her red eyes and walked into the house with anger wrapped around him.

    Archer was sitting on the sofa smoking by himself while broken ss shards littered all over their apartment floor.

    ¡°Well well well,¡± he said suddenly gaining some confidence as if dering sovereignty towards Molly by beckoning her over with his finger saying, ¡°Come here baby.¡±

    Molly was about to walk over but Alistair grabbed her wrist tightly pulling her behind him instead.

    ¡°Mr. Cahan,¡± Archer sneered at Alistair while exhaling smoke from his cigarette between puffs of air before continuing. ¡°She is my girlfriend. What business do I have with you interfering?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯ve already interfered,¡± replied Alistair calmly yet firmly.

    Archer turned green from rage but since he had always been afraid of tough guys like Alistair who wouldn¡¯t back down easily; he could only shout at Molly instead saying, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again ¨Ce here.¡±

    Seeing that Molly was trying to break free from his grip, Alistair red at Archer before shouting angrily, ¡°Do you call yourself a man for using her kindness against her?!¡±

    Archer avoided eye contact while puffing away at another cigarette coldly replying without any emotion or concern for others¡¯ feelings, ¡°That¡¯s what she should be doing.¡±

    ¡°Why should she! You received a lot ofpensation for your injuries, enough tost a lifetime if you¡¯re frugal. Her even gave you a house as thanks for saving her. The Suham¡¯s houses are not cheap, and if it were up to you, you could never afford one in your lifetime. Thanks to the White family, but in the end, you turn around and criticize them as vulgar rich people. Who do you think you are?¡±

    ¡°Archer, she doesn¡¯t owe your anything! Don¡¯t use your injury as moral ckmail!¡±

    Archer fell silent and didn¡¯t respond.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Alistair grabbed Molly¡¯s arm and tried to leave but she didn¡¯t budge; she seemed hesitant about leaving.

    He became frustrated and said, ¡°Do you want to continue being mistreated here?¡±

    ¡°He has trouble with his legs; it¡¯s not easy for him normally. I¡¯ll make him some food before we go.¡±

    Alistair was truly speechless but had no choice but to persuade her patiently, ¡°He can live without you; he hasn¡¯t starved while alone at home during your half-month business trip. He knows how to order takeout.¡±

    Molly hung her head silently.

    ¡°Big sis, Uncle Malcolm and Aunt Lyra are both waiting for you at home. I used to make excuses for you every time, but this time I really have no excuse. If you don¡¯t go, we¡¯ll both be found out. If Uncle Malcolm goes back and tells on me to my dad, revealing all the lies I¡¯ve helped you cover up before, I might end up getting in trouble. Can you bear to watch me get into trouble?¡±

    Naturally Molly couldn¡¯t bear that thought.

    She let Alistair lead her away without stopping despite Archer¡¯s cries behind them.

    The two quickly left Myrtlegrove Neighborhoods by taxi towards the White family¡¯s residence.

    On the way there Alistair lectured earnestly, ¡°Archer takes all of your kindness towards him as something he deserves. He won¡¯t appreciate what he receives from others- so it would be best if ignored himpletely until he realizes what he is missing out on.¡±

    As soon as Archer¡¯s name was mentioned, Molly began tearing up again with misty eyes, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. He wasn¡¯t like this before¡­ back then when we were together¡­he was gentle and considerate taking care of me meticulously¡­ His performance was excellent, and he always ranked among the top in the military assessments. It¡¯s because of me that he has be like this.¡­¡±

    Alistair felt helpless, ¡°The past is the past, people change, or perhaps the person he is now is the real him. His previous kindness towards you might have been influenced by your status, considering that if he married you, he could skip decades of hard work and enjoy a life of luxury andfort.¡±

    Molly shook her head firmly,¡± He isn¡¯t like that.¡±

    ¡°Knowing someone¡¯s face doesn¡¯t mean knowing their heart. You¡¯ve only known him for a few years, and you don¡¯t truly understand his real nature.¡±

    Getting more impassioned, Alistair grabbed her arm, trying to instill the right perspective in her. ¡°A man who truly loves you would never want to see you cry and would never want you to suffer. But he not onlyckspassion for you, he also burdens you with all the negative emotions. He frequently takes his anger out on you, and that¡¯s not love, do you understand?¡±

    Molly hung her head and tears asionally slipped from the corners of her eyes, making her face look pale because of his words.

    Feeling like he had spoken too harshly, Alistair sighed silently and lowered his voice to coax, ¡°There are countless good men in this world. If he can¡¯t make you feel happy and fulfilled, let¡¯s find someone else who can.¡±¡±

    He took out a tissue that he carried with him and wiped away Molly¡¯s tears for her. ¡°What kind of man do you like? I¡¯ll help pick one for you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    He looked down with mncholy in his eyes. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Men know men best. I will definitely pick a good one for you.¡±

    ¡°I just want Archer. Can you help me talk to him and convince him to be the man he used to be, the one who cared for me deeply?¡± Molly said.

    Alistair was both angry and felt choked up inside, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what kind of magic potion Archer gave you that made your brain fall in love like this! Have all these years eating wild vegetables on the border affected your mind?¡±

    But Mollyughed instead, ¡°How did you know? The climate on the border is changeable. It¡¯s an arduous environment where we¡¯re often busy with tasks but unable to fill our stomachs properly so we have no choice but to roast some rabbits or boil some wild vegetables.¡±

    ¡­

    Alistair found himself both amused by what she said yet feeling sorry for her at the same time.

    Molly reminisced further, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Archer just because he¡¯s injured now. When we were still serving together in our unit before, he was amazing! I¡¯vepeted against manyrades myself but could never beat him.  Back then I thought ¡®I must conquer him¡¯.¡±

    ¡°There were many young girls who admired him or liked him within our unit too. Yet despite having so many suitors vying after him, why did Archer choose me? Every time we went out on missions together, dangerous tasks would always be taken up by himself alone while ensuring my safety. He¡­is really great.¡±

    ¡­

    Did she forget that she was once a military academy beauty queen ¨C how much goddess-like presence she held within countless men¡¯s hearts?

    There were so many men pursuing after her; those little girls surrounding Archer couldn¡¯tpare at all! How could she be moved just because Archer chose her?!

    Listening quietly beside Molly now made Alistair feel even more suffocated than ever before. Perhaps it would be better if he turned away without saying anything more.

 Chapter 1160 Side Story: Someone to Cry with

    The two of them did not speak to each other for the entire journey.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Before long, the taxi stopped outside Lyre Spiti.

    Alistair was the first to get off the car.

    Molly was about to get off the car when he suddenly mmed the door shut. Fortunately, Molly reacted quickly and pulled her head back in time.

    Facing the defiant behavior of the  little brat, Molly didn¡¯t tolerate it. She quickly got out of the car and approached, using a swift and decisive wrist lock to immobilize his hands and press them against his waist.

    Then came a few crisp ps, hitting him on the buttocks.

    ¡°You little rascal, you¡¯ve got quite the vengeful spirit. If I hadn¡¯t dodged quickly, my head would have been smashed t.¡±

    Alistair rubbed his own buttocks, and there was a touch of mncholy in his blue eyes. ¡°You bully the weak and fear the strong, only knowing how to deal with me.¡±

    As soon as she was in front of Archer, she became as obedient as a cat and apologized in all sorts of humble ways.

    He felt inexplicably wronged and his eyes turned red.

    Molly noticed and stared at him, ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t use much force. Did it really hurt?¡±

    This topic was too weird. Alistair felt embarrassed and quickly walked to the front, saying, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be angry anymore. I know you hold grudges, but if it makes you feel better, next time you can hit me back and I won¡¯t retaliate.¡±

    ¡°Only men who are powerless resort to hitting women.¡±

    Mollyughed, ¡°You little brat, I¡¯m not just any woman. If you ever tried to fight me, I could make you cry with just one hand.¡±

    Alistair had a gloomy face and didn¡¯t want to pay attention to her.

    ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t bully you anymore. You¡¯re the best. Next time I go on a mission to the border, I¡¯ll bring you a gift again. I¡¯ll bring you dried flowers, like sunflowers.¡±

    ¡°This is what you said yourself, that you want sunflowers.¡±

    The resentment of Alistair came quickly and went quickly as well.

    After winding through the twisting alleys of Lyre Spiti, the two had already been chatting andughing by the time they arrived.

    Alistair had originally nned to take her home, using the excuse of picking up the coat that Molly had taken with her not long ago. He would grab it and leave. However, Lyra persuaded him to stay and have a meal together.

    Reluctantly, Alistair agreed as Malcolm¡¯s cooking was indeed very good.

    At the dinner table, Molly asked, ¡°Mom, where is my brother?¡±

    ¡°Spencer has recently be obsessed with doing research and has locked himself in theboratory for half a month, asionally only calling me.¡±

    Molly frowned, ¡°His body has only just recovered in recent years, and once he enters theboratory, he won¡¯te out. He neglects sleep and food. Won¡¯t this be harmful to his health?¡±

    Lyra said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he still gets three meals a day. The other research doctors in theb make sure he eats on time.¡±

    Alistair swallowed the smooth egg custard in his mouth and echoed, ¡°Spencer is still so amazing. As a core talent of the country, he¡¯s truly remarkable.¡±

    Malcolm, who had been silent all this time, picked up the conversation, ¡°You don¡¯t need to envy him. Everyone has different life goals. Just focus on walking your own path.¡±

    Alistair nodded obediently. ¡°Uncle Malcolm, you¡¯re right.¡± He nced at the two elders at the table and continued with a hint of meaning, ¡°Speaking of which, Spencer is already 24 years old. In wealthy families, engagements happen early. Do you and Aunt Lyra have anyone suitable in mind for Spencer?¡±

    Lyra replied, ¡°Spencer isn¡¯t in a rush. People like them who are dedicated to scientific research give their youth to the country first. It¡¯s not toote to consider marriage when they¡¯re over thirty years old. But as for Momo¡­¡±

    Molly froze and immediately sat up straight to refute her, ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry either! Besides, I¡¯m still in love.¡±

    Malcolm frowned upon hearing this and asked sternly, ¡°You haven¡¯t broken up with Archer yet?¡±

    Molly hung her head without saying anything.

    Malcolm¡¯s expression turned sour as he gave serious advice, ¡°Once you¡¯ve made a decision about your rtionship matters, don¡¯t drag it out or keep lingering on it.¡±

    The food Molly was eating suddenly lost its vor as she muttered softly under her breath, ¡°You guys just think he¡¯s not good enough for me because his family is poor.¡±

    This made Malcolm angry as he retorted back sharply, ¡°Do you think your mother and I are those kind of people who look down on others because they¡¯re poor? They say that poverty doesn¡¯t hinder one¡¯s ambition but I can¡¯t see any drive or motivation from him except for his bad intentions and schemes.¡±

    ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve misunderstood¡­¡±

    Seeing that an argument was about to break out at the dinner table, Alistair quickly stepped in before things escted further by saying diplomatically, ¡°Uncle Malcolm, please don¡¯t be angry. She has been blinded by this scumbag but sooner orter she will see through his true colors and understand all your efforts.¡±

    Molly turned her head away from him with an annoyed re.

    Lyra shook her head helplessly while serving food for her husband, ¡°Forget about it. Life always has to be lived through on one¡¯s own. Whether it¡¯s right or wrong, she has to experience it herself in order to truly grow up. Let¡¯s stop talking about these things and enjoy our meal.¡±

    The rest of dinner went by without much conversation.

    Afterwards, Lyra asked Molly if she could walk Alistair home. The two left Lyre Spiti together.

    Underneath the moonlight, they walked slowly along White family¡¯s winding alleyways like taking a leisurely stroll but there was an ufortable atmosphere between them.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you mad at me sis?¡± Alistair could clearly feel Molly¡¯s coldness towards him which seemed directed specifically towards him.

    Molly spoke in a cold tone, ¡°Why did you bring up the topic of marriage? Archer and I are still secretly dating. You know I haven¡¯t told my parents yet. I was nning to help Archer by saying good things about him, but now it¡¯s going to be even harder.¡±

    He didn¡¯t think he did anything wrong.

    ¡°But like Uncle Malcolm and Aunt Lyra, I don¡¯t want you two together. Archer is not a good guy, and you with him¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough,¡± Molly interrupted. ¡°Who I want to be with or marry is my business. What does it have to do with you?¡±

    Alistair bit his lip and didn¡¯t say anything; his heart was hurting.

    There were some things he had been holding back for a long time that made him ufortable. If he didn¡¯t say them out loud soon, he would go crazy.

    ¡°How is it not my business? Can¡¯t you guess my feelings? It¡¯s obvious that I¡¯m in love¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, stop talking,¡± Molly interrupted again.

    Once certain things were out in the open, they couldn¡¯t pretend ignorance anymore.

    The night was quiet; there was an awkward atmosphere between the two of them.

    Molly stopped walking forward and said, ¡°Call the driver yourself. I have something else to do so I won¡¯t apany you further. Be careful on your way.¡±

    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll be really busy with work for a long time ahead. Don¡¯te looking for me unless it¡¯s necessary.¡± She turned around and walked away.

    ¡°Momo,¡± Alistair¡¯s voice sounded soft and pitifully helpless, ¡°Are you going to leave me standing alone in the cold wind waiting for the car?¡±

    Molly stiffened, slowly turned around, and met his gaze, his blue eyes misty and full of emotions, leaving her momentarily speechless.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Alistair continued speaking softly, ¡°I won¡¯t interfere in your rtionship with Archer anymore nor will make any more mistakes that might upset or anger you again¡­ You can hit me if need be but please don¡¯t abandon me here.¡±

    Looking at his pitiful appearance almost crying made Molly lose all her temper towards him.

    Alistair had be famous because of his beautiful crying scenes when acting. If she really let him cry now it would feel likemitting an unforgivable sin.

    ¡°You¡¯ve always loved crying since childhood; really can¡¯t stand it,¡± She teased while walking back towards Alistair taking hold of his hand, ¡°I just thought about it, and it doesn¡¯t seem that busy right now. I can deal with it tomorrow. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll drive you back.¡±

 Chapter 1161 Side Story: Testing the Human Heart

    Alistair¡¯s fingertips unconsciously tightened around her much smaller hand, a feeling he never wanted to let go of.

    When they were kids, it was Molly who held his small hand.

    But now, after all these years, he towered over Molly and even had hands bigger than hers.

    Some feelings had quietly changed between them.

    Together they returned to the Cahan Residence.

    The Maserati parked outside the gate of Cahan Residence. Molly didn¡¯t get out of the car but rolled down the window and made a waving gesture at him. ¡°Go back quickly. I won¡¯t go in. Say hello to my godparents for me.¡±

    Alistair nodded with a slightly mncholic expression on his face as the luxury car quickly drove away and disappeared into the night sky.

    Watching the taillights disappear around the corner street, Alistair couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows in frustration because that wasn¡¯t towards the White family¡¯s direction but rather towards Myrtlegrove Neighborhoods¡¯ direction instead. He felt an overwhelming sense of powerlessness that left him feeling dejected.

    Molly turned up her car stereo volume while driving to ease some of her troubled emotions when suddenly her phone rang and interrupted her Bluetooth audio system. She nced at it and saw that it was from her mother so she answered immediately.

    ¡°Mom? What¡¯s up?¡±

    Lyra asked back, ¡°Did you drop off Alistair? Are you on your way back?¡±

    Molly hesitated for a moment before making an excuse, ¡°Mom, I have ns with friends tonight so I won¡¯t be going home.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably your boyfriend Archer,¡± Lyra said knowingly.

    Molly remained silent as Lyra continued speaking directly, ¡°It¡¯ste at night so you¡¯re not allowed to go out! Come home right now! There is something important I need to tell you! You have twenty minutes or else¡­ you know how angry I can get!¡±

    She knew it too well.

    When their father Malcolm got angry, it was just a little temper tantrum, but their mother, who usually appeared gentle, can turn even the crooked-necked tree in the yard straight when she was truly mad.

    Lyra held the most authority in this household.

    Feeling scared stiff, Molly replied obediently, ¡°Okay mom, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    The luxury car quickly turned around at the next intersection without any dy whatsoever before heading straight back towards Lyre Spiti which only took ten minutes tops.

    Molly parked the car and walked out of the Lyre Spiti parking garage. From a distance, she could see her mother standing elegantly at the corner of the alley, her hands folded, as if she had been waiting for her for a while.

    Molly felt a strange aura from her mother¡¯s presence and quickly checked the time. She hadn¡¯t exceeded the time limit, so she hurried over.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s cold tonight. Why are you standing here?¡±

    ¡°Overate at dinner, just came out for a walk to aid digestion.¡±

    Molly found it hard to believe this reason. If it were just for a stroll, there was no way her father wouldn¡¯t be apanying her.

    ¡°Mom, just tell me what you want to say. You know I don¡¯t like beating around the bush,¡± Molly said, getting straight to the point.

    Lyra didn¡¯t waste any time either. ¡°What are your ns with Archer? What do you really want?¡±

    ¡°I still want to be with him,¡± Molly replied without hesitation.

    The mother and daughter walked side by side in a narrow alleyway, their shadows elongated by the dim yellow light.

    ¡°But after all those fights you had before, why do you still want to defend him?¡± Lyra asked seriously.

    ¡°Rtionships aren¡¯t always smooth sailing. It¡¯s normal for couples to argue sometimes. Besides, ever since his leg injuryst year, he hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet and that can affect his emotions. I understand that.¡±

    Lyra furrowed her brows in frustration and spoke sternly, ¡°Molly, your dad, godparents and Chad as well as I have all treat you like our precious little girl since day one! We love and spoil you so much because we don¡¯t want anyone else hurting or mistreating you.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°But¡­ Archer got hurt because of me! He went on that dangerous mission instead of me and ended up injuring his leg bone which led him into this condition today! Are you asking me to be ungrateful towards him?¡±

    Lyra was speechless, ¡°So if someone gets hurt for your sake, then it means that from now on every favor must be repaid through self-sacrifice? If anotherrade gets injured while taking over a task for you in future missions, then would it mean that once again self-sacrifice is required from your end? Can such promises even be kept?¡±

    Molly lowered her head without saying anything more.

    Lyra touched her cheek gently before sighing, ¡°You grew up in military school since childhood and joined the army right after graduation so naturally there were very few opportunities for social experiences or exposure towards office politics etc., hence making it easy for others take advantage of your naivety.¡±

    She had never experienced any financial difficulties growing up nor did sheck anything materialistic-wise; whenever people found out about her identity, they would immediately try their best at building rtionships with her based off of good intentions only showing their best sides around her at all times.

    Lyra sighed again before offering a solution, ¡°Alright fine if being together with Archer is what makes sense then let¡¯s put this small test into action first. As long as Archer can pass my test, then I will agree.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Molly¡¯s eyes lit up excitedly but quickly added another question, ¡°But what if Dad disagrees?¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t,¡± Lyra assured confidently.

    Molly was thrilled beyond words; she grabbed onto Lyra¡¯s arm yfully eximing, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re the best!¡±

    Lyra had no expression on her face and wouldn¡¯t change her mind because of Molly¡¯s coquetry. ¡°Don¡¯t rush to tter me. This test requires you to tell him that you broke off all ties with your family, lost all your luxury cars, mansions, and bank cards, and are no longer the heir of Lloyd¡¯s Corp. The house you gave him before also needs to be taken back in order topletely sever ties with the White family.¡±

    Molly¡¯s face changed. ¡°Mom, isn¡¯t this too harsh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fake anyway. What are you afraid of?¡±

    True.

    Molly nodded. ¡°Okay, I ept this challenge.¡±

    ¡°The test period is six months. During this period, in order not to expose anything, I will release news about your break with the White family and actually take back all your assets from you. If you really believe he loves you and are willing to give everything for him, then enduring half a year of hardship shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you,¡± Lyra said.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Molly answered firmly without hesitation. ¡°I trust Archer; he can definitely pass your test!¡±

    Lyra pinched her cheek gently. Although she felt sorry for her daughter doing this, it was necessary.

    ¡°Go home now and get some sleep. I¡¯ll inform Anthony and Chad. You don¡¯t need toe home anymore starting tomorrow since you can move in with Archer. But there¡¯s one thing: You¡¯re not allowed to sleep with him until after engagement.¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am! I promise I¡¯llplete my mission!¡± She grinned happily while holding onto Lyra as they walked back towards Lyre Spiti.

    The next morning, Molly went to find Archer and talked to him about the matter.

    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s basically it, Archer! We can finally be together openly now!¡±

    Archer was in the middle of taking a drag from his cigarette when he unexpectedly choked on the smoke. He looked at her with a skeptical expression and said, ¡°You must be kidding me. Are you seriously suggesting that you want to sever ties with the White family for my sake? That¡¯s just not possible¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true! I¡¯ve agreed already. I must prove my determination by showing them!¡± Her confidence was high while his expression became serious as he replied,

    ¡°But aren¡¯t you still their precious daughter from both the White family and Lloyd family? How could your parents let go so easily knowing that their child would live out in rural areas following me?¡±

    ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s true,¡± she replied. After a moment¡¯s thought, she added, ¡°Oh, and my mother mentioned that the house that was given to you aspensation before, they want to take it back as well.¡±

    Archer took several puffs of his cigarette, his face turning sour. ¡°My parents are living in that house now. It was supposed to bepensation, a gift even. How can you take it back? And where are they supposed to live after?¡±

 Chapter 1162 Side Story: Alistairâ€™s Love for Molly

    ¡°You said that your parents have been living in the countryside, and they were not used to living in the big house when they first came here before. Why don¡¯t they move back to the countryside? My mom said that if I marry you in the future, it would be the bestpensation for what happened to you, so all otherpensations should be taken back,¡± Molly said.

    Archer¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°How can this be? This is not right. You cannot cause trouble with your family for my sake. It will make me feel guilty. Take your luggage back and apologize to them.¡±

    Molly was innocent but not foolish; she could sense his displeasure from his words. ¡°What do you mean? Are you really like my mom said, only with me because of money from both families?¡±

    Archer was stunned at first but quickly put on a smiley face and spoke kindly, ¡°Of course not, baby! I like you as a person! Even if your surname wasn¡¯t Lloyd and even if you were just an ordinary girl, I would still choose you firmly! I am moved by how hardworking and determined you are trying to reconcile with your family for me.¡±

    Molly smiled along, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Even if it takes some time getting used to it, I¡¯m willing to try my best for us. If your parents don¡¯t want to go back home yet, they cane stay at Myrtlegrove Neighborhoods.¡±

    Archer touched her head emotionally, ¡°My parents really aren¡¯tfortable living in the city but going back home is too much trouble. It might be tough on uster on, baby girl, so please help take care of them more often.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Molly replied.

    Since then Alistair joined a new drama crew which wasn¡¯t located in Suham so he hadn¡¯t returned home for almost two months except for some advertising work; he stayed with his crew most of the time.

    Molly also had workmitments between her job and Myrtlegrove Neighborhoods which kept her traveling frequently ¨C sometimes even half a month away ¨C but before she left each time, she made sure Archer¡¯s family had plenty of fresh fruits and vegetables stocked up in their fridge.

    Three monthster¡­ on Archer¡¯s birthday.

    Molly took a leave of absence and ended her official duties early, traveling for two days to return to Suham from the border. Her bank card was taken back, and most of herst month¡¯s sry went to support Archer¡¯s family. With limited funds, she hurriedly took a bus back to Myrtlegrove Neighborhoods.

    She didn¡¯t inform Archer about her return on leave; she nned to surprise him. Carrying a cake, she entered the elevator with a delighted expression on her face.

    Arriving on the 15th floor, the door to their home was wide open, as if intentionally weing her.

    Archer¡¯s parents had a rural habit of leaving their door open before nightfall, believing that an open door created a lively and festive atmosphere.

    Molly quickened her pace and was about to sweetly call out Archer¡¯s name when she heard voicesing from the living room.

    ¡°Archer, are you sure Molly won¡¯te back today?¡±

    It was Archer¡¯s mother speaking.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s too far on the border side. She messaged mest night saying she couldn¡¯t make it back and transferred me 500 bucks to buy whatever I want with it. It¡¯sughable really. Two packs of cigarettes would use up all that money.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Molly furrowed her brows outside the door and looked down at the custom-made cream cake in her hands, suddenly feeling like her gesture had be incredibly cheap.

    She didn¡¯t say anything or enter the house but leaned against the wall near the door instead.

    After months of being together with them, Molly could sense that Archer¡¯s parents didn¡¯t particrly like her very much; she wanted to know how they really felt about her in private.

    Inside the house, Archer¡¯s mother held a bowl while beating eggs as she walked between the kitchen and living room with an expression of shock on her face, ¡°I rememberst year when you celebrated your birthday; she gave you a watch worth tens of thousands! This year is so shabby. Could it be true that her family kicked her out?¡±

    Archer replied, ¡°At first I didn¡¯t believe it either but after all this time has passed¡­ it seems like Molly really doesn¡¯t have much money left anymore¡­ Last week I had someone check the Lloyd Corp.¡¯s stock market status only to find out that Molly previously owned 15% of its shares which now no longer exist. She must have truly fallen out with her family.¡±

    Archer¡¯s mother disyed a hint of disdain, ¡°Then why are you still with her? She¡¯s been spoiled rotten, can¡¯t even clean properly without my guidance, and even after teaching her, she still can¡¯t get it right. You married her to serve us, not to pamper her like a princess.¡±

    Archer sighed too, ¡°I thought she was just a bit naive, that a little effort on my part would make her immensely grateful. Who knew she¡¯d be so hopelessly clueless, rejecting billions in wealth as if she¡¯s some great champion of love.¡±

    Archer¡¯s mother nodded in agreement, ¡°Now that she doesn¡¯t have her wealthy parents as a safety, if she marries into the our family in the future, we can¡¯t possibly give her a dowry. I won¡¯t waste money on such frivolous things.¡±

    Archer scoffed dismissively, ¡°I¡¯m just messing around with her. By the way, Mom, I actually have another girlfriend. Her family may not be as prestigious as the White family or the Lloyd family, but they own a four-star hotel. She speaks so sweetly, and I really like her. I¡¯ll introduce her to you in a couple of days.¡±

    Archer¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t stopughing, ¡°My son is really amazing. You can attract so many rich girls.¡± Archer alsoughed, feeling extremely proud.

    Molly heard every word they said and at times felt like she had misheard them.

    Ever since Archer got injured, he hadn¡¯t worked and it was her who provided him with pocket money. For the past few months, when his parents came to stay with them, it was also her who paid for their living expenses. Her sry barely left anything for herself; she even chose to take public transportation instead of a taxi to save money.

    But in the eyes of the Johns family, her efforts were worthless.

    Archer even shamelessly cheated on her¡­

    It felt like a sharp iron spike had been driven into Molly¡¯s chest; it hurt so much that she could hardly bear it. To make matters worse, Archer¡¯sughter seemed to be adding salt to the wound.

    Her trembling fingers lost their grip and dropped the cake onto the ground with a loud thud.

    Archer¡¯s mother heard the noise and exchanged nces with Archer before rushing outside to check what happened ¨C all she saw was a girl walking away towards the elevator leaving only the cake by the door.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    She was startled, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Molly? Did she hear what you just said?¡±

    Archer puzzledly replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t she say that she wouldn¡¯te back untilter? Don¡¯t worry, Mom, I¡¯ll call her first.¡±

    He dialed but no one answered on other end of line.

    As soon as Alistair received news in afternoon, he rushed back to Suham by high-speed train and went straight back to that upscale club where they met before.

    In the same private room at same spot, he saw drunken Molly again.

    Molly¡¯s best friend Tia Taylor immediately said, ¡°Mr. Cahan, you finally came! Momo has really been hurt by this scumbag this time. I have some tasks at NIB tonight so I can¡¯t stay here any longer. Please persuade her more, and send her home.¡±

    Alistair suppressed his heartache as he nodded, ¡°I¡¯m here now.¡±

    Tia left while Alistair sat down beside Molly taking away red wine ss from her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t drink anymore. You will have headache tomorrow.¡±

    Molly¡¯s face turned rosy under alcohol influence while looking up at him through blurred vision, suddenly smiled mischievously. ¡°Milk tofu, every time I feel sad, you alwayse running no matter where you are. Do you like me?¡±

    Knowing that once sobered up, Molly would not remember anything, Alistair spoke truthfully, ¡°Yes, I do like you.¡±

    Molly let out a hup and unconsciously tightened her fingers, pouting her pink lips. ¡°Will you betray me? Will you talk behind my back like Archer?¡±

    Being skilled in martial arts, Molly¡¯s intoxicated state didn¡¯t stop her from exerting considerable force. Alistair¡¯s once fair chin was now red from her grip.

    He remained still, allowing her to pinch him, ¡°I won¡¯t, never will.¡±

    He repeated it tirelessly, ¡°I love you the most and am the man you can always trust unconditionally.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Molly was dizzy from drinking and leaned her head against his chest with a smile on her face. ¡°Then let¡¯s try it.¡±

    Alistair trembled violently. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±

 Chapter 1163 Side Story: Sister in Charge

    Due to her intoxication, Molly¡¯s cheeks were slightly flushed, while Alistair¡¯s chest was cool andfortable to touch.

    She didn¡¯t respond, her long eyshes fluttering like little fans. Her hand, which had initially been gripping his chin, moved to hook around the back of his neck.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Alistair¡¯s heart raced, his breath bing slightly uneven. He looked at the alluring girl before him with disbelief and anticipation. ¡°Momo, words spoken can¡¯t be taken back. If I agree, you can¡¯t change your mind.¡±

    Molly tilted her face up, her blurry consciousness unable to fullyprehend his words, but she could see his rosy lips moving.

    Those lips looked incredibly soft, like jelly.

    Suddenly, she leaned in and impulsively kissed the young man¡¯s lips¡­

    Alistair widened his eyes, and as soon as he registered what was happening, he immediately wrapped his arms around the girl¡¯s slender waist and reciprocated the kiss.

    A long kiss ended because Molly fell asleep.

    Alistair gazed at the girl nestled in his arms, using his fingertip to gently wipe the corner of her lips that had be slightly swollen from the kiss. His heart raced, almost ready to explode.

    Molly had initiated that they should give it a try.

    Molly even kissed him voluntarily.

    The inner little devil within him ultimately triumphed over all reason, and he scooped Molly up horizontally, nibbling on her earlobe. ¡°Momo, you know, the words you¡¯ve spoken can¡¯t be taken back,¡± he teased.

    He left the club holding Molly and went straight to the hotel upstairs.

    The dim room was illuminated by the colorful lights shining through the floor-to-ceiling windows.

    Bed entanglement, counting tenderness.

    Early morning.

    Molly woke up again with a splitting headache, and to make matters worse, her lower back was also a bit sore.

    Vaguely feeling herself being held in someone¡¯s arms, she slowly opened her eyes and saw Alistair¡¯s handsome face sound asleep.

    She was stunned for several seconds, and some absurd images shed through her mind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt me, I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ I¡¯ll be gentle.¡±

    ¡°Momo, from now on I belong to you, and you also belong to me¡­¡±

    Oh my God!

    She actually hooked up with Alistair¡­

    Molly suddenly sat up from the bed, clutching her hair and screaming in shock.

    The screams woke Alistair up from his sleep. The boy opened his eyes andzilyy on his side, a smile ying at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Good morning, Momo. Did you sleep wellst night?¡±

    ¡°Alistair!¡±

    She was extremely frustrated, grabbing a pillow and throwing it at Alistair, ¡°Have you gone crazy?! How dare you¡­ How dare you do something like this to me! I really want to beat the crap out of you!¡±

    Alistair raised his arm to protect his head, not dodging, but his expression looked innocent, ¡°Momo, you¡¯re being unfair. It was you who voluntarily wanted to give it a try with mest night.¡±

    Molly was extremely embarrassed. ¡°My mind ispletely nk, how do I know what trouble I got into? And you could have refused me, Alistair! You¡¯re such a scoundrel!¡±

    He still looked innocent. ¡°Since I was young, whenever you asked for something, when have I ever disobeyed you? And besides, I can¡¯t beat you in a fight. If I rebelled against you, you would use force to suppress me. Can I refuse?¡±

    Molly couldn¡¯t remember what happened yesterday and what she said or did. Listening to Alistair¡¯s usations made her feel like a beast! She feltpletely disoriented and Alistair had the nerve toe over and hook his little finger with hers.

    ¡°Momo, you need to take responsibility for me.¡±

    Ah ah ah ah ah! Molly was going crazy inside and wished she could just die instead of feeling so guilty.

    She desperately covered her head with the nket and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s over¡­ I actually ruined the little flower that grew up before my eyes¡­ I¡¯m not human¡­¡±

    Although her voice was muffled, Alistair heard several key words.

    Hey on his side with one hand propping up his head while he tried unsessfully to hide the smile on his lips.

    ¡°Momo,¡± he said as he turned around deliberately showing Molly the scratches on his back. ¡°You should be responsible for me.¡±

    The scratches seemed like they were silently using Molly of how terrible she actedst night.

    She was so angry that it gave her a headache; she wished that she could go back in timest night and beat herself up while drunk.

    Alistair watched eagerly as Molly struggled internally but then spoke softly, ¡°Milk tofu¡­ can we pretend nothing happenedst night?¡±

    Alistair froze; the smile disappeared from his face instantly.

    ¡°Um¡­I drank too much¡­my mind wasn¡¯t clear¡­I¡¯m sorry if I hurt you¡­I canpensate you by giving you whatever you want.¡±

    He felt choked up inside as he forced out those words, ¡°I want you to take responsibility.¡±

    Molly¡¯s voice sounded hoarse after struggling internally for half an hour before saying quietly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Alistair bit down on his lip; tears welled up in his eyes as he asked, ¡°So¡­you don¡¯t want me anymore¡­you still want Archer?¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with him.¡±

    Why didn¡¯t it have anything to do with him?

    Alistair¡¯s nose tingled, and his blue eyes gradually welled up with tears, this time truly feeling hurt.

    He turned away, hugging the nket tightly, refusing to look at Molly any longer. ¡°You¡¯re the one who said ¡®give it a try,¡¯ and you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t want to admit it.¡±

    Molly was speechless.

    ¡°You can go now. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    The young man¡¯s clear voice was tinged with a sob, and his long legs curled up in helplessness. He clutched the bedding tightly, burying his entire face in it, silently wiping away his tears.

    Molly nced at him, her gaze falling on his young and smooth back that was marked with obvious scratches, making him look miserable.

    ¡°Milk tofu.¡± She reached out her hand to touch the wounds on his back in an attempt tofort him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me¡­¡± His voice had a thick nasal tone mixed with aining tone. ¡°You always treat me like a child but I¡¯m already an adult. I can be responsible for any promises I make to myself but you¡¯re being childish. Who has more of a childish mentality?¡±

    Molly was speechless again.

    The room fell silent for a moment as no one spoke again; the atmosphere became somewhat heavy.

    Molly turned her head slightly; her phone was by her bedside but it had been switched off sincest night because she didn¡¯t want Archer¡¯s calls disturbing her peace of mind. She didn¡¯t know if there would be any calls from NIB either¡­

    Thinking about this made her pick up her phone and switch it on again only to hear countless message notifications ringing through.

    All messages were sent by Archer.

    Archer: [Baby where are you? Did you buy that cake outside?]

    Archer: [Baby why aren¡¯t you answering my calls? Are you mad at me? Do you have some misunderstanding towards me?]

    Archer: [Today is my birthday. Come back soon so we can talk things over face-to-face.]

    [¡­]

    [Molly! My mom justined about you! Why are you acting so extreme?!]

    [What are you pretending for?! Even the White family doesn¡¯t want anything to do with someone like you anymore! Who else besides me would take care of you?! Everyone knows that all those rich kids won¡¯t even give you another nce after knowing that we¡¯re dating and living together within high society circles!]

    [I¡¯ve been dating you for two years yet you always act aloof towards me. Who knows if you¡¯re just ying games or not? What¡¯s wrong with keeping backup options anyway!?]

    [Being the White family¡¯s daughter isn¡¯t everything. Let me tell you something ¨C this time around it¡¯s me breaking up with you because I¡¯m fed up with you!]

    Molly read all those messages over once more.

    Even though they were separated by screens she could feel how Archer gradually grew impatient until he became angry ¨C throwing caution into wind.

    Suddenly she felt less pain in heart than before¡­

    Alistair and her parents were right, Archer was a scumbag. How could she have been so blind to think he was good for her? She didn¡¯t even respond to his messages, just blocked him on all tforms.

    The room was quiet except for the soft sound of sobbing. Molly turned her head and saw the young man¡¯s shoulders shaking as he cried into his pillow. The scratches on his back were still visible.

    Archer¡¯s disgusting messages yed over and over in her mind, driving her to make a decision with unknown consequences. She slowly bent down, kissing the scars on the boy¡¯s back before leaning in close to whisper in his ear, ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. I¡¯ll be responsible.¡±

 Chapter 1164 Side Story: The End

    Alistair¡¯s eyes peeked out from under the covers, his voice nasal, ¡°Really?¡±

    Molly stroked his soft, clean short hair. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you.¡±

    She called the hotel front desk to have ointment delivered and personally applied it to Alistair¡¯s back. She also apanied him for breakfast, speaking in a gentle and soothing tone.

    That day when they left the hotel, Alistair went directly to Cahan Group to find his father.

    At that time, Anthony had just finished a meeting and returned to his office where his son had been waiting for some time.

    He gestured for Zack to leave while keeping his gaze on the documents in front of him without looking up. ¡°What trouble have you caused now?¡±

    Alistair lowered his head and hesitated before speaking, ¡°Maybe¡­ I don¡¯t think I did anything wrong but you might not ept it.¡±

    His words were strange and Anthony looked at him with a frown. ¡°Did something happen at your school or on set?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s winter break so nothing could have happened at school. As for the set, I took leave because we¡¯re filming other actors¡¯ scenes right now.¡±

    Anthony was displeased with Alistair¡¯s evasive attitude. ¡°Just say what you want straight out.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ um¡­¡± He struggled before taking a deep breath and boldly stating, ¡°I¡¯m dating Molly.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s expression grew even more severe but it wasn¡¯t clear if he was angry or not as he asked, ¡°When did this happen?¡±

    ¡°Just this morning.¡± He exined quickly because he was afraid of getting beaten up. ¡°Even though Mom and you treat Molly like your own daughter, she isn¡¯t really family yet. Only if she marries into our family will she truly be one of us.¡±

    Anthony sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve only been together for a few hours yet you¡¯re already thinking about marrying her in the future! Young people these days are impulsive. Lovees fast but goes faster too!¡±

    ¡°No Dad! I¡¯m serious! I¡¯ve liked her for many years. There is no way I¡¯ll give up on her!¡±

    Anthony put down the documents in hand then walked over towards him pretending to be serious saying, ¡°What do you know about liking someone?! you¡¯re just being impulsive!¡±

    ¡°No dad! Really really like her very much ¨C so much that I want to give my whole world just for her sake even if everyone opposes us being together!¡±

    Anthony raised his eyebrows, ¡°If I punish you by beating you up, will you change your mind?¡±

    Alistair, still a little scared, swallowed hard and shook his head firmly, ¡°No change.¡±

    Anthony raised an eyebrow then chuckled lightly, patting Alistair¡¯s shoulder saying, ¡°You¡¯re quite simr to me when I was young ¨C persistent about love.¡±

    ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t you mad?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t angry in the first ce,¡± he patted his son¡¯s cheek. ¡°As long as you two truly love each other, nothing else is a problem. I¡¯ll figure out how to convince the White family.¡±

    Alistair was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡±

    At noon, Anthony went directly to NIB.

    Malcolm was taking his lunch break in his office when he found out that Anthony wasing and brewed a pot of tea for him. The two men sat opposite each other on the couch.

    Anthony cautiously said, ¡°Malcolm, there¡¯s something important.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°The pig I¡¯m raising seems to have eaten your family¡¯s bok choy.¡±

    Malcolm was confused by what he heard. ¡°What?¡±

    Anthony took out a piece of paper from inside his suit jacket and handed it over.

    It was a dowry list.

    ¡°I came here to help my boy find a mate.¡±

    Three dayster, Myrtlegrove Neighborhoods.

    The Archer family dressed up and cleaned their house spotless because they had invited the daughter of wealthy hotel owners for dinner today ¨C it would be her first time meeting their parents so they wanted to make a good impression.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    The whole family waited anxiously but just before mealtime arrived, Archer¡¯s phone rang with four short words from Alexia: [Scumbag, we¡¯re through].

    Archer was stunned by this message and replied asking what happened but saw that he wasn¡¯t even on her friend list anymore.

    His motherined, ¡°What¡¯s going on? The food is getting cold! Is your new girlfriend evening? She hasn¡¯t even shown up yet but already acting like such an entitled princess! Let me handle her in future!¡±

    Archer looked worse than if he were crying, ¡°Mom¡­ Alexia suddenly broke up with me¡­¡±

    ¡°If she wants to leave then let her go! Who does she think she is anyway? My son is so outstanding; finding someone better won¡¯t be hard!¡±

    That was exactly what Archer thought too.

    Just as they were about to sit down at the dining table together though, there came an urgent sound of footsteps outside ¨C not just one person either; it sounded like several people approaching!

    The front door opened wide and dozens of tall men wearing ck suits walked in all at once ¨C instantly creating an oppressive atmosphere!

    His mother panicked, ¡°What are you doing?! Breaking into someone else¡¯s home like this!¡±

    ¡°We are guards from the White family sent here under Miss Molly¡¯s orders to clean up some trash.¡±

    Hearing that name made Archer sneer disdainfully, ¡°What kind of trick does she want now?¡±

    ¡°My young miss said that the past couple of years of rtionship were like feeding a dog, but this dog is too despicable and goes too far. To prevent this dog from using the things she gave him to harm other girls, she has to smash all the dog bowls.¡±

    As soon as the words fell, the leading bodyguard made a gesture and a group of people rushed into each room to search for things.

    They smashed the expensive watch given by Molly.

    The bespoke suit and custom leather shoes that Molly gave were torn apart.

    Even if it was a bowl that Molly bought before, it had to be smashed to pieces, and not even a bottle of drink was left for the Johns.

    Archer¡¯s parents tried to stop, but Archer was so angry that his face turned livid.

    Archer said, ¡°Stop it, or I¡¯ll call the police!¡±

    The bodyguards didn¡¯t hesitate and directly presented Archer with a court notice. ¡°This house was purchased by my employer for you. She has submitted relevant purchase evidence to the court and is requesting the property be returned. We ask that you vacate the premises today, otherwise we will have to use force to remove you.¡±

    Archer was so furious that his heart, liver, spleen, kidneys all ached. ¡°Molly is so unreasonable. I¡¯ve endured injuries for her sake, and this is how she repays me! If I had known, I should have just let her die in that mission!¡±

    The bodyguard sneered, ¡°Your injury was caused by your own error. If our youngdy had gone instead, she might not have been in danger. Besides, thepensation you received from the military is already enough. Our youngdy has taken care of you for a year to repay her gratitude. Don¡¯t try to use morality to guilt-trip us.¡±

    Archer was relentless, ¡°Not enough!¡±

    The bodyguard didn¡¯t want to waste his time on him. ¡°It seems you¡¯re unwilling to cooperate. Bros, carry him out and throw all his luggage outside!¡±

    The sounds inside the room were loud and constant, with the shattering of tes being particrly jarring.

    Even sitting in the luxury car downstairs, Molly could still vaguely hear Archer¡¯s mother¡¯s angry roar.

    The car window suddenly rolled up without any warning, and as she snapped back to reality, she saw a certain young man leaning into her arms, his exquisitely handsome face uplifted, his gaze fixed on her.

    ¡°Momo, does it hurt your heart to see Archer suffer retribution?¡±

    ¡°No, I feel very happy inside.¡±

    Archer used to bewless because he relied on her preferences. He always had to learn the hard way by getting into trouble with the wrong people, and that was his own fault.

    The young man encircled her slender waist, his thin lips inching closer, lightly brushing against the corner of her mouth, a subtle red tint at the corner of his eyes, teasingly captivating. ¡°Then, why aren¡¯t you looking at me?¡±

    ¡°My lips are also very soft today. Don¡¯t believe me? Momo, try tasting them.¡±

    Molly¡¯s breathing tightened.

    What it was like to have a boyfriend six years younger than her?

    He was childish, clingy, loved to act cute and cry.

    He could be annoying, but at the same time irresistible.

    Hmm, it was a bit addictive.

    (The end of the side story)

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!